《Zhu Xian》


 Text Chapter 1 Qingyun

.    The Qingyun Mountains are towering and towering, occupying the Central Plains. There is a big river "Hongchuan" in the shade of the mountain. Shanyang is the important town "Heyang City", which strangles the throat of the world. The geographical location is very important.

    Qingyun Mountain stretches for hundreds of miles, with undulating peaks. The highest one has seven peaks, towering into the clouds. On weekdays, only white clouds surround the mountainside, and the true appearance of the top of the mountain is unknown.  Qingyun Mountain is famous all over the world for its dense forests, waterfalls, strange rocks, and many rare birds and animals. The scenery is dangerous and steep.

    But the more famous one is the Qingyun Sect, the cultivation sect on this mountain.

    The Qingyun lineage has a long history. It has been more than two thousand years since its founding. It is the leader of the two paths of good and evil today.  It is said that the founder of the Kaisect was originally a fortune-teller who was depressed and frustrated for most of his life.  When he was forty-nine years old, he traveled far and wide and passed by Qingyun Mountain. At a glance, he could see that this mountain was a perfect place for its beautiful bells and spiritual energy.  Immediately, he climbed the mountain, ate the wind and drank the dew, and practiced Taoism. Not long after, he got an unknown ancient scroll in a secret cave deep in Qingyun Mountain, which contained various magical techniques. It was difficult and dry, but it had endless magical uses and power.  huge.

    The fortune teller had this unexpected encounter and devoted himself to practice.  Over the past twenty years, I have made some small achievements, and then I have gone out. After several ups and downs in the world, although I cannot dominate the world, I have become a hero in one area.  So he founded a sect on Qingyun Mountain, named Qingyun.  Therefore, it is recorded in the ancient scrolls that he was close to Taoism, so he dressed as a Taoist and called himself "Qingyunzi". Later generations of descendants often called him "Qingyun Zhenren".

    Qingyunzi lived to be 367 years old and had ten disciples before him. Before he died, he said: "I have spent half my life preaching and studying physiognomy, especially Feng Shui. This Qingyun Mountain is a rare spiritual place in the world.  I, the Qingyun sect, occupy this mountain and will surely prosper in the future. You must not give up. Remember, remember!"

    At that time, the ten disciples nodded one after another, convinced that Qingyunzi had just passed away.  Unexpectedly, in the next hundred years, whether it was God's will or Qingyunzi's poor physiognomy, the Qingyun Sect not only failed to develop, but also declined day by day.

    Among the ten disciples, two died young, four died in vendettas, and the remaining one was disabled, one was missing, and only two descendants were passed down.  After fifty years of this, an unprecedented natural disaster and earthquake occurred within a hundred miles of Qingyun Mountain. Flash floods broke out, the earth shook, and there were countless casualties. It turned out that another line of people was lost.  But there was only one seedling left, but with limited qualifications and low abilities, Qingyunzi had long lost the glory he once had. Instead, because of the ancient scroll, it attracted foreign enemies to fight for it, and there were several bloody battles. If it weren't for the powerful forbidden magic weapons left by Qingyunzi,  I'm just afraid that Qingyun Sect has been destroyed.

    This situation has lasted for four hundred years, and Qingyun Sect has shown no improvement. It can almost be described as "living on."  In the end, he was even bullied to the doorstep of his home. Among the seven peaks of Qingyun, except for the main peak Tongtian Peak, the other six were occupied by foreign enemies. There were also robbers and thieves among them who used them as strongholds to loot and commit crimes.  People who don't know about it often have misunderstandings, thinking that the Qingyun Sect has fallen into such a state of depravity. Although the Qingyun disciples make many excuses and intend to kill the enemy and clear their name, they are powerless and pitiful.  Now that I think about it, it was really the most miserable period for the Qingyun family.

    It was not until 1,300 years ago that the situation changed.

    Probably Qingyunzi's physiognomy finally showed up, or God was tired and stopped teasing the Qingyun Sect. At this time, from the eleventh generation of the Qingyun Sect, a man with amazing talent, beauty, and leadership emerged.  Character——Qingye Taoist.  Qingye layman's real name is Ye. He was originally a poor scholar. He was extremely talented but failed in many trials. Later, by chance, he was accepted as a closed disciple by Wu Fangzi, the tenth generation head of Qingyun Sect. He was only twenty-two years old.

    After Qingye became a disciple, he mastered all the swordsmanship methods taught by Wu Fangzi in just one year, becoming the best among his disciples.  Another year passed, and even Wu Fangzi could only rely on his profound practice to barely draw a tie with him.  Wu Fangzi was surprised and happy, and he took out the ancient scroll passed down by his ancestor and passed it on to Qingye himself.  Qingye then went into seclusion in the "Huanyue Cave" in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak. It took him thirteen years to escape.

    It is said that it was a full moon night when he broke through the barrier.  That night the cold moon hung high, and the entire Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak looked like day.  Suddenly, there was a strong wind, and there was a dragon roaring from the back mountain. The sound shook hundreds of miles, and everyone who listened changed their minds.  Afterwards, there was a lavender auspicious light, soaring into the sky, and with a loud noise, the Huanyue Cave suddenly opened. The green leaves and hair were all white, and he walked out slowly with a smile and a clear light on his body. Everyone was shocked and thought he had become an immortal.

    Afterwards, Qingye officially became a monk, taking his family name of Ye, taking the word "green" from Qingyun, hence his name.  That day he smiled at his mentor and said, "Master, please wait a moment. I'll go out to do some business and I'll be back in a day."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????… One night later, Qingye returned with his sword, and all the enemies from the six peaks of Qingyun Mountain were killed.  Qingye Taoist's powerful Taoism and ruthless methods made him famous all over the world, and Qingyun Sect became very popular.

    Another year passed, Wu Fangzi was about to pass on the position of head to Qingye, and went to Qingxiu himself, no longer taking care of the trivial matters in the sect.  After Qingye came to power, he worked hard to govern and made great progress.He tried his best to support his fellow disciples and strictly selected his successors. In addition, what he learned from the unknown ancient scrolls gave him the power of unpredictable gods and ghosts.  The Qingyun Sect has prospered since then. In the past fifty years, it has been the pillar of the Righteous Path, and two hundred years later, it has led all the sects and factions of the Righteous Path.

    Master Qingye passed away at the age of 750. He was very strict in accepting disciples throughout his life and taught only seven disciples, so he divided the seven peaks of Qingyun into seven disciples, so that the seven channels can pass on the incense.  Among them, Nagato is located in Qingyun Temple, the main peak of Tongtian Peak, and is the center of gravity.

    To this day, there are nearly a thousand disciples of Qingyun Sect, with numerous masters and great reputation. Together with "Tianyin Temple" and "Fengxiang Valley", they are listed as the three major sects in the world.  The leader, Daoxuan Zhenren, has participated in the creation of nature and is extraordinary and holy. He is also a peerless figure in the world.

    ※※※

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, fifty miles northwest of the big city "Heyang", there is a small village called "Caomiao Village".  There are more than 40 families living here, and the folk customs are simple. Most of the people in the village go up the mountain to collect firewood and pay it to Qingyun Gate in exchange for some silver.  On weekdays, villagers often see Qingyun disciples coming and going, acting as magically as killing people. They worship Qingyun Sect endlessly, thinking they have gained the Taoist Immortal Family.  Qingyunmen has always taken care of the people around it and treated the villagers here quite well.

    On this day, the sky was gloomy and the dark clouds were low, making people feel breathless.

    Looking from Caomiao Village, you can see the majestic Qingyun Mountain reaching into the sky, with its strange peaks and rocks, giving it a hint of ferociousness.

    It’s just that the villagers have lived here for generations and have seen this scene countless times without paying any attention to it, let alone ignorant children.

    "You brat, where are you running?" A scolding voice, with a bit of a smile, came from the mouth of a half-grown child. He looked to be about ten years old and had handsome features. He led four or five boys and girls and chased the front.  Another kid.  The child in front was two years younger than him and shorter. His face was full of smiles at the moment, and he ran forward as hard as he could, occasionally turning back and making a face.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, if you dare, just stop!" the child behind shouted loudly.

    The child named Zhang Xiaofan in front said "poof" and said as he ran, "You think I'm an idiot!" As he said that, he ran faster.

    After chasing all the way, these children gradually approached the dilapidated thatched thatched temple at the east end of the village.  From the outside, this small grass temple looks dilapidated and has gone through many ups and downs.

    Zhang Xiaofan was the first to rush in. Unexpectedly, he was accidentally knocked by the door panel and fell over with a plop.  Several children at the back were overjoyed and swarmed up to him, pressing him down. The handsome boy had a smug look on his face and said with a smile, "I caught you. Now you have nothing to say."

    Who would have thought that Zhang Xiaofan rolled his eyes strangely and said: "It doesn't matter, you plotted against me, how can it count?"

    The boy was stunned and asked: "When did I plot against you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Well, Lin Jingyu, do you dare to say that you didn't put this door panel here?"

    The kid named Lin Jingyu said loudly: "How can this happen!"

    Zhang Xiaofan pursed his lips and tilted his head, looking determined not to surrender or give in.  Lin Jingyu was furious, strangled his neck with one hand, and said angrily: "I promised to catch him and give up. Do you accept it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored him.

    Lin Jingyu’s face turned red, and he used force on his hands and said loudly: “Do you accept it or not?”

    Zhang Xiaofan’s windpipe was strangled by him, and it became increasingly difficult to breathe, and his face gradually began to turn red. However, at such a young age, he had an extremely stubborn temper and remained silent.

    Lin Jingyu became more and more angry, and the strength in his hands became stronger and stronger, and he said in a series of words: "Do you accept it, do you accept it, do you accept it?"

    At this time, the other children saw that something was wrong and quietly retreated. Only these two ignorant children were left, fighting for their own tempers and insisting on each other in accordance with their own extreme temperaments.

    Seeing that a catastrophe was about to happen out of nowhere, I suddenly heard a call from the Buddha deep in the grass temple, and someone said: "Amitabha Buddha, stop it quickly."

    A thin palm came out from the air, stretched out two fingers, and flicked Lin Jingyu's hands.  Lin Jingyu's whole body was shaken as if he had received an electric shock, and his hands naturally let go.

    Zhang Xiaofan gasped for air, obviously holding it in hard.  The two of them were stunned in place. When they came back to their senses, they remembered the scene just now. They looked at each other and became more and more frightened of each other.

    Lin Jingyu said in a daze: "Xiaofan, I'm sorry. I don't know how"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, his breathing gradually stabilized, and said: "It's okay. Hey, who are you?"

    The children followed his gaze and saw an old monk standing in the temple. His face was wrinkled, he was wearing a worn cassock, and his whole body was dirty.  Only a string of jasper beads held in his hand was actually crystal clear, dazzling, and emitted a faint green light.  Strangely, in the size of a dozen or soIn the same way, among the smooth and clear sapphire rosary beads, there is also a dull round bead that is neither jade nor stone, dark purple in color.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 2 Puzzle

.    The old monk didn’t answer, but only looked at the two children carefully. He couldn’t help but look at Lin Jingyu a few more times, and thought to himself: “Good qualifications, but why are you so extreme in temperament?”

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan took a step forward and said, "Hey, who are you? Why have I never seen you before?"

    Caomiao Village is near Qingyunmen. Taoism is respected here and Buddhist disciples are extremely rare, so Zhang Xiaofan asked this question.

    The old monk glanced at him, with a smile on his face, and asked: "Little benefactor, your life was at stake just now. All you have to do is admit defeat. Why do you have to support so hard? If I hadn't taken action, you would have given it away in vain."  life!"

    Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, feeling that what the old monk said was not unreasonable, but when things came to a close, he still couldn't explain why, so he could only stand there in shock.

    Lin Jingyu glared at the old monk, took Zhang Xiaofan's hand, and said: "Xiaofan, this old monk is weird, let's ignore him." After saying that, he pulled him outside, and several children followed him.  , obviously always following his lead.

    Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously took steps forward, but after he walked out of the temple gate for a while, he couldn't help but look back at the temple. The sky was getting dark, and he could vaguely see the old monk still standing there, but his face was blurred.  Cleared.

    ※※※

    It’s late at night.

    There was a thunder, the wind blew away the remaining clouds, and black clouds rolled in the sky.

    The storm is coming, and there is a sense of murder.

    The old monk is still in the thatched temple, sitting on the ground meditating.  Looking up, there was only a blur of Qingyun Mountain in the distance. There was no sound in the surrounding fields, only the strong wind and thunder all over the sky.

    What a strong wind!

    A bolt of lightning cracked through the sky, and the small grass temple standing alone in the wind lit up. In this moment, the old monk was standing at the door of the temple, with a serious face, looking up at the sky, his eyebrows becoming more and more wrinkled.  The tighter.

    In the village to the west, a black air had arisen at some point, as thick as black ink, and it kept surging.  The old monk stood in the grass temple, staring at the black energy.

    Suddenly, the black air swirled up and went straight out of the village, heading towards the Cao Temple.  It is extremely fast and arrives in a blink of an eye.  The old monk's sharp eyes saw that there was a child among them. It was Lin Jingyu whom he had seen during the day.

    The old monk's face darkened, and without any further hesitation, his skinny body rose up from the ground and plunged straight into the black air.

    From an unknown place in the darkness, a slightly surprised voice came: "Huh?"

    After a few muffled sounds, the black air suddenly stopped and lingered over the Cao Temple.  The old monk held Lin Jingyu under his ribs and slowly fell down, but a piece of his cassock had been torn off behind him.

    With the faint light, Lin Jingyu's eyes were closed and his breathing was steady. It was not clear whether he fell asleep or passed out.

    The old monk did not put him down. He looked up at the black air in the sky and said, "Your Excellency, your Taoism is so profound. Why do you attack ignorant children? I'm afraid you will lose your identity?"

    A hoarse voice came from the black air, saying: "Who are you to meddle in my business?"

    The old monk did not answer, but said: "This is at the foot of Qingyun Mountain. If the Qingyun Sect knows that you are doing something wrong here, I am afraid that your life will be difficult in the future."

    The man made a sound of "poof" and said with disdain, "Qingyun Sect is nothing, it just relies on the large number of people. Don't say more, old bald donkey. If you are wise, please give me that child quickly."

    The old monk clasped his hands together and said: "Amitabha, monks are compassionate, I cannot just watch this child suffer your cruel hands."

    The man said angrily: "What a thief, you are looking for death."

    Following his words, a dark red light flashed in the black air that had been hovering. Suddenly, around the small grass temple, there was a strong wind and ghostly energy.

    "Poison Blood Flag!" A look of anger suddenly appeared on the old monk's face, "Nie Zhan, you dare to practice such an evil thing that destroys all conscience and harms the world. I will never spare you today."

    The hoarse voice sneered, but did not answer. He only heard a roar, a strong red light, a stench rising from the mid-air, and a two-foot-long red flag slowly rose up.  At this time, the sound of ghosts crying became more and more sad, as if there were countless resentful spirits crying at night, and there was also a faint sound of bones creaking, which was shocking to hear.

    "Bald thief, die!" the man in the black aura shouted, and from above the bloody red flag, a ferocious face suddenly appeared, with three-cornered eyes, four sharp teeth, and "click, click, click, click" bones  At the scene of the chaos, all four eyes on the ghost's face suddenly opened, and with a "roar", they turned into entities, rushed out from the flags, and struck the old monk with an extremely bloody aura.

    The old monk’s face became even more angry, knowing that the more powerful the poisonous blood flag was, the more innocent people would be killed during the practice.  To achieve the power in front of me, I'm afraid?Only if more than 300 people sacrifice their essence and blood to the banner.

    This evil man is really heartless!

    Seeing that the ghost was about to rush in front of him, the old monk did not let go of his child Lin Jingyu. He only used his left hand holding the jade rosary to draw a circle in the void in front of him.  Emitting golden light, a golden wheel of law appeared in front of him in a moment. The golden light was brilliant, and it resisted the ghost in mid-air.

    "Little tricks, let's sell them" Before he could finish the word "get", he suddenly felt a shock all over his body. He felt that where his right hand was holding the child Lin Jingyu, his wrist was bitten by a foreign object.  A numb and itchy feeling spread all over his body immediately, his vision went dark, and the Falun in front of him was crumbling.

    But at this moment, the ghost in front had another strange change. In the middle of its forehead with its four eyes on the left and right, there were two "click, click" sounds, and another giant blood-red eye opened.  Hearing a ghost howl, a bloody red light flashed, and the ghost smashed the golden Falun to pieces and hit the old monk hard on the chest.

    The old monk was hit and flew backwards. Lin Jingyu, who was under his ribs, also fell to the ground. There were several muffled sounds along the way, and he was afraid that all his ribs were broken.  A moment later, his skinny body hit the wall of the grass temple, with a "boom" sound, dust flew up, and the entire wall collapsed.

    "Hahahahaha~~~~~~~~" The man in the black air laughed wildly, extremely proud.

    The old monk stood up tremblingly, his throat felt hot, and he couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of hot blood, dyeing the monk's clothes in front of him red.  He felt stars flashing in front of his eyes, severe pain all over his body, and the tingling feeling getting closer and closer to his heart.

    He forced himself to calm down, and glanced at Lin Jingyu, who was lying on the ground unconscious, and saw a colorful centipede slowly crawling out from his clothes. It was as big as the palm of his hand, and the strangest thing was that it had seven parts in its tail.  The fork looks like it has seven tails.  And each one has its own color, each one is different and colorful, but the beauty is a bit scary.

    "Seven-tailed centipede!" The old monk's words sounded like a groan.

    The blackness on his face became heavier and heavier, and blood continued to flow from the corners of his mouth. It seemed that it was difficult to hold on, but he still held on and refused to fall.  He looked at the black air in the air and said, "You put this most poisonous thing in the world on that child, and you deliberately hid your strength, and saw the opportunity to hurt me with a single blow. Are you here for me?"

    The man in the black air sneered "hehe" and said: "Yes, I came here specifically for you, the universal wisdom bald donkey. If not, you would not be easy to deal with because of your Buddhist practice in Tianyin Temple. Okay,  Now quickly hand over the 'blood-devouring bead' and I will give you the seven-tailed centipede antidote and spare your life!"

    Puzhi laughed miserably and said: "It's a waste that I have the word 'wisdom' in my name. I didn't expect you to refine this poisonous blood flag and not covet the 'blood-eating beads'." His face became solemn and decisive.  He said: "It is a delusion for me to give you the most dangerous thing in the world."

    The man in the black energy was furious: "Then you go see your Buddha." The red light flashed, the poisonous blood flag swayed in the wind, the ghost cried, and the huge ghost reappeared, hovering slightly in the air, and rushed towards Puzhi again.

    Puzhi shouted loudly, and his whole body robes puffed up without any wind, and his originally thin body seemed to have grown a lot.  When he exerted force with his left hand, he heard a crisp sound, and the string of jasper beads had been pinched for him. The dozen or so crystal clear beads did not fall, but kept spinning, each one emitting a green light, floating in the sky.  In front of him, there was only one dark purple bead, but it fell straight down.

    Puzhi turned his palm over and grabbed the deep purple bead in his hand. His hands formed the left and right water bottle seals. His eyes were wide open, and there was a golden light all over his body. He chanted word by word: "奄, 马, 尼, 巴,  M-moo!"

    "Six-character Great Ming Mantra." The tone of the man in the black air suddenly became more solemn.

    With the sound of the word "moo" from Universal Wisdom, all the jasper rosary beads shined together in an instant. At the same moment, the ghost sacrificed by the evil man rushed forward, and the bloody aura rushed towards his face.  But as soon as it came into contact with the green light of jasper, it immediately turned invisible, unable to move forward, and was stagnated in mid-air.

    Even so, Puzhi's body shook again. The seven-tailed centipede is the most poisonous thing in the world. Even with hundreds of years of practice, it is still difficult for him to resist it.  However, there was a faint smile on his dark face, which was a bit awe-inspiring.

    "Bah!"

    Puzhi shouted loudly, like a lion's roar, the sound shook the world. The jasper beads in front of him were driven by the Buddha's power, and the light became brighter. Suddenly, a beads shattered with a "pop", imagining a "Buddha" in mid-air.  The word rushed forward and hit the ghost in the face.

    "Wow~~~~~!" The ghost howled horribly, and immediately took a few steps back. The red glow around its body had greatly faded, and it was obvious that it had been injured.  The man in black anger said angrily, "What a bald ass!"

    He was about to take action, but it was too late and then faster. In a moment, seven or eight rosary beads turned out to be Buddhist mantras and hit the ghost.??.  The ghost kept howling and retreated in a panic. When it was hit by the ninth jasper rosary, it finally let out a long howl. Its five eyes burst out, its bones cracked, and it fell to the ground with a "boom". It struggled for a few times.  Next, he became stiff and motionless, and slowly turned into blood, which was extremely fishy.

    At the same time, Puzhi said "Wow" and spurted out a large mouthful of blood, and the color of the blood had turned black.

    "Ah!" A scream came from the entrance of the Cao Temple at the critical moment of the battle between these two masters.

    Both Pu Zhi and the evil man were startled. There was a movement of black air in the sky. Pu Zhi also looked towards the door at the same time. He saw Zhang Xiaofan, a child he had seen during the day, who had come to the grass temple for some reason and stood at the door, gaping.  Watching this strange scene in the temple.

    The man in the black air snorted coldly, but no one could see how he moved. The seven-tailed centipede that was originally crawling on Lin Jingyu suddenly flapped its tail and took advantage of the momentum to fly up, as fast as lightning, towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Puzhi raised his eyebrows, pointed his right hand, and a jasper rosary rushed towards him.  The seven-tailed centipede seemed to be psychic. It knew how powerful it was and did not dare to resist. When its tail flapped, it flew up like wings and fell into the black air, making no more noise.

    The man in the black air said grimly: "Hey, you are indeed one of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple. Even though you were seriously injured, you were able to break my 'Poisonous Blood Corpse King'. But with your attack from the Corpse Collector, you were hit by the seven-tailed centipede."  Poison, how long can it last? Just give me the 'blood-devouring bead' obediently."

    At this moment, Pu Zhi began to bleed black blood from the corners of his eyes. He laughed miserably and hissed: "Even if I die here today, I will get rid of this monster like you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the jasper beads in front of him lit up at the same time. The man in the air immediately became alert. Suddenly, there was a roar, and something flashing green light hit the black air from behind, but it was the one that hit the seven-tailed centipede just now.  The jasper rosary flew into the air for a while, and was secretly controlled by Puzhi. It folded behind the black air and suddenly launched an attack.

    Hearing a roar from the black air, it was obvious that the man was caught off guard. There were a few random "bang, bang, bang" sounds. Wherever the green light flashed, the black air scattered, and finally dispersed in all directions, disappearing into nothingness.  A tall and thin man slowly fell from the air. His whole body was tightly wrapped in a black robe. His appearance and age could not be seen clearly. He only had a pair of eyes with a fierce light. There was a long sword tied behind his back.

    Pu Zhi whispered: "Your Excellency is so virtuous, why do you dare not see others?"

    The man in black's eyes flashed with a fierce light, and he said sternly: "Bald donkey, I will let you die without a burial today!"

    After saying that, he pulled out the long sword from his back with a "swipe" sound, and saw that the sword was as clear as autumn water, bright and not dazzling, with a faint clear light attached to it.

    "What a sword." Puzhi couldn't help shouting.

    The man in black hummed, held the sword in his hand, stepped on the seven stars, walked seven steps in a row, the long sword suddenly stabbed the sky, and muttered something in his mouth:

    "The Nine Heavens Mysterious Temple turned into divine thunder.

    ?? Brilliant heavenly power, lead it with the sword!  "

    In a moment, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly surged, thunder rumbled, and lightning flashed from the edge of the black clouds. There was a chill in the sky and the earth, and strong winds.

    "The True Secret of Divine Sword Controlling Thunder!" Puzhi's face turned pale as gray in an instant, followed by a kind of surprise, a trace of despair and a little bit of inexplicable fanaticism.

    "You are actually a disciple of Qingyun!"

    ?????——

    ps:

    In the article, the words "Am, Mal, Ni, Ba, Mi, Mo!" recited by Universal Wisdom are the famous "Six-Character Great Ming Mantra", also known as "Avalokitesvara's Inspired Mantra" in Buddhist classics.  It is recorded in the Buddhist scriptures: This mantra connects the creation of heaven and earth. Reciting it can get rid of the dust, cleanse the mind mirror, and reach the state of great joy and bliss.  It is one of the most famous classic mantras in Buddhism.

    The full text is now appended as follows:

    Kou Yanmani Padmi Mo, Mage Niya Na, Jidu Te Bada, Ji Te Xie Na, Wei Dalige, Saerhan Erta, Buli Xitage, Nabulona, ??Nabuli  , Diuban Na, Na Malu Ji, said Luo Yesha Ke.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 3 Ambition

.    In Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, the clouds in the sky, whether they are white clouds or dark clouds, have never been as close to the ground as tonight's black clouds. The thunder has never been so deafening, and the lightning has never been so dazzling, almost making it difficult for him to  Look directly.

    It seems like the sky is about to fall.

    He stood there blankly, watching the men in black and the old monk in the grass temple glaring at each other and fighting with each other.

    Suddenly, there was a loud thunder, and when his ears were ringing, he saw a bright flash of lightning appearing across the sky, hitting the earth, and landing on the sword of the man in black.

    In a moment, the clothes all over the body of the man in black bulged up, his eyes widened, as if they were about to burst.  At this time, the inside of this grass temple was already like daytime under the strong lighting of electric light.

    The lightning that bloomed on the tip of the sword in the night was so beautiful that Zhang Xiaofan held his breath, and strange fanaticism once again appeared in Pu Zhi's eyes.

    "Is this the power of Taoism's true teachings?"

    Hearing a loud shout from the man in black, he drew the sword with his left hand and shook his wrist with all his strength. There was a thunderous sound, and the electric light on the sword shot towards Puzhi.  Along the way, the grass, trees, bricks and stones were all flying in the air. Only the road in the middle left a deep burning mark.

    Puzhi took three steps back, removed his hand seals, put his palms together, looked solemn, his whole body emitted a faint golden light, and said in a low voice: "My Buddha is compassionate!"

    With a "pop" sound, the only seven jasper beads left in front of him were shattered into pieces, turning into a huge "Buddha" three feet in front of him. The golden light was dazzling and could not be looked at.

    The next moment, the electric light and the Buddha character collided.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt his heart beat suddenly, as if all the blood in his body was flowing backwards in an instant. His hands and feet were all weak and he couldn't breathe. He just felt that at that moment, the wind stopped, the thunder stopped, and the whole world stopped.

    Then, he flew back involuntarily, and before he even had time to feel scared, he saw a white light and golden light, incomparably brilliant, far better than the sun in the sky.  The entire grass temple was torn apart, with the two fighting men as the center, and flew out in all directions, including the sky.

    He felt empty in his heart, and he could only feel the sharp sound of wind passing by his ears.

    He felt scared and subconsciously wanted to curl up, but he was powerless and had to let himself drift to an unknown place.

    A thought came to his mind: Am I going to die?

    Severe fear suddenly struck his heart, and he was covered in cold sweat and trembling slightly.

    When death stands in front of you, how should you face it?

    He fainted and became unconscious.

    ※※※

    Puzhi walked over slowly, with faltering steps, holding Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu under his ribs. When he arrived at a slightly clean area, he gently put the two children down. He suddenly felt a sharp pain all over his body, almost as if it was about to burst, and he would never see it again.  Unable to hold on, he sat down slumped.

    He looked towards his chest and could vaguely see through the smelly monk's clothes that a black air had gradually surrounded his chest, leaving only a small area around his heart untouched.

    He smiled bitterly and reached out to fumble in his arms.  His hands were shaking so much that after a while, he slowly took out a red pill, which was about the size of a finger and was flat.

    Pu Zhi sighed and whispered: "Unexpectedly, the ghost doctor was right. I still have to take his 'three-day death pill'."

    He hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded and swallowed the pill.

    Then, he raised his head and looked towards the distant mountains.

    It finally rained in the sky.

    Qingyun Mountain stands in the wind and rain, hazy and mysterious.

    "Taoist magic is really wonderful, and it can harness the power of the gods. If it can be verified with my Buddhist method and learn from each other's strengths, we will be able to break the mystery of immortality. It's a pity that Daoxuan's practice is far better than mine, but in the end he will be the same as mine.  Three senior brothers can't let go of their sectarian opinions and status. Alas!"

    Puzhi sighed, withdrew his gaze and fell on the two children.  At this time, the rain became heavier and their heads and faces were wet.  The grass temple had been torn apart in the battle just now, and there was nothing nearby that could completely shield it from the wind and rain.

    His heart suddenly tightened, and he couldn't help but worry about these two children.  He had just forcefully transported his true energy, used Tianyin Temple's "Great Brahma Prajna" miraculous power, and borrowed the power of the Buddhist treasure "Emerald Rosary" to generate the power to subdue demons, and he had just blocked the evil man's incomparably powerful "Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique"  ”, and hit him hard, causing him to run away in shock.  But he was seriously injured and suffered a blow from Taoist magic. He was completely exhausted, and even the last glimmer of hope was gone.  At the moment, he is just relying on the strange medicine "Three Days Will Die Pill" given by the ghost doctor to survive and prolong his life.It's only three days.

    "Although the demon was seriously injured, it didn't hurt him at all. After I leave, he will go back and kill people. By then, not only the two children, but also the lives of the entire village will be in danger. This, this, what should I do?  ?”

    Pu Zhi was in a state of confusion. He had a very high level of cultivation, but firstly he knew that he was going to die, and his mind was a little confused. Secondly, he was worried about the lives of innocent people, but the demon seemed to be a very high-status person in the Qingyun Sect.  If you rush up the mountain to ask for help, you will probably fail more than succeed.

    But the biggest regret in his heart was that his great wish in life could not be fulfilled.  As the four great divine monks of Tianyin Temple, he is admired by the world and is extremely honored. But for him, what is more important is to break through the mystery of life and death and untie the knot of immortality and death.  But as early as fifty years ago, he had realized that no matter how diligently he practiced Buddhism and Taoism, he could only enhance his skills and practice, but could not solve the mystery of life and death.

    He thought hard, and decades later, he actually came up with an unprecedented method.  In today's world, the three religions of Buddhism, Taoism, and Demonism are at their most prosperous, and their attainments in magic are the highest and most profound.  The demonic sect has a bad reputation, and its magic is cruel and unethical, and is not acceptable to anyone. However, Taoist magic is profound and wonderful, and Buddhism and Taoism are both good at battlefields. If they can study together, they will be able to break the deadlock.

    But he never expected that the three senior brothers, who had always been open-minded, would oppose it with one voice, thinking it was heresy, and instead gave him earnest advice.  He was unwilling to give up, so he visited famous Taoist sects several times, including Qingyun Mountain several times, but he was always declined by the master of Qingyun sect, Daoxuan Zhenren.

    Thinking of this, he smiled bitterly, quite self-deprecatingly, thinking: He only has three days to live, but he still thinks about immortality.

    However, although he relaxed his mind, he couldn't let go when he saw the two children lying on the ground alone. For a moment, he couldn't think of any good ideas. He looked to the left and right and saw a pine tree in the distance.  It was still able to protect me from the wind and rain for a while, which was better than nothing. I immediately braced myself, picked up the two children, and walked there with all my strength.

    After finally walking to the tree, he carefully put the two of them down. Puzhi was exhausted and sat down on the ground, leaning against the tree trunk, panting.

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as a target!

    This Taoist famous saying, with a bit of sadness and anger, was read slowly from Pu Zhi's mouth.

    The sky is like ink, surrounding the earth.  Boundless dark clouds were overwhelming, and raindrops fell from the sky, thin and dense, and the cold wind blew, bit by bit, hitting my face, chilling my heart.

    He looked up at the sky for a long time, then slowly looked away, looked at the two children in front of him, and whispered: "Two little donors, I want to save you, but I have no choice but to do it. This thing was originally caused by me, but it hurt me instead."  You two, what a sin! Alas, if you two were disciples of Qingyun, among the people on Qingyun Mountain, I'm afraid you would be safer, but now"

    Suddenly, Puzhi's whole body was shaken, and he murmured: "Disciple Qingyun, disciple Qingyun" His mind turned rapidly, as if he had caught what he was thinking of, but he was about to lose it in the blink of an eye.  In a moment, he broke into a cold sweat.

    Then, for some reason, the inexplicable fanaticism appeared in his eyes again.

    He looked up to the sky and laughed, but there was a hint of madness in his laughter!

    "Wonderful, wonderful! Although I will not live long, if I teach a person the magical skills of Buddhism and then let him join Qingyun's sect to practice Taoist magic, wouldn't it be a double kill? It can not only save their lives, but also complete the task for me.  wish!"

    "The two schools of Buddhism and Taoism have been separated from each other since ancient times. Qingyun Sect would never have thought that a young boy who has lived at the foot of Qingyun Mountain since childhood would have the desire of Buddhism. As long as someone combines the two schools, he will be able to break through.  The mystery of immortality for thousands of years. Hehe, if so, what regrets will I have when I die?"

    With a sudden thought, he was extremely excited. His cheeks were red and his eyes were bloodshot. He subconsciously saw Lin Jingyu's body and stretched out his hand.  But when he reached halfway, he stopped and thought: This matter is of great importance. Nowadays, various sects and sects are very jealous, and they are extremely taboo about stealing from others. If anyone knows about it, and the matter is exposed, you will definitely die.  Lin Jingyu is a child with excellent qualifications. If he becomes a disciple of Qingyun Sect, he will definitely attract the attention of his teachers.  At such a young age, he might not be able to hide this big secret!

    Thinking of this, his heart moved, and his eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan. He remembered his stubborn temperament of not bowing down before dying during the day. He nodded and said: "It doesn't matter if you are less qualified. It will be up to you in the future."  Good luck."

    After saying that, without any further hesitation, he reached out and patted Zhang Xiaofan a few times, using the remaining Buddhist power to revive him.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up slowly, his vision was blurry and his ears were buzzing.  After a while, he returned to normal and saw the things in front of him clearly. He was startled and his mouth opened wide and he couldn't close it.

    &nbsp; I saw the old monk sitting in front of him with scars all over his body. The left side of his body seemed to have been burned by something. It was scorched and ugly, and his face was full of blackness and looked lifeless.  But for some reason, the old monk looked excited and his eyes were full of smiles.  In addition, he also saw his playmate Lin Jingyu lying unconscious on the side.

    "You, what are you doing?" Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a long time and then asked.

    Pu Zhi did not answer, but looked at him carefully, and asked: "Little donor, it's windy and rainy, why do you, a child, come to this remote place?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and said: "I saw you standing in the temple in the evening, and then I saw that it was going to rain. The place is very dilapidated, and I thought it would be very cold, so I brought you some food."

    Pu Zhi’s mouth moved and he clasped his hands together and said, “That’s good, that’s good. Everything is fate, and fate is predestined. I am the Buddha who is merciful.”

    Zhang Xiaofan asked curiously: "What did you say?"

    Puzhi smiled and said: "The old man is saying that the young benefactor is destined to me. In that case, the old man has a method of practice. Is the young benefactor willing to learn it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan asked: "What is the Dharma Gate?"

    Puzhi was stunned for a moment, then laughed, stretched out his skinny palm, touched his little head, and said: "It's nothing, I just teach you some breathing methods. After you learn it, how much do you have to promise me?"  Something, okay?”

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to understand but still said: "Just tell me."

    Pu Zhi said: "You will never tell anyone about this matter, even your closest relatives. Can you do it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "I know, I won't tell you until I die."

    Puzhi was shocked when he saw that at such a young age, his face was actually stoic. The raindrops from the sky were like knives and frost, making his little face wet, making him look a little haggard.

    Puzhi suddenly took a deep breath, lowered his eyes, and no longer looked at him, but continued: "In addition, you must practice this method once a day, but you cannot practice it in front of others, and you can only practice it in the dead of night when people are quiet.  Finally, this technique must not be used unless it is a life-or-death situation, otherwise there will be great disaster."

    Having said this, he opened his eyes again, stared at Zhang Xiaofan, and said, "Can you do it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, tilted his head, and scratched his head again, looking confused, but in the end he nodded heavily.

    Puzhi smiled slightly, and without saying much, began to teach him a set of formulas.

    This set of formulas is not long, only about a thousand words, but it is boring and difficult. Zhang Xiaofan tried his best and spent three hours to memorize them all.

    Puzhi waited until he had completely memorized it. He breathed a sigh of relief this time and looked extremely tired.  He looked at Zhang Xiaofan, with a look of kindness in his eyes, and said: "I have been practicing cultivation all my life, and I have never thought of accepting a disciple. I never thought that when I was about to die, I would become a master and disciple with you. Speaking of which, you also  You should know my name." He paused and said, "My Dharma name is Pu Zhi, and I am a monk of Tianyin Temple. Er, kid, do you know Tianyin Temple?"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and shook his head.

    Puzhi laughed dumbly and said: "What a child." Then he remembered something, reached into his arms and fumbled for a dark purple bead, looked at it carefully for several times, handed it to Zhang Xiaofan, and said: "Take this bead."  Put it away well and don't let outsiders see it. When you settle down in the future, you can find a deep valley cliff and throw it down. That's it. Also, you must not mention the name I just told you to outsiders.  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan took the bead and said, "I understand."

    Puzhi touched his head and said: "You and I have such a fate, but we don't know whether we will see each other in the next life? My child, just kneel down, kowtow to me three times, and call me master!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at Pu Zhi and saw that he had put away his smile and had a solemn expression. He nodded in agreement and called out: "Master." Then he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed three times.  He had just finished kowtowing and before he could raise his head, he heard Puzhi laugh lowly, but there was a hint of sadness and determination in the laughter.

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to raise his head to look at him, but suddenly he felt someone slapped him on the back, his vision went dark, and he fell unconscious again.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 4 Shocking Change

.    In the early morning, the rain finally stopped.

    The water drops on the tree were crystal clear, sliding quietly from the edges of the leaves and falling. Because of the wind, they drew beautiful arcs in the air and hit Zhang Xiaofan on the face.

    The cold chill woke Zhang Xiaofan from his dream. He opened his eyes and subconsciously shouted: "Master" But there was no one around except Lin Jingyu, who was lying beside him, having a good dream.

    It seemed like a dream.

    But the broken grass temple in the distance and the sleeping playmates beside him told him that all this was true.

    He thought for a while, shook his head, walked to Lin Jingyu, and pushed hard. Lin Jingyu muttered a few words, woke up slowly, rubbed his eyes, and before speaking,  I felt a chill coming over me and couldn't help but shudder.

    He opened his eyes and saw that he and Zhang Xiaofan were soaked to the skin, lying under a pine tree in the wild. He couldn't help but be stunned and said: "Isn't I sleeping at home? How did I get here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don't know either, but I'm very cold, so I'd better go back quickly."

    Lin Jingyu had many questions in his mind, but his body was indeed cold. He nodded immediately, got up and ran towards the village with Zhang Xiaofan.

    Before arriving at the village, the two of them had already noticed that something was wrong. Usually at this time, the villagers had already gotten up, but today it was extremely quiet, not even a human being was seen, and with the morning breeze, there was a faint smell of blood.  taste.

    They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other's eyes. At the same time, they quickened their pace and ran towards the village.  It didn't take long for the two of them to arrive at the entrance of the village. Looking in from the main road at the entrance of the village, they saw on the flat land in the middle of the village, more than 40 households in Caomiao Village, more than 200 people, men and women of all sizes, all lying in the open space.  Above, the body stiffened and turned into a corpse, blood flowed into a river, flies flew around, and the smell of blood rushed towards his face.

    Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan were shocked to see this horrific scene. They were so frightened that they screamed and fainted.

    ※※※

    I don’t know how long it took, but Zhang Xiaofan suddenly woke up, sat up suddenly, gasped for air, and his hands trembled slightly.  When he fell asleep just now, his mind was filled with ferocious faces, blood and bones, and nightmares.

    He calmed down and looked around, only to see that this was an ordinary wing room with two small windows. The furnishings in the room were simple and clean, with only a few pine tables and chairs with kettles and cups.

    Taking up half of the room is a large kang connected together with four beds.  In addition to what he was lying on now, the bedding beside him was also a little messy, as if someone had just slept on it.  As for the other two, the quilts were folded neatly and meticulously.

    On the wall directly above the four beds, there was a banner hanging with one big word:

    road!

    ?Looking at it like this, it looks like an ordinary guest room in an inn, or a room where several disciples share a room to learn from a master.

    Zhang Xiaofan sat for a while, and suddenly a thought occurred to him involuntarily: Maybe everything last night was a nightmare, right?  Maybe I've been sleeping here all this time?  Maybe when he walked out of this room, his mother would laugh and scold him as usual: "You little lazy boy!"

    He slowly got out of bed, put on his shoes, and walked towards the door step by step.

    The door is ajar.  Through the crack of the door, there is a breeze blowing in, which is cool.

    He walked step by step, holding his two little hands tighter and tighter.  His heart was beating hard and he held his breath. Soon, he walked to the door and put his hand on the door.

    At that moment, this wooden door was as heavy as a mountain and as heavy as iron.

    He gritted his teeth, said cruelly, and opened the door with a "哜Ah" sound.

    The bright light from outside suddenly shone in, causing him to squint his eyes.  The warm sunshine fell on his body, giving him a faint warmth.

    However, his heart suddenly fell into the ice cellar.

    Outside the door is a small courtyard with a few pines and cypresses, a few bushes of grass and trees, and a few fragrant flowers blooming happily.  In front of the door is a corridor leading to the outside of the courtyard.  Four feet in front of the door, there are several steps leading to the courtyard and corridor.

    At the corner of the steps, a child sat alone, his face in his hands, sitting there in a daze, motionless.

    Perhaps the sound of the door opening alarmed him. The child hesitated for a moment and slowly turned his head.

    Lin Jingyu.

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, with thousands of questions in his mind, but when his words reached his lips, they fell silent.

    He wanted to shout again, but he was so depressed that he couldn't shout.

    Two lines of tears just fell down quietly.

    Two children, justSo, silently, they looked at each other.

    From an unknown place in the distance, there are quiet birdsong. The sky is blue and there are a few white clouds.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan sat on the other side of the steps, lowered his head, looking at the stone path in the small courtyard.

    There was silence in the small courtyard.

    I don’t know how much time passed like this, Lin Jingyu said slowly: “I woke up earlier than you, and there were still many people in the room at that time. I asked them, this is Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain.”

    Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Qingyun Mountain"

    Lin Jingyu said: "I heard from them that they were a few disciples of the Qingyun Sect who were passing by and saw the village. In the village" When he said this, his voice couldn't help but choke up.

    He reached out and rubbed his eyes vigorously, took a deep breath, and continued: "Later, they found the two of us at the back of the village and took us up the mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s lips twitched, but without raising his head, he said, “What will we do in the future, Jingyu?”

    Lin Jingyu shook his head and said sadly: "I don't know."

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to say more when he suddenly heard a strange voice coming from the corridor behind him: "Ah, are you all awake?"

    The two of them looked back at the same time and saw a young Taoist priest standing there, wearing a blue Taoist robe and looking quite heroic.  I saw him walking over quickly and said: "It just so happens that a few masters also want to meet you and ask you some questions. Just follow me."

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu looked at each other and stood up. Lin Jingyu said, "Yes, please ask this elder brother to take us there."

    The young Taoist priest glanced at Lin Jingyu, nodded, and said, "Follow me."

    Following the Taoist priest, the two walked out of the courtyard. What appeared in front of them was a longer and larger circular corridor, with a red pillar every two feet on the edge.  There is also an arch between every two pillars.

    They walked forward along the corridor, passing through arches and pillars. Only then did they realize that inside each arch was a small courtyard that was almost the same as before. It seemed that this was where the disciples of the Qingyun Sect lived.

    Not to mention anything else, from this scale, such small courtyards are afraid of no less than a hundred rooms, showing that there are many disciples of Qingyun.

    After walking for a while, I saw the end of this corridor, which was a towering white wall. A door opened below, with two thick wooden door panels, ten feet high. I almost looked up, but I didn't know.  How was such a huge piece of wood found in the first place?

    The young Taoist priest turned a blind eye. He probably went in and out on weekdays and was numb from watching. There was no emotion on his face like the two children. He walked straight out of the door with no expression on his face.  Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu quickly followed.

    As soon as they stepped out of the door, the two children held their breath at the same time and looked at everything in front of them in disbelief.

    This place is almost like the legendary fairyland.

    A very huge square, the ground is paved with white marble, the light is shining, and one look at it makes people feel insignificant.  The white clouds in the distance are like gauze, floating under my feet.  In the center of the square, a giant copper cauldron is placed every few dozen feet, divided into three rows, with three in each row, a total of nine cauldrons, arranged regularly.  There is light smoke floating in the cauldron from time to time, and the smell is clear but not dispersed.

    "Go here." As if he understood what the two children were thinking, the young Taoist priest showed a smile on his face and let them stare for a while before waking them up and continuing to move forward.

    "This is the 'Sea of ??Clouds' among the Six Scenic Spots of Qingyun. There are better ones ahead!" the young Taoist priest said as he walked.

    Lin Jingyu couldn't help but ask: "What is it?"

    The young Taoist priest pointed his hand and said: "Hongqiao."

    The two of them looked far into the distance and saw something shining far ahead, at the end of the square, behind the hazy mist-like clouds. They quickened their pace and walked forward.

    Gradually, the sound of water came, and occasionally there were one or two strange thunderous sounds, coming from nowhere.

    As they got closer and closer, the clouds were like gentle fairies, gently surrounding them, gradually opening the vague veil, revealing their clear faces.

    At the end of the square, a stone bridge without seats or piers rises across the sky, with one end resting on the square, stretching diagonally upward into the depths of the white clouds, like a dragon leaping into the sky, with an aloof momentum.  There was a soft sound of water, and under the sunlight, the entire bridge emitted colorful colors, like a rainbow in the sky, falling into the world, gorgeous and beautiful.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu were stunned.

    The young Taoist priest smiled and said, "Come with me." After saying that, he walked onto the stone bridge first.

    Stepping onto the stone bridge, the two of them realized that water was constantly flowing down both sides of the bridge. It was extremely clear.?The middle part is water-free.  The sun shines through the clouds on the bridge and is refracted by the water, forming a brilliant rainbow.

    The Taoist priest looked at their ecstatic expressions and said, "Be careful, there is a bottomless abyss under this bridge. If you accidentally fall in, you will die without a burial place."

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu were both startled, and quickly calmed down and walked carefully.

    This Hongqiao is extremely high and long. When the three of them walked on it, they felt that the white clouds on the left and right gradually sank below their feet, getting higher and higher.  But the strange sound in front still kept coming.

    After walking for a while, the white clouds gradually became thinner, and we actually walked out of the sea of ??clouds. Suddenly, our eyes lit up, and we saw that the sky was like a wash, and the blue sky was as clear as transparency.  The sky on all sides is vast and boundless; below there is a vast sea of ??clouds, gently floating and sinking. One look at it, and your mind suddenly becomes wider.

    And right in front is the "Yuqing Hall", the main hall of Qingyun Temple at the top of Tongtian Peak.

    The green hills are green and the palaces are majestic. The "Yuqing Palace" is located on the top of the peak, surrounded by clouds. From time to time, there are a few auspicious cranes flying past with their long calls, hovering in the air. It is like a fairyland, which makes people admire.

    At this time, the Hongqiao stopped rising, made an arch in the air, and landed beside a green water pool in front of the temple.  At the same time, Taoist chants were faintly heard in Yuqing Palace, giving off an immortal atmosphere.  And that strange sound is getting louder and louder.

    The three of them walked down the Hongqiao Bridge and came to the pond. A wide stone staircase led straight up from the pond to the gate of Yuqing Hall.  The water in the pool is green and as clear as a mirror, and the silhouettes of people and mountains are clearly visible.

    They walked up the stone steps and were about to walk towards the upper gate when they suddenly heard a roar from deep in the pool, which sounded like thunder. It was the strange sound from before.  Looking around, I saw a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the center of the pool. A moment later, I saw huge waves rolling up, and a huge figure jumped out, with water splashing all over the sky.

    The young Taoist priest seemed to have been prepared for it. With a move of his left hand, his body floated into the air, quickly flew back more than two feet, and stopped in mid-air.  But the two children couldn't escape, and they were immediately covered in soup.

    However, the two of them didn't notice their own situation at all. They just stared blankly at a huge creature that appeared in front of them. It was more than five feet tall, with a dragon's head and a lion's body, covered in scales, huge eyes and a big mouth, and two sharp fangs.  It sparkles in the sunlight, and its face is ferocious, making it intimidating to look at.

    The monster shook its body, huffed and splashed with another burst of water, and then, as if it had discovered something, it stretched its giant head toward the steps.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu saw that the monster's head was much larger than the two of them. Under the sun, the sharp teeth were clearly visible. They saw it getting closer and closer. They were really scared and couldn't help but stick together.  Thumping.

    At this time, the young Taoist priest floated back out of nowhere, put one palm up in front of his chest, and said respectfully: "Sir, they were specially summoned by your masters."

    The monster glared at him, snorted with a "chi" sound, and its big eyes actually rolled around, as if a person was thinking.  Then he ignored the three of them, staggered to the side, lay down on the dry ground by the pool, yawned, lazily laid his head down, basked in the sun, and fell asleep.

    The young Taoist priest motioned the two people who were still in shock to continue walking and said: "The Spirit Lord is an ancient strange beast that I sent Patriarch Qingye to subdue thousands of years ago. It is called 'Water Qilin'. At that time, Patriarch Qingye illuminated the blue clouds and subdued demons. It is  He has shown great strength. Now he is our Qingyun Sect’s mountain-preserving spirit beast, and he is respectfully called the ‘Spirit Master’.”

    After saying that, he bowed to the water unicorn again. Zhang Xiaofan was just looking at it, but he was pulled by Lin Jingyu. Seeing him wink, they also bowed to the water unicorn respectfully.  It's just that the water unicorn didn't look back or move, but it snored so loudly that it was probably out of sight.

    After the three of them finished their salutes, they continued on their way.  Walking through the high stone steps, you can see a golden plaque in the distance with the words "Yuqing Palace" written on it.  Before arriving at the majestic hall, the door was wide open and there was plenty of light inside. The three pure gods of Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Tianzun and Daode Tianzun were enshrined in a solemn manner.

    In front of the throne, on top of the main hall, there were dozens of people standing. They were both educated and secular, and it seemed that they were all members of the Qingyun sect.  In front of everyone, there were seven large sandalwood chairs, three on the left and three on the left. There was another one in the middle and at the front, but there were only six people sitting on it. Only the last chair in the right row was empty.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 5 Getting Started

.    At this time, everyone in the hall was talking and seemed to be talking about something.  The young Taoist priest who led Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu dressed up his robes outside the door and said respectfully: "Master, uncles, disciple Chang Jian, I have been ordered to bring these two young"

    Before he finished speaking, a shrill cry suddenly came from above this sacred and solemn hall, interrupting him: "Ghost, evil ghost! Ghost!"

    Chang Jian was startled, but Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu were even more surprised. Although the voice was sharp and unpleasant, it was extremely familiar.  Zhang Xiaofan didn't care so much and rushed into the hall at once, shouting loudly: "Second Uncle Wang, Second Uncle Wang, is that you?"

    He was anxious, and his shouts were somewhat anxious and crying. Everyone saw this and felt a little unbearable in their hearts.  Behind the crowd, in the corner of the hall, was a middle-aged man dressed as a woodcutter, holding his head in his hands, huddled tightly in the corner, trembling all over, and from the gaps in his handwriting, "Ghost, ghost" could be heard.  "the sound of.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu who followed him immediately recognized this man as a woodcutter in Caomiao Village. His surname was Wang. He was the second eldest child. He was kind-hearted and smiled all day long. He was also very good to their group of children. He usually went to the mountains to fight.  After providing firewood, he would bring some wild fruits from the mountains and distribute them to the children.

    Zhang Xiaofan rushed over without thinking, ran to Uncle Wang, grabbed his shoulders with force, and said loudly: "Uncle Wang, what happened? Why are everyone in the village dead? And, where is my mother?  Where is my dad, how are they? Tell me!"

    Second Uncle Wang seemed to be touched when he heard Zhang Xiaofan's repeated questions. He stopped saying "ghost, ghost" for the time being. He slowly raised his head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan in front of him.

    Everyone in the main hall was suddenly moved, and everyone fell silent. Even some of the people sitting on the chairs couldn't help but stand up and look at this place.

    It’s just that Uncle Wang’s eyes were red, full of fear and confusion.  He looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a long time, but said nothing, frowning, as if he was thinking hard about something?

    At this time, someone in the Qingyun Sect could not help but take a step forward. Just as he was about to speak, he was quietly held back by someone beside him.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that Uncle Wang did not respond for a long time, but just looked at him lifelessly. He was very anxious and said loudly: "Uncle Wang, what's wrong with you?"

    Unexpectedly, when Uncle Wang shouted loudly, his whole body trembled, with a look of fear on his face. He suddenly rolled to the side and crawled to the side. He held his head in his hands, huddled up, and kept wailing: "Ghost, ghost, ghost, ghost!"  Ghost!"

    Sounds of sighs suddenly broke out in the hall. Everyone in Qingyun Sect had a look of disappointment on their faces, and those who had just stood up also sat back slumped.  Zhang Xiaofan was still waiting to ask questions, but he was grabbed by Lin Jingyu who was standing aside.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around in confusion, only to see tears in the corners of Lin Jingyu's eyes, and said sadly: "It's useless, he has gone crazy!"

    There was a "boom" in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he froze on the spot, speechless.

    Lin Jingyu was one year older than him, and he was more thoughtful. He glanced at the people in the hall and saw that everyone in the hall was wearing Qingyun sect clothes, both men and women, and they were well-behaved.  Most of them have weapons, mostly long swords.  Among them, the six people sitting on the chairs are even more outstanding and outstanding.  Among these six people, there are three Taoists and three seculars, especially the one sitting in the middle who is wearing a dark green Taoist robe, has a crane-bone fairy look, and has warm and bright eyes. Naturally, he is the famous Master Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect.

    Lin Jingyu didn't say much at that moment. He pulled Zhang Xiaofan and ran to the six people. He knelt down in front of Master Daoxuan and kept kowtowing "bang bang bang".

    Master Daoxuan looked at the two of them carefully, sighed slightly, and said, "Poor children, just get up."

    Lin Jingyu did not stand up, but looked up at this god-like figure and said sadly: "Sir, we are young and ignorant, and suddenly suffered such a big change, we really don't know what to do. You have great supernatural powers, can you  Knowing the past and the future, please make the decision for us!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was not as good at talking as he was, and his mind was in a mess at the moment, so he also said: "Yes, Grandpa Immortal, you have to make the decision!"

    When everyone heard this, they couldn’t help but smile on their faces.  Zhang Xiaofan was childlike and ignorant, but then everyone's eyes fell on Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu was young, faced with great changes, and facing a world-famous master like Master Daoxuan, but he still spoke in an orderly and clear manner. This calmness was far better than that of ordinary children, let alone those who had nothing to do with him.  As far as I know, Zhang Xiaofan still regards Daoxuan as a god.

    The tragedy in Caomiao Village was something that had never happened and was unheard of in Qingyun Sect for thousands of years. It happened right at the foot of Qingyun Sect, and the Qingyun Sect was shocked.  After receiving the report, Master Daoxuan was shocked and angry, and immediately summoned the heads of the other six meridians for discussion.  At this moment, except for Master Shuiyue, the first leader of the "Xiaozhu Peak" lineage, the leaders of the other five lines are all present

    The person who can serve as the leader of the Qingyun Seven Meridians is naturally the top person in the Qingyun Sect; and the top person in the Qingyun Sect is naturally the top person among the practitioners of Taoism in this world.  Everyone present had bright eyes, and they all said in their hearts: "What a beautiful piece of jade."

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly and said: "I don't know what the future will be like, but you live at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, and I, the Qingyun Sect, will naturally not ignore you. It's just that I have a few questions to ask you, and I hope you can answer them well."

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes, I will tell you everything I know. Please ask the real person to ask."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "How did you escape this disaster?"

    Lin Jingyu was stunned and said: "Reporting to the Master, I still remember sleeping in bed at home last night, but when I woke up in the morning, I was lying under a pine tree in the wild with Xiaofan. I don't know what happened. Later, Xiaofan  Fan woke me up and we ran back to the village together. When we saw that, that, that scene, we fainted from fright."

    Master Daoxuan frowned, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and said, "You woke him up, so what did you do?"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a moment and said, "I didn't know how I ended up there. When I woke up, I saw Jingyu next to me, so I woke him up."

    Master Daoxuan and the other leaders looked at each other with confusion in their eyes.  If there was an expert to rescue him, why did he only save these two children? If not, it couldn't be explained anyway!

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment and said, "That means you know nothing about what happened last night."

    The two of them said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan sighed and called out: Song Daren.  "

    "Disciple is here." A Qingyun disciple came out in response, tall and burly, dressed like a layman.  The position he was standing just now was behind a sitting short and fat man. He seemed to be that man's disciple.

    Master Daoxuan said: "You were the first to discover the incident in Caomiao Village. Please tell me the situation that day again."

    Song Daren's voice was thick and clear, and he said: "Yes. Early this morning, the disciple and several fellow disciples returned from doing business and returned in the air. When passing over Caomiao Village, the disciple inadvertently lowered his head and discovered that there were more than 200 corpses in the village.  The dead bodies were piled up together, and it was too horrible to look at. The disciples and others hurriedly went down to check, and only found these two children at the back of the village. Seeing that they were unconscious, they asked a junior brother to send them back first. Later, they were in the toilet at the edge of the village."  He pointed at Uncle Wang, who was huddled in the corner, and said, "I found this person. But his eyes were dull and he was in a trance. No matter how the disciples asked, he didn't answer. He only repeated the words: ghost, ghost, evil ghost."  "

    Lin Jingyu trembled and said in a trembling voice: "Brother, have you counted the number of people?"

    Song Daren had sympathy in his eyes and said: "I found a junior brother who trades firewood with your village on weekdays. He is very familiar with the situation of the villagers in your village. After his identification and our counting, forty people in Caomiao Village  There are a total of 247 people in the two families, and except for the three of you, they are all dead."

    Although they had already had a premonition in their hearts, after hearing Song Daren's clear and affirmative words, Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but their eyes darkened, and they almost fainted again.

    Master Daoxuan sighed softly, flicked his left hand, and a small red bead flew out from his sleeve. It flew to Zhang and Lin and rolled a few times on their foreheads and hearts. Suddenly, they felt a cool air.  Enter through the body.  Somehow, the tense nerves in their hearts seemed to relax, and they suddenly felt exhausted mentally and physically. They couldn't help but lie down in the main hall and fell asleep.

    Master Daoxuan waved his hand, and all the standing disciples saluted and then withdrew one by one.  There were only six of them left in the hall.

    At this time, the short and fat man said: "Senior Brother, you are temporarily calming them down with the 'Calming Pearl', but what are you going to do with them after they wake up?"

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment, turned to the Taoist sitting first on the left, and asked: "Junior Brother Cangsong, what do you think?"

    Cangsong Taoist is tall and solemn in appearance. He is the leader of Qingyunmen's "Dragon Head Peak" lineage.  Among the Qingyun Sect, apart from Daoxuan Zhenren's Changmen, his Longshou Peak lineage is the most powerful.  Cangsong has a serious nature. In addition to managing the disciples of his own lineage, he is also in charge of the punishment of the entire Qingyun Sect.  Qingyun disciples usually admire the leader Daoxuan Zhenren very much, but what they are most afraid of is the unsmiling Cangsong leader.

    At that moment, Taoist Cangsong frowned, and after a while, he said: "There are many doubts about this matter, and I'm afraid I won't be able to find out clearly in my hurry. But the villagers of Caomiao have always been simple, and we can't just ignore their orphans. I think it's better to leave them alone."  Let’s take them both under our wing.”

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "Yes, that's what I mean too. These two children were born in isolation.?, we have to take care of them.  It's just that I haven't accepted disciples for many years. I wonder which junior disciple can take them under my sect?  "

    At this time, the short and fat man, Tian Buyi, the leader of the "Dazhu Peak" lineage of Qingyun Sect, said: "Senior brother, in my opinion, it is best not to let the two of them belong to the same sect. They have similar life experiences.  If we stay together, every time we see each other, we will think of the past, and if we are so angry, I am afraid that things will not go well in the future!"

    Master Daoxuan thought for a while and said: "Junior brother Tian is right. They have suffered such a big change at such a young age. We should resolve their resentment. It is really inappropriate for them to live together. Then two people are needed.  A junior brother has come to take them in." As he said that, he looked towards everyone.

    Seeing the other leaders of the Five Meridians, headed by Cangsong, the eyes of Tian Buyi and others fell on Lin Jingyu almost at the same time, wandering around and refusing to leave, but no one paid attention to Zhang Xiaofan beside him.

    In the way of cultivation, qualifications are extremely important. There is often a saying in the world that a genius can achieve enlightenment, which is better than a hundred years of practice.  The Qingyun sect members have a deep understanding of this.  When the Qingyun Sect was at the end of its rope, it only relied on the amazingly talented Qing Jiu. Each branch was friendly on the surface, but on the inside they all wanted to compete with each other. Seeing Lin Jingyu's extraordinary qualifications, no one could tell whether he would succeed.  He is the next Patriarch Qingye, not to mention that the worst he can do is have multiple disciples, but he will not let other branches get a chance.  Originally, no one dared to compete with Master Daoxuan's prestige in cultivation, but Daoxuan himself refused to accept it. How could he miss such a good thing?

    As soon as Shang Zhengliang finished speaking, Taoist Tianyun, the first of "Luoxia Peak", said at the side: "Senior Brother Shang, you have two hundred disciples under your sect. If all of them are destined to be with you, your fate will be inevitable.  Too much."

    Shang Zhengliang blushed and was about to speak, but Tian Buyi said first: "Senior Brother Tianyun is right. When it comes to the number of disciples, the least of you is more than a hundred, but my Dazhu Peak lineage only has seven people. Tai  It doesn’t look like it. It’s not as good as…”

    At this time, Cangsong Taoist interrupted him and said: "Junior brother Tian, ??these two children are so pitiful. What we want to give them is the best care, rather than taking into account the number of ourselves." After speaking, he  He turned to Master Daoxuan and cupped his hands, saying: "Senior Brother, this child is indeed a good material. Please allow me to take him under my sect. I will teach him carefully and make him become a talented person, so as to comfort the souls of the dead in Caomiao Village."  .”

    Master Dao  Come under the door."

    Cangsong smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother."

    Everyone looked at it, they had been in the same door as Cangsong for a long time, knowing that Cangsong was unprecedentedly laughing. Today, smiling is already very happy in his heart, and he can't help but feel secretly annoyed.  It was just that Master Daoxuan had spoken, and Cangsong's Longshou Peak lineage was so powerful that he had no choice but to swallow his breath.

    Daoxuan paused for a moment and then said: "Then this other one"

    Shang Zhengliang coughed and closed his eyes; Tianyun looked at the ceiling of the hall and suddenly seemed to find that the patterns there were particularly beautiful; Tian Buyi laughed dryly, suddenly sleepiness came over him, and he was about to fall asleep; but he hadn't plugged in just now  Zeng Shuchang, the leader of another branch of "Fenghui Peak" whose mouth had been snatched away, simply fell into trance and seemed to have ignored the affairs here from the beginning.

    Only Taoist Cangsong, who had won the victory, looked at everyone coldly, but his eyes were full of smiles.

    Master Daoxuan couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed, but he was such a person, so naturally he wouldn't say that you don't want him because of his poor qualifications. He just thought about it and immediately found a scapegoat.

    "Junior Brother Tian." Master Daoxuan's smile looked so kind at this moment.

    Tian Buyi's heart skipped a beat and he immediately jumped up. Just as he was about to speak, Master Daoxuan preempted him by saying, "The incident in Caomiao Village was first discovered by your disciple Song Daren. It seems that this child is of the same lineage as your Dazhufeng."  It's fate. Hehe, you'd better accept it as my disciple."

    Tian Buyi was very anxious. Zhang Xiaofan's qualifications were average, and he could tell at a glance that he was just a burden to his disciples, so he naturally didn't like it.  He was about to tell the difference, but Daoxuan was willing to give him a chance to speak and said, "Okay, this matter is over. All junior brothers should also pay attention to investigate this matter. Do you understand?"

    Cangsong and others stood up together and said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan nodded, coughed a few times, and quickly walked into the back hall without looking at Tian Buyi.  After his figure disappeared in the main hall, loud laughter suddenly burst out from the Yuqing Hall of Qingyun Gate.

    ※※※

    Song Daren, a disciple of Dazhu Peak, had been waiting outside the door of Yuqing Hall. He finally waited until the teachers came out and went to greet him. He saw Master Tian Buyi holding Zhang Xiaofan in his arms. He couldn't help but be startled and said: "Master??What's wrong?  "

    When Tian Buyi saw him, he felt angry and said angrily: "What? You are stupid, aren't you! Why don't you take it over quickly?"

    Song Daren quickly picked up Zhang Xiaofan, who was still sleeping. Tian Buyi was furious, but from the corner of his eye, he happened to catch sight of Shang Zhengliang, Tianyun and others who walked out at the same time, snickering to themselves. He was even more annoyed in his heart and said loudly to Song Daren.  : "Let's go now. Why are you dazing over there?"

    After saying that, he ignored everything else. He made a stroke with his right hand, red light flashed through the air, and a red long sword was raised by him. Without seeing how he moved, the sword floated on the sword and flew away through the air.

    Song Daren was confused for a moment, but at least he understood that he had an additional junior brother.  He looked at Zhang Xiaofan in his arms and couldn't help but said, "Junior brother, I don't know your name yet?"

    Zhang Xiaofan, however, fell into a deep sleep, unaware that his fate had turned a big corner without even realizing it.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 6 Apprenticeship

.    Zhang Xiaofan woke up leisurely, was stunned for a long time, then slowly sat up, and the past flashed into his mind like a tide.

    It’s like a nightmare!

    "It's good that you're awake." A voice came from the door and a person walked in.

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes and recognized Song Daren, who he had seen on Tongtian Peak at that time. He was tall and rough-looking.  In his current state of mind, for some reason, he felt a bit warm when he saw this familiar person.

    "Brother Song." Zhang Xiaofan called.

    Although Song Daren was a big man, he couldn't help but feel a little pity in his heart at this moment. He walked to the bed, reached out and touched Zhang Xiaofan's head, and said softly: "Junior brother, don't be sad, we will be a family from now on."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "What family?"

    Song Daren smiled and told him that Tian Buyi had accepted him as his disciple.  Of course, he didn't know about the little dispute that happened between the elders of Qingyun Sect that day in the Yuqing Palace of Tongtian Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan was at a loss after hearing this. In the mind of a farm boy like him, the Qingyun Sect was truly as good as the gods. He had no delusions that one day he would have the opportunity to join the Qingyun Sect.  However, this price is not what he is willing to pay.

    He gritted his teeth, finally knowing that it was useless to think too much, he opened his mouth and called out: "Senior Brother Song."

    Song Daren smiled and nodded, and said: "Okay. Junior brother, you have spent a whole day and a night sleeping in one go. You are probably hungry too, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t feel it at first, but when he said it, his stomach immediately growled twice.

    Song Daren smiled and said: "Come, little junior brother, let's go eat something first, and by the way, I will tell you about our sect's situation, and then we will go together to see our master and my wife, and meet all the other senior brothers."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and got out of bed. Only then did he notice that the room he was in was quite similar to the living room of Qingyun disciples on Tongtian Peak, but it seemed to be more spacious.

    In order to take him out, Song Daren said: "Our Dazhufeng is no better than other sects in the other sects. The number of people is very thin. Even if you are added now, the total number of people will only be ten, so the rooms are more spacious." As he said,  When you walk outside the door, you will see a similar small courtyard. After walking a few more steps, you will see a cloister after exiting the courtyard. However, it is clear at a glance that there are only a dozen rooms here, which is far smaller than the scale on Tongtian Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed Song Daren towards the kitchen.  From his mouth, he learned that since Qingzai stood leisurely on the red silk ribbon, the vermilion jade silk ribbon carried her into the air, following Song Daren.

    Zhang Xiaofan had never seen such a miraculous thing before. In addition to being surprised, he saw Tian Linger walking in the wind with great ease, and his eyes immediately revealed a look of incomparable envy.

    Tian Linger saw his expression in her eyes and was extremely proud. She walked forward to Zhang Xiaofan and walked side by side with him, saying, "How about it? I'm very powerful, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded desperately and said: "Yes, yes, yes, senior sister, you are so amazing, you can actually run so fast while standing on a red cloth strip!"

    Tian Linger was stunned for a moment, then realized what the red strip of cloth he meant meant. He let out an angry sigh, but couldn't help laughing: "You idiot!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused and heard Song Daren laughing from the front: "Junior brother, what are you talking about? That 'Amber Zhu Ling' is a magic weapon that became famous when my wife practiced it when she was young. It is inexplicable and powerful. It is in our Qingyun Sect,  It is also a famous magic weapon of the Immortal family, so why is it a red cloth strip?" After saying this, he burst out laughing.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red, and he secretly looked up at Tian Linger, only to see her looking at him with a smile, two small dimples showing on her face.

    After running like this for a while, the three of them came to a small hillside in the back mountain. Song Daren stopped and put down Zhang Xiaofan.  Tian Linger also landed on the ground, and with a draw of her hand, the "Amber Zhu Ling" rolled up automatically as if it was spiritual, and coiled around her waist, looking like a beautiful red belt.

    This hillside is covered with bamboos, some thick and some thin, forming forests in patches, very lush.  However, upon closer inspection, the bamboo here is different from ordinary ones. The bamboo joints are all black.

    Song Daren pointed to the bamboo forest and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Little junior brother, according to the rules of our Dazhu Peak lineage, new disciples must go here to cut bamboo every day. You are still young. In the first three months, every day  Just cut one down every day, the thickness is up to you."

    When Zhang Xiaofan first heard about the introductory homework, Suru asked Song Daren to take care of it. He thought it was such a difficult task, but unexpectedly it was just ordinary wood chopping.  He was born in Caomiao Village and came from a farm family. He also went to the mountains with adults several times and chopped firewood several times. He felt relieved and smiled and said: "Elder brother, I have chopped firewood before, so don't worry."

    Song Daren looks atHe looked like he was about to speak, and said with a smile: "That's good. Let's walk back slowly, and I will show you the route. You can come by yourself from now on, and I will also tell you the rules and regulations of the house."

    Tian Linger smiled beside her and said, "Elder brother, why did you come so far in such a hurry and say something innocuous, and then walk back slowly? Are you afraid of being beaten by my mother?"

    Song Daren's face turned red, and he ignored her, only saying to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, please remember, the first rule of our sect is to respect the teacher"

    In fact, Tian Buyi, the leader of the Dazhu Peak lineage of Qingyun Sect, is lazy by nature. Although he wants to save face, he has never been too lazy to discipline his disciples.  Generally, they just teach Taoist techniques and then ignore them, leaving the disciples to practice on their own.  But his wife Suru was stronger by nature and liked to use martial arts. She was famous and famous when she was young. After marrying Tian Buyi, her temper has been greatly restrained. However, her hands were often itchy and unbearable.  In order to keep up the good work, Qingyun Sect held the "Seven Meridians Martial Arts" competition as usual every sixty years. After several consecutive sessions, the disciples of Dazhufeng were defeated repeatedly. Except for the senior brother Song Daren who occasionally won one game, the others all won with all their strength.  In the end, he failed and became the laughingstock of Qingyun Sect.

    Suru has been so strong all her life, how can she bear this tone, so she often "teaches" these disciples for her husband Tian Buyi.  Although she looks gentle, she has a quick temper and her cultivation level is extremely high. She could accidentally beat these disciples to the ground and leave them covered in bruises. As a result, everyone was more afraid of this beautiful master than the short and fat master.

    By now it was getting late, the sun was setting in the west, and the sunset was shining brilliantly on the sky.  The setting sun shone on Dazhu Peak, and the two children walked slowly towards the mountain. From time to time, from the houses in front of the peak, there were long barks of dogs, mixed with the sharp cries of pain from some poor people.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 7 Initial

.    By dinner time, it was getting dark.

    On Dazhu Peak, the back mountain is an entire bamboo forest.  Everyone's houses and buildings are on the front peak. The largest and most important one is the main hall, Shoujing Hall. Tian Buyi, his wife and their daughter live in the back hall.  Next to the Shoujing Hall is the cloister courtyard where the disciples live. However, because there are too few people, there are more rooms than people, so everyone lives alone in one room, even the newcomer Zhang Xiaofan has one.  In terms of living conditions alone, Dazhufeng is rare and better than its peers.

    The only things left are the Tai Chi cave for practicing martial arts and the kitchen and dining room.  At this time, all the disciples gathered in the dining hall, and Lao Liudu Bishu, who was in charge of the meals, brought the food to the table in plates. Most of them were vegetarian dishes, with few meaty dishes.  The disciples sat down on the right side of the long table in the hall one by one, with Song Daren sitting at the front and Zhang Xiaofan respectfully accompanying him at the bottom.  There was a large chair and two smaller chairs at the head of the table and two smaller chairs on the opposite side. It seemed that they were prepared for Tian Buyi's family.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the empty seat next to him, which was the seat of the busy sixth man Du Bishu. After a while, Du Bishu finally finished serving the food, washed his hands, sat back down, and waited for the master with everyone.

    Du Bishu looks quite young, with a thin and pointed face, big triangular eyes, a sneaky and active look, and is very smart.  After he sat down, he looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said with a smile, "Junior brother, what's your name?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said honestly: "Zhang Xiaofan."

    Du Bishu nodded, pointed at himself, and said, "I am your sixth senior brother Du Bishu."

    Zhang Xiaofan called out respectfully: “Sixth Senior Brother.”

    Du Bishu coughed, patted his shoulder, and said with a smile: "You can come and try my senior brother's craftsmanship later."

    When Zhang Xiaofan saw the delicious aroma of the food on the table, he couldn't help but swallowed and nodded vigorously.

    Du Bishu suddenly smiled, with a hint of ambiguity. He pointed at the door of the hall and said, "Junior brother, where will master, wife and junior sister come in later, let's make a bet, okay?"

    As soon as Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, everyone else in the seat turned their heads with smiles on their faces. Lao Wu and Lu Daxin, who was sitting on top of Du Bishu, smiled and said, "Lao Liu, are you addicted to gambling again?"

    Next to him, He Dazhi, who looked thin and lean, smiled and said: "He hasn't won for a long time, and now he wants to lie to a child?"

    "Go, go, go!" Du Bishu waved his hands repeatedly, ignored everyone, and said to Zhang Xiaofan with a smile on his face: "Junior brother, guess who among the three masters and his family will be the first to step through this door? Hmm?  , you have just started, let me guess first, don’t let your senior brother bully you."

    Wu Dayi, the second child sitting far away, shouted loudly: "Junior brother, even if it's a bet, you first ask him what happens if he loses, and what happens if he wins?"

    Du Bishu snorted and said: "Are you afraid that I will default on my debt? I, Du Bishu, travel all over the world because of my good reputation in gambling. (Everyone laughed: You have never won!). Junior brother, if you guessed it right  , I will help you chop bamboo for ten days, and if you lose, you will help me wash the dishes for ten days, how about that?"

    Everyone laughed again, and Song Daren laughed and scolded: "There is no future."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart when he saw that all the senior fellow apprentices had kind smiles and cordial attitudes. They didn’t regard him as an outsider at all, and said, “Okay.”

    Du Bishu slapped his thigh, and his whole body suddenly became energetic and radiant, and said: "Junior brother, tell me, master, junior wife or junior sister, who will come in first?"

    Everyone’s eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan, and Zhang Xiaofan thought in his mind that Master Tian Buyi must be the first one to come in as the most respected master of the Qingyun Sect.  Then he said loudly: "I guess Master must have come in first."

    Everyone laughed, Lu Daxin shook his head and said: "I didn't expect that I was actually cheated by the sixth man today."

    Du Bishu was overjoyed. He looked at the confused Zhang Xiaofan and said cheerfully: "Junior brother, let me tell you, in fact, every time in Master's family, the younger sister is the first one to rush in. Haha, you can come and help me wash it after a while.  Bowl."

    Zhang Xiaofan touched his head, couldn't help but laugh, nodded and said, "Yes, Sixth Senior Brother."

    The short and stocky Zheng Dali, the third eldest child, smiled and said, "Sixth eldest child, are you embarrassed?"

    Du Bishu Wei rolled his eyes and said: "What are you talking about, third brother? I'm not forcing you. Everyone is willing to admit defeat, right? Junior Brother?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and suddenly heard Song Daren say: "Master is here."

    ?????????????????????????????????Everyone stood up and faced the door to greet the teacher.  A moment later, Tian Buyi's short and fat body appeared at the door, and behind him was

    Nothing!

    He actually came alone.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??Where is my sister?  "

    Tian Buyi glanced at him and said calmly: "Your junior wife has returned to her parents' home with her junior sister."

    Everyone was stunned, but after a while, some people couldn't help laughing. Seeing Tian Buyi wandering in, Zhang Xiaofan looked embarrassed, wanting to laugh but not daring to laugh, while Du Bishu was dumbfounded.

    Tian Buyi sat on his big chair, waved his hand and said, "Let's eat."

    The disciples then sat down and looked at Du Bishu with half-smiles.  Tian Buyi glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said to Song Daren, "Have you told him the rules and commandments of the sect?"

    Song Daren nodded and said: "Yes, I have told my junior brother the twelve sect rules and twenty precepts. As for the basic Taoist cultivation methods, I see that my junior brother is a little tired at the beginning today, so I plan to formally teach them tomorrow."

    Tian Buyi nodded in agreement and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Old Seven."

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could realize it, Du Bishu next to him pushed him, and then he realized that the master was calling him, and he quickly stood up and said: "Disciple is here."

    Tian Buyi shook his head, and his confidence in this slow-responsive disciple lost a little bit, and said: "You should follow the senior brother first, remember to study hard, the road is boundless, and hard work is the boat, even if the qualifications are inferior,  But as long as you persevere and work hard, you may not be unable to learn, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said respectfully, "Yes."

    Tian Buyi waved his hand: "Eat."

    Zhang Xiaofan was short in stature and was sitting on a chair holding a large bowl. He couldn't reach the dishes that were a little further away. However, Du Bishu beside him was kind-hearted and helped him several times, laughing in a low voice: "  Junior brother, eat more." It looked like he didn't care at all about losing the bet, and the quality of the bet was indeed not bad.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt grateful in his heart, nodded repeatedly, ate for a while, and asked secretly: "Sixth Senior Brother."

    Du Bishu turned around and said, "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan asked: "Why does the master's wife still have a family?" In his little heart, the people of the Qingyun sect are all first-rate gods, and they have no worldly concerns.

    "Of course," Du Bishu spat, "Master's wife is a human being too. But when Master said that Master's wife went back to her parents' home, it didn't mean her real parents' home, but that she went back to Master Shuiyue's place in Xiaozhufeng, our sect."

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: "What?"

    Du Bishu lowered his voice and said: "When Master was young, she was from Xiaozhu Peak's lineage, and she was sister to Master Shuiyue, the first master of Xiaozhu Peak, and their relationship was very good. Later, I don't know what happened, but Master's wife was like a flower.  , actually married the master, I heard that at that time, many of the male masters and uncles in Qingyun Sect couldn’t think of it"

    "Poof", a chopstick hit Du Bishu's forehead with such force that it turned red.  The two of them were startled, but they saw that Tian Buyi had an angry look on his face and one chopstick was missing from his hand.  Du Bishu turned to Zhang Xiaofan and stuck out his tongue. The two of them did not dare to say anything more and lowered their heads to eat hard.

    At this time, Song Daren said to Tian Buyi: "Master, this time the real master convened a gathering of the Seven Meridians, why is it that only Master Shuiyue didn't come?"

    Tian Buyi snorted, picked up another pair of chopsticks, and said: "That old Taoist nun pretended to be sick and sent someone to tell the head brother that the headache and fever were gone. The head brother felt the same, and he actually believed it. Hum.  , if she comes today, even if I can't grab a good one, I won't necessarily share it"

    The fourth disciple under the seat, He Dazhi, coughed twice and whispered: "Master, Uncle Shuiyue's lineage never accepts male disciples."

    Tian Buyi suffocated, shook his head, and said: "And your master's wife, as soon as she heard that there was something wrong with Shui Yue, she immediately took Ling'er over to see her. It felt like the sky was falling. It's true."

    All the disciples looked at each other with happy expressions on their faces. Song Daren hesitated for a moment and then asked tentatively: "Master, I don't know how long my wife will stay at Uncle Shuiyue's place?"

    Tian Buyi glared at him and said angrily: "How many days? I'll go today and come back tonight."

    "Alas!" All the disciples sighed, with disappointment on their faces.  Tian Buyi looked around, snorted, and said to Song Daren: "Did Master Madam guide you in practice again today?"

    Before Song Daren could speak, the second-in-command Wu Dayi had already said, "Master, don't ask him. Senior brother escaped from the battle today, so shameless."

    Song Daren said angrily: "Nonsense, I am helping my junior brother under the orders of the master"

    “Hush…” Everyone booed.

    The meal lasted for half an hour. After everyone left, Zhang Xiaofan wanted to stay and help Du Bishu wash the dishes, but Du Bishu smiled and said: "Junior brother, thank you very much, but I can do the things here. You win the bet  Don't worry, I will help you chop bamboo tomorrow."

    Zhang Xiaofan is quite embarrassed.He wanted to say something, but he heard Song Daren's voice saying: "Lao Liu, don't help him." As soon as he finished speaking, Song Daren walked in from the door and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, come here, I'll take the lead  You go to your room."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded, but Du Bishu said from the side: "Elder brother, what did you say?"

    Song Daren said: "Junior brother has just started and is about to lay a solid foundation. It's not time to be lazy yet."

    Du Bishu scratched his head and said: "That's right. Let's do it this way. Junior brother, just think that I owe you this time. If you ask me to do anything for you in the future, just ask for it, okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Sixth Senior Brother, why don't we forget it, anyway"

    Du Bishu's face became solemn, and he said solemnly: "What are you talking about? I am the kind of person who can't distinguish between right and wrong, and can't argue between loyalty and evil. If I agree to you, I will definitely do it, otherwise I will let the words slip and be ridiculed by all the senior brothers in vain."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded, but he still didn’t understand what this had to do with not distinguishing between right and wrong, and between loyalty and treachery.

    Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan’s hand and said, “Junior brother, come here, I will take you to your new room.”

    When the two of them walked out of the kitchen, it was already dark. A bright moon slowly rose and hung in the east sky.  They walked past the entrance of the Shoujing Hall, and Zhang Xiaofan looked inside and saw that all the lights were turned off and it was pitch black. Only the moonlight shone in front of the hall, which gave it a rather eerie feel.

    After walking for a while, they returned to the corridor where the disciples lived. Song Daren took him to the last room on the right and said: "Junior brother, I lived in the room when you woke up during the day.  The other junior brothers all live in order, on the right side. The seven rooms on the left are unoccupied." After a pause, he looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Are you afraid that you live alone?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head.

    Song Daren smiled and said: "That's it. How can we men be afraid of being alone! Come on, let's go in." After that, he led Zhang Xiaofan in.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at this strange place that he would be with for a long time in the future: a small courtyard with a green pine on the left and five or six bamboos on the right, two or three people tall.  The small pebbles in the courtyard are paved with paths, and there are lawns on both sides. The night wind blows, the leaves and bamboo branches gently sway, and a faint fragrance of green grass comes, which is very clean.

    Song Daren opened the door, went in, lit the lamp, and said, "Junior brother, come in."

    Zhang Xiaofan walked in and saw that the furnishings in the room were as simple and plain as Song Daren's room, with tables, chairs, beds, and nothing else.

    Song Daren said: "I have cleaned this place today, so you can stay here temporarily. Living in the mountains is difficult, and you are young, so you may feel lonely, but we Taoists have to endure all kinds of hardships.  You have to do everything you need to do in your daily life."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I understand, senior brother."

    Song Daren nodded, looked left and right, and said, "If there's nothing else, I'll go back. You've been tired for a day, so go and rest early."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and sent Senior Brother to the door. He suddenly remembered something and said, "Senior Brother, how come it's just dark now and none of the senior brothers have come out to walk around?"

    Song Daren smiled and said: "You don't know, at least one of us has been studying Taoism in Dazhu Peak for decades. We rarely go out on weekdays. We have long been familiar with walking around Dazhu Peak, so we are too lazy to move around. Like the fourth child who loves to read.  "The second child likes to sing music, and the more diligent ones like the third child practice in the house and usually don't come out."

    Only then did Zhang Xiaofan understand. Song Daren smiled and touched his head, gave him a few more instructions, turned around and left.

    Zhang Xiaofan returned to the house, closed the door, and suddenly felt that the whole world suddenly became silent, without any human sound.  He silently walked to the table and sat blankly for a while. With nothing to do, he blew out the light, took off his coat and lay down on the bed.  After tossing and turning, I don't know how long it took, and I fell asleep in a daze.

    "ah!"

    In the darkness, Zhang Xiaofan let out a low cry and sat up, panting.  Just now he dreamed of returning to Caomiao Village, meeting his parents, children's playmates, and other uncles and aunts, and having fun. But suddenly they all turned into corpses, and blood flowed into rivers. It was terrifying.  Extremely.  His whole body trembled and he woke up like this.

    He sat on the bed for a while, his breathing gradually calmed down, and his eyes slowly adapted to the darkness. He saw the window slightly slanted, and a beam of faint moonlight shone in slantingly, shining on the blue brick floor like frost and snow.

    Zhang Xiaofan lost his sleepiness, climbed up and walked to the door. He opened the door with a "chirp" and walked out.

    There was silence all around, and there were faint sounds of insects from unknown places, one or two, low and earnest, and the moonlight was like water, shining on his body.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky, only to see stars.The moon is in the sky, bright and clear.

    "I wonder how Jingyu is doing now. Is he unable to sleep?" He muttered something in a low voice, sighed, and was about to turn around and enter the room. Suddenly, his chest relaxed and something rolled out of his close-fitting clothes.  ,Dropped on the floor.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and leaned over to pick it up. It was a dark purple dull round bead. There was a fine hole in the middle of the bead. It seemed that Puzhi had strung it on the jade rosary that day.  He had experienced great changes these days and had long forgotten about this bead. Only now did he remember that Puzhi had told him to throw away the bead.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. His parents had nothing left for him. Pu Zhi had a close relationship with him, but when they got together for one night, they were like relatives. And this ugly bead was the only thing Pu Zhi left for him.  s things.

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his hand and lifted the bead into the air. He faced the moonlight and against the clear moonlight, he saw that the color of the bead actually became lighter, turning into lavender and translucent. There was a faint light inside.  The green energy is spinning constantly, as if it is spiritual and wants to break out of its shell.  It's just that every time the green energy comes close to the surface of the bead, a small "swastika" will light up there, blocking it back.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it for a long time, and he felt a little fond of it. He also thought that this was the only thing Pu Zhi kept as a souvenir, and he really couldn't bear to throw it away.  After thinking for a long time, he took off a red rope from his neck, which his parents had tied for him to wish him a long life and safety.  Most people would hang some gold and silver locks, but his family was poor, so he had to use a red string instead.

    Now he tied the bead with a red string and hung it on his chest close to the flesh. It didn't feel cold, but it felt a little warm.  He smiled to himself, looked up at the bright moon in the sky, turned around, walked back to the room, and went to sleep again.

    His first day at Qingyun Sect ended like this.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 8 Passing on the Art

.    "Zhang Xiaofan!"

    A shout, the sound is sweet, but it is deafening.  Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream, opened his eyes, and suddenly saw a big mouth with two rows of fangs in front of his eyes. He was so frightened that he yelled: "Ah!"

    “Giggle, giggle…” A burst of laughter came from behind.

    Zhang Xiaofan finally calmed down and saw clearly that in front of him was a big yellow dog, half a man tall, with shiny yellow fur, lying on his bed, and behind the yellow dog, Tian Linger  Dressed in red and tight-fitting, she bent over with laughter.

    Zhang Xiaofan secretly glanced at the big dog and saw that it had a huge body, sharp fangs, and a long tongue sticking out. It looked very ferocious.  He had never seen such a big dog before, and he was a little scared. Looking at Tian Linger's charming smile, he murmured, "Senior sister, what's going on?"

    "What's the matter?" Tian Linger said with a smile, then suddenly his face became solemn, he frowned and said loudly: "It's already dawn, what are you asking me about? Get up quickly, I'll go up the mountain with you to chop bamboo."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and asked curiously: "You want to go too?"

    Tian Linger said: "Nonsense, disciples of this lineage have to go up the mountain to cut 'Black Bamboo' for the first three years. I started when I was ten years old, and this year is the last year. Hey, are you still lying in bed?"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded quickly, carefully walked around the big dog, got down from the other corner of the bed, and put on his clothes in a hurry.

    Tian Linger shouted: "Go on." He threw a hatchet over.

    Zhang Xiaofan took it with his hands and saw that it was an ordinary hatchet, which was quite heavy.  When he was ready, he said to Tian Linger: "Senior sister, do you want to ask senior brother to go with you?"

    Tian Linger rolled her eyes at him and said, "Didn't you hear what I said that only entry-level disciples have to do homework? Now you and I are the only ones going to chop bamboo. Let's go."

    After saying that, Zhang Xiaofan made a move, but before Zhang Xiaofan made any move, he saw the big yellow dog on the bed suddenly stood up, jumped out of bed, waggled its tail, barked "woof, woof" twice at Zhang Xiaofan, bared its teeth in a ferocious gesture, and then ran away.  go out.

    Zhang Xiaofan sounded familiar. He remembered that he heard several barks yesterday when he came back with his senior brother. It seemed that it was this big yellow dog. He couldn't help but secretly said in his heart: "Qingyun Sect is so powerful. Even a random dog is better than those in our village."  It’s much bigger.”

    He followed Tian Linger out of the room and saw that it was still early in the morning. He walked out of the corridor and looked towards the back mountain. There was still hazy mist floating in the mountains in the distance.

    The two people and the dog walked towards the back mountain of Dazhu Peak.

    Yesterday, Zhang Xiaofan was carried by Song Daren and walked to that hillside. He felt that it would be there in a short time and the road was easy to walk. Unexpectedly, he walked on his own today, only halfway through, and found that the slope was getting steeper and the distance was longer than he had imagined.  Much further.

    On the other hand, Tian Linger beside him did not use the "amber and vermilion silk" today, and still walked very easily. His petite red figure swayed along the mountain road with great briskness.  Not to mention the big yellow dog, it was extremely lively. It would run forward, run away, and occasionally get into the forest beside the road. I don’t know what it was doing. After a while, the sound of grass and trees came from another place.  One spot came out, looking very light and excited.

    After walking for another half an hour, Zhang Xiaofan was so tired that he was breathing heavily, his legs were sore, and he was exhausted.

    Tian Linger walked in front. Seeing his appearance, she snorted and said, "It's really useless. Stop and take a rest."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded quickly, sat down, and panted desperately. The big yellow dog disappeared at this moment, and no one knew where it had gone.

    Zhang Xiaofan panted for a long time before gradually regaining his breath.  He sat on the mountain road and looked down. He saw Dazhu Peak standing tall and tall, and the nearby mountains were all shorter, which looked quite proud.

    "Sister, I have something to ask you, I don't know"

    Hearing his timid words, Tian Linger looked over with a pair of eyes. Feeling proud in her heart, she subconsciously smoothed her hair with her hands. With a solemn expression on her face, she said sternly: "You can ask."

    "Why should we regard cutting bamboo as homework? I thought the homework was all about practicing Taoism?"

    Tian Linger curled her lips and said: "What do you know? For those who cultivate, health is the most important thing. My mother said that if your health is not good, it will be difficult to practice the supreme magic. Our Qingyun Sect originated from Taoism.  , attaches great importance to maintaining health and fitness. When you practice Taoism to the depths, the body becomes even more important. Take for example one of the highest miraculous arts in our Qingyun Sect, the 'Shen Sword Controlling Thunder True Art'"

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled and his expression changed drastically.

    Tian Linger asked curiously: "What's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan came back to his senses, his face was uncertain, and he said: "No, it's nothing, I heard thisWhat a long and powerful name.  "

    Tian Linger glared at him and said: "Of course it's powerful. This is one of our Qingyun Sect's mountain-suppressing skills. Not many people can master it. I heard from my father that to use this true skill, you must use yourself as a guide.  Supplemented by the sharp blades of divine weapons and the divine lightning from the Nine Heavens, the divine power is truly invincible and extremely powerful."

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed and said, "Yes."

    Tian Linger added: "Then think about it, although there is a true magic to protect one's body, but with how powerful the divine thunder is, once an ordinary person comes into contact, it will immediately turn into ashes. Although the practitioner has extremely deep cultivation, if he is not in good health,  For a while, I was just afraid that I would be struck to death by the divine thunder first. How can I say that I am invincible?" She glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "That's why my father asked you to do this homework for your own good.  A reluctant look on his face.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, jumped up quickly and said anxiously: "No such thing, I will never, never dare to have any disrespect towards Master, let alone any reluctance. Ah, I have rested enough now, this is  Go, just go!”

    After saying that, he picked up the hatchet, stepped forward, and ran up the mountain. The speed was not slow.  Tian Linger looked at his back, smiled softly, and followed him.

    After finally climbing to the hillside, Zhang Xiaofan was out of breath. In front of the bamboo forest, the big yellow dog was lying down in front of the bamboo forest. When he saw the two of them coming up, he barked "bark" at the place.  After a few calls, he didn't get up and turned his head away again.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said: "It's so fast!"

    "Are you talking about rhubarb?" Tian Linger walked up from behind without blushing or out of breath.

    Zhang Xiaofan pointed at the big dog and said, "Is it called Dahuang?"

    Tian Linger said: "Yes, don't underestimate it, it's very powerful."

    Zhang Xiaofan murmured: "That's right. Looking at its size, you can tell that it has been raised for at least twenty years."

    Tian Linger said: "No way!"

    Zhang Xiaofan said curiously: "It's less than twenty years old. Rhubarb can really grow."

    At this time, Dahuang barked fiercely at Zhang Xiaofan from the front.

    Tian Linger said: "I mean how can it be so young? Well, let me do the math. It seems that it was there when the fourth senior brother came, that is seventy years. No, the third senior brother said that he came  The time has come, that is, it has been ninety-seven years. Ah!" She suddenly shouted, startling Zhang Xiaofan, and said quickly: "What's wrong?"

    Tian Linger said happily: "I remembered it. When I was a child, my mother and my father had a fight. They said harsh words and said that they wanted to kill the yellow dog that my father had raised since childhood and make it stewed in dog soup. This made my father angry.  He was half dead, and Dahuang was so frightened that he didn’t dare to go home for many days!”

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and asked: "Dahuang doesn't dare to go home?"

    Tian Linger said: "Yes, Dahuang has lived for many, many years and has become familiar with human nature. He knows that my mother is powerful, but he is afraid that she will really kill her, so he runs away. How about it, is it powerful?"

    "Awesome!" Zhang Xiaofan said sincerely, not sure if he was talking about Dahuang or because he admired the master's skills.  He glanced at the big yellow dog twice, but the big yellow dog ignored it, snorted, wagged its tail, turned its head sideways, and lay lazily on the ground.

    The two of them had already walked to the bamboo forest. Zhang Xiaofan said to Tian Linger: "Senior sister, when I first arrived at Tongtian Peak, I saw a big monster many times bigger than rhubarb. I heard that senior brother said it was called 'water'."  Qilin, is rhubarb the same spiritual beast as it?"

    Tian Linger walked into the bamboo forest, shook his head and said: "No, the spirit master is an ancient beast, a prehistoric spiritual species, far better than rhubarb, incomparable."

    While she was talking, she led Zhang Xiaofan through the forest. After walking for a while, they came to a place with many thin bamboos. The black knotted bamboos here are generally only about the size of the wrist and are very slender.

    "This is it. You can just chop one off every day for the next three months." Tian Linger said seriously.

    “You only need to cut off one such thin piece?” Zhang Xiaofan asked in surprise.

    Tian Linger snorted and said, "Try cutting it."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded, picked up the hatchet, walked to a thin bamboo, looked up and down, and chopped it down with the knife.  There was just a crisp sound, and the hatchet was like a solid stone, making Zhang Xiaofan's palms numb.  The thin piece of bamboo was slashed by him, tilted forward, and bounced back after a moment. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't dodge, and was hit hard by the bamboo branch on the head. It was painful and left a red mark.

    "Giggle" Tian Linger smiled and bent over, and after a while he said hard: "Just chop here, I'm going to do my homework." After saying that, he turned around and left with a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan touched the painful area on his face and saw that there was only a faint white mark left where the bamboo was chopped, and he couldn't help but take a breath.Cool air.  This morning, Zhang Xiaofan was alone here facing the black bamboo, chopping, splitting, sawing, grinding, pressing, and folding, doing everything he could. After two hours, the sun rose into the sky, and his whole body  He was sweating profusely and his hands and feet were sore and weak. He could only make a small two-point hole out of the black knot bamboo.

    At this time, a burst of singing came. Tian Linger hummed an unknown tune and came back jumping. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan's embarrassed look, he looked at the black bamboo again, shook his head, and raised the hatchet.  , the momentum is about to be cut.

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "Senior sister, what are you doing?"

    Tian Linger said impatiently: "I'll help you chop it."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head vigorously and gasped: "No, thank you, senior sister. But this is my homework, I will finish it myself."

    Tian Linger snorted, pointed at the sun, and said, "Do you know what time it is now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stubborn by nature, gritted his teeth and said, "I will chop until dark"

    "Idiot!" Tian Linger suddenly put his hands on his hips and cursed.  Zhang Xiaofan was so shocked that he was speechless for a moment and just stared at the senior sister blankly.

    Tian Linger was majestic and mother-like, and said angrily: "You don't look at the time, and you don't think about others. You chop until dark, do you want me to accompany you until dark? If you really want to  To fight for your reputation, you should work hard every day from now on and try your best to do your homework within two hours, instead of just talking nonsense until it gets dark!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised the knife and lowered it. The sound of the knife pierced the air, and the bamboo fell down with four sounds, which made Zhang Xiaofan's eyes widen.

    Tian Linger glanced at him and said calmly: "Go back." After that, he walked out of the forest.  Zhang Xiaofan felt ashamed and ashamed, and secretly made up his mind to work hard and do his homework well in the future.

    ※※※

    When he dragged his tired body back to his living place in Dazhufeng, it was already noon, and Tian Linger walked to the back of Shoujing Hall without saying a word.  Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, then moved with difficulty and walked towards his room. At the door of the corridor, he saw his senior brother Song Daren standing there.

    Song Daren had a smile on his face and said, "How are you doing, little junior brother, are you tired?"

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a laugh and shook his head.

    Song Daren couldn't help but laugh when he saw that he was quite stubborn despite his young age. He accompanied him to the room first and said, "There is usually hot water in the kitchen. When you come back later, you can go get some water and wash yourself first.  It’s time to eat in a while, you take a rest first, I will come over and call you, we still have to do homework after the meal is over.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said, "Do you still have homework in the afternoon?"

    Seeing such a big reaction, Song Daren was startled for a moment, then he woke up and said with a smile: "Oh, I made a mistake. This afternoon is the time for disciples of this lineage to practice Taoism. From today on, I will teach you some introductory Taoism."

    Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, feeling surprised and happy, and asked quietly: "Senior Brother, those Taoist methods are very powerful, are they difficult to learn?"

    Song Daren smiled and said: "When you practice to the depths, you will naturally become extremely powerful. As for whether it is difficult to learn, it depends on everyone's qualifications and understanding. But it doesn't matter even if your qualifications are poor. You heard what Master said last night  "The sea of ??truth is boundless, and hard work is the boat. As long as you are willing to persevere and practice hard, you can succeed no matter how difficult it is."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded vigorously.

    During lunch that day, Tian Buyi asked a few questions about Zhang Xiaofan’s homework. Tian Linger scolded Zhang Xiaofan in a sarcastic way, making Zhang Xiaofan’s face turn red and he didn’t dare to look up.

    Tian Buyi listened to his daughter's words and shook his head repeatedly. Finally, he waved his hand and said only two words: "Eat."

    Tian Buyi was too lazy to scold Zhang Xiaofan, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, he felt that his master cared about him very much. However, if he did not do well, his master would not scold him. He was extremely tolerant and was truly a rare mentor in the world.  He felt ashamed in his heart, but did not dare to say anything more. He only swore secretly in his heart that he would practice hard in the future to repay his teacher's kindness.

    After dinner, Tian Buyi walked with his eight-character steps as usual, swaggered twice, and then returned to his Shoujing Hall.  The other disciples walked towards the Tai Chi Cave one after another. Only Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan came to the room together and said: "Junior brother, this sect's Taoism has very important foundations. You are new to the Taoism. I will teach you the basic Taoism first, and then you can memorize it."  , practice on your own, if you have any questions, just ask me, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded repeatedly, feeling excited in his heart.

    Song Daren's face straightened and he said sternly: "There is one more thing I have to tell you: this sect's miraculous arts are profound and mysterious, and there are many evil spirits and demons who can spy on them. You must make a solemn oath. After you have learned it, if you are not a member of our sect,  Disciple, never pass it on to outsiders."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved, and he suddenly felt a little dazed.?Immediately he woke up, with a look of determination on his little face, and said: "Yes. Heaven above, if disciple Zhang Xiaofan leaks the secrets of Qingyun Sect's Taoism in the future, he will be struck by five thunders and die without a burial place."

    Song Daren smiled and nodded, and asked him to sit down at the table. He first taught him how to meditate and meditate, then briefly talked about the meridians of the human body and the movement of essence, and finally taught him the first-level practice method of "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao"  .

    "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" is the foundation of all the magical arts of Qing Yun Sect. It was understood by Qing Yunzi from the unknown ancient scroll two thousand years ago. After careful study by Qing Yun Sect masters of all generations, it has become today  The supreme Tao method that conquers the creation of heaven and earth and is unparalleled in mysteries.

    Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao has three realms: Yuqing, Shangqing, and Taiqing. The disciples of Qingyun sect, including many smart and talented people, cannot break through the Yuqing realm throughout their lives. However, even so, they are only at the top level of Yuqing realm.  Cultivation is also rare in the world.

    There are close to a thousand people in the Qingyun Sect, but those who can break through the Yuqing Realm and enter the Shangqing Realm, led by the leader Daoxuan Zhenren, are only ten or so.  But with just these dozen people, Qingyun Sect is one of the strongest and deepest sects in cultivation today.  As for the legendary supreme realm of Taiqing, it is said that only Patriarch Qingye, a prodigy who was unparalleled in the world at that time, had cultivated it.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 9 Buddha and Tao

.    When Song Daren first became a teacher, he saw Zhang Xiaofan holding his face in his hands. He was fascinated by what he heard. He couldn't help but get excited and talk eloquently:

    The process of practicing Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao ranges from easy to difficult. Most people at the first level of the Jade Pure Realm can achieve it in the first year. But starting from later on, the difficulties and difficulties become apparent. At the second level, most people have to practice the five levels.  Years ago, the third level was a watershed. Those with lower qualifications would stay here for their entire lives, while it was not uncommon for those with better qualifications to practice for fifty or sixty years.

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless, Song Daren smiled slightly and continued.

    The main practice methods of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao are basically taught on the third level. From now on, it depends more on the level of qualifications and self-cultivation.  Teachers with advanced cultivation may give some pointers, but they are only based on personal experience, so that students can avoid taking some detours.  Of course, the so-called "detours" here are mostly measured in hundreds of years.

    "Those who have cultivated Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to the fourth level of Yu Qing Realm have the foundation of all methods and can start to practice other magical techniques and cultivate their own magic weapons at the same time.  Magical weapons and secret weapons have a long history. In myths and legends, most of the gods in the sky have their own magical weapons, which are extremely powerful.  In the human world, practitioners of Taoism and Taoism have great power in controlling the creation of heaven and earth.  The small ones can fly through the air and move like lightning, while the big ones can shake the heavens and the earth, destroy mountains and cut off rivers.

    The materials of the magic weapon are also diverse and strange, but one thing is that the material of the magic weapon determines the power of the magic weapon after training. If you use ordinary iron to use the "Sword of Thunder Control", the sword will already be with the owner before attacking the enemy.  Became ashes.

    As for the Qingyun sect, because they were young for a long time and had no contact with each other until old age and death, their cultivation techniques also originated from their own schools of thought.  Take Taoism as an example. Its main purpose is the word "Tao". It is said that Tao gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things.  All things bear yin and embrace yang, and the qi in the middle is thought to be in harmony.  (Note: The phrase comes from Chapter 5 of the "Tao Te Ching").  Taoism originated from Taoist thought. Even the three realms of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao are based on the Yuqing, Shangqing and Taiqing of Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Tianzun and Daode Tianzun in Taoist mythology, which are commonly known as the "Three Pure Ones".  name.  Taoist cultivation emphasizes sharing the same breath with heaven and earth, being one with nature, and using the body to control nature and create great power.

    On the other hand, looking back at Buddhism, the main purpose is that "things should have no place to live but arise in their hearts, and all dharmas are inseparable from their own nature."  It goes on to say: When is the self-nature, it is inherently pure; When is the self-nature, there is no birth and death; When is the self-nature, is it self-sufficient; When is the self-nature, is it inherently unshakable; When is the self-nature, is it capable of giving birth to all things!  (Note: The words are from the "Altar Sutra: The First Practice") Buddhist cultivation focuses on understanding oneself and seeing the five aggregates. This is the truth that "84,000 wisdoms can be born from the general wisdom".

    The thoughts of Buddhism and Taoism are completely different, and the practice of Dharma is naturally in the opposite direction, but they have been kept secret for thousands of years and unknown to others.  But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan, a young disciple at Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Sect, was extremely troubled by this matter.

    "Which one is right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan jumped out of bed and walked back and forth in the room. He felt that his mind was in chaos and he was thinking wildly. He didn't dare to ask anyone. In the end, he had to sit by the bed blankly, sighing and being speechless.

    He was not a smart person. He was from a peasant family, he was young, and he had no insight or judgment. He thought about such a big thing for a long time in vain, but still couldn't think of a reason.  At the end, Zhang Xiaofan said to himself in his heart: "Forget it, Master Puzhi didn't say anything about this situation at the beginning anyway. I'll practice together, that's it." At the moment, he no longer thought about it, but felt relaxed in his heart, and went to bed again.  , meditate, and practice Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao first.

    It’s just that it’s easy for him to think about it, but it’s completely different when he does it.  Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Qi refining requires opening the pores of the seven orifices of the whole body, introducing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the body and running along the meridians, so as to exercise and stabilize the body's vitality and internal meridians. However, the Brahma Prajna requires entering the state of annihilation, blocking the thoughts and consciousness of the whole body, and using one's own consciousness.  As a world, he sees his own nature alone, and uses the true essence of his heart to strengthen his foundation and cultivate his essence.

    The two sets of methods were completely opposite, but they made Zhang Xiaofan miserable. In the next three months, besides going up the mountain to chop bamboo every day, rain or shine, he devoted himself to practicing these two methods.  It was just that he had just achieved some success in practicing Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, and the orifices all over his body were opening, and spiritual energy entered his body. Then the Brahma Prajna had to forcibly close all the orifices and enter the state of annihilation. He couldn't help but work hard, but it was almost in vain.

    ??After three months, Tian Buyi suddenly became interested one day and came to inspect Zhang Xiaofan's practice. Unexpectedly, he was almost angry to death after asking and testing Zhang Xiaofan.  According to a common sense theory, ordinary people who practice Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao should have a small degree of success after three months at the first level. They can initially attract the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the body and circulate it for three to five days.  Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan's poor qualifications are really rare.  After practicing for a full three months, I can't even control the orifices of my body freely. I can barely draw the spiritual energy into my body, let alone run it for several days.

    Tian Buyi’s eyes widened, his face filled with dismayHe stared at Zhang Xiaofan. All the disciples beside him had sympathetic expressions but did not dare to speak out. Originally, Song Daren wanted to say a few words for Zhang Xiaofan, but seeing that the junior disciple he taught had practiced to such an extent, there was no trace of emotion on his face.  Guang didn't dare to speak. As for Tian Linger, he looked at the joke with a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face was full of shame, and he knelt in front of Tian Buyi, ashamed, thinking that no matter how the master scolded him, it was all deserved.  Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, the senior brothers around him didn't say a word, and even Tian Buyi didn't say a word. He felt strange. He looked up secretly and saw that Tian Buyi's face was filled with anger. He didn't know when it turned into a look of disappointment. He really responded.  In a word: There is no greater sorrow than the death of your heart!

    Tian Buyi stood up, shook his head, moved his short and fat body, and walked towards the back hall without saying anything.  All the disciples looked at each other, not knowing why.

    Song Daren has followed Tian Buyi for the longest time, and he vaguely knows what Tian Buyi is thinking, and guesses that the master may have given up on this junior brother.  In the past three months, Zhang Xiaofan, besides practicing his homework, has been busy in his spare time. He is willing to help others and is honest. Everyone likes him very much.  Living in loneliness in the mountains, Tian Linger, who had always been arrogant, suddenly had a playmate similar to his own age. Even though he often scolded her on the surface, he was a little happy in his heart.

    Song Daren frowned, stepped forward to help Zhang Xiaofan up, and said, "Junior brother, Master is just angry for a moment, it doesn't matter. As long as you practice diligently, sooner or later you will be recognized by him."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt ashamed, nodded repeatedly, and worked harder and harder from then on.

    He and Tian Linger go up the mountain to chop bamboo every morning. Normally, disciples can cut bamboos three months after practicing Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao. However, Zhang Xiaofan actually did not cut the first bamboo bamboo until half a year later.  However, every day, regardless of wind or rain, his body has become quite strong. At least he will no longer be out of breath when going up the mountain.

    From that time on, Tian Buyi ignored Zhang Xiaofan, and Song Daren asked him several times about his practice at the beginning. However, as time passed, Zhang Xiaofan's progress became slower and slower, and in the end, even Song Daren even asked him about his practice.  I also became discouraged and stopped asking him.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't care about it himself. He knew that his aptitude was not good. Although he sometimes wondered whether it was caused by practicing the two methods at the same time, every time he thought about it, he would think of the voice of Monk Puzhi, and his heart would heat up.  Persevered.  Although the training along the way was extremely difficult, he still persevered due to his persistence and stubbornness.

    He lived in a secluded place, practicing Tai Chi and Xuan Qing Dao during the day, and practicing Brahma Prajna late at night. Time passed by so slowly that three years passed without realizing it.

    During this period, Zhang Xiaofan also set one of the worst records since the founding of the Qingyun Sect: it took him three years, which means it took three times the time of ordinary people, to finally achieve the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Yu Qing Realm.  After completing the first level of cultivation, you can freely control the orifices of the whole body and draw the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the body to circulate for thirty-six weeks.  But what everyone doesn't know is that he also gained insights into the control of inner energy through the practice of Brahma Prajna and laid a solid foundation.

    When Zhang Xiaofan timidly announced it to everyone at dinner one day, all the disciples of the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Sect were dumbfounded, as if they saw the thousand-year-old iron tree blooming. Then everyone burst into laughter. Song Daren even picked up the much grown Zhang Xiaofan and threw him to  In the air, there were several bursts of joy.

    Tian Buyi, who was sitting in the front, looked at him coldly, snorted, and cursed in a low voice: "Big idiot!"

    In the past three years, Zhang Xiaofan has grown to be fourteen years old. Because he chopped bamboo every day, he has a strong body. Although he is two years younger than his senior sister Tian Linger, he is already as tall as average.  Tian Linger has grown from a thirteen-year-old girl to a sixteen-year-old daughter. Her appearance is even more gorgeous, and her laughter and laughter are indescribable.

    Tian Linger has always felt that the other six senior brothers are too older than him and are too old-fashioned, so he always likes to stay with this silly junior brother. After three years, he has become very close.  However, Tian Linger has always had the upper hand. Zhang Xiaofan feels that his senior sister is indeed much better than him. Although she usually bosses her around, but she is occasionally teased by her senior brother, she is always the first to stand up and fight against injustice.  Stand up for yourself.

    The mountain home is lonely, but also quiet. Zhang Xiaofan has asked Tian Buyi and Song Daren several times about the massacre in Caomiao Village, but there is no clue about the incident so far. As time goes by, Zhang Xiaofan's heart finally calms down.

    ※※※ ※※

    In the early morning of this day, Zhang Xiaofan put on his hatchet as usual, walked out of the house alone, and walked towards the back mountain.  Tian Linger had finished cutting bamboo two years ago and stopped going. Therefore, in the past two years, Zhang Xiaofan mostly went up the mountain alone. However, Tian Linger also ran up the mountain to have fun with him when he had nothing to do.

    Today, Zhang Xiaofan didn’t see Tian Linger, and didn’t care. He went up the mountain road alone. In more than a month, he will also finish cutting bamboo.  He can now cut two black bamboos every day.? Still far inferior to Tian Linger, who could chop down more than ten black knot bamboos in one day when he was about to finish his work.

    A month ago, he finally completed the first level of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Yu Qing realm, and then Song Daren passed on the secrets of the second level to him.  He practiced for a month, and although it was much more profound than the first level, he somehow felt that it was actually easier than the first level.  For example, the first level requires controlling the orifices of the whole body, which he practiced for three years before he was able to achieve some success. The second level requires "turning Qi into essence", so that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth introduced into the body can be transformed into essence in the meridians.  According to the senior brother, this was more than ten times more difficult than the first level, but Zhang Xiaofan felt that it was unexpectedly easy.  Investigating its root cause, it seems to have something to do with the set of "Brahma Prajna". In the past three years, he has practiced Maha Brahma Prajna every day without interruption.  On a yearly basis, Zhang Xiaofan entered the country extremely quickly.

    It’s just that he doesn’t believe in himself. He had to practice for three years when others practiced for one year. This time it was probably an illusion.  So he didn't care. Anyway, he practiced on time every day and no one came to disturb him.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 10 The Valley

.    Zhang Xiaofan went up the mountain and came to the familiar bamboo forest. He saw that the mountain was full of green and verdant, layer upon layer. Wherever the mountain wind passed, the sea of ??bamboo undulated like the waves of the sea. It was so spectacular that his heart suddenly felt wider.

    He took a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, stretched his body, and walked into the bamboo forest with a hatchet.  The place he went to now was different from when he first came three years ago. It was in the deepest part of the bamboo forest, where there were huge bamboos and the bamboo was even harder.

    The light mist in the early morning floats in the forest like a veil, and there are crystal dewdrops on the green bamboo leaves on both sides of the path, which is beautiful and clear.

    After walking for a while, we found ourselves in a sea of ??green. Most of the black bamboos here are towering, with lush branches and leaves, reaching straight into the sky. The light shines through the gaps between the branches and leaves, leaving patches of shadows on the ground.  Zhang Xiaofan looked left and right, picked out a big black bamboo, gestured with it, and then raised his knife to chop it.

    "Poof", there was a sudden muffled sound, and Zhang Xiaofan felt a pain in his forehead, but he was hit by something on the forehead.  He looked down and saw a pine cone rolling on the ground.  There are black knotted bamboos in front and left and right here. There are many bamboo shoots, but there are absolutely no pine cones.

    He thought for a moment, with a smile on his face, looked around, and said loudly: "Senior sister, is that you?"

    His voice spread far through the bamboo forest, but no one answered for a long time.  Zhang Xiaofan knew that his senior sister was always naughty and loved to tease people. Just as he was about to shout again, he suddenly felt another pain in his forehead. The pain was so extreme that he was actually hit by another pine cone, and above his head, there was also a "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" sound.  screams.

    Zhang Xiaofan reluctantly looked up and saw a gray-haired monkey crawling on the black bamboo tree. It was holding a few pine cones in its hand and its tail was hanging upside down on the bamboo branch. It was laughing loudly.  He looked like he was gloating about his misfortune.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. He had never seen a monkey in the bamboo forest in the past three years. Moreover, there were almost all bamboo forests on Dazhu Peak. There was only a wild forest of pine and cypress in the deep valley in the shade of the mountain. It seemed that the monkey lived there. I don’t know why today.  Will run up the mountain.

    Dazhu Peak is tall and steep. Although it is not as high as Tongtian Peak, it goes straight into the sea of ??clouds. There is almost no way to climb up from the foot of the mountain. Most of the disciples of Qingyun Sect come and go by air.  Zhang Xiaofan's cultivation is simple. In addition to cutting bamboo every day, he has also heard his senior brothers talk about the forest of wild pines and cypresses in the deep valley behind Dazhu Peak, which is unpredictable and inaccessible.  At that time, the ancestors of the Dazhu Peak lineage also used swords to explore the deep valley, but it was just a primitive forest, and there was nothing strange about it. There were a lot of ferocious beasts and poisonous insects, but they never came out of the valley, so they were at peace over the years.  thing.

    He was just thinking when he suddenly saw the monkey raise his hand. His heart skipped a beat and he quickly moved away. Sure enough, another pine cone hit him. If he didn't dodge, he would suffer again.

    Seeing him dodge, the gray monkey screamed twice, with an angry look on his face, as if he was blaming Zhang Xiaofan for not dodging.

    Zhang Xiaofan made a face at the monkey, ignored it, and walked away, thinking that it was rare for this monkey to enjoy hitting people. It was such an ignorant beast.  He took two steps and suddenly heard the sound of wind behind his ears. He couldn't dodge, and with a "pop" sound, he was hit by a hard pine cone on the back of his head again. This time, the force was not light. Zhang Xiaofan felt his eyes go dark and couldn't help but scream.  .

    I saw the monkey clapping his hands and laughing, swinging back and forth on the bamboo branch, very happy.  Zhang Xiaofan was furious, so he rushed over and shook the bamboo violently. He shook the huge black-jointed bamboo around, but the gray monkey only wrapped its tail around the bamboo trunk and let him swing it around. It was not afraid at all, but instead  "Zhi Zhi Zhi" kept laughing.

    Seeing that he couldn't do anything to the monkey, Zhang Xiaofan became even more angry and took out his hatchet to chop the bamboo hard.  The monkey was not afraid and just looked at him with interest on the bamboo.

    Zhang Xiaofan was sweating from the chop, and finally cut off seven or eight points. Seeing that he was about to succeed, he suddenly heard a scream from the bamboo. He looked up and saw the gray monkey swung its tail, flew up, and actually jumped to the side.  On another black knotted bamboo tree, another pine cone was thrown down with a "pop" sound.

    Zhang Xiaofan was furious, and regardless of whether the monkey understood or not, he pointed at it and said loudly: "If you have the guts, come down."

    The gray monkey scratched his head, tilted his head and thought for a long time. He probably still didn’t understand what it means to have a seed or not, so he just laughed loudly and made faces at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so angry that he was half-dead by it, but he had no choice but to do it. He barely finished his homework that day, but he was hit on the head seven or eight times by the monkey, which caused him great pain.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so angry that he went down the mountain and ignored the monkey.  Unexpectedly, the monkey got addicted to playing and spent several mornings waiting for each other in the bamboo forest. Once Zhang Xiaofan came to chop bamboo, he would take pleasure in hitting him. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan's angry look, he was extremely happy.

    ※※※

    Before dinner that day, Tian Linger pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and asked secretly: "Xiaofan, what's your head?"What's wrong?  "

    Zhang Xiaofan had been bullied by the gray monkey for the past few days. His head was bruised and bruised, and he was in great pain. However, he felt that it was very embarrassing to be played by a monkey, so he said nothing to anyone. When his senior sister asked about it, he hesitated for a moment.  , and finally told her.

    Tian Linger flattened her red lips and couldn't help but laugh. Two small dimples appeared on her face. She was really beautiful.  Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be teased by her or something else, his face felt inexplicably hot and he lowered his head.

    Tian Linger carelessly patted Zhang Xiaofan on the shoulder and said: "Don't worry, little junior brother, Goddess wants me to practice more in the Tai Chi Cave these days to prepare for the 'Seven Meridians Martial Arts' two years later. Unexpectedly, she let me  You were bullied by a monkey. Don't worry, I will accompany you up the mountain tomorrow and teach that bad monkey a lesson."

    Her tone was old-fashioned, a bit like coaxing a child, but Zhang Xiaofan had been used to hearing it since he was a child, so he smiled bitterly and didn't care.

    The next morning, Tian Linger got up early as expected and went up the back mountain with Zhang Xiaofan.

    The cool breeze from the mountain blew slowly, and Tian Linger was dressed in red, just like she did when she and Zhang Xiaofan went up the mountain to chop bamboo for the first time, jumping and walking in front.  Zhang Xiaofan followed behind and looked at the beautiful girl in front of her. She was like a red cloud, fluttering gently in the mountains. With the mountain breeze, there seemed to be a faint fragrance coming.

    He was in a trance for a while, and suddenly he had a feeling that it would be great if he could just go on like this forever.

    He was lost in thought when Tian Linger was already far away. He looked back and shouted loudly: "Xiaofan, why are you so slow!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, his face turned red, he didn't dare to think any more and hurriedly chased after him.

    The two of them came to the bamboo forest. Tian Linger said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, you go in alone first, and I will follow behind."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and walked in with a hatchet. After walking a few steps, he suddenly remembered that he wanted to tell Tian Linger to be careful. He turned around and looked, but she was gone.

    He stayed for a moment, feeling confused for some reason. Then he shook his head, put aside those boring thoughts, and walked towards the depths of the bamboo forest.  When we arrived at our destination, there was silence in the forest.  Zhang Xiaofan looked around and couldn't find the gray-haired monkey.  He murmured in his heart: Don't let that monkey get spiritual knowledge. He didn't dare to come because he expected to find helpers today.

    He thought to himself that he looked around, but could not find the monkey. It was in vain, so he had to walk to a black bamboo tree and prepare to chop it down.

    "Zhizhizhizhi", suddenly, a familiar scream sounded above the head.

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately jumped away like a conditioned reflex, but he felt a pain on the top of his head, but it was too late. He was hit by a pine cone, which was very painful.  Zhang Xiaofan looked up and saw the gray monkey hanging upside down on the bamboo branch as usual, laughing non-stop.

    There was a burst of joy in his heart, he jumped up and pointed at the monkey and laughed: "Haha, you are finally here!"

    His voice was silent, but the monkey was frightened by him. He thought to himself that this person always gets angry and furious when he is hit, but why is he so happy today? Could it be that after being hit by me for a few days, he became addicted to it?  If you don’t hit it, you will feel uncomfortable, but if you hit it, it will hurt, but you will be happy?

    At this moment, a red shadow suddenly flashed in the bamboo forest. Tian Linger stepped on the "Amber and Vermilion Silk" and came from the air. As fast as lightning, her five fingers formed claws and grabbed the monkey.

    Unexpectedly, the monkey was very clever. He glanced out of the corner of his eye and immediately reacted. His tail was immediately untied from the bamboo branch and his whole body fell down.  Tian Linger calculated the direction of its escape, and pursued it, but she didn't expect that the gray monkey actually fell down. She couldn't help but be startled and missed.

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to move underground, but he saw the monkey in mid-air lightly stretching its arms, grabbing the bamboo trunk, and immediately attached to it, and then stopped without hesitation. As if he knew that the woman in red above was powerful, he immediately swayed and jumped, from  Swinging from one bamboo to another and then to the next, trying to get away.

    Tian Linger became more competitive and shouted in mid-air: "Chase!" With a flick of his left hand, the amber scarlet silk flew through the air. Zhang Xiaofan stepped forward on the ground and ran, striding after him.

    " If it were in the open space, with the speed of Amber Zhu Ling, Tian Linger would have caught the gray monkey in just a moment, but now in the dense bamboo forest, it would be a big hindrance.  The gray monkey is extremely smart and never runs away in a straight line. It swings left and right in the forest, twists and turns, and runs forward.  While Tian Linger has to pay attention to the monkeys, he also has to be wary of the oncoming black bamboos that are everywhere, which is a big trouble.  As for Zhang Xiaofan, he could only chase him on the ground in a hurry and was unable to help.

    The two men and the monkey were chasing each other in such a hurry. Amidst the screams of the gray monkey, Zhang Xiaofan was chasing for an unknown amount of time. His breathing became heavier and he felt tired. It was expected that he had already chased him far away.

    But when I saw the green bamboo forest in front of me, it seemed like there was nothing there.Endless, coming one layer at a time.  Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was dry, and suddenly he saw a gray shadow in front of him flash and fall down.  He was overjoyed and suddenly became energetic and rushed forward. At this moment, Tian Linger above him suddenly shouted urgently: "Be careful!"

    In front of Zhang Xiaofan, a cliff suddenly appeared. Zhang Xiaofan quickly stopped his feet and almost fell down.  He calmed down and saw a deep valley under the cliff. There was thick fog in the distance in the valley, making it difficult to see clearly. However, the walls of the nearby valley were no longer black bamboo, but various miscellaneous wild trees, mostly pines and cypresses. It turned out that  They had actually chased them to the deep valley far away in the back mountain.

    When Zhang Xiaofan saw the gray monkey falling, he repeated his old tricks in the air, holding on to the branches and swinging, then he lost the force of the fall and fled forward.

    He was in a hurry when he suddenly heard a sound piercing the sky. He looked up and saw Tian Linger, fluttering in red, coming from the air. She stretched out a jade-like hand to him and shouted: "Come up."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t think much, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Tian Linger. Tian Linger pulled hard and pulled him onto Zhu Ling. The "Amber Zhu Ling" suddenly sank, but immediately returned to its original state.

    This was the first time Zhang Xiaofan had experienced this. He was at a loss. Tian Linger pulled him behind him and said angrily: "Hold my waist, hurry up."

    Zhang Xiaofan hugged him as he was told, and Tian Linger couldn't wait to lead the silk to fly away. The red shadow passed by, and the two of them rushed into the deep valley, chasing the gray monkey figure, holding the "amber scarlet silk".

    The wind was blowing so hard that Zhang Xiaofan felt like it was whistling so loudly that he could hardly open his eyes. However, the "amber vermilion silk" under his feet seemed soft, making him feel as if he was about to fall if he was not careful. He was on tenterhooks, and he felt a little scared.  , couldn't help but hug Tian Ling'er tighter, he felt the red clothes were like clouds, floating in front of his eyes, and the senior sister's back was like a nine-day fairy, extremely beautiful, and there was even a faint fragrance floating into his nose, he felt a burst of joy in his heart, seriously  I hope this time doesn't pass by anymore.

    Tian Linger never thought about the strange thoughts of the little boy behind him, but her heart was focused on the gray monkey in front.  She is usually loved and praised by her parents and senior brothers, and has a rather arrogant temperament. Now she cannot catch up with a monkey, which is absolutely unacceptable.

    So in the deep valley, between the shadows of the trees, I saw a gray shadow in front, followed by a red shadow, chasing and running around.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of nowhere, the gray monkey didn't show any signs of fatigue and still ran away very fast.  But after such a long chase, Tian Linger has gradually become familiar with the method of traveling through the forest, and the pursuit is getting closer and closer.

    The gray monkey fled all the way to the depths of the valley. Zhang Xiaofan looked forward from behind Tian Linger and saw that the trees in front of him were getting thinner, and light came in. There was a vague open space, and there seemed to be the sound of water.  At this time, the screams of the gray monkeys became more and more urgent, as if they did not expect that the two men had not given up after chasing for a long time, but they had no way to retreat, so they had to run forward desperately.

    Not long after, my eyes suddenly lit up. Sure enough, it was an open space. The ground was covered with gravel. There was a small pool in the middle, with rippling water flowing to the west.  The gray monkey fled here, obviously hesitating, but the sound of breaking through the air behind him came in the blink of an eye, so he had no choice but to fall to the ground and run forward again.  But for some reason, its pace became extremely slow. It didn't look like it was running for its life, it was more like walking.  Even so, it still moved forward step by step.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw this and felt strange in his heart, but Tian Linger had to avoid obstacles quickly and pay attention to the monkeys at the same time. He was so focused that he couldn't think of so many things. When he saw the gray monkey right in front of him, he was overjoyed and scolded him.  Ling went straight in, rushed into the clearing, and rushed towards the gray monkey.

    Seeing that he was about to catch the monkey, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a "boom" in his head, and his body shook involuntarily. A nauseating feeling emerged from his five internal organs and went straight to his forehead. In a moment, his whole body started to tremble.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and at a loss. At this moment, his chest suddenly felt warm, and a wave of warmth spread out, protecting his heart and then offsetting the nausea.

    Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously looked towards his chest and felt that the warmth came from the deep purple bead that Puzhi gave him.  At the same time, Tian Linger's body in front suddenly trembled twice, became weak, and fell down.

    The two of them were in mid-air. Once Tian Linger lost control, Amber Zhu Ling immediately stopped, and the two of them immediately fell out of mid-air.

    Zhang Xiaofan rolled on the ground a few times, feeling a lot of pain, but he couldn't care less. Before he could stand up, he shouted loudly: "Senior sister, senior sister, are you okay?"

    I saw Tian Linger lying in front, motionless, her face was pale, her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and she had passed out.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, guessing that it was probably related to the weird feeling just now. He endured the pain, got up and ran to Tian Linger, pushed her and screamed several times, but Tian Linger still didn't respond.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around again and saw thatWith the clear water as the center, within three feet there is no grass growing, but beyond three feet, there are lush trees.  He gritted his teeth and suppressed the nausea that occasionally appeared in his heart. He carried Tian Linger on his back, picked up the amber scarlet silk that was thrown aside, and walked out.

    The distance of two feet was nothing to mention in normal times, but under the constant attack of nausea, it was extremely difficult to walk.  After finally walking three feet and arriving under a big pine tree, the nauseating feeling disappeared immediately.

    Zhang Xiaofan put Tian Linger down, breathing heavily, and looked towards the pool, only to see the gray monkey staying there, no longer moving, with a look of pain on his face. He looked towards this place, with a cry for help in his eyes.  mean.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, but finally couldn't bear it, stood up and walked inside again.  After walking only a few steps, the nauseating feeling reappeared, and at the same time, the warmth in his chest also returned, resisting the discomfort.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked to the monkey, already sweating profusely. When the gray monkey saw him approaching, it remained motionless. It seemed that it was out of breath due to the pressure.  Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, leaned over and picked up the monkey, turned around and walked out.  The gray monkey was very obedient at this time and lay quietly in his arms.

    Finally, he walked out again and walked to Tian Linger, who was still unconscious. The nausea disappeared.  Zhang Xiaofan put the gray monkey down, sat down on the ground, and gasped for air. The gray monkey also breathed a sigh of relief, lying on the ground, its eyes wandering around, but did not run away, but just looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan unbuttoned his clothes, took out the bead tied with a red string and examined it carefully. He saw that the original dark purple appearance had turned into lavender, and the green energy inside seemed to have been stimulated by something, and it was circling faster.  Ten times, spinning non-stop, hitting the bead surface in all directions.  As before, every time Qing Qi hits it, the Buddhist mantra "Swastika" will come out to block it.  And the warmth that saved Zhang Xiaofan just now came from this mantra.

    However, Zhang Xiaofan clearly saw that compared with when he first discovered it three years ago, the Buddhist "swastika" mantras were much inferior in size and brightness.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 11 Mutation

.    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the bead for a while, and his breathing gradually calmed down, but other than the difference in color and brightness, he didn't see anything else, so he had to put it back on his chest.  He looked at Tian Linger beside him and saw that she was still unconscious, but her face was gradually turning red and her condition was much better.

    He picked up the amber scarlet silk and looked at it carefully. This was the first time he looked at this treasure so close, but he felt that the tentacles were soft and very comfortable. He recalled the graceful way Tian Linger walked in the air just now.  The figure made me feel envious.

    He looked at it for a while, then made gestures with his hands like Tian Linger did, and shouted: "Get up!"

    The amber scarlet silk is like a dead snake, it doesn't care, it doesn't move.

    "Chichijijiji", but the gray monkey on the side covered his belly with his hand, fell to the ground, and laughed.

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at it, but having just spent time with this monkey, he felt a bit more friendly, and any previous hostility disappeared.  He stuck out his tongue at the monkey and made a face, ignored it, put the amber scarlet silk next to Tian Linger, and then looked at the pool in the open space.

    It was a small pool, not very large, with no source visible. It was probably formed by the gush of underground spring water.  The water in the pool is green, and you can't tell the depth from here. There is a gap on the west side of the pool, and the water flows out from there, forming a small stream that winds away.

    In the center of the pool, there is a pile of rocks of various sizes and shapes, with a small part exposed on the water.  Among the rocks, there was a short black stick stuck diagonally, one foot above the water. The rest was soaked in the water, completely black, and it was hard to see what material it was made of. It was very ugly.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t take it seriously. He just felt that this place was weird and unusual, so it was better to leave early. However, although Tian Linger beside him had calmed down, he was still unconscious and could not wake up no matter how he screamed.  In contrast, the gray monkey was very energetic. He scratched his ears and cheeks, scratched and caught lice. He could not calm down for a moment. He even ran into the woods from time to time, picked a few wild fruits from somewhere, and lost two pieces.  Give one to Zhang Xiaofan, then sit down on the ground and eat with relish.

    Zhang Xiaofan picked up the wild fruit and took a bite. He felt that it was sweet and juicy in his mouth, and he couldn't help but work up his appetite.  He went up the mountain in the early morning and chased all the way until it was almost noon. He had not had any water yet and was already hungry.  At that moment, he ate one in three mouthfuls. He was about to pick up the second one when he suddenly shook his head and gently placed it next to Tian Linger.

    After eating wild fruits, Zhang Xiaofan’s hunger was slightly reduced and his energy level improved a lot.  He stood up, stretched out, and looked around. He saw ancient trees and gurgling streams, and the scenery was quite beautiful. Who knew it could be so weird.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a heat in his chest, and for a moment he only heard a few muffled "kakaka" sounds, as if something was breaking.  He was taken aback and quickly took out the bead from his chest. He was startled. He saw that the whole bead was glowing green, and the green energy inside was like a wolf and a tiger. It hit the bead wall desperately, and the "swastika" mantra that stopped it became more and more fragile.  It's getting darker and darker, and it's about to become irresistible.

    How did Zhang Xiaofan know that this seemingly ordinary bead was actually the most dangerous thing in the world - the "blood-eating bead".  The origin of this bead is unknown, but it has strange characteristics. It likes to feed on the essence and blood of living creatures. If any living creature comes close to it, it will be sucked up by this "blood-eating bead" and die in a matter of seconds, leaving only a skin.  The most terrifying evil thing.  More than a thousand years ago, this bead was acquired by the Black-hearted Elder of the Demon Sect. Because of its ability to absorb essence and consume blood, he refined it into a magic weapon. For a time, he was invincible and killed countless righteous people. He became famous and later became a demon.  One of the four treasures of teaching.  After the death of the black-hearted old man, the bead disappeared and has been missing ever since.

    By chance, the Puzhi Divine Monk of Tianyin Temple accidentally discovered this ominous pearl in the western swamp thirty years ago. At that time, there were many bones and no living creatures within a radius of ten miles.  The compassionate heart of Universal Wisdom was greatly moved, so he put it away with Buddhist magic. After that, he used the Buddhist secret method of subduing demons on it every night to deter the evil forces. This was done without interruption for thirty years. He also used the Buddhist treasure "Emerald" on it.  "rosary beads" were hung in parallel, using their pure energy to resist the blood-eating evil thoughts, and finally suppressed the evil spirit, tightly bound it in the beads, and could not see the light of day under the layers of Buddha's power.

    Unexpectedly, during the battle in Caomiao Village, Puzhi was severely injured by the mysterious man in black, and almost ran out of gas. Although the man in black was also injured and escaped, Puzhi knew that he had not seriously injured him, and he expected that he would be a target of "blood-devouring men".  He was determined to get the "blood-devouring pearl". After taking the "three-day death pill", he could only extend his life for three days. With a thought, he went into danger and handed the blood-devouring pearl to Zhang Xiaofan, and told him not to show it in front of others.  Kong then threw him off the cliff of the deep valley. Although he might hurt some innocent creatures, it was much better than falling into the hands of the demon.

    But Pu Zhi never expected that Zhang Xiaofan, thinking of his kindness, would actually keep this dangerous thing as a souvenir.  This "blood-eating bead" has lost its universal wisdom and is suppressed by Buddhist medicine.The pure energy of the emerald rosary resisted, and the evil spirit energy began to gradually erode the restriction.  But Tianyin Temple's Demon-Conquering Temple is not easy. Although the heavy restrictions have lost their master, they have always been loyal to their duties and frightened this evil spirit for three whole years.  But as time goes by, I can no longer resist it, and gradually I am unable to do what I want. Today, the blood-eating ferocious bead is about to break out and cause harm to the world.

    Although Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know about the many twists and turns, he already felt something was not good in his heart.  In the battle at the Cao Temple, when Puzhi was fighting with the man in black, the mantra "Swastika" appeared many times. Although he was young, he remembered it deeply.  At this moment, seeing that the situation of the mantra on the bead was getting more and more critical, he felt anxious in his heart. With a cruel heart, he clenched his palms and grabbed the bead, and poured his little bit of "Great Brahma Prajna" into the bead.

    The two have the same origin, and the "卐" mantra on the blood-devouring bead actually lit up a lot, but before Zhang Xiaofan could show his smile, it dimmed again instantly, and at the same time, a cold aura invaded his body.  Within the body, half of Zhang Xiaofan's body became numb for a moment.

    The gray monkey next to him suddenly saw a look of pain on Zhang Xiaofan's face, and his face was full of green energy. He called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, feeling quite anxious.  But Zhang Xiaofan no longer cared about much, he just felt that all the essence and blood in his body was flowing backwards, all flowing in the direction of the strange bead on his right hand.  But the Brahma Prajna in his body collapsed at the first touch, and was no match for the cold air. At this time, the meridians all over his body spasmed in severe pain, and he was in excruciating pain.

    He couldn't bear it any longer, staggered a few steps, and stepped back. Suddenly his whole body trembled again, and a familiar feeling of nausea returned, rushing straight into his five organs. However, he accidentally entered the open space again.  , but at this moment, there is no longer any resistance to the warmth.

    The gray monkey was very anxious and kept shouting "Zhizhizhizhi", but it did not dare to step into the open space no matter what.

    Zhang Xiaofan was overwhelmed with the spirit of death and was at a loss. However, he felt cold and hot in his body, like being gnawed by thousands of ants. He felt nauseous and wanted to vomit, but there was nothing he could vomit. It was really better to die than to live.  His consciousness gradually became blurred, and he stumbled forward, unaware that he had gone in the wrong direction. He felt that all his strength was gradually disappearing.

    His whole body was shaking, his limbs were weak, his feet were weak, and he sat paralyzed on the ground.  At this time, he had reached the edge of the water pool. He used up the last of his energy to use the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, and managed to attract some of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into his body. When it reached his body, he transformed into Brahma Prajna, which relieved the pain slightly, but only for a moment.  After that, it was all gone. Zhang Xiaofan didn't care about so much at this time. He tried his best to do whatever he could to get relief.  It's just that the cold air was too strong, and there was a strange nauseating feeling, which almost turned his insides and went straight to his head.  Stars flashed in front of his eyes, his breathing was disordered, and suddenly there was a sweet feeling in his throat. With a "wow" sound, a large mouthful of blood spurted out, and he fainted.

    At this moment, there was only a muffled sound, and in an instant, it seemed as if the sky had darkened. The green light on the blood-devouring bead shone brightly, and the entire bead turned blue. A dim golden light flashed by, and the Buddhist mantra "Swastika" was  Completely shattered, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was immediately enveloped in green energy, like a bloodthirsty demon, reborn again.

    However, the strange thing was not over yet. Almost at the same time that Qingqi regained its freedom, a loud noise came from the middle of the pool. Suddenly, the wind and clouds surged, and the gravel in the pool shot out in all directions, making a banging sound.  The water in the emerald green pool suddenly started to ripple, swirling rapidly around the center, forming a large whirlpool.  In the swirling vortex, something slowly emerged from the gap between the water and the water. It was filled with steaming black air. It was the black short stick, about two feet long. It was neither gold nor iron. A fierce aura rushed towards the face.

    Zhang Xiaofan yelled and fell backwards. The blood-devouring bead seemed to be stuck in the palm of his hand and could not be shaken off. He could also faintly see a faint blood slowly pouring into the bead from Zhang Xiaofan's body.

    With a roar, amidst the sound of water waves, the dark black stick shot out suddenly, rushing towards the blood-devouring bead with flashing green light. A moment later, there was a loud noise, and the two big and evil things collided. Zhang Xiaofan was like  Suffering from the huge earthquake, his whole body was lifted upwards by more than ten feet, and a large hole was created in the open space under him by this force.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell back to the ground, bleeding from all his orifices and dizzy, but the pain in his body seemed to be lighter.  He felt that his eyes were blood red, but his eyes were bleeding. He wiped his eyes with his hands, and saw the strange black rod hitting the blood-devouring bead, and the black energy continued to attack forward.  But the blood-devouring bead seemed to have spirituality, and knowing that it was a formidable enemy, it withdrew its green energy and resisted with all its strength. The two sides were locked in a stalemate, but the cold energy and nausea in Zhang Xiaofan's body gradually receded.

    Zhang Xiaofan was gasping for air, in shock, and subconsciously shook his hand, but the two strange things seemed to be part of his palm and could not be shaken away. They were black and blue, and they were still fighting endlessly.

    Zhang Xiaofan was scared in his heart and just wanted to stay as far away from these two monsters as possible. He tried his best to get up. Before he could take a step, he felt dizzy. His whole body was swaying and his feet were weak.  His body tilted and he fell to the ground again.  The green pearl in front of meThe two qi of the black stick were intertwined, and they were fighting fiercely, but the black qi was steaming and seemed to have the upper hand.

    Only a moment later, the black energy invaded in large numbers, and the green light retreated steadily, seemingly unable to resist. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a sharp pain in the palm of his hand, and his heart almost jumped out of his mouth at a glance.  But in his palm, in a circle around the blood-devouring bead, bright red blood seeped out of his skin, and gradually formed a large drop of blood.

    Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was trembling, and his face was drained of color. Correspondingly, the blood-devouring bead was bathed in the blood droplets, and his green light suddenly glowed. He counterattacked vigorously, not only restoring the situation, but also gradually overwhelming the black energy.

    As more and more blood seeped out of his hands, Zhang Xiaofan gradually lost consciousness.  The bright red blood overflowed, and gradually flowed to the interface between the black stick and the blood-devouring bead, and then stopped flowing. The green light and black energy continued to fight. After a while, it seeped in here, and gradually  The part where the top of the stick touches the bead slowly turns red.

    A faint smell of blood floats in the air.

    As time went by, the red became darker and darker, and eventually it was almost vivid. But somehow, the blue light and black energy that were originally fighting dimmed. From the original appearance of repelling the fight, they gradually turned into a fusion.  trend.

    I don’t know how long it took, but this strange change finally came to an end. The black stick and green beads completely lost their luster and merged with each other. With a "click", they fell from the unconscious Zhang Xiaofan's hand and fell to the ground.

    ※※※

    "Xiaofan! Xiaofan! Junior brother!" A series of anxious calls echoed in Zhang Xiaofan's ears.

    His mind was in chaos, and he felt an excruciating pain in his head. It seemed that even opening his eyes took all his strength.  Tian Linger's anxious face, with a hint of panic, seemed to be far away, but slowly became clear in front of his eyes. He moved his lips and called out in a low voice: "Senior sister."

    Tian Linger was overjoyed and said, "Xiaofan, are you awake?"

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile and said, "I'm fine, senior sister."

    Tian Linger helped him sit up. Zhang Xiaofan looked at the palm of his hand for the first time, and saw that the skin on the palm of his right hand was not damaged at all, and there was nothing strange about it except for being a little pale.  He was stunned for a moment, but he clearly remembered that a large amount of blood had poured out of his palm just now, but why was there no trace at all?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Is that a nightmare?

    "Xiaofan." Tian Linger saw that he was in a daze after he sat up, looking like he was distracted. She felt a little worried and pushed him.

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, and was about to tell her about the strange thing just now, but for a moment he didn't know where to start, and he felt that the matter was too weird, and he was also surprised and confused. He was stunned for a moment, and finally said: "No, it's nothing, senior sister.  "

    Tian Linger felt relieved. When she woke up, she saw that it was already late. She was lying under a big pine tree, while her junior brother fell in the open space far away, unconscious.  She was scared and hurriedly ran to Zhang Xiaofan. Fortunately, she woke him up after a moment.

    At this time, Tian Linger looked around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, there seems to be something strange here. Let's leave here as soon as possible. I'll ask my mother to come over tomorrow and take a look."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and was about to get up when he suddenly felt severe pain all over his body and felt dizzy. If Tian Linger hadn't quickly held him up, he would have almost fallen down again.

    Seeing that his face was extremely pale, with not even a trace of blood visible, Tian Linger felt really worried, so she carefully lifted him up. Zhang Xiaofan calmed down, looked at his body again, and saw no wounds, and said, "Senior Sister,  I'm just a little dizzy, nothing serious."

    Tian Linger took a closer look and found that it was indeed the case. He nodded and said, "Then let's go back quickly. It's getting dark. I'm afraid my father, mother, and all the senior brothers are worried."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes."

    Tian Linger took a deep breath, checked her body and found nothing abnormal, and wondered in her heart why she fainted for no reason.  Then with a gesture, the red light flashed, and the "Amber Zhu Ling" roared out.

    Tian Linger and Zhang Xiaofan were just about to go up when they suddenly heard a "squeaking" sound from the side. They turned their heads to look, but they saw the gray-haired monkey standing next to them at some point, smiling at them and dragging their hands.  He was wearing a short black stick about two feet long and made of unknown material.

    ※※※

    In front of the Dazhu Peak Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi was pacing back and forth, his brows furrowed and a slightly anxious look on his face.  Early this morning, my daughter and her incompetent seventh apprentice went up to the back hill to cut bamboo and play, but even now it's dark and no one has come back.  Suru went out to look for them early in the morning, and now his disciples have been sent out one after another, but there is no trace on Dazhu Peak. The surrounding mountains are undulating and the jungle is dense. Looking for two people is like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    He was in a anxious place, in the airThere was a sound of breaking through the air, and Tian Buyi looked up, but it was Suru who came back with two little ghosts.  From the looks of things, Tian Linger and the two of them seemed fine, but there was actually a gray-haired monkey lying on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders, who didn't know where it came from.

    Tian Buyi felt relieved now, but the anger on his face did not fade at all.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the master, his heart was frightened, he didn't dare to move, he lowered his head to his chest, but the gray monkey was very naughty, and kept reaching out to Zhang Xiaofan's hair to scratch, as if he wanted to find something from there.  Only lice come.

    Tian Linger put away the amber scarlet silk, and from the corner of her eye she saw her father standing in front of the hall with an angry face. He rolled his eyes a few times, smiled like a flower, and was so innocent and cute. He ran to Tian Buyi's side and pulled his hand.  Hand said: "Dad, we are back."

    Tian Buyi snorted and said, "Where have you gone?"

    Tian Linger said with a smile: "When Xiaofan was chopping bamboo, he was bullied by a monkey. I went to catch it to help Xiaofan vent his anger. Here it is, that monkey." As he said that, he pointed in the direction of Zhang Xiaofan.

    The gray monkey on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder was startled, and shouted "Zhi Zhi" twice in this direction, making an angry gesture, then scratched its head, and then turned its attention to Zhang Xiaofan's hair.

    Tian Linger made a face at it, and then briefly recounted the chase, and then said: " Later, when I chased him into the valley, I suddenly felt nauseous, and I fainted for some reason. When I woke up, I saw Xiao Fan also  He fell to the ground, unconscious. But luckily none of us were injured. When we were about to come back, I saw that the monkey seemed very attached to Xiaofan, so I brought it back too."

    Tian Buyi frowned, turned to his wife, and said, "What's going on?"

    Suru shook his head and said: "When I found the two of them in the back mountain, I went down to check, and there was nothing unusual. I think it was probably because Ling'er didn't practice enough, and he forced Xiaofan and Xiaofan to ride on the Amber Vermillion.  Ling was flying in the air, but in the end she lost her strength."

    Tian Linger said coquettishly: "Mom, what are you talking about? How can I not practice enough? Xiaofan, do you think so?"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "Yes, yes, yes!"

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes at Zhang Xiaofan and said coldly: "As a disciple of the Qingyun Sect, I was actually bullied by a monkey. If word spreads, I will be completely embarrassed by you."

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed, did not dare to say a word, and lowered his head.

    Suru walked over, took Tian Linger's hand, and said softly: "You haven't eaten anything all day, are you hungry?"

    Tian Linger stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "I'm so hungry, mother!"

    Suru glared at her, pulled her towards the kitchen, and said: "You are a kid!"

    Zhang Xiaofan also felt hungry at this moment, but in front of Tian Buyi, how could he dare to move? He heard that Suru and Tian Linger were far away, but the master was no longer moving. He secretly raised his eyes and saw that there was no one in front of the hall.  , Tian Buyi left without knowing when. In his heart, he probably felt that it was a waste of energy to even scold this idiot apprentice.

    Zhang Xiaofan was dazed for a moment and stood there for a long time. Only when thunder thundered in his stomach did he turn around, but subconsciously he didn't want to go to the kitchen, but walked to his room.

    After returning to the room and closing the door, the gray monkey looked around over his shoulder and let out a "squeak" sound. It seemed to know that he was home, jumped off his shoulder, and rushed to the bed in three steps, jumping and grabbing.  I pick up the pillow and throw it around, which is great joy.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the gray monkey with a smile on his face, but he was immediately overcome by hunger. He sat down at the table, poured a cup of overnight cold water from the teapot, and drank it.

    A cool feeling penetrates my heart.

    He sat blankly for a while, then reached out and took out something from his arms, which was the ugly stick.  At this moment, the bead Puzhi gave him was tightly connected to the unknown short stick, and even the color changed to dark green, black, and the interface was dark red, as if it had solidified.  The blood stains were not only ugly, but also a bit disgusting.

    He looked at it for a long time, then suddenly gave a wry smile, shook his hand vigorously, and threw the stick against the wall. The stick hit the wall with a loud noise, fell down again, and landed in a corner of the house.

    The gray monkey was startled and looked up at Zhang Xiaofan, wondering why he was angry.  Zhang Xiaofan sighed, took off his shoes and went to bed, covered his head with the quilt and went to sleep.  The monkey touched his head and didn't know why.

    That night, Zhang Xiaofan tossed and turned, feeling extremely hungry, until late at night, he fell asleep in a daze.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 12 Reunion

.    After returning from the deep valley, another half month passed. It had been three years since Zhang Xiaofan entered the Qingyun Sect. At the same time, his bamboo chopping career had ended. However, the results he produced at the end of the day made even him blush.

    Because of that inexplicable trip to the deep valley, in the next half month, Zhang Xiaofan often felt dizzy, lacked energy and blood, and was particularly prone to fatigue.  He secretly guessed in his mind that it might be caused by the heavy bleeding that he vaguely saw when he was unconscious that day.  But he checked all over his body but found no wounds. He felt uneasy and did not dare to ask the master, so he had to bury it in his heart.

    "It's just that he didn't speak, but his body responded.  Normally, Chai Guicha could cut at least two big black knotted bamboos, but now he was panting and sweating after just a few cuts. After a long time, he couldn't even cut down a single black knotted bamboo.  In fact, it's no wonder. That day in the valley, the "blood-devouring beads" sucked almost half of the blood essence from his body. If he hadn't always been strong, he would have been bedridden long ago.  However, it would be delusional for Zhang Xiaofan to continue chopping bamboo as before.

    This situation continued, and it was not until half a month later that Zhang Xiaofan felt that his body had improved slightly and his mental strength had improved.  But the bamboo-cutting work also ended at this time.  On the last day, under the watchful eyes of senior brother Song Daren and others who came to accept the product, Zhang Xiaofan tried his best and finally cut off a black knot bamboo before the end of time.

    Song Daren and others looked at each other, speechless. Only Tian Linger walked up, patted his shoulder with a smile and said: "Xiaofan, it doesn't matter, you have one-tenth of my ability, senior sister, which is already very good."  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly.

    It was ten minutes after dinner, and everyone in Dazhufeng sat around the dining hall.  After Tian Buyi and his wife sat down, Song Daren first reported Zhang Xiaofan's situation. Tian Buyi sneered and didn't even look at Zhang Xiaofan. Suru smiled and said, "Ah, Xiaofan, you have been coming to our Dazhu Peak for three years.  ah."

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "Yes, Master."

    Suru sighed softly and said: "Oh, time flies so fast, three years have passed in a flash." As she said that, she suddenly paused, raised her voice, and said to the other six disciples: "Do you feel this way?  ah?"

    All the disciples at Dazhu Peak were shocked and immediately sat upright and said, "Yes!"

    Suru snorted and said: "Now that your junior brothers have grown up, but you still haven't made any progress in the past three years, are you going to make me and your master angry to death?"

    No one dared to speak, but they all turned their attention to Song Daren.  Under the urging of other junior fellow apprentices, Song Daren bit the bullet and said, "Don't worry, junior wife, we will definitely live up to our expectations this time!"

    Suru had the word "disbelief" clearly on her face. Just when she was about to speak, Tian Buyi suddenly interrupted: "Lao Liu."

    Du Bishu's whole body trembled, he raised his head and said in surprise: "Master, you called me?"

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "I see you dancing in the kitchen in front of the pots and pans in your free time these days. What's going on?"

    Du Bishu's face turned red, he was speechless, and said: "Master, you, how did you see it?"

    Suru said "Hey" and said: "Bishu, what's wrong?"

    Du Bishu hesitated for a while, then whispered: "Disciple wants to see if he can make those things move"

    Everyone was immediately moved. The realm of "driving objects" is the fundamental basis for cultivating magic weapons in Qingyun Sect's Taoism. It is unimaginable to reach the fourth level of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao Yu Qing realm.

    Tian Buyi nodded. Although there was nothing on his face, there was still a hint of joy in his eyes, and he said, "How is it?"

    Du Bishu whispered: "It seems, it seems to have moved."

    "Boom", everyone was in an uproar and were all surprised. Lao Wulu Daxin, who was sitting next to him, patted his shoulder vigorously, with a smile on his face.  Suru on the opposite side was also beaming and said with a smile: "Good boy, I didn't expect you to be so proud. When did it happen?"

    Du Bishu was influenced by everyone and relaxed, saying: "Just recently, I was practicing in my room a few days ago. Suddenly I noticed that the water cup on the table moved under the power of my mind. I wondered if I had a breakthrough.  The third level." At this point, he smiled sheepishly and added, "But the disciple was unsure and couldn't believe it, so he kept testing it, but he didn't expect to be discovered by the master."

    Tian Buyi smiled and said: "It's like this. Although there is a huge difference in the effects between the fourth and third levels of Yuqing Realm, there is no obvious difference when you first cultivate it. You have a clever temperament. Although you started late, you unexpectedly came from behind.  "

    Everyone laughed and congratulated each other, during which Tian Linger interjected: "Sixth Senior Brother, have you decided what magic weapon to practice?"

    Du Bishu was stunned for a moment and said: "No, I just confirmed from the master that I have reached the fourth level. I haven't come yet."There's still time to think about it.  "

    Suru smiled and said: "No rush, you can think about it slowly in the next few days, but you all know your master's temper. He has never forced you to practice fairy swords. Whatever you like, you can find the materials after you think about it."  Bar."

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely envious at the side, seeing Senior Brother Six smiling with teeth all over his face, and hearing Tian Buyi say: "Sixth Brother."

    Du Bishu said quickly: "Master."

    Tian Buyi said: "According to the old practice of our Qingyun Sect, disciples who have reached the fourth level of Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao will go down the mountain to travel around the world, and at the same time look for good materials and spiritual objects to practice magic weapons. As for whether you can get the magical objects that gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it depends on you.  This is your chance. Just prepare yourself and go down the mountain in the next few days."

    Du Bishu was startled for a moment, with a bit of reluctance and a bit of joy in his eyes, and whispered: "Yes." After saying that, he remembered something and said: "But Master, the disciples have always been responsible for the meals here, but the disciples  After leaving"

    Next to him, Lu Daxin chuckled and said, "What are you afraid of? Didn't you still have me before you started? Don't worry, you won't starve to death."

    Du Bishu and everyone laughed. Only Tian Linger laughed and said: "Fifth Senior Brother, you have the nerve to say that the food you cooked gave me nightmares when I was a child!"

    Lu Daxin's face turned red, and everyone burst into laughter. When the laughter subsided, Tian Buyi said calmly: "Let Lao Qi do the kitchen work from now on."

    Everyone was startled, and Lu Daxin said in surprise: "Master, junior brother, he is still young"

    Tian Buyi squinted his eyes and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "Master, don't worry, I often help the sixth brother in the kitchen and I can do it."

    Tian Buyi nodded, said nothing more, and waved his hand: "Eat!"

    ※※※

    Three days later, Du Bishu packed up, explained everything in the kitchen, and went down the mountain.  Among the senior brothers in the past three years, Du Bishu is the youngest and has a lively temper.

    Zhang Xiaofan is the closest to him.  Now that he was gone, Zhang Xiaofan felt quite reluctant to leave. He felt that he was suddenly a little lonely on Dazhu Peak.

    Afterwards, Zhang Xiaofan started his second "homework" at Qingyun Sect - cooking.

    That day was his first formal cooking. He had been busy in the kitchen all morning, washing rice and washing vegetables. Before he knew it, at noon, Tian Buyi and others walked into the dining room.  Seeing that the food was placed on the table as usual, Zhang Xiaofan sat at the end of the table, holding his hands together with fear. Anyone could feel the tension.

    Everyone sat down, Tian Buyi said nothing, but Suru glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, with a smile on her face, and said: "Xiaofan, how do you feel about cooking for the first time?"

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth, but couldn't think of what to say. Tian Buyi snorted and said, "Eat." The disciples responded, picked up the food with their chopsticks, and put it in their mouths.

    There was silence in the dining hall.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so nervous that his heart jumped into his throat, cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and he whispered: "Master, senior brother, I, I didn't do well, you, you"

    "Wow, it's so delicious!" Tian Linger suddenly exclaimed happily and couldn't help but pick up another bamboo shoot and put it into his mouth.  Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and saw all the senior brothers smiling and clicking.

    He kept his head down and took out his chopsticks like the wind. He was full of praise.

    "I didn't expect that my junior brother could actually have this skill, it's amazing, it's amazing!"

    “Well (unclear), it’s more delicious than Lao Wu, no, it’s more delicious than Lao Wu and Lao Liu combined, haha!”

    At this time, Lian Tian Buyi picked up a few more chopsticks and nodded, with a smile in his eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and felt satisfied.

    Since then, Zhang Xiaofan has continued to cook in the kitchen.  He has not shown any talent in Taoist practice, but he is quite talented in cooking. He has learned the skills without a teacher.

    The food that comes out tastes delicious, far better than others.  In his heart, as long as Tian Buyi nodded slightly in approval, it would be the greatest joy.

    Time flies, and another half a year has passed. Seeing that the "Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition" held by Qingyun Sect every sixty years is approaching, not only Suru, but also Tian Buyi has begun to supervise his disciples.  Everyone specializes

    He was committed to cultivating Taoism, but no one came to disturb Zhang Xiaofan, and no one had much hope for him anyway.

    As for Zhang Xiaofan, he didn't care. He was busy in the kitchen every day, but he felt a bit of happiness from the pots and pans. He practiced Taoism by himself in his spare time, and practiced "Great Brahma Prajna" every late at night.  The days were quite peaceful.

    During this period, the gray monkey he brought back from the valley lived with him for half a year. The monkey and the human became very close, and Zhang Xiaofan even gave it aName - Xiao Hui.  this

    The name is just like his own name, plain and unremarkable.

    Since he started working in the kitchen, Xiao Hui has always followed him to the kitchen, grabbing a piece of bamboo shoots here and there a piece of fruit, eating secretly all day long, and after half a year he lived there

    Although he has gained a lot of weight, on this Dazhu Peak, the monkey Xiao Hui still has an enemy, and that is the big yellow dog that Tian Buyi raised since childhood - Dahuang.

    For some reason, the big yellow dog always looked at this monkey with displeasure. In the early days, it kept barking every time it saw Xiao Hui, which scared Xiao Hui and always hid in high places. Later, as time went by,  , finally reluctantly accepted that Xiao Hui was a member of Dazhu Peak, but every time they met, they would show their teeth and grin in a ferocious manner. Every time Xiao Hui was so frightened that he screamed, Dahuang only barked a few times.  , head held high, tail wagging, and walked aside.

    Autumn is turning to winter, and the weather on Dazhu Peak is getting colder. Except for Tian Buyi and his wife, who have advanced cultivation and are no longer afraid of the ordinary cold and warmth, the other disciples have slowly put on clothes.

    On this day, the sunshine was rare and warm on Dazhu Peak. Zhang Xiaofan finished his work in the kitchen, walked out, stretched out, and sat down next to a pine tree outside the house. He leaned against the trunk, squinted his eyes, and felt comfortable.  Enjoying the sunshine.

    After sitting for a while, when he was about to fall asleep, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a few barks coming from the front. When he opened his eyes, he saw Dahuang lying on the ground in front of him lazily basking in the sun, while Xiao Hui was there.  Step by step, he moved towards Dahuang from behind.

    Zhang Xiaofan was very surprised. Dahuang often went to the kitchen to eat on weekdays and became familiar with him, so he knew the relationship between monkeys and dogs very well. He didn't expect that the sun seemed to be rising in the west today.  Xiao Hui actually takes the initiative to approach Da Huang!  Zhang Xiaofan suddenly became energetic and stared straight ahead.

    I saw Xiao Hui approaching Dahuang very quickly. Although Dahuang could not see what was behind him, when he moved his nose, he immediately smelled something strange behind him. When he looked back, he immediately opened his big mouth, exposed his fangs, and barked "woof, woof, woof" several times.  .

    Xiao Hui shrank, still looking a little scared, but the monkey's eyes rolled around a few times, and he raised his right hand and waved it in front of Dahuang.

    Dahuang didn't take it seriously at first and barked at Xiaohui non-stop. Unexpectedly, his nose twitched a few times as if he smelled something. His two dog eyes immediately stared at Xiaohui's hand without blinking or moving.  It didn't move or bark anymore. It opened its mouth and stuck out its long tongue. Even the dog's tail started wagging to show friendship.

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely surprised. He looked around and couldn't help but laugh. It turned out that Xiao Hui was holding a piece of meat bone in his hand. The fragrance was overflowing, and he could smell it faintly from a distance.  He used this to make soup, because he knew that rhubarb liked to eat it the most, so after cooking it, he sealed it and placed it in a high place. Unexpectedly, Xiao Hui stole a piece at some point and came to get close to rhubarb.

    At that moment, Xiao Hui shook the bone twice and threw it in front of Dahuang. Dahuang's mouth was already drooling. He immediately opened his mouth and bit the bone in his mouth, "tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk" and kept chewing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? our the squid’s appearance by the big yellow’s head by::”

    Dahuang suddenly called out in a low voice, and Xiao Hui quickly retracted his hand, but not long after, he couldn't help but stretched out his hand to touch Dahuang's head.  This time, Dahuang didn't react, and was only busy chewing meat and bones. Xiao Hui put his hand on Dahuang's head and gently stroked Dahuang's bright and soft yellow hair. Dahuang actually felt very comfortable, shrank a little, and let out a low cry.  , but it’s all

    No hostility.

    Little Gray became a little more courageous. He barked twice with a smile and started to ruffle Rhubarb's fur, as if looking for lice. Occasionally, Rhubarb turned back and actually licked Little Gray with his tongue. The monkey and the dog were extremely close.  It becomes faster than anything else.

    Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded and thought that Xiao Hui was really smart, but it seemed that his flesh and bones would be more secretive in the future.

    Just as he was thinking this, suddenly there was a sound of piercing the sky above his head, and two white lights came galloping from the west. Dahuang seemed startled and barked loudly at the white lights. Xiao Hui stretched out his hand and touched it.  He touched the top of his head twice, as if to comfort him. Unexpectedly, it was very effective. Dahuang actually calmed down immediately.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched as the two white lights fell in front of the "Shoujing Hall" of the main hall. After a burst of light flashed, two people appeared. One of them was tall and tall, handsome and unrestrained. His white clothes were flowing, and he was extremely handsome.

    The other person is a young man, shorter than him, about fifteen or sixteen years old.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly held his breath, and a ray of sadness that had been forgotten slowly emerged from the depths of his heart, because that figure looked a little lonely!

    "Jingyu?" He stood up, his voice became hoarse.?? shouted out.

    The young man was shaken, and immediately turned around, his eyes widened, and his mouth opened wide, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, thousands of words turned into only two words:

    "Xiaofan!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 13 Wizards

.    "Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu, disciples of Master Cangsong of Longshou Peak, pay their respects to Master Tian and Master Su."

    In the Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi and Suru were sitting in the upper seats, and the other disciples were lined up next to them. Two men in white clothes, Lin Jingyu and another handsome young man named Qi Hao, were greeting Tian Buyi.  Zhang Xiaofan stood at the end of the row of disciples and looked at Lin Jingyu in the field.

    “We haven’t seen each other for a few years, everyone has grown up.

    At this moment, Lin Jingyu also turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan. Their eyes met. Lin Jingyu smiled slightly. Zhang Xiaofan felt hot in his heart and nodded with emotion.

    Tian Buyi glanced at Qi Hao, and then at Lin Jingyu, his face darkened. He saw that these two people were handsome and handsome. With his eyesight, he could tell in a moment that both of them had far-reaching talents.  Above his own disciples.  Needless to say, Qi Hao has long been famous among the younger generation of Qingyun Sect, but Lin Jingyu, who is still young, can already wield a sword just now.

    When you come here, you know that he has at least reached the fourth level of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao or above. Considering that he has only been started for three and a half years, this qualification is really amazing.

    Thinking of this, Tian Buyi subconsciously looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was standing at the end. Comparing the two, Tian Buyi was in a bad mood and said coldly: "What did your master ask you to do?"

    Qi Hao cupped his hands and said: "Uncle Tian, ??our master Cangsong Zhenren has been entrusted by the master Daoxuan Zhenren to take care of various matters for the 'Seven Meridians Martial Arts' test two years later. Because there are some changes, I specially ordered  Junior Brother Lin and I came together to report."

    Tian Buyi snorted, looked Lin Jingyu up and down, and said, "He is deliberately trying to demonstrate to me!"

    The expressions of Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu both changed. Lin Jingyu was about to explode at that moment, but Qi Hao stretched out his hand to stop him and said with a smile: "Uncle Tian is really good at joking. We both belong to the Qingyun sect, and Uncle Tian is highly respected.  , I don’t mean any disrespect at all.”

    Tian Buyi's face was gloomy and showed no improvement at all. However, Suru beside him smiled kindly and said gently: "You don't have to worry about it. Master Tian is joking with you. By the way, what did you say about the change just now? What happened?  ?”

    Qi Hao said respectfully: "Reporting to Uncle Su, the thing is like this. In the previous years of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, there were four people from each of the Qingyun Sect's branches. In addition, there were four more people from Changmen Tongtian Peak, making a total of thirty-two.  Count and draw lots for a duel, and the winner will advance. After five rounds, the final winner will be the leader of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect, and can be carefully cultivated by all the teachers."

    Suru pursed her lips and smiled, with a graceful look, and said: "Speaking of the last big test, you were the one who stole the show. I remember you came in second place. If it hadn't been for that Xiao Yicai from Nagato, you might have won the prize.  This is the Qingyun Sect’s top martial arts scholar.”

    Qi Hao's expression did not change and he said with a smile: "Uncle Su is too generous. In the last big test, the eldest brother Xiao Yicai, Senior Brother Xiao, is a genius and has profound cultivation. I am far behind. I am so convinced by the defeat that I have nothing to say. However,  Regarding this 'Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition' two years later, after discussing with the master master, the master made some changes in the rules and specially ordered me to inform the two uncles."

    Tian Buyi and Suru looked moved at the same time and said, "What's going on?"

    Qi Hao said: "Master Cangsong Zhenren believes that the purpose of the 'Seven Meridians Martial Arts' test is to discover the talents that can be made among the disciples of each lineage and cultivate them. As for Qingyun Sect, there are nearly a thousand disciples, including the younger generation.  There are especially many new disciples, and many of them have outstanding talents. Thinking about it this way, the opportunity only comes once in sixty years, and there are only a few students from each lineage.

    There are too few people.  Therefore, the master proposed that each of the seven branches should have nine disciples, among which Nagato has the largest number, and one more person, making the number sixty-four. On this basis, as always, draw lots and compete for a total of six rounds to determine the winner.  This can also avoid the regret of leaving a pearl in the ocean.  "

    Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, their expressions even more ugly.  The disciples of his Dazhu Peak lineage were small in number and had poor qualifications. At first glance, it seemed that he had an advantage, but in fact, it was Nagato Tongtian Peak and Cangsong's Longshou Peak that had the largest number of talents.

    Seeing that her husband looked ugly, Suru shook her head slightly to show it with her eyes.  Tian Buyi didn't know his wife's intention in his heart. Since the head brother and Cangsong had discussed this matter, it was a foregone conclusion and there was no point in arguing. He said coldly: "That's very good. I don't have any objections."

    Qi Hao smiled casually and said: "This is the best. In addition, before leaving, my master once told me that I, Junior Brother Lin, and Junior Brother Zhang, who is under Master Tian, ??are old friends and acquaintances.

    I also hope that Uncle Tian will let the two of them talk about old times.  "

    Tian Buyi was angry. He waved his hand and said impatiently: "That's right, that's right."

    Lin Jingyu had been impatient for a long time, but because he was a senior elder, he did not dare to have an attack. At this time, he heard that he was right, and he turned around and walked towards Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang XiaofanFan was excited and walked out.

    Lin Jingyu walked up to him and looked at him carefully. His eyes suddenly turned red and he said in a harsh voice: "You have grown up, Xiaofan."

    Zhang Xiaofan had mixed feelings in his heart. He nodded and said, "You too. By the way, do you have any news about the tragedy in the village?"

    Lin Jingyu shook his head and said: "I have asked Master many times in the past few years, but there has been no progress. What about you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly and said, "Me too."

    Lin Jingyu took his hand and said, "Let's go outside and talk."

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Tian Buyi and Suru. Tian Buyi ignored him, but Suru smiled and said: "Go ahead."

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed, nodded to her, and hurried out with Lin Jingyu.  In the lobby, Qi Hao was the only guest left at this time.  He was dressed in white, handsome and unrestrained, without the same expression at all. He looked at the disciples of Dazhu Peak one by one, and finally his eyes fell on Song Daren. He cupped his hands and said with a smile: "This is Senior Brother Song Daren, right? We also did it in the last big test."  We’ve met before.”

    Song Daren hurriedly returned the gift and said: "Senior Brother Qi has a good memory, and he actually still remembers me, a defeated general."

    As soon as these words came out, all the disciples were shocked. Tian Linger stood beside his mother and asked quietly: "Mom, how come the senior brother was defeated by him?"

    Suru nodded and lowered her voice: "Yes. Back then, your senior brother finally won two games in a row. Your father and I were very happy. Unexpectedly, we met this person in the third round and lost in a few rounds.  ”

    Tian Linger stuck out his tongue and said, "Then isn't he very powerful?"

    Suru did not answer her immediately, but turned to look at her husband. She saw Tian Buyi's face was ashen and he was sitting motionless. She could only shake her head and said: "Qi Hao's qualifications are indeed far better than your senior brother. That day  There were no false tricks in the competition, especially the fairy sword 'Ice' he cultivated, which was made from ice crystals of thousands of years in the North Pole. It is extremely powerful, and your senior brother cannot compare to him."

    At this time, Tian Buyi suddenly seemed to feel something, and turned his head to look at Suru. Their eyes met, and they both saw what was hidden deep in the other's heart but did not say, that is, if there is someone under Dazhufeng's sect,  How great it would be to have such a talented person!

    Qi Hao was chatting with all the disciples. He was successful in practice and had the trust of his teachers. He often traveled around the world and was well-informed. In addition, he was articulate and had witty words. For a while, everyone felt close to him.  Even Song Daren, who had been defeated by him, had long since lost his hostility.

    A burst of laughter passed by. Qi Hao didn't know what kind of bad joke he was telling, and everyone laughed. Then Qi Hao's eyes accidentally fell on Tian Linger, who had been standing behind Suru, and then he saw the girl wrapped around her waist.  The "Amber Zhu Ling"'s eyes lit up and she said with a smile: "Isn't this girl the famous Junior Sister Tian Ling'er?"

    Tian Linger raised his eyebrows and said, "How did you know about me?"

    Qi Hao smiled slightly, walked a few steps, looked at her and said: "Junior Sister Tian is only sixteen years old, and her attainments in Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao Sha are already extraordinary. This is something that everyone in this sect knows, and I have admired her for a long time.  When I saw him today, he certainly lived up to his reputation."

    Tian Linger's face turned red and she said angrily: "You have never seen me take action, how do you know that I am worthy of my reputation?"

    Qi Hao was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Junior sister Tian is not only as beautiful as a flower, but also has a sharp mind, which puts me, my senior brother, to shame."

    Tian Linger saw a handsome and tall figure standing in front of him, and heard him praising her beauty. She suddenly felt sweet in her heart, but she still said with a look on her face: "You know how to talk nonsense, what kind of senior brother do you look like, don't be ashamed!  "

    Tian Buyi frowned, and Suru already said: "Ling'er, don't talk nonsense."

    Qi Hao hurriedly said to Suru: "Uncle Su, please don't blame junior sister. It was my unscrupulous words that offended her." After saying this, he pondered for a moment, then reached out and took out a small brocade box from his arms.  , handed it to Tian Linger, and said with a smile: "Junior Sister Tian, ??the 'cooling beads' in this small box were obtained by chance a few years ago when I followed my master Cangsong Zhenren Xingxiao to exterminate a group of demon sect murderers. Although it is not  What a rare treasure, but it can dispel summer heat and reduce fever if you carry it with you. In addition, it is said that it is also good for women’s beauty and skin care. I will give it to my junior sister today as my apology."

    Tian Linger's face turned red again, and before she could speak, Suru said: "Master Nephew Qi, this cooling bead can be considered a treasure. Ling'er can't bear it, so you'd better put it away quickly."

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Uncle Su doesn't know, this cooling bead is of no use to me, it's like useless. But Junior Sister Tian is young and beautiful, so it is suitable for use. It's a little thought on my part. I hope Junior Sister Tian won't dislike it."  "

    Tian Linger looked at Qi Hao, her expression softened greatly, and she reached out to take it.He picked up the small box and whispered: "Thank you, Senior Brother Qi."

    Qi Hao seemed to be extremely happy, with a smile on his face, and said: "You're welcome, you're welcome, junior sister, you are talented and bright, and your future will be limitless. Speaking of which, although there are many talents in the Qingyun Sect, there are very few who have your qualifications.  "Young Master, I am willing to accept the defeat."

    Tian Buyi listened, and a smile appeared on his face for the first time. Tian Linger said: "Senior brother, thank you."

    Qi Hao shook his head and said: "Otherwise, I was transferred to the mountains by my mentor since I was a child, but my cultivation was much worse than yours when I was your age. But"

    Tian Linger has a girlish nature, and after listening to Qi Hao's praise, she felt very fond of him, but when he heard him say "but", she couldn't help but ask: "But what?"

    At this time, even Tian Buyi and Suru turned their heads, wanting to hear what Qi Hao meant by "but", only to hear Qi Hao say: "But in terms of qualifications alone, there are people who can rival Junior Sister Tian.  "

    Tian Linger was stunned for a moment and said, "Who is it?"

    Qi Hao pointed to the outside of Shoujing Hall with a smile and said: "This is my junior brother Lin. Since he was taken under the disciple of his master Cangsong Zhenren three years ago, his progress has been astonishing in just a few years.  He is a gifted genius, unparalleled among the disciples of his lineage. He broke through the fourth level of Yuqing Realm in three years. Such a person has not been heard of in thousands of years." Speaking of this, Qi Hao was full of love and said: "  My master was full of praise for Junior Brother Lin, calling him a once-in-a-millennium genius, almost comparable to Patriarch Qingye back then!"

    "Bang!" There was a crisp sound, and everyone was startled. They turned to look at the place where the sound came from, only to see Tian Buyi with a livid face and an extremely ugly expression. The hard sandalwood handrail beside his hand was forced by him.  Cut it off.

    Qi Hao was stunned for a moment and whispered to Suru: "Uncle Su, did I say something wrong?"

    Suru forced a laugh and was about to speak when suddenly a voice shouted from outside the hall: "Oops!" Before the voice could finish, a figure fell in from outside the hall and fell to the ground with a thump. Without stopping, he actually moved backwards.  After rolling a few times, he became disgraced and extremely embarrassed.  Everyone takes a closer look, who is it if it’s not Zhang Xiaofan?

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak changed their expressions. Tian Linger and Zhang Xiaofan were the best friends. They rushed up first, helped him up, and asked urgently: "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan fell hard in this encounter, and his head was still a little dizzy, but he still said: "No, it's nothing, I'm fine."

    At this moment, Lin Jingyu also ran in from outside the door, with an anxious look on his face, and said: "Xiaofan, you are fine, I accidentally missed"

    As soon as Tian Linger heard this, she knew that this person had bullied her junior brother, and she became angry. In addition, Qi Hao had just praised Lin Jingyu in person, and he vaguely felt that he was not as good as him, and he felt even more uncomfortable.  At this moment, without thinking much, he stood up and said angrily: "Why do you bully others?" He said the hand gesture and pointed his hand, and suddenly saw the glow of the sun, the amber scarlet silk had already been sacrificed, and rushed towards Lin Jingyu with a "swish" sound  .

    Suru and Qi Hao shouted at the same time: "Stop!"

    But Amber Zhu Ling was as fast as lightning and rushed in front of Lin Jingyu in a moment.  Although Lin Jingyu was not frightened, he only felt that there were colorful things in front of him. He knew it was the magic weapon of the Immortal Family. He immediately took three steps back. His left hand pointed to the sky and his right hand pointed to the ground. He held the sword in his hand and shouted: "Get up!"

    "Clang!" The dragon's roar suddenly resounded through the Shoujing Hall. Lin Jingyu's whole body was shrouded in green light, and a radiant blue fairy sword was raised. The blade was as clear as autumn water, and the auspicious energy was steaming. For a moment, not only did he resist  It caught the menacing rays of light coming from the amber scarlet silk, and also guarded the faces of everyone in the quiet hall, which turned blue.

    Tian Buyi suddenly snorted and said coldly: "Cangsong is really willing to give up, and actually passed the 'Dragon Slaying Sword' to him."

    Seeing that Lin Jingyu was not injured, Qi Hao felt relieved and said with a smile: "My master once said that my junior is extremely talented and will become something great, so it is appropriate to focus on cultivating him."

    Tian Buyi’s face looked even more ugly.

    At this time, the amber scarlet silk and the dragon-slaying sword were locked in a stalemate, but Tian Ling'er's beautiful eyes widened, her arms fluttered, her red clothes fluttered, her body slowly rose into the air, her left and right hands crossed her chest, making orchid fingers,  shouted: "Bind the God!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the glow suddenly grow. A three-foot-long amber scarlet silk in front of him suddenly retreated and flew to stop in front of Tian Linger. After a crisp sound, the glow grew stronger and grew when the wind blew.  , with unparalleled speed, it grew many times in an instant and filled the entire sky above the Shoujing Hall. It immediately suppressed the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword. After a moment, it turned into thousands of silk ropes and rushed towards Lin Jingyu,  Surround him in the middle, airtight.

    Suru stood up and shouted into the air: "Ling'er, don't be presumptuous!"

    But just as she was speaking, Wan Zhanghong Ling had already surrounded Lin Jingyu.It was so tight that not only could everyone not see Lin Jingyu, but even Tian Linger's figure in mid-air was covered by layers of red silk.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and amazed when he suddenly heard someone behind him praising: "Amber Zhu Ling is truly worthy of its reputation!"

    He turned around and saw that Qi Hao was looking at the field intently, mumbling words without any worry.

    Seeing that Tian Linger's victory was determined, everyone suddenly heard a harsh "hiss", and a gap suddenly appeared in the layers of red silk, revealing a little green light.

    Tian Buyi and Suru changed colors at the same time.

    "Roar!", there was a loud noise, like the roar of an angry dragon, which shook the whole sky. In an instant, the gap magnified a hundred times, and the blue light became strong again, splitting out of the silk silk, Lin Jingyu's human sword merged into one, and his whole body appeared faintly.  The shape of a dragon, like an arrow from a string, rushed towards Tian Linger unstoppably.

    Everyone lost their countenance, but Tian Ling'er was frightened but not panicked. She held her hands in front of her chest and quickly performed Tai Chi diagrams. The sky was drawn down, and in a moment, the layers of red silk returned to her body and turned into countless barriers.  The sound of shattering could be heard endlessly. Lin Jingyu's dragon-slaying sword pierced through layers of red silk. Although the attack was a little slow, his indomitable momentum did not diminish. It was about to decide whether the two of them would have a life-or-death victory.  burden.

    "Excuse me!"

    A burst of chill passed by, and the Dragon-Slaying Sword came back with a shock as if it had been defeated.  Lin Jingyu was shocked and turned pale. He looked up and saw that in a moment, another ice wall formed between him and Tian Linger. The cold air was astonishing. The Dragon-Slaying Sword was astonishingly powerful, but it could not break through this ice wall.  But Qi Hao didn't know when he had grabbed him, pulled him back and retreated about ten feet away.

    On the other side, Tian Linger looked pale, but in the blink of an eye, Suru had already grabbed her in her arms and retreated to Tian Buyi's side.

    The two fairy magic weapons in the field lost control, gradually lost their light, and each flew back to the hands of their masters.

    There was silence in the Shoujing Hall.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 14 Magical Powers

.    Tian Buyi stood up and looked at Lin Jingyu. His face was extremely ugly, and he said coldly, "What a skill! What a murderous spirit!"

    Qi Hao whispered to Lin Jingyu: "Junior brother, please help me quickly."

    Lin Jingyu was young and full of energy, his eyebrows were furrowed, he took a step forward and said to Zhang Xiaofan who was standing aside: "Xiaofan, it was my fault just now. I said I wanted to try practicing separately, but I didn't act properly. I'm sorry.  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan was really worried about his friend, but he could only say: "No, it's nothing."

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak changed their expressions, and Tian Buyi became even more angry. He suddenly took a step forward, and a trace of redness flashed across his face.

    Qi Hao’s expression changed drastically.  Unlike Lin Jingyu, he has been in the Qingyun Sect for a long time, and he knows that although the strength of the Dazhufeng lineage is far inferior to that of the other six lines, Tian Buyi, the leader, and his wife Suru actually have amazing magical powers, and there is no one in each lineage.  Dare to look down upon.  Taoist Cangsong, who always has a high eye, also warned him before leaving: Tian Buyi is not very powerful but has extremely high cultivation. In addition, his wife Suru is also a famous talented woman in the Qingyun Sect. Even the head Daoxuan Zhenren also respects her.  He and his wife are separated, so don't provoke him unless absolutely necessary.

    It’s just that Lin Jingyu didn’t know anything about it, but judging from his appearance, even if he knew, he probably wouldn’t take it to heart.  At such a young age, he is extremely arrogant, probably because of Taoist Cangsong's pampering.

    Tian Buyi looked even more angry when he looked at him. Just as he was about to make a move, a figure suddenly flashed. Suru had stood beside her husband, stretched out her hand to hold him, with a faint smile on her lips, she whispered: "  What would it be like to start a quarrel with a junior from the same sect when you are quite old?"

    Tian Buyi was stunned for a moment and stopped. Qi Hao quickly stood in front of his junior brother and said with a smile: "Uncle Tian has a lot of people. For the sake of my master, please don't stay with us juniors."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt anxious when he saw Lin Jingyu irritating his master. In his eyes, Lin Jingyu, who was also an orphan in Caomiao Village, was like Bai Ji's biological brother.  At this time, seeing Qi Hao pleading for Lin Jingyu, he felt hot in his heart. He couldn't help but run out and kneel in front of Tian Buyi, saying: "Master, it's all disciples' fault. When I saw Jingyu, no, it was Senior Brother Lin wielding a sword."  When I came here, I wanted to see his practice, so I took action. Everything is a disciple"

    Tian Buyi was already depressed, and he couldn't vent his anger, so he suppressed it.  Qi Hao paid it back, but saw Zhang Xiaofan kneeling in front of him, talking too much and looking stupid. He felt angry for no reason, and said angrily: "Shut up, you useless thing!"

    "As he waved his sleeves and robes, Zhang Xiaofan felt a strong wind blowing against his face. Suddenly, his body became light. There were strong winds blowing forward, backward, left, right, up and down. It was as if all the air around him had disappeared, making him light-headed and light-headed.  Then an overwhelming force came in, and his whole body flew backwards involuntarily, rushing straight towards the wall on the side of the Shoujing Hall. With a loud "bang", he hit the wall solidly and fell down. At that time  Zhang Xiaofan felt dizzy, his throat felt sweet, and he spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound.

    Everyone in the Shoujing Hall was stunned.

    "Dad!" Tian Linger shouted first and rushed to help Zhang Xiaofan up. Lin Jingyu rushed over almost at the same time. When he saw the blood on Zhang Xiaofan's chest, he became angry. If he himself was injured, he might not be so angry, but he  Seeing Zhang Xiaofan plead for him but end up like this, Lin Jingyu no longer cares, turned back to Tian Buyi and said loudly: "Pumpty, what are you doing?"

    As he spoke, the Dragon-Slaying Sword seemed to be sensing its master's thoughts, and the azure light became strong again.

    Tian Buyi's eyebrows stood up, fearing that the short fat man would be so angry because of this sentence, he waved his sleeves and disappeared from everyone's eyes with a "whoosh" sound.

    Qi Haoji shouted: "Junior brother, be careful."

    Lin Jingyu had already been on guard, but when he saw Tian Buyi's ghostly figure, he immediately sacrificed the dragon-slaying sword in front of him and protected his whole body with the green light of the sword energy.

    It was just a blur in front of his eyes. Tian Buyi's short and fat body actually looked at the sharp green light as if it were nothing, and suddenly appeared in front of him. All the green light sword energy was still three feet away from his body and could not get any further.  Lin Jingyu's heart skipped a beat when he saw Tian Buyi's eyes widening with anger, almost face to face with him. He panicked in his heart and stepped back "kick, kick, kick". Despite this, the Dragon-Slaying Sword remained undisturbed, flying horizontally in the air.  Protect the Lord in front of you.

    Tian Buyi sneered, stretched out his right hand quickly, and inserted it into the sword energy. A layer of red light appeared on his palm, resisting the green light, and he caught the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand in the blink of an eye.

    Qi Hao immediately rushed to the field and shouted loudly: "Uncle Tian, ??please show mercy!"

    Tian Buyi did not pursue him, and let Qi Hao protect Lin Jingyu behind him, only looking at the dragon-slaying sword in his hand.

    At this time, almost all the green light of the sword energy has dissipated, but the dragon-slaying sword seems to have spirituality. The sword light shines in Tian Buyi's fat hand, and he can't struggle.Stopping, half of his body turned green due to the reflection, but he still couldn't break free.

    Tian Buyi raised his eyes and looked forward, and said coldly: "The Dragon-Slaying Sword is certainly a divine weapon of the Nine Heavens, but it may not be invincible in the world!" As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly exerted force on his five fingers, and the Dragon-Slaying Sword immediately became obedient as if it had been hit hard.  He moved again, and after a moment, the entire sword suddenly glowed with green light sword energy again. It was dazzling and brighter than it was in Lin Jingyu's hand just now. Qi Hao lost his voice and said: "Uncle Tian" Tian Buyi's face turned pale.  Han Shuang, without further words, clenched the dragon-slaying sword with his right hand, and slashed hard in the direction of Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu from top to bottom. A sharp sound broke through the air, and in an instant, there was a sharp scream, and the green light was wild.  Like a mountain, it turned into a large pillar of green air that was as tall as two people, piercing the air like a raging wave and shooting out.

    Qi Hao gritted his teeth, raised his sword skills with both hands, and with a clang, a white fairy sword was quickly raised. It was his long-famous "Ice".

    ???????????????????????????????? It was too late, but now, in the blink of an eye, Tian Buyi’s green sword energy came through the air.  Qi Hao protected Lin Jingyu and took a few steps back. He used the sword skills in his right hand. The "Ice Sword" flashed white light quickly, and the cold energy surged. In a moment, seven ice walls were connected in front of the two of them.

    Just listen to the continuous sound of "bang, bang", the green light sword energy has hit the ice wall, but it is completely different from Lin Jingyu's sword hitting the ice wall before. This time the dragon-slaying sword is so powerful that the sound breaks the ice, and in a moment  The seven ice walls were smashed into pieces, and ice was splashed everywhere. However, the green light sword energy did not decrease by half, but became more powerful, roaring like an angry dragon, and rushed towards Qi Hao with teeth and claws.

    Qi Hao's face was pale and there was no way to avoid it, so he had no choice but to do his best. With his ten fingers moving together, the ice sword emitted thousands of white lights and condensed into a shield in front of him.

    "Boom", there was a loud noise, and the green light sword energy hit the white light. Although it was not smashed immediately, it immediately pushed the white light back. Qi Hao's eyes widened, and he used all the strength in his body to finally manage to smash the white light.  The seemingly unstoppable green sword energy blocked him one foot in front of him.  At this time, he only felt the dazzling green light in front of him and the sound of the wind, which was very close at hand, as if he was face to face with a ferocious beast, which was terrifying.

    Before he could calm down, the pressure of the surging green light came over him. Qi Hao tried his best to keep the white light from dissipating, but his feet could no longer support him and he was pushed back by the powerful force.  go out.

    From the beginning to now, Tian Buyi has been standing on the same spot without moving. However, the green sword energy inspired by the Dragon-Slaying Sword in his hand has become stronger and stronger as it goes further. Qi Hao and Qi Hao were pushed straight to Shoujing Hall by this force.  Outside the door, people couldn't help but push back, especially after leaving the Shou Jing Hall and reaching the open space, the green light was even brighter. Wherever they passed, the open space felt like being slashed by a huge sharp blade, with a mark as deep as a foot.  The huge ravine is shocking.

    Such astonishing green sword energy was continuously shot out from the Shoujing Hall, forcing Qi Hao and Qi Hao back another three feet.  At this time, the white light in front of Qi Hao has been compressed to less than half a foot away from his body, and he himself is breathing rapidly, his face has turned from red to blue, and his feet have sunk deep into the soil at some point.  After a while, Qi Hao finally yelled, unable to hold on anymore, the white light disappeared, and the ice sword was hit by the tremendous force and flew into the sky, losing control.

    Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu's faces were bloodless. They saw the menacing green sword energy rushing towards their eyes in the blink of an eye. They were about to make a decision about life and death, but they suddenly paused and stopped in mid-air.

    Qi Hao’s palms were sweating and he didn’t dare to move.

    After a while, the green light seemed to lose control and slowly dispersed.

    "Zheng"!

    Where the sharp sound was heard, the ice sword fell again and was inserted upside down in front of the two of them.  Qi Hao calmed down for a moment, and hurriedly said respectfully in the direction of Shou Jingtang: "Thank you, Uncle Tian, ??for showing mercy."

    Lin Jingyu on the side could not help but lower his head when he saw that the ordinary Tian Buyi had such magical powers.

    "Squeak", the sound of breaking through the air sounded again, and the two of them were startled, but they saw something flying out of the Shoujing Hall where the green light flashed. The green light flashed. It was the Dragon-Slaying Sword, volleying in the air.  He landed impartially in front of the two of them and stuck it on the ground, right next to the Ice Sword. The two swords were crossed and trembling.

    "You go!" Tian Buyi's voice regained its calmness and came from a distance in the hall, his coldness clearly revealed.

    Qi Hao responded quickly and pulled Lin Jingyu, who was still looking into the hall. The two put away their swords, not daring to stay longer, and went to the sky.

    ＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊ Seeing Tian Buyi’s thunderous wrath, all the disciples did not dare to breathe. Especially Zhang Xiaofan, who had seen Tian Buyi’s wonderful magic and supernatural powers for the first time. They were so impressed that they almost forgot.  He noticed the injury on his chest, and when he was distracted, he touched the wound, and for a moment he cried out "Ouch" in pain and grimaced.

    Tian Buyi heard Zhang Xiaofan’s cry of pain and looked towards him.  Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth, endured it, and lowered his head.  Tian Buyi glanced at him twice, but didn't say anything more. He looked at the people standing in a row one by one.The ladies looked over.

    Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to meet his eyes.

    Tian Buyi sighed deeply, shook his head slightly, put his hands behind his back, and walked towards the back hall.  Suru, who was standing aside, looked at her husband's back and said loudly to everyone, "You guys go down first."

    The disciples responded, and Tian Lingji stepped forward to help Zhang Xiaofan up.  Went out with everyone.  When everyone walked out of the Shou Jing Hall, Suru walked into the back hall alone. As soon as she passed the hall door, she saw Tian Buyi standing on the corridor and staring at the green bamboos in the courtyard.

    Suru walked over.  She came to her husband's side and whispered, "Why are you so angry today?"

    Tian Buyi shook his head slightly.  Instead of answering, he asked: "When Ling'er and Lin Jingyu started fighting just now, Qi Hao formed a wall of ice to block the Dragon-Slaying Sword. Did you see clearly?"

    Suru sighed.  Said: "He did not sacrifice the ice sword."

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "During the last Seven Meridians Test, Qi Haoshang had to rely on the power of the fairy sword to condense the ice wall. Unexpectedly, he had already reached this level in just a few decades." At this point.  , he turned to look at Suru.  He said, "You were watching from the side just now. How far do you think he has reached in his cultivation?"

    Suru said calmly: "He casts the spell calmly and with sufficient energy. He has at least reached the eighth level of Yuqing Realm."

    Tian Buyi twitched the corner of his mouth and hesitated to speak, but Suru continued for him: "No one in Dazhufeng's sect can be his opponent."

    Tian Buyi took a deep look at his wife, then slowly turned his head and looked at the green bamboos in the garden, which were gradually withering and turning yellow as winter approached.  Unconsciously, I was in a daze.

    After a while.  He suddenly asked: "How is Lao Qi?"

    Suru looked at him, with a smile on her lips, and said, "What else can I do? I'll be beaten to the point of vomiting blood by this great immortal like you!"

    Tian Buyi seemed to be suffocated, and his short and fat body moved.  But he didn't look back and said calmly, "Take a big yellow pill and go see him tonight, lest he pretend to be dead tomorrow and make us have no food to eat."

    Suru smiled and said nothing.

    ＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊At night, the sky became dark.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked back to his residence, opened the door, and Xiao Hui, the monkey who had been following him, was the first to rush into the room, followed by Da Huang, who had been very intimate with Xiao Hui for only a day, also followed.  A monkey and a dog were fighting endlessly in the room, and the sounds of "woof, woof, woof" and "squeak" came one after another.

    Zhang Xiaofan showed a smile, walked to the table and sat down.  There was still a dull pain in his chest, but his mind was filled with all the magic tricks Tian Buyi and others had used in their battles. He yearned for them so much that he couldn't help but sigh.

    "Why are you sighing so well?" A Haorou's calm voice sounded from the door.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and when he looked back, it was his wife, Suru, standing at the door.  The night breeze blew gently, causing her clothes to dance lightly and her hair to move slightly, making her look like a fairy.  He quickly stood up and said, "Master's wife."

    Suru walked up to him, put her hands on his shoulders, and said with a smile: "It's okay, just sit down."

    Zhang Xiaofan was flattered and did not dare to disobey the order, so he sat down. Suru looked at his face carefully, then reached out to explore his chest, nodded and said: "It's okay, it's nothing serious." She stretched out her hand.  He took out a small white bottle from his pocket, poured out a finger-sized yellow pill from the middle, handed it to Zhang Xiaofan, and said, "Take it."

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, took it and swallowed it. After a while, he felt a warmth first rising from his dantian, then spreading to his limbs and the top of his head. His whole body felt warm and comfortable, and even the vague pain in his chest disappeared.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and happy. He stood up and moved his body. Sure enough, everything was as usual. The elixir was incredibly effective.  He was happy in his heart and quickly said to Suru: "Thank you, Master."

    Suru smiled and nodded.  He put away the vial, sat down on another chair, and said, "No need to thank me, your master asked me to give you the rhubarb pill."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said, "Master, doesn't he blame me?"

    Suru glanced at him and smiled: "He asked me to come see you. Of course I don't blame you. But I don't know if you blame him?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said quickly: "It's okay, Master, I will never dare"

    Suru raised her hand, stopped Zhang Xiaofan from talking, and said softly: "Xiaofan, please listen to what I have to say, okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped for no reason, and he whispered, "Yes. Master's wife."

    Suru said: "It was indeed his fault that your master hit you during the day. I could see clearly from the sidelines that he regretted it after he did it. It's just his temper"

    There was a layer of liquid on her Haorou face.With pity, he continued: "It's just that he has always been a strong person and takes face very seriously, so even if he feels regret in his heart, he won't say it out loud. Don't resent him."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Master, I don't dare to blame the master. I only blame myself for being too stupid and making the master angry."

    Suru glanced at him and sighed softly: "Actually, it's none of your business. Cultivating the truth and practicing the Tao depends on each person's qualifications. Although hard work can make up for weakness, there is still some shortcomings in the end. This is what your master is thinking about.  Understand, that’s not what worries him.”

    Zhang Xiaofan asked in surprise: "Then what worries Master?"

    Suru smiled faintly, with a hint of helplessness between her eyebrows, and said: "Talents like Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu have always been encountered but not sought after, but now in Qingyun Sect, the Dazhufeng lineage is gradually declining. Your master's practice  Although he is high, he is often ridiculed by his uncles and uncles because of his disciples. He has a strong temper, which makes him feel extremely uncomfortable. He is also worried that after he becomes an immortal and passes away, the Dazhu Peak lineage will never be able to turn around. This is even more sorry.  Patriarchs. This heavy burden is placed on his shoulders alone, and he is actually feeling very miserable."

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless, and Suru immediately woke up, shook her head and smiled bitterly: "Really, why am I saying this to a fourteen-year-old kid like you?" After saying that, she stood up, patted his shoulder, and said: "Good morning.  Get some rest."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and said: "Yes, Master, please go slowly."

    Suru nodded and walked out.  Zhang Xiaofan walked to the door, watched Suru's back disappear, and then returned to the room.

    But as soon as he entered the door, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he saw a woman in red standing beside the table in the room, with the flickering lights, her face was like a hibiscus, and she was as beautiful as a peach and plum, and she was incomparable.

    He stared blankly, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and he whispered: "Senior sister!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 15 Private Communication

.    This beautiful woman was naturally Tian Linger. Seeing that Zhang Xiaofan was injured, she felt worried and quietly ran over to visit. Unexpectedly, her mother was also here, so she hid outside the door and did not show up until Suru left.

    At this time, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan as if he was stunned, and couldn't help but said angrily: "What are you standing there for?"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, his face turned red, and he was about to find an excuse to tell her apart, but he saw Tian Linger lowering his head. It turned out that it was Dahuang who ran over and rubbed his head against her leg very affectionately.

    Tian Linger bent down and touched Dahuang's head. Dahuang stuck out his tongue and licked her jade-like hand.

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak."  Tian Linger pulled away.  Feeling Tian Linger's surprised gaze, Xiao Hui raised his head and suddenly bared his teeth and made a fierce gesture towards Tian Linger.

    Tian Linger was not angry either, and even made a face at the monkey.  Ever since Xiao Hui came back with Zhang Xiaofan, she got along well with everyone else. Weida resented her very much. However, when she saw Da Huang, who had always been at odds with Xiao Hui, she turned her head and didn't get angry. Instead, she played and joked with Xiao Hui very affectionately.  At that time, he was surprised.

    "What's going on?" Tian Linger asked Zhang Xiaofan, pointing to a monkey and a dog playing together.

    Zhang Xiaofan told Xiao Hui how to get close to him with meat and bones. Tian Linger laughed out loud and scolded: "I never thought this damn monkey could do this!" He turned his bright eyes and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.  After a while, he said: "By the way, my father hit you today. Do you feel any discomfort?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "It's okay, senior sister."

    Tian Linger said rather angrily: "Dad, it's true, why would I take it out on you if I feel uncomfortable?"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, it's my stupidity that made Master angry"

    Tian Linger glared at him, and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't continue. He half-opened his mouth. Tian Linger snorted and said: "Actually, it's none of your business. It's not because my father met those two people who have good aptitudes and souls."  It's unbalanced, that's why" Halfway through her words, she glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, thinking that she was saying that her junior brother was stupid, so she changed her words, changed the subject, and said, "What happened to my mother coming here just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said honestly: "My wife also came to visit me and gave me two 'rhubarb pills', which are very effective. I took one and everything was fine."

    "Rhubarb pill?" Tian Linger seemed to be surprised.

    "Yes," Zhang Xiaofan looked up at her and said, "What's wrong?"

    Tian Linger took a second look at this little junior brother and said: "This is my father's treasure. I heard from my mother that it was made from twenty-three elixirs. It has wonderful functions. All senior brothers, including me, have no idea."  Blessing has taken it."

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth, Tian Linger rolled his eyes and said to himself: "Maybe dad actually has a different regard for you, but it doesn't look like it."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Master must be merciful. Seeing that I was injured, he gave me the elixir. He is really broad-minded!"

    Tian Linger laughed: "My father is broad-minded Hehe, forget it, I won't tell you anymore. Hey, why is there the sound of rain?"

    Zhang Xiaofan listened carefully, and sure enough he heard the faint sound of "pattering" rain coming from outside the house.  Tian Linger walked to the window and opened it. A cold mountain breeze suddenly blew in, carrying cold rain powder and brushing against her face, making it cool.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over, stood beside her, and looked out.

    In the quiet and dark night, it rained.  The whole world was dark, and as far as the eye could see, there was only the blurry shadow of Xiu Zhu in the small courtyard outside the house.  Raindrops fell from the night sky. In the dark night, in the eyes of young Zhang Xiaofan, there seemed to be a bit of tenderness. He even suddenly felt that this night was beautiful and the rain was lingering. Even the raindrops  A yellow dog, a naughty gray monkey and a bored chef in Zhuxian.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 16: Expelling Things

.    "Woof woof woof"!

    "Zhizhizhizhi"!

    ……

    The barking of dogs and the screams of monkeys intertwined and echoed on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, breaking the tranquility here.  Zhang Xiaofan held the black fire stick in his hand and rushed out of the kitchen door, furious: "Dead dog! Dead monkey! If you have the guts, don't run away!"

    The monkey Xiao Hui jumped on the back of the big yellow dog with a swish. The big yellow, which had already gathered momentum, spread out and ran away. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't catch up. He watched Xiao Hui make a face and put a fragrant meat bone into the big yellow dog's back.  In the mouth.  Rhubarb was so excited that the dog's face was so happy that if the two rows of teeth hadn't been biting the meat and bones, the dog's teeth would have fallen off from laughing.

    "Hoo!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked frustrated and walked back to the kitchen angrily.  Since he took charge of the kitchen when he was fourteen years old, his craftsmanship impressed everyone. Dahuang, with his "taoist old dog" behavior, couldn't help coveting the delicacies in Zhang Xiaofan's hands, especially the meat bones used by Zhang Xiaofan to make soup, which were fragrant.  It’s delicious, and it’s Rhubarb’s dream meal.

    However, Zhang Xiaofan makes soup for people to drink. Although Rhubarb is older (Tian Buyi raised him since childhood) and more qualified, he does not get the treatment he deserves. He often covets it but cannot get it.  After it became familiar with the monkey Xiao Hui, the above scene often appeared on Dazhu Peak, which lasted for two years. No matter how secretly Zhang Xiaofan hid the meat and bones, as long as he had Da Huang's nose and Xiao Hui's flexibility, he could  This battle of flesh and bones often ends with Zhang Xiaofan's defeat.

    Two years have passed by in a hurry. In fact, it is only one and a half years. Zhang Xiaofan has grown into a sixteen-year-old boy. He is taller and is now half a head taller than his senior sister Tian Linger.  During this period of time, due to Tian Buyi's original strict order, all the disciples on Dazhu Peak were practicing hard behind closed doors. Except for Du Bishu, the sixth man who traveled down the mountain, only Zhang Xiaofan, the chef, had the most leisure time.

    For two years, Zhang Xiaofan has been practicing alone without anyone noticing. What he didn't believe was that according to the method taught to him by his senior brother Song Daren, it took him only one year to achieve it.  The practice has completed the second level of Yuqing Realm - Qi Refining.

    He had doubts in his heart, but he did not ask Tian Buyi after all. Song Daren, Tian Linger and others had been concentrating on practicing behind closed doors and had no time to care about other matters. Du Bishu, his best friend, went down the mountain again, so he only asked this question.  Hidden in the heart.  But then there was a big difficulty in front of him. Tian Linger privately gave him the third-level magic formula. He knew very well that this was a big violation of the rules. However, late at night, he was alone  When a person stands in a small courtyard and looks up at the night sky, he will think of a sentence:

    No matter how hard you practice, it will still be worse than if you were not Senior Brother Qi Hao!

    Ten nights later, he began to practice the third level of magic!

    In the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi, the first to third levels of the Jade Clear Realm are the foundation of all the techniques, and the difficulty is also gradually deepened. Unlike the first two levels of "introducing Qi" and "refining Qi", the third level's magic formula is "vital energy".  ”, has focused on cultivating Tai Chi Yuan Qi.  The Fa Jue says: "Tai Chi Yuan Qi is composed of three parts. Ji, Zhong Ye; Yuan, Beginning Ye, travels in the twelfth hour This Yin and Yang combines virtues, and the Qi clocks in the Zi, transforming all things." (Note:  The language comes from "Hanshu·Lülizhi")

    When the disciples of the Qingyun Sect reach this level of cultivation, there will be a clear dividing line, and the level of qualifications is clear at a glance: smart people often break through to a higher realm of "expelling objects" in one fell swoop, and then lay a solid foundation for practicing the immortal way.  , and the weaker disciples often stagnate, and many waste their lives.

    It has been five years since Zhang Xiaofan started teaching. Naturally, he has heard these things countless times during conversations with his senior brothers. However, it is obvious that all the senior brothers have classified him in the "slightly worse" category.

    He walked back to the kitchen, came to the stove, filled up the water, and then continued to add firewood to the stove to boil some water.  The bright yellow flame became strong again. Zhang Xiaofan took his poor black "fire stick" that had been used for two years and fiddled with the wood in the stove. After the fire burned steadily, his eyes slowly fell on the fire stick in his hand.  This one is on a fire stick.

    But this was not something he discovered, but a very common thing - he was in a daze.

    The black fire stick is only one foot long except for the bead on the head. The only abnormality is that under the black color of the fire stick, there are faint blood-like veins, especially on the short stick and the ball.  The interface is even more obvious, and sometimes it almost seems like the two things are joined together with human blood.

    Zhang Xiaofan's whole body trembled suddenly. The thought of human blood melting that just flashed through his mind made him feel sick.  Over the years, he has gradually forgotten about that trip to the valley. He only occasionally dreams about it late at night, but he will suddenly dream about that weird experience, and he will wake up sweating profusely.

    At that time he feltI am very lonely, facing the unknown ferocity alone, and facing the dark death alone.  Every time at this time, he could hardly suppress his inexplicable excitement, with a hint of fanatical impulse, and he couldn't help but feel like killing.  Even in the darkness, he recalled the strange fanaticism in Monk Puzhi's eyes when he looked at him at the edge of the broken grass temple many years ago!

    Zhang Xiaofan has no idea why he has such a strange feeling, but fortunately, he still has a way to calm his horrified heart: Brahma Prajna!

    This set of Buddhist supreme techniques has the wonderful effect of deterring evil spirits and purifying the mind. He has practiced it for five years, and its greatest use is to suppress the strange emotions that have appeared inexplicably in the past two years.

    "Snapped"!

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a pain in his head, and something fell to the ground, but it was a pine cone. Zhang Xiaofan became angry, turned around and said angrily: "Damn monkey, don't let me catch you Hey, you are ah!"  Sixth Senior Brother!"

    Zhang Xiaofan jumped up and saw a man standing at the door. He was of medium build, with a lean face and a big smile. He had a small baggage on his back. Who could it be if it wasn't the old Liu Du Bishu whom he hadn't seen for a long time?

    Du Bishu looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down and said, "It's amazing. In just a few years, you've grown to be as tall as me."

    Zhang Xiaofan walked up quickly, grabbed Du Bishu's shoulders with force, and said with a smile: "Sixth Senior Brother, why have you been gone for so long? We all miss you very much."

    Du Bishu smiled and said, "Am I back now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan then asked: "Master and master, do you know you are back?"

    Du Bishu said: "No, I just came back and saw smoke in the kitchen here, so I came over to take a look. Haha, I knew you were working here. I haven't seen you in a few years. Did you miss me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt happy and nodded repeatedly.  Du Bishu touched his head and suddenly whispered: "Let's go with me to see the master."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said: "Why do you still need me to accompany you?"

    Du Bishu said with a bitter face: "Master asked me to go down the mountain at first and agreed that it would be limited to one year, but I played too much, uh, no, I searched for half a year more before I found good materials to refine the magic weapon. I'm afraid  I'm going to be scolded by Master. Please go with me."

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at him and said, "Then you said you came to see me first. By the way, Sixth Senior Brother, what kind of magic weapon are you practicing?"

    Du Bishu smiled dryly and said: "Haha, of course I came to see you first, little junior brother, let's go, let's go." He pulled Zhang Xiaofan and left.

    After a while, Dahuang, who was hiding in a corner, gnawing on bones, and Xiaohui, who was leaning on its back to catch lice, both heard a roar coming from the Shoujing Hall: "Unscrupulous people, I'm so angry."  !”

    At dinner time, everyone in Dazhu Peak reunited for the first time in the past two years and sat at the same table to eat.  After everyone sat down, Tian Buyi still had an angry look on his face. After greeting Du Bishu, all the disciples couldn't help but quietly asked him: "Lao Liu, why did Master get so angry when he saw you?"

    Du Bishu looked embarrassed, looking around at him, while Zhang Xiaofan, who was sitting next to him, had a smile on his face, but he didn't dare to laugh out loud, looking quite weird.

    At this time, Tian Linger, who was sitting opposite, finally couldn't bear it anymore and was the first to ask Tian Buyi: "Dad, Sixth Senior Brother finally came back, why are you still so angry?"

    Du Bishu quietly raised his eyes and looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi glared at him, and Du Bishu lowered his head in fright.  Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Lao Liu, would you like to show your magic weapon to everyone?"

    Du Bishu opened his mouth, but couldn't say anything. He raised his eyes to look at his master's wife, Suru, and saw Suru smiling and said: "Bishu, please take it out and show it to everyone, and let everyone know why your master is angry.  ?”

    Seeing that he couldn't put it off, Du Bishu took his small bundle slowly, shook it twice, took out a few things from the middle, and put them on the table.

    Everyone did not blink, staring straight at him for fear of missing something. The dining hall was extremely quiet for a while.  On the dining table, there were three half-fist-sized objects that seemed to be made of some kind of hard wood. They were six-sided squares, all white, with various points carved on them, but they were three dice.

    Everyone was stunned, speechless, and burst into laughter after a moment.

    Du Bishu’s face turned red. Tian Buyi looked at him with anger on his face and said angrily: “Rotten wood cannot be carved!”

    Suru smiled and shook her head at this moment, saying: "Forget it, this is not a big deal, just roll the dice. Anyway, this magic weapon is for his own use."

    Tian Buyi glared at his apprentice and said to Suru: "YouHow do you know he's not using this to deceive?  "

    Du Bishu was startled and said quickly: "Master, Master, I will never dare to do such a shameless thing. I just found a thousand-year-old three-bead tree (Note 1) by the Chishui River in the south a few years ago. It is extremely spiritual.  I carved these three dice based on their essence, completely on a whim, and never thought of anything else"

    Tian Buyi was furious and said: "You are happy, huh, you can just practice other things. Now you have made a pair of gambling tools. When the Seven Meridians Competition is held in a month, when you appear on stage, I will  Do you still have the face?"

    Du Bishu did not dare to say anything anymore. Suru shook her head and whispered: "Buyi, this is something he likes. Don't force him. Do you still remember Senior Brother Wan"

    Tian Buyi was suddenly shocked and turned to look at Suru. Suru sighed lightly and said to Du Bishu: "Bishu, you know that your master and I have never forced you to be like other lineages.  Brothers and sisters practice fairy swords as well, but magic weapons are often closely related, so you should be careful when doing so."

    Du Bishu secretly glanced at Tian Buyi, only to see that his master looked unhappy and was sulking. How could he dare to say more? He nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes."

    Suru glanced at her husband again, and then said to everyone: "Time flies so fast, next month will be the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. Then we will go to Tongtian Peak where Nagato is, so you should prepare early.  ," At this point, her beautiful and gentle face suddenly became solemn, and she said quickly: "Don't let me and your master down again this time, do you understand?"

    The hearts of all the disciples jumped and they said in unison: "Yes!"

    "Master, Master." Mixed in the loud replies from everyone, an uncoordinated and weak voice emerged. Suru looked over and saw that it was Zhang Xiaofan, the seventh and last one. She frowned and said, "What's the matter, Xiaofan?"  Fan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said cautiously: "Did you just mean that I would go too?"

    Suru was startled, glanced at Tian Buyi, a smile appeared on her face, and said with a smile: "Yes, aren't you also a disciple of the Dazhu Peak lineage?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed, jumped up in cheers, and high-fived Du Bishu next to him. He didn't care that Tian Buyi sneered in the distance: "There are nine places anyway, even if one is given to an idiot, it's still a waste. It's not in vain."

    ※※※

    At night, Zhang Xiaofan returned to the house and saw Da Huang and Xiao Hui running to his bed to rest.  A year and a half ago, Dahuang moved to Zhang Xiaofan's room to sleep because he was close to Xiaohui. At first, Tian Buyi was frightened because he couldn't find his beloved dog anywhere. Finally, he snorted when he found out the whole story and didn't say anything.  He just walked away. When Zhang Xiaofan saw that the master didn't blame him, he didn't drive Dahuang out (actually he couldn't drive him out. Dahuang occupied half of the bed and Xiaohui occupied half of it. You can know the mood of the owner of the house.  ).

    However, as time passed, he probably got used to the crowds and became familiar with them. Zhang Xiaofan no longer complained about Dahuang and Xiaohui sleeping with him. That night, he was in a very good mood. He walked into the room and sat at the table, taking a look.  , only to see Dahuang lying lazily, but Xiao Hui went to the kitchen again at some point, stole his black fire stick, and rubbed it against Dahuang's body.

    There was a movement in his heart, and he vaguely felt that Xiao Hui seemed to be very interested in this fire stick, but he was not in the mood to think about it so much now. His heart was completely filled with joy that the master unexpectedly allowed him to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    If Dahuang and Xiaohui look at Zhang Xiaofan at this time, they will see a human with glowing eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan stared at the monkeys and dogs, but he seemed to be talking to the air: "Look, I actually have the opportunity to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. It's really great. Master, he is really tolerant. Even if I am stupid, I will still be there."  Take me to see you for a long time, uh, maybe you can meet Jingyu then."

    At this point, he seemed to have remembered something, and whispered to himself: "But if we really go on stage to compete, I'm afraid it will embarrass Master. Forget it, just do what you have to do. Dahuang, Xiaohui,  Do you think so?"

    “Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!”

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes and saw that Xiao Hui was focused on Dahuang's fur. He carefully grabbed the lice and only barked a few times to deal with him. However, Dahuang was even more straightforward and even put his two dog ears down without even looking.  Take a look at him.

    "Damn dog!" Zhang Xiaofan cursed angrily, and suddenly his vision went dark, but it was Xiao Hui who suddenly smashed the fire stick in his hand.  He was startled and quickly moved away. The fire stick hit the table, jumped twice and fell to the ground.

    "Squeaks, Wangwang!" This time the voice of the big yellow dog and the little gray monkey became a symphony. Zhang Xiaofan made a ghostly face at the two beasts, and sat down when he hated it.  Show Qi Hao's heroic appearance on Dazhu Peak two years ago?? 

    "The ice has turned into a wall!" Zhang Xiaofan muttered in a low voice. It was fine when he was not practicing, but these days, as his practice deepened, he deeply experienced how difficult and unattainable it was to reach Qi Hao's state.

    He thought again of that night, Tian Linger’s gentle but fiery eyes by the light in this room!

    His heart felt like being pricked by a sharp needle at that moment.

    The fire stick lying there quietly on the ground, with the sound of monkeys and yellow dogs playing next to him, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that he was so similar to the fire stick. Even when the fire stick fell on the ground, in his eyes, it seemed like  It also brought a bit of loneliness.

    "Alas", he sighed, trying to imagine the situation when he could reach that state, and then in a completely relaxed and unconcerned posture, for the first time in his life, he did what the Qingyun Sect disciples had done countless times.  The "driving away" action: waving to the fire stick on the ground.

    That moment seemed like forever.

    Zhang Xiaofan was very normal, not even a little sad, and was ready to accept his failure as a matter of course. Then, he saw the fire stick in the ground move.

    Just so gently, slightly, like waking up from a long sleep, it moved!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 17 Attending the meeting

.    This morning, everyone on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Sect was in high spirits, especially the disciples, who were all smiling. Although they were a little nervous, they were mostly drowned in excitement.

    Among the people, the only ones who participated in the last Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition were Senior Brother Song Daren, Second Brother Wu Dayi, Third Brother Zheng Dali, and Fourth Brother He Dazhi. As for the fifth Brother Lu Daxin and the Sixth Brother Du Bishu, they were all Tian Buyi.  The newly recruited disciples in the past ten years, including the young Tian Ling'er and Zhang Xiaofan, have never seen the Qingyun Sect's once-in-a-generation event.

    Tian Linger was the happiest at the moment. While Tian Buyi and his wife were making final preparations, she pestered the most experienced Song Daren and kept asking: "Senior Brother, are there really so many fellow disciples going to the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?  "

    Song Daren was smiling, obviously in a good mood, and said: "Yes, the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is the biggest event of our sect, and all members of the sect regard it as a top priority. And all the fellow sect members who can be selected to represent each lineage in the battle are  , are all outstanding characters, and it goes without saying that the scene was spectacular and thrilling.”

    At this time, the fourth child He Dazhi heard from the side, walked over, secretly blinked at Tian Linger, and said with a smile: "Little junior sister, you don't know something. In fact, the senior brother still has something to say."

    Tian Linger said "Yeah", ignored Song Daren's surprised look, and asked: "What, Fourth Senior Brother?"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "At the martial arts test site, hundreds of people from the same sect were watching. The winner stood on the stage with thunderous applause. The pride cannot escape, but if there are some beautiful and new young junior sisters from different backgrounds.  Isn't it a great joy in life to see the eldest brother impressed by his grace, screaming and cheering?" At this point, he turned to Song Daren with a serious face and said: "Eldest brother, do you think so or not?"

    Song Daren's face suddenly turned red.

    Tian Ling'er saw it and was really surprised, and said: "Elder brother, why are you blushing suddenly?"

    Song Daren shook his head like a rattle and said repeatedly: "No, no, how can I be popular"

    He Dazhi coughed and saw other senior brothers and sisters gathered around him at some point. The young ones like Du Bishu and Zhang Xiaofan were all confused, but Wu Dayi and Zheng Dali were all smiling and said with a smile:  "Oh, the second and third senior brothers are here too. I have a bad memory recently. It seems that in the last big exam, when the senior brother won two games in a row and entered the third round, there was a young and beautiful junior sister from the same school. Hey,  I forgot my name"

    Wu Dayi immediately continued: "Ah, I can't remember clearly, but she seems to be a fellow junior sister on Xiaozhu Peak. Her appearance is very beautiful, but the name"

    Zheng Dali said with a smile on his face: "As for the name, we have all forgotten it, but we still remember the appearance of the person who applauded the loudest in the field and who was flirting with Senior Brother."

    "Wow"!

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar. Tian Linger took the lead in questioning: "Senior Brother, which fellow senior sister is actually so kind to you?"

    Song Daren's face was full of embarrassment, he stared at He Dazhi fiercely, and said with a dry smile: "No, there is no such thing, don't listen to the nonsense of the fourth senior brother. Junior sister Wenmin of Xiaozhufeng only did it for us for the sake of our senior sister.  Cheers and cheers."

    "Huh?" He Dazhi said immediately: "Senior Brother, this is strange. Neither the second senior brother nor the third senior brother and I know that person's name. Why did you tell him his name right away? But speaking of Senior Sister Wenmin  That's good for senior brother"

    Everyone roared with laughter. Song Daren knew that he had made a mistake, and he also knew that the Analects of Confucius, the most shrewd person in the Dazhu Peak Sect, was far from being wise. He made more mistakes than he said. He snorted and said with a dry smile, relying on his thick skin.  : "Boring man, hehe, let me go see Master and Master, are you okay?"

    Tian Linger was still waiting to ask, but she saw Song Daren slipping away faster than the wind. In the blink of an eye, he could no longer see the figure, so she had to grab He Dazhi. His big eyes were full of excitement and said: "Fourth Senior Brother,  Please tell me, what does Senior Sister Wenmin look like?"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "Little Junior Sister, don't you often go back to Xiaozhu Peak with your Junior Sister to visit Master Shuiyue? How come you have never met Senior Sister Wenmin? She is Master Shuiyue's proud disciple."

    Tian Linger shook his head and said: "When my mother and I go to Xiaozhu Peak, we always go directly to see Master Shuiyue. It's rare to meet a few fellow seniors. Please tell me quickly!"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "Don't worry, don't worry, today we will go to Changmen Tongtian Peak to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, and you will probably be able to see her."

    Tian Linger said "Oh", rolled his eyes, as if he had realized something, and said: "No wonder I saw senior brother in high spirits when I woke up in the morning. It turns out that he is harboring evil intentions!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]He also smiled, and the little nervousness he had about the Qimai martial arts competition disappeared.  She moved her eyes and saw that everyone was smiling and in a good mood. But when she saw Zhang Xiaofan, she was suddenly startled. Although Zhang Xiaofan had a smile on his face, Tian Linger had been the closest to him over the years.  At a glance, he seemed to be a little distracted.

    While everyone was laughing and talking, Tian Linger secretly pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and whispered: "Xiaofan, what can I do for you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, the corner of his mouth moved, his right hand subconsciously touched his chest, and finally said: "I'm fine, senior sister."

    Tian Linger looked at him and said directly: "What is it, show me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, took out the thing in his arms, and took a look at Tian Linger. It was fine that Tian Linger didn't look at it, but when he saw it, he was even more surprised and said: "You took this black one?"  What are you doing with a fire stick with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was full of surprise when he saw Tian Linger's face, but even though there was a little anger in her appearance, she was still so beautiful. He said: "Master, please let me see it. I have a low cultivation level, I don't have any magic weapons, and I don't have any magic weapons."  will use……"

    Tian Linger suddenly realized it, but couldn't help laughing out loud, and said: "Ah, haha, that's it. Then you will take this, this fire stick to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition? In the past two thousand years, Qingyun Sect has been  The Sixth Senior Brother who got a dice-making magic weapon is already weird, but I didn't expect you, I didn't expect you, you actually brought a fire stick Hahahaha, I, I laughed to death."

    The disciples of Dazhu Peak who were standing aside heard Tian Linger suddenly burst into laughter, and they all came over and asked why. They couldn't help laughing again. Zhang Xiaofan saw that he was surrounded by smiling and happy senior brothers and sisters, and his heart was filled with laughter.  But suddenly there was a burst of anger.

    The anger deep in his heart passed in the blink of an eye, but it was so strong that it almost made Zhang Xiaofan suffocate.

    He lowered his head and held the ugly fire stick tightly, and the familiar coldness spread into his palm.

    "Xiaofan," Tian Linger suddenly stopped smiling and said seriously, "I'm sorry."

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and raised his head.

    Tian Linger said: "I originally thought of giving you a treasure to prop up your appearance, so that you would not be laughed at by other classmates when you go out. But these days, my mother is forcing me to practice too hard, so I forgot about it."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head subconsciously and said: "Sister, your cultivation is more important, you don't need to think about me anymore."

    Tian Linger patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "But it's okay. Everyone knows what you are capable of. Just think of it as a long-term experience." She lowered her voice, "If anyone bullies you,  You must come over and tell me, hum, I will stand up for you immediately."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the kind eyes of his senior sister, not doubting her promise at all. He could even feel the kindness in the words of everyone around him.  But, but, what emotion is still so surging, what kind of fire is burning so deep in his heart that it almost makes him unable to breathe?

    Tian Linger was still smiling, patting her favorite junior brother on the shoulder, and whispered: "Let me tell you, there are many fun places on Tongtian Peak. Let's sneak away and play this time, okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that beautiful face in front of his eyes, and suddenly he didn't dare to look directly at her face. He lowered his head, feeling sweet and troubled at the same time, as if he was a young man with mixed feelings, and whispered: "Yes, senior sister."

    Tian Linger smiled and suddenly heard He Dazhi say from behind: "Master and Mistress are here."

    Everyone turned around and saw Tian Buyi and Suru walking out of the Shoujing Hall.  Tian Buyi was dressed in a sky-blue robe, and his bearing was quite solemn. If he were not a little shorter and had a slightly bigger belly, he would really have the awe-inspiring air of a master.  As for Suru, it was the one who caught everyone's attention. She was always very beautiful. Today she was dressed in a light green dress. She had jade flowers on her head, a gold hairpin, her eyebrows were like distant mountains and her skin was like white jade.  Her eyes are like water and her red lips are smiling, which really captivates all living beings.

    Song Daren followed behind the couple, his expression could not be more serious.  However, as soon as the junior fellow apprentices saw him, they all had strange expressions on their faces that were not serious, half-smiling but not smiling.  Behind Song Daren, the yellow dog Da Huang and the monkey Xiao Hui also followed.  Xiao Hui seemed to be used to sitting on Dahuang's back now. When he saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in front, he called out a few times, jumped off Dahuang's back, and rushed to Zhang Xiaofan, jumping up and down.  onto his shoulders.

    Tian Buyi looked at the disciples, nodded, and said: "Let's go." After saying that, he waved his right hand, and the magic formula in his palm flashed, and with a flash of red light, his long-famous fairy sword "Chi Ling" was lifted up.  The red light is endless, holding the most precious treasure of the immortal family.  Tian Buyi was about to step forward when suddenly his pants leg was pulled by someone and he looked back.But he was bitten by Rhubarb. He saw this yellow dog that he had raised since childhood shaking its head, moaning "Woo" (biting his trouser legs), its tail wagging vigorously, and its dog eyes blinking.  Without blinking, he stared straight at Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment and said something vague, but he rolled up the rhubarb with a wave of his sleeve, then floated to the Red Spirit Sword, said hello to Suru, and left through the air first.

    Suru chuckled, shook her head, and said to everyone: "You guys can come too." After a pause, she said to Song Daren, "Daren, Xiaofan is not strong enough, so you take him away."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "Yes."

    Suru nodded, but without seeing how she acted, a light green light flashed through, as if it matched her clothes, carrying her straight up to the sky, chasing Tian Buyi's red light.

    Among the disciples of Dazhu Peak, Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali and Lu Daxin have not reached the fourth level of practice and cannot control the magic weapon. At that moment, Song Daren walked towards Zhang Xiaofan, and the remaining He Dazhi, Du Bishu and Tian Linger took one each and went on their way.  Among everyone, Tian Linger's magic weapon is "Amber Zhu Ling", and He Dazhi's magic weapon is a "Jiangshan Pen", which suits his usual habit of loving books, but the funniest thing is the dice of Lao Liu Du Bishu  It was a magic weapon. Once it was sacrificed, the white light flashed, and the three dice magnified ten times. They kept spinning in the air, and various numbers appeared in turn. When it comes to gambling equipment in the world, there is no other gambling tool like this.

    Lao Wu Lu Daxin cautiously stepped forward to take a closer look, and said to Du Bishu with a grimace: "Lao Liu, this thing of yours is not going to fall from the sky, is it?"

    Du Bishu raised his eyebrows and said with a playful smile: "Fifth Senior Brother, why don't we make a bet? If it falls from the sky, even if you win, I will"

    Lu Daxin said "bah bah bah": "Then do I still dare to win this bet?"

    Du Bishu was stunned and said: "That's true!"

    Song Daren walked up to Zhang Xiaofan and said with a smile: "Xiaofan, are you ready?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to nod when suddenly Xiao Hui, the monkey on his shoulder, screamed. The two of them were startled. They saw Xiao Hui pointing at the sky for a while, and then pointing at Zhang Xiaofan at himself. Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said:  "Are you going too?"

    Xiao Hui immediately grinned. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment and looked at Song Daren. Song Daren thought about it and smiled: "Anyway, Master has taken Da Huang, so let's take Xiao Hui too."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded with joy in his heart, and Xiao Hui was even more delighted.

    Song Daren turned around and said to the others: "Let's go too, otherwise the master will scold us if we are late." Everyone agreed and left with their magic weapons. Before leaving, Tian Linger went to Zhang Xiaofan and warned: "Be careful.  Ah, we must hold on tight, senior brother."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "I understand, senior sister."

    Tian Linger smiled at him, and as soon as he activated the magic formula, the glow of the amber and vermilion silk suddenly rose and disappeared through the air.  Song Daren then sacrificed his magical sword "Ten Tigers".  He is the eldest disciple of the Dazhu Peak lineage. Although his junior disciples practice different magic weapons, he still practices fairy swords.  The "Ten Tigers" fairy sword is all yellow in color, four feet long and three fingers wide. It is relatively large among the fairy swords, but unfortunately the power of the magic weapon cannot be calculated based on its size.

    At that moment, Song Daren pulled Zhang Xiaofan up. Zhang Xiaofan had the experience of riding on Tian Linger's Amber Zhu Ling before. The "Ten Tigers" sank down at his feet and then stabilized. He was no longer too panicked, but the monkey Xiao Hui seemed to  Knowing something, he grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's head tightly.

    Song Daren smiled slightly and said: "Junior brother, let's go." As he said that, he pointed his right hand to the sky, and only heard a low vibration from the "Ten Tigers" sword, which was floating flatly off the ground.  The one-foot fairy sword suddenly rose three feet, and Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously grabbed Song Daren tightly.

    At this time, a gust of mountain wind blew, and the tip of the "Ten Tigers" sword slowly tilted upward. When it was about seven points tilted, Zhang Xiaofan had to hold Song Daren tightly to prevent him from falling, when a scream came out  At the sound of the sound, the "Ten Tigers" rushed straight towards the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood on top of the fairy sword and hugged Song Daren tightly. Although he was nervous, he couldn't bear to close his eyes no matter what.  I saw the green peaks of Dazhu Peak getting farther and farther away from me, and suddenly my eyes went white. It penetrated into the thick white clouds, and I could no longer see anything clearly.

    At this time, there were vast clouds above and below, the wind was howling non-stop, and his face hurt from shaving. Zhang Xiaofan's body was trembling slightly, half nervous and half excited.  What a dream it is to ride among the blue sky and white clouds!

    The sea of ??clouds is vast, and I don’t know how long I have been walking. Just when Zhang Xiaofan’s mood is slowly calming down, as if to surprise him again, the "Ten Tigers" sword rushes out of the sea of ??clouds with a sharp whistling sound that breaks through the sky.

    The boundless blue sky is like an upside-down sky.The sea is so blue that it is almost pure, boundless, spectacular and majestic.  When they rushed out of the sea of ??clouds, the white clouds under their feet were like water splashes. As they moved, long clouds appeared, as if they were reluctant to leave. They were also like the gentle waves of a river, floating in the air, and then slowly falling back to the sea of ??clouds.  .

    The sky was like a wash, and the "Ten Tigers" sword soared into the sky. When it was almost three hundred feet away from the vast sea of ??clouds at its feet, Song Daren leveled the sword and started to walk straight towards Tongtian Peak.

    In the distance, a majestic mountain peak towering into the clouds, no, towering into the sky, stands proudly.  There, in the misty white clouds, there is a faint sound of bells echoing in the sky and the earth.  Tongtian Peak seems to really lead to the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan held his breath and looked into the distance. Under the boundless blue sky, beside the majestic mountain peaks, countless rays of light of various colors were flying and lingering. The closer to Tongtian Peak, the denser these rays of light became.

    Zhang Xiaofan knew that those were magic weapons used by the disciples of the Qingyun Sect. The magic weapons had different colors due to the five elements. They looked colorful and extremely beautiful.  But seeing these rays of light flowing towards the mountain peak like colored stones falling like rain, the scene was spectacular.  And together with the "Ten Tigers" Immortal Sword, they quickly merged into this colorful torrent.

    ※※※

    Accompanied by the whistling sound, Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan's sword and landed on a huge square. As soon as it landed on the ground, the monkey Xiao Hui looked around, then jumped off Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders and jumped around in the square, excited.  Zhang Xiaofan ignored it and looked around. He saw white jade railings, bursts of immortal energy, and nine large bronze tripods in the center of the square, placed in threes and threes.  The most surprising thing is that above the square, the clouds are steaming, and when walking, it is like walking in the clouds, making people feel like becoming immortals.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and felt that it looked familiar. He remembered that this was the "Sea of ??Clouds" among the so-called "Six Scenes of Qingyun Mountain" that he had visited when he first went to Qingyun Mountain.  We haven’t seen each other for five years, but this place remains the same as before. Nothing has changed. It is still as beautiful and ethereal, but it is much busier today than it was five years ago.

    The square is already very lively at the moment. The disciples from Qingyun Sect who came to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition are probably staying here temporarily. Looking from a distance, the heads are shaking, and there are probably not hundreds of them.  Most of the people standing in the square are dressed in Qingyun Sect costumes. They are both men and women. There are many of them of the younger generation. There are many heroic people. It can be seen that Qingyun Sect has worked hard to manage and cultivate these people over the years.  Young disciple.

    Although there were hundreds of people standing in the square, it still seemed very spacious.  Song Daren raised his eyes and looked around, and suddenly heard a clear voice in the distance shouting: "Senior Brother, we are here."

    Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan looked over and saw that it was the people from Dazhu Peak, not to mention Tian Linger who was shouting. They were standing next to a huge bronze tripod in the middle of the square, and Tian Linger was waving to them.

    Song Daren responded and walked over with Zhang Xiaofan. Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked around and saw other disciples from all walks of life standing together in groups in the square. They all seemed to be talking happily about something.  Look forward to the upcoming martial arts test.

    They walked up to them, and He Dazhi, who was standing behind Tian Linger, said first: "Elder brother, is the journey going well?"

    Song Daren smiled and said: "It's not the first time here, what else can happen?"

    Tian Linger glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said with a smile: "Xiaofan, is the scenery on the road okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan recalled the spectacular and breathtaking scenery above the blue sky just now, and said sincerely: "It's so beautiful."

    Tian Linger chuckled, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "You should work harder in the future. When you refine the magic weapon and learn to fly in the air, you can fly up to the sky every day to see it all."

    Zhang Xiaofan did not speak, but smiled and nodded heavily.

    Song Daren looked around and asked He Dazhi: "Fourth junior brother, where are the master and junior wife?"

    He Dazhi said: "A few of us followed the master and his wife here. The Taoist Brother Nagato who received him took the master and his wife up to Yuqing Temple. He said that the chief elders of the Seven Meridians wanted to gather together and finally discuss some details of the martial arts test.  .Master told us to wait here."

    Song Daren nodded, then waved, summoned all the junior brothers to his side, looked around, and lowered his voice and said: "Why do I see so many other senior brothers from different backgrounds? You guys should come here for a while first."  , is there any news?"

    He Dazhi shook his head and said: "I feel the same way. It seems that over the years, many newcomers have been admitted to the same sect."

    The second eldest brother, Wu Dayi, looked around and said: "There are quite a few newcomers, but I estimate that those who will take the stage tomorrow will probably be the senior brothers who have practiced well in the past. After all, they are still the ones with the most experience in cultivation"

    Song Daren suddenly sighed and said: "Second Junior Brother?That may not be the case. Do you still remember Lin Jingyu, the young disciple sent by Longshou Peak to deliver the message two years ago?  "

    Wu Dayi was startled, and then fell silent. Everyone looked at each other without saying a word. Only Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a complex emotion passing through his heart, which seemed to be joy, envy, and even a little jealous.

    “Who is that guy?” Suddenly someone said coldly.

    Everyone was surprised, but they saw that it was Tian Linger who was speaking. Her pretty face was slightly reddened, her beautiful eyes were wide open, and she said bitterly: "It's fine if he doesn't come to participate in this competition. If he  If you dare to come, it’s best to ask him to meet me, and then I will decide the outcome with him!”

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak looked at each other. Du Bishu, the sixth brother, was always smart and reacted very quickly. He smiled and said: "Young junior sister is absolutely right. If there is such a coincidence, hehe, senior brothers, why don't we make a bet and see who loses and who wins?"  "

    "Go, go!" Lao Wu Lu Daxin, who was standing next to him, kicked him away.

    Song Daren smiled and was about to say something when he suddenly heard a cough behind him and a woman whispered: "Senior Brother Song, we haven't seen you for a long time."

    Song Daren suddenly felt as if he had been hit hard.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 18 Meeting

.    Song Daren was startled for a moment. The sound lingered in his ears, like fairy music. A moment later, he woke up as if from a dream. He turned around like lightning and saw five or six female disciples standing behind him. He was looking at their clothes.  Qingyun Sect has always accepted only female disciples, Xiaozhufeng Sect.

    And the person who came out of the row to face them first was a beautiful woman with an oval face, hair like clouds, skin like snow, and a faint smile hanging on the corner of her mouth.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman, and was about to turn around and ask which senior sister she was from. Unexpectedly, when he looked back, he saw that everyone from Wu Dayi to Zheng Dali to He Dazhi had weird smiles on their faces.  As soon as he moved, he looked at Song Daren again, only to see that the usually smart and capable senior brother had a silly smile on his face, as if he didn't know what to say.  He thought about it for a while and guessed the woman's identity.

    Sure enough, He Dazhi and others were waiting to watch the show. Unexpectedly, Song Daren suddenly fell into a state of dementia. Not only was everyone at Dazhu Peak unbearable, but even the female disciples at Xiaozhu Peak opposite were covering their mouths and snickering.  The beautiful woman standing in front of Song Daren blushed slightly and called out in a low voice: "Senior Brother Song."

    Before Song Daren could react, He Dazhi, who was very impatient, already said: "Haha, Senior Sister Wenmin, you and I haven't seen each other for many years, how are you doing lately?"

    Wen Min's beautiful eyes moved to this lean man and paused for a moment, then smiled and said: "Is this Senior Brother He Dazhi He?"

    He Dazhi nodded repeatedly and said, "Senior Sister Wen has a good memory. You and I only met once a month ago, but you actually remember me. I'm really flattered."

    Wen Min smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother He fought against a strong enemy in the last competition and showed off his skills. Of course I will remember it."

    He Dazhi's face turned red. In the last Seven Meridians Tournament, he met a master from Nagato Tongtian Peak in the first round. Although he tried his best, he was still defeated. However, he was shrewd.  He smiled and said: "It's okay not to mention those old things. Compared with Senior Sister Wen and our senior brother, these superficial cultivation skills of my little brother are far behind. Speaking of which, since the last big test  , our senior brother is always thinking about you."

    Wen Min's face was slightly red, but she didn't answer. She only glanced at Song Daren from the corner of her eyes, but the young junior sisters behind her had already laughed.  Song Daren, a rough and arrogant man, was as embarrassed as a shy boy at the moment. He quickly protested: "No, no, I don't have time"

    "What?" Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a young woman behind Wenmin opposite, "Then you don't miss our senior sister Wenmin anymore?"

    Song Daren’s heart skipped a beat, and he secretly raised his eyes to glance at Wenmin, only to see Wenmin looking at him with her beautiful eyes unblinking.  He was anxious and blurted out: "No, no, I am worried about"

    "ha!"

    Everyone in Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng laughed together, especially the young women behind Wenmin, who laughed brightly and loudly, causing other nearby disciples from all walks of life to look here a few more times.

    He Dazhi waited for everyone to stop laughing, and then said seriously to the women of Xiaozhu Peak: "Senior sisters, this is what our senior brother actually means. It's not that he doesn't miss senior sister Wenmin, but he doesn't miss him all the time"

    "What is that?" a female disciple from Xiaozhu Peak asked with a loud laugh.

    He Dazhi glanced at the woman and said with a smile: "He remembered Senior Sister Wen once a moment later, and read her name again a moment later, so he said he didn't miss her all the time."

    Everyone laughed. Song Daren glared at He Dazhi fiercely, but looked at Wen Min from the corner of his eyes. He saw a smile on her lips, but she didn't seem to be angry at all. He couldn't help but feel secretly happy in his heart, but he said in his mouth: "Junior sister Wen, they  He just likes to joke, don’t worry about it.”

    Wenmin smiled, turned around and stopped the junior sisters behind him who were trembling with laughter, then took a deep look at him and said, "Then what are you thinking?"

    Song Daren had a grimace on his face and said "I, I, I" several times, but could not say anything. Seeing his appearance, the women couldn't help but laugh again.  Wenmin shook his head, glared at him, ignored him, walked up to Tian Linger, took her white jade-like palm, looked at her carefully, and said, "Are you Junior Sister Ling'er?"

    Tian Linger said curiously: "Yes. Senior Sister Wen, how did you know about me?"

    Wenmin smiled and said: "You often come to our Xiaozhu Peak with Uncle Su Rusu to visit our master. We have known you for a long time. We have not seen you for several years, and you have become more and more handsome."

    Tian Linger held Wenmin's hand and said with a smile: "No way, how can I compare with your flower-like appearance, Senior Sister Wenmin?" At this point, she lowered her voice, leaned forward and whispered: "What can my senior brother do for you?"  Senior Sister Wen, youI'm so fascinated.  "

    Wen Min glanced at Song Daren, who immediately showed a silly smile. She shook her head and whispered: "That senior brother of yours is really a fool."

    Tian Linger burst out laughing, and immediately felt that it was too late to meet senior sister Wenmin. At that moment, Wenmin gently pulled her, and Tian Linger followed her to the group of women at Xiaozhu Peak, chatting for a few words.  , immediately became very familiar, and laughter and laughter could be heard from time to time among the group of women, leaving Song Daren and others aside.

    Song Daren stood aside, wanting to go forward and talk to Wen Min, but for a moment he didn't know how to speak, so he had to stand where he was.  Not to mention others, even Zhang Xiaofan saw it and shook his head.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard Du Bishu next to him say "Hey" and said: "A lot of people are here again."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart. He turned around and suddenly felt a shock in his body.  I saw a group of people coming from a distance, more than thirty people in total, all dressed in white and looking heroic, in other words, they were arrogant.  However, the first few people had extraordinary bearings, especially the one at the front, who was dressed in white as snow and handsome. Who could he be if he wasn't Qi Hao?

    Qi Hao!

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the group of people walking over and repeated the name in his heart. At the same time, he heard the fourth senior brother He Dazhi beside him suddenly smiled and said in a low voice: "The Longshou Peak lineage is indeed strong in numbers.  "

    Qi Hao also saw the people at Dazhu Peak at this time, and immediately walked over, and the people behind him also followed.  When he walked up to him, he held his hands in front of Song Daren and said with a smile, "Senior Brother Song, you and I meet again."

    Song Daren did not dare to neglect, and returned the greeting: "Senior Brother Qi, you are here too. I wonder if you will participate in this big test?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Originally, I didn't want to participate, but my master thought that I still needed to practice my practice and ordered me to participate, so I shamelessly took up a spot in my lineage."

    Song Daren nodded and smiled: "That's very good. With the talents of Senior Brother Qi, you must be the winner this time."

    Qi Hao shook his head repeatedly and said modestly: "No, no, Senior Brother Song is too generous."

    The two of them were talking superficially, but Zhang Xiaofan widened his eyes and searched behind Qi Hao. Sure enough, within a moment, he saw Lin Jingyu standing behind Qi Hao. He was also looking around. Apparently, he was also there.  Looking for something.  The two people's eyes met, and they were extremely happy. They walked out at the same time and held each other's hands. It seemed that they had a thousand words to say, but they couldn't say them at the moment.

    After a long time, Lin Jingyu said: "Xiaofan, have you participated in this big test?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, my master is very kind to me and mercifully allowed me to participate. What about you?"

    Lin Jingyu said: "I also participated. Hmm, what's so good about that dwarf master of yours? I went to your place two years ago and he did that to you"

    Zhang Xiaofan said quickly: "No, he is not like that on weekdays. He was just angry that day."

    Lin Jingyu and his old friends rarely see each other again, and they don't want to let these boring topics disturb their moods.  Then he changed the subject and said with a smile: "You kid, I haven't seen you for two years, but you have grown so tall?"

    Zhang Xiaofan punched him, laughed and cursed: "What, you can grow up, don't you allow me to cum?"

    Lin Jingyu laughed. The two of them were talking to themselves. This time, there was no teacher around. They could talk freely and no one else cared about them.  Just as he was talking, Zhang Xiaofan accidentally looked back and saw that Qi Hao had seen Tian Linger and Wen Min standing nearby, walking over to say hello. He felt a pain in his heart for no reason, and even his face changed.  .

    Lin Jingyu saw this and asked in surprise: "What's wrong, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, forced a smile and said: "It's okay." However, even though he said this, his eyes were still looking at Qi Hao.

    Qi Hao had already walked up to Tian Linger and Wen Min. He first greeted Tian Linger with a smile and said, "Junior Sister Tian, ??do you still remember me?"

    Tian Linger had been talking happily to Wen Min and other people in Xiaozhu Peak. At this moment, Qi Hao suddenly appeared. For some reason, his face turned red and his voice became softer: "Yes, hello, Senior Brother Qi."

    Looking from a distance, Tian Linger's beautiful face was slightly red, and her big watery eyes looked dreamy at first glance, but when this beautiful face was reflected in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes from a distance, it was like a knife cutting her.  Generally, the pain is deep in my heart.

    "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you? Why did your face suddenly turn so white?" Lin Jingyu didn't know why and asked with concern: "Are you sick?"

    "No, it's okay, I'm fine." Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice.

    In the distance, Wen Min’s mind was so sharp. He looked at Tian Linger’s appearance.?, he had a rough idea in his mind, and he immediately said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, why do you only recognize Junior Sister Tian and don't even recognize our Xiaozhufeng sisters in your eyes?"

    After she said this, all the women behind her started to boo, Qi Hao said quickly: "Senior Sister Wen, what are you talking about? How dare I neglect the senior sisters of Xiaozhufeng like this?"

    Wen Min chuckled lightly and said: "Senior Brother Qi is participating in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition again this time, so he must be determined to win?"

    Qi Hao's eyes flashed, and he said: "Senior Sister Wen passed three levels in a row in the last grand examination, but unfortunately she lost at the hands of Senior Brother Xiao, the elder Xiao Yicai, which is very disappointing. She must have gone through a period of intensive training, plus  Master Shuiyue’s careful cultivation, and now as the number one master of Xiaozhu Peak, he must be here for this grand trial crown.”

    Wenmin smiled and said: "I don't dare, I don't dare, how dare I compete with you, Senior Brother Qi, and I cannot afford the title of the number one master of Xiaozhu Peak."

    Qi Hao frowned and said, "Senior Sister Wen, you are too polite"

    Wen Min smiled and said: "No, my master, Master Shuiyue, is a scholar of heaven and earth. I am not qualified enough to learn from her. There are other talented sisters in my lineage, so senior brother Qi should be careful."

    Qi Hao's eyes sparkled, but he smiled and said: "It's so much better. I think the person who can make Senior Sister Wen feel inferior must be an unparalleled genius. I really want to see it as soon as possible."

    Wen Min chuckled lightly, nodded, said no more, and pulled Tian Linger, who was reluctant to give up, to the side.

    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from above the square, sounding like thunder, shaking the whole place.  Hundreds of Qingyun disciples in the square looked up and saw a red light coming from the sky. It stopped at the top of the square in a moment. A red fairy sword exuded immortal energy and lay across the square in the middle of the square. On it stood a long gate of Tongtian Peak.  The Taoist priest said loudly to the disciples of all walks of life standing in the square:

    “Senior brothers, the real master of the sect has an order from all of you, please invite all the senior brothers who participated in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Examination to go to the Yuqing Hall to speak.”

    The mountain breeze was blowing and the white clouds were misty. There was a commotion among the hundreds of Qingyun disciples in the square, and then one after another people came out and walked towards the front of the square.

    Zhang Xiaofan originally thought that those disciples with advanced cultivation would directly sacrifice their magic weapons and fly into the air, but unexpectedly, everyone seemed to have no intention of doing so, and they all walked honestly.  He and Lin Jingyu were walking together, and looking to the left and right, he saw Tian Linger, Xiaozhufeng Wenmin and other women walking together, with smiles on their faces, and seemed to be in a good mood. Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples were following behind them.

    As for the Longshou Peak lineage, seven or eight people walked out from Qi Hao's group. At this moment, they walked elsewhere and greeted the other disciples who also came out, especially Qi Hao, who was familiar with the situation.  He called out the names of other disciples and said hello, and all the other disciples greeted him with smiles. It seemed that he had a wide circle of friends.

    "Senior Brother Qi is very good at making friends," Lin Jingyu, who was walking beside him after noticing that Zhang Xiaofan was always looking at Qi Hao, said, "Moreover, he has a high level of cultivation and has the respect of Master Cangsong."  He is trustworthy, so everyone in the Qingyun Sect gives him face."

    Zhang Xiaofan listened with no expression on his face, but nodded slowly.

    Walking to the end of the square, there is the "Hongqiao" in the Six Scenic Spots of Qingyun. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked through this place when they were rescued from Qingyun Mountain five years ago. Now that they revisited their old place, they couldn't help but feel emotional.

    Stepping onto the magical bridge of Hongqiao, looking at the clear water flowing down both sides of the bridge, it still reflects the psychedelic and beautiful seven-color rainbow. Five years ago, two young people who did not know the world are now disciples of Qingyun Sect.  Walking at the end of the crowd, Lin Jingyu suddenly sighed softly: "Five years!"

    Zhang Xiaofan remained silent and just walked forward.  The scenery in front of me is the same as before. As the Hongqiao rises, the white clouds gradually fall below my feet, and the blue sky is as clear as a wash, horizontally above my head.

    "Why don't you go up with your sword?" Zhang Xiaofan said suddenly.

    Lin Jingyu had a slightly surprised look on his face and said: "Don't you know, our disciples are not allowed to fly with swords near the main hall of Tongtian Peak. I heard Senior Brother Qi Hao say that this is for  To express respect for Nagato, he had to walk up to the Yuqing Temple Holy Land. Secondly, I heard that when our Qingyun Sect was first established, Patriarch Qingyun once set up a very severe restriction on the top of the Tongtian Peak in order to protect this place, called '  Anyone who flies to Tongtian Peak without permission will be killed by the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'."

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: "No wonder there are so many masters from the same sect, but not one can wield a sword. By the way, is that 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' powerful?"

    Lin Jingyu looked at the mountain peaks towering in front of him and said: "I have never seen it before, but I think it is very powerful. I heard that this 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'"?It was passed down by Patriarch Qingyun, and was perfected by Patriarch Qingyun thousands of years ago. It is extremely powerful. Since then, no one has been heard of who dared to go wild in our Qingyun Mountain.  "

    Zhang Xiaofan followed his gaze and looked at the majestic and tall mountain peak, and sighed: "It's so amazing!"

    The two of them were walking and talking like this, following dozens of people across the Hongqiao.  Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked at the young elites of the Qingyun Sect, and saw that among the more than sixty people, most were men. There were only thirteen or four female disciples, most of whom were wearing Xiaozhufeng costumes.  of.  However, regardless of men and women, if you look at them, almost all of them are very impressive. The men are majestic, the women are beautiful and generous, and there are handsome men and beauties everywhere.  Anyone who looks at it will say that the Qingyun Sect has a successor and a bright future.

    After crossing Hongqiao, we arrived at the Bishuitan where the spiritual beast "Water Qilin" of Qingyunmen Town lives.  Different from when Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu first arrived five years ago, this ancient beast, which the disciples of Qingyun Sect respected as "Spirit Master", was not hiding in the pond at this time, but had been lying in the air beside the pond for a long time.  The sun was shining on the ground.  But looking at its lazy look, it looks no different from five years ago.

    Qingyun’s disciples walked down the Hongqiao Bridge and saluted the behemoth one by one, then stepped onto the steps beside the pool and walked towards the main hall of Yuqing Temple, which was high above.  Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan followed the crowd and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan, "Do you still remember what happened when we first came here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said with lingering fear: "I remember, I got soaked in water, but that's it. Seeing such a big monster scared me."

    Lin Jingyu showed a smile and said, "That's right, when we were in Caomiao Village before, we had seen something like this before. I thought the biggest animal in the world was the bear on Qingyun Mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan burst out laughing. For a moment, everyone looked back. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly stopped laughing.  Lin Jingyu was also surprised, coughed twice and turned slightly red.

    The others looked at it for a few times, then turned around and continued walking. Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Lin Jingyu. Their eyes met and they both smiled.

    The dozens of people in front quickly walked over. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked down the Hongqiao and came to the edge of the clear water pool. They bowed respectfully to the water unicorn.  However, this water unicorn seemed to be sleeping extremely hard from the beginning. It did not respond to anyone's salutes. Now it was deeply asleep, snoring like thunder. It was 10% that it did not know that these two young men were saluting it.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu did not expect Shui Qilin to answer them. After bowing, they walked up the steps.  Zhang Xiaofan said: "Jingyu, last time you came to Dazhu Peak, you were in a hurry, and I didn't congratulate you. I didn't expect that you have achieved such a high level of Taoism in just a few years."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said: "This is all the careful teachings of my mentor Cangsong Zhenren and all the senior brothers." When he said this, he paused and his voice gradually turned into a low voice and said: "Actually, in the first few years, I always  When I was practicing, I thought of the pile of bloody corpses in Caomiao Village, and I felt uncomfortable, so I made up my mind to practice hard, hoping that one day I could take revenge for my parents and the people in the village."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt sour in his heart and reached out his hand to pat his shoulder.  Lin Jingyu calmed down, put his mind back together, smiled and said, "Okay, let's not talk about the past. How about you, how is your cultivation going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "You know I haven't been as smart as you since I was a child. In these years on Dazhu Peak, Master and all the brothers have been very kind to me, but I am too stupid and my progress in cultivation is extremely slow. I am very sorry to Master."  With senior brother."

    Lin Jingyu snorted and said, "How stupid are you? I think it's probably your short master who deliberately made things difficult for you and didn't teach you the real Qingyun Sect cultivation method."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't expect that Lin Jingyu would still be resentful of Tian Buyi during the dispute two years ago. He immediately smiled and said: "No, my master is not that kind of person. Forget it, don't talk about me anymore, that's right.  , is your magic weapon still the 'Dragon-Slaying Sword' from two years ago?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said with a smile: "This divine sword is the most precious treasure of the Longshou Peak lineage. Thanks to the kindness of my mentor, I passed this sword on to me. In addition to being extremely powerful, the sword has spirituality and is of great help to my cultivation."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt envious in his heart, and it showed on his face, saying: "That would be the best."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and asked: "What about you, Xiaofan, do you have any magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously reached into his arms and touched the black "fire stick".  A trace of coldness appeared on his palm.

    "No," he whispered, "I don't practice enough, and I can't use the magic weapon yet."

    Lin Jingyu didn't care, as if he had expected it, and comforted him: "It's okay, Xiaofan, as long as you practice diligently, you will be able toIt will succeed. Anyway, we are still young, so let’s take this time to see it.  "

    Zhang Xiaofan moved the corners of his mouth, looking at his old friend’s kind face and listening to his gentle words, but he didn’t feel a trace of relief.

    ????????????????

    Everyone thought that he came here just for a visit. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt an unspeakable anger in his heart, like a fire burning deep in his heart, but it dissipated in the blink of an eye.  He lowered his head and said nothing. He didn't even have the intention to blame his friends, because he found that even he thought so.

    As if responding to his thoughts, the "fire stick" that was still connected to his palm in his arms suddenly reacted. In a moment, the coldness became strong and spread directly from his palm to his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but then he discovered that this feeling did no harm to his body at all, and was actually very cool and comfortable.  He looked to the side and saw that Lin Jingyu was completely unaware.

    Just when Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly, a deafening roar broke out from behind them.  Zhang Xiaofan paid it back, but even Lin Jingyu, who was far better than him in cultivation, was just like him. His whole body was shaken, his ears were ringing, and his ears were ringing. Some of the Qingyun Sect disciples who were walking in front of them seemed to be the same.  Same situation.

    Everyone was extremely surprised. How could there be such a strange sound in the Qingyun Sect Holy Land? They all turned around and saw that everyone was even more horrified.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 19 Drawing Lots

.    I saw beside the clear water pool, the giant water unicorn that had been sleeping soundly suddenly woke up and turned around fiercely. Its huge eyes revealed endless fierce light, the hair on its back stood up, and it opened a blood basin.  The big mouth revealed two long sharp fangs, actually assuming an attacking posture.  And its target is clearly the Qingyun Sect disciples standing on the steps.

    This water unicorn is a prehistoric spiritual species, an ancient beast. As soon as it showed its power, the wind and clouds suddenly changed color. The originally blue sky suddenly darkened. As it took the first step towards the stairs, it was originally calm.  The mountain wind turned into a violent wind, whistling sharply and rolling over the top of the sky-reaching peak.  In the blue water pool closest to Shui Qilin, the water surface changed even more. It started to tremble from being as flat as a mirror, and then suddenly rotated violently. The entire pool water rotated rapidly, and a deep vortex spun out around the center.  Deep in the vortex, there seemed to be a rumbling sound.  A moment later, everyone heard a loud noise, and a column of water suddenly rose into the sky from the depths of the vortex. It was as thick as three people embracing each other.  As if driven, it fell in front of the water unicorn, like a swimming dragon, crystal clear, spinning and swimming in the air.

    At this time, none of the Qingyun disciples standing on the steps, including Qi Hao and others who were the most advanced in cultivation, could no longer remain calm. They all changed their colors, and some even turned pale and trembled slightly.

    The reason why Shui Qilin was able to help Patriarch Qingye eliminate demons and subjugate demons thousands of years ago, and has been highly respected by Qingyun Sect for thousands of years, is that its strength was fully revealed at this moment.  Among the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, the water unicorn is the best spiritual creature of the water system. It only has the ability to control water out of thin air, without any help, it can summon a water column that is as thick as it condenses and does not disperse.  He hovered in mid-air and swam endlessly without any sign of exertion. His spiritual power and pure mental power were far superior to those of ordinary cultivators in the world. Even in the Qingyun Sect, there are many masters. Not to mention that he could do it purely with mental power.  In this regard, there are not many people who can borrow magic weapons to this level.

    At this moment, the sky and the earth were darkened, the wind and clouds were turbulent, and all the disciples of Qingyun Sect saw the spiritual master Water Qilin burst into a thunderous wrath that had never been seen in more than a thousand years. They were all dumbfounded and at a loss.  As soon as he said it, he saw Shui Qilin roaring incessantly, his eyes widened, and the look of rage and hatred in his eyes became more and more intense. It seemed that he felt something with deep hatred or extreme hatred, and he wanted to fight to the death with it.  The thick water column hovering in front of this giant beast began to swim faster and faster. Suddenly there was a loud noise and a "boom", and the huge water column, with endless momentum, hit the Qingyun disciples on the steps overwhelmingly.

    At this critical moment, a cry came from mid-air: "Spirit Master, please calm down!"

    A dark green figure, as if appearing out of thin air, suddenly appeared in mid-air between Shui Qilin and Qingyun disciples. It was Daoxuan Zhenren, the leader of Qingyun Sect.  We haven’t seen each other for five years, and his crane-bone fairy style has not changed at all. It’s just that he is frowning at the moment. He is obviously extremely puzzled by Shui Qilin’s sudden attack. However, the situation is urgent. Behind him are dozens of the best young people from the Qingyun Sect.  Disciple, within the water column roaring in front, there were waves of light, and the shadows of various ferocious beasts were faintly visible. They were obviously the ferocious beasts killed by the water unicorn in the past. After their death, their souls were taken into the body by the water unicorn, and they could not be reincarnated.  At this moment, he was driven by the water unicorn into the water column, which increased his power even more. With Daoxuan Zhenren's ability to reach the heaven and the earth, he couldn't help but be frightened.

    Seeing the water column approaching, Daoxuan could not avoid it, so he had to take a deep breath and chanted: "Infinite Heavenly Lord!" He raised his hands, holding the ball in the air, and formed a sword-pointing formula with his left and right hands, which seemed slow but was urgent, in front of him.  Xu drew a Tai Chi diagram, and for a moment the pattern glowed in the sky, bursts of white light, and filled with auspicious energy. Then Daoxuan turned around, his dark green Taoist robe swelled in the wind, and suddenly floated down from his body, and the Tai Chi diagram in the air immediately  If he was driven, he rushed to the Taoist robe and was branded on the Taoist robe at that time. This dark green Taoist robe seemed to be a treasure of the immortal family. After receiving the Tai Chi diagram, he let out a "whoop" and grew taller when he saw the wind. In an instant, he grew ten times bigger.  No more than that, lying in mid-air.

    "Wow", there was a loud sound, and the Water Qilin Envoy's water column hit the enlarged dark green Taoist robe. He heard roars in the water column. It seemed that the souls of the monster beasts were shouting furiously. Under the heavy blow of the dark green Taoist robe, they immediately rushed towards  After retreating several feet, the center of the Taoist robe where the water column hit it bulged out, showing the huge force.

    And the young disciples of Qingyun who were standing on the steps were almost dumbfounded. They felt that a huge wind suddenly came and they were all unsteady on their feet. Except for a few who had advanced cultivation and could barely hold on, most of them fell down from left to right.  Everyone couldn't help but lose their countenance. If Master Daoxuan hadn't taken action to block Shui Qilin's thunderous strike, I really don't know what the consequences would have been.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked pale and was unsteady on his feet, so he fell to the side. Lin Jingyu saw it from the corner of his eye. He was about to reach out to help him, but unexpectedly, his body tilted, but he also fell to the other side, too busy to take care of himself.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and turned pale.??Subconsciously let go of the hand that was holding the "fire stick" in his arms, and stretched out desperately trying to find a place to support it. He didn't notice at all that the cold feeling came as soon as his hand left the fire stick.  Disappeared without a trace.

    In the air, Master Daoxuan looked solemn and was ready for battle. Behind him, "Brush, brush, brush" sounded a few times, and a dozen more figures appeared, standing behind him in the air. The leader was Master Cangsong, and the rest were  The heads of the six branches and the elders of each branch, Tian Buyi and Suru, were among them, all with serious expressions.

    All the masters of the Qingyun Sect are here at the moment. Looking at the world, no one will be afraid of this kind of formation. However, this water unicorn is not afraid at all under the gaze of the first elders of the Qingyun Sect.  However, under the gaze of everyone, Shui Qilin's originally angry eyes suddenly calmed down and revealed a strange look, as if he was confused. The huge water column in front of him also slowly shrank, and finally disappeared.  He fell to the ground under control, with a "crash" sound, making the ground wet.

    At this time, the water unicorn had no power at all, but its huge body stood on the spot, still quite terrifying. It ignored the elders in the air, and only stared at the young disciples on the steps, looking around.  , and sniffed the air with his nose, but he didn't seem to smell anything.  After a while, after repeating this weird behavior many times, the water unicorn seemed to finally give up, shook its huge head, turned around, waddled to another open space, and lay down.  , leaned his head on his legs, squinted his eyes, and after a while, he heard snoring again.

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect looked at each other, dumbfounded.

    Cangsong Taoist came to his senses as quickly as possible, quietly moved to the side of Master Daoxuan, and said in a low voice: "Senior Brother, it is not appropriate for the disciples to stay here longer."

    Daoxuan woke up, glanced at Cangsong, nodded, and said: "You take the disciples up first, and I'll go see what's going on with the spiritual master?" After saying that, he turned around and flew towards the water unicorn.

    Cangsong turned around and said loudly: "The Spirit Master just made a joke to everyone. Don't be nervous. Now all the disciples who participate in the martial arts test should go to Yuqing Hall in turn."

    All the disciples responded in unison, restored order, and walked up.  But in my heart, seeing Shui Qilin's thrilling attack just now, I'm afraid not many people would believe that it was a joke.

    ※※※

    Following behind everyone, Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked into the majestic and spacious Yuqing Hall.  Standing in this hall, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the memories of the past five years were turning over one scene after another.

    "Jingyu." Zhang Xiaofan suddenly whispered.

    "What?" Lin Jingyu looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice, "I suddenly remembered something. Have you seen Uncle Wang in the past few years?"

    Lin Jingyu's face suddenly dimmed, and then he shook his head and said: "No, today is also the first time I have returned to Tongtian Peak. Three years ago, I asked Senior Brother Qi Hao about Uncle Wang, and I heard from him that he was still that crazy.  , I have been running around on Tongtian Peak all day, but with Nagato’s senior brother taking care of me, there should be no problem.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while and said: "When this competition is over, I want to see him. Will you go?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Okay, I also want to see him."

    At this time, a green shadow suddenly flashed above the main hall, and it was Master Daoxuan who flashed in from the outside. The eyes of all the elders of Qingyun Sect fell on him. Taoist Cangsong walked forward and asked: "Brother, head master,  Spirit Master"

    Daoxuan raised his hand to stop and winked at him. Cangsong Taoist immediately understood and kept silent.  Immediately, Master Daoxuan turned around as if nothing had happened, and said cheerfully to the dozens of young disciples of the Qingyun Sect standing in the main hall: "Everyone is here, okay, okay."

    All the disciples bowed and saluted together, saying: "I have seen the real master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly, walked back to his seat, and glanced at Taoist Cangsong. Taoist Cangsong immediately stepped forward and said loudly: "Everyone, you are all the leaders of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect. I, the Qingyun lineage, have been in the sect since  It has been more than 2,000 years ago, and he is actually the orthodox and righteous leader of Taoism. But the ancients had a saying: industry thrives on hard work, and waste comes from play. There is also a saying: sailing against the current, if you don't advance, you will retreat. I have sent all the ancestors to warn future generations.  People, and guided young disciples, passed down the grand event of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, which has now been held for twenty years."

    "Ah", there was a burst of exclamation from the disciples of Qingyun Sect. Twenty times, calculated as one year at a time, it lasted one thousand two hundred years.

    Cangsong Taoist looked at everyone's reaction with satisfaction and said: "Today, under the leadership of Brother Daoxuan, our Qingyun Sect is prosperous and prosperous, far better than in the previous life. There are countless outstanding people among the younger generation. Therefore, this timeAfter discussing with the leaders of each lineage, the senior brother specifically increased the number of people for the grand examination to sixty-four to avoid the regret of leaving a pearl in the ocean.  "

    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but look towards Tian Buyi. He saw Tian Buyi sitting under Daoxuan Zhenren with an expressionless face but a look of impatience in his eyes. After all, the increase in the number of people competing was said to be related to the leader of each lineage.  After discussing it, in fact it is not Master Daoxuan and Master Cangsong who have the final say.

    I heard Cangsong Taoist continue: "This time, the number of people in the big test has doubled, so there are some changes in the drawing of lots. Please take a look," as he said, he pointed to the open space on the right side of the hall, and everyone saw  When I went there, I saw a large mahogany box placed there. It was square and had only a small hole on the upper side that could fit an arm in.

    "In that mahogany box, there are a total of sixty-three wax pills. Each of them contains a note with numbers from one to sixty-three written on it." There was a sudden noise among the disciples. Taoist Cangsong ignored it and continued.  : "After the drawing of lots is completed, the competition will be based on numbers, with number one versus sixty-four, two versus sixty-three, three versus sixty-two, and so on. In the second round, the number one versus sixty will be the same.  The four winners versus the winners of No. 2 and No. 63, and so on, until the final battle. Do you understand?"

    The disciples of the Qingyun Sect standing in the hall were silent for a while, and suddenly someone said loudly: "Excuse me, Master Cangsong, there are obviously sixty-four people, but why are there only sixty-three wax pills?"

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have been prepared for this problem. He coughed dryly and said: "The rules of this competition are that each of the seven branches of Qingyun Sect has nine people, and Changmen has one more person. However, ahem, because there is one  The Mai Tongmen only sent eight disciples in total, so there was one less person, so there were only sixty-three."

    For a moment, everyone’s eyes fell on Tian Buyi’s face at the top of Dazhu Peak. A look of anger flashed across Tian Buyi’s face, but he sat still and did not move at all.  The Qingyun Sect disciples below suddenly became noisy and discussed.

    After everyone calmed down a little, Master Cangsong said seriously: "But this is not a difficult task. Among the sixty-three wax pills, as long as any disciple wins the number one, he will be extremely lucky, because  There is no opponent No. 64, so he gets a bye in the first round.”

    As soon as this statement came out, there was another uproar among the Qingyun Sect disciples. However, Qingyun Sect is a famous sect after all, and its upbringing is very strict. Although this method seems quite funny, no one objects to it.

    Master Daoxuan stood up and looked around. He, the leader of the sect, was suddenly silent.  Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "In that case, let's go and draw lots."

    In the main hall, everyone's eyes fell on the mahogany box. First, nine disciples from the Nagato lineage walked out, walked to the box one by one, and each took out a wax pill, and then the Dragon Head Peak  A disciple of the same lineage.

    Lin Jingyu said hello to Zhang Xiaofan and walked out. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his back, and then looked at the seven leaders and elders sitting at the top.  Among these people, from Master Daoxuan down to Taoist Cangsong, Taoist Tianyun, as well as Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang and other leaders of various sects, he had met them five years ago. Only the one sitting on the last chair on the right  I have never met the female Taoist nun, but from the looks of it, she is probably the famous Shuiyue Master, the first of Xiaozhu Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan often hears his senior brothers mention this uncle. He heard that Xiaozhufeng is the only branch of the Qingyun Sect that only accepts female disciples. Master Shuiyue himself is also very profound and well-known in the Qingyun Sect.  The disciples from Xiaozhu Peak have also performed well in the previous Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a few more glances at Master Shuiyue and saw that she was about thirty years old, similar to Master Suru. She had an oval face, thin eyebrows and moist nose, a pair of bright almond-shaped eyes, and she was wearing a moon-white Taoist robe.  It was graceful to go.  Behind her, there was no elder standing, but a female disciple, dressed in white as snow, with a very beautiful appearance. She carried a long sword on her back, the scabbard and the hilt were sky blue and bright.  There are faint waves flowing, and you can tell at a glance that it is an immortal treasure.

    While he was looking at him in trance, the young woman seemed to feel his gaze, and suddenly turned her head, her eyes were like lightning, and she gave Zhang Xiaofan a cold look.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, as if he had received an electric shock, and his eyes seemed to be stinging.  He was startled, his face slightly red, but when he saw that the woman's face was expressionless, but there was a hint of contempt in her eyes, he quickly lowered his head.  At this awkward moment, someone suddenly reached out to pull him. Tian Linger's voice said: "Xiaofan, why are you in such a daze? It's time for us to draw lots."

    Zhang Xiaofan said quickly: "Yes, yes." He said that he did not dare to look at Master Shuiyue anymore, turned around and followed Tian Linger towards the mahogany box.  At this time, only two branches, Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng, were left in the main hall that had not drawn lots. The people from Dazhufeng, headed by Song Daren, walked to the box one by one, took out the wax pills, and then walked back to the hall.  Afterwards, as everyone checked to see if he had smokedWhen the number reached, eight female disciples from the Xiaozhu Peak lineage, Wen Min, were among them. The woman in white standing behind Master Shuiyue bowed her head and said, Master Shuiyue nodded,  Said: "You can go too."

    The woman in white responded, walked among the girls at Xiaozhu Peak, smiled with Wenmin and others, walked to the mahogany box together, and took out the last nine wax pills.

    At this moment, in the main hall, all the disciples were checking the wax pills one after another, and the elders of each lineage sitting at the top could not help but become nervous. They all stared at the disciples of their own lineage, hoping that the disciples would draw good lots. If they got the words,  Of course, the note "one" couldn't be better.

    As if responding to the mood of the teachers, the young disciples of the Qingyun Sect in the hall spoke out one by one:

    "Ah, I am twenty-six."

    "I'm thirty-three, hey, how many are you?"

    "Oh, I am forty-seven. I don't know what number my opponent is. Let me do the math"

    ……

    I just looked at the disciples talking for a long time, but no one said that they had drawn the precious No. 1 note.

    Cangsong Taoist frowned, coughed twice, and said loudly: "Who drew the No. 1 lottery?"

    His voice was loud and loud, suppressing all sounds for a while. There was silence in the hall. For a long time, a small voice suddenly came from the crowd. With a hint of surprise and caution, it seemed that even he himself did not believe it, and said: "  Return to Master Cangsong, he is here with me."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:? That is, Zhang Xiaofan was standing in the crowd, holding a note in his hand, standing there blankly, but looking at Tian Buyi, timidly speaking.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 20 The Trace of the Devil

.    In an instant, everyone’s eyes fell on this inconspicuous Dazhu Peak disciple. Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other. Suru smiled slightly and nodded.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak was smiling and gathered around. Lu Daxin patted Zhang Xiaofan heavily on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You brat, I can't believe you are so lucky!"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head and stuck out his tongue, his initial surprise turned into surprise.  Du Bishu on the side suddenly patted his head with regret and said: "If I had known earlier, I should have made a bet on who won the lottery number. Hehe, it must be a big upset, all kills!"

    "Go, go," Tian Linger spat at him, then turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Xiaofan, it's useless for you to enter the second round anyway, why not give this lottery to me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t expect the senior sister to say this. He was stunned for a moment, said “oh”, and handed over the note with “one” written on it.

    Song Daren’s face changed slightly, he looked around and whispered: “Little junior sister, don’t be ridiculous.”

    Tian Linger smiled "chucklingly", her cheeks as bright as a peach blossom and her jade-like face turned slightly red, she stretched out her green onion-like fingers, flicked Zhang Xiaofan's forehead, and said: "Little fool, I  just kidding with you."

    Zhang Xiaofan blinked and laughed.

    At this time, Taoist Cangsong frowned on the elder's side, and then said loudly: "Okay, since the drawing of lots has been completed, all the disciples will come to me and report their names according to the lot numbers. I will post them on the red list later. You  Now you know who your opponent is. Now please let me speak, senior brother."

    The disciples who were a little noisy at first became quiet when they heard that Master Daoxuan, the master, was going to come out to speak.  Master Daoxuan stood up from his seat, walked slowly in front of everyone, glanced at the disciples, and then said: "Everyone, you are all the elites of the younger generation of my Qingyun Sect, with outstanding qualifications and talents.  In the future, it is very likely that the leaders, elders, and even my position as head of the Qingyun Sect will be filled by the best among you."

    The disciples of Qingyun were in a state of excitement, and many of them had looks of yearning and excitement on their faces.

    Master Daoxuan showed a kind smile and said: "Of course, if you want to reach this point and sit in the position of the first elders behind me, you still need to work harder."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan covered his long beard with his hand, nodded, and said seriously: "My Qingyun sect has always been a famous sect since the founding of the sect by Patriarch Qingyunzi, and now it has become the righteous leader of the world's cultivation path. Now in this world,  The righteous path flourishes, the evil spirits retreat, and the world enjoys peace. However, the remnants of the evil path are treacherous and vicious, and their intentions are not dead. They seem to be ready to move in recent years. At this time, it is even more important for us who are on the righteous path to uphold the path and fight against evil, so you must concentrate on  Cultivating the Tao and being determined, as long as we are strong and self-reliant, there will be no gap for evil spirits and heretics to take advantage of us!"

    The disciples shouted loudly: "I will obey the master's teachings!"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "Okay, okay. There is one more thing I want to announce to everyone: In order to encourage the disciples of Qingyun Sect to work hard towards Taoism and practice inspiringly, I discussed it with all the chief elders and decided to start from this  At the beginning of the next Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, after each grand test of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, a small reward will be given to the final winner."

    "Ah!!" There was a commotion among Qingyun disciples.

    Master Daoxuan looked at these young disciples and said with a smile: "The prize this time is the '** Mirror'."

    "What is it?" Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. He had never heard of this thing before and couldn't help but look around him. He saw that Tian Linger, Du Bishu and others also looked confused, and the other young disciples from all walks of life around them seemed to be as well.  It’s not clear, but the expressions of disciples who have been around for a long time, such as Qi Hao, Song Daren, and Wen Min, have changed, with rare excitement and yearning showing on their faces.

    At this time, Tian Linger and others also noticed that the senior brother and others seemed to know something. They leaned over and asked quietly: "Senior brother, what is a mirror?"

    Song Daren whispered: "The ** mirror is a magic weapon passed down by the tenth generation ancestor of our sect, Wu Fangzi. I have never seen its specific appearance, but I have heard the master say before that it is one of the rare treasures of our sect.  , is extremely powerful, and there is something even more magical about it. As long as the user's spiritual power is strong enough, the mirror can reflect all attacks, making it invincible."

    Everyone opened their mouths, and Du Bishu stuttered a bit: "Then, wouldn't that mean he is invincible in the world?"

    Song Daren shrugged his shoulders and said: "Anyway, I don't know exactly what it looks like, but Master's words can't be wrong. This time," he glanced at Master Daoxuan, lowered his voice and said, "Look  This time, the leader and master seem to have spent a lot of money!"

    ??There are some weird faces on everyone’s face, and most people seem to be secretlySwallowing my saliva, it seems that the treasure is in front of me. Even those who practice Taoism will inevitably be moved by it.

    Master Daoxuan paused for a while, smiling as he watched the young disciples discuss each other. After a while, he said: "Okay, that's basically it. You guys go back and have a rest. The Qimai Martial Arts Competition will begin early tomorrow morning."

    Qingyun's disciples saluted together and said in unison: "Yes, the Master."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "Go ahead."

    All the disciples gradually withdrew, and only the leader of Qingyun Sect's Seven Lineages and a dozen elders were left in the hall. Master Daoxuan turned around, smiled at those elders and said: "Brothers, you should go back and rest early.  Well, starting tomorrow, there will be many competitions, so you need to worry more."

    Some of the elders had white hair and wrinkles, but some looked young and had good looks. After listening to Master Daoxuan's words, they walked out one by one without saying anything. At the end  , in the Yuqing Palace, only the first seat of Qingyun Sect's Seven Meridians was left.

    Master Daoxuan slowly put away the kind smile that had always been on his face, glanced at the other six people sitting on the chairs, and said calmly: "Okay, there are only seven of us now."

    Shang Zhengliang, the leader of "Chaoyang Peak" sitting on the right, frowned and said, "Brother, headmaster, do you have anything to say to us?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded, expressionless, and said slowly: "I just went to see the Spirit Master."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone’s expressions changed.

    ※※※

    Walking down the steps, the disciples were still trembling when they passed by the clear water pool, but this time the water unicorn fell asleep peacefully and there was no movement.

    After crossing Hongqiao and returning to the huge fairyland-like square of "Sea of ??Clouds", Lin Jingyu said a few words to Zhang Xiaofan and then went with the disciples of Longshou Peak.  Zhang Xiaofan watched him go away, and then walked back to the crowd at Dazhu Peak. Listening to Song Daren telling everyone some precautions and accommodation conditions, Zhang Xiaofan listened, suddenly remembered something, and shouted out loud:  "Oh, that's bad!"

    Everyone was surprised. Tian Linger stood beside him and asked in surprise: "Xiao Fan, what's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around and said anxiously: "I was only talking to Jingyu just now, and I forgot about Xiaohui. Now I don't know where it has gone?"

    It was only then that everyone remembered that they had indeed never noticed the trace of the gray-haired monkey. At this time, they all looked around, only to see misty white clouds. The disciples of each lineage gradually dispersed, but there was no trace of the monkey Xiao Hui.

    Zhang Xiaofan was very worried. Ever since he brought Xiao Hui back from the valley two years ago, he had been living in the same house with one person and one monkey (and later the big dog Dahuang), and they had a deep relationship. Seeing the towering Tongtian Peak,  Clouds are incredibly large up and down. If Xiao Hui goes somewhere to look for wild fruits to eat, how can he find it?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard Tian Linger on the other side say "Hey", turned around and saw Tian Linger smiling, pointing forward, smiling: "Look."

    Everyone looked at it and couldn't help but laugh. They saw Xiao Hui sitting safely on the back of the big yellow dog Tian Buyi raised, shouting "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi", waving the monkey's paw towards Zhang Xiaofan, and exerting force.  The big yellow dog running towards here had its mouth tightly closed, actually biting a meat bone that it got from nowhere.

    Not long after, Dahuang ran up to him carrying Xiao Hui on his back. Xiao Hui jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders. Zhang Xiaofan quickly touched its monkey head and said with a fake expression: "Where did you go?"

    Xiao Hui was not afraid. He smiled and pointed at Dahuang who was lying on the ground chewing meat and bones. He kept gesticulating while making a "squeaking" sound. Zhang Xiaofan looked at it for a long time and suddenly said: "Where do these meat and bones come from?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Hui gestured again and pointed in a direction at the end of the square. Zhang Xiaofan looked towards Song Daren, and saw Song Daren quickly looking around, with a rather embarrassed and funny expression on his face. He lowered his voice and whispered: "  That’s the kitchen where Nagato’s disciples eat.”

    Everyone was stunned, then laughed and shook their heads. Song Daren took the lead and walked to the other side, saying: "Let's go to the dormitory where we rest. By the way, junior sister, you are a woman, and we have arranged for you and Xiaozhufeng to  Do you have any problem with junior sisters living together?"

    Tian Linger shook his head and said with a smile: "I originally wanted to chat with Sister Wenmin a little more, and at the same time I can help senior brother to say some nice things to you."

    Everyone laughed, Song Daren's face turned red, he pretended not to hear, and strode out. Everyone behind him was laughing and talking. Zhang Xiaofan, who was walking at the end, did not join in, but stared at the gray monkey on his shoulder and said: "Death  Monkey, if you become a thief again, let’s see how I punish you.”

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhizhizhizhi" twice and grinned.?I don’t know if I don’t understand, or if I don’t take Zhang Xiaofan’s words to heart at all.

    Zhang Xiaofan scolded it a few more times, walked forward, and after taking a few steps, he remembered something again, turned his head and said loudly: "Hurry up, dead dogs know how to eat!"

    Dahuang, who was lying on the ground gnawing on the bones, finally raised his eyes and saw that everyone was walking away. Then he stood up, picked up the half-gnawed bones and chased after them lazily.

    ※※※

    In the Yuqing Hall, the first of the Qingyun Sect’s seven branches gathered here. At this time, their attention was attracted by Daoxuan Zhenren.

    "Luoxia Peak"'s first Taoist Tianyun stood up first and said: "Senior Brother, can you tell what happened to the Spirit Master just now?"

    Master Daoxuan sighed and said slowly: "I have carefully inspected it, and there is nothing unusual about the Spirit Master."

    "What?" All the leaders had a look of surprise on their faces.

    Master Daoxuan looked at these fellow disciples and said: "That's true. I've looked at it several times. Everything is normal with the Spirit Master. I really can't figure out why it suddenly became so angry and disappeared so quickly!  "

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and said: "I see that the target of the Spirit Master's attack seems to be a group of young disciples. Could it be that someone has offended it?"

    Master Shuiyue, the first leader of "Xiaozhu Peak", said: "Impossible. If the disciple really offended the spiritual master, how could the spiritual master give up in one blow?"

    Shui Yue was quite beautiful, but when she spoke, her tone was cold, as if there was a hint of chill. Tian Buyi glanced at her and stopped talking.

    Daoxuan Zhenren shook his head and said: "Lingzun is an ancient spiritual beast, and his nature is psychic. There has never been such a sudden abnormality in thousands of years. There must be a reason."

    Sitting in the first seat of "Fenghui Peak" on the left, with frost-white temples, Zeng Shuchang, who looked the oldest among the seven people present, said, "Is it possible that the head brother has already made a conclusion in his mind?"

    Master Daoxuan sighed softly and said: "To tell you the truth, I am also confused about this. But the Spirit Master is the mountain spirit beast of my Qingyun Sect, which is not trivial. I originally wanted to use the 'spiritual technique' secretly taught by our sect.  After checking it out, unexpectedly"

    At this point, Master Daoxuan suddenly stopped. The people next to him had listened halfway, but suddenly stopped talking. Tian Buyi first asked: "Brother, what's wrong?"

    Master Daoxuan looked embarrassed and said: "This psychic technique is just a side skill, but it can be used to communicate with the spirit master. Unexpectedly, when I was about to use it, the spirit master had already fallen asleep. I  There is nothing we can do.”

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Master Daoxuan coughed twice and said sternly: "Don't worry about this matter. We will discuss it in the long run after the spirit master wakes up. There is another matter at the moment that I want to discuss with all the senior brothers."

    Seeing that Master Daoxuan looked serious, as if it was no small matter, everyone put away their smiles and sat down seriously.

    Master Daoxuan also sat back in his seat, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Everyone, do you know that there is a 'Kongsang Mountain' three thousand miles away in the east?" (Note 1)

    Everyone was stunned. Cangsong Taoist was the first to come to his senses and said: "Could it be that the head brother is talking about the Kongsang Mountain with the 'Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave' on it?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: "Exactly."

    Uncle Zeng frowned and said: "I heard that the 'Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave' is a huge natural cave that goes straight into the ground and is unfathomable. It is cold and damp, and only countless bats live in it. It is said that there are millions of them.  .How can Senior Brother bring up such a barren land?"

    Master Daoxuan said slowly: "You don't know. Although the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave seems to be inaccessible to humans and animals, it was an important stronghold of the Demon Sect eight hundred years ago. The ancient cave is cold and damp, which is just right for  Those evil demons and heretics practiced demonic methods. Later, under the encirclement and suppression by my righteous people, the demonic sect's evil obstacles retreated, and this place became deserted."

    Master Shuiyue said coldly, "Then what does the head brother mean by mentioning it again now?"

    Shuiyue spoke to Daoxuan in this way, and his attitude could be said to be quite unfriendly, but everyone here knew that Master Shuiyue always spoke like this to people, so Master Daoxuan didn't take it to heart. He just sighed and said: "Shuiyue  Junior Sister Yue didn’t know that, just half a year ago, I received a letter from Fenxiang Valley, saying that recently, there seemed to be signs of activity by the remnants of the Demon Cult near Nawanbat Ancient Cave, and asked for my opinion. I thought about it.  Then, I ordered my two disciples, Yicai, to quickly go to Kongsang Mountain to check."

    Upon hearing this, Chaoyang Peak Shang Zhengliang smiled and said: "Isn't that great? Junior nephew Xiao Yicai is extremely talented and has profound cultivation. He is actually the best in the Qingyun Sect. He was even more impressive in the last Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.  He won the championship and returned home. With him here, what else can't be accomplished?"

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly and said, "Senior Brother Shang, please"Yes, but Yicai went to Kongsang Mountain. A few months later, a message came back, saying that Yandao had indeed discovered that there were people from the Demon Sect operating near the Wanbat Ancient Cave, and their purpose was even more astonishing.  "

    Everyone was surprised, Zeng Shuchang said: "What?"

    Daoxuan's face was calm, and he could not see any joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness. He said: "According to Yicai's letter, he captured a member of the Demon Cult and asked him from his mouth that it turned out that the Wanbat Ancient Cave was a demon cultivator eight hundred years ago.  The main hall of the "Blood Refining Hall", a branch of the sect, is located. At that time, the Blood Refining Hall was very powerful and was one of the five major forces of the Demon Sect. However, after being defeated by my righteous ancestors, it collapsed and the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave was abandoned.  . But somehow, in recent years, the Blood Refining Hall, which has been in decline for a long time, seems to be showing signs of rising again. It is said in the Blood Refining Hall that during the battle at the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, although all the main figures of the Blood Refining Hall were killed by our righteous people,  Under the sword, but in the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave, there is a very secret treasure cave, which contains many rare treasures, evil books and evil scrolls, which have never been discovered by anyone."

    At this point, everyone has understood. Cangsong Taoist sneered and said: "The devil is crooked and has wishful thinking!"

    Master Daoxuan shook his head and said: "Regardless of whether this rumor is true, but as far as I know, after the battle eight hundred years ago, the righteous people did not find any secret cave treasure house in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Others.  That’s fine, but if there really is this secret treasure cave, I’m afraid there will be a very dangerous thing in it, but we must guard against it.”

    Everyone looked at Daoxuan, and Taoist Tianyun said: "Senior brother, what kind of dangerous thing are you referring to that is so important?"

    Master Daoxuan glanced at the people around him and said in a deep voice: "Blood-devouring beads!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Master Daoxuan shook his head and said: "Otherwise, although the black-hearted old man is dead, the blood-devouring beads may not be lost in the world. It seems that such a powerful and evil thing cannot be mastered by ordinary people. If the demon cultivator does not practice enough, he will collect it.  It is unknown. Moreover, the old man with a black heart was born in the Blood Refining Hall of the Demon Sect, so I speculate that the blood-devouring beads are probably in this secret cave."

    After hearing what Master Daoxuan said, everyone was silent for a while. After a while, the cold Master Shuiyue spoke up and said, "What do you want, senior brother?"

    Daoxuanzhen said: "After I received the letter from Yicai, I immediately informed Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple. Soon these two sects also responded and said that they would also send their most popular disciples to Kongsang Mountain to stop the demon.  Teach the evildoers and uphold the law and eliminate adultery."

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "What does the head brother mean"

    Master Daoxuan showed a smile on his face and said: "Speaking of it, this is also a rare and great opportunity for training. Although there are many young talents in our Qingyun Sect, most of them have not gone out to practice. In addition, the world has been stable in these years, and they have never had any conflicts with demons.  The Demon Cult confronts each other. Taking advantage of this opportunity of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, I plan to send the top four young disciples to Kongsang Mountain together. On the one hand, this can prevent the Demon Cult from going against the grain, and on the other hand, they can also gain experience.  I have gained a lot of experience. Moreover," he put away his smile, his face turned serious, and said: "And I heard that in the past hundred years, Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley have produced several outstanding disciples with outstanding talents. Let's go again.  If you sit back and ignore it, I am afraid that the status of this righteous leader will not be guaranteed in the future. If this is the case, I, Daoxuan, will not be able to see the ancestors of all generations!"

    ???????????????????????????.

    Daoxuan looked at the leaders and said: "In that case, you all have no objections."

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Master Daoxuan said: "Okay, then it's decided. We have arranged residences for all the senior brothers in Yuqing Hall. Please go and have a rest." As he said that, he clapped his palm three times in a row, and immediately turned closer to the door.  Several Taoist boys.  "You will lead everyone to your room to rest."

    The Taoist boys came forward in response, and each leader stood up, bowed to Master Daoxuan, and then followed.

    Note 1: From the "Dongshan Jing", the fourth volume of "The Classic of Mountains and Seas": The first of the two eastern classics is called Kongmulzhi Mountain, facing Shishui to the north, Juwu to the east, Shaling to the south, and Mingze to the west.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 21 Dark Night

.    The Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is a grand event held once every six years by the Qingyun Sect. There are hundreds of people on Tongtian Peak, so accommodation naturally becomes tight.  It would be delusional for everyone in the Dazhu Peak family to want to live the kind of carefree life of living alone on Dazhu Peak.  Except for Tian Linger who lives with the girls in Xiaozhu Peak, there are seven male disciples in Dazhu Peak starting from Song Daren, all crowded into one room.

    On Tongtian Peak, the Qingyun disciples' residence has always been four people per room. Now they have put three bunks in the room, so they can still squeeze in. However, overcrowding is unavoidable.  At this moment, I could only hear someone complaining loudly: "Really, I have been talking about Nagato all day long, and now he wants seven of us to squeeze into one room. How stingy!"

    "Sixth, stop complaining. It would be bad if Nagato's senior brothers hear you."

    "Second senior brother, you are naturally very comfortable sleeping on the bed. You don't even look at me lying on the cold ground. Why don't we change beds."

    "Whirring whirring"

    "No, you fell asleep all of a sudden, and you were still snoring?"

    "Whirring whirring"

    "Humph, ah, Fourth Senior Brother, you have always been handsome, charming, suave, talented, and talented"

    "Whirring whirring"

    "What the hell, is it popular now to fall asleep instantly? Hey, Senior Brother, you have always been kind-hearted, why would you look at me, Junior Brother"

    "Whirring whirring"

    "You - ah, third senior brother"

    "Ho ho ho ho"

    Everyone was frightened, and suddenly there was a heavy sound on the wall. Someone next door shouted angrily: "Hey, do you people in Dazhu Peak beat so loudly at night?"

    The room suddenly became quiet. After a long time, someone secretly laughed a few times. Later, the previous voice suddenly seemed to remember something: "Ah, Fifth Senior Brother, you"

    "You, you, you, what? I'll sleep next to you, both on the ground. Do you want to change places? I don't care!"

    "Ahem, it's okay. Alas, the floor is just cold, but it's a bit too short, so I can't sleep comfortably. After all, I'm better off as a junior. I'm in good shape."

    "Sixth Brother, why are you talking with your eyes closed? Didn't you see that there is a big dog and a monkey here trying to grab the quilt from me? My place is the most crowded, and you still say that?"

    ", but I still"

    "Shut up, Old Six!" Several people in the room shouted at the same time.

    After dark, many other young disciples of the Six Meridians who were visiting Tongtian Peak for the first time came out for a walk. They were amazed and curious about the scenery of Tongtian Peak. However, as the night got darker, everyone returned to their rooms and fell asleep.

    When darkness falls on this towering mountain, above the sky, a cold moon shines bright light on the top of the mountain.

    Zhang Xiaofan was sleeping soundly when he suddenly felt a few movements around him in a daze. He opened his sleepy eyes dimly, only to see that the monkeys Xiao Hui and Da Huang lying next to him were gone.  He stood up and looked around, only to see a large yellow figure flashing past the door, with a shadow on his back, which looked like monkey Xiao Hui.

    Zhang Xiaofan was wondering, it was so late at night, where would these monkeys and dogs go? He got up lightly, randomly picked up some clothes, and walked to the door. He saw a rhubarb on his back in the cold moonlight.  He followed Xiao Hui and ran towards the sea of ??clouds.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the direction they were running in, and after thinking about it, he remembered that it was the location of the Tongtian Peak kitchen that Song Daren had told him earlier.  At the moment, I was both angry and funny. This rhubarb had been raised by Tian Buyi for hundreds of years, and he could be regarded as an old dog. Unexpectedly, he was so greedy.  He originally wanted to go back to sleep, but when he thought about it, he thought that if someone saw the yellow dog and gray monkey at Dazhu Peak stealing food, it would be too ugly, so he had to chase them back.

    He decided in his heart and looked up, only to see Dahuang carrying Xiaohui, who was now only a blurry figure, and hurriedly chased after him.

    He ran all the way, being careful not to disturb his fellow students in other rooms. When he ran to the square at the sea of ??clouds, he could no longer see the shadows of big yellow and small gray. He could only see that the clouds were floating lightly under the cold moon.  , like yarn and smoke, so beautiful.

    However, after taking a second look, he had no intention of reading any more. He turned around and looked around, and was about to walk towards the kitchen. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.

    Deep in the sea of ??clouds, on the other side of the direction from the kitchen, there is a slender figure faintly visible in the misty clouds, walking forward. Looking at the direction the man is walking, it seems to be heading towards Hongqiao.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at that figure blankly. Even though he was far away, the figure seemed to be deeply engraved in his heart.Normally, he recognized it as senior sister Tian Linger at a glance.

    The night is so deep!

    Why is she going out alone, and where is she going alone?

    Zhang Xiaofan froze in place, at a loss for a moment. He felt like thousands of thoughts were coming to his mind, and his mind was in a state of confusion, as if he had vaguely guessed something, but he still refused to admit it.

    He turned his head and stared at the direction of the kitchen where Da Huang and Xiao Hui ran. He walked there with a hard heart and said to himself at the same time: "Zhang Xiaofan, mind your own business! Mind your own business!"

    After walking for seven steps like this, the moonlight shone like water on this young man, making him feel extremely lonely.  Then he stopped and looked up at the sky, only to see a cold moon hanging on the horizon.  There seemed to be movement in his mouth, and after a moment, he turned around quickly, gritted his teeth, and ran in the direction where the figure disappeared.

    The moonlight shines on his running figure, with a sad tenderness.

    In just a moment, Tian Linger’s figure disappeared into the sea of ??clouds, but Zhang Xiaofan ran towards Hongqiao without looking anywhere else.  Soon, he climbed onto the Hong Bridge. The mountain breeze blew, and the water on both sides of the Hong Bridge rippled slightly, reflecting the moon in the sky, which was cold and beautiful. However, Zhang Xiaofan didn't care at all and just ran as hard as he could.

    Run, run, run!

    After running across Hongqiao, he still didn’t see anyone.  Until he ran to the end of Hongqiao, he felt suddenly confused. The cold moonlight illuminated the clear water pool at the end of Hongqiao as bright as day. Only a beautiful figure was seen, standing by the pool, staring at the sparkling water, stunned.  Trance.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly became afraid, a fear that he could not express himself. He only knew that he could not let his senior sister find out.  He glanced around and saw a small forest on the right side of the pond near the Hongqiao. He quietly ran over and hid there, secretly watching Tian Linger from the shadow.

    This look seems like eternity!

    Under the moonlight, by the clear water, the young woman looked a little sad, a little expectant, with her eyebrows lowered, and there seemed to be a faint brilliance in her eyes, as if she was longing for something, and she looked so beautiful.  The mountain breeze blew across the water, passing by her side, holding her breath and stopping her voice, gently blowing her hair and lining her skin like snow.

    Deep in Zhang Xiaofan's heart, an indescribable tenderness suddenly surged up, as if that woman was the one he wanted to protect in his life. Even if he went through many twists and turns for her, he would never hesitate or regret.

    At this moment, I wish it was eternity!

    "Junior Sister Ling'er." Suddenly, a call came from Hongqiao. Tian Ling'er suddenly turned around, his eyes were filled with joy for an instant, and a sincere smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "Senior Brother Qi, you are here."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart seemed to be broken at that moment, but he felt no pain. His whole heart was empty, only echoing the words "Senior Brother Qi, Senior Brother Qi, Senior Brother Qi"

    He turned his head with difficulty and saw a person walking quickly on the Hongqiao. He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was handsome and had an outstanding bearing, but he was not Qi Hao.

    I saw Qi Hao walking quickly to Tian Linger's side and said warmly: "I'm sorry, my brothers and sisters were young and noisy, so they didn't fall asleep until very late, so they came late and kept you waiting for a long time.  .”

    Tian Linger was a little angry in her heart, but for some reason, as soon as she saw Qi Hao's figure, he disappeared without a trace. She shook her head and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, I haven't been here long." After a pause,  She glanced at the water pool next to her and said, "But why did we arrange to meet here? During the day, the spiritual master suddenly became angry, and I am still a little scared now?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "It doesn't matter. I heard Master said that everything is as usual with the Spirit Master. He was just joking with us young disciples. Moreover, if it makes such a fuss during the day, this place will be even cleaner at night, right?"

    Tian Linger's face turned red, she lowered her head and said, "Is it okay for us to meet each other secretly like this?"

    Qi Hao looked at her gentle and beautiful face and said softly: "Junior Sister Ling'er, since we first met at Dazhu Peak two years ago, I have never forgotten you. I miss you so much that I often can't sleep at night, with all the thoughts in my mind.  Your shadow."

    Tian Linger subconsciously bit her lip, her face turned red again, but she didn't mean to be angry at all. Instead, she felt a little sweet in her heart.

    Qi Hao said again: "Junior Sister Ling'er, I"

    Tian Linger suddenly raised her head and said: "Senior Brother Qi, you can just call me Linger." At this point, she suddenly lowered her head again and whispered: "Me, my father and my mother all call me that.  "

    Qi Hao was overjoyed, as if he still didn’t believe his ears, he hesitated before asking: “Is it true, Ling, Ling’er?”

    &nbsp; Tian Linger glanced at him, reached into his arms and slowly took out a small brocade box. He lowered his eyes and looked at the ground. He seemed to have mustered up the courage to whisper: "This 'cooling bead', I  I've been carrying it with me for the past two years."

    After she said this, she didn't dare to look at Qi Hao again, but unexpectedly, after a long time, Qi Hao didn't make a sound. Tian Linger felt strange and secretly raised her eyes to look at him. She saw Qi Hao's eyes were full of joy and his face was full of smiles, saying no  Looks happy.

    The two of them looked at each other for a long time, then suddenly opened their arms and hugged each other.

    The moonlight was cold, shining on them and in the woods, but it could not illuminate the dark corners.

    I don’t know how much time passed, but the couple were talking softly and secretly. It wasn’t until Qi Hao looked at the sky and saw that the moon had passed the east sky that he said: “Ling’er, it’s getting late. Let’s go back. Otherwise, if someone  It’s always bad if you find out.”

    Tian Linger thought for a while and nodded.  The two of them looked at each other, and suddenly they both smiled, saying nothing. Qi Hao took Tian Linger's hand and walked slowly towards Hongqiao. The two of them were like a pair of intimate mandarin ducks under the moonlight, leaning against each other.  , and after a while, it disappeared on the Hongqiao.

    This night is a bit more desolate.

    In the woods, in the shadows, Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked out and walked to the edge of the clear water pool in a daze, looking at the sparkling water and the cold moon reflected in the water, buoyant and swaying gently with the water waves.

    He suddenly wanted to cry.

    However, he did not cry out after all. The inexplicable pain rushed around in his heart like a furious beast, leaving scars everywhere in his heart.

    However, he gritted his teeth and remained silent.

    It seemed that he was back to the way he was five years ago. At that time, he had lost everything. Except for Lin Jingyu by his side, the world had completely changed.

    And tonight, at this time, he was the only one facing it alone.

    "Roar", a low sound, which sounded like the snort of some kind of wild beast, suddenly sounded behind him. Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his confusion. When he looked back, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

    He saw the Qingyunmen Mountain-Suppressing Spiritual Beast, the huge water unicorn that everyone respected as the "Spiritual Lord", suddenly and silently appeared behind him at this moment, and got very close, lowered his head, a pair of huge eyes seemed to  Even though it was close to Zhang Xiaofan's body, I didn't know how it could do this with such a big body. Maybe Zhang Xiaofan was so heartbroken that he didn't realize it.

    But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's heart almost jumped out of his chest. Seeing this water unicorn's huge body like a hill right in front of him, and the long and sharp fangs in its bloody mouth shining brightly in the moonlight, he was frightened.  After taking a few steps back, he tripped over a big stone and fell to the ground.

    When he came out, his clothes were not neat and he just put on a piece of clothing. At this moment, his body was swaying, and he heard a "dang" sound and something fell to the ground.

    The sound spread quickly in this peaceful place and echoed above the water.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin lowered their heads at the same time and saw a black so-called "fire stick" lying quietly on the ground beside the water, between Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin.

    In Shui Qilin’s giant eyes, Zhang Xiaofan’s pale face and the ugly fire stick on the ground were reflected.  Zhang Xiaofan felt his throat was dry, cold sweat was pouring down his face, and he shouted desperately in his heart, "Run, run, run!"

    However, in front of the water unicorn, no matter how much he fancied in his mind, his feet seemed to be no longer his, and they could not move.  Shui Qilin was a little strange at this moment. He glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, but his attention seemed to be attracted by the fire stick.  I saw this giant beast staring at the black fire stick, looking up and down, turning its big head this way and that, but never saw anything.  After a moment, as if hesitating, it stretched out its front paws and carefully moved the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched dumbfounded. Although he was still very scared in his heart, curiosity arose at the same time. He thought that this "Spiritual Master" had lived for thousands of years and was already confused, or maybe it was the same as the big yellow one on Dazhu Peak.  Dogs are generally disrespectful to their elders, but they still have a childlike innocence, so they are so interested in a fire stick?

    I saw the water unicorn's huge paw lightly touching the fire stick, and then immediately retracted it. It seemed to be very afraid of the stick, but the fire stick moved a little, rolled a few times, and still lay calmly.  There, there was no movement.

    There was confusion in Shui Qilin's eyes, but he still refused to give up. His huge head shook, and suddenly he looked towards Zhang Xiaofan, and a low but powerful roar came from his big mouth.  Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, his muscles tightened in an instant, and he even stopped breathing.

    Unexpectedly, the water unicorn onlyIt glanced at him, then looked at the fire stick again, and this time, it actually lowered its head, put its nose to the stick, and sniffed carefully.  Zhang Xiaofan's heart was beating fast, but looking at the strange behavior of the giant beast in front of him, he subconsciously thought that it looked like rhubarb. If he wasn't so nervous at the moment, he almost laughed.

    The water unicorn sniffed for a while, but obviously still found nothing. It raised its head and looked around with its big head. It seemed that it was confused and confused.  However, the Millennium Spiritual Beast is a Millennium Spiritual Beast after all. After thinking for a moment, he decided to give up. The water unicorn snorted "Pfft" and glared at Zhang Xiaofan with its giant eyes. Zhang Xiaofan was frightened half to death, and then he shook his head and swung his tail and walked away.  In the pool, not long after, water splashed everywhere, and the huge body sank into the pool.

    Zhang Xiaofan finally calmed down from the shock and slowly got up. Only then did he feel that the clothes on his back were completely wet, not to mention the cold sweat on his forehead like rain.  He walked to the fire stick, picked it up, and looked it up and down, but couldn't see anything strange about it. He couldn't help complaining loudly: "What a ghost!"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a sound of water from the green pool next to him, and the boss was splashed with water. In the white waves, he could vaguely see the giant tail of the water unicorn rising out of the water.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He immediately put the fire stick in his arms and ran away. Along the way, he only heard the sound of water in the pool behind him. He didn't dare to look back. He just ran away as hard as possible, getting as far away from here as possible.  Within a moment, he ran up the Hongqiao and ran straight up until he could no longer hear the sound coming from behind him. He didn't stop until he reached the top of the Hongqiao and took a big breath.

    "Hoo, ho, ho!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's breathing slowly calmed down, but he suddenly felt very tired, a kind of fatigue rising from deep in his heart. He lowered his head and saw a lonely shadow following him under the moonlight.

    He suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky, only to see the cold sky and a cold moon hanging high in the sky.  He looked at it dreamily, and was stunned for a moment.

    ※※※

    Early in the morning, everyone woke up.

    Du Bishu rubbed his waist and complained loudly: "Really, my waist is almost broken after sleeping all night, how can I compete today?"

    "Lao Wu, Lu Daxin, frowned and said, "Lao Liu, don't yell. I slept all night and didn't feel any problem with my waist."

    Song Daren also said from the side: "That's right, Sixth, you complained all night last night, isn't it enough? Didn't you see that both Old Five and Junior Brother had no voice?"

    Du Bishu strangely rolled his eyes and said: "Fifth Senior Brother, he has thick skin and thick flesh, and he has no feeling. If you don't believe me, ask Junior Brother, look at him Hey, Junior Brother, why are your eyes so bloodshot? You were so bloody last night."  Didn't you sleep well?"

    Zhang Xiaofan packed up the bedding and was sitting on a chair, staring out the window blankly without any reaction. Da Huang was lying at his feet, and the monkey Xiao Hui was rummaging through Da Huang's dog hair, seemingly looking for lice.

    Du Bishu walked over and patted him heavily on the shoulder.  Zhang Xiaofan got excited and jumped up, which also startled Dahuang and Xiaohui. He turned around and looked around and said, "W-what's going on?"

    Du Bishu frowned and said, "Xiaofan, why are you so distracted? Didn't you sleep last night?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said: "No, no."

    Du Bishu said: "Then why are your eyes so bloodshot and red?"

    Just as Zhang Xiaofan was about to speak, He Dazhi, who walked over from the side, interrupted: "Lao Liu, don't meddle in other people's business. It doesn't matter if my junior brother is not in good spirits. Anyway, he has a bye today. If you don't wash up and delay the competition later, then  But you can’t blame anyone else.”

    Du Bishu suddenly realized that he didn't care whether Zhang Xiaofan had slept well or not. He rushed over and ignored Lu Daxin, Zheng Dali and others who were washing their faces. He grabbed the basin, splashed water on his face, and said to himself: "Hmph,  Junior brother is lucky, look at his expression of wanting to sleep in, it's reallyah, fifth senior brother, return the basin to me quickly, I'm too late!"

    "Bah, I haven't washed myself yet!"

    Zhang Xiaofan watched several senior brothers arguing over a washbasin on the other side of the room. He felt slightly bored and stood up and walked out. Just as he walked to the door, Song Daren suddenly called from behind: "Junior brother, have you washed yourself?"  Is it done?”

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said, "I've washed it, senior brother."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "That's good. It doesn't matter if you go out for a walk first, but you will have to go to the dining room for breakfast in a while. Do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and said: "I know." After saying that, he walked out. The monkey Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, ran over and jumped on his shoulder. Da Huang saw Xiao Hui leaving,He also climbed up lazily, wagging his tail, and walked out.  In the corridor, Zhang Xiaofan saw the silhouettes of brothers from all branches of the Qingyun Sect who had just gotten up and were busy on the left and right. He walked slowly and unknowingly reached the Yunhai Square.

    It was still early at this time, and there were only a few Qingyun disciples walking on the sea of ??clouds in twos and threes.  The cool mountain breeze blew across Zhang Xiaofan's face, giving him a cold feeling.

    It seems like last night!

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a pain in his heart. He was already sixteen years old this year and had just begun to fall in love. He had lived on Dazhu Peak for five years and had been with Tian Linger day and night. He had been deeply in love with this beautiful and lively senior sister since he was a child.  Unexpectedly, last night I witnessed a private meeting between Tian Linger and Qi Hao. For a moment, it was like a bolt from the blue, and my mind was in chaos.

    At this moment, his mind was full of chaos, flashing back and forth were the scenes from last night that made him feel heartbroken, and he was walking aimlessly like a wandering ghost without a master.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, an exclamation sounded around him, startling Zhang Xiaofan. He woke up from his random thoughts and looked around him. He saw a young Qingyun disciple with delicate features, a robe, around 20 years old, and in his hand.  Holding a gold-painted fan, which seemed to have some mountains, rivers and mountains painted on it, he was coming closer at this moment, but his big bright eyes did not look at Zhang Xiaofan, but stared straight at the monkey on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders, Xiao Hui.  stop.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 22 Competition

.    Monkey Xiao Hui saw the man in front of him staring straight at him with strange eyes and became furious. He turned up the monkey's paw and grabbed it with a "swish" sound. The man was caught off guard and his face was almost scratched.  , fortunately, he reacted quickly, tilted his head back abruptly, and dodged in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He quickly stopped Xiao Hui and turned to look at the man. He saw that the man was obviously very frightened. He put his hands on his face and said: "What a danger, what a danger."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little regretful and said, "Senior brother, I'm sorry!"

    Unexpectedly, the man didn't care. He smiled slightly, waved his hand and said, "It doesn't matter. I was negligent for a moment and forgot that the 'Three-Eyed Monkey' (Note 1) has a bad temper and can easily hurt others."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "Three-eyed monkey?"

    The man was taken aback and said, "What, don't you know this monkey is a three-eyed monkey?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused and asked: "What is the three-eyed monkey?"

    The man’s eyes widened, he looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and said, “You don’t even know about the three-eyed monkey, how can you raise it?”

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I met it when I was cutting bamboo in the bamboo forest. It smashed the pine cones several times, and then it came back with me."

    The young Qingyun disciple opposite looked as if his jaw had dropped at the moment, and murmured: "If you smash a few pine cones, you will follow back. If you smash a few pine cones, you will follow"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw him looking weird, shook his head, turned around and left. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, the man followed him, with a smile on his face, and whispered: "This junior brother, oh, no, senior brother,  you"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that he was called senior brother for the first time in his life, and seeing that he was at least twenty years old, he quickly said: "Oh, I don't dare to take it seriously. If you have anything to do, just say it."

    The man paused for a moment, with a smile on his face, and said: "Haha, junior brother is really approachable, ah, let me introduce myself first. My surname is Zeng, with cursive characters, and I am a disciple of Feng Huifeng. I don't know your name, junior brother.  yes"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I am Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak. Senior Brother Zeng, are you uh, 'uncle'?"

    The man was stunned, then his face turned red, and he smiled awkwardly: "Ah, I didn't mean to take advantage of you. Mine is a book of books, not my father's uncle. This is all my father's fault. Back then, my mother gave me  I was named Yingxiong. You said it would be so grand to call him Yingxiong Zeng, but my father saw that I loved reading books since I was a child, so he named me Yingxiong on a whim, and I became a laughing stock throughout my life. It’s true.”

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but laugh, thinking that this person's name actually had the same meaning as that of Sixth Senior Brother. The previous sorrow in his heart was diluted a lot by being disturbed by this person, and he felt a little closer to him.  He was interested and said: "Ah, Senior Brother Zeng, do you like reading books very much?"

    Zeng smiled and said: "Well, I don't have to be modest about this. No one in Fenghuifeng has read as many books as me, but most of what I read are anecdotes and anecdotes. I often find my father half angry to death. Ah.  , having said that, don’t you really know that this monkey is a ‘three-eyed monkey’?”

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I don't know, I just thought it was an ordinary monkey."

    At this time, as if he understood what he said, the monkey Xiao Hui squatting on his shoulder suddenly screamed and pulled Zhang Xiaofan's hair hard, causing Zhang Xiaofan to cry out in pain, "Oh, dead monkey".

    Zeng had a look of envy in his eyes and said, "Ah, you are really smart."

    Zhang Xiaofan endured the pain and said: "This damn monkey loves to hit people, and you still call it smart?"

    Zeng said: "Don't think it looks amazing, but because of its spirituality, it is a rare spiritual creature. Look at it, is there a small vertical mark on its forehead between its eyes?"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and took a closer look. Sure enough, he found a light vertical mark under the gray fur. It was impossible to see it unless you looked carefully. He couldn't help but admire Zeng and said, "You can see it at such a young age."  Come out, be awesome, be awesome!”

    Zeng said seriously: "Don't underestimate it. I once read it in the "Spiritual Beast Chapter" of "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons" (Note 2). The three-eyed monkey is a psychic beast. When it was young, its appearance was similar to that of a magical beast.  They are no different from ordinary monkeys, but when they reach adulthood, the third spiritual eye on the forehead will open, and their spirituality will expand. Not only can they understand the five elements of magic, but they can also see things thousands of miles away. It is said that the "clairvoyance" in the ancient proverb refers to these three things.  Where’s the monkey with the eyes?”

    Zhang Xiaofan took down the monkey Xiao Hui and took a closer look at it. For a moment, he couldn't believe that this monkey that he had lived with for two years had such a big background. However, no matter how he looked at it, he looked like an ordinary monkey.  The monkey, who is tall and overweight, is quite heavy in his hand. It seems that he gained a few kilograms after only one night on Tongtian Peak.

    ??The monkey Xiao Hui was wondering why everyone was staring at him non-stop today. He screamed "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" and was very angry.  Zhang Xiaofan made a face at it and threw it onto Dahuang's back.  Da Huang was startled and jumped away. He was relieved when he saw clearly that it was Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui danced at Zhang Xiaofan, as if in demonstration, and screamed several times before giving up and leaning against Dahuang. After a while, his attention was attracted by the lice in Dahuang's fur.

    Zeng looked at Xiao Hui enviously, then turned back to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Junior Brother Zhang, are you also coming to Tongtian Peak to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Senior Brother Zeng, where are you?"

    Zeng smiled and said: "Me too, I drew number 33 yesterday. I wonder what your number is. Can't it be such a coincidence that we are today's opponents?"

    Zhang Xiaofan also laughed and said: "I am number one."

    Zeng was taken aback and said, "Are you the disciple from Dazhu Peak yesterday?"

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed and nodded.

    Zeng smiled and said: "You are so lucky," he made a calculation in his mind, and then said: "We won't meet until the final battle. It seems to be very difficult."

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said: "With my little practice, firsthehe, I was eliminated immediately in the second round, how dare I have any delusions."

    Zeng stuck out his tongue and said, "Then I'm afraid I won't even be able to pass the first round."

    The two looked at each other and laughed.  The two talked for a while longer, and Song Daren's voice came from a distance: "Xiaofan, it's time to eat."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded from a distance, said a few words to Zeng Shu, and then ran over, followed by Da Huang carrying Xiao Hui on his back.  After running to Song Daren, the two of them walked forward. Song Daren said, "Who were you talking to there just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Oh, I just met a senior fellow from Feng Huifeng, and I heard his name is Zeng."

    Song Daren seemed to be surprised and said: "Zeng?"

    Zhang Xiaofan asked in surprise: "What's wrong, senior brother?"

    Song Daren turned around and looked where he had come from, and said: "That man is the only son of Master Zeng, Uncle Chang, the leader of Fenghui Peak. I heard that he is extremely talented, has extensive knowledge and memorization, and has extremely deep cultivation. He is the favorite in this competition."  One of them."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and speechless for a moment.

    ※※※

    After breakfast, all the disciples of Qingyun Sect came to Yunhai Square. At a glance, they saw a huge sea of ??people, shoulder to shoulder, and the popularity was high, which showed the prosperity of Qingyun Sect.

    On the huge square, during the time when everyone was eating, eight large platforms had been erected. They were made of huge waist-thick trees. They were more than ten feet apart from each other and were arranged in Bagua directions.  .  At this moment, there was a sea of ??people in front and behind the stage.  Under the stage with the largest "gan" position in the middle, a tall red list several people tall stood up. On it were written the signature numbers and names of the disciples who participated in the competition in gold-inlaid characters as big as a bowl. Zhang Xiaofan's name was very eye-catching.  ranked first, while the opponent's column was empty.

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed and secretly glanced at the senior brothers around him. Everyone else was smiling. Only the sixth senior brother Du Bishu complained to himself: "It's not fair, it's not fair, no"

    "Shut up!" A soft shout came from the side. Everyone was startled and turned to look, but it was Tian Buyi, Suru and Tian Linger walking over.  At that moment, all the disciples from Dazhu Peak came and said, "Master, Master!"

    Tian Buyi nodded and said nothing, but Suru said: "The competition will begin in a moment. You guys have to be more upbeat, got it?"

    "Yes." Everyone said in unison.

    Suru turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, but Zhang Xiaofan caught a glimpse of Tian Linger who was beside his master's wife. She seemed to be more beautiful than usual today, with high spirits and a pair of beautiful eyes full of smiles. It was obvious at a glance that she was in a good mood.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan felt as if he was pricked by a needle, and couldn't help but lower his head.

    "Xiao Fan," Suru saw the young apprentice looking a little strange, so she walked over and called out.

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly raised his head and said, "Yes, Master."

    Suru looked at him and said, "Are you okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly shook his head and said: "It's okay, Master."

    Suru glanced at him again and said: "Xiaofan, you are very lucky. You have a bye today, but you should also pay attention to watch the competition between brothers and sisters. This kind of opportunity is extremely rare and will be of great benefit to you. Do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Yes, Master."

    Suru looked at Tian Buyi, who nodded, turned and walked towards the audience, followed by everyone, and gradually melted into the crowd.

    "Dang", a word?The crisp sound of bells and tripods echoed in the sea of ??white clouds, lifting everyone's spirits, and the originally noisy square suddenly became quiet.

    I saw the figures of Master Daoxuan and Taoist Cangsong appear on the huge stage in the middle. Master Daoxuan took a step forward, looked around at the countless disciples under the stage, and said loudly: "The competition begins."

    As he spoke, he flicked his sleeves and the sound of the clock and cauldron rang out again. "Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang!"  Tian Linger's face was full of smiles and she was eager to try.

    As soon as he looked at it, he could no longer move his eyes, so he couldn't hear clearly what Master Daoxuan said on the stage. Then Master Cangsong came out and said a few more words, and finally there was another clear and sweet bell and cauldron.  The sound woke him up from his trance and realized that the competition had already begun.

    Sixty-three people compete in eight arenas, so naturally they have to be divided into four batches.  Among the first batch of sixteen people, only Tian Linger among the disciples from Dazhu Peak came to compete. On the "Li" stage in the west, everyone from Dazhu Peak naturally swarmed over.

    Tian Linger’s opponent is a Chaoyang Peak disciple named Shen Tiandou. At this moment, he has jumped up and entered the ring. His figure is quite handsome, and the audience is cheering.  Zhang Xiaofan turned around and saw that there were about a hundred people around the "Li" stage. Most of them were disciples of the Chaoyang Peak lineage. Even Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was watching from the stage with faces on his face.  There was a faint smile on his face, obviously he valued Shen Tiandou very much.

    Tian Buyi and others walked down the stage, and everyone in Dazhu Peak was immediately submerged in the Chaoyang Peak disciples. There were disciples wearing Chaoyang Peak costumes in front, back and left.  Tian Buyi didn't care, and glanced at Shang Zhengliang who was standing far away. Shang Zhengliang also looked over at the same time. Their eyes met, as if there was a faint spark, but both of them just smiled faintly, as if nothing happened.  thing.

    At this time, some disciples had already moved chairs for the two leaders and Suru and other elders. Tian Buyi and Suru sat down. Tian Linger stepped forward and said: "Father, mother, I'm going up."

    Tian Buyi looked at his daughter and said, "Go."

    Suru had a look of kindness on her face and said, "Be careful."

    Tian Linger glanced at the stage, smiled without any hint of nervousness, and said, "Just wait for my good news."

    As he said that, he turned around, still smiling, and used the magic formula with his left hand: "Get up!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, a burst of rays of light flashed. The amber scarlet silk around her waist had been lifted up and moved to her feet. Tian Ling'er's slender body was lifted up and flew towards the stage like a fairy in the rays of light.  go.

    The exposure of this hand was naturally far better than Shen Tiandou jumping onto the stage like a monkey. Moreover, Tian Linger was as beautiful as a flower. Most of the disciples in the audience, including Chaoyang Peak, were male. Immediately, there was thunderous applause.  Many people looked back.

    Zhang Xiaofan and other Dazhu Peak disciples stood around behind Tian Buyi and Suru. Suru smiled and said to Tian Buyi: "It seems that Ling'er's practice has improved again."

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly. Although he did not speak, his expression was quite happy.

    At this time, Tian Linger had flown to the stage, about a foot away from Shen Tiandou, and said with cupped hands, "Please give me some advice, Senior Brother Shen."

    Shen Tiandou saw Tian Linger driving the treasure onto the stage, and saw the magic weapon bursting with rays of light and full of fairy energy. It was probably the famous magic weapon "Amber Zhu Ling" of Dazhufeng elder Suru, whom his mentor had long warned to be careful about. He did not dare to neglect it at the moment.  He raised his hands and returned the courtesy: "Junior Sister Tian, ??please be merciful."

    “As he spoke, he took a step back, used the sword technique in his right hand, and raised a three-foot fairy sword that exuded gray-brown light and placed it in front of him.

    Suru frowned in the audience and whispered to Tian Buyi: "This sword, like Ling'er's amber and scarlet silk, is a magic weapon of the earth element among the five elements. Now it depends on which of the two of them has more advanced cultivation.  "

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly and said: "Among the earth magic weapons of Qingyun Sect, what is better than your amber scarlet silk? In my opinion, there is a huge difference between that fairy sword and your amber scarlet silk."

    Suru spat in a low voice and said, "I know how to talk nonsense."

    At this time, there was a sound of bells and cauldrons on the stage, and the competition between Tian Linger and Shen Tiandou officially began.

    Tian Linger was obviously young and energetic. The bell stopped ringing and he immediately pointed forward with his hand. In an instant, the glow flashed as fast as lightning. The amber scarlet silk brought up a strong wind and hurt his face as he rushed towards Shen Tiandou.

    Shen Tiandou did not expect that Tian Linger would hit Tian Ling'er as soon as he asked. Seeing Amber Zhu Ling rushing over in the blink of an eye, he quickly took two steps back, shook his hands, and the sword in front of him immediately shone brightly, and he rushed forward.

    The glow and the gray-brown light collided in the center of the stage, and there was a "bang" sound. Tian Linger and Shen Tiandou both shuddered, but they immediately stood firm, and the two magic weapons alsoHold in mid-air.

    In the audience, Tian Buyi frowned, and Suru also said in surprise: "Hey, Shen Tiandou's cultivation is not low." At the same time, the disciples of Chaoyang Peak in the audience shouted in unison: "Okay!"

    The shouts of hundreds of people were indeed extraordinary. They immediately suppressed the people in Dazhu Peak who were also applauding. Du Bishu, the sixth man, snorted and said: "Just because of the loudness of the voice? It's not a competition."

    At this time, the two treasures were in a stalemate for a moment, and they took them back at the same time. Shen Tiandou stepped on the seven stars, his face was serious, and he muttered something, and then he shouted: "Quiet!"

    I saw his gray-brown fairy sword soaring into the sky in mid-air. A moment later, as fast as lightning, it came down from directly above Tian Ling'er's head. Before the sword reached the ground, Tian Ling'er's clothes were flying.  , there was a strong wind all around.

    Tian Linger did not panic, and had no intention of retreating. She grabbed the amber scarlet silk that flew back in front of her with her left hand and pulled it to the top of her head. Suddenly the glow was like a gauze, and the amber scarlet silk instantly became several times wider and was woven around the top of her head.  A barrier of glow.  Sooner or later, with Shen Tiandou's face full of solemnity, the fairy sword struck the rays of light again with a clang, and the red rays of light trembled violently, but everything was fine.

    Suru then breathed a sigh of relief and whispered to Tian Buyi: "This child, Ling'er, is so generous."

    Tian Buyi snorted and shook his head.

    Shen Tiandou's grey-brown fairy sword had no effect and folded upwards, but Tian Linger did not pause at all. The amber and scarlet silk gleamed, and it suddenly grew ten times longer. Tian Linger gave a sweet shout, and saw the amber and scarlet silk changed from its original shape.  The soft appearance turned into a long giant stick, hanging straight in the air, with one end held in Tian Linger's hand.

    The audience in the audience was in an uproar, with endless exclamations of admiration.

    Tian Linger did not hesitate, and with a move of his right hand, he saw the huge stick transformed from amber and Zhu Ling pass through the air with a "woo" and hit Shen Tiandou head-on.

    Shen Tiandou frowned and looked solemn. In this moment, his fairy sword flew back to his hand. However, he gritted his teeth, held the sword tightly in his right hand, and stretched out his left hand. He saw that the giant stick was about to hit his head.  Everyone on the stage held their breath, and there was a sudden loud noise. On the platform in front of him, the originally tiled wooden platform broke instantly, and only five or six huge rocks suddenly broke through the platform and blocked him in front of him.

    In the audience, Tian Buyi and Suru both changed their expressions slightly. On the contrary, Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, nodded repeatedly.

    There was a loud "bang", and the huge stick with glowing light collided heavily with the rock. In a moment, dust flew up and filled the entire platform.  Tian Linger felt her body shake violently. The opponent's "rock control technique" was actually indestructible, and the entire amber scarlet silk was shocked back.

    The dust has not yet fallen, Shen Tiandou's face was slightly pale, but he did not stop, roared in his throat, floated to the huge rock, held the hilt of the sword with both hands, the gray-brown fairy sword shined brightly, and suddenly inserted into the hard rock.  Among the extreme rocks, the momentum is like breaking bamboo.

    "Kakkakkak!" Several dull and hoarse cracking sounds rang out. Tian Linger's expression changed. She felt that the ground under her feet was shaking. Suddenly, there were several loud noises, and Tian Linger's footing stopped.  All the wooden boards cracked, and with a "rumbling" sound, countless huge and sharp rocks shot out of the ground, poking Tian Linger's body completely where he had stood.

    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan in the audience cried out, but immediately kept his mouth shut. Tian Buyi and his wife's expressions became serious, and Suru became even more nervous.  On the contrary, the Chaoyang Peak disciples cheered loudly and applauded thunderously.

    "Brother Shen, well done!"

    "awesome!"

    "We must win!"

    There were shouts and shouts, and the stage was filled with dust, making it almost difficult to see anything. However, Shen Tiandou, who was standing high on the giant rock, did not look relaxed at all. His eyes were wide open and he carefully searched his surroundings.  Sure enough, a moment later, in the thick dust above the huge rock in front, the rays of light suddenly flashed, and the light shined brightly in an instant. Tian Linger flew out suddenly like a red phoenix, and the amber and vermilion silk rays of light flowed, spinning rapidly, spinning around.  beside her.

    Tian Linger's face was solemn, a chilling light shot out from his apricot eyes, he held the spells in both hands, and then waved downwards heavily, and saw the amber scarlet silk suddenly stopped suddenly, and suddenly penetrated into the ground like a poisonous snake, and all the life and death fell from those hard  drilled into the rock.

    Shen Tiandou's face changed greatly, and he immediately floated back without thinking. Sure enough, just as he left the place where he was standing, the amber scarlet silk that originally looked like a poisonous snake rushed out from the ground like a giant red dragon. Shen Tiandou just now  Immediately where he stood, sand and rocks flew away, and a big hole was opened. The sound was so violent that it was frightening.

    Tian Linger was in mid-air at the moment, making orchid spells with his left and right hands, crossing his chest, and shouted: "Bind the God!"

    ? ???Amber Zhu Ling paused in the air, with a crisp sound, and the glow suddenly bloomed. It grew when it saw the wind. In just a moment, I don't know how many times it grew. It covered the sky and the sun. It quickly passed through, or circled in the air, or rushed.  After entering the ground and emerging from the ground on the other side, with Shen Tiandou as the center, countless red ribbons surrounded him tightly.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak couldn't help but look at each other. Tian Linger had used this "God Binding" magic technique in the fight with Lin Jingyu two years ago. Today, it seems that this "God Binding" is even more powerful, in the sky and on the earth.  Surrounded by everyone, I wonder how this Shen Tiandou compares to Lin Jingyu back then?

    Just listening to the sound of Tian Linger's spell, the amber scarlet silk turned into a huge red ball and kept pressing inward. In the gap, under the twilight, a gray-brown light could still be vaguely seen.  Chu Shen Tiandou was still resisting tenaciously, but although the red silk ribbons were slowed down by the resistance, they still pressed inward irresistibly.

    There was silence in the audience. The Chaoyang Peak disciples all stopped talking and looked nervously at the huge red ball on the stage. Everyone knew what the consequences would be if one of them could not hold up under the heavy pressure of this fairy family magic weapon.

    Hong Ling has now reached the size of six feet. The glow of the sun is shining, completely suppressing the gray-brown light. From time to time, there is a pressing sound of "gurgling".  At this time, everyone could no longer see Shen Tiandou's figure clearly, but Tian Linger was still standing in mid-air, her face slightly flushed, and the orchid magic formula held in her left and right hands was trembling slightly.

    After a while, Amber Zhu Ling slowly pressed inward one foot more, and everyone was almost breathless with nervousness. At this moment, they heard a strange cry of "Ah", and Shen Tiandou was as powerful as a tiger, and it turned out that  Po Ling rushed out with a sword, but at this moment his face was completely pale.

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience burst into cheers, but Shang Zhengliang, the leader, closed his eyes and sighed, while Tian Buyi and his wife sitting on the other side looked at each other and smiled.

    Sure enough, this was Shen Tiandou's death struggle. Tian Linger folded up in the air, pointed with his right hand, and followed closely, like a cone attached to bone, and struck Shen Tiandou from behind.  But at this time, Shen Tiandou seemed to have difficulty even turning around. He moved but did not hide away. He was lightly hit from behind by Amber Zhu Ling. He immediately flew forward and fell to the audience with a "bang".  .

    Halfway through the cheers, the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience suddenly seemed mute and lost their voices.  Shang Zhengliang stood up, shook his head, and shouted to the disciple beside him: "Why don't you go and help Senior Brother Shen up?"

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples came to their senses and ran up to help Shen Tiandou up. At this time, Tian Linger put away the magic weapon, fell to the audience, and said to Shen Tiandou with a smile: "Thank you, Senior Brother Shen, for showing mercy."

    Shen Tiandou glanced at her, smiled bitterly and said, "Junior sister Tian is a genius. I admire her. I admire her." After saying that, he asked the people around him to help him aside.

    Shang Zhengliang came over, glanced at Tian Linger a few more times, and said to Tian Buyi and his wife who came over: "Senior Brother Tian, ??although my niece is young, she has such a talent for cultivation. It is really enviable.  .”

    Tian Buyi looked pleased, but said with a smile: "Thank you, thank you."

    Suru also smiled and said: "Senior Brother Shang has many talents under his sect. I believe there are even more powerful masters yet to emerge."

    Shang Zhengliang laughed it off, and Tian Buyi turned around and walked back without asking any more questions.  At this time, Tian Linger walked back to where everyone was at Dazhu Peak, and was immediately surrounded by everyone. All the disciples were beaming with joy, wishing they could drown Tian Linger with all their words of praise. Tian Linger was all smiles, and Zhang Xiaofan added  It's joy.  Tian Buyi and his wife came back. Tian Linger rushed to Suru, took her arm and said with a smile: "How about it, Mom, I am awesome!"

    Suru rolled her eyes at her, and finally laughed out loud, saying: "Awesome, awesome."

    Tian Buyi also had a smile on his face. After all, his daughter got off to a good start. His face was very bright, and he was even more proud in front of his classmates. He also reached out and patted his daughter on the head, which was a sign of praise.  However, he immediately turned his head and said to the other disciples: "Further down, we will reach you. With Ling'er setting an example in front, you can also see that the disciples from other branches may not be unattainable. Later you will also  keep it up."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes!"

    Zhang Xiaofan also shouted with everyone, and shouted very loudly.  Seeing that everyone else was getting ready, there were only three people on Dazhu Peak in the next eight games, so Tian Buyi and Suru went to watch separately. When they left, Suru saw that Zhang Xiaofan was still there and told him a few words: "Go and take it seriously."  "Watch" and then left. Zhang Xiaofan thought for a moment and planned to find Tian Linger and find a ring with her to cheer for his senior brother. He looked around and suddenly saw Tian Linger walking forward quickly among the crowd in front.  , and in front of her, Qi Hao, a man with a beautiful tree facing the wind, was standing there, looking at her with a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart immediately sank.

    Tian Linger walked toQi Hao walked up to him and said a few words to him with a smile. Qi Hao immediately smiled and kept talking in Tian Linger's ear. Tian Linger also laughed non-stop. Both of them looked extremely happy.  After chatting and joking for a while, the two of them walked away together, seemingly choosing a ring to watch the competition.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, dazed, and suddenly felt a huge wave of sadness and disappointment welling up in his heart. All the boiling blood had cooled down, and it was chilled to the bottom of his heart.

    Note 1: The Three-Eyed Monkey in "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons·Spiritual Beasts": Born from Mount Xumi in the West, it is intelligent and mischievous, and has a lifespan of more than a thousand years. Then it has opened its spiritual eyes, can see thousands of miles, and can control grass, wood, earth and rocks. It is the ancient lamp-burning  Protecting the Dharma under the Buddha's throne.

    Note 2: "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons": an ancient book that records strange images of heaven and earth, rare treasures, rare birds and animals, demons and gods, and is said to have been written by Xiao Ding, a strange man from ancient times.  There were ten chapters in the original book, but most of them have been lost today, with only four surviving chapters.

    ??Also note: Xiao Ding is not recorded in the annals of history. The unofficial Jiufeng Mountain Man's Notes "Shanhe Ji" says: The birth and death of the ancient Xiao family are unknown.  You are smart when you are young, and you have a photographic memory.  He traveled around the world and visited all the famous mountains and ancient swamps. He wrote ten chapters of "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons", which are fantastic and magnificent. They are the most wonderful books in the world. It is a pity that so many books have been lost!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 23 Excalibur

.    "Haha, Junior Brother Zhang!"

    Suddenly, Zhang Xiaofan was slapped hard on the shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan was focusing all his attention on Tian Ling'er who was walking away. He didn't notice the situation around him at all. He was startled and jumped to the side. In the blink of an eye, he saw that it was just the scene in the morning.  I knew Zeng.

    Zeng was smiling and looking relaxed. He looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and then his eyes moved to the monkey Xiao Hui beside him.

    Seeing this extremely annoying guy running over again, Xiao Hui looked very unwilling, bared his teeth and made a face, turned around and jumped on Dahuang's back, patted Dahuang's dog head, Dahuang glared at Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng and barked.  Twice, he ran away.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and shouted: "Xiao Hui, come back, don't run around."

    Zeng smiled and said: "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid, the three-eyed monkey is very smart and won't get lost."

    Zhang Xiaofan shrugged his shoulders, turned his head, and was about to talk to Zeng, when suddenly something happened in his heart. Looking around, he saw that the direction Dahuang was running towards with Xiaohui on his back was indeed the kitchen. He felt a thump in his heart and said in silence: "Ah, die  Monkey, you go again"

    Zeng Qi asked: "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan coughed dryly and smiled dryly: "No, it's okay. By the way, Senior Brother Zeng, aren't you going to take part in the competition? How come you have time to come see me?"

    Zeng smiled and said: "Oh, I've finished the competition and have nothing to do. When I saw you here, I came over to say hello."

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "What, you've finished the competition, what's the result?"

    Zeng closed the fan in his hand, rubbed it on the black hair on his head, and said, "Well, I won a game by accident, hehe."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at his casual look, which did not look like he had experienced a big fight at all, and asked carefully: "Senior Brother Zeng, is it possible that your cultivation is very high?"

    Zeng immediately waved his hand and said: "Oh, Junior Brother Zhang, what are you talking about? How can my meager cultivation be enough to show off? If it weren't for my father always forcing me to practice, I would be too lazy to cultivate and cultivate flowers every day.  Feeding birds and reading books, what kind of happy days are they! But then again," he put his hand on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders, led him forward, and whispered: "I didn't expect that in this Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition,  , there are actually people worse than me."

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a bitter smile and said: "I'm much worse than you!"

    Zeng Yi shrugged his shoulders and said nonchalantly: "So what if there are more? Anyway, no matter how greedy I am, I don't dare to dream of winning in the end, but I am very interested in your three-eyed monkey. Hehe, Junior Brother Zhang, why don't you give it to me?"  it"

    When Zhang Xiaofan saw that he looked like a profiteer, he immediately said: "Senior Brother Zeng, please don't take advantage of me, Xiao Hui!"

    Zeng suffocated, rolled his eyes, and said: "Then I'll trade you something. You don't know, I raised a lot of fun and rare things on Fenghui Peak, such as three-legged rabbits, black and white peacocks, turtles without shells, etc."  There are winged snakes…”

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn’t help but said: “Are there really so many strange things?”

    Zeng looked smug and said: "Of course, I have put in a lot of effort to collect these treasures, and I have also been beaten and scolded by my father. But I still like you, the three-eyed monkey. How about it?"  , I can bring it to you in exchange for what you like?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "No, I raised Xiao Hui just because he is destined to me. Besides, you gave me those black and white rabbits, shellless peacocks and so on"

    Zeng immediately corrected him: "It's a three-legged rabbit, a black and white peacock, and the one without a shell is a tortoise!"

    Zhang Xiaofan stuck out his tongue and said: "Oh, yes, yes, but I'm not interested in those, so I won't change it."

    Zeng rolled his eyes again, pulled Zhang Xiaofan to a remote place, looked around, with a strange look on his face, and whispered: "Junior Brother Zhang, let me show you something good, do you like it?"  He took out a thick book with a blue cover and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan took it and took a look, but saw that there was no name on the book, and the cover was old, and it looked like it had been there for a long time.  Looking at Zeng's appearance, he seems to be acting calmly, but his smart eyes are constantly looking around, looking very alert. His originally delicate face now looks a bit strange and even wretched. It seems that this book is not a record.  It is a rare and only copy of the unique method.

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "Senior Brother Zeng, I can't afford such a precious book, and my qualifications are too poor, so it's useless to use it, and I don't want to exchange it for Xiao Hui, so just put it away."

    Zeng glared at him and whispered: "If you don't look at it, just say it. Take a look first, hurry up."

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that he looked weird and couldn't help but be a little curious about the book. When he opened it and took a look, he was stunned and blushed for a moment.Chi, it turns out that in addition to a lot of text, this thick book also has many pictures, but the pictures are all about men and women embracing and lingering. It is actually an erotic book.  This was the first time Zhang Xiaofan had seen such a thing in his life. However, the painting style in this book was exquisite and the characters were lifelike. His heart skipped a beat and he couldn't help but exclaimed: "Senior Brother Zeng, you, you, how could you have such a thing  "

    "Shh!" Zeng was startled, quickly grabbed the book and put it into his arms, then carefully looked at the fellow disciples walking around, glared at Zhang Xiaofan, and said, "Don't be so loud."

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up, but was still in shock, and whispered: "Senior Brother Zeng, how can you, uh, know how to read such a book?"

    Zeng pursed his lips and said: "So what if you read it? Let me tell you, this is a wonderful book. I heard it is a unique copy! I don't know how much effort it took to get it. I guarantee that after reading it, you will be proud of the flowers from now on."  , to win the favor of women in the world. How about using it in exchange for your little ash"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head and said: "No."

    Zeng said angrily: "This won't work, and that won't work either. Why don't you tell me what you want?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said honestly: "I don't want anything."

    Zeng was at a loss for what to do and spat: "Why are you like a piece of wood?"

    Zhang Xiaofan chuckled and didn't care, but his eyes involuntarily drifted to the distance. Among the vague white clouds, that beautiful figure was looming.

    Zeng gave up, put away the book, opened the fan again with a brushing sound, and fanned twice. Suddenly, he heard the sound of bells and cauldrons in the distance. It seemed that another competition had begun.

    He glanced at that place, suddenly smiled, gave Zhang Xiaofan a hand, and said, "Come on, I'll take you to see the most popular figure in the Qingyun Sect in this big test."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and asked in surprise: "Who is it?" After a pause, his face suddenly darkened and he said, "Is it Senior Brother Qi Hao from Longshou Peak?"

    Zeng said "Huh" and looked at Zhang Xiaofan who looked a little surprised, but still shook his head and said: "Senior Brother Qi's practice is naturally very famous, but haven't you heard that the one who attracted the most attention this time is someone else?"  one person."

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a long time and then said: "Who is it?"

    Zeng seemed to have forgotten all about the dispute for a moment. With a smile on his face, he said mysteriously: "You will know if you come with me!" After saying that, he pulled Zhang Xiaofan and walked forward. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but  I couldn't help but feel a little curious about this so-called mysterious figure, so I followed him.

    Zeng took Zhang Xiaofan straight to the largest "fighting" stage among the eight arenas. Zhang Xiaofan followed him and looked around. Under the stage, he saw a sea of ??Qingyun Sect disciples, so crowded that it was impossible to see.  There were at least four to five hundred people like this. Zhang Xiaofan did some calculations in his mind and estimated that at least half of the Qingyun disciples in the square were gathered under this stage, especially the male disciples of the younger generation.

    When the two of them walked closer, they heard the noise getting louder and louder, and the surroundings were filled with the voices of Qingyun disciples discussing happily.

    "Xiaozhu Peak has always been rich in beauties. I heard that this time Lu Xueqi is even known as the most outstanding beauty in the past five hundred years!"

    "You don't need to tell me, that day I saw her in the Yuqing Palace, she was really stunning Oh, who hit me on the head Hey, uncle?"

    An old man with a white beard said angrily next to him: "Little bastard, you are a cultivator, so you should be calm. Why are you still so greedy for beauty? If you were to be on stage, you would not be able to just look at that face without doing anything.  Lose first!”

    "yes."

    "Hmph, so I have told the first senior brother a long time ago that beauty is a disaster, and our Qingyun Sect should not accept female disciples."

    ?…

    "Ahem, Uncle Master, you are indeed, uh, wise, wise and wise, but are you speaking too loudly?"

    "What's wrong? Did I say something wrong?" The old man with a white beard blew his beard and stared, his voice a little higher.

    "No, no," the young disciples quickly surrounded him and whispered with smiling faces: "Uncle Master, Master Shuiyue is sitting inside."

    "" Lowering his voice, the old man said, "Huh, if it wasn't for the sake of my fellow friends, I would have"

    The disciples all said yes and praised the old master for his profound cultivation and broad mind, and he did not care about the villains and younger generations.  Zeng and Zhang Xiaofan looked at each other, Zeng shrugged his shoulders, and Zhang Xiaofan whispered to him: "Is the person you are talking about Xiaozhufeng's senior sister?"

    Zeng nodded, glanced at the stage, and said: "It hasn't started yet, you will know her reputation later. But, alas, there are too many people here."

    While talking, the two of them turned around?, but he was still wandering around the outside of the crowd. The inside was already crowded with layers of Qingyun disciples, and even a needle couldn't get in.  Zhang Xiaofan became more and more curious. It seemed that this mysterious figure was indeed very popular, and so many Qingyun disciples were attracted to him.

    Zeng’s face was full of anxiety and he kept saying: “Oh no, no, no good seats. If I had known, I should have queued here last night.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled. Before he could say anything, Zeng's eyes suddenly lit up and he saw dozens of Feng Hui Peak disciples standing in front of him. Without saying a word, he grabbed Zhang Xiaofan and rushed over.  The disciples of Feng's lineage all smiled when they saw it was Zeng. One of the tall men laughed and said, "Haha, you must be late."

    Zeng ignored him, grabbed Zhang Xiaofan and squeezed in. The Feng Huifeng disciples obviously treated Zeng very well, so they all stepped aside and squeezed in even with Zhang Xiaofan Zhanguang.  It didn't take long for the two of them to get into the inner circle. As expected, they had a great view here. They saw seven or eight people sitting closest to the ring. The leader of Qingyun Sect, Daoxuan Zhenren, the first Cangsong Taoist of Longshou Peak and the first water master of Xiaozhu Peak.  Master Yue was all present, and the others seemed to be probably famous elders of various lineages.  Behind them, there were densely packed Qingyun disciples. The most eye-catching ones were all the beautiful disciples from Xiaozhu Peak who were standing behind Master Shuiyue. Wen Min, whom Zhang Xiaofan knew, was also among them, but the one closest to Master Shuiyue was  The beauty in blue who was drawing lots at the Yuqing Palace yesterday was still as cold as ice and extremely beautiful, attracting countless eyes.

    "See, it's her." Zeng poked Zhang Xiaofan with his arm and motioned for him to look at the woman in blue.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the woman a few more times and whispered: "Is she the popular one you mentioned?"

    Zeng looked intoxicated and said: "It's not necessarily a popular one. I heard that Lu Xueqi has only been in the industry for a short time, and her cultivation is unpredictable, but everyone says that when it comes to beauty, she is definitely hers!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Senior Brother Zeng, you look very vulgar when you drool!"

    Zeng: "Ahem, I, do I have it? Hehe, you must have seen it wrong. By the way, look at our fellow disciples and brothers around us?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around and saw that most of the younger generation Qingyun disciples around him were focusing on the beauties at Xiaozhu Peak, especially the woman in blue, Lu Xueqi, who attracted the most attention.  However, it seemed that those beauties had been accustomed to this for a long time. They all looked calm and composed, and Lu Xueqi was even more expressionless and cold as ice, as if she turned a blind eye to the male disciples behind her.

    Zeng swallowed his saliva and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "It's no wonder that our Qingyun Sect has suddenly recruited young disciples in recent years. Look around, there are at least three to four hundred people our age, hehe  , our cultivation is not deep, so we are naturally susceptible to temptation."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him sideways, and saw that Zeng's originally handsome face seemed to have changed. Thinking of the book just now, he felt as if the word "色" was written on Zeng's forehead.

    Zeng turned around and said in surprise: "Junior brother Zhang, why don't you look at them? They always look at me. I fell in love with you and I brought you here to see you as a friend. By the way, which one of them do you think has the best figure?"  most?"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately turned his head and added the word "wolf" to Zeng's comment in his heart.

    At this time, the whole place suddenly became quiet.  Under the attention of everyone, Lu Xueqi took a step forward and saluted Master Shuiyue who was sitting on the chair. Master Shuiyue nodded lightly and said, "Go ahead."

    Lu Xueqi responded, put on her clothes, gently held the magic formula with her right hand, and looked at the stage with a pair of bright and beautiful eyes.  At this moment, the faint clouds that were originally on the white jade slab under her feet suddenly rotated and gathered towards her from all directions. Soon, a white cloud formed under Lu Xueqi's feet. Then, Lu Xueqi was seen like a fairy, her whole body was here.  Among the misty white clouds, it slowly rose, floated into the air, and moved to the stage.

    The mountain breeze blows, and the white clouds flutter gracefully like the softest and most beautiful silk. Lu Xueqi's clothes are fluttering, her complexion is like snow, and she is so beautiful that she is like a fairy from the Nine Heavens falling into the mortal world. When people feel love and pity, she is still there.  Somewhat in awe.

    After a moment, the audience burst into thunderous applause, roaring and tsunami, the sound was so loud that Zhang Xiaofan was caught off guard, his ears immediately buzzed, and he was shocked. He didn't expect Lu Xueqi to be so popular, but then again, it was he who looked into the air.  The beautiful figure in the middle is still excited and unable to control herself. It is really hard to imagine that there is such a beautiful person in the world.

    Master Shuiyue, who was sitting in the audience, had a smile on his face that had always been indifferent.

    After a while, a young disciple walked onto the ring from nowhere (because no one was paying attention).He has a thick face and thick eyebrows, and his appearance is decent, but he looks a little excited.  As soon as he arrived on the stage, he said to Lu Xueqi: "Junior sister Lu, I am Fang Chao, a disciple of Longshou Peak. I have the honor to compete with my junior sister today. I am truly lucky!"

    "Shh!" boos broke out from the audience.

    Lu Xueqi had no expression on her face and said coldly in mid-air: "Senior Brother Fang is polite. Lu Xueqi, the eighth generation disciple of Xiaozhu Peak, is asking for advice from Senior Brother Fang today."

    Zhang Xiaofan stood under the stage and looked at Lu Xueqi, who was standing still in mid-air like a fairy. Suddenly, there was a pain in his heart for no reason. Just now, wasn't Senior Sister Ling'er standing in the sky with such extraordinary grace? Looking at her in a daze, Lu Xueqi  His figure actually seemed to overlap with Tian Linger's appearance.

    At this moment, Fang Chao was still chattering on the stage. From the looks of it, if he could keep talking like this, it wouldn't matter if he didn't compete until the end of time. But fortunately, his opponents accounted for the majority in this world, and he hadn't even finished speaking for two seconds.  After saying this, countless people, including Zeng who was standing next to Zhang Xiaofan, shouted angrily: "Why don't you start?"

    "Pervert!"

    "Chirping, just like a woman!Hey, this senior sister of Xiaozhufeng, ah, what do you do, don't do it, I have absolutely no other intentions"

    "when!"

    The bells and cauldrons finally rang at the end of the decisive battle. Lu Xueqi's face turned cold and she looked straight at Fang Chao.  Fang Chao felt cold all over when he looked at her cold eyes. Although from here, Lu Xueqi's face was still cold and cold, but no matter what, he did not dare to joke anymore, so he quickly put away his smile and straightened his face.  With his thoughts in mind, he used the magic formula in his right hand and sacrificed a silver-white fairy sword.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and couldn't help but think of Qi Hao's fairy sword "Hanbing" again. At this time, he heard Zeng beside him suddenly snorted and whispered: "The people of Longshou Peak have Qi Hao as a role model.  Everyone likes to practice this kind of fairy sword."

    Zhang Xiaofan's eyes flashed and he looked around, only to see heads of people moving, but he could not find Qi Hao's shadow no matter what, let alone the figure he wanted to see the most but least wanted to see at the moment.

    Where have they gone?  Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, feeling miserable in his heart.

    Suddenly, Zeng pulled his arm and said happily: "Xiao Fan, look, it's started."

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes and looked towards the stage, and saw that Fang Chao had already sacrificed the fairy sword. The stage was suddenly chilly, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, he intuitively found that compared with Qi Hao, who was not easy to fight with Hotan back then, Fang Chao was better at using it.  There is obviously still a gap in the ice magic.

    Looking at Lu Xueqi, she was still expressionless on the floating clouds, looking at Fang Chao's luck congealing in front of her, and she seemed to have no intention of attacking.  Behind her, she carried a fairy sword with a sky blue scabbard. Although this fairy sword could not become one with its owner like the fairy swords practiced by most people, from Fang Chao on the stage to all the Qingyun disciples in the audience,  No one dares to despise it.

    On the path of cultivation, psychic magic weapons can often become one with the owner after long-term practice, and can be sacrificed only when used, which is very convenient.  However, some strange magic weapons cannot do this because their spirituality is too strong for the human body to bear, and they can only be carried by their owners.  However, such magic weapons are often the most powerful treasures of the Immortal Family. The deeper the master's cultivation, the more amazing the power they exert. The most precious treasure of the Qingyun Gate - the ancient sword "Zhu Xian" falls into this category.

    At this moment, on the stage, a thin layer of ice had formed on the surface of the area three feet around Fang Chao. Those who were close to him, such as Zhang Xiaofan, Zeng and other disciples in the stage, all felt a cold air blowing on their faces.  But Lu Xueqi, who was still standing in mid-air, seemed indifferent to this and just looked at Fang Chao coldly.

    Fang Chao sang a one-man show in front of everyone, with his fairy sword flying. From the corner of his eye, hundreds of people from the audience were looking at him. However, Lu Xueqi's gaze seemed to be colder than the cold air emanating from his fairy sword, which chilled his heart.  , almost feeling like I have nowhere to put my hands and feet.

    Fang Chao felt a little anxious in his heart. He pointed the sword with his right hand and shot the silver-white fairy sword from bottom to top towards Lu Xueqi. He shouted: "Junior Sister Lu, be careful!"

    There was a burst of laughter from the crowd in the audience. Judging from Fang Chao's appearance, he seemed to be afraid of hurting Lu Xueqi. Cangsong Taoist sitting in the audience had a rather ugly face and snorted heavily.

    This snort was laced with disdain and fell into the ears of the person next to him. He immediately reacted: "Why, Senior Brother Cangsong seems a little dissatisfied?"

    Cangsong Taoist did not turn his head and said calmly: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, all of your disciples are really beautiful!"

    Master Shuiyue’s face changed. During this fighting competition, Taoist Cangsong did not praise her disciples’ practice but instead praised the beauty of the women. It was obvious that he meant to be sarcastic. What kind of person is Master Shuiyue? He has two eyebrows.??, and immediately said: "I didn't know that there were so many prodigal and lecherous people under Qingyun Sect's cultivation sect."

    Taoist Cangsong was furious and was about to retort when Master Daoxuan, who was sitting among them, raised his hand and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, you are hundreds of years old, and you are not afraid of embarrassment when you quarrel in front of so many disciples. Let's watch the competition.  , watch the competition.”

    The two leaders snorted heavily and turned their heads.

    Fang Chao's silver-white fairy sword had already hit the cloud at Lu Xueqi's feet. There was no expression on Lu Xueqi's cold face, and no movement could be seen on her. The cloud under her feet carried her body back, but Fang Chao's fairy sword was so fast.  But he was faster, catching up in the blink of an eye, and screams and sighs suddenly broke out in the audience.

    Seeing that there was no room for action, Lu Xueqi turned her back and took the sword behind her into her hand. Her face was as frosty as frost, but she did not unsheath the sword. She only used the sky-blue sword to block it in front of her.

    "Zheng!"

    The crisp echo echoed far above the square, which was very pleasant.

    Fang Chao's silver-white fairy sword bounced back as if it had been hit hard. The person above the stage surpassed Master Cangsong below, and his expression changed drastically.  Amidst the surprised looks of everyone, Lu Xueqi was seen not hesitating at all. After a faint pink flashed across her snow-white face, she threw the sky-blue sword with its sheath with her right hand. At the same time, she stretched out the five fingers of her right hand,  Holding the magic formula tightly, the Blue Immortal Sword suddenly shined brightly in mid-air, and the blue light covered the entire huge arena. It was full of immortal energy, and it was obviously definitely extraordinary.

    Fang Chao didn't dare to neglect. Seeing the obsidian blue light coming overwhelmingly, he was shocked. At the same time, he was even more angry that Lu Xueqi didn't even take out the sword from its sheath. She was so contemptuous of him.  But he still activated the fairy sword in his hand, and in the blink of an eye, three ice walls formed in front of him, exuding a trace of cold air.

    In mid-air, Lu Xueqi's bright eyes were as bright as stars, her black hair and skirt were flying in the strong wind, her grace was peerless and touching.  She seemed to be reciting a mantra in a low voice, and there was no expression on her cold face. As she looked at her, everyone could only see a sudden loud sound on the fairy sword that was flying in the air and emitting blue light, like a beast.  The wild roar shook the whole place, and in an instant, the blue light bloomed. The fairy sword shot out of the sky, and the mad dragon came out of the abyss. All the clouds within a radius of ten feet were forced to dissipate without a trace in a moment.  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: In the deepest place, which is as blue as the blue sky, the fairy sword seems to be flying from the sky, shooting towards Fang Chao, and its momentum is as fierce as ever.

    Fang Chao's face was solemn, sweat was pouring down his forehead, he was obviously shocked by the great power of Lu Xueqi's blue fairy sword.  In an instant, the fairy sword rushed in front of him.

    "Click, click, click!"

    While hundreds of Qingyun disciples were stunned, the three ice walls formed by Fang Chao were like tofu, and were smashed into pieces by the blue fairy sword that rushed in as if it was nothing.

    Fang Chao was shocked. With his strength, it was not impossible to form more ice walls as a defense, but according to his original intention, three ice walls were enough. Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi's Taoism was so advanced, and the blue fairy sword was even more unexpected.  It was so powerful that it was there in the blink of an eye.

    At this time of life and death, Fang Chao barely managed to steady his mind, his silver-white fairy sword glowed, and he guarded himself in front of him, raising a white light shield.  A moment later, Lu Xueqi's blue fairy sword collided with the white light shield.

    "Boom!"

    The loud sound was like thunder in the sky, rumbling, and the huge invisible shock wave was centered on the two fairy swords and quickly spread to the surroundings. All the Qingyun disciples standing in the audience suddenly felt a strong wind blowing against their faces, and their whole bodies were actually  He involuntarily took a step back, and the entire circle of onlookers also expanded in a circle at the same time.

    Everyone’s expressions changed, and they were shocked by the unprecedented power of the Xian family’s magic weapon.

    After that moment of exclamation passed, everyone's eyes returned to the ring. Lu Xueqi had landed on the ring at some point, and the sword with its sheath had flown back into her hand. The blue and white lights gradually faded.  They dispersed, but everyone noticed that Fang Chao's face was ashen.

    Fang Chao slowly raised his head, pointed at Lu Xueqi, his voice became hoarse for some reason, and said in a hoarse voice: "You"

    Everyone was surprised and didn't know what happened. Suddenly, a change occurred. The silver-white fairy sword that had been parked in front of Fang Chao from just now suddenly made several muffled sounds on the sword. After that, under the gaze of countless people,  Suddenly, a crack suddenly appeared on the sword, and then expanded rapidly. A moment later, the sword made a painful sound, broke into two pieces with a "thud", and fell to the stage.

    There was silence on and off the stage, and everyone held their breath.

    What does the immortal sword that has been cultivated for a long time mean to a cultivator??No one above this sea of ??clouds is unclear.

    "Wow", on the stage, Fang Chao spurted out a mouthful of blood, put his hand on his chest, his face showed pain, he could no longer hold on, fell to the ground and passed out.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 24 Accident

.    Several people from Longshou Peak immediately rushed to the ring and helped Fang Chao up. Seeing the fairy sword broken in two on the ground, they all had angry faces and stared at Lu Xueqi, as if they wanted to eat this beautiful woman.

    Under the stage, Taoist Cangsong clenched his fists and said coldly: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, this disciple of yours is really cruel. It's not enough to win, but you still have to rely on magic weapons and artifacts to destroy other people's fairy swords. What's the point of this?  ?”

    Master Shuiyue looked indifferent and said coldly: "Xueqi's cultivation is too shallow and his Taoism is not deep. He can't control divine objects like 'Tianya'. It's no big deal."

    Cangsong Taoist was so angry that he was about to explode. Suddenly a hand was placed on his shoulder, but Master Daoxuan stood up at some point and patted his shoulder.  Cangsong Taoist looked at him, finally suppressed his anger, snorted heavily, and strode away.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the tall back of Cangsong Taoist, shook his head, smiled bitterly, turned around, and was about to speak, but saw Master Shuiyue also walking away.  At this time, Lu Xueqi had already walked down from the stage and came to Shui Yue. Shui Yue looked at her, with a smile on her face and nodded.  Lu Xueqi didn't say anything, gave a slight salute, stood behind Shui Yue, and followed her.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood aside and just recovered from the thrilling fight just now. Watching Shui Yue and Lu Xueqi, the master and disciple, drifting away, he suddenly realized that the two people were so similar.  He was as cold as ice, as if he was carved from a mold.

    He was lost in thought when he suddenly heard Zeng beside him sigh and say: "I never thought that a divine creature like Tianya would be born!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused and said: "What is Tianya?"

    At this time, the Qingyun disciples who were watching gradually dispersed. Zeng said hello to his fellow disciple Feng Huifeng, walked away with Zhang Xiaofan, and said: "Tianya is the fairy sword you just saw Lu Xueqi use. I used to  I have read records in "Ten Strange Treasures" that Tianya first appeared in the hands of Kuxin, a Sanxian who lived thousands of years ago. Legend has it that this magic weapon was nine-day strange iron that fell into the mortal world. Kuxin accidentally found it in the Arctic ice field and cultivated it.  Success. At that time, in the decisive battle between good and evil, our Qingyun Sect’s Patriarch Qingye was naturally the leader among the right path, but Master Ku Xin was also very famous, especially because he fought fiercely with the devil’s murderous old man Black Heart for three times with the Tianya Divine Sword.  For three days and three nights, I finally severely wounded the black-hearted old man, eliminating a serious problem for my righteous path. It was said that at that time, only the Tianya Divine Sword could restrain the blood-devouring bead, the most dangerous thing in the demon sect. From then on, the name of "Tianya" resounded throughout the world and became  It is a magical artifact that cultivators dream of. However, I heard that after Master Ku Xin passed away, this Tian Ya disappeared, and unexpectedly it fell into the hands of Xiao Zhufeng. "

    Having said this, Zeng shook his head and said: "Junior Brother Xiaofan, if Lu Xueqi has such a magical object, I'm afraid we will have no hope in this big test."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't feel any disappointment. Anyway, he never thought that he could do anything. He just looked at Zeng's disappointed look and felt strange in his heart. He asked, "Hey, Senior Brother Zeng, didn't you tell me that you were right?"  Aren't you very interested in this big test? Why do you look so disappointed?"

    Zeng’s face turned red and he said, “But if you can really stand on the stage until the end, that would be very majestic, don’t you think?”

    Zhang Xiaofan laughed dumbly.

    I once saw that he looked weird, and I felt a little embarrassed. I punched him and said with a smile, "Why are you laughing?" Before he finished speaking, he started laughing himself.

    The two of them smiled and walked to another arena to watch another competition.

    On this day, except for Zhang Xiaofan, among the seven disciples of Dazhu Peak who competed, four won and three lost. Song Daren, Tian Linger, He Dazhi and Du Bishu all entered the next round. Together with the lucky Zhang Xiaofan, the eight disciples of Dazhu Peak  Five of the disciples were promoted, which was a rare good result in hundreds of years. Tian Buyi could only smile from ear to ear.

    ※※※

    The second day.

    The morning sun shone lazily on the sea of ??clouds. The Qingyun Sect disciples came to the square just like the previous day and continued to watch the Qingyun Sect's Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, which was held once in a lifetime.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak stood under yesterday's red list, and saw that half of the names on the red list had been removed, and next to Zhang Xiaofan's name, his today's opponent - Chu Yuhong was also written.

    Zhang Xiaofan has been nervous for some reason since he woke up in the morning. Although he knew that he was probably here to see something, he couldn't help but feel nervous. His heartbeat was racing, his mouth was dry, and he even lost his appetite after only two bites of breakfast.  .

    At this moment, he was quietly asking his senior brother Song Daren who was standing next to him, "Senior Brother, who is this Chu Yuhong? Is he powerful?"

    Song Daren frowned, shook his head and said, "I don't know either.Chu, I have never heard of him before. I saw on the list that he is a disciple of Chaoyang Peak, but I don’t know what his Taoism is.  "Speaking of this, Song Daren glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and saw that he was very nervous. He smiled and said: "Junior brother, don't be nervous. It doesn't matter. It's my first time to participate in the big test. I was extremely nervous when I got on the ring.  alright.  "

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes."

    At this time, Du Bishu, who was standing aside, came over and said with a malicious smile: "Hey, fellow seniors, why don't we make a bet to see how my junior brother wins or loses this time"

    "Okay, okay, I bet that my junior brother will lose!"

    "Me too!"

    "Me too By the way, I'll do double duty!"

    "count me in."

    Song Daren was furious, pointed at everyone and said, "What are you doing? The junior brother's competition is about to begin, why don't you attack him?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely grateful and shouted: "Elder brother"

    Song Daren: "Lao Liu."

    Du Bishu stuck out his tongue: "Senior Brother, I was joking just now, you must not tell Master."

    Song Daren: "No, you've already dealt a blow anyway. I'll give you five shares of the bet you made just now!"

    Du Bishu, Zhang Xiaofan: ""

    At this time, Tian Buyi and Suru came over, and all the disciples of Dazhu Peak came to greet them. Tian Buyi looked at everyone and said: "Yesterday you performed well, but today we entered the second round, and the rest are basically  Elite disciples of all lines, you must be careful."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Suru glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, walked over and said, "Xiaofan, this is your first competition today, so be careful, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a warm feeling in his heart and whispered, "Yes, Master Wife."

    Suru nodded and was about to say something, but suddenly she heard the chiming of bells and cauldrons, and the competition had officially begun.  Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, nodded, and said: "You all know the place for the competition. It was clearly written on the red list just now. After the competition starts, your master wife and I will also be there.  The audience is watching your competition, so don’t embarrass us.”

    Everyone responded together, Tian Buyi nodded, whispered with Suru, and walked away.  Tian Linger, who came with them, looked around and walked towards Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped.

    When Tian Linger walked up to him, he looked straight at Zhang Xiaofan, suddenly laughed out loud, turned around and smiled at everyone: "Look at how nervous Xiaofan is, sweat is pouring on his forehead."

    Everyone laughed, and Song Daren also laughed and said: "I have comforted my junior brother just now, but it seems to be of no use. I still need you to take action, junior sister."

    Tian Linger spat, turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Xiaofan, I will compete in a competition later. I can't cheer for you anymore. You have to work hard yourself, and be careful in everything!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her beautiful face close at hand, blowing her breath like orchid, as if smelling a faint fragrance, he couldn't help but feel excited in his heart, nodded heavily, but for some reason, he couldn't even speak.

    Tian Linger obviously didn't think too much. She smiled at Zhang Xiaofan and walked over to chat with the senior brothers. After a while, everyone left in twos and threes. Apparently those who competed went to the ring, and those who didn't compete  He went to cheer for his classmates, but no one thought of joining Zhang Xiaofan. Perhaps everyone thought that this person had no hope at all.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, watching all the senior brothers walk away, and suddenly felt an indescribable discomfort in his heart. He slowly walked to the red list and looked at it carefully again.

    He and Chaoyang Peak disciple Chu Yuhong were arranged to compete on the farthest "shock" platform.

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly and walked forward.  Along the way, countless Qingyun disciples were walking back and forth, chatting and laughing. Zhang Xiaofan was listening, most of them discussing the results of yesterday's competition.  Yesterday's competition, several popular figures recognized by everyone easily won. Many people talked about the fact that besides Qi Hao, there seemed to be another young master in the Longshou Peak lineage. Zhang Xiaofan listened to their descriptions and guessed that  It was probably Lin Jingyu.  But what more people are talking about is Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak.  This beautiful woman who owns the divine sword "Tianya" has unexpectedly advanced skills, but yesterday she broke her opponent's fairy sword in full view of the public, which seemed to make many people very dissatisfied, but this made more people want to  When I went to watch her competition, her popularity only increased.  In addition, the long-missing "Tianya" is even more eye-catching. I don't know how many people want to see this artifact from the war between good and evil thousands of years ago, even some elders of Qingyun Sect are no exception.

    As Zhang Xiaofan listened and walked, he couldn’t help but think of yesterday.Looking like the frost beauty Lu Xueqi, she shook her head.  At this moment, a cry suddenly came from the front: "Xiao Fan."

    This voice sounded very familiar. Zhang Xiaofan looked up and immediately laughed. He saw Lin Jingyu striding over. Zhang Xiaofan went up to meet him and said with a smile: "I said why can't I find you? It turns out that I ran to  Here it comes!”

    Lin Jingyu pointed behind him and said: "Today I have another competition. It's on the 'Kan' platform, so naturally I have to come over early to prepare." After saying that, he looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down and said with a smile: "It's my turn today too.  It’s your turn, which channel are you on?”

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I'm at the earthquake platform. It's about to start. I can't go over to cheer you. You have to be careful."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said, "You too, hey, why haven't your fellow seniors come to see you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, then forced a smile and said: "It's not like you don't know that there are not many people in my lineage, and there are many people competing today. Master, master, and wife all went to watch the competition between senior brother and senior sister."

    Lin Jingyu glanced at him, sighed, and patted his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan cheered up and said with a smile: "It's nothing, I'm just here to see you, it's not a big deal. But you have to work hard, don't let others say that the people from Caomiao Village are worthless."

    Lin Jingyu nodded heavily and was about to say something when suddenly there was a sound of bells and cauldrons behind him. He looked back and said, "My competition is about to begin. I won't talk to you anymore. If I can, wait a moment.  I'll go see you right away."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Go quickly."

    Lin Jingyu turned around and walked away. Zhang Xiaofan watched his back walking away and thought to himself: "It would be strange if you could come here in time and I could still hold up on the stage."

    He was laughing at himself in his heart, and slowly walked to the "Zhen" stage, which was the easternmost part of Yunhai Square. At a glance, there were only a dozen Qingyun disciples, most of them disciples of Chaoyang Peak, and the Central Office.  The difference between Lu Xueqi's work is really huge.  There was only one chair under the stage, and an old man with a white beard was sitting there. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and felt that he looked familiar. After thinking about it for a moment, he remembered that this was before Lu Xueqi's competition yesterday morning, when he scolded his disciple for being lewd outside the crowd.  The elder who also complained that he should not recruit female disciples just didn't know which lineage of Qingyun Sect he was from.

    There are a total of eight arenas in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. Under normal circumstances, Qingyun Sect will arrange at least one elder to sit in each arena. Otherwise, the young disciples are young and energetic, and it will be difficult to control them when they get excited.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over, came to the old man with a white beard, bent down and gave a salute, and said: "Uncle, I am Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of the Dazhu Peak Sect, and I will compete on the 'Zhen' stage today."

    The old man with a white beard turned his head, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and said casually: "Oh, you're here, it's about to start, you go on stage."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and glanced towards the stage. He saw that there was no one on the stage. It seemed that the Chaoyang Peak disciple named Chu Yuhong hadn’t arrived yet.  He hesitated for a moment, but finally obeyed the old man with the white beard and walked up the steps to the stage.  At the same time, among the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience behind him, whispers suddenly broke out, apparently talking about him.

    At this time, the morning sun had risen, and the first ray of sunlight from Tongtian Peak quietly fell on his body, giving him a little warmth.  Zhang Xiaofan stood on the stage and looked towards the eastern sky, where a rising sun was rising slowly, bright red, with soft but not dazzling light, reflecting the clouds in the distance red.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a sense of emotion in his heart. Five years ago, he was still a rural child who did not understand the world. He had never dreamed of the day when he would stand on Tongtian Peak and watch the sunrise. No, it was not that he had never dreamed of it, but  He had no idea there could be such a beautiful sunrise in this world.

    In the blink of an eye, life becomes as blurry as a white cloud.

    The state of mind of a sixteen-year-old boy now seemed like the sorrow of a sixty-year-old man.

    He reached out his hand, reached into his arms, and touched the cold fire stick.  A month ago, when no one knew or noticed, Zhang Xiaofan was surprised to discover that he could barely control this black fire stick. At that moment, he could hardly believe his eyes.  However, after he repeated it countless times in the dead of night, driven by his mind power, the fire stick was indeed moving.

    "Drive out things", this is a word that is as thunderous as the Taoism of Qingyun Sect. It is the expression of Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao practice to the fourth level of Yuqing Realm, and it is also a word that every new disciple has practiced for countless years.  They were all repeating it in their hearts, hoping for it, and working hard, but Zhang Xiaofan even dared to only dream about reaching this state and being able to compete in front of the master.??, it can make Master smile.

    But, is this possible?

    Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to suppress himself and did not tell anyone about it. At the same time, when he tried to use his mind power to drive other objects such as pots and pans in the kitchen, nothing happened, which also hit his nerves.  Self-confidence.  He was puzzled, how could such a weird situation happen?

    When he woke up from his dream late at night and stared at the strange fire stick that seemed destined to be entangled with him, he could feel the cold air slowly wandering in his body.

    "Dang!" The crisp sound of bells and tripods rang, startling Zhang Xiaofan and waking him up.  When I turned around, I saw that there were still a dozen Chaoyang Peak disciples under the stage. The old man with the white beard was still sitting there drowsily, but across from the stage, a man in his thirties appeared at some unknown time.  , looking at him with a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he quickly bowed and said, "Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak, asks Senior Brother Chu for advice."

    Chu Yuhong smiled and said: "Don't dare, don't dare, there are talented people from generation to generation. Although Junior Brother Zhang is young, he still has the big test ahead of him. He still looks calm and stands on the stage, without any anxiety or timidity.  He is much stronger than I was back then, I admire him."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then said: "To be honest, senior brother, I was actually in a daze just now."

    "Wow", the audience was in an uproar. The dozen Chaoyang Peak disciples all fell down laughing. Chu Yuhong was also stunned for a moment, and finally couldn't help laughing. Then he felt something was wrong, so he held back and said:  "Junior Brother Zhang is joking. Well, the time has come. I will ask Junior Brother for advice."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat, he felt nervous, and said slowly: “Senior Brother Chu, please be merciful.”

    Chu Yuhong smiled but did not answer. He seemed to have everything in mind, but his right hand shook, and with a "clang", a fairy sword emitting a faint yellow light was lifted up.

    "The name of the sword is 'Shaoyang', Junior Brother Zhang, please."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the Shaoyang Fairy Sword and saw the pure and gentle yellow light on the sword. From a distance, he felt refreshed. It looked like it was not extraordinary.  He secretly swallowed, and his face felt a little hot, but he finally reached into his arms, grabbed the fire stick, and took it out.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    There was silence for a moment.

    "Hahahaha" I don't know who laughed out first, breaking the silence. Anyway, after a while, the audience burst into laughter, and I don't know who said with difficulty: "That, that's  What?"

    "I've said before that everyone in Dazhu Peak is weird. Don't tell me. Yesterday, the skinny guy used the dice magic weapon and became a laughing stock. I didn't expect that today, there are people who use fire sticks today. It really, really made me laugh to death.  !Hahaha"

    At this moment, even Chu Yuhong on the stage couldn't bear it. He laughed a few times before struggling to hold it back and said: "Junior brother Zhang, this is, haha, it's yours, haha, I'm sorry, I can't control it, ah,  Is this your magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan listened to the people around him burst into laughter, his face turned red, and he couldn't say a word.  He also knew that using this fire stick would be too ugly and would definitely arouse ridicule, but other things could not drive him, and there was also a small, faint hope deep in his heart, hoping that this could really prove his  Himself, so in the end he brought out the fire stick.

    However, in the end, what this fire stick brought him was the contempt and ridicule of others.  The people around him laughed loudly, Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, and as far as he could see, the only thing left in the world was the black and ugly fire stick in his hand.

    They laughed, laughed loudly, just like his fellow seniors laughed loudly before leaving. Even Senior Sister Ling'er, whom he missed deeply, also smiled.

    He lowered his head and closed his eyes.

    The cold feeling seemed to cry out from deep inside his body, slowly wandering through his body.

    When is the loneliest time a person feels?

    Are you facing the indifference of the whole world alone, are you facing all the ridicule alone?

    ??Is a person’s blood cold or boiling?

    He suddenly raised his head and looked ahead.

    At this time, the sun was shining on his face, and no one could see his expression clearly.

    "The Shaoyang Fairy Sword in Chu Yuhong's hand, amidst the laughter and applause from the audience, burst out with a brilliance that was almost as bright as the rising sun at this moment, brilliant and upright.  Following the introduction of his magic formula, there was a loud shout, and the Shaoyang Immortal Sword, like the bright sunlight, pressed forward majestically.

    A wave of heat rushed to his face, but Zhang Xiaofan's heart was as cold as ice.  Don't know why?What? Looking at the light coming from ahead, at that moment, he suddenly remembered that morning long ago: he and Lin Jingyu spent a thrilling night in the wild, and when they returned to Caomiao Village,  But he saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood. On that morning, all his happiness was lost. He even felt that he was buried in that sea of ??blood. He struggled desperately, hoping to find his relatives but in the end he couldn't.  Giving, it hurts my heart.

    The heat seemed to be burning his skin, but that quiet night appeared in front of his eyes. By the clear water pool, the beautiful woman stood by the water, hugging her lover tightly.

    "Ah!" The sixteen-year-old boy moaned lowly. The inexplicable pain was so intense that he completely forgot about the oncoming light but bit his lip, and the bright red blood dripped gently.

    It fell on the black fire stick with red threads like blood in the dark blue.

    The next moment, he was engulfed by the brilliant light like the sun.

    The audience cheered, and the Chaoyang Peak disciples all expressed joy. Only an exclamation mixed with their laughter seemed so harsh.

    Zeng who suddenly appeared ignored the dozens of hostile glances beside him and sighed loudly, feeling sorry for his new friend. Unfortunately, he couldn't help according to the rules of the competition, otherwise he would probably have rushed to the stage with his indignant look.

    Even the old man with a white beard sitting nearby seemed to be disturbed by Zeng and glanced over.

    On the stage, the brilliant golden light complemented the rising sun in the sky. It was brilliant and dazzling. Chu Yuhong felt proud. At this moment, even he felt that his practice had reached an unprecedented peak, and he, after defeating  After defeating the unfavorable opponent in front of him, he will surely advance triumphantly, even if he wins the championship in the end, there is no telling!  After all, after today, we only need to win four more games.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile at the corner of his mouth, and the Shaoyang Fairy Sword shone brighter. Seeing the young man in front of him wrinkled his face in pain in the blazing light, and even bit his lip.

    Suddenly, at this moment, his heart skipped a beat, as if someone had hit him hard with a heavy hammer inside his body.  At this moment when no one could see Zhang Xiaofan clearly, Chu Yuhong, the man standing opposite Zhang Xiaofan, clearly saw him raise his head and open his eyes through the bright light of his Shaoyang sword.

    Those blood-red eyes full of violence and killing!

    An invisible and unknown coldness spread rapidly. Chu Yuhong saw that the black fire stick seemed to come alive at this moment, with black steam rising, and the round bead on the top of the stick glowed with green light, reflecting in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes.  He seemed to have become a completely different person.  All these changes happened within the light of the Shaoyang Fairy Sword, and no one except Chu Yuhong could see it.

    Chu Yuhong was extremely horrified, but before he could react, the cold breath had already wrapped around him hidden under the light of the Shaoyang Fairy Sword. He almost immediately felt a spin, and felt nauseated all over his body; a moment later,  The faint green light from the ball on the fire stick shone on him.

    In the audience, Zeng looked nervously at Zhang Xiaofan who was surrounded by that ball of light. When he thought that Zhang Xiaofan was now like a monkey being roasted (normally, he should think of a pig being roasted, but for some reason the thought of a monkey appeared in his mind)  ), he almost didn't want to watch anymore. On the contrary, the Chaoyang Peak disciples all clapped and cheered, overjoyed.

    At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud roar from Chu Yuhong on the stage, and the Shaoyang Immortal Sword rose into the sky. The light immediately dissipated, revealing Zhang Xiaofan's figure.  But Chu Yuhong seemed to be seriously injured and kept retreating. A moment later, under the surprised eyes of everyone, blood gushed out from all the orifices on his face at the same time. He tremblingly stretched out his right hand and pointed at Zhang Xiaofan, as if he wanted to say something.  But no matter what, I couldn't speak.

    After a while, I saw him swaying a few times, falling to the ground with a thud, and passed out, unconscious.

    There was silence on and off the stage, and everyone looked at each other in shock, speechless.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 25 Luck

.    After a while, the old man with the white beard was the first to react. He jumped onto the ring in a flash and came to Chu Yuhong's side. After a careful inspection, he found that his whole body was intact and there was no sign of poisoning. He seemed to have been poisoned by the immortal family.  The magic weapon was severely damaged and the internal organs were violently shaken.

    He frowned, stood up, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. He couldn't help but look at the young man with admiration. He also glanced at the black fire stick that Zhang Xiaofan was holding tightly in his hand.

    "You win." The old man with the white beard suppressed the doubts in his heart and said calmly.

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience were in an uproar, but when the facts were before their eyes, they had nothing to say. It was just that Chu Yuhong's defeat was so inexplicable and unbelievable. He clearly had the victory in hand, but suddenly he lost with a loud roar. It was really shocking.  Can't accept it.

    Zeng was dumbfounded at this time, but when he heard the white-bearded old man say those three words, he rushed up to Zhang Xiaofan, patted him heavily on the shoulder, and laughed loudly: "Good boy, it turns out you are  It’s so hidden!”

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around suddenly, his face was frosty, and he stared at him coldly.

    Those cold but black eyes!

    Zeng suddenly felt a chill in his heart and asked in surprise: "Xiaofan, what's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked when he asked him, as if he remembered something, his eyes suddenly softened, and the strange cold feeling in his eyes disappeared. He returned to his usual feeling, and seemed to be a little confused, and said: "  No, it’s nothing, I’m fine, what’s wrong?”

    Zeng glared and said, "You still ask me what's wrong? Why don't you ask me if you don't know that you won this game?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said in surprise: "What, did I win? I actually won?"

    Zeng was even more frightened by him, and his face turned pale. He quickly stretched out his hand to measure his forehead, and said: "Kuye, could you be confused by the fire just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, and then saw several Chaoyang Peak disciples on the stage in the distance carrying the unconscious Chu Yuhong away, and some of them looked at him hatefully.

    Watching those people walking further and further away, in Zhang Xiaofan’s mind, the scene of the fight just now clearly emerged one by one.  He lowered his head subconsciously and looked at the black fire stick in his hand.  This ugly short stick was quietly in his hand, motionless, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, this fire stick that had been with him for two years had never been so strange, as if he had returned to the valley many years ago, reappearing that  A horrific nightmare.

    "Pa", but Zeng looked at Zhang Xiaofan in a daze and hit his head with the fan in his hand, saying: "What are you thinking about?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, sighed, put the fire stick in his arms, and said: "Nothing, let's go. By the way, why did you come to watch my competition?"

    Zeng glanced at the fire stick he received in his arms and said: "The competition hasn't started yet. I had nothing to do so I ran over to watch your competition. I didn't expect to see a good show. Hey, your three eyes today  Spirit monkey, what did you call it"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Xiao Hui."

    Zeng said: "Yes, Xiao Hui, why didn't you see Xiao Hui today?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I didn't see its shadow early in the morning. It probably slipped away to play with Da Huang again."

    Zeng shouted "Oh!" with a look of regret on his face. Zhang Xiaofan saw this and couldn't help but guess that this guy said he came to watch him compete, but in fact he just wanted to see Xiao Hui, right?

    "Wow!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the distance. The two of them heard it very clearly even though they were far away. When they looked up, they saw in the center of the distance, Qingyun Sect disciples gathered around the "Qian" stage, and they heard exclamations one after another.  .

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, Zeng stumbled and shouted, "Oh no, no, no, no, I only looked at you, but I forgot the most important thing." He pulled Zhang Xiaofan and ran away.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why, so he asked as he ran, “What’s the matter?”

    Zeng looked regretful and said, "That's Lu Xueqi competing there!"

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but smile, and at the same time he couldn't help but feel a little moved in his heart. He raised his eyes to look at this friend he had known for just two days. Under the deserted arena just now, his elders and fellow seniors could not be seen.  But this person was the only one standing on his side in an audience full of Chaoyang Peak disciples.

    A burst of warmth slowly emerged from my heart.

    "Master Zeng, thank you for coming to see me just now."

    Zeng who was running was stunned for a moment, slowed down, looked back at Zhang Xiaofan, and then smiled: "Haha, it's a small thing, if you are too moved, why don't you just let Xiao Hui"

    "We are still?Let's go!  "

    Zeng turned aside, shook his head, and ran after Zhang Xiaofan, who was running as fast as the wind, mumbling a few words vaguely.

    ※※※

    The two of them ran closer and saw that groups of Qingyun disciples had dispersed. Most of them looked quite excited and were arguing fiercely with each other.  They looked up at the stage and saw that there was no one on the stage, but the wooden stage was covered in scars, and it seemed that the competition was over.

    Zeng rolled his eyes and pulled Zhang Xiaofan to turn left and right, walking through the crowd. Within a moment, he found his target - the group of Feng Huifeng disciples.

    Zeng hurriedly leaned forward, and when the Feng Huifeng disciples saw it was him, they all laughed. Among them, a tall man who had some impression of Zhang Xiaofan laughed and said: "Junior brother, didn't you say you must see Lu Xueqi? Why did you run away without a trace?  Already?"

    Zeng coughed dryly and said, "Isn't it, uh, something is wrong with me? By the way, please tell me how it turned out?"

    A man with thick eyebrows next to him said: "It goes without saying that with Tianya here, even Senior Brother Duan Lei from Changmen Tongtian Peak is no match!"

    Zeng asked in surprise: "Did Senior Brother Duan also lose to her?"

    Zhang Xiaofan asked Zeng from the side: "Is that Senior Brother Duan Lei very powerful?"

    Zeng nodded and said: "Yes, Duan Lei is a very outstanding figure in Nagato in recent years. There is also a high demand for him to win the championship in this Qimai Contest."

    The tall man shook his head and said: "What's the use? You didn't see that the Tianya Divine Sword was too powerful. The blue light flashed a few times and rang a few times, and Senior Brother Duan Lei was defeated." At this point,  He seemed to still have something to say, sighed and said, "You won't believe me even if I tell you. At the end of the day, Lu Xueqi still didn't take out the Tianya Divine Sword from its sheath."

    Zeng was stunned for a moment and said: "Then what's the point of competing? Who else is her opponent?"

    The tall man shook his head and said: "That's not entirely true. Divine objects like Tianya are about the same power even if they don't pull out the scabbard. However, Lu Xueqi is really amazing because she practices Taoism."

    Zeng glanced at him and said, "Senior Brother Gao, how do you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the tall man and thought to himself, this surname is worthy of its name. He only heard Senior Brother Gao say: "I also heard what Master said."

    Zeng was surprised and said: "My father?"

    Senior Brother Gao said: "Yes, when you didn't come just now, Master was here to watch. At the end, he muttered something, saying that this woman may have cultivated Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to above the eighth level of Yu Qing Realm.  It’s still unknown when we reach the ninth floor.”

    Zeng changed his color and froze on the spot, speechless for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart. He only felt that Zeng Mingming said that he didn't care about the result of the competition from the very beginning, but no matter how he looked at it, he cared about it.

    At this time, the sound of bells and cauldrons was heard in the distance. The Feng Huifeng group headed by Senior Brother Gao seemed to be competing, and they all walked towards the sound. Zhang Xiaofan saw that Zeng was still staying where he was, so he went over to pull him.

    Zeng woke up with a start, and then smiled and said: "It's over, it's over, now we have absolutely no hope."

    Zhang Xiaofan really didn't care and said: "It's over when it's over. By the way, haven't you tried it yet?"

    Zeng glanced into the distance and said, "I haven't started yet, but it's time to get over it. What about you, where are you going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a moment and said, "I want to go over and report to my master and my wife, even though I won by luck."

    Zeng nodded and said, "Then come and find me when you have time."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement, and the two of them said goodbye.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and walked to the other end of the crowd, listening to the Qingyun disciples walking by talking about the battle between Lu Xueqi and Duan Lei just now.  After searching for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan finally found the group of people at Dazhu Peak in the west, but from a distance he saw Tian Buyi's face was angry and livid. Zhang Xiaofan had always been very afraid of Tian Buyi, so he sneaked over and Tian Buyi looked at him.  With one glance, he turned his eyes away and didn't even ask him about the result.

    Suru, Tian Linger, and several other Dazhu Peak disciples are here, but senior brother Song Daren is missing.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced at everyone and saw that Tian Linger was fine, but the faces of the senior brothers were full of frustration, so he quietly asked Du Bishu next to him: "Sixth senior brother, what's wrong?"

    Du Bishu glanced at Tian Buyi and saw that he didn't seem to be looking here. He whispered: "Except for the senior brother, we all had a competition just now. In the end, only the junior sister won. The master is angry."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    Suru stood aside and saw that all the disciples were trembling. Tian Buyi's face was ashen, he shook his head and sighed, and said warmly to Zhang Xiaofan who had just returned: "Xiaofan, come back."OK, what's the result?  "

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "Master's wife, I, I won by luck."

    Suru: "Oh, it doesn't matter. If you lose, you lose. Just treat it as an experience" Her voice suddenly dropped, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan and asked in surprise: "What did you just say?"

    Everyone, including Tian Buyi, turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan at the same time. Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, but for the first time in his life, under the gaze of everyone, especially the surprised gaze of Tian Linger next to Suru, he felt a trace of vain excitement.  , raising his voice slightly, he looked at Tian Buyi and said: "Master, Master, I just won by luck."

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    ※※※

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak gathered under the stage of "Kun" and watched the competition between Song Daren, who was the last one to appear today.  On the stage, Song Daren was fighting fiercely with his opponent. The huge sword body of the "Ten Tigers" sword seemed to have transformed into countless ferocious giant tigers in mid-air, making a loud sound that shook the earth and the mountains, and struck straight at the opponent with one sword after another.  He slashed through it and took full advantage.

    However, in the audience, while everyone in Dazhu Peak was happy, they still could not accept the facts Zhang Xiaofan said.

    "Junior brother, are you saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and passed out with blood all over his face?"

    "Yes, Fourth Senior Brother, you, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, and Fifth Senior Brother have asked me twenty-two times, why are you still asking? Sixth Senior Brother, please persuade them, what I said is really the truth.  .”

    Du Bishu: " Junior brother, you are saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose. Unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and fainted with blood all over his face.  Past?"

    Zhang Xiaofan held his head and groaned: "Yes, this is the twenty-third time."

    Tian Linger on the side said angrily: "Why are you forcing him so much? Xiaofan won't panic?" At this point, she also shook her head and said, "But Xiaofan, you are so lucky, aren't you?  It’s a bit excessive, no wonder people don’t believe it.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Listening to the chattering of the disciples behind them, Tian Buyi and Suru kept looking at the stage.  After a moment, Suru suddenly whispered: "What do you think?"

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "He said he won based on his own ability. Do you believe it?"

    Suru smiled and said: "Our apprentices are really lucky!"

    Tian Buyi snorted.

    "Boom"!  With a loud noise, Song Daren roared on the stage, and saw the yellow light of the Ten Tigers Fairy Sword piercing the sky, almost blinding people. It was like splitting mountains and seas, killing them with invincible momentum. The opponent finally couldn't resist,  Being defeated by this huge force, he flew backwards with blood spurting from his mouth.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak burst into cheers, and Tian Buyi finally showed a smile on his face.

    Song Daren walked down from the ring and returned to the crowd. He first saw Tian Buyi and Suru, and then everyone gave him warm congratulations.

    ?…

    "Haha, it's a lucky break! Sixth Junior Brother, please stop talking so disgustingly! Hey, Junior Brother, you're back too. What's the result today? No injuries, right? Look at you like this. Listen to what Senior Brother said, you practice Taoism  Riqian, there will be opportunities in the future, don’t worry about the outcome Uh, why are you all looking at me like this?"

    Tian Buyi turned around and walked away first. Suru smiled at the eldest disciple and followed him. Song Daren was confused and asked everyone: "What's wrong?"

    Tian Linger walked up to him and spoke to him. Song Daren turned his head in disbelief. Zhang Xiaofan shrank in fear and said, "Elder brother, I know it's not a good thing that I'm too lucky, but that's the way it is.  In this case, there is nothing I can do"

    Song Daren's eyes widened: " Junior brother, you are saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the other guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and had a bloody discharge.  Fainted with blood on his face?"

    Zhang Xiaofan fell down in despair.

    ※※※

    At the end of the day, there were only sixteen people participating in the Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. To many people's surprise, Dazhufeng, which had always been on the decline, actually accounted for three of them, which was far better than the previous ones.  .  No matter what was going on internally, Tian Buyi's face was very bright to the outside world. He was smiling all day long. In the eyes of all the disciples, there were a lot of private discussions.

    Du Bishu: "Look at Master's happy face, you can feel proud now."

    Wu Dayi: "Who says it's not true? The senior brother and junior sister really gave him face."

    He Dazhi: "I feel ashamed to say that although my junior sister is young, she is older than me.Fourth Senior Brother, you have achieved so much, your future is boundless.  "

    Zheng Dali: "Don't forget that there is also a junior brother. He has also entered the third round."

    Du Bishu: "How about we start a bet again and see how likely the junior brother is to pass another level? Do you dare to place a bet?"

    Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Zheng Dali, Lu Daxin: "I bet on him to lose! Double!"

    Du Bishu: "Ahem, hey, why did senior brother disappear while we were walking? Ah, junior brother? Junior sister? What happened? Where did everyone go?"

    He Dazhi thought for a moment and said: "Junior brother and junior sister, I don't know, but senior brother, I have some guesses"

    Everyone looked at each other and said in unison: "Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng Wenmin!"

    Song Daren was a tall man, but his body suddenly trembled inexplicably. Wen Min saw it in his eyes and felt strange, saying: "What's wrong with you?"

    Song Daren frowned and said, "I don't know, I suddenly felt cold."

    Wenmin glanced at him and said angrily: "You must have a guilty conscience, right?"

    Song Daren immediately shook his head like a rattle and said repeatedly: "How can this happen? How can this happen!"

    Wen Min’s expression slowed down, but he still snorted and said, “Then why did you sneak into my room, a female disciple of Xiaozhu Peak, by yourself?”

    There was a burst of laughter from the side, and Song Daren looked around awkwardly. At this time, the competition was over, and most of the female disciples from Xiaozhu Peak came back, all smiling and looking at him with interest.  Song Daren's face turned slightly red, he changed the topic and said, "Ohwhy didn't you see my little junior sister?"

    Wenmin smiled and said: "Your little junior sister is naturally beautiful and has a lively temperament. Naturally, she has been asked out a long time ago."

    Song Daren was taken aback and said, "What, who asked you out?"

    Wenmin shook his head and said nothing, "If you see your junior sister Ling'er, you'd better advise her to be careful tomorrow."

    When Song Daren talked about Tian Linger, he was not as embarrassed as Wen Min alone, and his words became more fluent. He frowned and said: "I know that junior sister Lu will compete with your junior sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak tomorrow. The two of us will compete with each other tomorrow."  We have always been on good terms with Master Mai, so everything should be fine. Besides, the Qi Mei martial arts competition is just a competition."

    Wenmin glanced at him and said calmly: "Your master, Master Su, is naturally very good with my master, but my master is very dissatisfied with your master. I'm afraid I still blame your master for running away from us."  Where is Uncle Su!"

    Song Daren was suffocated, and before he could say anything, Wen Min glanced at the female Xiaozhu Peak disciples around him again, and saw that all the women had calmed down and looked at this place.  Song Daren was surprised: "What's wrong?"

    Wen Min looked at him, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "Senior Brother Song, Junior Sister Lu is different from us. She has a bit of a weird temperament, but Master loves her very much. After entering the ring, everything will be hard to say."

    Song Daren’s expression changed and he said, “What?”

    Wenmin closed his mouth and did not say any more.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 26 Self-esteem

.    "Xiaofan, didn't you say you were looking for Xiao Hui and that big yellow dog? Why did you lead me to the kitchen?" Zeng followed Zhang Xiaofan into the kitchen and kept chattering.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked carefully into the kitchen and saw that it was many times more spacious than the kitchen at Dazhu Peak and the light was much brighter. He looked at it carefully and said, "Although I haven't seen them since early in the morning.  But I guess it’s probably here!”

    Zeng shrugged his shoulders and said: "Impossible, what do you think of the three-eyed monkey? It is a natural spiritual creature, and it is even worse than human beings. How can you treat it as such?"  He is like a thief, and he is also a greedy thiefah!"

    With Zeng's dumbfounded expression, Zhang Xiaofan picked up Xiao Hui from behind a jar in the corner of the kitchen. Xiao Hui was lifted up in the air and kept screaming, and then Rhubarb ran out from behind the jar and rushed towards him.  The two barked loudly.

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Zeng, who looked dumbfounded.

    Holding Xiao Hui in his arms, Zhang Xiaofan scolded Dahuang: "You damn dog, stop barking. Do you want someone to catch us?"

    Dahuang seemed to understand what he said. He looked at Xiaohui who was huddled in his arms. The dog snorted a few times and then lost his voice.  Zhang Xiaofan took a look around and saw that most of the things were intact. It seemed that the two thieves hadn't succeeded yet. He couldn't help but feel very lucky. He quickly carried Xiao Hui and walked out. After taking two steps, he realized that Dahuang hadn't followed. He looked back.  , but saw Dahuang running behind the jar with his tail between his legs and playing with it twice, and then ran over with a piece of meat bone from the boss in his mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at Xiao Hui in his arms. Xiao Hui opened his mouth and giggled.  Zeng looked at it and shook his head.

    The two of them sneaked out of the kitchen with the monkey and dog, fearing that they would be discovered and the stigma in their lives would never be erased. After finally running far away, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and said, "By the way, I didn't congratulate you just now. You won another game."

    Zeng didn't care at all, his eyes only looked at Xiao Hui in Zhang Xiaofan's arms carefully, and said: "What's the point? Sooner or later, he will be defeated by others Why is Xiao Hui so dirty? You  How many days have you not given him a bath?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "I've never washed it."

    Zeng seemed to be about to faint, he hit his forehead with his hand and said: "You, you, how could you do this to me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was disapproving in his heart, thinking to himself that this monkey was climbing up and down all day long, how could he get clean, but seeing Zeng's heartbroken look on his face, he knew that this person was unreasonable on this issue, so he laughed dryly, changed the subject, and said:  "By the way, did you know that in the third round of the competition tomorrow, Lu Xueqi's opponent will be my senior sister Tian Linger."

    Zeng was stunned for a moment and said, "It's your senior sister, is it Tian Linger who uses amber and scarlet silk?"

    "Yes." Zhang Xiaofan reached out and touched Xiao Hui's head, which was climbing up on his shoulder, and said, "Lu Xueqi has been very popular in the past two days. I'm a little wary of my senior sister."

    Zeng nodded and said: "That's right. If nothing else, the 'Tianya' in Lu Xueqi's hand is unbearable."

    Zhang Xiaofan was a little worried and said, "Do you think my senior sister will be in danger? You see, Lu Xueqi destroyed her opponent's fairy sword in the first match. I heard that Nagato's senior brother was also seriously injured in the second match."

    Zeng glared at him and said: "You are too worried. I think your senior sister is much better than you. You should worry about yourself. As you go down, one will be more powerful than the other. According to you, you can't even do Tai Chi."  Xuanqing Dao Yuqing Realm has not cultivated at the third level, so he won’t be killed with a sword by then!Give me a hug, Xiao Hui.”

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment and handed Xiao Hui over. Zeng happily held it in his arms, but Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied and screamed.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed and said: "You are right, senior sister is profound and beautiful. She is loved by so many people. How can it be my turn to care about her?"

    Zeng hugged Xiao Hui tightly and stared at him, as if he was afraid that he would suffer if he missed a glance. He said nonchalantly: "It's good that you know. You'd better think about how to save your life tomorrow. I'm with you."  You said that your opponent tomorrow, my senior brother Peng Chang from Fenghuifeng, is definitely not comparable to today's Chu Yuhong, especially the fairy sword magic weapon 'Wu Gou' he cultivated, which is made of thousand-year-old fire copper.  , it’s amazing.”

    Zhang Xiaofan made a sad face and frowned, and said: "You are all covered with magic weapons, what can I do?"

    Zeng didn't even raise his eyes, but still looked at Xiao Hui, stepped forward, and said: "Xiao Hui, come back with me, and I'll give you two bunches of bananas, okay? Uh, Xiao Fan, what did you just say?  Coming?"

    &nbspZhang Xiaofan walked side by side with him and sighed: "I really envy you that you can use magic weapons. What does it feel like?"

    Zeng shrugged his shoulders and said: "That's not all. After practicing the fairy sword for a long time, the magic weapon will naturally react with you. Based on this, you can use your mind and spiritual power to drive the magic weapon, go up to the sky and into the earth, and open mountains and seas."  It’s up to you.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "Sensation, is it a cold feeling?"

    Zeng focused his eyes on Xiao Hui and replied casually: "Not necessarily, it depends on the material of the treasure."

    Zhang Xiaofan thought about it for a while, but finally shook his head, gave up the delusion in his mind, and said: "You said that a divine object like Tianya was created in the first place. I don't know how it was created. The scene must be spectacular, right?"

    Zeng glanced at Zhang Xiaofan strangely and said, "How do I know? This is the first time I have seen this legendary divine object." After saying that, he lowered his head and looked at Xiao Hui. Regardless of Xiao Hui's angry face, he touched it with a smile on his face.  Holding Xiao Hui's hair, he said, "But speaking of induction, I have read from ancient books before that the magic weapons that truly communicate with the minds of cultivators are not these so-called magical treasures."

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: “What is that?”

    Zeng said: "They are some magic weapons that are made by refining the owner's own essence and blood, using blood as a mediator. The magic weapons often have a demonic aura, but they feel connected with the owner by flesh and blood. Although the book says that these are evil ways.  , most of the things that are produced are vicious and evil things, and the righteous way is not followed, but these magic weapons can only be used by those with the blood of the master, unlike the magic weapons we practice now, which fall into the hands of seniors with profound Taoism and are surrendered  Huh!"

    Zeng stopped and found that there was no one around him. When he looked back, he saw Zhang Xiaofan had stopped at some point, standing behind him and looking at him blankly, with a strange expression on his face.

    Zeng felt strange in his heart and said, "What's wrong, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shuddered, forced a smile, and said, "No, it's nothing."

    Zeng glanced at him one more time, thinking that he was worried about tomorrow's competition, so he walked over with a smile and patted his shoulder, saying: "Don't worry, I have already told Senior Brother Peng that he will not do anything to you in tomorrow's competition."  A heavy hand will allow you to lose in a dignified manner so that you can compete in front of your master and mistress."

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be distracted, but he still nodded and said, "Oh, thank you very much."

    The two of them took a few steps forward. They were busy looking at Xiao Hui in his arms, but Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be full of thoughts and remained silent.  After a while, Xiao Hui seemed like he couldn't stand Zeng's inhuman gaze anymore. He screamed several times and stretched out his claws to grab Zeng. Zeng saw that Xiao Hui had been quite honest from just now, and he relaxed his vigilance for a moment, and unexpectedly hit Zeng again.  He was attacked by it, but this time he couldn't dodge it. There were a few scars on his fair face, and he suddenly let go of his hand in pain.

    Xiao Hui was free again and jumped for joy. However, he did not return to Zhang Xiaofan. Instead, he ran underground quickly and ran forward in front of the two people who were walking towards him. He jumped onto one of them with a "whoosh".  .

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then looked up and saw the woman with a smile like a flower, standing among the misty white clouds, her clothes were moving slightly, with a red silk ribbon around her waist, she was unparalleled in beauty, she was Tian Linger.  There was a burst of joy in his heart, and he was about to speak when suddenly the hot blood in his body turned cold again, and a chill went into his heart. Next to Tian Linger, stood a handsome man with a jade tree facing the wind. Who else could it be if he wasn't Qi Hao?  ?

    At this time, Tian Linger was also shocked. Normally, Xiao Hui only pestered Zhang Xiaofan. Unexpectedly, today she suddenly changed her temper and started to get intimate with him. It was quite unexpected.  In fact, in her heart, she also liked this smart monkey. She stroked Xiao Hui and smiled at him: "Xiao Fan, why are you here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan had no expression on his face and whispered: "My friends and I are here for a walk."

    Qi Hao, who was standing next to Tian Linger, glanced at Zeng, a smile appeared on his lips, and he cupped his hands and said, "Junior brother Zeng, we meet again."

    Zeng did not dare to neglect and said in return: "Hello, Senior Brother Qi."

    Tian Linger looked at them and said in surprise: "Do you know them?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Junior Brother Zeng is the beloved son of Uncle Zeng from Fenghuifeng. His family background is profound and his Taoism is profound. This time the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is our formidable enemy!"

    Zeng smiled and said: "Senior Brother Qi, your reputation is so famous in Qingyun that the young disciples of Qingyun's sect will naturally respect you. How dare I be so presumptuous!"

    Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior brother Zeng is too generous with his reward. I don't dare to accept it."

    Tian Linger saw that Zhang Xiaofan looked a little strange, so he walked over and said, "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "Senior sister, you will compete with Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak tomorrow, so be careful!"

    Tian Linger smiled slightly,Turning to look at Qi Hao, Qi Hao smiled and said nothing. Tian Linger smiled back, then turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "I understand in my heart, no, Senior Brother Qi is a profound person and a warm-hearted person. Because he and I  I got along quite well and invited me out specifically to give me some pointers for tomorrow’s competition.”

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head. After a long while, he said in a solemn voice: "Senior sister, when you compete tomorrow, I will also compete with Senior Brother Peng from Fenghui Peak. I can't cheer for you anymore. You should be careful!"

    Tian Linger said nonchalantly: "It doesn't matter, Xiaofan. My father and mother both said they would go to my competition. Besides," she glanced at Qi Hao affectionately and said, "Senior Brother Qi will also go.  Those who are watching me compete, with his advanced practice and his guidance, I will definitely not be defeated."

    Qi Hao smiled from a distance and said, "I can't guarantee that."

    Tian Linger turned around and glared at him, and then she couldn't help but laugh. Her skin, which was as white as jade, could outshine the frost and snow, with a slight hint of pink. It was so bright that it almost made people stunned.  .

    Standing aside, Zeng clearly saw that Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes and expression quickly dimmed, and there was almost no trace of life left, so he couldn’t help but frown.

    ※※※

    The night is deep, and the cold moon hangs high in the sky.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, there is no sound.  A lonely shadow wanders in the cold moonlight, walking aimlessly among the faint clouds.

    Unconsciously, he walked onto Hongqiao and came to the blue water pool.  The level is like a mirror, calm and calm, reflecting the stars in the sky, as if they have fallen into the water.

    The beautiful scenery at a good time is too beautiful to behold.

    But this man didn’t seem to pay any attention to this. He just stood by the water, looking at the water, as if he was remembering something. For a long time, his body suddenly shook, and he held his hands tightly, looking very painful.

    Then, he slowly turned his head, looked at the dark woods beside the Hongqiao Bridge, and walked slowly over.

    The moonlight shone on Zhang Xiaofan’s face, which looked a bit desolate.

    Should I stand in this dark corner forever, quietly watching other people's happiness and tasting my own pain?

    In the distance, there were faint sounds of footsteps.

    Darkness is dormant quietly in this small forest.

    "It's so late. Why did the head brother call us here?" Following the voice, six figures appeared. Zhang Xiaofan was hiding in the dark and was shocked. It was the first of the six meridians in Qingyun Mountain except Tongtian Peak. Tian Buyi was also there.  Inside, the speaker was Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak.

    Cangsong Daoist, who was walking at the front, said: "I heard that today, the master brother has tried the psychic technique with the spirit master. I am afraid that he has discovered something and wants us to go and discuss it."

    "Spiritual Master" Shui Qilin is the Qingyun Gate's mountain spiritual beast, and it has a great relationship. After hearing this, everyone stopped talking and looked solemn. After a while, they walked away.

    After these experts had left for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan dared to walk out of the grove. He subconsciously looked at the green water pool and saw that the water surface was calm as usual. It seemed that the spiritual master had been sleeping in the water for a long time.

    He raised his head and stared blankly at the cold moon in the sky. Just as he was about to go back, he reached out and took out the black fire stick from his arms.  Zeng's words during the day shocked him greatly and made him suspicious, but at this moment, there were no other thoughts in his mind, only the image of Senior Sister Ling'er and Qi Hao standing together appeared in his mind.

    His heart has always felt like being pricked by needles, but now, it has become numb and empty, as if all his souls and souls have been dispersed.

    Slowly pick up the fire stick, under the dark green surface, small blood-red lines are clearly visible, like bloodshot threads, distributed all over the stick, even in the bead on the top.

    Is this my blood?

    Zhang Xiaofan thought lightly in his heart. The moment he heard Zeng's words, he almost immediately had the urge to throw away the fire stick. However, Qi Hao and Tian Linger who followed him gave him  The greater shock in his heart made him not care about this so-called evil thing at all.

    "Hmph!" He smiled bitterly, "Even if it is an evil thing, it is still an extremely powerful magic weapon. How can I have such a good life to deserve these things? What is with me is just an ugly fire stick.  ?"

    The cold feeling slowly emerged from the fire stick and wandered through his body, as if comforting him.

    "Magic weapon? Magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and said, "Who am I? How can I use magic weapons?" When he finished speaking, his voice was choked with sobs, and even his cold breath seemed to be disturbed by his sadness.  The feeling of jumping seemed to come alive.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt it, but didn’t take it to heart at all., I just thought it was the mountain wind that made me feel cold.  He slowly raised his head and looked at the fire stick in his hand. The scene of going to the valley with Tian Linger flashed through his mind, and it felt like a lifetime ago.

    The blood streaks in the dark green color of the fire stick slowly lit up, as if sensing something.  Zhang Xiaofan accidentally saw it, his heart skipped a beat, he was surprised, and at the same time he remembered what Zeng said during the day.  In his heart, an uncontrollable impulse suddenly surged.

    ??Closed her eyes.

    In an instant, the cold feeling spread all over the body but there was no chill at all. There was no sound everywhere, but deep down in my heart I could hear a roar so clearly, like the screams of countless wronged souls under the Nine Netherworld, carrying endless resentment.  , soaring up.

    Bones, blood, screams, blood!

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his eyes and gasped for breath. However, just a moment later, he held his breath.

    His hands were spread out flat, and his fingers were stretched or bent into the shape of a magic formula. The black fire stick had now flown away from his palms and stood in the air, filled with black steam and green light.

    In front of the fire stick, a tree that was originally full of life in front of the grove facing him was completely withered in this moment, with branches and leaves falling off, as if something had sucked all the life out of it in an instant.

    For the first time in his life, Zhang Xiaofan felt that he was so close to the fire stick. Even though the stick was stopped in mid-air, across this distance, he could clearly feel the familiar cold air that he was holding it.  It is also stronger than ever before, and there seems to be an inexplicable fresh breath in it, sucked from the black rod, and spread throughout the body.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a low roar in the distance behind him. He turned his head in horror and saw the waves in the clear water pool suddenly became chaotic, as if something had been disturbed.  Without thinking much, he ran away subconsciously and quickly reached the Hong Bridge without looking back. He ran forward until he crossed the Hong Bridge and came to the sea of ??clouds. He could no longer feel anything strange behind him, and then he stopped.  Take a big breath.

    For a long time, he once again stared at the black fire stick in his hand. At this moment, the fire stick was just like before, plain, ugly and quiet lying in his hand.

    ※※※

    The next day, the Qingyun Sect’s Seven Meridians martial arts competition entered the third round.

    Sixteen Qingyun disciples were distributed across eight arenas, competing at the same time.  Among the three people in Dazhu Peak, Zhang Xiaofan was arranged to compete on the "Kan" stage, Song Daren was on the "Li" stage, and as for the competition between Tian Linger and Lu Xueqi, they were arranged on the largest and most conspicuous "Qian" stage.  Competing on stage.

    According to Zeng, a friend of Zhang Xiaofan who has only known him for three days but has become very familiar with him, the old guys from the Qingyun Sect have big problems with the arrangement of the ring. In fact, it is no wonder that the competition between Lu Xueqi and Tian Ling'er is attracting everyone's attention.  Needless to say, Lu Xueqi is pregnant with "Tianya". In the past few days, whenever the young disciples of Qingyun Sect compete with her, she will be surrounded by people on three levels inside and three outside, and it will be impossible for them to pass through.  And Dazhufeng Tian Ling'er had a reputation for early wisdom in the Qingyun Sect. In the past two days, he showed off his skills even more, defeating powerful enemies, attracting everyone's attention, and his appearance is also unparalleled. He and Lu Xueqi instantly became acquainted, and there are many good things in private.  Comment.

    Today, the two most outstanding young female disciples of the Qingyun Sect in the past century met prematurely. Some of the elders may have felt regret, but the young disciples were all excited and had already surrounded the platform like an iron barrel.

    Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan both stood in front of Tian Buyi and said goodbye to him. Tian Buyi looked at Song Daren and said: "Today your opponent is Nagato's Chang Jian. This man has a stoic character. He has practiced Taoism for many years and is defensive in Taoism."  It's extremely strong, which is exactly the opposite of the 'Ten Tigers' fairy sword you practiced, so you have to be careful."

    Song Daren said respectfully: "Yes, Master."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt something in his heart and felt that the name seemed familiar. After thinking for a while, he recalled that when he first went up the mountain five years ago, it was Chang Jian who led him and Lin Jingyu to the Yuqing Palace.  Thinking of this, he unconsciously missed Lin Jingyu again. He heard that his friend also won the second game here yesterday. He was outstanding and was regarded as a genius by everyone, but he didn't have time to go over and congratulate him.

    Tian Buyi turned his eyes and looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was standing next to Song Daren. This unexpected little disciple stood there with his head lowered and said nothing.  Tian Buyi frowned and said: "Old Qi, you should be careful. If you can't do it, it doesn't matter. Just be careful not to get hurt."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, but others could not tell what he was feeling inside. They could only whisper: "Yes, Master."

    Song Daren looked into the distance and said to Tian Buyi: "Master, it's getting late, my junior brother and I are going."

    Tian Buyi nodded, and Suru standing aside smiled and said, "Be careful."

    Song Daren responded and walked out of the circle with Zhang Xiaofan.Above, he vaguely felt that something was not right with this junior brother today. He was not as quiet as before, so he said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, why didn't you say a word today? Are you nervous?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his senior brother and forced a smile, but did not answer.

    Song Daren smiled cheerfully and said: "Don't think so much, and don't take the victory or defeat too seriously. Although master and master are very face-conscious, they will never blame you. Do you understand?"

    "Yes." Zhang Xiaofan responded, but secretly thought to himself: They have no expectations of me, so naturally they won't blame me.

    Song Daren nodded. At this time, the two of them walked out of the crowd. It was not easy to squeeze in, but it was quite easy to get out. Song Daren chuckled and said: "Junior brother, we have to leave separately. I wish you good luck. I hope you will be here soon."  I’ll give you another victory.” After saying this, he didn’t wait for Zhang Xiaofan’s reaction and burst out laughing.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed slightly and walked towards the arena where he was competing.

    Under the "Kan" stage, most of the Feng Huifeng disciples were here, and Zhang Xiaofan also saw senior brother Gao and his group.  Fenghui Peak is a major branch of Qingyun Sect, with more than two hundred disciples, second only to Changmen Tongtian Peak and Longshou Peak.  It was obvious that everyone in Feng Huifeng had heard something from Zeng. They all looked relaxed and even smiled and nodded in a friendly manner when they saw Zhang Xiaofan.

    For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the kind smiles of everyone in front of him were so annoying and a form of contempt for him.  He walked onto the ring expressionlessly. Behind him, everyone in the audience stood opposite him. This time, not even Zeng was there, because he himself wanted to compete.

    But even if he comes, he should still cheer for his fellow seniors!

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt an indescribable loneliness in his heart. Standing on this high stage, he looked at the countless eyes around the stage, but he didn't even have a friend.

    Why on earth, why, always have to face everyone alone, not even a friend can see it!

    The sixteen-year-old boy shouted silently in his heart, biting his lip stubbornly and lowering his head.

    The mountain breeze came slowly, brushing against my face.

    "when!"

    The sound of bells and cauldrons nearby and far away rang almost at the same time, echoing on the top of Tongtian Peak and spreading far away.  Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, but his first thought was: Senior Sister Ling'er should also start competing. She doesn't want to get hurt.

    Then he felt sour in his heart and said secretly: "Whether she is injured or not, it is your turn to take care of it. Not to mention that the master and the wife are all there. Even Qi Hao also said that he would rush there immediately after solving the opponent as soon as possible. Hehe, solve it as soon as possible.  He defeated his opponent, he was so majestic and confident, he really treated his opponent as if they were nothing"

    He was thinking like this, forgetting that he was also in the ring, until the opponent standing opposite him shouted loudly for the third time: "Junior Brother Zhang!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up suddenly, looked up, and saw a senior fellow from Feng Huifeng standing opposite him. He was tall and had a gentle expression. However, seeing Zhang Xiaofan in a daze, his expression couldn't help but be a little weird.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red and he heard a burst of laughter from the audience.

    Peng Chang cupped his hands with a smile and said: "Peng Chang, a disciple of Feng Huifeng, please give me some advice from Junior Brother Zhang."

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly returned the gift and said: "Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak, has met Senior Brother Peng."

    The two of them saw each other. Peng Chang smiled slightly, looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, then lowered his voice and said: "Junior Brother Zhang, Junior Brother Zeng has already told me about your matter, I"

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled, and suddenly blurted out uncontrollably: "Senior Brother Peng, please let go and come over."

    Peng Chang was stunned, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan carefully. After a while, he put away his smile, nodded, and passed his right hand in front of him. With a "clang" sound, the handle emitted red light, almost like a fairy sword surrounded by burning flames.  Offered sacrifices.

    "This sword, 'Wu Gou', is made of thousand-year-old fire copper. Please give me my advice, Junior Brother Zhang." For some reason, Peng Chang looked serious and had a formidable demeanor, as if he was speaking to a powerful enemy who was evenly matched.

    From a long distance away, Zhang Xiaofan felt the fiery breath coming toward his face. This fiery breath was strong and fierce. It was completely different from the gentle and righteous Qi of Chu Yuhong's Shaoyang Immortal Sword in Chaoyang Peak yesterday, and it was a bit more domineering.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heartbeat accelerated involuntarily, and he was so nervous that his body trembled slightly when he thought about the consequences he would face later. But he gritted his teeth, tried his best to control himself, and took out the black penis from his arms.  of fire sticks.

    There was a burst of harsh laughter from the audience.

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled as if he had been pricked by a needleFor a moment.

    Peng Chang, who was standing opposite him, did not smile. He glanced at the black fire stick and said seriously: "Junior brother Zhang, please!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at his opponent. Behind the burning flames, Peng Chang was like the ancient god of fire. His whole person was different. The hot flames caused bursts of smoke to float in the air, and even his face looked a little strange.  Blurred.

    Holding the black stick tightly, Zhang Xiaofan once again felt the feeling of flesh and blood connected, as if he knew the master's mood, and the cold feeling boiled up again.

    The black and ugly fire stick slowly rose into the air and left his palm, emitting a dark green light. Although it was ugly and weak, it stood in mid-air, facing the front as if it was unstoppable and omnipotent.  The powerful and powerful flame, neither it nor its owner showed any intention of shrinking back.

    ?A person, a fire stick, faced the whole world!

    In the audience, the laughter slowly subsided. People didn’t know why and held their breath.

    The huge flame was getting stronger and stronger, making people wonder what it was burning to make it burn so vigorously. The Fenghui Peak disciples who were far away from the stage all felt the heat was overwhelming. The disciples with lower cultivation level even asked  After retreating, the expressions of some senior fellow apprentices such as Senior Brother Gao and others who had been friends with him and knew the inside story changed. Everyone could see that Peng Chang didn't seem to be merciful at this moment. He looked like he was going all out to fight for life and death.

    The fire dragon grew bigger and bigger, almost covering the sky with its fangs and claws.  Looking from a distance, Zhang Xiaofan standing on the stage, wearing only clothes and trousers, and even the ends of his hair and eyebrows, seemed to have signs of withering. You can imagine that he felt like he was in a furnace at this moment, which was creepy.

    However, the young man stood there, even though there was pain on his face, he did not flinch. Even though there was fear in his eyes, he was so enthusiastic. The fire deep in his heart seemed to be burning in his eyes.

    With a roar, the huge fire dragon rushed over and devoured everything in the world.

    It seems like a moment, but a lifetime has been frozen.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and roared, the green light of the fire stick rushed into the flames.

    The loud roar was deafening amid the blazing flames.

    Under the stage, Senior Brother Gao and others looked at each other in shock. After a while, they stumbled and sighed: "How could it be like this!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 27 Persistence

.    "good!"

    There was thunderous applause, and it was a completely different world when "Qian" was in the audience.  Everyone was shouting loudly, obsessed with the two beautiful figures on the stage.

    The glow of the amber scarlet silk and the endless blue light of the Tianya Divine Sword make this place look like a fairyland on earth, extremely beautiful.  But what is more beautiful are the two young women flying back and forth. This competition has been going on for an hour from the morning until now, and the two sides still have no winner.  Especially Tian Ling'er from Dazhu Peak, under the influence of Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword, he was able to sustain both offense and defense for so long without being defeated, which was very surprising.

    Off the court, Tian Buyi, Suru, Master Shuiyue and other senior masters of the two lines were all in the audience. Needless to say, even the head master Daoxuan was sitting on a chair, watching the exciting competition, with a smile on his face.  Smile and nod frequently, feeling very pleased.

    Tian Buyi was even more nervous because of their close relationship with Suru, but seeing Tian Linger's Taoism and skill, not falling behind at all, he felt more relaxed.  Tian Buyi glanced at his wife beside him and saw that she was nervous, so he said softly: "Relax, Ling'er will be fine."

    Suru turned her head to look at her husband, smiled slightly, and then turned to look at the stage again.  Tian Buyi shook his head slightly and suddenly noticed a commotion among the disciples watching behind him, and even the disciples from other branches further away.

    He turned around to look, and for a moment he was stunned due to his advanced cultivation.

    In a narrow passage where the crowd moved out of the way, Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked over. His clothes were all burnt, and there was even light smoke coming out in some places. There were big chunks all over his face, hands, and body.  It was burnt black, and a pungent smell came oncoming.  Everyone could see that he was walking very hard, as if every step took all his strength, but for some unknown reason he still kept walking forward.

    Tian Buyi just watched his youngest disciple slowly walk over. Without saying a word, his short and fat body left his seat and stood up. Suru felt something and glanced at her husband strangely, and then realized something was wrong.  Following his gaze, his face suddenly turned pale and he stood up immediately.

    At this time, more people are looking here.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked away in front of Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi looked at the disciple he usually ignored the most and looked at his so-called stubbornness, but suddenly there was an uncontrollable anger in his heart. This anger was so strong that he  Although they tried their best to suppress it, everyone still heard his anger: "Old Qi, who hurt you like this? Isn't victory enough?"

    Suru was shocked, hearing that her husband was really angry because of this young disciple who he had looked down on in the past. She was a little worried and pulled Tian Buyi away, but her eyes immediately fell on Zhang Xiaofan again.

    On both sides, the disciples of Dazhufeng sect stayed in place because they were too shocked and forgot to help their junior brother.

    On the stage, Lu Xueqi and Tian Linger were fighting fiercely. The magic weapon was flying in the air, with awe-inspiring immortality.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep look at the stage, then looked at the master in front of him, and saw the angry look on his fat face, as if there was still a hint of care.

    He shook his head exhausted and whispered: "No, Master, I won."

    After saying that, he just felt dizzy in his head. In an instant, the sky turned dark and the earth darkened. He fell to the ground with a plop and passed out.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground and was unconscious, but what he said before he fainted made all the disciples from Dazhu Peak to Tian Buyi and down were stunned. After a while, Tian Buyi and others reacted and helped Zhang Xiaofan up.  .

    Tian Buyi took a closer look and found that the young apprentice's body was almost scarred as if it had been roasted by a fire, but his internal organs were not seriously injured. He fainted probably due to exhaustion, and he had no idea what happened just now.  Compare what happened.  He pondered for a moment, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw more and more people around him looking here. He didn't want to stand here and be watched by everyone, so he picked up Zhang Xiaofan and whispered to Suru: "I will take Lao Qi with me."  Go back and watch Ling'er here."

    Suru frowned, but still nodded, and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan with his eyes closed, the anxious look on his face could no longer be concealed.  People from Dazhu Peak also gathered around, and Du Bishu said: "Master, I will accompany you too."

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "No need."

    At this moment, even Master Daoxuan’s attention was attracted and said: “Junior Brother Tian, ??is this your disciple? What’s wrong?”

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "He is not good at studying and suffered some minor injuries. I will take him for treatment. I'm sorry."

    Master Daoxuan nodded, turned around, and looked at the wonderful fight on the stage.  As Tian Buyi walked out of the crowd with Zhang Xiaofan in his arms, the matter quickly calmed down, and people returned toExcited by the two beauties on the stage, there were only a few young disciples standing on the periphery of the crowd. They inadvertently noticed that most of the disciples from Feng Huifeng's lineage had pale faces and were gathering in groups towards the distance.

    If Zhang Xiaofan were here, he would definitely see that it was the place where the competition took place.

    ※※※

    Under the Nine Nethers, the Hall of Yama was filled with blazing fires, burning the people who were crying and screaming. The smell of blood and burning made him want to vomit. Zhang Xiaofan felt that the world was spinning, but in just a moment, he suddenly returned to many places.  Years ago, in that peaceful little mountain village, the breeze was so light and pleasant.

    However, a thunder resounded across the sky, and the sky was filled with dark clouds like mountains, like the turbulent waves of the angry sea. In the blink of an eye, the kind and friendly villagers turned into mountains of dead bodies, and the peaceful village became a hell on earth!

    "No!"

    He shouted with all his strength, tensing his muscles, and a heart-breaking pain came from his chest, causing him to take a breath, tremble all over, and wake up with a start.

    "Ah, wake up, Xiaofan is awake." The familiar voice that was almost engraved deep in my heart rang out for the first time, bringing with it a bit of worry and joy.  Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes and saw Tian Linger.

    It seemed that she was back in the past again. She was dressed in red, with amber and scarlet silk wrapped around her waist. Her hair fell softly from her white neck, setting off her somewhat pale face and her bright eyes, which were pure and pure.  Zhang Xiaofan even saw his own shadow in his eyes.

    Senior sister!  A cry from deep within his heart.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her without even blinking. It would be great if this moment became eternal!

    In the room, everyone from Dazhu Peak gathered around. Tian Buyi stepped forward and felt his pulse, nodded and said, "Okay, it's okay."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and everyone showed a relieved smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced around and saw that everyone in Dazhu Peak was here. He was lying on the bed in the room. All the senior brothers were standing on the ground. Tian Buyi and Suru were sitting on the chairs in front of the bed.

    "What, what happened?"

    Tian Linger smiled and said, "You won't forget it so quickly, right? During the day, you competed with Peng Chang from Feng Huifeng, and you fainted when you came back, which shocked people. Fortunately, it's nothing serious."

    Zhang Xiaofan moved his body. As expected, apart from being a little tired, he only had some pain in his chest, and everything else was fine. He couldn't help but be surprised: "How could this happen? I'm obviously all over"

    Tian Buyi said: "Those burnt wounds are just skin wounds. Just wipe them with my Qingyun Sect's secret elixir. You only received a heavy blow on the chest, but the bones and meridians have not been displaced or shaken.  It’ll be fine after a few days of rest.”

    Suru, who was sitting aside, smiled and said, "Xiao Fan, you haven't thanked Master yet. If he hadn't personally rescued you this time, you would have had to recuperate for at least half a year just from the trauma."

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and he was very surprised, but his gratitude was still beyond words, and he whispered: "The disciple is incompetent, and he is dragging the master down again."

    Tian Buyi snorted, his face turned cold, and said: "How incompetent are you? You are the most capable person in Dazhu Peak now!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled again, not knowing what Tian Buyi meant by this, so he could only say: "Master, I, no, like senior sister, ah, and senior senior brother and senior brothers, they are all far better than me, I don't dare  " As he spoke, his voice became softer. Looking at the senior brothers and Tian Linger standing in front of him, their expressions were a little strange at this time, especially the senior senior brother standing in front of everyone, whose expressions looked strange today.  He looked extremely pale, his whole body was no longer as lively as usual, and he actually looked shaky.

    Suru sighed and said: "Daxin, please bring a chair for your senior brother to sit on."

    Lu Daxin responded quickly, took a chair from the side and put it next to Song Daren. Song Daren wanted to refuse, but after shaking a few times, he finally sat down and took a big breath.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "Elder brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Song Daren smiled bitterly but said nothing.  On the other hand, the fourth child, He Dazhi, said: "Junior brother, now that the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition has reached the fourth round, you are the only one left in our Dazhu Peak." At this point, he couldn't help but look around.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then thought of something, turned to Tian Linger who was sitting on the bedside and said: "Senior sister, then you also"

    Tian Linger’s expression darkened, and he whispered: “I also lost.”

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her with a disappointed expression, and his heart ached, but at this moment, he could not tolerate his random thoughts.

    Tian Buyi looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, his face darkened, and he said: "Old Seven."

    ?Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat. Hearing the hint of anger in Tian Buyi’s words, and seeing the extremely ugly face of his master, he couldn’t help but feel a little afraid and said, “Yes, master, what’s the matter”

    Before he could finish his words, Tian Buyi stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said flatly: "How did you come to practice Taoism?"

    There was a loud "buzz" in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he opened his mouth wide. He didn't know how to speak for a moment.  He looked at everyone in the room one by one, and saw that the usually familiar and friendly senior brothers also remained silent at this time, looking at him with doubts in their eyes.

    “It’s no wonder that a junior fellow student who is usually extremely stupid suddenly becomes a blockbuster, and no one can accept it in a short period of time.

    Under Tian Buyi's aggressive gaze, sweat trickled down Zhang Xiaofan's forehead. For a moment, he almost blurted out and told his master that he was practicing a different martial art secretly. However, when the words came to his lips, he finally  Still endured it.

    He is no longer the ignorant young man who knew nothing about the world five years ago. During the daily conversations with his fellow disciples, he has long known the name of Tianyin Temple, and also knows that that night, the skinny old man named Puzhi  The true identity of the monk.  Over the years, he has practiced the "Brahma Prajna" technique alone, but deep down in his heart, his gratitude to Universal Wisdom has never diminished.

    "I, no, the disciple is stupid. There has been little progress in cultivation over the years." Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, not daring to face Tian Buyi's gaze, and said slowly and thoughtfully: "A few days ago, the disciple suddenly discovered  It can drive some things, but the disciple himself cannot believe it, so he dare not report it to his master and his wife. Unexpectedly"

    Tian Buyi sneered and said: "I didn't expect that this time I would become a blockbuster and steal the show!"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, no, Master"

    How could Tian Buyi be so easy to deceive? He said coldly: "You said you can drive things, but this requires at least the fourth level of Jade Clear Realm cultivation. I asked Daren, and he only taught you the second level.  "The magic formula, then can you tell me, this ignorant and ignorant master, how did you bypass the third level of cultivation to the fourth level?" At the end of his words, his voice was extremely cold, with a hint of emotion.  The evil spirit made everyone change their expressions.

    Zhang Xiaofan stopped talking, and there was silence in the room.

    After a long time, when Tian Buyi's face became more and more ugly, and everyone's worries became more and more serious, Zhang Xiaofan got up silently. It could be seen that he was still very tired, but he still struggled to get out of bed, and then  In front of everyone, under Tian Linger's shining eyes, he knelt down in front of Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi was not moved at all and said coldly: "How?"

    Zhang Xiaofan buried his head deeply, his eyes only focused on the small piece of land under him, not even a second glance to the side, and whispered: "Master, please punish me."

    Everyone was shocked, and Tian Buyi was so angry that he changed his color. Suru frowned and said, "Xiao Fan, if you have any concerns, just tell your master directly. Why do you have to do this?"

    Zhang Xiaofan knelt on the ground, motionless.

    Tian Buyi sneered twice, then laughed angrily and said: "Okay, okay, okay! You are a tough guy, and I have accepted a good disciple!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled while he was lying on the ground. He didn't know what his mood and expression were at the moment. There seemed to be someone in this room, and his breathing suddenly became rapid.  I just heard him say in a low voice: "Everything is my fault, master, please punish me!"

    Tian Buyi suddenly stood up, and with a crunch, the chair under him fell to pieces and fell to the ground. Everyone changed their colors, and they saw him angrily yelling at Zhang Xiaofan: "It's all your fault, hehe, do you know how to steal from me?"  Art is a big taboo in my Qingyun sect. It can range from facing the wall for decades to being abandoned and expelled from Qingyun, do you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head and looked at Tian Buyi. He saw that the master's face was full of anger, but there was no exaggerated expression at all, and his heart sank.

    "How could it be like this?" He thought painfully in his heart. That was not what Tian Linger said when he taught him the secret secretly.

    But, after all, he still didn’t look back.

    There was a deathly silence in this room, and no one said a word.

    There are only high or low anxious gasps left.

    In this silence, a person's heart froze so quietly and coldly, as if looking at himself madly but so rationally, Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes and lowered his head again, like a desperate man.  People slowly took the last step:

    "This disciple is unworthy, please punish me, Master!"

    "Bang!" A powerful force shook the mountain.As a sudden surge of energy came to him, Zhang Xiaofan flew backwards, hit the wall hard, and fell to the ground with flying dust, spitting out a large mouthful of blood.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off and down, Song Daren and the leader forced themselves to kneel down, the other disciples all knelt down in front of Tian Buyi, saying: "Master, please spare my junior brother!"

    Song Daren added: "Master, I, ahem, I, it was my incompetence in teaching that made my junior brother do something wrong. It's all my fault. Please spare my junior brother."

    ????????????????????????????????????????…

    Tian Buyi looked at the disciples kneeling at his feet, and then stared at Zhang Xiaofan who was still in the corner. His face was full of anger, and he snorted angrily, flicked his sleeves and robes, and walked out.  Suru glanced at everyone, shook her head and sighed softly, and said to Song Daren and others: "You all get up." Then she looked at Zhang Xiaofan in the distance, and said to Song Daren who was being helped by He Dazhi to stand up.  : "You go take care of some Xiaofan, I'm going to see your master."

    Song Daren and others quickly said: "Yes, Master Wife."

    Suru sighed again and walked out.

    In the room, everyone looked at each other. After a while, Tian Linger slowly walked over, turned her back to everyone, and helped Zhang Xiaofan up. Zhang Xiaofan had blood flowing out of his mouth, and he actually smiled while lying in her arms.

    At that moment, a cool teardrop quietly fell into the pool of blood on his face.

    ※※※

    It was already late at night, and above the sea of ??clouds, the clouds were still floating, as beautiful as a fairyland.

    Tian Buyi stood in the square, looking up at the sky.

    "But I saw countless stars in the night sky, and the moon was as cold as frost.

    Behind him, there were familiar footsteps. Suru walked to his side, looked up at the starry sky, and smiled lightly: "Are you feeling better?"

    Tian Buyi snorted but said nothing.

    Suru smiled slightly and said: "You have deceived Daren and Ling'er, but you just can't hide it from me. The force of your sleeve robe is probably to deliberately shake Xiaofan's chest meridians, so that siltation accumulates on his chest.  The congestion is forced out of the body, right?"

    Tian Buyi looked at the night sky and said nothing.

    Suru shook her head and said: "You are hundreds of years old, why are you still so obsessed with face?"

    Tian Buyi turned around, glared at his wife, and said, "It's not like you haven't seen that brat. He's like, 'Master, please punish me!'" He imitated Zhang Xiaofan and said angrily.  : "It's obvious that he was wrong, but he actually said it in a very aggrieved manner, but it was me, the master, who bullied him and forced him? It's really unreasonable!"

    Suru turned back and glanced in the direction of the accommodation and said, "I don't believe you didn't see it?"

    Tian Buyi said: "What?"

    Suru said lightly: "Ling'er looks very strange, don't you think?"

    Tian Buyi snorted.

    Suru smiled and said: "You can see it. Xiaofan has stayed at Dazhu Peak for the past five years and has never gone out. It can only be reported to him privately by our disciples. Ling'er has always been on good terms with Xiaofan and relies on us on weekdays.  I'm afraid she would dare to dote on her and pass on Xiaofan's third-level magic secretly. And if she didn't have some evil intentions in her heart, with her usual personality of having to stand up for Xiaofan in everything, she didn't say a word this time.  ? If not her, who else?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to have already thought of his wife's words, and there was no look of surprise on his face, but he was still angry, and he said unwillingly: "Even if it is Ling'er's fault, look at this kid Zhang Xiaofan, in front of so many disciples,  You’re damned if you insist on talking back to me and won’t even say anything!”

    Suru laughed, patted her husband's shoulder lightly, and said angrily: "You also have a stubborn temperament that refuses to admit your mistakes, and you still blame other people's children. Besides, Xiaofan didn't do this just for Ling'er, this job  It’s so rare to find such kindness!”

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes strangely, but said nothing more.

    Suru glanced at him and said: "Then what are you going to do after you go back? The crime of cheating on your master and stealing art is a big or small crime. How about we not go too far for Ling'er's sake and let Xiaofan go back tomorrow?  Dazhu Peak can only be built on the back mountain facing the wall for thirty or fifty years."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, snorted, and then said: "It took a lot of effort for one of my disciples to become a geek. Wouldn't it be an advantage for Cangsong, Shang Zhengliang and the others to let him face the wall?"  Don’t even think about it, no matter whether he lives or dies tomorrow, we will still let him continue to participate in the competition.”

    Suru smiled charmingly, walked up to her husband, took her husband's hand, and said with a smile, "I know you have a hard mouth but a soft heart."

    Tian Buyi’s fat face turned red, but he immediately repliedChang glanced around and said, "We are an old married couple, and you are not afraid of others laughing at us."

    Suru glanced sideways at him, her eyes full of smiles, and said: "Why, are you afraid now that you have become the leader? Three hundred years ago, it was also on this Tongtian Peak that during the Seven Meridians Competition,  You sneaked into my residence late at night and called me here. At that time, my master, Master Zhenwu, and my senior sister, Shuiyue, were both nearby, and I didn’t see you being afraid at all!”

    Tian Buyi chuckled and said with a smile: "Your master Zhenyi must have been more than six hundred years old at that time. He has long been old and confused. I am not afraid of it. As for your ferocious senior sister, I have long disliked her."  , I just want to be alone for the rest of my life, but I still have to drag you with me. It’s too late for me to hate her, so how can I be afraid of her!”

    Suru glared at him and said, "You are not allowed to speak ill of my mentor and senior sister! They all have deep affection for me."

    Tian Buyi shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.  Looking under the moonlight, his short and fat body trembled, which was quite funny. His expression actually looked a bit smug. No matter how good they are to you, you still don't mean to marry me.

    Suru saw it in her eyes and couldn't help but said angrily: "You are so dishonest."

    Tian Buyi was in a good mood. He reached out and took his wife's smooth, silky jade hand, and walked slowly among the sea of ??clouds.

    ?…

    "By the way, I forgot something important."

    "What's wrong?"

    "That brat used a fire stick as a magic weapon and actually used it very well. He was just so angry that he forgot to take a look at it."

    "After all, Xiaofan still practices privately, and I'm afraid he doesn't know much about the manipulation and use of magic weapons. Do you think it would be good to find some time to give him some guidance?"

    "Humph, let's see and talk about it. Last night, the head brother called some of our leaders and said that after communicating with the spirit master through psychic techniques, he found that the spirit master seemed to be acting because he sensed the evil spirit of a certain evil thing.  action, but then never found it again.”

    "What should we do?"

    "What else can you do? If you can't find it, you can't find it. The spiritual master has lived for at least six thousand years. Your master became confused when he was six hundred years old. It's not surprising that the spiritual master is a little confused now!"

    ""

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 28 The first four

.    The next day, the sun rose as usual, and everyone in Dazhu Peak came to the square, only to find that four of the original eight arenas had been dismantled, and the remaining ones were divided into four directions: southeast, northwest, and northwest.

    Tian Buyi and Suru walked in front. Zhang Xiaofan's injuries seemed to have healed overnight. Walking among the crowd, he looked quite flattered as he had never been so taken seriously before. He looked back and whispered to  Du Bishu, who was beside him, asked: "Sixth Senior Brother, is Senior Brother seriously injured? How come he can't walk anymore?"

    Du Bishu shook his head and said: "Master showed it to Senior Brother this morning and said that the competition between him and Nagato's Senior Brother Chang Jian yesterday was too fierce, and one of them focused on offense and the other on defense. They fought back and forth.  It will hurt both sides, and if the meridians are injured, it will probably cause serious damage to the practice."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "Even Senior Brother can't beat him. If I compete with Senior Brother Chang Jian today, wouldn't it be, wouldn't it be that he beat me to a pulp?"

    Du Bishu rolled his eyes and said: "If it is based on common sense, it would be like this, but it is based on common sense. During your competition in the past two days, most of your senior brothers bet that you would lose!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless and had no choice but to close his mouth.

    Under the largest arena in the north, there was a sea of ??people. Needless to say, Lu Xueqi was competing there today. Tian Buyi glanced over there and snorted. Naturally, he had no good impression of the person who defeated his daughter. He immediately led his disciples.  The disciple walked towards the west arena.

    After walking a few steps, Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and saw a group of people walking in front of him from Xiezili. The leader was an old-looking old man. The person walking beside him was Zeng, and behind them were Zeng.  Behind him, there were about a hundred Feng Huifeng disciples following him. Zhang Xiaofan saw Senior Brother Gao and his group, but Peng Chang was not seen.

    As if he noticed Zhang Xiaofan’s searching eyes, when the two people passed each other, Zeng suddenly said to Zhang Xiaofan: “Senior Brother Peng is not here, he is recuperating at his residence!”

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile, but saw that Zeng's face was serious, and his eyes looked cold.

    The old man who took the lead was naturally Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak.  He glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and Zhang Xiaofan felt that although the old man's gaze was not sharp, it was extremely profound, as if he could see deep into his heart at a glance.

    He couldn't help but shrink back. At this moment, he heard Tian Buyi say: "How are you, Senior Brother Zeng?"

    Uncle Zeng returned the greeting and said, "Hello, Senior Brother Tian. I heard that there is a prodigy named Zhang Xiaofan from your sect. His Taoism is unique. Yesterday, he competed with my incompetent disciple Peng Chang and beat him to death from serious injuries."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed and he lost his voice: “What, Senior Brother Peng was injured so seriously?”

    As soon as these words came out, the disciples of Feng Huifeng were in an uproar. They felt that this person was really vicious, and he pretended to be surprised after hurting others, showing that he was unintentional or ridiculing Peng Chang.

    Anger flashed in Zeng Shuchang's eyes, but he could not show it to his younger generation. He could only smile coldly and said to Tian Buyi: "Senior Brother Tian, ??you have taught a good disciple!"

    Tian Buyi frowned at first, thinking that Zhang Xiaofan, a brat like Zhang Xiaofan, couldn't speak, but when Uncle Zeng said this, it seemed a bit sarcastic. Tian Buyi's temperament was always strong and protective, so he immediately smiled at Uncle Zeng and said: "Where is it?"  , Senior Brother Zeng has given me the award. Xiaofan, come here and see Senior Uncle Zeng."

    When Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, Zeng Shuchang's expression changed. He waved his sleeves and said coldly: "No need." After that, he walked away with a flick of his sleeves.

    Zeng glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said calmly: "I didn't realize that you were hiding something secretly. Fortunately, I begged Senior Brother Peng for mercy, but I didn't expect that it ended up harming him."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt anxious and said: "I didn't"

    Halfway through his words, Zeng turned around and walked away. Everyone in Feng Huifeng followed him, their eyes were cold. Zhang Xiaofan felt sad. At this moment, he suddenly saw Senior Brother Gao walking away from the crowd.  When he turned around, he suddenly blinked.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, but Senior Brother Gao had already walked away.

    Tian Buyi glanced at everyone in Feng Huifeng, smiled coldly, waved his hand and led everyone towards the west arena where today's competition will be held.  When they got closer, everyone realized that there were actually 200 people gathered around this place. The crowds were shaking. It seemed that apart from Lu Xueqi's station, this was the busiest place in Yunhai Square.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath of cold air and quietly said to the senior brother beside him: "There are so many people, isn't that senior brother Chang Jian very powerful?"

    Everyone laughed, and He Dazhi said seriously: "It goes without saying that Senior Brother Chang is a profound practitioner, but I think most of these people are here to see you, Junior Brother!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and asked: "How, how could it be possible?"

    &nbsp; He Dazhi chuckled and said: "As of today, there are only eight people left in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. The biggest dark horse among them is you. Who doesn't want to come and see how many mouths or hands you have?  ?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Tian Buyi led everyone to the stage. Along the way, when they saw that they were from Dazhu Peak, the crowd retreated and made way for them.  Tian Buyi looked around and saw that there were quite a few Nagato disciples in the crowd around him. He thought it was because Nagato's regular arrows were competing today, so there were more Nagato disciples coming to watch, but not many of them.  Daoxuan Zhenren, the elder of Nagato and the head of Qingyun Sect, is not here either.

    Tian Buyi frowned and whispered to Suru next to him: "Why isn't the head brother here? Are there any other disciples in Changmen competing?"

    Suru shook her head and said: "No, for some reason this year, the qualifications of the Nagato disciples are not very good, and now only Chang Jian is left."

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and walked to the center of the stage. There were five or six chairs there, but there was only an old man with a white beard sitting there.  Seeing Tian Buyi and others arriving, the old man also stood up.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and recognized the old man with the white beard as the one sitting in the audience when he competed with Chu Yuhong the day before yesterday.

    The old man with the white beard obviously remembered Zhang Xiaofan, his eyes drifted towards Zhang Xiaofan, and then he said to Tian Buyi: "Senior Brother Tian, ??I didn't expect that a talented person will appear under your sect this year."

    Tian Buyi seemed to have a good relationship with the old man. He chuckled and said, "Senior Brother Fan, please take a seat."

    At this time, the sound of bells and cauldrons rang behind the stage, Tian Buyi turned around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Old Qi, you come on stage."

    Hundreds of eyes in the venue immediately swept over and landed on Zhang Xiaofan.  Zhang Xiaofan had never been stared at by so many people in his life. His face felt hot and he responded, "Yes." He turned his head and walked towards the stage without daring to look behind him.

    After a few steps, he was held by Su Ru. Zhang Xiaofan was a little surprised. He said, "Master, what's wrong?"

    Suru smiled slightly, but with a caring look on her face, she said, "Does your injury still hurt?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "Master has treated me with his own hands, and I'm almost all cured."

    Suru also shook her head and said: "It's easy to get injured externally, but not so fast internally. Xiaofan, Chang Jian, who is competing with you today, is no small feat. Even your senior brother's level of cultivation was defeated by him. Although I heard you  Senior Brother said that even if he wins, it will be difficult, but with your half-hearted practice, I'm afraid you still won't be able to do it. Don't try to be brave later. If you can't do it, just admit defeat. Don't risk getting hurt again, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart, but did not nod. He just said: "Master will be angry"

    Suru smiled and shook her head, saying: "Silly boy, you can go with peace of mind, your master feels sorry for you before it's too late."

    There was a loud bang in Zhang Xiaofan’s head, and he immediately turned to look at Tian Buyi, only to see Tian Buyi chatting and laughing with the white-bearded old man named Fan, without even looking here.

    Suru patted his head gently and said, "Go ahead."

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked onto the ring and stood alone, but Suru's words still echoed in his mind: "Your master feels sorry for you before it's too late!"

    His mind was in chaos. From childhood to adulthood, from the time he entered Qingyun, Tian Buyi was no different from a god in his mind. Although Tian Buyi had always treated him poorly, he had always been praised by his master as a young man.  Zhang Xiaofan’s greatest wish.

    But at this moment, when he suddenly heard his wife say this, he couldn't believe it for a moment.

    He thought for a long time on the stage, but there were a lot of discussions in the audience.  After a while, even Zhang Xiaofan finally felt something was wrong: his opponent had not come yet.

    Under the stage, the Nagato disciples were particularly anxious. Most of them turned around and looked around. At this moment, a Nagato disciple came running quickly from a distance with an anxious look on his face. He ignored the strange looks from the people around him and rushed towards the white man.  Beside him, the old man with a beard whispered a few words hurriedly in his ear.

    The white-bearded old man’s face changed drastically, as if he couldn’t believe it, and asked: “Seriously?”

    The disciple glanced at the stage bitterly, and finally nodded heavily.  The old man with the white beard turned pale in an instant and fell down on the chair with a depressed look on his face.  Tian Buyi saw this and was very surprised and said: "Senior Brother Fan, what happened?"

    The old man with the white beard glanced at him feebly, let out a long sigh, cheered up, stood up again, and said loudly: "Zhangmen disciple Chang Jian was too seriously injured in yesterday's competition and could not get up, so he gave up today's competition.  "

    There was silence on and off the stage.

    After a while, the crowd was in an uproar!  Even though Qingyun GateMost of the disciples were cultivators, but many people still cursed. The first reaction of the disciples of Dazhu Peak was not surprise. Instead, they all looked strange and looked at each other. After a long time, they all sighed.  Wan Qian shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    When the people behind them changed their expressions and the crowd was loud, Tian Buyi and Suru stood up slowly. Looking at the young apprentice who was still stunned on the stage, Suru smiled slightly and said to Tian Buyi in a low voice: "I'm sorry.  Let’s just say that your little apprentice’s luck is really not that good!”

    Tian Buyi was speechless and smiled bitterly.

    On this day, Zhang Xiaofan spent his time in the strange eyes of others. Almost every Qingyun disciple who walked by him looked at him a few times, as if he was a rare beast.  At the same time, at the end of the day, the results of the competition came out. Zhang Xiaofan was "lucky" to be tied for the top four with Qi Hao, Lu Xueqi, and Zeng.

    Qi Hao was originally the favorite to win the championship. Lu Xueqi has been very popular these days, but Zeng and Zhang Xiaofan entering the top four were beyond the expectation of most of the elders of the Qingyun Sect.  Before that, he was famous as the only son of Zeng Shuchang. Although he was recognized as a young talent in the Fenghuifeng lineage, he was not very famous in the Qingyun Sect. This time he passed the test and defeated the generals with exquisite Taoism, which made everyone admire him with admiration.  In comparison, Zhang Xiaofan, standing among the four people, looked extremely eyesore.

    On the stage, four people stood side by side, with Master Daoxuan, the leader, and Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, standing in front.  Master Daoxuan still had a smile on his face, and there was no trace of his dissatisfaction with the unexpected annihilation of the Nagato disciples in this grand test.

    Under the stage, nearly a thousand members of the Qingyun Sect gathered together, and those sitting in the front row were all the first elders of each lineage.  Suru looked at the stage and whispered to Tian Buyi: "Xiaofan looks a little nervous!"

    Tian Buyi snorted and said nothing.  Under the gaze of everyone, how could he fail to see what his wife saw? Among the four people on the stage, Qi Hao was cool and relaxed, Lu Xueqi was as cold as ice, and Zeng Yi stood there with a smile. Only Zhang Xiaofan stood there, looking straight at the ground in front of him, with his hands as if  I don’t know where to put it to look good, it’s very embarrassing.

    Master Daoxuan on the stage glanced at the four people, a smile flashed across his lips, turned around and said to the audience: "Everyone, as of today, the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition has decided on the top four disciples. Their talents are  He is extraordinary and has exquisite Taoism. He is the elite of our Qingyun sect, and he shoulders the important task of prospering our Qingyun sect in the future" He was only halfway through his words when suddenly something came out from somewhere in the audience: "  "Pfft", there was a laugh, and a moment later, the crowd of Qingyun disciples burst into laughter.

    Master Daoxuan frowned, subconsciously glanced sideways at Zhang Xiaofan, the youngest of the four people behind him, and shook his head slightly.  At this time, laughter continued in the audience, and the originally solemn scene became a bit comical. Taoist Cangsong standing aside had a cold expression on his face, took a step forward, and glanced towards the audience with his eyes like a knife.

    The laughter in the crowd suddenly died down. Wherever Taoist Cangsong looked, the laughter suddenly died down. After a while, the scene returned to calm.  Cangsong has been in charge of Qingyun Sect's punishment for many years, and his power among the disciples is even greater than that of the leader Daoxuan Zhenren.

    When the scene calmed down completely, Taoist Cangsong stepped back and said to Master Daoxuan: "Brother, please."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "I have nothing more to say, Junior Brother Cangsong, come on."

    Cangsong Taoist nodded, turned to the audience, and said loudly: "Tomorrow's competition will be between Longshou Peak Qihao and Feng Huifengzeng, Xiaozhu Peak Lu Xueqi vs. Dazhu Peak Zhang Xiaofan"

    Cangsong continued to speak, and the eyes of everyone in the audience were focused on him. Zhang Xiaofan only breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. He was almost breathless under the countless gazes from the audience just now.

    "Why are you sweating so much?" Suddenly, Zeng whispered beside him.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. Ever since he unexpectedly defeated Peng Chang yesterday, he had always been cold to him in front of others. He didn't expect that he would take the initiative to talk to him.  Although they had only known each other for three days, Zhang Xiaofan already regarded him as one of his good friends.

    At that moment, he secretly glanced at Zeng, only to see Zeng standing beside him solemnly, looking straight at the audience with a smile on his face, as if he had not spoken at all just now.

    "Idiot, don't turn around." The expression on Zeng's face remained unchanged, but his lips moved slightly, "It's not enough that you caused me to be scolded half to death by my father!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt apologetic in his heart and quickly looked away. At the same time, he whispered: "I'm sorry. I waswell, is Senior Brother Peng okay?"

    "Although Senior Brother Peng is seriously injured, it is not serious. He will recover in a few days. Otherwise, how could I have let go of you? But I didn't expect you to really hide it."

    “No, alas, I didn’t know what was going on at the time. It was probably Senior Brother Peng who gave in to me, and IWhen your head gets hot for a moment"

    "I have asked Senior Brother Peng. Although he lost, he praised you a lot and said that he cast the spell with all his strength at that time and did not allow any concessions. You don't have to take it to heart."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled again, and then said: "Then what you said about being scolded by your father"

    "Hmph, it's not like Senior Brother Gao's idiots were so talkative that they said everything I asked Senior Brother Peng for you. Although Senior Brother Peng spoke for me, I still got scolded by my father, otherwise I wouldn't be here.  You behave like that in front of others."

    ", I'm so sorry."

    "It's a trivial matter. It's not worth mentioning. Anyway, I've been used to scolding him since I was a child. It's your luckbut I think you have to be careful. In the next competition with the frost beauty of Xiaozhufeng, be careful.  He was killed by 'Tianya' with just one sword strike!"

    Zhang Xiaofan made a bitter face and whispered: "I also know, it would be great if I could compete with you" He stopped mid-sentence. He and Zeng both felt a chill at the same time and couldn't help it.  Looking around, he saw Lu Xueqi standing aside, staring at the two of them with a pair of cold eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately fell silent, and Zeng also took a breath of cold air. The two of them did not dare to say anything more, and both pretended to listen attentively to Master Cangsong's lecture on the stage.

    After Daoist Cangsong finally finished speaking, everyone dispersed to prepare for the competition that is about to begin tomorrow.  When Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng came off the stage, they still felt a chill behind their backs, and they couldn't help but feel speechless. I don't know if Lu Xueqi came from the far north, but just one look at her made people feel cold to the core.

    He was about to say goodbye to Zeng, and turned his head to take a look at Zeng, only to see Zeng suddenly straighten his face and look at him with contempt in his eyes. Then he let out a "hum" with great disdain and walked away proudly.  , not far away, surrounded by a group of Feng Huifeng disciples, his father was standing there looking at them.

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile, turned around and walked back to where everyone was at Dazhu Peak. Tian Buyi glanced at him and said, "Go back." After that, he glanced at Tian Linger again and said, "Linger, come with me.  Your mother has something to say to you."

    Tian Linger responded and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan before leaving.

    Everyone turned back to their residence. As soon as they entered the room, everyone in Dazhu Peak immediately exploded. Wu Dayi and others were busy telling the good news to Song Daren who was lying on the bed. Lu Daxin picked up Zhang Xiaofan and laughed.  , only Du Bishu shook his head and said: "There is no justice, there is no justice!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 29 Thaumaturgy

.    It’s late at night again.

    Zhang Xiaofan tossed and turned and couldn't sleep. Even the monkey Xiao Hui beside him opened his eyes wide and blinked at him. As for the other senior brothers, they were already snoring loudly. Even Dahuang was lying on the ground and fast asleep.

    The moonlight was like water, shining in from the window and spilling on the ground like frost and snow.

    Zhang Xiaofan quietly climbed up, and Xiao Hui immediately ran into his arms. Zhang Xiaofan hugged it, touched its head, and walked out.

    The corridor is clear and quiet.

    He smiled bitterly to himself. Ever since he arrived at Tongtian Peak, he had hardly had a peaceful night's sleep. Thinking of the competition with Lu Xueqi tomorrow, he still felt unspeakably nervous.

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui in his arms suddenly moved uneasily. Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and saw Xiao Hui's clever eyes looking at the shadows ahead under the moonlight.

    In the darkness, a figure seemed to flash past.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart moved and he followed him.

    The figure was not running fast, and its shoulders seemed to be shaking as it ran, as if it was crying.  Zhang Xiaofan looked from a distance and recognized Tian Linger, and felt even more strange. At the same time, seeing his senior sister crying, he felt an inexplicable sadness in his heart.

    Tian Linger ran straight to the sea of ??clouds and came to the ring in the center. Seeing that there was no one around, it seemed that she couldn't bear it anymore, so she squatted on the ground and cried.

    Zhang Xiaofan had never seen his senior sister so sad. His mind was in a trance, and he slowly walked to her side and called out in a low voice: "Senior sister, you"

    Tian Linger was startled, jumped up and turned around, and was relieved when she saw it was Zhang Xiaofan. Then her heart felt sour again, and she couldn't help but throw herself into Zhang Xiaofan's arms and cry loudly on his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body became stiff in an instant, his whole body was turned to stone, and he could no longer move.

    Her sobs echoed in my ears, and I could feel the faint warmth from her body on my shoulders, as if the scene I often saw in dreams actually happened today.  A vague fragrance came vaguely.

    Zhang Xiaofan just stood like this, looking into the distance. Although he had countless thoughts in his heart to hug this woman, he still didn't.

    Maybe, if I really hug you, my life will be different from now on?

    At this time, Tian Linger left his shoulder.  There was an emptiness in Zhang Xiaofan's heart, and he vaguely felt that he had lost something.

    His shoulders were wet with tears.

    Tian Linger rubbed her red eyes with her hands and saw Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders, which were wet from her crying. Her face turned red and she said, "I'm sorry, Xiaofan."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Senior sister, what's wrong with you?"

    Tian Linger was just about to speak when he heard something "squeak" under his feet twice. When he lowered his head, he saw Xiao Hui following him.  She silently leaned down and held Xiao Hui in her arms.

    "It's never happened before, Xiaofan, it's never happened before." The woman stood in the moonlight of the dark night, looking lonely and beautiful, and said to Zhang Xiaofan with a bit of sadness: "My father and mother have never scolded me like this.  "

    Looking at the beautiful face in sorrow, Zhang Xiaofan felt a tearing pain in his heart, as if her sadness was brought to her by himself.  He forced himself to calm down and said softly: "Senior sister, what's wrong? Why did Master and Master scold you?"

    Tian Linger hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Zhang Xiaofan. Ever since she was little, this junior brother has been her closest playmate besides her parents. At this moment, she seemed to have a vague thought in her mind: Junior Brother Xiaofan  When did you start being so gentle to me?

    However, this thought only passed by for a moment. Her heart was full of sadness at this moment, and she finally cried to Zhang Xiaofan: "It's not all for Brother Qihao!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned pale, and he clenched his fist involuntarily. He clenched it so tightly that his nails dug deeply into his palm.

    "You don't know yet, right?" Once Tian Linger started talking, he no longer had any guard against this junior brother, but Zhang Xiaofan was shouting in his heart: "I know, I know, I've known it for a long time!  "

    The cold moonlight fills the world.

    "Senior Brother Qihao and I are in love. I told them that I really, really like him." Tian Linger calmed down a little, but she didn't realize that Zhang Xiaofan's expression changed every time she said a word.  Lost all color.

    "But dad scolded me loudly and said I was ignorant. Even my mother, who had always loved me, changed her face and took dad's side. How could this happen, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head to prevent Tian Linger from seeing him.Looking at his face, he whispered: "How could Master and Master know this?"

    In Tian Linger's agitated mood, she didn't notice any flaws or strangeness in Zhang Xiaofan's words. She flattened her mouth and almost cried again: "I didn't expect it at first, but later I found out that it was Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng Wenmin who lives with me.  They told Senior Uncle Shuiyue, and Senior Uncle Shuiyue told my mother. Senior Sister Wenmin and I were so close, and I told them many times, but they still told them, I, I  "

    Her eyes were sore, and tears finally flowed out.

    Zhang Xiaofan said in a seductive voice: "Maybe master, master and wife are doing it for your own good. They are your parents and will never treat you badly!"

    Tian Linger wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said loudly: "What do they know! They only know the opinions of the sect. They only know that Brother Qi Hao is the proud disciple of Uncle Cangsong in Longshou Peak. They only know that if Brother Qi Hao and I are good,  Otherwise, they will be unable to hold their heads up in the Qingyun Sect, and they have not thought about me at all."

    She said with a bit of sadness, a bit of anger and even a bit of determination: "What is that face compared to my happiness? I really doubt whether they value face or me as their daughter?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head and looked at this senior sister who suddenly became a stranger.

    What a sad look that is!

    Hesitant and helpless, like a bird that has lost its parents, standing alone in the wind and rain, with a hint of panic in the sadness, piercing his soul like a knife!

    Zhang Xiaofan was almost immediately defeated by this look, and an unprecedented sadness emerged from his heart. If he could be allowed to bear the pain at this moment for this woman, he would be willing to bear it no matter what kind of hardship it was, but he  But he didn’t know what to say, so he could only whisper:

    "Sister!"

    "I want to be with him," Tian Linger said decisively. Rather than saying it to Zhang Xiaofan, it would be better to say that she said it to her own heart and to Tian Buyi and his wife who were not here, "I will definitely  We have made an oath to be together with Senior Brother Qihao. No matter how much our parents object, or even when the world is gone, we will still be together."

    She looked up at the night sky and swore to the bright moon.  The cold moonlight quietly shines on her body. She is as beautiful as a lily that blooms with sadness at night. People are dazzled by her beauty and forget about the desolate and heart-wrenching face next to her.  shadow.

    ※※※

    Standing on a high place, the rising sun shone warmly on Zhang Xiaofan's body, warming his body but not his heart.  He stood expressionlessly on the ring, facing Lu Xueqi, who was as beautiful as a fairy standing opposite him.

    The contempt in the frost woman's eyes was so obvious. Everyone in the square knew that he had entered the top four ranks more by luck than by strength.

    Behind her, Tianya exudes a faint blue light.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at this legendary divine object and thought faintly: After a while, will it be the one he faces?

    Then, he forgot about the problem for a moment. Since coming back last night, his spirit has been rising and falling in a trance.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, there are only two large arenas left at this moment. However, judging from the number of Qingyun disciples watching, the number of people watching the contest between Qi Hao and Zeng in the west is probably less than 30% of the people here. Almost all of them were attracted by the most popular event.  The energetic Lu Xueqi and the lucky Zhang Xiaofan were attracted, and among the elders, most people including the leader Daoxuan Zhenren also sat under the ring.

    However, when everyone saw Lu Xueqi enter the ring, the crowd cheered for a while, and most likely they were discussing whether Zhang Xiaofan would be defeated in one breath or in an instant.

    In the audience, Tian Buyi frowned. Even though he knew Zhang Xiaofan’s background quite clearly, hearing the disparaging comments from people behind him still made him feel uncomfortable.  Suru, who was sitting next to him, was looking around for her daughter. There was a big quarrel last night. Tian Linger ran away crying and disappeared early this morning. Based on her understanding of her daughter as a mother,  I'm afraid that this stubborn daughter has gone to Qi Hao's competition arena.

    She shook her head. Although she loved her only daughter very much, this time she stood completely on her husband's side. Maybe it was a mother's instinct. She always felt that the people in Longshou Peak were not very good.  .

    She turned her head and looked at the stage. At the same time, Zhang Xiaofan on the stage also looked over expressionlessly. Their eyes met in the air. After a moment, Zhang Xiaofan looked beside her, as if he didn't find what he was looking for.  The man silently looked away again.

    Suru frowned slightly and said to Tian Buyi: "There is something wrong with Xiaofan's expression today, as if he is lifeless."

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "He is just nervous. It is not surprising that a child has never seen the world."? 

    Suru fell silent and said no more.

    Zhang Xiaofan withdrew his gaze and fell on the face of Lu Xueqi across from him. That beautiful face in the rising sun shone brightly and radiantly. Soon, Lu Xueqi felt Zhang Xiaofan's gaze, and disdain appeared in her eyes again.

    But this time, Zhang Xiaofan didn't avoid it anymore. He didn't even feel the sarcastic eyes from the other side. That beautiful face had no meaning to him at this moment. There was only a low and painful thought deep in his heart.  In one sentence: "She's not here, she went to watch Qi Hao's competition!"

    As smart as Lu Xueqi, she quickly discovered that this opponent was only looking at her, but in his empty eyes, he was clearly thinking about other things and completely ignored his existence.  This was almost her first experience in her life, and there seemed to be a hint of surprise in her eyes.

    "when!"

    The bells and cauldrons rang together, echoing on Tongtian Peak.  The surrounding area quickly became quiet.

    Lu Xueqi straightened her body and took a deep breath. As long as she wins two more games, just two games, she can realize her dream and her mentor's expectations.  Tianya was behind her, and the blue light gradually brightened.

    "Xiaozhu Peak disciple Lu Xueqi, please give me some advice."

    As if Zhang Xiaofan woke up from a dream, his first reaction was not to return the gift, but to look towards the audience with great expectations. There were thousands of heads there, and everyone was paying attention, but there was no figure of the person he wanted to see.

    Lu Xueqi's face changed, and the Qingyun disciples in the audience were also in an uproar. This was the first person to be so rude to Lu Xueqi. Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, and they both realized at the same time that something was really wrong with this little disciple today.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly turned his head, his face was ashen, and he said calmly: "I am Zhang Xiaofan from Dazhu Peak, please don't show mercy, senior sister."

    Lu Xueqi was startled. Although everything she said before the competition was just polite words, Xiaofan looked very strange. How could anyone say such merciless words? It sounded like sarcasm, but it didn't look like him.

    But Lu Xueqi is Master Shuiyue’s proud disciple after all. She is determined and the expression on her face does not change at all. She doesn’t say anything more. She gestures with her right hand and the “Tianya” behind her slowly rises.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched the blue light getting deeper and deeper, getting bigger and bigger, and his body was tinged with blue, but he could no longer find any feeling of nervousness. Instead, deep down in his heart, he was vaguely looking forward to something.  .

    He took out the black and ugly fire stick.

    There was a burst of laughter in the audience. Compared with the majestic and noble "Tian Ya" opposite, the fire stick was like an ugly worm on the ground.

    And at this moment, he is still a heartbroken insect.

    The cold feeling filled the whole body again. For some reason, the fire stick felt particularly excited today as if it had spirituality. The cold feeling moved much faster than before.  Zhang Xiaofan even felt that if he hadn't felt a flesh-and-blood connection with the fire stick, and if he hadn't held the fire stick, it would have rushed towards Lu Xueqi.

    No, it should not be towards Lu Xueqi, but towards Tianya. There is an inexplicable feeling, like two enemies who have a deep hatred.

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi's expression suddenly changed. Tianya's light was too bright, and it seemed that she herself was a little strange.

    But Zhang Xiaofan didn't want to think about it deeply. He looked at the beautiful woman in the blue light and suddenly realized that she looked like a senior sister, but the "senior sister" looked at him coldly with cold eyes.  .

    On the stage, something surprising happened. Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi did not make a move, they just stared at each other, motionless.

    The audience was in an uproar and there were many discussions.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly woke up. Tianya, who had always been spiritually connected to her, suddenly showed strange movements that she had never seen in the past, which made her feel strange. However, when she looked at Tianya with her mind, there was nothing strange, but it seemed that Tianya had a vague desire to try.  Feel.

    Sensing countless strange looks from the audience, Lu Xueqi frowned, composed herself, snorted coldly, pushed all the distracting thoughts out of her mind, and with a light scolding, Tianya's blue light bloomed and soared into the sky, but it was still not unsheathed.

    Tianya has become the focus of everyone's attention since the beginning of the Seven Meridians Competition, but until now, Lu Xueqi has defeated all her opponents one by one without taking out the sheath, which has also made everyone guess who can make her draw the sheath.  Sword, at this time, everyone guessed that it would take the final battle and the level of cultivation of Dragon Head Peak Qi Hao to achieve this.

    The blue light reflected on Zhang Xiaofan’s face, but it couldn’t reveal any expression on his face. The black fire stick gave off a faint sound.The light slowly left his palm and stopped in front of him.

    Although they had already seen this fire stick before, it was the first time for everyone at Dazhu Peak, including most of the people watching, to see Zhang Xiaofan cast a spell.  Du Bishu snorted and said, "If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed that my little junior brother who was stupid two years ago suddenly turned into a natural genius."

    On the stage, Lu Xueqi's face was solemn, and her magic formula was as tight as a mountain. She saw Tianya, who was shining brightly in mid-air, suddenly turned around, as fast as lightning, and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan with the momentum of cutting mountains and seas.

    The fire stick immediately rushed forward, and the dark green light collided with the blue light in mid-air. The formation did not seem to be afraid at all.

    The next moment, everyone was stunned and saw that Zhang Xiaofan was in a vulnerable state. As if he had been hit hard, he flew backwards. The fire stick lost its light, spinning in the air and flying back to the direction of its owner.  .

    Suddenly, everyone in Dazhu Peak stood up, and the impatient ones like Du Bishu and others even cried out.

    Zhang Xiaofan's back hit the pillar of the arena, and he fell down. His throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, and sprinkled on the fire stick that flew back, with a bit of blood, and then, without anyone seeing it,  , Zhang Xiaofan's blood quickly seeped into it.

    The power of Tianya was so great that everyone was stunned!

    Lu Xueqi’s face was as cold as frost, and without any hesitation, the blue light flashed, and Tian Ya slashed down in mid-air mercilessly.  At this moment, black gas suddenly evaporated from the fire stick, especially at the top of the stick, and the green light became even stronger. Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was bloodshot, and he stood up slowly. His face was pale but his eyes were blood-stained, and his appearance was actually  Somewhat ferocious.

    Soon after, the fire stick rushed towards Tianya again in the black air and green light. Once the two magic weapons came into contact in mid-air, they bounced away from each other. The bodies of Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan standing behind were shocked.

    In mid-air, blue light flashed, and green light was brilliant, flying across the air. Wherever it went, the originally extremely hard giant trees on the arena were scattered like confetti, and the sound was as loud as a thunderbolt from the blue, deafening.  The nearly a thousand people from the Qingyun Sect who were watching all changed their minds. Since the beginning of the grand trial, there has never been a competition like today. It was so fierce from the beginning, and the scene was not as grand as it is today. In just a moment, the huge arena was overwhelmed by these two extremely powerful weapons.  The magic weapon was dismantled in every possible way.

    The people who were watching in the audience stepped back for a distance and saw that Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were floating in the air at this moment. Lu Xueqi was holding the magic formula with both hands and controlling it with all her strength, her posture was solemn and unrestrained; but Zhang Xiaofan, on the other hand,  It seems a little strange. Although the power of the fire stick is beyond everyone's expectation, he does not hold the magic formula like Lu Xueqi. Instead, he is dancing in the air, and the fire stick actually follows his will, as fast as  Lightning had a great time fighting with Tianya.

    Despite this, Zhang Xiaofan felt unspeakable pain in his heart. The power of Tianya was far beyond his imagination. Every time the fire stick collided with Tianya, the meridians in his whole body were shaken. If it hadn't been for his childhood  In addition to the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi, I also secretly practiced the "Great Brahma Prajna" technique of Tianyin Temple. With strong meridians and the protection of the Great Brahma Prajna, I could barely withstand the power of Tianya and died of vomiting blood long ago.  But looking at Lu Xueqi in front of her, there was nothing strange at all. Under her control, Tianya's blue light became more and more powerful and powerful, gradually suppressing the green light and black energy of the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan was complaining endlessly in this room, but Lu Xueqi on the other side was also quite surprised. The other party's ordinary fire stick magic weapon actually had spiritual power that could compete with Tianya, and it also seemed to have a faint sucking power, all the time.  No longer attracting the spiritual energy and blood in his body, if his foundation were not strong, he might not be able to suppress the hot blood boiling in his body.

    Thinking of this, Lu Xueqi's heart surged again, and her body floating in mid-air almost lost her balance. She was frightened, angry and anxious. Judging from the situation of the fight, she intuitively found that her opponent was actually not practicing on the Xuanqing Dao of Tai Chi.  Not very high, far inferior to himself, but for some reason he used this strange magic weapon to be so powerful that even Tianya could only gain the upper hand on the surface.

    Lu Xueqi bit her silver teeth, her pink face became evil, her clothes were floating in the wind, and after Tianya struck hard with the fire stick in mid-air, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, and the fire stick was slowed down for a moment.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Tianya suddenly flew back, Lu Xueqi quickly reached out with her right hand and held Tianya.  The moment her jade-like palm touched Tianya, thousands of blue lights engulfed her figure in an instant. The Tianya sword shook and made a loud noise like a dragon's roar. It soared into the sky. Lu Xueqi seemed to be with  The swords of Tianya and the people merged into one, soaring into the sky, straight into the sky.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan had already forgotten about anything outside his body. He only felt that the flesh-and-blood connection between himself and the fire stick in front of him in mid-air became stronger and stronger, and he even felt that the fire stick?Like a living creature, it is very excited at the moment, and an inexplicable evil spirit rushes into my mind.

    He was in mid-air, roaring high into the sky.

    The sound shakes the fields, and the color of the world changes!

    ??Black green light, rising straight into the sky, strong winds, and boiling clouds!

    Suddenly, there was a flash of blue light, and a scream went from far to near, growing rapidly from being inaudible until it was so deafening that people could no longer hear any sound.  Thousands of blue lights merged into one at this moment, forming a huge beam of light that hit the head. The momentum almost cut the Qingyun Mountain Range in half.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face was distorted, and blood suddenly flowed from all his facial features at this moment. However, there was no hint of fear in his expression. His eyes were bright. He also stretched out his hand to grab the fire stick. In an instant, the sky was filled with green light and black energy.  As if holding it in his hand, he faced the blue light beam rushing downwards.

    Outside, the young Qingyun disciples all held their breath and stared straight in the eyes. No one had any contempt for Zhang Xiaofan, and the expressions of the elders at the head of the older generation also changed.

    This competition is actually a battle of life and death.

    But for some reason, no one came out to stop it?

    "Boom", like thunder in the sky, exploded in the world, as if the entire Tongtian Peak trembled violently, the blue light turned back, Lu Xueqi appeared in the sky, holding Tianya tightly, but a stream of blood slowly flowed out from her mouth  .

    Under the stage, Master Shuiyue suddenly stood up.

    In mid-air, Zhang Xiaofan could only hear the sound of howling wind in his ears, his vision was blurry, and the bright red blood almost covered his eyes.  If he could hear the shouts from the outside world, he would hear the exclamations of people in Dazhu Peak below him.

    Suru's lips lost color. She looked at the little apprentice who was almost a bloody man in mid-air and said to Tian Buyi quickly and quietly: "Buyi, let Xiaofan admit defeat. Let him admit defeat quickly."

    Tian Buyi shook his body, stared into the air, and slowly shook his head.

    Feeling no pain anymore, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly had such a thought in his mind in the ever-changing sky. He even suddenly thought, after I die, will my senior sister come to see me? Many years later, she will live a happy life.  Did you also forget about me?

    He reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of his eyes, and water!

    Lu Xueqi felt severe pain all over her body, and the energy and blood in her body were conflicting everywhere in the violently vibrating meridians, as if she was about to burst out of her body, cheering and rushing towards the ferocious demon in the terrifying green light and black energy ahead.

    This is the moment of life and death!

    This is an eternal moment!

    This beautiful woman stood proudly in the strong wind, refusing to step back even though the wind was as strong as a knife.  She raised her head and looked at the sky.

    The wind suddenly stopped and froze in mid-air.

    The world suddenly became silent and stopped at this moment.

    "Boom!" A low roar seemed to come from the horizon, echoing throughout the world.

    Lu Xueqi turned back and pulled out the "Tianya Divine Sword".

    Suddenly, the blue light all over the sky dissipated and shrank, as if it was being sucked onto the autumn water-like sword blade like a giant dragon absorbing water.

    There is silence on Tongtian Peak!

    The legendary Tianya that has been around for thousands of years is finally out of its sheath!

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, and she held the sword in her hand. She stepped on the seven stars while hanging in the air, walked seven steps in the air, and suddenly stabbed the sky with her long sword. In an instant, her jade face lost all color, and she recited a curse in her mouth:

    "The Nine Heavens Mysterious Temple turned into divine thunder.

    ?? Brilliant heavenly power, lead it with the sword!  "

    In a moment, the originally clear blue sky turned dark, and dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. Thunder rumbled, and lightning flashed from the edge of the black clouds. The sky and the earth were filled with a chilling atmosphere and strong winds.

    A strong wind blew against his face, and Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly. This scene seemed to have appeared in his memory a long time ago.  On the ground, everyone from Master Daoxuan down to the chief elders of each lineage stood up with horror on their faces, and then turned to look at Master Shuiyue at Xiaozhu Peak.

    After a long while, Tian Buyi said in a solemn voice: "What a good disciple you taught!"

    Master Shuiyue completely ignored everyone. Worry appeared on his usually indifferent face for the first time as he looked at the two people in the sky.

    "The True Secret of Divine Sword Controlling Thunder!" Master Daoxuan slowly withdrew his gaze and was greatly shocked. He never expected that among the younger generation of Qingyun Sect, there would be such an amazing talent.

    However, looking at the face of the female disciple, even though she tried her best to perform such unparalleled magic, her body was shaking and her face was as white as paper, so she was probably unable to do so.

    In the sky, the thunder became louder and louder, and Zhang Xiaofan clearly felt that??From the moment Tianya was unsheathed, the fire stick in his hand suddenly surged with an incomparable power, as if the magic weapon connected with his own flesh and blood was shouting from the depths of his heart.

    It seems as if it has been waiting for this moment for thousands of years!

    The sky was getting darker, dark clouds were pressing over the top, and a huge vortex slowly appeared in the thick clouds.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 30 Suspicion

.    Like a passage in the netherworld, a huge whirlpool of deep darkness and invisible bottom hangs upside down in the sky, like a nine-nether demon opening its terrifying mouth to devour everything in the world.  The wind is fierce and the wind is blowing.  Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed.

    Zhang Xiaofan bullied himself and flew in. The dark green light of the fire stick flashed, making it eye-catching under the dark clouds in the sky.  Lu Xueqi's face turned pale as she looked at Zhang Xiaofan's rushing figure wrapped in green light.

    "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique" is the supreme miraculous technique in Taoist immortality. It can bring about the power of heaven and earth in a mortal body. You can imagine the huge pressure Lu Xueqi's body is under at this moment.  "Tianya" is an unparalleled magic weapon. It was originally a good weapon for performing the "Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique". However, compared with it, Lu Xueqi's own Taoist practice was insufficient.

    At this moment, she only felt that among the dark clouds in the sky, infinite power surged into her body like a raging wave. It seemed that there was no change in her body, but the blood in her body was surging, and it was almost broken by this powerful force.  generally.  If Tianya hadn't continuously sucked away the surging power, Lu Xueqi might have been unable to hold on long ago.

    The wind howled, thunder and lightning roared, and she stood in the sky. In a daze, she almost thought that she was like a powerless grass in the wind. The next moment, she remembered the words of Master Shuiyue when he taught her this magical technique: "Xue Qi, you are so qualified.  This is the only one I have seen in my life, but this true technique is so powerful that the backlash is unstoppable. You are still young at practicing Taoism, and although you can barely master it, you must not cast it at will to avoid the disaster of annihilation."

    "Boom!"

    With a thunder, almost the sky bombed from Tongtianfeng as the sky. Everyone faintly felt that the land under his feet swayed gently, as if the ancient Thunder God was disturbed Shen Mian and roared!

    Everyone changed their colors for a while!

    Zhang Xiaofan was only two feet away from Lu Xueqi at this moment. Seeing this power, everyone knew that once Lu Xueqi finished casting the spell, he was afraid that he would disappear into ashes.  But his whole body suddenly tensed up, and he stopped as if he had hit a soft wall, unable to move forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned ashen in an instant.  "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique" is one of Qingyun Sect's mountain-suppressing miraculous arts. It is so miraculous that when the spell is cast, a layer of invisible shield is naturally placed around the caster through the divine weapons, and Zhang Xiaofan is not allowed to enter.

    The fire stick shines brighter, but it can no longer move forward.  Perhaps in terms of spiritual power, Zhang Xiaofan's fire stick is not inferior to Tianya, but in terms of skills, it is far different. He only uses his own spiritual power to activate the power of the fire stick, which is definitely not as powerful as Lu Xueqi's after thousands of years.  The supreme miraculous skills that have been honed over thousands of times by the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect.

    But at this desperate moment, seeing the huge whirlpool in the sky spinning more rapidly, thunder and lightning, and the Tianya Divine Sword's light getting brighter and brighter, just when this peerless magic was about to be completed, Lu Xueqi suddenly shook her body.  His snow-white face turned red instantly, and he spurted out a large mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, almost forming a blood mist in front of him.

    The Divine Sword of Tianya swayed brightly and seemed to be unstable. Lu Xueqi clenched her silver teeth, closed her eyes, and focused all her heart and soul on Tianya. After a while, the brightness of Tianya stabilized, and became even better than before.  It's so dazzling that you can't look at it closely.

    There was a loud noise in the dark clouds, and a bright light seemed to appear in the deepest part of the huge whirlpool. It was countless lightnings gathering into one, faintly facing the Tianya Divine Sword in Lu Xueqi's hand.

    However, Lu Xueqi felt a sense of despair in her heart. As expected, there was a sharp whistling in the wind.  She tried her best to protect Tianya, but she was no longer able to take care of the protective shield around her. Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and turned the fire stick into a pillar of dark blue light, which crossed the sky and rushed towards the beautiful woman swaying in the wind.

    Is that all?

    Is everything over here?

    Her heart suddenly calmed down, and she was thinking so lightly at that moment.

    At this moment, a short moment, the world was quiet and solid, and everything was fixed there. Only she stood in the wind, with her clothes fluttering and her black hair blowing. She opened her closed eyes and looked towards  The green light speeding ahead.

    That moment seemed like eternity!

    Zhang Xiaofan saw her and the look in her eyes!

    She stood alone in the wind and rain, but she was so peaceful in the face of the mighty power of heaven and earth. However, her face was slightly pale, and there was a hint of sadness and panic in her eyes.

    The wind and rain howled, and the world was desolate. This beautiful woman looked at him quietly.

    Whose eyes are that, sad and so desolate, as if that person was hurt by love last night!  That kind of pain penetrated deeply into the bone marrow and into the soul.

    Deep!  deeply!

    Is it you, the woman who is in love with someone else?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly smiled, with a hint ofHurt and heartbroken, just like last night.

    The fire-burning stick melted into the light of Tianya Divine Sword, and no one could see the two of them clearly anymore, nor could they see that the light of the fire-burning stick suddenly dimmed.  At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky, and an extremely huge electric pillar fell from the sky and landed on Tianya.

    The whole world is filled with gods and Buddhas, as if they are singing together at the same moment.

    A huge beam of light refracted from Tianya, and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan with a destructive momentum. At the critical moment of life and death, the fire stick rose into the air and stood in front of its master.

    The next moment, Zhang Xiaofan was engulfed in light.

    for a long time!  for a long time!  for a long time!

    The dark clouds in the sky dispersed and the light disappeared.

    People stared at the sky blankly, watching the young man holding a black fire stick tightly, falling down like a stone covered with torture and scars.

    He didn’t fall to the ground. Tian Buyi appeared under him like a ghost and caught him.  Tian Buyi's face was solemn, and with his hands like the wind, he immediately pried open the mouth of the unconscious Zhang Xiaofan, took out a small bottle from his arms, and poured the yellow pills directly into Zhang Xiaofan's mouth without caring about the number.

    The pill melted in his mouth. Tian Buyi stood up without saying a word. A red light immediately rose, carrying him away at lightning speed. He no longer looked at the field, but looked in that direction, which was back to Dazhu Peak.  went.

    Suru and other people from Dazhu Peak also followed.

    At this time, the pale Lu Xueqi fell down and was immediately surrounded by the ecstatic Xiaozhufeng people. Surrounded by her fellow apprentices and sisters, she raised her head without saying a word and looked at the red streak that gradually disappeared in the sky.  Mang, stunned and speechless.

    ※※※

    He seemed to have been sleeping in the darkness for thousands of years, longing to wake up but unable to open his eyes. In the endless darkness, he was alone.

    But he was determined not to, so he walked alone in the darkness. However, there was no way to go except the darkness.

    So he was filled with grief and anger, and there was a raging fire burning deep in his heart, so he made a solemn oath to the Nine Nether Demon God: Even if his body and soul were reduced to ashes, he would still light up this little light, even if it cost him everything in the world, and  He was buried together.

    The trace of hostility that has existed since ancient times is as unruly as ever!

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly opened his eyes.

    Soft light caught his eye, and the familiar smell of residence floated in this room.

    It seems like no one is here.

    He slowly sat up, and just as he was about to raise his hand to wipe away some sweat on his forehead, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulders, chest, and lower abdomen. He took a deep breath and turned pale from the pain.

    He sat on the bed, not daring to move. After a long time, the heartbreaking pain slowly dissipated.

    It was already afternoon, the door was ajar, the two windows were propped up, and the still green grass and bamboos in the courtyard could be vaguely seen.  Xiao Hui, who had been following him, and Dahuang, who had been following Xiao Hui, were both gone. Could it be that they had found meat bones again?

    He smiled, looking at the empty room and smiling to himself.

    "Squeak", the door opened, and the dignified and beautiful Suru walked in. Zhang Xiaofan moved his body and called out "Master's Wife". Before he got up, his face suddenly twitched again.

    Suru quickly walked to the bed and sat down, saying softly: "Don't move, Xiaofan."

    Zhang Xiaofan waited until the pain subsided, and then said to Suru: "Disciple didn't know that you are here, Master"

    Suru gave him an angry look and said, "Half of your life is gone, but you still have the energy to remember this! Stop talking nonsense and sit down."

    Zhang Xiaofan sneered, and Suru checked for him, nodded, and said: "Your external injuries are almost healed, but the meridians in your body are too damaged, so you can't rest peacefully."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes, my disciple has embarrassed his master and his wife. It's really right"

    Suru intercepted and said: "You have done your master a favor. In the past three hundred years, except for the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Tournament that your master participated in, there has never been a more outstanding disciple in the Dazhu Peak lineage than you."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red, he lowered his head and said, “That, that’s all due to the disciple’s good luck.”

    Suru smiled slightly and patted his shoulder.  Zhang Xiaofan immediately remembered and said, "The competition is over, right? Who won the championship in the end, is it Senior Sister Lu?"

    Suru shook her head slightly and said, "No, it's Qi Hao from Longshou Peak."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't know why, but suddenly felt sad in his heart, and whispered: "It turns out to be Senior Brother Qi, he is so powerful, even Senior Sister Lu who owns Tianya was defeated by him."

    Suru seemed to be touched when she heard what he said.With no idea on his mind, he sighed lowly and changed the subject: "You were seriously injured this time. Your master spent a lot of effort to treat you. After listening to what he said, you can use the Divine Sword to Control Thunder with the Tianya Divine Sword.  Although Lu Xueqi doesn't practice enough, if it weren't for your burning, burningyour magic weapon to block it for you, I'm afraid even the gods would be helpless."

    After listening to her words, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered that when he looked around, he couldn't find the ugly black fire stick.

    Suru looked at him and said calmly: "Your master took away your magic weapon."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and whispered: "Yes." Then he couldn't help but ask again, "Master, he"

    Suru said: "You were in a coma for five days and five nights, and your injury stabilized only last night. Early this morning, the head brother of Tongtian Peak sent a message asking your master to come. He should be at Tongtian Peak at the moment."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded slowly, not knowing what it was like. He also felt that there should be no problem. However, the fire stick left him for the first time in the past two years, but he still felt vaguely disappointed.

    Suru glanced at him, and there seemed to be a strange look in her eyes, but she still said: "You just woke up, don't be too tired, and get more rest. I have told them not to come and disturb you. Three meals a day  Just ask Bishu to be delivered."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Thank you so much, Master."

    Suru nodded and said, "Then you can rest. I'll ask Bishu to bring the food later." After saying that, she turned around and walked out. Just as she was about to walk out of the room, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan calling from behind.  One sound:

    "Master's wife."

    Suru turned around and said, "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "Master Wife, I want to ask, do you know the result of Lin Jingyu from Longshou Peak's competition this time? I was on Tongtian Peak at that time, and I really had no time to go and ask him.  clear."

    Suru looked at him again and said, "He entered the top eight, but was defeated by his fellow disciple Qi Hao."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and said: "It turns out that he also thanks Master Wife."

    Suru shook her head slightly and said, "You can rest." She turned around and walked out.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lay down, looking at the ceiling of the room, silent.

    ※※※

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, in the Yuqing Hall.

    Daoxuan Zhenren is sitting in the middle, and the heads of the other six meridians are also sitting there. In addition, there is no one else in the main hall.

    Everyone was silent. Master Daoxuan lowered his eyebrows and looked at the black fire stick he was playing with in his hand.

    "Junior Brother Tian," Master Daoxuan broke the silence and said, "What do you think?"

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said: "Zhang Xiaofan didn't have anything like this when he went up the mountain. It was probably a coincidence over the years that he accidentally found such a treasure somewhere."

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly on the side: "This stick can fight against Tianya, and it is a divine weapon. But looking around the world, I have never heard of such a treasure."

    Tian Buyi’s face darkened, and he said coldly: “The vast land of China is so vast, and there are countless rare and rare treasures that have never been discovered before. You and I are just frogs in the well at best.”

    Anger flashed on Cangsong Taoist's face, but before he could get angry, he heard Master Shuiyue from Xiaozhu Peak say coldly: "We are naturally frogs in the well, but this black stick is full of demonic aura when it casts spells. It is obviously an evil thing.  Do you know why Senior Brother Tian can’t see it?”

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Is it a demonic spirit to have some black energy? Is it an evil thing to have some red hair? If so, if I go back and paint my face black, do you think I'm a demon cult too?  Has the demon been beheaded?"

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said, "Junior Brother Tian, ??don't talk like that. How can you say that you are a demon from the Demon Cult?"

    Tian Buyi snorted coldly, turned his head away, and stopped talking.

    Master Daoxuan sighed, put the fire stick in his hand on the coffee table, and said: "I invite you all to come here today to discuss it. During this Seven Meridians Competition, Dazhu Peak disciple Zhang Xiaofan has this in his hand.  A strange magic weapon with unknown origins and great power. Secondly, when we originally discussed sending the first four disciples to Kongsang Mountain to investigate the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, everyone had no objections to the other three. Only this Xiaofan  ”

    The more Tian Buyi listened, the angrier he became. Initially, he was a little confused about Zhang Xiaofan's sudden improvement in his practice, and he was also suspicious of the fire stick. But in the Yuqing Palace, he was so picky about his disciples without telling others, how could he not be angry?  , then with a sullen face, he stood up and said loudly: "Brother, headmaster, how do you want to be treated?"

    Master Daoxuan didn’t expect Tian Buyi to have such a big reaction. He was surprised. Everyone looked sideways and asked Tian Buyi to sit down.?, Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghuifeng who had always had a good relationship with him, pulled Tian Buyi's sleeve and said: "Buyi, the head brother didn't say anything. You sit down first."

    Master Daoxuan’s face darkened slightly and he said, “Junior Brother Tian, ??things here are indeed a bit strange. As the leader of a sect, I will handle it impartially. Don’t worry.”

    Tian Buyi still had an angry look on his face, but after looking at Daoxuan's face and Zeng Shuchang advising him, he finally sat down.

    Master Daoxuan said slowly: "Everyone, everyone has seen this stick just now. It looks ordinary and lifeless on the outside, but there is evil spirit hidden inside. But the most important thing is that with our cultivation, we cannot control this thing. On the contrary, it is  That one can only be used by young disciples at the fourth level of Yuqing Realm, so why is this?"

    Everyone, including Tian Buyi, was silent. They were all top-notch cultivation masters. How could they not know this truth, but no one was willing to say it out loud.

    In the end, Master Daoxuan said: "In my opinion, this black stick is probably a 'blood-refined' thing."

    Although they had been mentally prepared, the expressions of everyone present here still changed slightly. The so-called blood-refined objects are made by converting a person's own essence and blood into refining treasures. This kind of magic, the method is strange and dangerous, and the material of the magic weapon is  It is extremely harsh, one in ten thousand, and the refining process is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, the fierce and bloody energy of the magic weapon will backfire, and your death will be miserable.  Of course, if it can succeed, this magic weapon must be extremely powerful, and there is another advantage, that is, the treasure is connected with the blood of the owner. Unless he has the blood of the refining person, no one else can use it. However, because it uses blood as a guide,  Often there is an evil spirit.

    According to legend, this blood refining method was passed down to the ancient demon gods. It has been passed down from generation to generation among the demons of the Demon Sect since ancient times. However, there is no famous blood refining magic weapon. It is probably because this method is too dangerous. Even the demon sect members  I don’t dare to try it easily.

    However, now such a magic weapon appears in a young disciple of Qingyun Sect.

    Master Daoxuan looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi's face was livid, and he slowly stood up and said: "Brother, what you said may be reasonable, but I still have to say, Zhang Xiaofan is only sixteen, how can he understand this blood refining technique? And he  Since I went up the mountain, I have never come down in the past five years, and I came with nothing, so where can I find the material for this rare magic weapon?"

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly said coldly: "Perhaps he is a member of the Demon Sect who deliberately planted himself under my Qingyun sect. It is not surprising!"

    Tian Buyi was furious and said: "If he was really so scheming, how could he use this thing in front of nearly a thousand people in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition? Furthermore, if he is really a spy of the Demon Cult, hehe, Cangsong  Senior brother, Lin Jingyu, your disciple, is probably not clean either!"

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have been stabbed in a painful spot. He stood up and said angrily: "What are you talking about? How can Jingyu be compared with your stupid disciple?"

    Tian Buyi's face turned darker, he snorted, looked sideways, and said: "Yes, my apprentice is stupid, but I heard that he was in the top four, but I didn't know that the prodigy named Lin Jingyu under Senior Brother Cangsong was here.  What’s the second place?”

    Cangsong said angrily: "He was unlucky enough to meet his senior brother Qi Hao. If not, how could he not be in the top four!" At this point, he sneered and said: "Anyway, he is not as lucky as someone else.  Well, all along the way, I relied on others to abstain and get byes, and yet I dare to talk so brazenly!"

    Tian Buyi said loudly: "Could it be that the match between him and Lu Xueqi was also a matter of luck?"

    Cangsong Taoist said: "Yes, it was because it was not luck that he lost, and he lost so miserably that he almost lost his life!"

    Tian Buyi became more and more angry. He had never been very flexible with his tongue and could not speak to Cangsong, but he was even more angry in his heart. His face turned red and he said angrily: "What do you want? Do you also want to see if I have gained my fame in vain?"

    Cangsong Taoist had no intention of giving in. He immediately stood up and said proudly: "Then I will learn how to use your Crimson Light Fairy Sword, Senior Brother Tian!"

    Tian Buyi didn't say anything anymore. He took a step forward and already held the sword technique in his right hand. The air above the main hall suddenly seemed to have solidified.

    "Presumptuous!" There was a loud sound, but it was Master Daoxuan who slapped his palm on the coffee table in his hand. He stood up with an angry look on his face, "You two are going to die when you think that I am the leader!"

    Daoxuan has been on the throne for nearly three hundred years. He is highly respected and virtuous. Although he is usually amiable, when he got angry, Tian Buyi and Cangsong Taoist were both shocked. Their hearts were shaken. They then retreated and whispered: "  Yes, senior brother, please calm down."

    Master Daoxuan looked at these leaders. After a long while, the angry look on his face slowly receded. He pondered for a moment and said, "Junior Brother Tian."

    Tian Buyi took a step forward and said, "Senior Brother, Headmaster."

    Master Daoxuan looked at him and said: "In any case, the origin of this black stick is weird. If it is reallyDo you know that if Zhang Xiaofan is involved in the Demon Cult, we cannot tolerate him?  "

    Tian Buyi lowered his head slightly, remained silent for a long time, and then said: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan said again: "Junior brother Tian, ??I know you feel uncomfortable, but the trouble is serious, so we must act with caution. You go back today. When Zhang Xiaofan's condition is better, you will question him carefully and then bring him here."  How about we discuss it later?"

    Tian Buyi’s face turned white and red, and suddenly he stamped his feet, nodded, turned around and walked out without even saying a word.

    There was a roar outside the door, probably from Yu Jian.

    Above the main hall, Uncle Zeng often said to Master Daoxuan: "Brother, Senior Brother Tian Buyi, it is rare for a talent to appear in the Dazhu Peak lineage, but something like this happened. Naturally, he is not very happy. Don't take it to heart."  .”

    Master Daoxuan sighed, shook his head and said, "Of course I won't care. I know what Junior Brother Tian is and I can trust him."

    Speaking of this, he seemed to remember something, turned to Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng and said: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, your female disciple Lu Xueqi these days"

    Shuiyue said calmly: "Thank you, senior brother, for your concern. Xue Qi's body has generally recovered. If it weren't for the weird monsters and monsters that appeared under senior brother Tian Buyi, and most of Xue Qi's energy was consumed in the battle, she would not have lost."  For someone else!”

    Cangsong's expression changed, but Master Daoxuan waved his hand first and said: "Oh, everything is over, don't worry about it anymore."

    Cangsong and Shuiyue glared at each other and turned their heads. Master Daoxuan saw this and sighed in his heart. His eyes involuntarily moved to the coffee table next to him, where he saw the black and ugly fire stick, standing quietly.  Lying quietly on the coffee table.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 31 The Righteous Way

.    Da Huang was lying on the ground, squinting his eyes and wagging his tail from time to time. The monkey Xiao Hui was lying on his bed, looking straight at Zhang Xiaofan who looked haggard with his bright eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan glared at it and said angrily: "What are you looking at?"

    Of course, Xiao Hui didn't say anything human to Zhang Xiaofan, but he called out "Zhi Zhi" twice. Looking at its monkey face, it showed that the owner was injured. Instead of showing any signs of worry, he looked more gloating about his misfortune.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little annoyed and said impatiently: "Go, go, go, go aside!"

    At this time, footsteps sounded. Before he could enter the door, Zhang Xiaofan heard it and said with a smile: "Sixth Brother, why did you deliver the meal so early today"

    His voice suddenly stopped, and Tian Buyi's short and fat body slowly walked in from the door.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. In the past few days, Suru only let him rest in peace. The other senior brothers, including Tian Linger, only visited him once. The rest of the time, only Du Bishu brought him meals three times, and Tian did not even think about it.  It is unlikely to appear suddenly.

    He froze on the bed for a while, suddenly woke up, got up quickly, and was about to salute when he got out of bed. Tian Buyi was thinking a lot, his face was uncertain, he waved his hand and said: "That's all."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded, stood up and stood aside, not daring to breathe a sigh of relief as he watched Tian Buyi come over and sit at the table.

    Tian Buyi glanced at this apprentice. Judging from the reaction just now, this young apprentice does not look like a genius with beautiful connotations. On the contrary, he seems to be a little worse than ordinary people, but

    Tian Buyi shook his head, sighed, and said: "Old Qi, come over and sit down."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked again. Tian Buyi had always been honest with him, but today he was a little kinder to him, but he didn't believe his ears.

    Tian Buyi waited for a while, but saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him in confusion, as if he hadn't reacted yet, and felt angry again in his heart, and said slightly angrily: "Do you want me to ask you to sit down?"

    His scolding was so powerful that Zhang Xiaofan immediately felt the majesty of his master in the past. He actually reacted immediately and sat down obediently.

    Tian Buyi looked at him and suffocated. He looked at him one more time, then smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "How is your health?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said respectfully: "Reporting to Master, after returning from Tongtian Peak, thanks to the treatment of Master and his wife, as well as the care of all the senior brothers, he has almost recovered."

    Tian Buyi looked at him and said calmly: "It's been more than a month since the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. It seems that you are almost better. I have a few words to ask you now."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, and he vaguely felt that what he had always been afraid of had finally happened, but when it was in front of him, he could only say: "Yes, Master, please tell me."

    Tian Buyi said slowly: "Where did you get that black stick?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he looked towards Tian Buyi involuntarily, only to see Tian Buyi staring at him. Although his face was still plain, his eyes were bright and seemed to have divine light, and he was actually not angry but powerful.

    At that moment, he was running through thousands of thoughts in his mind, and he was silent for a moment. Tian Buyi slowly darkened his face, his face turned extremely ugly, and he said in a deep voice again: "Say it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was urged by him, and sweat appeared on his forehead in a moment. Although he didn't know much, the accidental fusion of the blood-devouring bead and the strange black rod after a fierce battle in the valley many years ago was too weird, and there was something sinister in it.  He was sinister and had the ability to suck essence and blood. He already knew these things from his daily conversations with the senior brothers and would never be tolerated by the right path. If Tian Buyi found out the truth, the consequences would be disastrous.

    In addition, deep down in his heart, there is still one thing that has always been a deep taboo, especially since he knew that Monk Puzhi was one of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple, and then thought about the set of formulas he taught him.  

    At that moment, he had made up his mind not to tell anything about universal wisdom, not even a single bit about him.

    Tian Buyi stared at him.

    Under that intimidating gaze, Zhang Xiaofan stood up and knelt down again.

    "Master!"

    Tian Buyi frowned, snorted, and said coldly: "Say."

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and said slowly: "That black stick was accidentally obtained when my senior sister and I went to the deep valley in the back mountain a few years ago."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, and then he remembered that this happened two years ago. Tian Linger had passed out for no reason when he went to the valley. Suru had gone to check it out, but there was nothing strange. Later, he also went to see it.  Look, it's true.  This matter has always been a little mystery, but as time went by, I forgot about it. Now it seems thatIt's probably because of this black stick.

    "But a black stick can make Tian Linger faint without anyone activating it. What a vicious thing it is, but how can Zhang Xiaofan be able to use it?"  When Tian Buyi thought of this, the doubts in his heart only grew bigger and bigger, and he said in a deep voice: "How did you get it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to raise his head, for fear that Tian Buyi would see the expression on his face. He was not a clever person, and he was extremely anxious at this moment. He could not think of any good explanation in a hurry.

    Tian Buyi saw his hesitation, how sophisticated and sophisticated he was, and immediately shouted: "Speak."

    Zhang Xiaofan was frightened by him, sweat dripped down his face, his heart was beating wildly, and he didn't dare to hide it anymore. He finally told the general situation of that day, but in the middle of it, he still insisted on the matter about the blood-devouring bead.  Shengsheng took it back and said that he saw the black stick in the valley that day and picked it up out of curiosity. As a result, the black stick sucked out his essence and blood (actually it was because of the blood-devouring beads), and he felt sick and wanted to vomit.  , and then he passed out.  Before he fell into coma, he vaguely saw the black rod absorbing his essence and blood and integrating it into the body of the rod.

    After he finished speaking, he didn't dare to raise his head or look at Tian Buyi. However, Tian Buyi frowned and thought hard: It doesn't look like this young apprentice is lying. He can't make up those kinds of magical powers.  But this was the first time in his life that he had heard of such a strange magic weapon. If there was any similarity to this black stick, it was probably the "Blood-Eating Bead", a most dangerous thing from the Demon Cult a thousand years ago.

    But it is obvious that this black rod is completely different from the blood-devouring bead.

    Tian Buyi stood up, paced back and forth in the room with his hands behind his hands, pondered for a long time, then looked back at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Get up first."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded in a low voice and stood up, but still stood aside with his head lowered.

    "But even so, that magic weapon is connected with your blood and energy, and it is a blood-refined thing"

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: "Master, what is a blood-refined thing?"

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, and then said impatiently: "Forget it if you don't know. Just listen to me when I ask you."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately lowered his head and whispered: "Yes."

    Tian Buyi looked at him and said: "Even if the black stick is an unparalleled treasure, but no matter what, you have to practice at least to the fourth level of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Jade Clear Realm before you can use it"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed.

    Tian Buyi said slowly: "I asked you that day on Tongtian Peak, and I'll ask you again today, who secretly taught you the secrets?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He knew that he was already in big trouble for this unknown black stick. If he also practiced the magic secretly, the punishment waiting for him would be even more unimaginable.

    But at this moment, Tian Linger's appearance seemed to float before his eyes: the figure who took him up the mountain to chop bamboo when he was a boy, the gentle face beside the lone lamp on a rainy night, and the laughter and scolding running at the top of Dazhu Peak in the past. Even the floating figure  The faint fragrance of her body in the memory is so clear at this moment.

    Bit by bit, it comes to mind!

    He knelt down again and kowtowed heavily, but did not say a word again.

    He was lying prone on the ground, motionless. His body, which was a little thin after recovering from the injury, became a little stronger, but he looked a little forlorn.

    Tian Buyi looked at him deeply. After a while, he suddenly let out a long breath and said, "Get up and follow me to Tongtian Peak. As for whether you will come back alive, it depends on your luck."

    ※※※

    Deep in the white clouds, the fairy spirit is lingering, and everything is calm and peaceful, just like the fairyland in people's dreams.

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall.

    The head of the Seven Meridians of Qingyun Sect is here, all looking at the young man kneeling under the hall.

    Master Daoxuan looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was kneeling there, and could not help but think of the two children who were rescued up the mountain five years ago. The world was changing, and it seemed that they had grown up in the blink of an eye.

    He sighed deeply, looked away from Zhang Xiaofan, and said to the other leaders: "Everyone, what do you think of what Zhang Xiaofan just said?"

    Everyone was silent for a long time, and suddenly the voice of Taoist Cangsong came to mind and said decisively: "This man's words cannot be trusted."

    Zhang Xiaofan, who was kneeling on the ground, shook but did not raise his head.

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said, "Junior Brother Cangsong, why are you so sure?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said: "The method of blood refining is sinister and sinister. If there was no demon from the Demon Cult who taught him, how could he have such knowledge and power to refine such a magic weapon? Therefore, this person must be from the Demon Cult."  The life of a spy shall not be spared.”

    CangsongyiXiang was in charge of the punishment of Qingyun Sect. He held a high position and spoke in a firm and firm tone. When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, the color drained from his face and he could hardly breathe.

    No one said anything, but Tian Buyi had a stern face and said slowly: "If he really deliberately sneaked into my Qingyun sect as you said, how could he deliberately use the magic weapon in front of everyone?"

    Cangsong Taoist snorted and said: "It is difficult to predict the behavior of demons from the Demon Cult. They have ulterior motives and it is not surprising that they do some weird things."

    Tian Buyi said angrily: "Isn't this far-fetched and unreasonable?"

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly: "Am I trying to make excuses? I would like to ask Senior Brother Tian, ??is this blood refining method owned by people in my righteous way?"

    Tian Buyi was speechless and his face turned red. Everyone could tell at this moment that Tian Buyi was still on his disciple's side. At this embarrassing moment, a cold voice suddenly came out. He knew it was the leader of Xiaozhu Peak.  Master Shuiyue:

    "Senior Brother Cangsong, you keep saying that the blood refining method is evil and evil. How evil and evil is it?"

    Cangsong Taoist opened his mouth to speak, but suddenly choked again, and could only say: "The devil teaches sorcery, do you need to say more?"

    Shui Yue said coldly: "So, Senior Brother Cangsong also knows nothing about the blood refining method. How come he thinks this method is sinister and evil and wants to kill this young man?"

    Cangsong Taoist looked at Master Shuiyue, his eyes were bright and his aura was overwhelming, and he said: "Oh, Junior Sister Shuiyue, what do you mean?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "Brothers, what is happening here is that we don't know much about the blood refining method. Although we have heard about it, it is mostly speculation. If by any chance the so-called blood refining method is true, this happens.  Didn't we kill a good person by mistake? Secondly, this young man is only sixteen years old, and his life story is clear, so it would be unreasonable to insist that he is a member of the Demon Cult."

    Cangsong Taoist narrowed his eyes, but there was a sharp light in the slits of his eyes, and said: "Why is Junior Sister Shuiyue so uncharacteristic of today and vigorously excusing this young man? It is really puzzling?"

    Anger flashed across Shuiyue Xiumei's face, and she said: "I am just talking about the matter. I am not like some people who can't see the talent coming out of the same sect and are afraid of threatening their own status, so they seize on small things and kill them without any trace.  human nature!"

    "In terms of sharp tongues, there are six men among the seven here, but none of them can compare to Master Shuiyue. Taoist Cangsong turned pale with anger and stood up in a hurry.

    Master Daoxuan quickly intervened and said: "Okay, okay, why are we arguing again? Sit down, sit down."

    Cangsong Taoist did not dare to ignore the leader's words, so he had to sit back in his seat bitterly. On the other hand, Shuiyue had a nonchalant look on his face, sitting upright on his chair.

    Master Daoxuan shook his head, turned to the others, and said, "Everyone, what do you mean?"

    The other leaders of each lineage were silent for a while. Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, was the first to say: "Master, I think what Junior Sister Shuiyue said is right. This young man has a clean origin and has never left the mountain since he started. I'm afraid he got this by chance.  This treasure is actually a blessing to me."

    Master Daoxuan stroked his beard and nodded slightly, then turned to look at Tianyun, the leader of Luoxia Peak. Tianyun looked at Cangsong and said, "I agree with Senior Brother Cangsong's approach on this matter."

    Taoist Cangsong gained an ally and nodded towards Taoist Tianyun.

    In the end, only Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was left. He looked at Tian Buyi and others, then at Taoist Cangsong and Taoist Tianyun, and finally took a closer look at Master Daoxuan from the corner of his eye, and thought for a moment.  , and said: "I think Junior Sister Shuiyue is right."

    Tian Buyi's face relaxed, but Taoist Cangsong snorted. Master Daoxuan then nodded and said: "Everyone has said it, so I won't be polite." At this point, he first turned to the person who was still kneeling on the ground.  Zhang Xiaofan said, "Xiaofan, you should get up first."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, looked up at the teachers, and slowly stood up.

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him twice, as if he wanted to see him clearly, and then said to the other leaders: "Everyone, I actually think that Zhang Xiaofan does not look like a member of the Demon Cult. Although this black stick has a sinister aura,  It is restrained, not like the evil monsters from the Demon Cult that we have seen in the past. They are full of murderous intent and show their evil looks"

    Cangsong Taoist heard something was wrong and couldn't help shouting: "Brother, the leader, the devils of the Demon Cult are dangerous and vicious. I would rather kill the wrong one than let him go!"

    Master Daoxuan’s expression changed, he glanced at him and shouted: “Junior Brother Cangsong, do you know what you are talking about?”

    Cangsong knew he had made a mistake and bowed his head in silence.

    Master Daoxuan’s face was serious, but his tone became low, and he said slowly: "Junior Brother Cangsong, you have been in charge of the punishment of my sect for more than two hundred years."?You are fair and strict, I admire you very much as a brother.  But I see that in the past ten years, you have become increasingly violent and murderous, and you are very worried about your brother. Do you know?  "

    Cangsong Taoist whispered: "Yes, senior brother."

    Master Daoxuan said solemnly: "I would rather kill the wrong person than let go. This is what people in the evil way do. Our Qingyun Sect considers itself to be righteous and has always been upright. If we encounter trouble, we would rather let it go than kill the wrong person. Otherwise, we will be the same as those in the evil way."  What's the difference? Junior Brother Cangsong, although your Taoism is profound, you still need to cultivate the Taoism and comprehend the Taoism."

    Cangsong Taoist raised one palm and said, "Thank you, senior brother, for your guidance. Cangsong has learned a lesson."

    Master Daoxuan's face relaxed and he said, "It's good if you know." After saying that, he turned to look at everyone, and everyone said, "Senior brother, the leader, is the one who makes the decision."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "Did you hear everything?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was moved in his heart and said quickly: "Yes, thank you, thank you all, uncles and uncles." After saying that, he turned to Tian Buyi, with some choking in his voice, and said: "Thank you, master."

    Tian Buyi waved his hand, but said nothing.

    Master Daoxuan picked up the short black stick placed on the coffee table at hand, threw it to Zhang Xiaofan, and said with a smile: "You must use this thing, so take it back."

    Zhang Xiaofan stretched out his hand to catch it. After taking it, he immediately felt the familiar and cold breath rising up all of a sudden, spreading all over his body, as if he was spiritually connected and filled with indescribable joy.  He bowed deeply to Master Daoxuan and said, "Thank you very much, Uncle Master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and clapped his hands three times. Immediately a Taoist boy came over from the back of the hall. Master Daoxuan gave a few instructions. The Taoist boy nodded in response and walked out. After a while, three people were brought in.  Zhang Xiaofan looked over, but they were all familiar people: Qi Hao and Zeng were walking in front. Zeng took advantage of his father Zeng Shuchang not paying attention and secretly made a face at Zhang Xiaofan.  As for the last person walking, it was a cold and beautiful woman, Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak.

    These three people, plus Zhang Xiaofan, happen to be the top four disciples of this Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Competition.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 32 Going down the mountain

.    When Qi Hao and Zeng saw Zhang Xiaofan here, they more or less smiled and said hello. Only Lu Xueqi still looked indifferent, but she still glanced at him, and there seemed to be unknown emotions deep in her eyes.  It flashed, but disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the four people in the hall and said with a smile: "I asked the four of you to come here today because I have something to do. I want you to go down the mountain to experience it."

    Qi Hao and others were moved together.

    Master Daoxuan then told the story about the "Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave" in Kongsang Mountain the day before yesterday, and said: "This matter is of great importance. The four of you are the elites of my sect, so I sent you to investigate. But the devil  You must be careful when teaching demons that they are treacherous and vicious."

    The four of them said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: "In addition, in addition to my Qingyun Sect, Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple have sent outstanding disciples to investigate together. You must not be rude in front of others, but you must not undermine my Qingyun Sect's momentum.  In addition, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai from Nagato has already gone to Kongsang Mountain to investigate this matter. If you find him, we will discuss everything."

    The four of them looked at each other and agreed in unison.

    Master Daoxuan took a careful look at these four younger generation disciples, and finally his eyes fell on Qi Hao, beckoning: "Qi Hao, come here."

    Qi Hao was startled for a moment and stepped forward. Master Daoxuan looked him up and down, turned to Master Cangsong and smiled: "Junior brother, you have someone to succeed you at Longshou Peak!"

    Cangsong Taoist's face had not looked good since just now. At this time, he finally showed a smile and said with a smile: "Senior brother, it's a joke."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and took out something from his arms, handed it to Qi Hao and said, "Take it."

    Qi Hao took it and took a look, but it was a small mirror with an ancient shape, a bronze rim, a dragon engraved on the top, a tiger engraved on the bottom, the Eight Trigrams directions engraved on the mirror, but the middle lens was not an ordinary bronze mirror, it was so yellow that it was hard to see clearly.  .

    Before Qi Hao could react, Master Cangsong beside him was already beaming with joy and shouted: "You silly boy, what are you still doing? Kneel down and thank me."

    Qi Hao immediately woke up and knew that the inconspicuous thing in his hand was probably the magic weapon "** Mirror". He quickly knelt down and said, "Thank you, Uncle Master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "No, no, get up." Then he said to the others: "You go out first."

    Everyone knew that he was going to teach Qi Hao the secret of the mirror, so they all retreated.

    Walking outside the hall, Zhang Xiaofan first walked aside with Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi glanced at him and said calmly: "You have a heavy responsibility now, so don't go back to Dazhu Peak. Let's go down the mountain with the three of them later. Dazhu Peak  Let me tell you something there.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, then lowered his head and whispered: "Yes, Master."

    Tian Buyi said: "During the month when you were recovering from your injuries, I heard that your master's wife taught you some sword-controlling techniques and Taoist secrets. Have you memorized them all?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Yes, I have all remembered it."

    Tian Buyi turned around and said slowly: "That's good. Although your qualifications are not good, you are still my disciple of Dazhufeng. Don't embarrass me when you go out."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately said: "Yes, Master, I will never disgrace you."

    Tian Buyi snorted. He had his back turned, and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see his face. He didn't know what his expression was, but listening to his voice, there was no anger at all.  After a while, Tian Buyi seemed to sigh, and turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan. Without saying anything, he waved his hand as a greeting, then raised the fairy sword to break the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly as the master's figure turned into a red light and disappeared into the sky. He was startled when someone tapped him on the shoulder. He turned around quickly, but it was Zeng who was smiling. He looked around again and saw other people.  The leaders of the group have all gone, leaving only the two of them and Lu Xueqi standing in the distance.

    Zeng said with a smile: "You are lucky, I'm worried that you won't be able to pass the test this time!"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately felt much more relaxed when he was with him. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Yeah, I was scared half to death too."

    Zeng patted him on the shoulder, looked at him back and forth, and whispered: "Why didn't you bring Xiao Hui?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said with a bitter face: "I was brought by Master early in the morning. I didn't expect to go down the mountain immediately. I didn't bring anything with me. How could I expect to get Xiao Hui?"

    Zeng smiled and said: "It's okay, I can lend you the clothes, or you can buy them before we go to Heyang City down the mountain." After saying that, he winked at Zhang Xiaofan and whispered: "Haha, anyway, we can make a profit this time.  arrive."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t understand what he meant and said, “What?”

    Zeng raised his eyebrows, glanced behind him, and chuckled.?: "There is a beautiful woman accompanying me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was angry and funny, but he still glanced at Lu Xueqi. At the same time, as if Lu Xueqi had sensed it, he glanced here. The two looked at each other from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan only felt that her eyes were frosty, and he was frightened.  He jumped and quickly looked away.

    The two chatted and laughed for a while, and when Zeng was whispering to him about how he would go on the road with Lu Xueqi in the future, he suddenly noticed that Zhang Xiaofan's originally smiling face suddenly stiffened, and his eyes became straight, staring at his.  behind.

    Zeng felt confused and turned around to look, only to see a man walking up under the long steps. He was in his forties. His clothes were relatively clean, but his face was blank, his eyes were dull, and he was talking nonsense.  If there is no preface and no follow-up words:

    "It's raining, it's darkit smellsmothergods, gods, hehe, gods"

    Under the gaze of Zeng and Lu Xueqi, who was watching from a distance, Zhang Xiaofan walked over, walking very slowly, as if it took a long time before he reached the man.

    It’s like walking back to the past!

    "Second Uncle Wang, are you okay?" He said in a low voice, trying his best to suppress his excitement.

    The man seemed to have no presence of Zhang Xiaofan in his eyes. He still muttered something in his mouth. He left Zhang Xiaofan and walked over. Soon, he disappeared behind the main hall.

    "Who is he?" Zeng walked up to him and asked.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the place where Uncle Wang disappeared and said sadly: "A lunatic!"

    Zeng looked at his face and wisely did not ask any more questions.  After a while, Qi Hao, who was beaming with joy, walked out of the hall and greeted the three of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan absent-mindedly walked over with Zeng. After some discussion (Zhang Xiaofan was lost in thought and said nothing), they decided to go down the mountain to Heyang City first.

    Zeng smiled and said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, is the ** mirror passed down to you by the master's uncle very powerful?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "The mirror is the most precious treasure of my Qingyun Sect. It is naturally powerful. I am afraid that I am not practicing enough! Haha, okay, this is the top of the mountain. Except for the leader of the Seven Meridians, the other disciples cannot wield swords. Let's go down  Yunhai, from there, let’s fly to Heyang City with our sword.”

    Lu Xueqi’s face was expressionless, Zhang Xiaofan nodded blankly, and Zeng was the only one with a smile on his face. It seemed that going down the mountain was a happy event for a fun-loving person like him.

    ※※※

    Along the way from Qingyun Sect to Heyang City, the four most "outstanding" disciples of Qingyun Sect came to wield swords. Others were doing it with ease, but Zhang Xiaofan could not help but have some difficulty.

    He had been recuperating for a month, and Suru seemed to have expected that he would be okay, and taught him some of the secrets of Qingyun Sect's Taoism, and also taught him how to use magic weapons to fly in the air.  In fact, it is simple to say, as long as the Tao practice is deep enough and the magic weapon is not too inferior, it can be driven by Qingyun Taoism and mind power.  However, Zhang Xiaofan's cultivation was not deep, so the magic weapon was not bad, but it was very strange. He was also quite unfamiliar with the newly learned Qingyun Sect method, so it was very troublesome to use it.

    At the beginning, Suru didn't expect that he would have to go down the mountain as soon as he climbed up to Tongtian Peak. She also wanted to let him memorize the magic formula first, and then let him practice more after returning to Dazhu Peak. Of course, the leaders of other branches did not know about this weird boy.  After all, looking at his performance in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, one would assume that he knew the most basic sword-controlling technique.  Little did he know that Zhang Xiaofan had secretly learned Taoism and had reached the realm of "driving objects" in a daze, but he didn't know how to wield a sword.

    Looking at the others offering their fairy swords, Qi Hao is the white "Ice" fairy sword, Lu Xueqi is the blue "Tianya" fairy sword, and Zeng is the fairy sword with a slight purple aura - "Xuanyuan".  Zhang Xiaofan felt nervous and held up the "fire stick", but the feeling seemed to be a little worse, not as comfortable as the day when he was in the Qimai Martial Arts Competition.

    Crossing the clouds and over the mountains was supposed to be a half-day journey, but the four of them didn’t arrive at Heyang City until the sun went down.  In order to avoid suspicion, Zhang Xiaofan and three others fell to the ground in a secluded place outside Heyang City. Their whole bodies were soaked and their faces were pale. It seemed that this situation was even more difficult than the competition that day.

    Along the way in the sky, he couldn't control the fire stick several times. If Qi Hao and others hadn't noticed something was wrong around him, didn't dare to go too far away from him, and helped him in time, he would have been afraid of his new "outstanding disciple" of Qingyun Sect.  He would inevitably fall from a high altitude and die in pieces. Before he could bring honor to his master's sect, he would be infamy for thousands of years and bring shame to Qingyun sect.  Qi Hao and others decided to stop outside the city and walk into the city. Although they wanted to avoid suspicion, they were also afraid that Zhang Xiaofan would fall down in front of everyone in the busy city. Qingyun Gate has been working hard here for two thousand years.  The lofty prestige that we have worked so hard to build will be destroyed in one day, woefully!

    After taking a short rest and waiting for Zhang Xiaofan to catch his breath, the four of them walked toward the tall Heyang City in the sunset.??.  Zhang Xiaofan was walking at the end, feeling Qi Hao and Lu Xueqi in front of him casting doubtful glances from time to time. Apparently they couldn't understand why a person who excelled in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition couldn't even use an ordinary sword to move clearly.  .  Zeng, on the other hand, still walked with Zhang Xiaofan with a smile on his face. He never mentioned what happened just now and introduced Heyang City to Zhang Xiaofan nonstop:

    "Within a radius of a hundred miles, this is the largest and most prosperous place. There are at least 200,000 to 300,000 people living in this city. It is also in a good location and has a lot of business trips, making it even more lively.  "

    As Zhang Xiaofan listened, he really admired Zeng’s erudition and knowledge, and said, “How come you know everything?”

    Zeng had a look on his face and said, "What's this? You'll know it if you read a lot." As he spoke, he smiled slyly, secretly whispered into Zhang Xiaofan's ear, "Actually, I've been here many times.  He sneaked down the mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "You, you"

    Zeng curled his lips and said: "Look at how scared you are? What's the point? Ever since I learned the art of sword control, I naturally have to practice it frequently. Flying here, what's the big deal when I get tired and go shopping!"  "

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Listening to the two of them muttering behind, Qi Hao smiled slightly and said to Lu Xueqi beside him: "Junior sister Lu, it's getting late. Let's spend the night here tonight and start our journey tomorrow."

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as ice, without any expression, and she just nodded lightly.

    After entering the city, in order to avoid trouble, they changed the clothes of the Qingyun Sect disciples early in the morning, which did not arouse any suspicion. However, Lu Xueqi's extremely beautiful appearance caused quite a stir, causing many passers-by to stop and watch.  .  Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Lu Xueqi from the side and saw that although her face was expressionless, there was a flash of anger in her bright eyes. He couldn't help but worry about these passers-by. If Tianya was unsheathed, half of this ancient city with a long history would be destroyed first.  .

    However, Lu Xueqi's self-cultivation was obviously much better than Zhang Xiaofan expected. There was no movement from Lu Xueqi until they checked into an inn called "Shanhaiyuan".  Qi Hao had the most experience among the people, and he was the leader of the four. He was also the one who stepped forward to arrange accommodation in the hotel, and then they were arranged by the store to live in the best backyard.

    This Shanhaiyuan is quite large, with four separate gardens in the back garden. The four of them live in the Xiyuan, each with a room. After going back to rest for a while, Qi Hao called everyone to have dinner at the restaurant in front.

    Shanhaiyuan has its own restaurant, located on the busiest street in Heyang City, but the VIP room on the third floor is very clean. There are only less than ten tables in the spacious hall, and there are about five tables now.  There are guests having dinner.  Qi Hao called the waiter and ordered a few dishes. He looked very familiar with this place and was probably a regular customer.

    Zhang Xiaofan thought like this in his heart. He was born in a farm family and had never been to a luxurious place like Shanhaiyuan. When he passed by the second floor just now, he saw the grand hall. But when he walked to the third floor, he saw carved dragons and painted phoenixes, mahogany beams, ancient  Fragrant and antique, completely different from the second floor.  Naturally, he didn't know that when people in the world reach a place of wealth, they will instead pursue status and taste. Even though some people like splendor and luxury, it is common for them to be arty in order to let others say that they are somewhat cultivated.

    The four of them were sitting on a small table by the window. They once took a look at the decoration in the hall and said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, the prices here are not cheap, are they?"

    Qi Hao smiled slightly and said: "This is the best restaurant in Heyang City, so naturally it's not much cheaper, but our Qingyun Sect has a good reputation here, and their boss is eager for us to come and won't charge us much.  "

    Zeng said "Ah" and nodded in agreement. After a while, the waiter brought several plates of freshly fried side dishes to the table, especially at the end there was a plate of fresh stewed fish. Look at the fish body, which is elongated and the front part is round.  The rear side is narrow, the body is dark brown, with two pairs of whiskers, thick and long.  The most important thing is that the meat is white and moist, and the aroma is overflowing, which makes people's fingers lick their fingers.

    Zhang Xiaofan has always been interested in cooking, but he has never seen this kind of fish. He couldn't help but ask the waiter: "Brother, what is this fish called, and how is it cooked?"

    The waiter laughed and said: "Sir, you are really discerning. This 'Stewed Sleeping Fish' is the signature dish of our Shanhaiyuan. It is fragrant, smooth and tender, and has a sweet taste. Within a hundred miles of Heyang City,  But it’s very famous…”

    Zhang Xiaofan swallowed his saliva, picked up the chopsticks, took a bite and put it in his mouth. He immediately closed his eyes and nodded: "Ah, the meat is really good, but it's better cooked. It's sweet with some sugar and ginger slices."  It's fishy, ??uh, has the aroma of fried onions, it must be fresh shallots, ah, the most rare thing is the combination of pepper, five spices, eh By the way, the taste of sesame oil goes so well together,  awesome!"

    ?The intoxicated look on his face made Qi Hao and Zeng dumbfounded. Even Lu Xueqi looked at him with a strange look on his face. However, the waiter standing beside him was really impressed and praised loudly: "Your Majesty, you are really awesome."  Experts know the goods!”

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan noticed the appearance of the people around him, his face turned red, and he quickly put down his chopsticks, but still asked, "Excuse me, brother, where does this sleepy fish come from?"

    Before the waiter could speak, he suddenly heard a woman's voice at the big table next door: "This sleepy fish is a specialty of Zhugou Mountain in the south. It is thousands of miles away from here. How can it be transported here? Aren't you a liar?"  What?" (Note 1)

    Everyone was startled and looked over. They saw eight people sitting on the big table, six men in yellow clothes and two women. One woman was wearing a lavender dress and her face was covered.  The veil made it difficult to see the face, but the skin that was exposed was snow-white; the other woman was the speaker. She was not very old, she looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. She was dressed in aqua clothes, with a beautiful appearance and fine eyebrows.  She has beautiful skin and a pair of bright, big eyes that are extremely smart and eye-catching, even compared to Lu Xueqi's.

    Zhang Xiaofan said "Ah", but saw that after the woman said these words, her eyes fell on Lu Xueqi at his table, and she seemed to be shocked by Lu Xueqi's appearance.  Women love beauty, and even women like Lu Xueqi, who are usually as cold as ice, couldn't help but look at that woman one more time at this moment.

    The waiter smiled apologetically and said: "What this guest said is true, but you don't know. A hundred years ago, this sleeping fish was indeed unique to the Gou Mountains in the south. But later, Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect passed by the Gou Mountains and specially brought this fish to the Gou Mountains.  The sleepy fish was moved back and placed in the flood waters of Qingyun Mountain. Not only is it now alive, but it is also gradually prospering. It is only through the blessing of Daoxuan Immortal on Qingyun Mountain that we can have this good fortune!" He said  As he spoke, a look of extreme reverence appeared on his face.

    Zhang Xiaofan and other Qingyun disciples looked at it, and naturally they were all happy and smiling. But after hearing this, the girl turned around and looked at the veiled woman, sat back, and snorted.

    ※※※

    After finishing the delicious dinner, Zhang Xiaofan and others returned to their residence with satisfaction. Qi Hao said to everyone at the gate of Xiyuan: "You guys can rest here tonight. Early tomorrow morning, we will rush to Kongsang Mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng responded, but Lu Xueqi didn't say a word. She walked back to her room and closed the door with a bang.  Qi Hao was stunned for a moment, smiled bitterly at the two of them, and said, "You two junior brothers, please rest early."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his handsome face and saw that under the setting sun, Qi Hao's expression was no worse than before, and he still had a sense of being out of the world. Suddenly he became discouraged and couldn't lift his spirits, so he reluctantly fought with Zeng.  He said hello, but he ignored Qi Hao and walked back to the room.

    Zeng chuckled and joked with Qi Hao for a while, and then the two of them went back to their rooms to rest.

    This night was the first time Zhang Xiaofan left Qingyun Mountain in five years. He tossed and turned, and for some reason he didn't sleep well all night.  In the middle of the night, I finally fell asleep, and suddenly I dreamed that I was covered in blood, standing with a ferocious face in a mountain of corpses and a sea of ????blood. At the same time, there was an unspeakable fanatical murderous intention deep in my heart, like red blood in front of my eyes.  Like the sweet spring water, it attracted him, seduced him, and made him want to kill to get it all.

    "ah!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream, sat up suddenly, gasped for air, and was covered in sweat. After a while, his violently beating heart slowly calmed down.

    He sat in the darkness for a long time. He accidentally reached out and touched the fire stick placed beside his pillow. A cold feeling surrounded him.  This dream was very similar to the nightmares he had had over the years. It was as if he had transformed into another person. The blood-devouring murderer in the dream made him even afraid.

    There was silence and darkness all around.

    He crossed his legs, sat up straight in the darkness, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and clasped his hands in front of him.

    The darkness was like a gentle woman, gently wrapping around his body, and a layer of faint golden light loomed from his body.  Reflecting that faint light, Zhang Xiaofan's face seemed to be covered with a layer of solemnity that he should not have.

    I don’t know how long it took before this layer of golden light gradually dissipated. Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes in the darkness, feeling peaceful.  Every time at this time, he missed the kind and gentle monk Pu Zhi.

    He could no longer sleep. He walked to the door, opened it and walked out.  The nearby rooms were all dark, and Qi Hao and the others must have fallen asleep.  The back garden of Shanhaiyuan is built in a garden, with four courtyards in the southeast, northwest and northwest.  Zhang Xiaofan walked out of Xiyuan where he lived and went to the center.??That garden.

    It was already late at night, looking up at the sky, the sky was full of stars, and a full moon hung in the sky.  The night breeze was blowing, vaguely carrying a hint of fragrance.  The path is winding and deep, leading to an unknown place ahead.  Along the roadside, grass, shrubs, and flowers of all colors are blooming everywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt confused for a while and walked down the path. The breeze blew on his face, bringing a slight chill.

    On such a quiet night, a young man walked alone in the deep garden, reminiscing about the past.

    By the roadside, a small flower trembled gently in the night wind, with crystal dewdrops attached to the pink and white petals, which were exquisite and clear. Zhang Xiaofan stopped and was stunned by the sight.

    The faint fragrance comes quietly.

    Suddenly, a slender jade hand seemed to stretch out from the eternal darkness, with a hint of quiet beauty, imprinted with the moonlight and stars in the sky, and touched the flower.

    Break it off!

    At that moment, there was a "boom" in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, as if the moonlight in the sky had lost its luster, and the garden suddenly fell into darkness.

    He turned his head and looked over, with a bit of inexplicable hatred.

    A young girl in aqua clothes stood there, as if attracting the light from the sky. She gently put the flower in front of her nose and smelled it deeply.

    ※※※

    Note 1: "Book of Mountains and Seas, Book of Mountains, Volume 4, Zhugou Mountain": The water travels five hundred miles to the south, and the mountain called Zhugou has no vegetation and many sand and stones.  It is a mountain with a vast area of ??hundreds of miles and many sleeping fish.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 33 Ten Thousand Bats

.    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and recognized this person as the beautiful girl who had been arguing about sleeping fish during dinner. At this moment, he saw that she was still wearing the same set of aqua clothes. Her skin was like snow under the moonlight, and she was as beautiful as a fairy.

    The girl put the freshly cut flower to her nose, took a deep breath, and an intoxicated expression appeared on her face, with a breathtaking beauty.  And the flowers seemed to be even more brilliant in front of her beautiful face.

    However, Zhang Xiaofan felt a burst of unknown anger from deep in his heart, frowning and said: "This flower is blooming beautifully, why did you break it?"

    The bright eyes of the girl in green were flowing, and her eyes were like water as they turned around Zhang Xiaofan, and she said calmly: "I picked this flower, which is the blessing of this flower; being smelled by me is the fate that this flower has cultivated for three generations.  How could a layman like you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. It was the first time in his life that he had heard of such a ridiculous thing. He shook his head and said, "If you break off this flower, you will lose your life. How can you be happy?"

    The girl in green glanced at him and said, "You're not a flower, how do you know it won't be happy?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt even more angry when he heard the woman's unreasonable words, and said: "You are not a flower, so how do you know that it will be happy? Maybe the flower is in pain right now, ah, look, then  If there's water on the flowers, I'm sure they'll cry in pain."

    The girl in green clothes was obviously stunned for a moment, and after a moment she burst into laughter. This time she was as beautiful as a hundred flowers in full bloom, and Zhang Xiaofan was almost stunned.

    "Hua Lei?Haha, Hua Lei, this is the first time in my life that I heard a grown man refer to dew as the tears of flowers. I laughed to death"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red and he was speechless, but seeing the girl’s waist bent with laughter and her face burning, he forced himself to say: “Then, what’s the matter?”

    Unexpectedly, when the girl heard this and looked at him, she laughed even louder. The clear laughter echoed in the quiet and dark garden, adding a bit of warmth.

    Zhang Xiaofan was angry. He wanted to say something but didn't know how to say it. Looking at the woman's happy smile, he stamped his feet angrily, turned around and left.

    Before he had taken two steps, he suddenly heard the girl in green behind her stop laughing, but there was still a hint of smile in her tone as she said, "Hey, wait a minute."

    Zhang Xiaofan originally went out tonight and was in a good mood, but after meeting this woman, he was in a bad mood. Now that he heard her cry out, he felt irritated again. He couldn't help but turn around and said: "I didn't say hello, you did."  who?"

    The girl was startled for a moment, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Her eyes looking at Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be a little colder. It seemed that few people had ever contradicted her like this.  But after a moment, she seemed to have thought of something again. Although she did not regain her bright smile, her tone was still gentle and she said, "Oh, what is your name?"

    Zhang Xiaofan blurted out: "My name is" After a moment of suffocation, he snorted and said, "Why should I tell you?"

    The girl in green had a solemn expression and seemed a little angry, but when she saw Zhang Xiaofan's angry expression, she looked like a angry little boy, and she couldn't help but burst into laughter again.

    This smile completely dissipated the aura of her sinking face just now. Against the moonlight in the sky and the fragrance of the garden, this beautiful woman's face was full of smiles, as if she knew that this was not a good thing, and she shook her head and was about to endure it.  He stopped, but still laughed.

    It’s as if the innocence of long ago came to life again tonight.

    The moonlight was like water, gently shining on her shoulders and face, reflecting the soul-stirring beauty.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know when he became obsessed with watching it.

    The girl laughed for a while, and when she found Zhang Xiaofan staring at her, she let out a laugh. She did not blush like a daughter would normally, but said directly: "Am I good-looking?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled by her, as if he had been caught as a thief, and felt greatly embarrassed. However, under the soft eyes of the girl, he felt that he had nowhere to escape: "I  .Youuh, you, look good!"

    As soon as the words came out, Zhang Xiaofan himself was stunned for a moment, and an indescribable strange feeling came to his heart, but the girl didn't seem to care, with a faint smile on her face, and said: "I think so, growing up, who doesn't  Call me beautiful, but you men all look the same."

    Listening to her tone of voice, she seems to have gone through many vicissitudes of life at such a young age.  Zhang Xiaofan was furious and was about to retort, but when he looked over inadvertently, he saw her bright eyes and white teeth, her body in the moonlight, she looked vaguely familiar.  He immediately remembered the beautiful figure of his senior sister that he had seen with his own eyes on Qingyun Mountain, beside the clear water pool. At that moment, his interest suddenly waned and he could no longer lift his spirits. He glanced at the girl in green again and lowered his voice.He sighed lowly, turned around and left without saying a word.

    "Hey," after walking a few steps, he heard another shout from behind him. Zhang Xiaofan frowned and turned around, looking at the girl in green.

    She squinted her eyes slightly, and her polished lips seemed to tighten a little, as if she was thinking about something, but the atmosphere suddenly became silent.

    "What's your name?" She still asked, his shadow reflected in her eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly flinched, and all the anger he had just dissipated in a moment, as if the anger towards this figure was undeserved.  He avoided the soft eyes and said with a little timidity that made him uneasy: "Zhang Xiaofan."

    Then he walked back quickly, almost as if he was running away.

    He strode with his head lowered. As soon as he reached a corner of the winding path, he suddenly noticed a black figure appearing in front of him. In this dark garden, it would have been difficult to spot him if he hadn't been close.

    He could hardly hold back his momentum, but fortunately his body was still very responsive and he stopped in front of that person.  In the darkness, a pair of bright but quiet eyes appeared in front of him.

    The two of them were too close to each other. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly took a step back. Then he saw clearly that this person was the masked woman sitting next to the girl in green at dinner.  At this moment, she was still veiled, but she had changed into a black silk dress. In this night, she was almost like a ghost.

    Zhang Xiaofan calmed down and was still breathing a little. He smelled a faint fragrance in his nose. I don’t know if it was the fragrance in the garden or when he was near the woman just now

    His heart skipped a beat and he felt that it was a mistake to come out tonight. He muttered vaguely: "I'm sorry." Then he walked past the masked woman and walked towards his residence.

    From beginning to end, the masked woman never said a word, she just stood there quietly, watching the young man in her eyes.  When Zhang Xiaofan walked past her, she slowly turned around and looked at his leaving figure.

    After a long time, when her figure almost merged with the darkness in the dark garden, she turned around and walked towards the depths of the garden.  Soon, she saw the woman in green, still standing where she was, playing with a broken flower in her hand.

    The girl in green looked up, without any surprise, and said with a smile: "Aunt You, you are back."

    The masked woman glanced at the flowers in her hand, her veil moved slightly, and she seemed to be nodding, and said: "Those four people are under the Qingyun sect." Her voice echoed in the garden, floating deep, although it was soft, it carried a  With a ghostly air, "The leader is Qi Hao from the Dragon Head Peak lineage. I have never seen the other three. They seem to be from the younger generation and I don't know their names."

    The girl in green smiled slightly and said, "I know someone. The man who just passed by is called Zhang Xiaofan. What a local name."

    The masked woman glanced at her and said calmly: "Baguio, I haven't seen you enjoying the flowers for a long time."

    The girl in green, also known as Baguio, seemed stunned for a moment. The next moment, a smile appeared on her beautiful face again and said: "Yes, Aunt You, it's been a long time."

    She picked up the flower and looked at it carefully.  Then, under the gaze of the masked woman, the girl in green smiled, but resolutely clenched her hands and crushed the beautiful flowers into pieces.

    ※※※

    The next day, four people from the Qingyun Sect got up. After washing up, Qi Hao gathered the four of them and discussed: "Kongsang Mountain is three thousand miles away in the east, and the distance is not close. It is important for us to hurry up." The other three people had no objections, so  Then check out and set off.

    The boss of Shanhaiyuan really admires Qingyunmen. The originally expensive rent was actually discounted by 50%, making it almost the same as ordinary rent.  Zhang Xiaofan watched Qi Hao joking and settling accounts with the boss, but glanced around, but until he left, he didn't see the girl in green last night again.

    The four of them traveled in the air. The three thousand miles journey took ten days. During this period, Zhang Xiaofan was naturally greatly hindered. However, in the next few days, Zhang Xiaofan gradually became familiar with Taoism and was good at "burning fire sticks".  It was even more familiar, and it actually flew decently. When flying high in the sky every day, the feeling of flying through the blue sky and white clouds really made him excited for several days.

    On this day, we finally arrived at Kongsang Mountain. Everyone was surprised to see that within a hundred miles, there was a steep and towering mountain, but it was full of rocks and few vegetation. There was no human habitation at the bottom of the mountain, and it was desolate.

    It was almost dusk at this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the dim yellow sunset shone on Kongsang Mountain, which seemed to be a bit desolate and a bit scary.  Everyone settled down at the foot of the mountain and put away their fairy swords and magic weapons.  Qi Hao looked at the sky and said: "I see there is no one to stay here, so why don't we go up the mountain immediately and look for the 'Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave' and see if there is a suitable place to rest first."?One night.  "

    Zeng nodded and said: "Senior Brother Qi is right, let's go up the mountain now." Zhang Xiaofan saw that Zeng had agreed, and he had no objection. Lu Xueqi looked at the sky and said nothing, but she was the first to walk to the top of the mountain.  .

    Although Kongsang Mountain is not as exaggeratedly high as Qingyun Mountain's Tongtian Peak, it is not low either. In addition, it is remote and steep, with no way to find it. The four of them went up from the foot of the mountain and only reached the mountainside when the sky was completely dark.  Come down.

    The four of them walked to a fast platform. Qi Hao stopped everyone and took out a small bronze mirror from his arms. All three of them recognized it as the Qingyun Sect's most precious "brother mirror" and were stunned for a moment.  , I don’t know what Qi Hao is going to do.

    I saw Qi Hao holding the mirror in his hand and reciting a few mantras in a low voice. The originally dim mirror seemed to be sensitive and gradually lit up. Then it floated from Qi Hao's hand and stayed there.  Two feet above his head, the light gradually grew stronger, with a pale yellow halo, illuminating a circle about six feet around the four of them, protecting them in the center.

    Qi Hao then said: "Eight hundred years ago, Kongsang Mountain was a gathering place for demons from the Demon Cult. Moreover, I found this mountain to be desolate and strange. I am afraid that there are many mountain spirits and monsters. The mirror functions to protect the Lord, so we can  Preventive measures."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the small mirror floating in the air, and saw that the small mirror did not seem to be amazing in appearance, but there was an aura of aura hidden in its simplicity, which should not be underestimated.  At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud noise in the distance, followed by the sound of "crack-crack-crack". The sound gradually became denser. In the end, not only was it getting louder, but the rhythm was almost incomprehensible. There was only "  "Rumble, rumble." A huge noise echoed in the barren mountains. In the distance, relying on the little light emitted by the mirror in the darkness, everyone saw a black cloud suddenly rising behind the distant mountain. In the darkness,  It was even more weird, and the loud roar came from there.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    As soon as he spoke, before everyone could react, the increasingly huge black cloud in the sky felt something and moved here. A moment later, a shrill roar seemed to come from the black cloud,  In an instant, the black clouds all turned around and rushed toward the four people, the only light in the dark night.

    In an instant, the originally starry night sky turned dark, as if it was covered by something.  Everyone felt that a fishy smell filled the surroundings in an instant, and Zhang Xiaofan and others were all shocked.  Only Qi Hao was still calm, but his face had turned pale, and he said quickly: "Don't move around, don't leave the aperture range of the mirror."

    After a while, the whistling and rumbling sound was close to their ears. Reflecting the light of the mirror, everyone finally saw the black cloud clearly. It turned out to be countless black bats, densely packed, and looking at the figure, it was bigger than before.  The bats they saw were more than twice as big, and each one had its mouth wide open. They were all black and had a scarlet mouth, which was terrifying.

    But the pale yellow light emitted by the mirror showed its effect at this time, and all the bats were separated from the aperture. No matter how they hit and squeezed, the aperture did not move at all.  On the contrary, the bat that was close to the aperture and in contact with the pale yellow light made a "sizzling" sound from its black body. After a moment, it fell to the ground, struggling endlessly, and saw that it could not survive.

    "It's just that there are so many bats in this group. If you look around, even the stars in the night sky are covered. I'm afraid there aren't millions or tens of millions of them.  Those who died on the ground were probably less than one millionth of them, but countless bats were seen rushing forward one after another. The four people were surrounded in the center. Although nothing happened for the time being, there was terrifying blood on the front, back and left.  The basin has a big mouth, and the fishy smell is almost nauseating.

    However, the mirror is a Taoist treasure after all. Under the attacks of countless ferocious beasts, it showed no sign of fragility. The yellow circle of light seemed to be thin, but it stood like a mountain. After a while, the bat corpses around the circle were piling up.  high.

    At this moment, I don’t know how many black bats are surrounding the aperture. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. I’m afraid it’s three hundred layers inside and three hundred layers outside.  But the impact of these beasts on the aperture seemed to slowly slow down. They seemed to know that their efforts were futile and stopped doing this useless thing.  It's just that these bats seem to be reluctant to part with the delicious food, and they still surround it and refuse to leave.

    Zhang Xiaofan's mind was in turmoil. He had never seen such a vicious thing in his life. He was still a little nervous and frightened until now. He panted and looked away from the surrounding bats. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lu Xueqi standing next to her with a pale face.  Extremely.

    As if at the same time, Lu Xueqi also sensed his gaze and looked towards Zhang Xiaofan.  Their eyes met in the air.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly turned her head, her pale face seemed a little whiter, but she never looked back.

    "brush"

    Suddenly, all the bats flapped their wings and flew up. Zeng looked at them and then breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's not easy"

    Before he finished speaking, he couldn't go on. He saw the sky full of black clouds and countless bats flying to high places. They suddenly turned around and saw the ones in front of them rushing down like hailstones and hitting the aperture of the mirror.  , but was knocked back by the aperture of the mirror, and then a cloud of blood mist rose up, falling to the ground in pieces under the pale yellow light.

    Blood flowed horizontally, and the face was bloody. Countless terrifying blood flowers flickered in the night and then fell to the ground. However, the bats that followed seemed to be indifferent to the death of the same kind in front of them, and they continued to hit each other.  The four members of the Qingyun Sect all looked pale, looking at the ferocious and savage objects that were rare in this world.

    Around the aperture, a thick pile of bat corpses almost as high as half a man was quickly piled up.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly found that the clothes on his back were completely wet with cold sweat.

    I don’t know how long this terrifying scene lasted. When the bat corpses outside the aperture were almost as high as a person, the bat group finally stopped this powerful and brutal attack. At this moment, even if it was a precious mirror, the aperture emitted by it was  Its brightness also dimmed a bit, but it still shone in the dark night and stood firm.

    The sky is full of dark clouds, surrounding the only light in this dark night, but they still refuse to leave.

    The four of them didn’t even dare to close their eyes. They each held their own fairy swords and magic weapons in their hands, and they didn’t dare to slack off at all.

    It’s just that these huge groups of bats seem to have no good solution. They just surround and refuse to leave, but they don’t launch any more attacks.

    This went on until dawn.

    When the first ray of sunlight came over from the sky, as if there was a call from somewhere, all the bats suddenly flew up and hovered in the air for a moment, and then they all flew back to the place where they flew out last night, just as quickly as they came.  , went faster, and within a moment, these countless bats had disappeared.

    The four people in Qingyun Sect slowly relaxed, but after a long time, Qi Hao did not remove the mirror until he was absolutely sure that those bats would not come out again.

    The aperture dissipates.

    With a muffled sound, the hills of bat corpses surrounding the four people suddenly fell in from all directions, drowning the four people in this disgusting and terrifying river.  At that moment, Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, and he almost thought he had stopped breathing. At the same time, he heard a scream from the person next to him, and a jade hand stretched out and grabbed him tightly.  arm.

    The force was so great that her nails dug into his flesh through his clothes.

    This pain penetrated into his heart. He turned around and looked at this frightened and beautiful woman. Her pale face showed a trace of panic in the morning sun, which made people feel an inexplicable pain in their heart.

    Suddenly, all the fear in his heart disappeared. Even though he was still a little nervous, his attention was attracted by Lu Xueqi, as if he could never shrink in front of her.

    He took a step forward and stood in front of her.

    Lu Xueqi's breathing slowly calmed down. She raised her head slightly, moved her lips lightly, took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and let go of her hand.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 34 Ancient Cave

.    The four of them managed to get out of the mountain of bat corpses, but they were all in an extremely miserable state. Not only were their bodies covered in dirty, dark blood, but the smell was also extremely foul.

    The four of them are members of the Qingyun sect and have always been clean. Especially Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak, who is even more clean by nature. The situation at this moment is really more uncomfortable than cutting her three times.

    The four of them walked hurriedly towards the distance. At this moment, they all just wanted to get as far away from the disgusting pile of bat corpses as possible.  After walking a long way in one breath, they came to a relatively flat rock. The four of them patted their clothes. After sorting for a long time, they only found some debris, but the traces of bat blood and the stench could not linger no matter what.  go.

    Zhang Xiaofan and the other three men were doing better, but Lu Xueqi's usually cold face was as frosty as snow at this moment. She was wiping her clothes hard and rubbing them vigorously. It seemed that she would not get these disgusting things out of her body.  Go and never give up.

    It’s just that the blood stains seemed to be particularly sticky. Soon, Qi Hao, Zeng and Zhang Xiaofan all gave up their efforts. Only Lu Xueqi still refused to give up with a white face.  The three men looked at each other in confusion. Even the most experienced Qi Hao looked a little embarrassed now and didn't know what to say.

    Just when the four of them were silent and only Lu Xueqi frowned and rubbed her clothes, a few roars suddenly came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw four rays of light flashing in the sky, two yellow, one white and one green. After a moment, this  Four rays of light fell in front of them, and after a flash, four figures appeared.

    The two people on the left are actually two monks. The one behind him is tall, with thick eyebrows and huge eyes, and a sinister face. He is not angry but powerful. If he were not wearing cassocks, he might have been mistaken for a robber who was robbing someone on the road.  But the other monk standing in front of him was a young monk who was a head shorter than him. He was completely different from him. He had fair skin, bright eyes, and was dressed in moon-white cassock. He looked a little thin, but in any case  No contempt.

    The two people on the right side are two young men, a man and a woman. The man is handsome and the woman is delicate. They stand together and match each other perfectly, just like the golden boy and girl in front of the Goddess.

    The four people looked at the four people from the Qingyun Sect and frowned when they saw the blood on their bodies. The young and fair monk first shouted the Buddha's name and said: "Amitabha Buddha, are the four donors under the Qingyun Sect?"

    The four people in Qingyun looked at each other, Qi Hao stepped out from the crowd, returned the salute, and said: "Exactly, Qi Hao, may I ask you"

    The young monk smiled slightly and said: "The young monk is the Dharma Minister of Tianyin Temple, and this is the junior brother Fashan. The two next to him are Li Xun and Yan Hong, the outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley."

    The tall Fa Shan returned the greeting in a low voice, but Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley looked arrogant and nodded slightly, even if they had seen the greeting.

    Qi Hao frowned and immediately ignored the two people from Fenxiang Valley and said to Faxiang: "Ah, I have long admired the name of Senior Brother Faxiang from Tianyin Temple. He is praised by righteous cultivators as a rare talent for thousands of years. I met him today and he is indeed extraordinary!"

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother Qi is really wrong. I am a young monk with dull qualifications, but my mentor Pu Hong never gave up. He taught me the true Dharma in order to do some good deeds for the people of the world, but he dare not compare with other senior brothers from Qingyun Sect."

    Qi Hao laughed loudly, waved his hands repeatedly, and said: "Senior Brother Faxiang is too humble. Come, let me introduce some of my junior brothers and sisters to you." After that, he introduced Zhang Xiaofan and three others to them. Zhang Xiaofan followed them to greet them, but he didn't know  Why, he felt that when Qi Hao introduced him, the Dharma Minister's eyes seemed to light up and he glanced at him one more time.

    At this time, the face of Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley, who had been left aside since the beginning of the conversation, was not very good-looking. After Qi Hao finished his introduction, he suddenly said coldly: "Brother Qi, your Qingyun Sect has always regarded itself as the leader of the righteous way, and the true Taoist method is unique.  How come in the world, when we meet today, everyone is so embarrassed?"

    The expressions of the four people in the Qingyun Sect all changed. Zhang Xiaofan was even more disgusted when he looked at him with his eyes above his head. When he glanced around, he saw that Lu Xueqi had stopped wiping her clothes at some point, with a frosty look on her face.  , looked at the two people in Fenxiang Valley coldly, but most of all they were looking at each other with the beautiful woman named Yan Hong.

    After all, Qi Hao was experienced in the world. Although he was slightly angry, he recovered quickly. He smiled and said, "To be honest, I came here with three of my colleagues last night. They wanted to search for the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Unexpectedly, we failed."  Encountered countless bats"

    When the four Faxiang people heard this, their expressions changed. The tall and tall Fashan opened his eyes wide and said in a rough voice: "Well, those are the countless beasts in the Wanbat Ancient Cave. They are ferocious and savage."  Cruel and very difficult to deal with.”

    Qi Hao is so clever. As soon as he heard this, he knew that the four people in front of him had probably come a few days earlier and had met these troublesome guys.  His mind was racing, but he suddenly heard a long laugh behind him and stepped forward.??, smiled at Fashan and said: "Brother Fashan, so you have also encountered these vampire bats?"

    Fashan nodded, seemingly straight-tempered, and said, "Yes, there were too many bats, so we had to retreat."

    Zeng said "Ah", sighed, and said: "To tell you the truth, we also encountered those bats last night. We wanted to kill them for the people. Unexpectedly, we killed them from morning till night. No matter how hard we tried, we still kept killing them.  If I can't kill them, I can only drive these vicious creatures back to the cave, but I will end up covered in filth. Oh, I'm ashamed, I'm ashamed!"

    He turned back to look at Qi Hao. The two looked at each other and smiled, saying in unison: "Ashamed! Ashamed!"

    Everyone's expressions changed. The difference was that Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley snorted with disdain on his face. The beautiful woman Yan Hong seemed a little shy, but there was also a clear look of disbelief on her face, while Tianyin  The monk in the temple smiled and said nothing, but Fashan had admiration on his face. Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and glanced at the two people who were smiling brightly.

    After a while, the Dharma Minister smiled and said: "This time about the Kongsang Mountain incident, the elders of our three sects originally wanted us younger generations to receive some experience. Now we are all here, but the senior brothers from Qingyun Sect have come from afar to work hard, so why don't we take a day off first?  , how about we go into the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave to investigate tomorrow morning?"

    At this time, Li Xun, who was standing next to him, snorted coldly and said, "Senior Brother Faxiang is right, otherwise someone will have to make some excuses after entering."

    Except for Zhang Xiaofan, Qi Hao, Zeng and Lu Xueqi, who came from the famous Qingyun family, were not favored by their teachers in their own lineage, and did not have some arrogance in their bones. Qi Hao snorted coldly and said: "Senior Brother Li Xun is right.  Otherwise, with my tired body now, I will be unable to save you when the time comes!"

    Li Xun obviously didn't expect that all the people under Qingyun's sect would be so arrogant. He was born in Fenxiang Valley and had been valued by his teachers since he was a child. Among his peers, except for a few people, all of them were far better than others in practicing Taoism.  As a fellow disciple, he has developed a arrogant and arrogant personality. How can he bear this anger? His face suddenly changed, and he stared at Qi Hao and said, "So, Senior Brother Qi's practice is far better than mine. I would like to ask for advice."  Fan."

    It was about the teacher's face. Qi Hao straightened his body and was about to walk out. Suddenly he saw Lu Xueqi suddenly walking out from behind. She stood in the middle of the field and said coldly: "Senior Brother Qi, don't bother me. I'll give you some advice."  Just the immortal magic of Fenxiang Valley."

    Li Xun was stunned for a moment, and saw that although Lu Xueqi was covered in blood, the skin on her jade face was reflected as white as snow. Although her expression was cold, her awe-inspiring expression had the elegance of looking down on all living beings.  He had never seen such stunning beauty before, and he was stunned for a moment.

    At the same time, the Master of Tianyin Temple came out and said with a smile: "Brothers, we came here to check out the remaining members of the Demon Sect. I must have taught you before leaving. If they know about us,  If you act on your impulse here, I'm afraid you'll be punished if you go back, and besides, it's just a trivial matter, so how about we all give in?"

    Li Xun came back to his senses, snorted and looked up at the sky. Although he didn't speak, the meaning was quite obvious.  At this moment, Qi Hao thought of Master Daoxuan's instructions before leaving, and he felt a little regretful. He took the opportunity to step down and called from behind: "Junior Sister Lu, what Senior Brother Faxiang said is right, we should consider peace as the most important thing."

    Lu Xueqi looked at everyone, snorted, and walked back. She saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at her, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and then walked aside alone.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt cold when she glanced at him, and an indescribable feeling came over him.

    I heard the Dharma Minister say again: "In that case, let's go down the mountain first, and then go up the mountain to investigate again tomorrow morning."

    At this time, everyone had no objections, so Dharma Prime Minister led the way, and everyone followed him with his sword, and came to a small hill thirty miles away from Kongsang Mountain. There was actually a clear spring here, which was what everyone in Qingyun Sect wanted.  need.  At that moment, everyone freshened up by the water, found a quiet place to change clothes, and then walked out to meet the Faxiang and others.

    Lu Xueqi was a daughter, so it was inconvenient, and the place to change was the furthest away, so she was the last one to come out. When everyone looked at her, they saw that she was radiant after washing up, which actually added a bit more to her original beauty.  She was so charming that her eyes immediately lit up. Needless to say, the eyes of Zeng, Li Xun and others were shining. Even Fenxianggu Yanhong, who had been silent all this time, also looked at her a few more times.

    The eight most "outstanding" disciples of the three sects of the current righteous path sat around and talked about it. Zhang Xiaofan only learned from Fa Xiang and others that the bats in Kongsang Mountain's "Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave" were raised by the demon sect back then.  Alien species, ferocious and cruel, good at sucking blood. They were originally accomplices of the Demon Cult. After the Demon Cult was destroyed here eight hundred years ago, there were still a few bats that survived. As time went by, they actually multiplied and flourished, reaching today's huge scale.Momo, every time there is a predator, the area within a radius of 500 miles is completely deserted.

    However, these bats seem to be afraid of the sun, so they are only active at night. They live in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave during the day. Everyone in Qingyun Sect happened to meet them last night. If they went up the mountain during the day, they would be fine.

    Hearing this, Zeng frowned and asked the Faxiang: "Brother Faxiang, since those beasts are in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, how can we go in and investigate?"

    The Dharma Minister hesitated for a moment and said: "According to the monk's observations these days, these beasts only hang upside down on the ceiling of the ancient cave during the day and do not move. It is not certain that we can go in."

    "Zeng was speechless, but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but said: "That means you are not sure, Brother Faxiang. Maybe those guys will pounce on us after seeing us entering the cave. What should we do?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked at him, and there seemed to be a faint light flickering in his eyes, but his expression remained gentle, and he said: "That's exactly it. In fact, the young monk is not 100% sure, but the master always has to do what he is ordered to do, so why don't you give it a try?  The last try, the worst we can do is quit. Today, Junior Brother Fashan, myself, and the two benefactors from Fenxiang Valley wanted to go in and have a look, but we didn’t expect to meet you all, so that’s good, there are so many people so we can take care of you!”

    "Humph", but Li Xun snorted coldly on the side. The four people from Qingyun Sect looked at him at the same time, but Li Xun was not afraid at all. Only when he saw Lu Xueqi's eyes looking over, his expression became somewhat  Variety.

    Qi Hao ignored him, turned to Fa Xiang and said, "There is one more thing, please ask Senior Brother Fa Xiang."

    Fa Xiang said: "Senior Brother Qi, please tell me."

    Qi Hao said: "Three months ago, my Qingyun Clan's eldest disciple, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, came here first. I wonder if you all know where he is now?"

    Dharma Prime Minister shook his head and said: "We came here together with the two of Fenxiang Valley, but we have not seen Senior Brother Xiao."

    Qi Hao frowned and remained silent.

    ※※※

    The next day, when the sun was rising, Zhang Xiaofan and eight other people came to Kongsang Mountain. They saw that the mountain was deserted and the ground was covered with sand and rocks. On such a huge mountain, even ordinary birdsong could not be heard. They expected that they had not done what they had done earlier.  The snacks of the fierce bats have already migrated out of this mountain peak.

    Fa Xiang and others came a few days ago and have already found the location of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.  Now everyone followed, cautiously all the way, and finally arrived at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.

    This is a huge mid-mountain cave, located in the shadow of the mountain and sloping slightly downward. There is only a little light at the entrance of the cave, and it is pitch black further inside.  Standing five or six feet away from the entrance of the cave, everyone felt the cold wind blowing out of the cave, blowing over their faces, and feeling cold to the bones.  At the same time, there was a faint rustling sound, like a whisper, like a ghost crying, which made people feel numb.

    Qi Hao took another look at the cave, turned around and forced a smile, saying: "In that case, let's go in."

    Everyone was silent, Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Exactly, but the dangers in this cave are unpredictable. You'd better prepare immortal weapons, just in case."

    It was a matter of life and death, and everyone did not dare to neglect it. They all took the magic weapon in their hands. When Li Xun, Yan Hong and the two monks from Tianyin Temple saw Zhang Xiaofan taking out a black fire stick, they were all stunned.  Dumb, looking stunned.  Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he felt quite embarrassed. Fortunately, at this moment, Lu Xueqi, under the blue light of her Tianya, said coldly: "Let's go." After saying that, he was the first to walk towards the dark cave, and everyone quickly followed  Go up, this is the solution.

    Just as he was about to enter the cave entrance and the cold wind was getting colder and colder, the Dharma Master seemed to be approaching Zhang Xiaofan intentionally or unintentionally. Zhang Xiaofan felt it and smiled at him. The Dharma Appearance returned the smile and whispered at the same time: "Junior Brother Zhang,  The road ahead is difficult and dangerous, but you can follow me."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but he saw that Dharma had already walked into the darkness. He didn't have time to think too much. He saw everyone entering the cave and hurriedly followed him.

    As soon as he stepped into the cave, Zhang Xiaofan felt his feet go soft and his whole body sank downwards after taking only a few steps.  He was shocked, but luckily he only sank to his ankles and stopped.  At this time, everyone was already in darkness, but their magic weapons and immortal weapons were sacrificed, emitting rays of light. Zhang Xiaofan looked at his feet, and his face suddenly turned bitter. It turned out that what he was stepping on was extremely thick bat excrement, with a foul odor.  Not to mention, the foot is still stuck in it, and the feeling is as uncomfortable as it is.  He raised his eyes and looked forward, and saw that most of the others had the same expressions, especially the two women, Lu Xueqi and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, who frowned and looked pale.

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and reluctantly calmed down. After everyone became familiar with the environment, they walked inside again. At this time, the rustling sound like the whisper of a demon also became louder at the same time, as if it was far away, but also seemed to be there.  Beside you, around you, everywhere.

    In this way, he walked another three or four feet, and was at the forefront.Qi Hao suddenly whispered: "Slow down!"

    Everyone immediately stopped and saw Qi Hao's ice fairy sword rising slowly, and the light gradually brightened, illuminating the cave in front. Everyone immediately held their breath.

    This is a huge cave. The top of the cave is very high from the ground. Under the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword, everyone can see that there are countless black bats hanging upside down at the top of the cave. It is almost impossible to see the rocks of the cave.  And that "rustling" sound is caused by the friction of these beasts.

    In the darkness, the bats illuminated by the white light seemed to feel uneasy. They started to move one by one, but they did not fly. Instead, they used their claws to climb on the rocks and move towards the darkness. Some simply caught them on the same species.  .  Those fangs and mouths become more terrifying in the darkness, which is frightening.

    No one dared to breathe. After a moment of pause, everyone realized that although the light here was particularly eye-catching in the darkness, these bats seemed to be motionless and would not attack.  After discovering this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the Dharma Minister whispered: "Fortunately, the young monk's judgment is correct. Everyone, let's move on."

    Everyone turned their heads and walked towards the deeper darkness of this terrifying ancient cave.  As everyone walked forward, the bat guano under their feet became thicker and thicker. Under the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword, the bats on the top of the cave seemed to be endless. There were more and more bats, with sharp teeth and murmuring sounds.  All roaring around.  If it weren't for the fact that all eight of them possessed righteous immortality and were determined, ordinary people would have gone crazy.

    I don’t know how long they walked like this. Zhang Xiaofan was walking in the middle of the team, but Dharma Prime Minister was always walking in front of him. Seeing that the moon-white monk’s robe of the young monk in front of him was stained with some dirt, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered  Universal wisdom.

    Does the person deep in the memory come from the same place as the monk in front of me?

    Ahead, Qi Hao suddenly heard a slight cry: "Ah!"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could recover, he felt something strange under his feet, as if he had stepped on hard ground.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 35 Demon

.    The Dharma Standing in front recited a Buddha's name in a low voice. After a moment, a round bead shining with solemn golden light was lifted from his hand. At first, the light seemed to be attached to the Dharma, but as the power of the Dharma continued, in an instant,  The golden light flourished, with the bead as the center, and the golden light surged in all directions like a tide. Zhang Xiaofan stood there, almost imagining that there was a "whoosh" in his ears, and the golden halo passed by him.

    Everyone present's face was reflected in a light golden color, and at the same time, they felt relaxed. Even if they were a little nervous, they calmed down in an instant.  The huge space was as bright as day in the blink of an eye. If it weren't for the ferocious rocks and squirming bats, it would almost make people think they were in a Buddhist paradise.

    Li Xun, who has always had his eyes high above his head, was a little surprised at this moment. He stood aside and said in surprise: "Reincarnation Pearl!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister glanced at him and said, "Senior Brother Li has good eyesight."

    Li Xun seemed to be a little more polite to Fa Xiang when he spoke, saying: "I don't dare, senior brother Fa Xiang, you are the one with profound knowledge."

    At this time, with the light of the "Reincarnation Pearl", Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that his feet had indeed stepped on clean hard ground. Looking up, he saw that on the top of the rock cave above his head, those black bats had disappeared for some reason.  But the "rustling" sound is clearly still in my ears.

    He took another careful look, and then discovered that at the top of the cave behind him, countless black bats were still gathering at the top of the cave, but just on the hard ground where several of them were stepping, there was a line of rock on the top of the cave.  Thin red lines cut across the roof of the cave, looking like veins growing in the rock.

    With this thin red line as the boundary, countless bats gathered outside and none of them crossed the red line, and within a short distance of the feet, there was no smelly bat droppings outside.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked around and said in a deep voice: "There are a lot of weird things here, so please be careful."

    Everyone didn’t know how, but they finally stepped onto a clean place. After checking that there was nothing unusual around them, the first action of most people was to tidy up their clothes.  Standing next to Zhang Xiaofan, Zeng took off his shoes, poured out the disgusting stuff inside, and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "For the first time in my life, I know how comfortable it is to walk on a clean road!"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled, quickly cleaned up, and felt more comfortable.  After a while, Qi Hao saw that everyone was almost healed, so he said: "Let's go." He walked deeper into the cave first.

    Everyone followed, and soon, as they moved forward, they fell into endless darkness behind them.

    And in front, it seemed as if the darkness was like a monster, with open arms and a ferocious smile, welcoming their arrival.

    A little light in the darkness, moving forward slowly.

    I don’t know how far I walked like this, but this ancient and deep cave seemed to have no end. Although it was still very spacious, it was winding and twisting. In addition to probably tilting towards the ground, it was almost distracting.  Not sure of direction.

    The rustling of the bats at the entrance of the cave has long been heard. In this darkness, there is no other sound except the footsteps of people. Zhang Xiaofan feels that the humidity around him is getting heavier and heavier, and he does not know how deep into the ground he has gone.  .

    The "Reincarnation Pearl" offered by the Dharma still exudes golden Buddha light, shining on everyone. Qi Hao, who was at the front, also offered the ** mirror just in case.  The two treasures complemented each other, and they walked like this for a while. Qi Hao, who had been walking in front, suddenly stopped, stretched out his hand and said to the people behind him: "Slow down."

    Everyone stopped immediately.

    There was silence all around, no sound at all.

    The light of the "Reincarnation Pearl" and the "** Mirror" gradually brightened up. In front of everyone's eyes, two forked roads suddenly opened in the cave ahead. They were deep and dark, and they didn't know where they were leading, as if they were like a demon opening a tunnel.  A big mouthful.  In the middle of the road, which is also the center of the two forked roads, stands a huge stone tablet as high as six people, with four large blood-red characters carved on it:

    God’s way is with me!

    ※※※

    Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley snorted and said angrily: "A demon from the Demon Cult dares to falsely claim the way of heaven!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister frowned, looked at the stone tablet a few more times, and said, "When I came here, I heard from my mentor Master Puhong that the Demon Sect did have this stone tablet in this cave eight hundred years ago, but at that time  It has been chopped open by my righteous immortal with my great magical power. See you again today, but why is it intact?"

    At this time, Fenxiang Valley Yanhong, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Look at the four corners of the stone tablet, is there a break?"

    Her voice was soft and charming, which made people feel heartbroken. In addition, everyone in Qingyun Sect was slightly surprised when they heard Yan Hong speak for the first time.  Everyone walked up and took a closer look?, Sure enough, there was a slight crack in that place, diagonally upwards, dividing the entire stone tablet into two halves. The texture of the stone in the crack was dark red, but if you don't look closely, you can't see it.

    Qi Hao nodded and said to Yan Hong, "Junior sister Yan is so considerate."

    Yan Hong smiled slightly, lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Qi Hao glanced at the stone tablet again, turned around and said to everyone: "Since this stone tablet has been repaired, it can be seen that most demons from the Demon Cult are here, doing some shameful things. We have come to the right place this time."

    Fa Xiang continued: "Senior Brother Qi is right. There are dangers in this cave right now, and there is a problem in front of us. Which of these two roads should we take?"

    Qi Hao pondered for a moment and said, "Senior Brother Faxiang, you just said that your master, the Divine Monk Puhong, once mentioned this matter to you. Did he mention this crossroads?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "My teacher did say that, but he also learned from the ancestors of the previous generation that during the war between good and evil, there were lairs of demons from the demon sect behind these two roads. As for the current situation, he also  It’s not very clear anymore.”

    Everyone was silent. After a while, Qi Hao looked at the other three people in his sect and said to Faxiang and others: "In that case, I think it is better to divide the troops into two groups. The four of us from Qingyun sect went to the left branch to check. Faxiang and Fashan  Senior brother and Fenxianggu, please go to the right side to check the fork in the road. If you encounter a demon from the Demon Cult, how about you scream a warning?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent. Although he knew that it was not a good thing to be spread out like this, the cave was deep and he didn't know how far the two forked roads were. If he went wrong and turned back, he would be delayed too much, and everyone present was  The elites of various factions may not be unable to protect themselves.  He then turned to look at Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley. Seeing that they had no objections, he said, "Then follow what Senior Brother Qi said, everyone must be careful."

    As he said that, he glanced at Zhang Xiaofan again intentionally or unintentionally.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt something in his heart, and felt that Brother Faxiang really looked at him differently, but he still smiled in return.

    Qi Hao nodded, clasped his fists towards Fa Xiang and others, and then led Zhang Xiaofan and the other three people into the left fork in the road. After walking a few steps, the light behind him turned and gradually disappeared. It seemed that Fa Xiang and others also entered.  Take the fork on the right.

    Qi Hao walked at the front, raising the mirror above his head to activate his immortal power. The light yellow halo of light from the mirror shone down, covering the four of them.

    This fork in the road was much narrower than the cave we had just walked along. At the same time, the rocks on both sides were abrupt and sharp, and Zhang Xiaofan almost got hurt by accident.  The only thing that is the same is the eternal darkness around them. Here, it seems that there has never been a trace of light.

    No one in the Qingyun Sect was in the mood to talk, especially Qi Hao, who was walking at the front. He was concentrating on guarding against the unknown dangers ahead.

    This walk took so long that Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but wonder in his heart that even if he encountered a demon from the Demon Cult and roared, there was still a question as to whether Brother Faxiang would hear it.

    At this moment, a sudden change occurred. In the corridor where everyone was walking, as if surrounded by eternal darkness and tranquility, a huge ghost cry of "Uh-huh" suddenly sounded, which was deafening and frightening.

    The four of them were shocked. Just as Qi Hao was about to speak to remind him, his body was shaken, and he saw various lights shining from the endless darkness from all directions. At the same time, he rushed towards the four people in the corridor and hit the aperture of the mirror.

    This power was so great that even the mirror swayed. Qi Hao's body was shaken violently. He could no longer speak. He quickly calmed down and strengthened his protection.

    The sound of ghost cries became louder and louder, until people were dizzy. Zeng, Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan protected Qi Hao in the center. They saw countless rays of light reflected back by the mirror, turned around in the air, and unexpectedly came back again.  He turned around and charged again. There were no one knows how many enemies were hiding in the darkness, and no one knew how many magic weapons were flying in the air.

    Qi Hao's face was pale, and his hands were clenching the magic formula. Although he was surrounded by magic weapons from the outside, the mirror gradually stabilized, and the aperture gradually became brighter. Just when everyone in Qingyun Sect was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt the hardness under his feet.  The land actually moved.

    He had a thought in his mind, but before he could react, he heard Zeng shouting urgently: "Be careful, there is something under your feet"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a loud noise that surpassed the roaring in the sky. In an instant, everyone felt that the mountains were shaking and the ground was shaking. A strong force suddenly surged out from under their feet, blowing the ground into pieces. Not to mention, the four members of Qingyun Sect were all shocked.  Flying things, the body mirror can protect the surroundings, but cannot protect the feet. This time, it suddenly became difficult to move inside, and the light immediately scattered and fell back on Qi Hao's flying figure.

    Countless rays of light whizzed past in the darkness, as if they were laughing triumphantly, and rushed towards the four separated people.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood close to the front and was hit from under his feet by the strong force.?, the whole person flew forward involuntarily, but after all, he had been practicing in Qingyun Sect for many years. He was frightened but not confused. He put the fire stick in his hand to his chest, and the familiar cold feeling spread throughout his body.  The "fire stick" emitted a faint dark green light in mid-air, facing several rays of light that were chasing after it.

    After a moment, one of the dark red rays of light rushed in front of him. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly smelled the smell of blood and almost wanted to vomit. He quickly held his breath and turned on the fire stick. The dark green light rose up and resisted the dark red light.  Under the light of the fire stick, for some reason, the dark red light suddenly dimmed a lot.

    From an unknown place in the darkness, a low voice of surprise suddenly came.

    At this moment, two other rays of light, one yellow and one gray, also rushed over and hit the fire stick together.  With the help of the light, Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that the dark red light just now was a small dark red fork with thick blood stains on it, while the yellow light was a three-foot-long sword, but the gray light was very strange.  It's a huge fang of an unknown beast!

    Zhang Xiaofan's body was still in mid-air, and he had already stabilized himself. Unexpectedly, he was collided by these three magic weapons. Although there was a "fire stick" in the air to resist him, the huge force actually pushed his whole body backward, and he could no longer control it.  Unable to hold back, it hit the stone wall next to it hard, causing half of the person to sink in. Stone chips flew everywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were filled with stars, and his back was in pain. But knowing that this was a matter of life and death, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He fell to the ground and saw the three life-killing objects turning around in the air and rushing down again.  .

    In the darkness, I don’t know where the people who control the magic weapon are?

    Zhang Xiaofan held his left hand and right hand, clenched the magic formula and roared, burning the fire stick and flying up in the air. In mid-air, he collided with the rushing yellow flying sword beast's fangs. With a loud noise, they were shaken away, and then they rushed forward to the ground.  When he opened it, another small dark red cross that was chasing after him was unable to catch up and hit the stone wall behind where he was standing with a loud bang. The gravel flew around and actually made a big hole in the stone wall.

    At this time, the gray fang came back and smashed it on the head. The gleaming tip of the fang was particularly eye-catching in the darkness. Looking at its momentum, Zhang Xiaofan did not want to know the consequences of this weird magic weapon hitting him.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth, moved his hands in the air, and moved the fire stick at will. A flash of green light appeared above his head and hit the fang. In mid-air, he only heard a low muffled sound, and the fang suddenly appeared.  There was a crack.

    In the distance, there was a scream, which was full of regret and shock.

    But Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to reflect on this little bit of pitiful joy. The yellow flying sword rushed in front of him in the blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to react. His forehead was sweating. He screamed in danger, his hands shook, and his whole body floated upwards, melting into the fire.  The stick is in the dark green light.

    The yellow flying sword actually left no room for anything. It turned around in mid-air and rushed up from the soles of his feet. There were fangs on top and flying swords on the bottom. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body trembled slightly. Without any time to think about it, he shrank up and chanted in his mouth.  Curse, the burning stick emits green light, surrounding him.

    "Boom", two loud noises sounded almost simultaneously at Zhang Xiaofan's head and feet, and the enemy's two magic weapons rushed back.  The fire stick trembled in the air, Zhang Xiaofan gasped for breath, and his heart almost stopped beating at that moment. During that moment of hallucination, he almost subconsciously thought he saw the fire stick break into pieces.

    Fortunately, although the fire stick made of unknown material is ugly, it is extremely strong and intact. However, the fangs of the flying sword are dim and most likely damaged.  But having said that, after the fire stick received this heavy blow, the green light that rose up to protect Zhang Xiaofan also dispersed.

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and was about to recall the fire stick when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, feeling half-body weak and his mind went blank.  Lowering his head, he only saw a small dark red cross suddenly appearing on his chest and shoulders, piercing through, and bright red blood gushing out.

    It was actually the small dark red cross just now. Taking advantage of Zhang Xiaofan's slackness, it attacked Zhang Xiaofan and severely injured him.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that the originally dark red color on the small fork seemed to light up at this moment, as if he was awakened by the smell of blood.  He groaned lowly, and wanted to reach out and pull out the fork. Suddenly, as the blood marks on the dark red fork deepened, a shadow in the darkness seemed to appear out of nowhere, rising from the fork, and then tightened  It clung to Zhang Xiaofan's back.

    The owner of this dark red cross seems to be parasitic on this magic weapon.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt dizzy and unable to shake off the monster behind him.  In addition to pain, there was also a numb and itchy feeling at the wound. I'm afraid there was probably poison in it.  He looked out of the corner of his eye, but could not see the face of the demon behind him. He could only see the hands tightly grasped on his shoulders, which were dry, dirty and smelly.

    In the distance, there was a burst of laughter, and from behind, there was also a sad voice:"You brats from the Qingyun Sect, you are seeking your own death. Just give me your blood and essence!"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan had time to reflect the meaning of his words, he understood from his actions. He saw that the demon in the shadow actually opened his big mouth and bit the left side of Zhang Xiaofan's neck, sucking blood. At the same time, the  The dark red cross was even brighter, as if it was drinking blood.

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely frightened, but he felt that all the blood in his body was rushing towards his throat. His body felt light and light, and all the strength in his body was slowly dissipating. Even the fire stick in mid-air was unable to support him and fell down.

    With this situation, in a daze, he suddenly seemed to be back in the past, in that deep valley.

    That nightmare!

    The fire stick fell from his head and landed in front of him, emitting a faint green light, as if summoning something.  Zhang Xiaofan grabbed it and suddenly felt the cold feeling on the fire stick surging like a furious rage.

    The blood on his body continued to flow out and was sucked away by the monster. Zhang Xiaofan could no longer hear any sounds from the outside world at this moment. He just summoned up the last bit of strength in his body, like a trapped animal fighting, and pushed the burning stick with green light towards him.  The demon behind him intervened.

    The fire stick is flat and has no edge, but at this moment, it actually regards the flesh and blood body as tofu and thrust it in like a broken bamboo.

    The demon behind him trembled and stopped sucking blood. He seemed to be in disbelief and turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan also saw him at the same time.

    In the dark, it seemed like the low sneer of the Nine Nether Demon, or someone's heartbeat in the darkness. Zhang Xiaofan held the hand holding the fire stick and felt the waves of heartbeats, like the flow of blood, and like the cheers of the demon.  !

    The light on the dark red cross quickly dimmed, and from behind, endless darkness rushed over.

    At the moment when the darkness swallowed up Zhang Xiaofan and the demon, Zhang Xiaofan saw a scene in his semi-conscious mind that he would never forget in his life.

    The demon's originally wrinkled but still plump face shriveled up in a moment, and his flesh and blood turned into withered skin, attached to the bones.

    The next moment, darkness surrounded him.

    What was lost was regained, and an endless stream of power came from the body of the fire stick and melted into his body.

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up again, but was stunned. The injury on his shoulder was still painful, but the gushing blood had been stopped by the unknown force. But for this young man, he didn't even notice it at this moment.  In his mind, there was only this thought:

    what did I do?  what did I do?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 36 Strange Eyes

.    In the distance behind, the roaring sounds of fighting could be heard endlessly, and the light flickered. It was obvious that the three people from the Qingyun Sect were fighting fiercely with other demons in the darkness, but in Zhang Xiaofan's place, they suddenly fell into a strange silence.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, but secretly the owner of the yellow flying sword and gray fangs witnessed the bizarre scene just now. He was so shocked that he didn't know what to do.

    "Wild dog, am I right? Jiang Laosan sucks human blood. Why does it seem like he was sucked dry by someone instead?"

    Another person in the darkness said in a rough voice: "Damn it, there are actually people in the Qingyun Sect who know how to practice this 'vampire **'. Isn't this guy a disciple of our Immortal Sect?"

    The person who originally spoke said "poof", but after a while he couldn't say anything and said angrily: "No, this guy has a weird origin, I must ask him clearly!"

    Two groups of light lit up in front of Zhang Xiaofan, and two figures gradually appeared. Zhang Xiaofan came back to his senses, was startled, and quickly put aside distracting thoughts and focused on facing the enemy.

    In the light, the yellow flying sword and the gray fangs flew back to the hands of the two men respectively. The person on the left took the flying sword. He was a tall and thin man with a thin face, a hook nose and small eyes. The eyes were black and white, and they were shining fiercely.  The person next to him was even more weird. Zhang Xiaofan was immediately surprised when he saw that he was quite tall, but his appearance was very strange. His eyelids were droopy, his nose was abrupt, his ears were upward, and his lips were red.  The tongue seems to be quite long, and it sticks out of the mouth from time to time, making it look very much like a dog.  The gray fang flew back into his hand, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately subconsciously thought, could it be the tooth of a big dog?

    When the man who was called a wild dog saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him, he couldn't look away. There was a lot of surprise in his eyes, and he was furious and shouted: "Hey! You little devil, why are you staring at you, the wild dog?"

    "Wild Dog Taoist Master?" Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and then realized that this wild dog-like person was actually wearing a black Taoist robe. It seemed that he was from the same religious sect as the Qingyun Sect. I just didn't know if it would be possible to go back three thousand years.  There will be some origins.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan’s obvious contempt, the man who claimed to be Taoist Wild Dog became even more angry and said, “Kid, Taoist, I’m asking you how you killed the vampire?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "What kind of vampire?"

    The tall man next to him said angrily: "Isn't it the one on your back?"

    Only then did Zhang Xiaofan remember that he was still carrying the body. He immediately felt a cold feeling on his neck. He jumped away in shock and threw the body down. With a muffled "bang", the guy who had turned into a skinny skeleton fell to the ground.  , Zhang Xiaofan saw it, felt nauseated, and turned his head away.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man glanced at the skeleton, then looked at each other, and both saw surprise and suspicion in each other's eyes.  Vampires are cruel and weird. Although they are powerful, they are also very harmful to the body. After practicing, people will become less like humans and ghosts will become less like ghosts. Although they are members of the demon sect, they have always stayed away from it, but this mysterious  I still know a little bit about the techniques.

    But the man lying dead on the ground in front of him, the vampire who was known as the only descendant of the vampirism, had his blood drained from his body in the blink of an eye. As far as the two of them knew, it goes without saying that this way of doing things was far better than this dead man.  Vampire Jiang Laosan, even the rumored old vampire demon, may not be able to do this.  But looking at the boy from the Qingyun Sect in front of him, he doesn't have the weird and cruel aura of the vampire sect.

    Taoist Wild Dog glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Are you a disciple of the vampire old senior?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "What kind of vampire old man?"

    The wild dog Taoist opened his mouth and rolled his long tongue. Zhang Xiaofan saw this and couldn't help but think of the big dog Dahuang from Dazhu Peak on Qingyun Mountain.  But just as he was changing his thoughts, he suddenly heard a scream from behind the cave, flying swords flashed, and a man in black fell out of the darkness, with blood on his face. He struggled underground for a few times, and it seemed that he was no longer alive.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that his fellow sect members were fighting to the death, but he was here talking to these demon cult monsters. He was really confused. He immediately stood up and went to help.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were startled when they saw Zhang Xiaofan's sudden movement. They thought he was suddenly making an attack and quickly alerted him. However, when Zhang Xiaofan moved, he suddenly dropped down with a grin on his face and half-knelt on the ground, breathing in the cold.  Angry, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    It turned out that Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he actually forgot that the small dark red fork was still stuck in the flesh and blood of his shoulder. When his body moved, it immediately hurt his heart and spleen, and he fell down again. He had stopped temporarily.  Blood was flowing out from the pulled wound again at this moment.

    Seeing this opportunity, Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were willing to miss it. They would rather kill the enemy than let it go. A fierce light flashed in their eyes, and the fangs of the flying sword in their hands shone brightly again.

    But at this moment, suddenlyThere was a clear whistle from behind, and among the various lights in the darkness, a bright and dazzling blue light suddenly lit up, dazzling and brilliant, and immediately suppressed all the brilliance.  In the blue light, "Tian Ya" was proudly unsheathed. Behind it in the mid-air, Lu Xueqi stood in the air with unparalleled grace, her whole body clothes moving and fluttering in the wind.

    While Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were stunned, the blue light of Tianya Divine Sword exploded, transforming into a huge blue lightsaber, and slashed towards the darkness. Immediately, many varicolored lights flew up to resist, but as soon as it came into contact with the huge and pure  The blue light disappeared.  Strange screams were heard, and five or six figures jumped out from the shadows. With a "boom", the blue lightsaber slashed on the stone wall, causing rubble to fly in random directions with astonishing power.  Almost all of the people who jumped out were stunned. At the same time, the white light of Qi Hao's ice sword also shone brightly, and he suddenly rushed out from the slanting thorn. Wherever the sword light passed, several demon cultists were stunned.  Became a popsicle.  Then Zeng Yujian Rufei followed and beat them to pieces one by one.

    The tall man in front of Zhang Xiaofan exchanged glances with Taoist Wild Dog. At the same time, he abandoned Zhang Xiaofan and rushed forward. The yellow flying sword and gray fangs were raised at the same time, resisting the offensive of Qi Hao and Zeng.

    It seemed that the two of them were superior to everyone in the Demon Sect in terms of their moral conduct, and they immediately blocked the offensive of Qi Hao and others, but the two of them were complaining together in their hearts.

    It turned out that they spied on Qi Hao and others being attacked by bats last night, so they set up an ambush deep in the ancient cave. They broke out the seemingly indestructible "** mirror" aperture shield, and then put the four  Each Qingyun disciple defeated each one.  This plan was indeed completed as scheduled. Unexpectedly, these Qingyun disciples were unexpectedly highly skilled and difficult to deal with.

    In this ambush, the Demon Cult was originally led by Taoist Wild Dog, the Tall Man, and the Vampire Jiang Laosan. They also realized that Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be the weakest among the four, so they made an appointment with the three of them to attack together, with the intention of solving the problem quickly.  Zhang Xiaofan then split up to deal with the other three.  Unexpectedly, something strange happened. Although Zhang Xiaofan was injured, vampire Jiang Laosan was inexplicably drained of his blood and died.

    Although they were temporarily blocking Qi Hao and Zeng at the moment, there was a beautiful woman wielding a strange blue sword beside them. Although the brat behind him was injured, he was very strange. If those two people came up together, the situation would be very different.  wonderful.  After fighting for two more rounds, Lu Xueqi saw Lu Xueqi injuring several members of the Demon Cult. When she turned around, Taoist Wild Dog shouted first: "Run!"

    The tall man next to him had a tacit understanding with him. He withdrew the magic weapon at the same time, possessed it, made two swishing sounds, and turned into two different rays of light to escape deep into the cave.  The other demon cultists looked at it, screamed, and fled in all directions.

    Qi Hao made a decision immediately and shouted: "Chase those two people." He stood up with his sword and chased after him. Zeng followed closely, Lu Xueqi's blue sky light turned around, and he was about to chase after him, but suddenly he remembered something,  Just as he was about to turn back, he suddenly saw Zhang Xiaofan rising into the air with a burning fire stick that shone with dark green light. His shoulders were bleeding profusely, but the small dark red fork stuck in his shoulders had been pulled out.

    Zhang Xiaofan flew forward. Lu Xueqi looked at his figure and seemed to be startled for a moment before following him.

    This chase deep in the cave is a bit like the scene when Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger chased the monkey Xiao Hui on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak. It had twists and turns, sometimes going left, sometimes right, and sometimes straight into the sky.  , suddenly fell straight to the ground, and later it became a fork in the road, but the four people of Qingyun Sect didn't care about that, they only looked at the two rays of light in front of them, one yellow and one gray, and chased after them.

    The cave was full of rugged rocks and strange peaks. Zhang Xiaofan followed closely behind his fellow sect, concentrating on controlling the fire stick. In the end, some places were so narrow that only one person could pass through. Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to think about it, and with a roar, he actually passed through it.  past.  The chase back and forth turned into six rays of light in the darkness of the cave. The speed was astonishing. Zhang Xiaofan felt as if the strong wind and darkness were intertwined, and they were constantly blowing in front of him.

    The chase lasted for half an hour. The two wild dog Taoists relied on their familiarity with the terrain and crossed left and right. Although they did not throw away the four lingering guys behind them, they did not close the distance between them.

    Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in the distance in front of them. The wild dog Taoist and the tall man immediately flew there with all their strength. Qi Hao and others were chasing after them. Zhang Xiaofan followed them and felt the pain in his shoulders gradually receding.  Just now he endured the severe pain and pulled out the fork, but he also followed him, which surprised even himself.  Although his shoulders hurt, his body was full of vitality and blood, as if he had a feeling of inexhaustible strength. However, once he thought of the scene just now, and when he thought of the word "blood sucking" mentioned by the wild dog Taoist, his heart became cold.  It felt cold to the bone.

    The light in front of them was getting closer and brighter, and the six people rushed towards the light like arrows from a string.

    ※※※

    That light, like a strange flower blooming suddenly in the darkness, illuminatesIn front of people's eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan jumped into the light with everyone, his eyes lit up, and he was immediately shocked by the scene before him.

    It turned out that the last place they were chasing was a spacious and straight passage. Outside this passage, there was an incredible huge space. The top of the rock cave was a hundred feet above the head, and the ground was about ten feet below. Not far ahead.  On the ground, there stood a huge stone emitting strong light, illuminating the entire space.

    But the most surprising thing is not this boulder, but behind this boulder, deep in the light, is a huge abyss that suddenly opens up. The light emitted by this boulder illuminates the dome of the cave, but it seems unable to  Halfway into the abyss behind it, when viewed from the air, it was pitch black. Even the other end of the abyss could not be seen, only a lifeless and eerie darkness.

    There are three people standing in front of the huge stone at the moment, one is a big man with a beard, one is a pretty young woman, and the other is a pale young man wearing white clothes, with an evil look on his face.  Taoist Wild Dog and his tall companion fell down and stood in front of the boulder.  Qi Hao looked at them and saw that each of those people had strange appearances. He did not dare to be careless, so he called his fellow disciples and landed five feet away from the huge stone.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood still and looked around. He saw three large characters carved in ancient seal script with dragons and phoenixes dancing on the strange luminous boulder:

    The Dead Soul Abyss!

    Seeing the four people from the Qingyun Sect falling down, there was no movement among the people standing under the boulder. Only a big man with a beard frowned and said: "Wild dogs, Liu Hao, you are too bad.  A few of Qingyun's juniors are actually in such a state of embarrassment, and even led them to this abyss of death!"

    The Taoist Wild Dog's face turned red and he was about to tell the difference. A middle-aged young woman standing behind the big man glanced at them and suddenly said sharply: "Where is Jiang Laosan?"

    The wild dog glanced at everyone in Qingyun Sect and said, "He died at their hands."

    "What?" These people who were originally as stable as Mount Tai were moved, but it seemed that they were not killing Jiang Laosan because the people of Qingyun Sect were so good at morality. The young woman was startled for a moment, shook her head, and said: "Now the old vampire demon is investigating.  , it’s hard for us to explain!”

    The bearded man pondered for a moment, turned around and looked at everyone in the Qingyun Sect, and said: "Then let's take down these Qingyun juniors and hand them over to the vampire seniors, that's it."

    Others nodded in agreement.  Qi Hao became even more careful when he saw how much they were doing. He whispered to the three people behind him: "These people seem to be the masterminds of the Demon Sect here. I'm afraid Dao Xing is still above the few people just now, so everyone should be careful.  Handle."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded, turned his head, and suddenly saw Lu Xueqi's eyes sweeping over the wound on his shoulder. He was slightly startled, but Lu Xueqi immediately looked away.

    At this time, the big man took a step forward and said to everyone in Qingyun Sect: "I advise you guys to just go ahead and capture them, lest when we take action later, you will have your bones broken, your muscles broken, and your skin and flesh suffering!"

    Qi Hao snorted, but before he could speak, he heard Lu Xueqi say coldly from behind him: "You monster clown, you still dare to be so rampant, today is the day you wait to die."

    Qi Hao and Zeng high-fived at the same time and said, "Junior sister Lu said it well, that's exactly what it is!"

    The big man's face changed, his face turned as cold as frost, and he said coldly: "You are seeking death on your own!"

    She didn’t see him move, but just glanced at the four people. Zhang Xiaofan was concentrating on guarding himself when he suddenly saw that the big man’s normally normal right eye suddenly doubled in size and turned red.  The entire giant eye appeared on his face, which was both terrifying and funny.

    He was feeling strange when suddenly a red light shot out of the big man's huge red eyes, and it shot towards him quickly.  Everyone in the Qingyun Sect saw his strange appearance and had long been wary of him. Qi Hao immediately raised the Ice Fairy Sword and made two "click" sounds, forming two ice walls in front of him.

    Unexpectedly, the red light seemed to contain evil power. After a moment, it hit the ice wall. In an instant, a small hole melted in the ice wall and went straight through. It rushed over silently but like a broken bamboo.

    Qi Hao was shocked and had no time to react. He immediately blocked the Ice Fairy Sword in front of everyone. The red light hit the Ice Fairy Sword, flashed twice, and disappeared without a trace in the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword.  But Qi Hao trembled and saw that on his Ice Fairy Sword, a small area of ??the originally pure white sword was stained with a faint dark red color.

    The body of the Ice Sword trembled slightly, as if it had been harmed by an evil thing. Qi Hao felt extremely heartbroken when he saw it. In fact, every cultivator would not value his magic weapon very seriously.  But he couldn't think too much at this moment. Just as the red light disappeared, another red light shot out from the huge red eyes of the big man in the distance, rushing towards him. When it collided with the two ice walls, it was also silent.  The breath broke two holes without losing any momentum, hitting four people.

    &nbsp; Qi Hao frowned, the ice sword flashed with white light, and flew up to meet it. In the blink of an eye, the red light disappeared, but there was another red mark on the ice sword body.

    In the distance, the big man said nothing. His giant red eyes shot out red light like arrows at a very fast speed. They were coming in the blink of an eye. Qi Hao blocked them one by one, but he saw more and more of the dark red light.  , the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword gradually dimmed.

    The three people next to them all saw that something was wrong. Zeng was the first to rush out, holding up his magic sword "Xuanyuan", and was about to rush from the side. Unexpectedly, the big man only turned his head slightly, and shot another beam from his giant red eyes.  The red light came towards him, but Zeng couldn't dodge it, so he had to raise the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword in the air to block the strange red light.

    In mid-air, the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword glowed with a lavender light, and the red light was immediately eliminated. However, a red mark appeared on the sword body like a cone attached to the bone, and the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword immediately trembled.  .

    Once upon a time, I felt that there was a sudden evil aura coming from the sword, as if it was about to invade the body, but fortunately it was far away, so the power was not strong, and the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword itself immediately had auspicious energy to offset the evil aura.

    But he couldn't go any further. He looked at the big man in the distance who just stood there leisurely, shaking his head slightly. The giant red eye kept emitting red light, pinning Qi Hao and Zeng to the spot, unable to move forward.  And as the red marks gradually increased, the two felt that the evil aura coming from the fairy sword was getting heavier and heavier, and using the fairy sword as a matchmaker, it slowly invaded their bodies.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 37 The Dead Soul Abyss

.    Seeing the two of them in trouble, Zhang Xiaofan immediately rushed forward.  The big man saw this, turned his head slightly, and shot out another red light, rushing towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan had no way to retreat. Although he saw the appearance of Qi Hao and Zeng, he still had no choice but to bite the bullet and hold up a fire stick and go forward.

    In the mid-air, the red light and the fire stick emitting a faint dark green light collided, and disappeared in an instant. Zhang Xiaofan only felt a strong force coming from the air, and his body trembled, but there was no other strange feeling.  He quickly looked at the fire stick, only to see that the black fire stick was as usual, with no red marks.

    Although the fire stick was still ugly, Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and quickly took a step forward.  But the people in the Demon Sect in the distance were all startled, and they looked here one after another. The big man said "Hey", and another red light shot out of his huge eyes.

    The fire stick rushed forward, and two rays of green and red light collided in the air. After a moment, the red light dissipated, and the fire stick shook a little, but it was still safe.  Zhang Xiaofan felt relieved and thought that his fire stick was ugly, but as the saying goes, people are tough but their lives are tough. It seemed that this magic weapon was probably the same. The swords of the two senior brothers were beautiful and noble, but not as tough as a lowly thing like his.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of his mind, but he didn’t stop, slowly pushing towards the big man.  At this time, the big man's original relaxed expression (but because of the terrifying giant eye on his face, the relaxed expression turned into disgust) had disappeared. Most of his attention was focused on Zhang Xiaofan, who seemed to be the weakest.  Hao and Zeng Chu only fired a red light at intervals to block their progress, but they fired at Zhang Xiaofan in a continuous "swish, swish, swish" manner.

    Every time a red light flashed by, although Zhang Xiaofan could clearly see that he was struggling, the black stick was not harmed by it, and the evil aura carried by the red light seemed to have no effect on the young man.  Under everyone's gaze, Zhang Xiaofan forced himself over step by step.

    In the blink of an eye, there was a slight sweat on the big man's forehead. In his heart, he could not figure out why the "Red Demon Eye" that he had spent three hundred years of hard work to cultivate had miraculous effects on those precious treasures of the immortal family.  There is nothing you can do about this seemingly ordinary fire stick?

    In fact, how did he know that the Red Demonic Eye was extremely powerful, and it could indeed pollute the immortal swords of Qi Hao and others with its vicious and bloody aura, and he could use the sword as a way to slowly force the evil aura into them.  In the body, he was in an invincible position from the beginning.  But Zhang Xiaofan's seemingly ugly fire-burning stick is actually the "blood-devouring bead" that was the most dangerous thing in the demon sect back then and a black stick of unknown origin in the deep valley behind Dazhu Peak, smelted with Zhang Xiaofan's essence and blood as a mediator.  If we talk about the evil spirit alone, the "Blood-devouring Bead" alone is countless times better than the "Red Demonic Eye", not to mention the nameless black stick that is as evil as the "Blood-devouring Bead".

    These two great evil things are fused into one and restrain each other. The evil energy is restrained, and Zhang Xiaofan's essence and blood are contained in it. Therefore, only Zhang Xiaofan can activate it. It is also because of this that he can hide it from the senior elders of Qingyun Sect.  , Zhang Xiaofan turned back after the gate of hell was closed.

    But at this moment, the big man wanted to attack the fire stick with the red light from the red devil eyes, but naturally he returned in vain. This was still Zhang Xiaofan who was young and ignorant, and was carrying a treasure without knowing it. If it were the devil from thousands of years ago,  The black-hearted old man who taught his ancestors, with just a few dances of a blood-devouring bead, sucked the blood out of this big man until his flesh shriveled up, leaving only a red demonic eye lingering on his body.

    But no one present could have thought of these unbelievable things. The big man was concentrating on the enemy but still couldn't stop Zhang Xiaofan from approaching slowly step by step. The man who had been standing next to him silently from the beginning with an evil look on his face.  The young man suddenly sneered and said: "Boss, your Red Demon is useless in your eyes. Even a few Qingyun juniors can't deal with it. You just reprimanded the wild dog like this. I think it's better to give up your position as the leader of the sect to me."  ”

    The faces of the big man and the young woman beside him changed. The beautiful young woman frowned first and said, "Fellow Taoist Lin Feng, we are facing a powerful enemy right now, why do you still say such things?"

    Lin Feng, who had an evil look on his face, slantedly thought that everyone in the Qingyun Sect had taken a look here, and when he saw Lu Xueqi, he took another look at it, and then sneered: "These yellow-haired boys are considered formidable enemies, so how can we, the Blood Refining Hall, rely on our  How can we establish a foothold in the holy sect of the Immortal Sect, and how can we talk about restoring the great cause created by the black-hearted old man thousands of years ago?"

    The big man surnamed Nian shot a red light at Zhang Xiaofan, temporarily stopping his progress, and then said angrily to Lin Feng: "What else can you do besides boasting, why don't you come up and give it a try?"

    A strange smile appeared on Lin Feng's pale face, and he said: "Okay, I will convince you."

    He took out a gold-painted fan from his pocket and fanned himself.

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect heard them.After all, they were a little more wary of this young man who was full of evil spirits. However, after a long time, they were shocked to see that this young man was just shaking his fan unhurriedly, with a very cool expression but not moving at all.

    ? Could it be that Lin Feng really just knows how to talk?

    The boss at that time was even more angry with him and said angrily: "Lin Feng, if you don't have the ability, just stand aside. I can deal with these Qingyun juniors on my own. You don't need to make sarcastic comments or look at your own abilities."  ?”

    Lin Feng's expression changed, he snorted coldly, and said: "I didn't want to join forces with you to win without force, but now that I don't show my hands, you still think I can't lie to you?"

    As he spoke, he tossed the gold-painted fan in his hand into the air. The whole fan emitted a faint golden light in the air, and opened with a brushing sound.

    On the gold-painted fan, a mountain, a river, and a large reng are painted with fine brushwork. The brushwork is delicate and lifelike.

    The wind blows, the clouds surge, the thunder rumbles, and the lightning flashes.

    This place is deep underground, in the ancient cave, and this strange phenomenon should not appear, but at this moment, the four people of Qingyun Sect can actually see this scene in front of their eyes and ears.  In the midst of shock, there was a sudden loud noise, and the precious fan trembled in mid-air. After a moment, the mountain in the painting moved out of the fan, and grew when it saw the wind. It grew to a hundred feet in the roaring sound.  The extremely high hills almost filled this huge space, and then pressed down on the four people of Qingyun Sect like Mount Tai.

    Zhang Xiaofan was horrified, but when he saw this huge thing pressing down on his head, he was unable to fight back. He didn't care much, so he kicked off with all his strength and flew backwards. Seeing the mountain pressing down, he still had half of his body inside.  He was about to be crushed in half when someone suddenly pulled him out by his collar.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back and saw that it was Qi Hao who saved his life. At this critical moment of life and death, he suddenly felt an inexplicable bitterness in his heart, but he still whispered: "Thank you, Senior Brother Qi."

    Qi Hao never thought of what this kid was thinking. His face was serious and he nodded slightly. He had stood a little later and retreated faster. When he saw Zhang Xiaofan was right next to him, he gave him a hand.

    It's just that the huge hill that suddenly appeared in front of me is a headache. I saw this hill suddenly pressed down. The ground shook violently, the stone walls trembled, and even the rock domes that were more than 100 feet above the ground started to fall like rubble.  The rain is so powerful that it is frightening.

    Zeng also stepped back, but his face was filled with astonishment, and he said in astonishment: "Shanhe Fan! This is the gatekeeper magic weapon of Patriarch Fengyue of Jieshi Mountain, how could it fall into the hands of this person?"

    Everyone was shocked, but Zhang Xiaofan was fine with it, but Qi Hao had extensive experience and knew that the Fengyue Patriarch was a famous cultivator in Dongfang Jieshi Mountain. He was a profound practitioner and well-known in the path of cultivation.  Between good and evil, there is no great evil and there is no dispute with the world, so neither the good nor the evil tried to provoke this person, but they did not expect that this young man would actually appear among these monsters with Patriarch Fengyue's housekeeping magic weapon.

    The crowd was surprised, but the mountain was indifferent to the empty again, and I didn't know how powerful it was to move this behemoth.

    Seeing that there is a stone wall behind everyone, there is no way to retreat. The rocks on the huge hill are like rain, and there is lightning and thunder.  At this critical moment of life and death, everyone in Qingyun Sect was anxious. Qi Hao gritted his teeth and stepped forward to protect everyone with his mirror, intending to resist this overwhelming mountain.  Suddenly, a blue shadow flashed, and Lu Xueqi suddenly appeared in front of the three people. With a clear whistle, the blue light surged, and the "Tianya" divine sword was unsheathed with a dragon roar, and its immortal energy rushed straight to the dome.

    The thunder in the sky became louder and louder. The mountain, with its invincible momentum, was about to crush the four of them into meat pies under their hoods.  Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as frost, and her long hair was flying in the strong wind, like a fairy from the Nine Heavens!  The sword body of "Tian Ya" trembled slightly, as if it sensed the master's heart, leaping into the sky like an angry dragon, thousands of blue lights instantly illuminated the entire huge cave, merged into one in the air, and slashed towards the mountain with one sword!

    "Zheng!"

    The sand flew away and the wind roared. Everyone looked into the sky, but they saw huge air currents, almost like tangible objects, rushing violently around. Lu Xueqi was in mid-air, the blood on her face suddenly disappeared, and her whole body was shaken by the huge force.  Straight into the stone wall.

    But the big mountain was slashed hard by the blue light beam, and its pressing force stopped. It trembled a few times in mid-air, and after the loud noise, it shrank back. Within a moment, the whole mountain turned into nothing amid flying sand and rocks.  , reappeared in that mountain and river fan.

    Lin Feng, a young man with an evil face, glanced at Shanhe Fan and frowned immediately. On the screen, he saw that the originally majestic mountain now had a large crack from the top to the mountainside.  In this way, the originally harmonious fan surface seems to have lost its appearance and looks a bit stiff.

    Here at Qingyun Gate, the Tianya Divine Sword flew back as if it was spiritual.However, Lu Xueqi slid down the stone wall. As soon as she landed, her feet felt soft and she almost sat on the ground. But luckily everyone else had already come over. Zhang Xiaofan saw this and supported her.

    Lu Xueqi gasped for breath, but she had a strong temper and before she could push Zhang Xiaofan away, she stretched out her hand halfway and suddenly felt a heat on her lips, and a stream of blood flowed out.

    The bright red blood flowed on her skin like gelatin, and the contrast between red and white was shockingly gorgeous.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, and then he heard Lin Feng cross his fingers and curse in the distance: "You stinky woman, how dare you destroy my magic weapon, even if you die ten times, it won't be enough to pay for it with your life!"  The man was already rising into the sky, and the golden light of the Mountain and River Fan flashed, which was quite inconsistent with his evil aura, but it still opened and closed in the air, rushing towards him.

    In the distance, the old man stopped emitting red light, and the "Red Demonic Eye" returned to normal and stood in place.  The beautiful young woman next to her took a step forward, glanced at Qingyun Sect Lu Xueqi, and whispered, "Did you see clearly?"

    The old man looked solemn and said, "It's Tianya!"

    The young woman snorted and said, "I never expected that such a magical thing would fall into the hands of this junior!"

    The elder looked at Lin Feng who was fighting with the people of Qingyun Sect, and said: "The Tianya Divine Sword is the Nine Heavens Divine Weapon. Back then, my founder of the Blood Refining Hall, Old Man Black Heart, was defeated by this sword. Today,  No matter what, I must seize this divine sword!"

    The beautiful young woman nodded and said: "Then Lin Feng"

    The elder sneered and said: "This kid has always been high-minded because of his relationship with Patriarch Fengyue. If it hadn't been for the time of employing people, I wouldn't have tolerated him, so let him take the lead. You and I saw the opportunity."  , take action to snatch the divine sword."

    The young woman nodded and looked at the field intently.

    Every time the "Mountain and River Fan" was opened, a big storm would arise, and the wind would blow rocks and rocks towards the four people of Qingyun Gate. However, whenever they got close, they were blocked by Qi Hao and Zeng.  The mountain suddenly rose up just now. Everyone was caught off guard and almost helpless, but now they could see the extraordinary behavior of these two people.

    Needless to say, Qi Hao's Ice Fairy Sword flashed with white light and withstood the strong winds. Zeng, who was standing on the other side, had just revealed his true ability at this moment, the "Xuanyuan" Fairy Sword exuding lavender light.  Under the cover of Qi Hao, the purple light flashed, and it wormed its way in every gap in the strong wind, like a poisonous snake. Lin Feng was almost injured by the purple light without paying attention, so he had to pay attention to deal with it. Suddenly, the three of them were  It's a tie, it's hard to tell the difference.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood at the back, still supporting Lu Xueqi, and watched Qi Hao and others compete with each other intently. However, seeing that Qi Hao was wielding the fairy sword with ease, and his use of Taoist fairy magic was far beyond his reach, he couldn't help but feel  Somewhat admiration.  All this time, he had only practiced the basic techniques of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao. It was not until before going down the mountain that Suru taught him some practical Tao techniques in a nutshell. Naturally, he was not as good as Qi Hao.

    At this moment, he was looking at it in a trance, and suddenly felt his arms loosen up. However, Lu Xueqi rested for a while, regained her energy, and stood up on her own, leaving his support.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that her jade-white face turned pale now, and couldn't help but ask: "Are you okay, Senior Sister Lu?"

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him, stretched out her hand to wipe the blood from her lips, shook her head, but said nothing.

    Since Zhang Xiaofan met this frosty beauty, he has already been familiar with her style, so naturally he will not ask any more questions at the moment. Moreover, he has always been a little in awe of this beautiful woman, so he turned to look at the field.

    Unexpectedly, just as he turned his head, he suddenly heard Lu Xueqi scream in surprise. He looked in shock and saw a black rope suddenly appearing from the stone wall behind where he and Lu Xueqi were standing at the moment.  Lu Xueqi tied her hands to her sides, unable to move. After a moment, a female figure emerged from the stone wall. It was the beautiful young woman who was standing in the distance just now.

    I just heard her giggle and say: "Little sister, you are so beautiful, I really pity you. This 'immortal binding rope' is specially prepared by my sister for you righteous immortals!"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw a look of pain on Lu Xueqi's face, and then saw that the "immortal-binding rope" had sunk deeply into her flesh in a moment. One can imagine the pain.  But before he could react, there was a roar in the air, and the old man pounced on his head, reaching out to grab the "Tian Ya" divine sword behind Lu Xueqi.

    How could Zhang Xiaofan allow him to act recklessly? The "fire stick" rose into the air and attacked the old man.  When the elder saw the weird black stick again, he couldn't help but feel a little wary. He tilted his body, stopped, and fell to the ground.

    This is Qi Hao in front. Hearing the sound, Zeng looked back and was shocked. He was about to turn back to rescue, but when Lin Feng saw the two men movingIf you are allowed to come and go as you please, wouldn't I lose face in front of the boss? The mountain and river fans are whistling like the wind, getting tighter and tighter, and Qi and Zeng can't get out for a while.

    Zhang Xiaofan temporarily forced the elder to back away, and without hesitation, he turned to one side and rushed towards the beautiful young woman with a fire stick. Unexpectedly, the young woman smiled softly and just swung the rope in her hand. Lu Xueqi involuntarily moved over to block her.  in front of her.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so startled that he almost couldn't control his momentum and suddenly stopped. The fire stick stopped just three meters in front of Lu Xueqi, almost turning her jade-like face into a pale green color.

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could catch his breath for a moment, he heard two more sudden sounds of wind coming from behind. Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he rushed forward and dodged in embarrassment. When he looked back, he saw that it was Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man.  The younger Liu Hao took advantage of the situation and rushed forward, while the older brother was so eager to seize the treasure that he rushed over regardless of his identity.

    Zhang Xiaofan fought one against three, and immediately fell into a hard fight. If it weren't for the fact that the elder brother was a little afraid of the fire sticks, and the wild dog Liu Hao had just seen the horrific scene of the fire sticks sucking blood in the darkness, they were a little scared and didn't dare to take action too much.  However, Zhang Xiaofan had already been defeated.

    But even so, within a few rounds, under the attack of three magic weapons in the sky, Zhang Xiaofan was in danger, and the most troublesome thing was another thing. The beautiful young woman standing aside seemed to be watching, but once Zhang Xiaofan tried to fight back,  With a shake of his arm, Lu Xueqi was thrown in, and Zhang Xiaofan had no choice but to shrink back. He suffered a series of setbacks and was about to be injured in the hands of three monsters.

    Under the Immortal Binding Rope, Lu Xueqi struggled hard but to no avail. Seeing the young woman behind her smiling proudly, Zhang Xiaofan was in even more danger because he was afraid of hurting himself. Lu Xueqi's face turned paler, her mind was agitated, and her throat felt sweet.  A mouthful of blood spurted out and sprinkled on her clothes, dots of bright red, which was shocking.

    Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound and saw it in a blink of an eye, thinking that Lu Xueqi had been injured by the "immortal binding rope". He was so shocked that he could no longer care about so many things. The fire stick suddenly rose up with black energy, as fast as lightning, and shot at the beautiful young woman.  go.

    The young woman did not expect that Zhang Xiaofan would suddenly attack regardless of her own safety. She was unprepared for a moment and saw the fire stick rushing towards her. She quickly jumped into the sky and narrowly avoided it.

    But at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan’s back was exposed. The old man’s red demonic eye shot out a red light. The wild dog Taoist’s fang magic weapon and Liu Hao’s yellow flying sword hit Zhang Xiaofan’s back.

    Zhang Xiaofan's vision went dark, and he almost fainted. After the severe pain all over his body, he was almost numb, and he flew straight forward.  In mid-air, blood spurted out from his mouth like a fountain.

    Lu Xueqi saw it in her eyes and bit her lip deeply. Suddenly she felt the Immortal Binding Rope loosen up. However, the beautiful young woman was distracted by Zhang Xiaofan and temporarily forgot to control the Immortal Binding Rope.

    Lu Xueqi let out a clear whistle, stretched her hands continuously in the limited space, and turned into orchid finger gestures. The "Tianya" divine sword suddenly unsheathed itself, blue light passed across the sky, and there were two "clicks", and the Immortal Binding Rope was forced away immediately.  One lap.  But under the divine edge of "Tianya", the seemingly ordinary "immortal binding rope" turned out to be extremely tough, and it was constantly being cut, but it also made a "sizzling" sound.

    The young woman felt sorry for the treasure, and was horrified by the power of Tianya, so she quickly took back the Immortal Binding Rope.  As soon as Lu Xueqi was free, although her body was still aching, she immediately jumped into the air and caught Zhang Xiaofan's flying body.

    However, before the two of them had a chance to breathe, the elder brother and three others were already following them.

    Tianya’s blue light flashed and flew back to Lu Xueqi to protect its master, but Lu Xueqi’s face was as pale as paper and her body was shaking a little.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a sound of "instigation" in the distance, followed by a cry of pain, and Lin Feng said angrily: "Junior Qingyun, how dare you hurt me?"

    "Boom" resounded throughout this huge cave!

    While everyone was in shock, the old man paused and shouted: "Brother Lin, you can't"

    Before he finished speaking, everyone felt the mountain beneath their feet shaking. When they looked at Lin Feng's hand, the river in the mountain and river fan actually disappeared from the picture in the fan.

    "Wow!" With a deafening loud noise, the flat ground where everyone was standing cracked, and in an instant, a huge water column shot out from the depths of the ground. The force was so huge that huge rocks were rushed into the air.  Among them, only the boulder in front of them with the words "Dead Soul Abyss" engraved on it remained motionless.

    The four people of Qingyun Sect were rushed around by the huge force. Lu Xueqi's hand loosened. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her heart seemed to have sunk.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body covered with bloodstains floated outward lightly. In front of him was the mysterious and dark abyss!

    She is halfLooking deeply in the air, for only a moment, it seems that the past, scene by scene, passes through my mind.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, the young man who saw her blushing when drawing lots;

    During that competition, in the thunder and lightning, the eyes suddenly softened;

    He was the one who just vomited blood for her and rushed over to save her at all costs!

    A huge boulder hit her head. Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth and grimaced. She used her last strength to reach out and use the boulder to gain strength, changed her direction and flew towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    The rocks are like rain, and the water dragon is ferocious, but all these seem to be in the horizon. The "Tian Ya" divine sword emits a faint blue light and follows its master.

    After avoiding several rocks, Lu Xueqi caught up with Zhang Xiaofan, grabbed his hand, and was about to pull him back, but she felt that the last bit of strength in her body was leaving her.

    "Is she here to save me?" Zhang Xiaofan saw Lu Xueqi in front of his gradually blurring eyes and thought to himself. Suddenly he realized that he and Lu Xueqi had already flown over the area that emitted strong light and was engraved with "Necromancer".  A huge boulder with three characters "Abyss" fell onto the abyss.

    Then, they fell down.

    Lu Xueqi seemed to have lost consciousness, closed her eyes, and turned her body to the side. Looking at her fair face at this moment, she seemed to have a look of relief.

    Before Zhang Xiaofan fell into the bottomless abyss of eternal darkness, the last moment he stayed in the light was when he vaguely heard a Buddha's name, and then the golden light lit up.

    The next moment, he fell into darkness.

    The boundless darkness seemed to last forever, and he couldn't even see the slightest bit of the woman next to him.

    However, at the last moment when he lost consciousness, he still knew that Lu Xueqi and his hands were still holding each other, very, very tightly.

    He even vaguely felt that his hand was so cold at this moment.

    The boundless darkness swallowed up everything.

    The first part of "Zhu Xian" is completed.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 38 Abyss

.    According to legend, this world was originally dark. In the next 48,000 years, the giant god Pangu opened the world and transformed mountains and rivers; after another 48,000 years, Nuwa created humans.

    According to legend, the first light between heaven and earth was born in the darkest place.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his whole body was so cold, so cold that it penetrated into his bones. It was such a coldness, as if not only his body, but also his heart was cold, and he felt like he was about to die.

    But he didn’t feel scared, he didn’t have any fear at all. He just felt tired like never before, and he didn’t even have the strength to open his eyes.  It was strange that when his body was extremely sleepy and weak, his mind gradually became clearer.

    It seemed that something was surrounding him, very gentle, very careful, but as cold as ice, slowly sucking the heat from his body, and at the same time it had a strange feeling of comfort, which made people couldn't help but think that this was it.  Go to sleep comfortably.

    If not, in his right hand, there was a familiar and cold breath, rising up like a guardian of the master; if not, he suddenly felt that in his left hand, he was still holding a cold and soft hand.  .

    He struggled to open his eyes bit by bit in his sleepiness!

    That is a ray of light in the eternal darkness!

    In the endless darkness, only in front of Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, a little light quietly lit up. It was a kind of faint, white light. It floated in the darkness, wrapping around Zhang Xiaofan, like the gentlest light.  Woman, hold your beloved lover in your arms and be so entangled with him.

    It was like a burst of light smoke, with a bit of emptiness. In mid-air, next to Zhang Xiaofan, a beautiful and desolate face gradually formed, kissing the young man's lips!

    Between those lips, there was a faint fragrance, a trace of confusion, and some, but only coldness remained!

    The coldness in my heart is so cold!

    The fire stick suddenly rose up, and the dark green light blocked Zhang Xiaofan's body. The beautiful face transformed into a smoke-like white light seemed to be a little afraid of it, and she had no choice but to retreat.  Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and stood up. Then he realized what he was doing and screamed: "Yin Ling!"

    According to ancient legend, only the soul is immortal in life and death. At the end of one life, the soul will leave the body and go to the next life. The reincarnation will never end.  However, there are resentful spirits in the world. They are caused by the three poisons of greed, anger, and ignorance, and are caused by fear, evil, and fear. They are attached to the world, look back on their past lives, and do not want to be reborn. They are called "yin spirits."

    Of course, Yin spirits are creatures of the underworld, and they naturally like to live in damp places. It is dark and moist in the abyss of death, so it is not surprising that there are such ghosts.  But Zhang Xiaofan had never seen such a thing in his life. When he was a child, he heard the adults in Caomiao Village saying that there were ghosts in the world. Later on Dazhu Peak, he heard his senior brothers say that they were called Yin spirits. He felt a little afraid in his heart. This time  When I saw it suddenly, I was really chilled from head to toe.

    His call was only heard far away in the darkness. In the darkness around him, his voice seemed light and airy. After a long time, there was a faint echo coming back.  Following his call, something seemed to startle, and the darkness around him lit up again silently.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt his heart skip a beat, and then it was as if the heart in his chest had stopped. He held his breath and looked at a faint white light that was almost exactly the same as the Yin spirit before, lighting up in the darkness ahead.  .

    Then, the left side lit up, the right side lit up, the front side lit up, and the back side lit up. Even when he looked up, the top of his head also lit up, flashing with that faint white light.

    There are actually countless Yin spirits, as if awakened from a long sleep, feeling the warmth of the human body that has appeared for the first time in hundreds of years, and gathered here.

    Those bursts of smoke-like white light floated uncertainly, transforming into countless faces, either male or female, old or young, beautiful or ugly. However, at this moment, there was only one feeling in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes: coldness.

    When he thought about the scene of countless Yin spirits swarming up and surrounding him, his scalp became numb.  Fortunately, after the initial shock, he soon discovered that these ghosts seemed to be quite afraid of the fire stick in front of him, and did not dare to approach the dark blue light emitted by the fire stick.  But before Zhang Xiaofan could breathe a sigh of relief, those ghosts floating in the air seemed to have discovered something, and they all flew to Zhang Xiaofan's left side.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and then his color faded. The soft hand he was holding in his left hand was gradually getting cold at this moment.  He hurriedly pulled hard, and there was a sound of water. Lu Xueqi was pulled to his side. With the dim light around him, Zhang Xiaofan only saw that Lu Xueqi's face was pale and her eyes were closed, but her breathing was normal. He took a rough look.  , she didn't seem to have any external injuries, so she felt relieved, looked around, and carefully observed the surrounding environment.

    &nbsp; He and Lu Xueqi, who was unconscious, were somehow at the edge of a bay of water. They couldn't see the size of the water in the darkness, and they didn't know whether it was a small pool, a big lake, or the legendary huge underground.  deep sea.  Zhang Xiaofan didn't know why he suddenly had this idea, but when he was in the water, he felt that the water was not still. The waves raised by the tide were like gentle hands caressing his body.

    However, this water is really cold to the bone!

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up with difficulty. If he stayed there any longer, even if he wasn't harmed by these evil spirits, he would probably freeze to death in the water first.  As soon as he stood up straight, he felt dizzy and his body couldn't help shaking.

    When he was on the platform, he was hit in the back by the old man, Taoist Wild Dog, and Liu Hao at the same time. The injuries were really serious.  At the same time, the dark green light of the fire stick also dimmed as if it was induced.  Almost at the same moment, the dim lights of countless ghosts around him lit up at the same time, and the faces that turned into adults revealed infinite desire.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly calmed down. The light of the fire stick came on again, shocking the evil spirits.  Zhang Xiaofan struggled to pull Lu Xueqi towards the shore. This short distance felt so long to him.

    Finally, they reached the hard ground, and Zhang Xiaofan suddenly sat on the ground, gasping for air.

    Around him, countless Yin spirits were dancing and wandering outside the dark green light circle of the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the drifting lights, remembering the last memories in his mind before he fell into coma, thinking of Lu Xueqi flying over and holding his hand, thinking of the endless dark abyss beneath them when they fell, and he even  He vaguely remembered that before he lost consciousness, a familiar Buddha chant sounded on that platform.

    That should be Senior Brother Faxiang and the four of them arriving.

    Zhang Xiaofan thought to himself, with the help of the four of them, and Qi Hao and Zeng’s own Taoist practice, everything should be fine.  If Senior Brother Qi is fine, then Senior Sister Ling'er will not be sad, right?

    But, but, Zhang Xiaofan asked himself almost at the same time, if I die, will Senior Sister Linger be sad?  Maybe she will also be a little sentimental. After all, she has been getting along with her day and night over the years, and she knows that this senior sister who is beautiful and strong on the outside actually has a gentle and weak side in her heart.

    If she heard that Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan, whom she grew up playing with, had unfortunately died, she would definitely shed some tears, right?  It must be heartbreaking, right?  Even if the body cannot be found, a grave will be built for him on top of Dazhu Peak, right?

    I wonder how many times she will come to the grave in the years to come?

    "If that's the case, will I be like the ghosts around me, missing her and refusing to die, just lingering in the tomb, quietly looking forward to the figure in my memory.

    The young man sighed lowly and unknownly in the silent darkness!

    "Ugh".

    She let out a soft call, slowly woke up, and opened her eyes.

    For thousands of years, there has been an ancient question: If you wake up from a long sleep, who will be the first person you want to see?

    No one knew whether Lu Xueqi had ever heard this seemingly boring question, but at this moment, what reflected in her eyes was Zhang Xiaofan's concerned look in the faint white light.

    That is the only warmth in the darkness!

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and said: "#Wake up, Senior Sister Lu!"

    Lu Xueqi did not answer immediately. She seemed to be stunned for a moment, but soon she returned to normal, and her face returned to a cold and frosty look from the initial confusion.  But as she looked around, she couldn't help but feel moved again.

    "Yin Ling!" Lu Xueqi shouted just like Zhang Xiaofan just now.

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and comforted her: "Yes, but don't be afraid. They seem to be a little afraid of my fire sticks. They should be fine for the time being."

    Lu Xueqi also discovered at this moment that the countless floating Yin spirits around did not pounce on them, but only wandered around the periphery. They seemed to be very afraid of Zhang Xiaofan's short black stick. After calming down, she couldn't help but said: "What is your magic weapon called? Why is it like this?"  sharp?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he said: "Call, call, I called it a fire stick. Besides, I don't know how it can be so powerful."

    Lu Xueqi asked curiously: "Burning fire sticks?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman in front of him in the faint white light. Her skin was like snow. Although she was a little pale, she was even more beautiful. He lowered his head involuntarily and said: "Yes, I am usually responsible for cooking on Dazhu Peak. I use it to cook  Burn the fire stick.”

    Lu Xueqi was speechless for a moment,He stared blankly at the ugly black short stick in the air, and after a while he said in a low voice: "Fire-burning stick! I have been taught by my mentor, practiced hard, and have the Tianya Divine Sword, but I was defeated by a fire-burning stick.  ?”

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped, and he felt that Lu Xueqi's face turned a little whiter at this moment, with almost no trace of blood. He couldn't help but said: "Senior sister, we were victorious at that time, and I heard that if it weren't for  #You lost too much energy when competing with me, so you may not necessarily lose to Senior Brother Qi Hao in the final"

    The more he spoke, the quieter he became, and then he gradually became silent. Just because Lu Xueqi silently raised her head and looked at him coldly, he could no longer speak.  Faint white light illuminated their two figures.

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head again, took a deep breath, and said, "How could we escape by chance?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, feeling quite confused, and said, "I don't know." Then he remembered something, pointed to the edge of the water, and said, "But when I just woke up, both of us were lying there.  By the water, could it be that we fell into the water by luck and survived, and were washed to the shore by the tide?"

    Lu Xueqi looked in the direction he pointed, and against the faint white light emitted by the Yin Spirit, she saw water in the distance, and there was also the faint sound of "sand" as the tide washed against the shore.  On the other hand, although most of my clothes were dry, they were still a little wet and felt very cold against my body.  It is conceivable that if Zhang Xiaofan hadn't pulled him ashore, he would have frozen to death before he woke up.

    "Thank you very much." Lu Xueqi suddenly whispered.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter"

    Suddenly, both of them were stunned.

    The middle of the two people and the hands of the two people are still holding each other tightly until this moment.

    It is as if flesh and blood are connected, as if it has been like this for many years, but there is no feeling at all, it seems like it should be like this, as if both of them have forgotten it!

    Lu Xueqi slowly withdrew her hand, and Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly, waving his hand left and right, not knowing where to put it.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi spoke again: "Before you fell, you were hit hard by the demon cult demon. How do you feel now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was granted amnesty. Hearing that the Frost woman didn't seem to blame him, she quickly said: "It's okay, it's okay."

    Lu Xueqi said: "Can you still wield a sword?"

    With a slight luck, Zhang Xiaofan felt pain in his body like needles, and shook his head with a wry smile.

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said: "I can't do it either. Let's get up and explore the surroundings to see if there is a way out. Otherwise, if we keep doing this and wait, we will be surrounded by these evil spirits, and sooner or later we will be sucked into human beings by them."

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and nodded: "Yes."

    Lu Xueqi stood up and checked her whole body. There were no major injuries, but the energy and blood in her meridians were a bit messy, and her whole body was weak. It seemed that the backlash from the battle with the Shanhe Fan was too strong.  And the Tianya Divine Sword that she cared about the most was now fully returned to the scabbard on her back.

    She turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan again, but saw that he stood up with some difficulty. His body was not very flexible, and he was obviously still troubled by his injuries. At the same time, she also knew how much effort he had put into pulling himself out of the water.  strength.

    "What level have you reached in your Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao practice?" Lu Xueqi suddenly asked Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said nothing, but Lu Xueqi thought that he didn't answer on purpose, so she turned around and said calmly: "It's okay if you don't say anything, but I heard from Master that you have only reached the fourth level of cultivation, and you were so weird that day.  The magic weapon was powerful, but I didn't believe it at the time. I saw it with my own eyes today. If it weren't for your advanced cultivation and strong meridian foundation, you would have fallen under the hands of those demons from the demon sect."

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head and didn’t know what to say for a moment, because he himself was a little confused about his own practice at the moment, so he was vague.  In fact, how did Lu Xueqi know that if we only talk about the practice of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, Zhang Xiaofan is really only at the fourth level of cultivation at this moment, that is, the state where he can just use magic weapons. However, there is another kind of supreme Buddhism in Zhang Xiaofan's body.  The true Dharma "Brahma Prajna" is the key to the truth.

    Buddhist cultivation originally pays more attention to understanding one's own nature than Taoism. Zhang Xiaofan has been practicing Brahma Prajna for five years. Although his practice is still shallow, the foundation of the meridians in his body is stable because of his day and night practice of Buddhism and Taoism.  Far better than the young disciples of the same sect and with the same cultivation level.  Because of this, he was hit hard by demons from the demon sect. The Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao body protection blocked one level, and the Brahma Prajna blocked another level at the same time, so he was lucky enough to survive.

    The two of them stood up at that moment, Zhang Xiaofan recalled the fire stick in his hand, and the dark green light spread out, surrounding the two of them.  Lu Xueqi pondered for a moment,Pointing in the opposite direction to the water's edge, the two of them walked towards the endless depths of darkness.

    I don’t know how long they walked this way, but this direction seemed to have no limit. After a long time, the two of them were still walking in the open space. Under the abyss of death, apart from the astonishing size, there was nothing.  A sign of life.

    Some are just flying and wandering around them, the Yin spirits that are greedy for the taste of flesh and blood, floating up and down silently.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi's faces became heavier as they walked away. At the same time, they felt the yin energy around them was like a tide. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his energy and blood were surging, and there were waves of dizziness.  In fact, although his foundation was solid, his cultivation level was not high after all. The blows he received from the old man, Wild Dog Taoist and Liu Hao at the same time still caused great damage to the meridians in his body.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi also noticed that something was wrong with Zhang Xiaofan and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile and said: "I'm fine, let's go."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "Do you want to break up"

    Before she could say the word "breath" to rest, she saw Zhang Xiaofan suddenly swayed, went limp, and fell down.  The fire stick in his hand quickly dimmed as he fell.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked and quickly supported him. Her tentacles were cold, and she was shocked to realize that Zhang Xiaofan had passed out.  At that moment, she, who was always known for her calmness among her fellow disciples, actually felt a little panicked.

    Immediately, she thought of another, more terrifying problem.

    The fire stick is useless, so what can we use to resist the countless evil spirits around us?

    Almost at the same time that Lu Xueqi thought of this question, the countless Yin spirits around her that were emitting faint white light seemed to be startled. Then, in front of them, two living flesh and blood bodies stood there without any defense.

    In the darkness, there seemed to be countless voices laughing and roaring triumphantly at the same time. Countless ghosts seemed to freeze in mid-air for a moment. Then, like greedy beasts, they rushed towards the two helpless people standing in the darkness.  people.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 39 Reunion

.    "Zheng"!

    That was a crisp sound in the darkness!

    With a face as cold as frost, Lu Xueqi stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and drew her sword.

    Tianya is unsheathed!

    The blue light suddenly appeared, and the pure and brilliant light beam illuminated this dark world.

    In an instant, the ghostly light of all the Yin spirits lost their luster in front of this blue light. Despite this, these Yin spirits seemed to have no fear and still rushed over from all directions.

    Lu Xueqi scolded, a trace of pain flashed across her pale face, but it was immediately replaced by a stronger expression.

    Under the urging of the master, the Tianya Divine Sword bloomed with blue light, shining brightly and sweeping towards the Yin Spirit rushing in front.

    I saw that the moment the blue light came into contact with those Yin spirits, a "sizzling" sound that was almost like a frying explosion was immediately heard. The dozens of Yin spirits in front immediately disappeared into nothing, and their souls were scattered.

    This sound echoed in the empty and dark place, which was creepy.

    Although the Tianya Divine Sword was extremely powerful, it could not deter the other Yin spirits. At the same time as Lu Xueqi took action, several Yin spirits pounced on Zhang Xiaofan who was unconscious on the ground from behind.

    Lu Xueqi saw out of the corner of her eye that she turned back and saw that the Tianya Divine Sword only swept across Zhang Xiaofan's body and drove away the few evil spirits.

    But there were too many Yin spirits around, and it was impossible to kill them. Lu Xueqi was injured again. Within a few rounds, she was dripping with sweat and breathing heavily.  But she felt that ghost faces were flying around, crying, teeth and claws dancing, and the blue light of Tianya was fading. Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth, but her feet still gave way and she fell down next to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Amid the whistling sounds of Yin spirits all over the sky, there was a faint cry of triumphant ghosts, a faint white light emitted, and the Yin energy was woven.  Lu Xueqi turned her head and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Although the young man was unconscious at the moment, there was a look of pain on his face, but did he think of anything sad?

    Lu Xueqi muttered in a low voice: "I never thought I would die with you today!"

    She sat up straight. There was no trace of blood on her face at this moment, but she still refused to give up. She stretched out the fingers of her right hand and performed the Orchid Technique. Following her gesture, the Tianya Divine Sword paused slightly in mid-air, and suddenly fell down.  It was inserted into the ground in front of Lu Xueqi with a clang, and then the blue light started to shine again, and a circle of light appeared on the ground with Tianya Divine Sword as the center, surrounding Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan.

    The surrounding Yin spirits couldn't care less when they saw the delicious flesh and blood bodies right in front of them. They rushed up one after another. But after a moment, the halo of light on the ground suddenly rose upwards, and they suddenly saw blue light rising and auspicious energy steaming up.  , I saw that this blue light seemed to be spiritual, flashing past the heads of the two people in an arc shape, immediately blocking the Yin spirit from outside.

    "But if anyone with a discerning eye looks at it, they will see that the light in this aperture is too weak, and the auspicious energy in it is also weak. It is just Lu Xueqi's death struggle.

    Seeing that the delicious food in his mouth was blocked again, the Yin spirits in the sky were very angry, and the sound of ghost cries became louder and louder. Countless Yin spirits struggled to hit this fragile circle of light. Every time they hit it, Lu Xueqi's body shook, and her face became even paler.  After a few minutes, the brilliance of the Tianya Divine Sword dimmed a little. The aperture that was originally as high as two people was suppressed to less than the size of one person in a short period of time.

    Lu Xueqi's face was as white as paper. She saw the faces of those ghostly transformed people outside the circle of light showing ferocious smiles. Seeing them open their illusory mouths, her whole body seemed to be trapped in an ice cellar.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan, who was unconscious next to her, say something vaguely.

    Lu Xueqi turned her head suddenly. There were no words to describe her mood at the moment. She had been fighting these ghosts alone, and when she suddenly heard the voice of her companions, she felt a joy she had never experienced before.

    But before she could see Zhang Xiaofan's appearance clearly, a sudden change occurred. The ground where the two of them were sitting was originally a hard ground, but at this moment, a big hole suddenly opened silently in Zhang Xiaofan's place, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately fell down.

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment. She saw that the cave was pitch black, and she couldn't see how deep it was. Only in the depths, there was a pair of huge and terrifying blood-red eyes, flickering!

    The next moment, without any hesitation, the aura emitted by the Tianya Divine Sword dissipated. Amidst the roar of the Yin spirits in the sky, Lu Xueqi reached out and pulled up the Tianya. Without another word, she threw herself into the deep black hole!

    A moment later, all the Yin spirits in the air also followed in, their piercing whistling resounding throughout the cave.

    A dull crashing sound resounded in the cave, and a moment later, a long, sharp and harsh roar suddenly sounded amidst the roar of the Yin Spirit.

    “Ouch┅┅”

    The cry is painful, and it sounds a bit like a wild boar when it is injured.roared furiously, and a moment later, a huge figure jumped out of the hole first, followed by countless Yin spirits flying out across the sky.

    Amidst the bursts of dim light, Lu Xueqi supported Zhang Xiaofan with her left hand and jumped out of the ground. A stream of bright red blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and her left half of her body was even red. It seemed that she was injured.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan could only rely on Lu Xueqi to stand, but his eyes opened and the fire stick lit up again. Although it was weak, it still emitted a dark green light.

    This young man and woman support each other and rely on each other in this dark world.

    Lu Xueqi looked at the angry Yin spirits flying in the sky but still did not dare to rush down. Suddenly, she felt an indescribable joy in her heart. Although she was not out of danger yet, it was really good to have someone standing by her side.

    "Then, the two's eyes fell on the huge shadow in front of them. Against the white light emitted by the Yin spirit, they smelled an extremely strong rancid smell and saw the appearance of the monster.

    This is a huge demonic beast that is only two people tall. It has the head of a pig and the body of a dog. Its fangs are long and sharp. Its whole body is red and black. Its brown hair is as straight as steel needles. Its huge eyes appear blood red in the dark, which looks a bit similar.  It's the red demon eye of the demon sect's demon boss.  (Note 1)

    At this moment, the monster was lying in the distance, breathing heavily. Under its dirty black fur, the flesh and blood on its left front paw were spread out. It seemed that it had been injured by Lu Xueqi.  And it stared straight at the two humans who hurt it, with burning hatred in its eyes, as if it wanted to swallow them up!

    Yin spirits were flying in the sky, and they also flew past the monster, but they did not attack it. Obviously, they had always been on the same page with each other.

    Lu Xueqi felt pain and fatigue all over her body. She almost wanted to fall down and sleep without thinking about anything. However, after struggling several times, she still managed to hold on and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "There are too many monsters and spirits here. Wait a minute."  I don’t know what else will come out in a while, so let’s retreat first.”

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement even if he had any objections.  The two of them stepped back. Unfortunately, as they took a step, the Yin Spirit in the sky followed suit, and the monster seemed unwilling to give up and actually followed them.  Walking around like this, Yin Ling was worried about Zhang Xiaofan burning the fire stick, and the pig-headed monster seemed to be a little afraid of the two of them, but it refused to let go.

    Zhang and Lu were already injured. After repeated fierce battles under the dark and damp abyss of death, they were already exhausted. If the Yin spirit and the monster weren't fighting each other hard at this moment, I'm afraid they would have lost their lives.  As soon as the two relaxed their spirits, they both fainted.

    "But now the two of them are facing a life-and-death crisis, and they don't know where the courage and strength came from, but they have managed to endure until now.

    This abyss of death, which has never been known to righteous people, turned out to be an astonishingly huge abyss. The two of them retreated here for a long time, but they were still just walking on the open ground, without any shadow of the cliff, and they didn't know that at that time  When it fell, how could it land so far away?

    It’s just that the two of them have no time to think about this problem now. They are surrounded by monsters and spirits in front of them, and life and death are really only a matter of seconds.  Zhang and Lu were at a loss what to do when Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a pain in his back as he had hit a hard object.

    The two of them had never dared to take the monster lightly, so they just walked backwards. When they suddenly bumped into it, Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He quickly turned around, and was surprised to see that it was actually a big tree with a trunk.  It's so big that even three people can't hug it.

    Zhang Xiaofan then felt relieved and said to Lu Xueqi, who was looking behind her: "It's okay, it's just a tree┅┅"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a pain in his throat, his neck was entangled with a rope-like thing, and his whole body was twisted up by a huge force.

    Lu Xueqi was startled, turned around to look, and said in a voiceless voice: "Tree Demon!" (Note 2)

    I saw this big tree growing alone in this open space. At this moment, all the still branches started to move like human arms, and it was one of the thick branches that entangled Zhang Xiaofan.  In the darkness, the figure of this tree demon danced suddenly, like a nine-nether demon.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that the tree branch around his neck was getting tighter and tighter, and he was gradually out of breath. Lu Xueqi was just about to rescue him, but only heard an earth-shattering roar in the distance. The pig-headed monster seized the opportunity and jumped up, huge  His claws flashed with a faint green light, and if he hit it on the head, it might still contain huge poison.

    Lu Xueqi had no choice but to turn around to parry, but her body was blocked by it. She tried to rescue Zhang Xiaofan several times but failed. Instead, she was in danger all the time.

    Zhang Xiaofan was caught by the tree demon and felt a huge pain in his throat. However, he saw the tree demon making unpleasant noises. He thought it was probably because of joy. The tree branches wrapped around his neck pulled him back towards the tree. At the same time, there were several  A branch came over and wrapped around his body. In addition to his two hands,I can dance, but I can no longer struggle.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he looked at Lu Xueqi and found that she was too busy taking care of herself. When he looked back, there were even more dead souls coming out. He saw that a large mouth slowly opened on the trunk of the tree demon, and a pungent smell gushed out from it, and the tree branches  He was pulling him into the big mouth, I was afraid that this was the big mouth of the tree demon.

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled all over. Even if he was killed, he never thought that one day he would become fertilizer for a tree. This kind of death was really unacceptable.

    But now that the arrow is on the string, he is indeed moving towards the big mouth step by step. The stench is getting stronger and stronger, and in the blink of an eye, cold sweat is dripping from Zhang Xiaofan's forehead.

    Seeing that he was reaching the edge of the mouth, Zhang Xiaofan didn't know where he got the strength from. He struggled hard and put his feet on the tree trunk to refuse to move forward. Unfortunately, the tree demon was unusually powerful. The tree branch was pulled a few times, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately used his strength.  Exhausted, it was brought to Dakou's mouth.

    A strong fishy smell hit his face, and he didn't know how many lives this tree demon had killed. Zhang Xiaofan struggled to his death, raised his hand with all his strength, held the only weapon at hand, a fire stick, and fired at the tree.  The monster's big mouth was inserted next to it.

    There was a faint green light on the fire stick, especially on the bead at the front.

    The originally blunt fire stick was swung at the tree demon by Zhang Xiaofan. It was like a magic weapon, cutting melons and vegetables straight into the tree demon's extremely hard trunk.  At that moment, the tree demon branches dancing in the sky suddenly froze.

    Zhang Xiaofan himself was startled for a moment, and at the same time, a feeling of fear suddenly appeared in his heart.

    A familiar, cold feeling swam through the body, and then it brought a brand new breath. A thread of warmth flowed from the fire stick into Zhang Xiaofan's body, just like Zhang Xiaofan had met him in the Wanbat Ancient Cave some time ago.  The scene when vampire Jiang Laosan is fighting.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, stunned!

    He stared blankly at what was happening in front of him. After the originally arrogant and ferocious dryad was inserted into his body by an ugly-looking fire stick, his huge body that was disproportionate to the fire stick quickly withered.  All the branches, branches and even the trunk seemed to have been drained of all moisture. They were shriveled and curled up, and the leaves fell like rain. After letting out the last loud roar in its life, the whole tree collapsed, and then  , Hualuo uテu.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground and was in a daze. He didn't even need luck to know that the bursts of warm air sucked in by the burning stick were very beneficial to his body. The originally injured meridians were nourished by the new warm air, and his body was spinning.

    He looked at the fire stick in his hand, and saw that the dark blue light was gently rotating, like a person who had eaten enough. The fire stick exuded a glow of satisfaction, especially on the stick body, which was not very obvious at first.  The bloodshot eyes, as if full of blood, lit up and turned red, with a hint of ferociousness.

    "Dang", the somewhat scary-looking fire stick slipped from Zhang Xiaofan's hand, fell to the ground, jumped twice, and remained motionless.

    Leaving Zhang Xiaofan’s palm, this magical black rod seemed to have lost its parasitic host. All the light immediately disappeared, turning into an ordinary and ugly black rod.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, his mind was in turmoil, and there was only one voice echoing in his mind: What is this, what is this?

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi suddenly heard a cry of pain from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly woke up. He turned around and saw that Lu Xueqi was besieged by countless Yin spirits and the pig-headed monster. Her whole body seemed to have been hit hard and she flew backwards.  , his clothes were red, and he could tell he was seriously injured.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so excited that he couldn't care less about all the messy things. He grabbed the fire stick in his hand and flew towards Lu Xueqi.

    In mid-air, the fire stick was in his hand, and as if with a smile, a dark green light lit up again, illuminating his face.

    Wherever Zhang Xiaofan passed, countless ghosts avoided and fled in all directions. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Xiaofan caught up with Lu Xueqi, but the pig-headed monster in front was not afraid of the fire stick and rushed towards him with a roar.

    Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, worried about Lu Xueqi's injury, and refused to retreat. With the same roar, he used the Taoist teachings taught by his master Suru before going down the mountain. The fire stick suddenly left his hand and rushed towards the pig-headed monster like an arrow from a string.

    Seeing this little black stick coming towards them, the pig-headed monster waved its huge front paws, trying to push the nasty thing aside, and then rushed forward to swallow these two nasty but delicious humans into its stomach for a full meal.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he waved his palm out, he felt a cold feeling in his palm. A moment later, his heart felt cold again. The pig-headed monster was startled for a moment. When he looked down, he saw a small hole in his palm, and a heart in his chest.  There was a small hole appearing everywhere, and his entire body was covered by this seemingly inconspicuous hole.The fire sticks passed through.

    "Ouch"!

    The pig-headed monster roared heart-breakingly, its huge body shook, and fell heavily to the ground like a pillar pushing down a mountain, with dust flying into the air.  Then, it struggled on the ground for a few times, black blood flowed from the corner of its mouth, and finally stopped moving.

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan caught Lu Xueqi, but saw that her whole body was cold, she could no longer support her, and she fainted.  But the fire stick that had killed another creature flew back with a dark blue light and fell into Zhang Xiaofan's hand.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt full of energy at this moment, and most of the injuries in his body were healed. He checked Lu Xueqi's breathing again, but found that she was breathing rapidly. When he lowered his head, he saw that the skin of the wound on her left shoulder had turned black. Apparently,  Poisoned.

    Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, but he was worried that although the two monsters were dead, there were still countless ghosts around him, so he turned around and looked. Unexpectedly, he saw that the ghosts had gradually gone away and disappeared.  into the darkness.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but this was a good thing that he could only hope for. Why should he think about it so much? He quickly turned around to take care of Lu Xueqi.

    Actually, Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know that all of this was thanks to the “blood-eating beads” on his fire stick.  Eight hundred years ago, the black-hearted old man Guangda Demon Sect's "Blood Refining Hall" became famous all over the world, and he established the basic foundation of the Blood Refining Hall in the underground labyrinth of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.

    "The black-hearted old man is a cruel person. When he was refining this blood-devouring bead, he caused countless casualties and casualties. Among them, there are countless resentful souls who were killed and gathered under the abyss of death. They were not allowed to die.

    Back then, they were all harmed by this blood-devouring bead. Although today, the blood-devouring bead and the nameless evil stick have merged into one, their shape has changed greatly, and their evil aura has been restrained.

    But as soon as Zhang Xiaofan cast the spell, the ferocious aura of the blood-devouring bead was immediately revealed, and these ghosts were so frightened that they fled away, almost thinking that the ferocious old man with a black heart had resurrected.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lowered Lu Xueqi to the ground, hesitated for a moment, looked at the black wound, and sighed.

    As if the eternal darkness has returned to calm, deathly silence.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt slightly dizzy, but when he saw that there was no black air on Lu Xueqi's face after bandaging the wound, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    He guarded the unconscious woman and sat quietly.

    The fire stick emits a faint green light, shrouding them.

    There is silence all around!

    quiet!

    There was not even the sound of insects. Under the abyss of death, there seemed to be no living thing except for the Yin spirit beasts.

    However, at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard the sound of footsteps.

    These footsteps in the darkness were gentle and harmonious, but to Zhang Xiaofan's ears, they were like a bolt from the blue.  He stood up suddenly, turned his head to look at the sound of footsteps, and held the fire stick tightly at the same time.

    In the distance, in the darkness, there was a little light. It moved over, and then, a woman appeared in the light. She was dressed in aqua clothes, with fine eyebrows and beautiful eyes. Her jade-like skin beat the frost and snow. She seemed to be carrying a demon in this darkness.  Extraordinarily gorgeous, there is a soul-stirring and strange beauty.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his mouth wide and was speechless. This woman was actually the girl in green he met in the Shanhaiyuan of Heyang City when he came down the mountain.

    Note 1: "Gods and Demons are Strange. Monsters Chapter" Red-eyed pig demon: pig head and dog body, huge body, black hair, hard thorns, red eyes, able to see in the dark.  It likes to eat rotten food and likes to live in dark and moist places.

    Note 2: "The Gods and Demons are Strange and the Spirits Chapter" Dryad: Thousand-year-old tree, it is said that it absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and it is also said that it absorbs the power of resentful spirits and demons in the filthy places, thus becoming a spirit.  Large tree-like, food-eating creature.  There are also rumors that it can move on its own.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 40 Blackwater Black Snake

.    At this time, the girl also saw Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who was still unconscious lying beside him. She obviously did not expect that there were still living people under the abyss of death. Her expression changed and she was also surprised.

    Immediately, she saw Zhang Xiaofan's face clearly, she was stunned for a moment, a trace of surprise flashed across her face, and then she smiled.

    “It’s true that we meet each other everywhere in life!” She walked over gracefully like a beautiful and blooming lily in the darkness.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up and stood in front of Lu Xueqi intentionally or unintentionally. After all, it would not be an ordinary person who would enter this abyss of death where ghost monsters are infested.

    The girl came closer, and Zhang Xiaofan saw clearly that there was a small white flower on the green fingers of her right hand, which actually emitted a faint white light and illuminated the land near the woman. He didn't know what kind of alien species it was.  .

    However, Zhang Xiaofan has no time to take care of the flower now. Although he is still a little wary towards this strange woman, no matter what, seeing her under this dark and lonely abyss of death immediately makes him feel a little more cautious.  close.

    "Good milk." Zhang Xiaofan wanted to say some polite greetings, but when he came out, these two words were the only ones left.

    The girl glanced at him and said with a smile: "Isn't this Zhang Xiaofan and Zhang Shaoxia from Qingyun Mountain? Why did you come to this ghostly place? This is not the place you should come to."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said: "How do you know that I am a disciple of Qingyun?"

    The girl smiled but did not answer.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, feeling that this young girl was very special. He was just thinking about something when he heard the young girl chuckle and said, "Excuse me, Mr. Zhang, how long have you been here? Have you found the Blood Cave?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said: "What kind of bleeding hole?"

    The girl snorted, and the smile on her face gradually faded, but she still said calmly: "Zhang Shaoxia is very good at pretending to be confused. How could you, the so-called righteous people, come to this dark and dirty place if it wasn't for the things in the Blood Cave?  Come?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused by what she said, but he vaguely understood that there was a bleeding cave here. There might be something important in the cave, but he had never heard his master or the master uncle say it before going down the mountain, but he was thinking at this moment.  But it was not these, but he heard the meaning of the girl's words and said in a deep voice: "Nai said that our righteous way is hypocritical, who is that Nai?"

    The girl flicked her aqua clothes, and the flowers between her fingers drew an arc in the air with her jade-like hands. The white light left a trace in the air, as if she was nostalgic for this darkness, and it remained for a long time.  , and then slowly dissipated.

    "Am I not the demon sect witch that you hate so much?" She smiled sweetly.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, and he suddenly felt a sense of loss, but this thought only passed by without leaving any trace, and then he snorted and concentrated on alert.

    Since he entered the Qingyun Mountain Sect, he has listened to the teachers and brothers teaching the demons of the Demon Sect how to cause harm to the world and be cruel and unethical. The rules of the Qingyun Sect strictly prohibit the association with people from the Demon Sect. They are enemies of life and death.  We live together.

    However, the girl did not seem to have any intention of taking action immediately because of her deep hatred. Instead, her eyes glanced behind Zhang Xiaofan, took a look, and suddenly smiled and said: "This sister seems to be waking up, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back and saw Lu Xueqi turning over slightly, moving the corners of her mouth twice, and slowly opened her eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and turned around and said: "I'm awake!"

    Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi suddenly looked shocked and struggled: "Be careful┅┅"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, he felt a sudden fragrant smell around him, and where the white light flashed, a white flower appeared in front of his eyes.

    In the darkness, under the abyss of death, where can there be any flowers?  Zhang Xiaofan was horrified and took a step back, only to see that the flower was moving automatically without any wind, as if smiling slightly at him in mid-air, and nodded. In an instant, a flower fell into pieces, and the petals were white and lovely, but the edges were  A faint green light flashed and flew towards him.

    Even if he didn't know the girl's identity as a demon sect, he knew something was wrong just by looking at the strange flower. Zhang Xiaofan was suddenly attacked. He hurriedly took a few steps back. He raised the fire stick in his hand in front of him to block the rapid fire.  The petals came into contact with the dark green light of the fire stick, and most of them were blocked, but a few of them narrowly passed by, almost injuring Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was still in shock, cursing in his heart that these demon cult monsters were indeed treacherous and treacherous. What the master, wife, and brothers said were truly wise, word for word.  But at this moment, he glanced around and saw that the girl moved and flew towards Lu Xueqi.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Seeing that Lu Xueqi was seriously injured and had little power to fight back, and the distance between himself was further pulled away, he hurriedly raised the fire stick with a wave of his hand and rushed towards the girl in green.

    listenAt the sound of the wind, the girl in green smiled calmly and raised her right hand in the air to greet it. In an instant, all the petals flew back like lightning and gathered on the bud. The small flower with a faint white light between her fingers came forward to greet it.  , as soon as the white shimmer and the dark green light of the fire stick came into contact, the two touched each other in mid-air, and there was a stalemate for a moment. It seemed that there was no difference between the winner and the loser, and they flew back.

    In the darkness, a slightly surprised cry suddenly sounded.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhang Xiaofan continued to light the fire stick and quickly returned to Lu Xueqi's side, blocking her in front of her to prevent this weird and treacherous devil cult witch from committing any more evil tricks.

    However, the "weird and sinister" witch suddenly stopped at this moment and stopped moving forward, letting Zhang Xiaofan return to Lu Xueqi's side, looking at Zhang Xiaofan with a look of shock.

    In the fight just now, she thought that Zhang Xiaofan could be easily cured by the "Sadness" flower in her hand. Unexpectedly, when the "Sadness Flower" and the fire stick were pressed against each other in mid-air, they could use the object to pass through the people's hearts.  , the strange fragrance that made people paralyzed immediately was pushed back, and there was a faint hint of backlash, which surprised her.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood in front of Lu Xueqi, helped her stand up, and asked in a low voice: "Is your baby okay? Senior Sister Lu?"

    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly, and Zhang Xiaofan felt relieved, turned around and said bitterly: "Shameless monster, only sneak attacks!"

    The surprise in the girl's eyes immediately disappeared, replaced by a look of anger. She snorted and said, "Okay, I'll show you the power of the demon in a moment!"

    She was about to make a move as she spoke. Zhang Xiaofan was on guard, but he was crying in his heart. Lu Xueqi was leaning on him now, weak and weak. It was obvious that she was seriously injured. It was probably because the poison had not been cleared away, and the demon sect witch in front of him was strange and difficult.  I'm afraid I won't be able to take care of Senior Sister Lu if I start taking action.

    "It's a pity that things in the world are often not as satisfactory as expected. Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts were racing here, but he suddenly found that things were getting worse and worse.

    In the darkness, another light lit up, but this light was different from the girl in green. Although it was bright, it was dark. In the darkness, people almost thought it was black light.  In the light, a faint figure came out and stopped next to the girl in green. This was a tall woman, dressed in black, with a veil on her face. It was this girl who was walking with her in Shanhaiyuan that day.  companion.

    Then, in Zhang Xiaofan's surprised eyes, one after another light lit up in the darkness, and about five more people appeared, dressed in yellow. They were the entourage of the girl who was in Shanhaiyuan that day. At this moment, all of them were actually there.  Here we are.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his throat was dry, and he couldn't help but feel cold under the gazes of so many people.  At this moment, he suddenly heard Lu Xueqi's soft and feeble words in his ear: "Go quickly, these human beings are not inferior to you and me, they are invincible!"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and saw that pale and beautiful face beside him, but there was no worry or fear on it, as if he was just saying something normal.  Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, shook his head, pursed his lips, and turned his head again to face those members of the Demon Cult who appeared mysteriously.

    "Baguio, be careful," the masked woman looked at the two people in front of her, her eyes finally fell on the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand, and she whispered, "That black stick is a little weird."

    Baguio, the girl in green, said: "Aunt You, what did you see?"

    The masked woman whom she called Aunt You could not clearly see her expression, but a trace of confusion could be heard from her words: "It seems that the fierceness just now is too similar, but how can a person with the right path have such a thing?"  , they don’t know how to control this bead, and this, this is a short stick, what’s going on?”

    Baguio snorted and said, "I want to see how powerful this thing is!" She took a step forward, and then the man in yellow behind her also walked forward at the same time.  Zhang Xiaofan realized something was wrong. Although he wanted to fight the enemy, the disparity between us and the enemy was too great, so he had to help Lu Xueqi retreat.

    The masked woman in black looked very ghostly, floating straight forward in the darkness, following Baguio, almost like a ghost, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear:  "The short stick in that boy's hand is extremely vicious, can you feel it?"

    Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan who was nervous and alert in front of him, and nodded.

    The masked woman paused and said: "Even so, I feel that the ferocious power in this stick has not been fully released, and seems to be suppressed by something. From my point of view, I am afraid that this stick is probably as strong as  Our holy religion has some connections, and this young man’s identity is very suspicious, so you should think twice before doing anything.”

    Baguio frowned and said, "Aunt You, what do you want me to do?"

    The masked woman's voice turned calm and said: "Just capture it and take it back to the nurse. The sect leader is wise and knows the world, so he must know this thing!"

    &nbsp; Baguio thought for a while and said: "That's fine."

    While they were talking, their feet did not stop and they kept pushing forward. Without the approval of the two of them, the man in yellow next to them would naturally not take action. The two parties advanced and retreated while talking.

    Zhang Xiaofan helped Lu Xueqi, feeling more and more nervous, but gradually heard the sound of water waves in his ears, and it seemed that he was walking back to the waterside where he started.

    Baguio was startled for a moment, then turned to the masked woman and said, "Aunt You, is this the Merciless Sea?"

    The masked woman was silent for a moment, then sighed in a low voice and said: "Infatuation is only for the pain of ruthlessness! Yes, this is the most mysterious ruthless sea among the five seas."

    "Ah!" As if because of her youth, Baguio didn't notice the bitterness in the words of the masked woman she called Aunt You. She was so excited that she said: "I have heard my father say since I was a child, the Merciless Sea  Hidden deep underground is the Sea of ??Nine Netherworlds, and I heard from him that the Dripping Cave under the Dead Soul Abyss is on the shores of this Merciless Sea. It seems that we have been searching for three days and finally found it."

    The masked woman fell into silence and remained silent.

    Baguio was a little strange, looked at her, then turned around and said, "Okay, I will capture you first, and then look for the bloody hole!"

    “As she spoke, she waved her hand, and the five men in yellow stepped on together, ready to take action.  Behind Zhang Xiaofan is the boundless merciless sea in the darkness, and in front of him are surrounded by these demon sect people. There is really no way forward, no retreat, and he is in a desperate situation.

    Lu Xueqi felt the cold wind blowing from the ruthless sea behind her, which chilled her heart. Her body was sore and weak, and she felt faintly dizzy and nauseous, probably because of the residual poison that had not been cleared away.

    How smart she is, she knows this situation without even thinking about it. If Zhang Xiaofan wants to take care of her, they can only die together.

    She turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. The young man seemed a little nervous at the moment. His body was very tense. Even the hand holding her was straining due to nervousness. In his eyes, there was still a desire for life and a desire for death.  fear.

    However, he clearly did not flinch even a little bit.

    "Junior brother Zhang." She called softly. Zhang Xiaofan heard it and moved his shoulders. He seemed to be about to turn around, but for some reason, he finally did not look back at her.

    "Senior Sister Lu, on the platform, even my mother saved me just now. I┅┅I┅┅ won't leave." Zhang Xiaofan was in a state of excitement and was about to say something heroic, but when the words came to his lips, he seemed to lose his voice.  There was no trace of him, and in the end he could only say the word "I won't leave" dryly.

    Lu Xueqi stopped talking.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt uneasy. Did he contradict her with his words?  For some reason, he was a little afraid of this frosty woman from the moment he first met Lu Xueqi.

    An icy cold wind blew from the ruthless sea, blowing up some of the long hair of the silent woman behind him and gently brushing his neck and cheeks.

    The waves of the Heartless Sea seemed to suddenly surge.

    Deep in the darkness, as if sighing, the wind passed by, like the ruthless sea showing a ferocious smile, looking at the people in the world sarcastically.

    Baguio smiled and surrounded him with five men in yellow.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a step back, only to feel a chill under his feet as he stepped into the icy cold sea water.

    At this moment, in the gradually turbulent and ruthless sea, a huge wave suddenly rose high. The sound of the waves was deafening. It was several feet high. The strong wind blew against their faces. Everyone on the shore became pale and almost couldn't stand.  Steady steps.

    The masked woman standing at the end suddenly changed her color and shouted: "Baguio, retreat quickly!"

    Baguio was shocked, knowing that Aunt You was well-informed, and even her father had always respected her, so she retreated without thinking too much.

    As soon as she moved, the five people in yellow also moved back. Only Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were standing closest to the seaside, were caught off guard and were hit head-on by the huge wave. Not only were they soaked to the bone, but the coldness penetrated their bones.  It was cold but extremely uncomfortable.

    Then, everyone looked towards the suddenly changed Merciless Sea, and saw two huge lights with green light slowly lighting up in the pitch-black sea. But after looking over, the lights were really strange.  It is not an ordinary round shape, but has an elongated shape from top to bottom. Especially in the middle, there are two thin black gaps, exuding a cold and sinister look.

    "It's it, it's it." The masked woman shuddered, "This beast is not dead yet!"

    Baguio was shocked and said: "Beast? Aunt You, what is this?"

    The masked woman looked at the two haloes of light that were getting closer and closer to the coast on the rough and ruthless sea. There was a hint of fear in her voice, and she said: "This is black water."?Snake.  "

    When Baguio was hit by a big earthquake, I couldn’t believe it. I asked in surprise: “Wasn’t this monster killed by the mythical beast Yellow Bird in the Great Swamp of the West thousands of years ago?”

    The masked woman said quickly: "That's what the rumors say, but it appears here today. I don't know Luo Baguio. This black water black snake is an ancient magical beast. It is extremely fierce. It can't be eliminated except for its natural enemy, the yellow bird. Let's hurry up."  retreat."

    Baguio took two steps back, then turned around and said: "But that kid┅┅"

    The masked woman shook her head repeatedly and said: "I don't care about so much anymore, let's go quickly."

    Baguio was still hesitating, but Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were standing on the beach and soaked by the waves, almost held their breath in the blink of an eye.

    As they got closer, they could see clearly that the two huge lanterns, which were almost as tall as two people, were actually a pair of giant eyes.  Speaking of which, ever since he entered the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, Zhang Xiaofan kept seeing strange and huge eyes, from the old red demon eyes to the giant eyes of the pig-headed monster, but no matter which one was compared to the pair in front of him, it was simply  Like mustard seeds compared to Sumeru.

    The sea breeze blows sharply against your face, but it does not bring a slightly salty smell, but an overwhelming fishy smell that stings your nose.

    An extremely huge black snake slowly appeared in front of them.  Its lower body was coiled, and the snake's body was soaked in the sea water. The crowd was actually less than three-thirds of the thickness of the huge snake's body. Instead, it was just the upper body and head of the black water black snake standing upright in the air, which was already dozens of feet above the ground.  Tall, with snake eyes emitting a faint green light, it is looking down from above at the moment, looking at the people who are like ants to it.  (Note 1)

    Zhang Xiaofan never knew that there were such huge creatures in this world. He even thought that the spiritual water unicorn on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain was the largest spiritual beast in the world.  But compared with the black water snake in front of him, the water unicorn is no different from a puppy in terms of body size.

    Needless to say, Lu Xueqi next to him, and even Baguio and others from the Demon Cult had never seen such a huge beast before. They were stunned for a while and were speechless.

    Note 1: "The Classic of Mountains and Seas. The Great Wilderness Southern Classic": South of the Black Water, there are black snakes that eat squid.  Where there is Wushan, there are yellow birds in the west.  Imperial medicine, Bazhai.  The yellow bird in Wushan is the mysterious snake.

    ?Also note: "Different Gods and Demons. Monster Chapter" Black Water Black Snake: a giant snake with a black body, white belly, and green eyes. The snake body is more than four feet thick and more than a hundred feet long.  He ate the elixir of gods and survived, lived for ten thousand years, and lived in the great swamps of the west.  It is also said to live in the sea.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 41 Jedi

.    The waves on the ruthless sea gradually calmed down, but the fear in everyone's hearts did not diminish at all.  The huge body of the Black Water Black Snake was coiled in front of you, standing there like a demon from all eternity.

    And the giant snake's head swayed slightly, as if it didn't expect to encounter the breath of a living person under this abyss of death. It looked at the crowd a few times, but for a while it didn't make any move.

    Lu Xueqi was a calm person. She reacted first and turned around to see Zhang Xiaofan still looking up at the Black Water Black Snake. She gently pulled his sleeve.  Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and turned his head. Lu Xueqi said lightly: "Let's step back."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately woke up, nodded repeatedly, and helped Lu Xueqi retreat.  The masked woman standing next to Baguio in the back glanced out of the corner of her eye and said in a voiceless voice: "Don't move┅┅"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were both startled, but in the blink of an eye, the green light burst out from the giant eyes of the Black Water Black Snake. As if it was startled by something, it let out a roar that shook the earth and shook the earth. Everyone present covered it with their hands.  Both ears, but still only felt a buzzing in the ears.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in a panicked state when he saw the body of the Black Water Black Snake move in the blink of an eye. Its tail, which was originally soaked in the sea water, was swept away. In an instant, a row of water walls that were several feet high and dozens of feet wide were raised, overwhelming the sky and the earth.  , and among the water splashes, there were even black snake tails mixed in, rushing towards them with boundless energy.

    The splash was still a few feet away, and the strong wind was already blowing in your face, making it almost impossible to stand still. If you were really hit by this tsunami-like wall of water and hit the huge snake's tail, you would probably be shattered to pieces.  Zhang Xiaofan didn't care so much, he hugged Lu Xueqi with his right hand, held up the fire stick and flew back with all his strength.

    But the wall of water actually flew like the wind, faster than any movement. Zhang Xiaofan was caught up by the wall of water before he could fly even one foot away.  The sound of the water was like thunder, almost within earshot.  Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was tense, and there were almost no thoughts in his mind. When he was about to live or die, Zhang Xiaofan screamed and flew upward with all his strength, but he only flew more than a foot off the ground, and Zhang Xiaofan only felt a chill all over his body.

    "Boom"!

    He was involuntarily swept into the huge waves, and his whole body was soaked in the blink of an eye. He even heard Lu Xueqi beside him scream, and his hands were released. Under this overwhelming force, he and Lu Xueqi actually  It was scattered by life and death.

    Zhang Xiaofan was horrified and was about to struggle to grab Lu Xueqi, but this huge wave was so powerful that in an instant the two of them were already several feet apart.

    Seeing the huge waves roaring and roaring, Lu Xueqi, who was by his side just now, disappeared into the turbulent darkness in the blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaking, his mind was in chaos, and his whole body was pushed by the huge waves, rolling forward in the waves.

    Just when this roaring sound shook the sky, Zhang Xiaofan felt that every part of his body was being squeezed by the huge force and was about to burst. He suddenly saw a black shadow flashing in the waves, where there was a roar, and a black shadow flashed across the waves.  The huge black snake tail of the Shui Xuan snake rushed over like a mountain.

    Wherever the black color passed, water sprayed out, and sand and gravel flew unexpectedly. The momentum was so overwhelming that even if Zhang Xiaofan was killed, he didn't believe he could survive being hit by this giant tail.  Life is there.

    At this moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan plucked up the courage and strength surged out of his body from nowhere.  In the waves, a dark green light appeared again. Zhang Xiaofan possessed it, fled for his life, soared into the sky, and actually climbed more than a foot into the huge waves.

    He was feeling happy in his heart when he suddenly felt an overwhelming force sweeping past him. His whole body trembled for a moment. Even though he was just swept away by this remaining force, his vision was already dark and he almost felt faint.  Go, if he hadn't known that this moment was really a life and death moment, and forced himself to stay awake, he would have almost died here.

    Even so, the power of the Black Water Black Snake's tail was so powerful that Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, his bones were in pain, and he almost seemed to be torn apart. In this huge wave, there was no remaining strength.  , was hit by this huge force and flew far away.

    The other person was in the air, flying straight into the boundless darkness ahead of him involuntarily.  When he turned around and looked down, he saw that the mountain-like waves and the huge snake's tail had swallowed up the people in Baguio in the blink of an eye.  The men in yellow flew away, but were immediately hit by the huge waves.

    The woman in green stood up and made gestures with her hands, but a white light lit up. The white flowers in her hands were raised in front of her. In a moment, six strange flowers appeared, surrounding the middle flower, each flower  There is another pure white light connected with it, which looks like a white halo.

    Then he saw that Baguio's face was pale, but his expression didn't seem to be panic. As soon as the white light wheel formed, it turned sharply, and the dazzling white light faced the huge waves, and actually blocked the huge waves.  In a moment, huge waves piled up like mountains in mid-air, and the roar was almost terrifying.

    Taking advantage of this moment to catch his breath, Baguio flew up, but at this moment, he saw a loud roar in the huge waves.There was a roar, and the huge black snake tail swept across at this moment.

    In a moment, the white light wheel flew into dust and disappeared, unable to block it for even a moment. Seeing that this young woman was about to be hit by the giant tail, suddenly in the waves, the masked woman suddenly appeared,  The soft, light yellow round object in his hand flashed in the air, and came at lightning speed, holding it under Baguio's body in front of the giant tail.

    Baguio narrowly avoided this life-threatening thing, but was still hit by the remaining force. With a lightening of his body, he floated far away into the darkness behind.  And in the next moment, the figure of the masked woman was once again submerged in the huge waves.

    The power of the Black Water Black Snake's tail is unimaginably great.  Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, but he felt the wind whistling in his ears, whizzing by, and he kept flying backwards.

    If he suddenly hit something, such as a hard rock cliff, all the bones in his body would be broken, but he knew that Zhang Xiaofan was no longer able to control his body, and his whole body could not help but resign himself to fate.

    Who would have thought that this abyss of death was really surprisingly big. After flying for a long time, it didn't hit anything yet.  Even Zhang Xiaofan himself felt that the speed was gradually slowing down, and he was slowly falling. It seemed that the remaining energy was gradually disappearing.

    Although it will be uncomfortable to fall to the ground, it is much better to be disgraced than to hit the wall. Zhang Xiaofan was in a happy place, when suddenly, he felt that the darkness in front of him suddenly solidified like a mountain, pressing down on his head.

    Like a mountain and a cliff, it lies in front of you.  Zhang Xiaofan hugged his head, shrank back, and hit him hard.

    "boom!"

    With rubble flying everywhere and gold stars flying, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, and he spat out a mouthful of blood with a loud sound, sprinkling it on his clothes.  In just this moment, he just felt like his whole body was scattered. If it weren't for the protection of Taoism and Buddhism in his body, he would have died at that time.

    Even so, he didn't feel good. He stopped for a moment on the cliff, and then slid down weakly. His body was sliding down, and hit the hard stone wall several times. With a "bang bang" sound,  There was severe pain all over his body, and he didn't know how many bones were broken. Anyway, he just felt that there was no complete place in his body.

    After falling like this for a while, Zhang Xiaofan turned outwards after another impact. At this moment, he had almost given up hope, but as he turned, against the faint light from the fire stick on his chest, he vaguely saw a figure not far below.  The black shadow looks like an old tree growing on the cliff.

    At this critical moment, he did not expect that there would be trees growing on the hard stone walls in such a dead underground place as the Necromantic Abyss, so he instinctively stretched out his hand to grab the old tree.

    The wind was blowing fast, and he fell faster, but in the end, he caught the old tree at the moment of lightning.

    In the tentacles, there was indeed no coldness of the cliff stone, but a warm feeling. However, the force of the fall was so huge that the old tree seemed to have unstable roots. Although Zhang Xiaofan grabbed the trunk, the tree shook violently, earth and rocks fell, and it shook.  After a few shakes, with a loud crash, the tree and the people fell down together.

    The moment he fell, Zhang Xiaofan felt his heart sink, as if his heart was falling into a bottomless abyss. In panic, his body still fell, but after this resistance, the speed still slowed down, and only a sound was heard.  There was a loud noise, and he fell heavily to the ground, and he fainted.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Zhang Xiaofan woke up slowly. Before opening his eyes, he felt severe pain all over his body, as if he was falling apart.  But with the pain, it seems that he is still alive, and he is not entirely sad.

    He opened his eyes and couldn't help but froze for a moment.

    At this moment, he was in a closed and damp place. It looked like it was probably a stone cave. The top of the cave was two people high, but the sides were only three feet wide. It was very narrow. The sides of the cave were made of cold and hard stones. He looked at  It's exactly the same as the one on the cliff just now, except that it's not on this cliff, but also near the cliff.

    However, the stones in the cave seem to contain something luminous. They are not very big but there are many of them. They emit soft light one by one, illuminating the cave quite brightly.

    Zhang Xiaofan carefully looked at the situation in the cave and felt that it seemed to be on a passage. One end was a pile of rubble, which blocked the road tightly. The other end extended inward, but it turned a corner not far away.  It's bent and I can't see clearly what's going on inside.

    He was stunned for a moment on the ground, and then he wanted to get up. Unexpectedly, his body moved, and his left hand was supported on the ground. Suddenly, his whole body was in severe pain, and he screamed out.  "Ah!" His body trembled, especially the pain in his left hand.

    "Humph." A cold snort suddenly came from deep inside the cave. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and turned around to look, only to see a woman turning around the corner. She was dressed in aqua clothes and was beautiful and beautiful. She was not that  Who is the little demon sect girl?

    heThe two were still in a confrontation just now. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly saw this person from the Demon Cult. He instinctively raised the fire stick and concentrated on guarding. For a moment, he even forgot about the pain in his body.

    Unexpectedly, the girl named Baguio glared at him, with no intention of taking action at all. She looked strange and disappointed, as if she couldn't get enough energy. She said impatiently: "Okay, okay, it's up to you.  That stupid look, with seven or eight broken bones all over his body, is still so energetic!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, but saw that Baguio didn't seem to have any intention of taking action. Although it was strange, he slowly put down the fire stick. Unexpectedly, as soon as he relaxed, the pain filled the air immediately, and he couldn't help but cry out again.  .

    Baguio looked at the strange grinning look of this righteous young man, and couldn't help but burst into laughter. The atmosphere immediately relaxed, but after the laughter, she let out a long sigh, which was quite sad.

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted. He had a stubborn temper. He felt embarrassed when this young woman laughed at him. He said slightly angrily: "What are you laughing at?"

    Baguio glanced at him and said, "I was just laughing at you."

    Zhang Xiaofan heard that she was so direct and did not save any face. He became even more angry and said angrily: "What's so funny? Let's see if your breasts are hit?"

    Baguio's expression changed, and she looked like she was about to teach this ignorant boy a lesson. Unexpectedly, she moved her hands, and suddenly she lost her meaning and sighed: "We are all dead soon, why should I argue with you?"  ?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to be on guard when he suddenly heard this woman say such words. He couldn't help but paused and asked in surprise: "What did you say?"

    Baguio glanced at him and said, "This is a cave, can't you tell?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes! So what?"

    Baguio snorted, pointed to the rocks in front of him, and said, "That's the only exit there. It's blocked by a mountain of rocks. If you have the ability, just break through the mountain and get out!"

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide and glanced at the rocks. He saw that the entrance of the cave was tightly blocked by huge stones, leaving no gaps. He knew his own affairs, and when it came to being an enemy, his fire stick and this  There is still some use in practicing body and mind, but if it is used to dig mountains and dig like a foolish old man, it is really useless.

    After staying for a while, he suddenly thought of something important. He quickly turned around and said, "I remember that I hit the cliff and fell to the ground. How did I end up in this cave?"

    Baguio said calmly: "I dragged you in."

    "What?" Zhang Xiaofan was furious.

    Baguio glanced at him and said: "I landed not too far away from you when you were unconscious, and happened to see you. At this moment, the Black Water Black Snake was chasing us again. I looked up and saw that you had torn off the  The old tree was actually a cave, and there was light coming out of it, and the entrance was not big, so I hid in it. Before I left, I thought you were pitiful, so I pulled you in, you idiot!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Then why is the entrance to the cave buried?"

    Baguio shrugged his shoulders and said with an unlucky look on his face: "The black water black snake couldn't get in. In anger, it swiped its tail and hit the cliff. As a result, half of the mountain collapsed. It destroyed us here."  , all buried alive."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her for a long time, then said dubiously: "Really?"

    Anger appeared on Baguio's face, and he grabbed a palm-sized stone and threw it over, "I lied to you? I should have known better that you would die!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was unable to dodge, so he had to protect his head with his hands. Unexpectedly, the stone hit his left hand, which immediately hurt his heart. His vision went dark, and he almost fainted again.

    Baguio saw Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly turn pale in the distance. He held the left hand that was thrown by the stone and made a pained expression. His heart skipped a beat, and then he said coldly: "Don't pretend to be dead, hehe, you are such a person."  I’ve seen a lot.”

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan still had the energy to pay attention to what she said about "pretending to be dead". He just felt that he was really going to die from the pain, and his whole hand was so painful that he lost consciousness.

    Baguio watched for a while and saw that he didn't seem to be putting on airs. He walked a few steps to Zhang Xiaofan, glanced at him twice, ignored Zhang Xiaofan's expression, and stretched out his hand to pinch Zhang Xiaofan's arm.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so painful that he broke into a cold sweat and said angrily: "What are you doing with your breasts?"

    Baguio was not angry, but there was a hint of apology on her face, saying: "Your hand bone is broken."

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted, but he was stubborn and said straightforwardly: "I was broken by the black water black snake, and it has nothing to do with it. Go away quickly."

    Baguio glanced at him one more time, said hey, and actually didn't say anything. He walked away and stood aside, watching coldly, as if he was watching a good show.

    Zhang XiaofanThe pain was excruciating, but I couldn't lose face in front of this witch no matter what. I stood up and checked myself, but I saw many scratches all over my body, but most of them were external injuries, with only a broken bone in my left hand.  , it can also be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    But even so, the pain of broken bones was not easy to endure. He moved like this a few times, pulling the injured area, and cold sweat broke out again.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and followed the general healing techniques learned from Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain. He originally wanted to fix his arm, but unexpectedly, he searched everywhere, but all he found were strange rocks with abrupt shapes, and there was no straight wooden bar to fix his arm.  , I can’t help but feel worried.

    Baguio stood aside at this time and suddenly said: "That stick of yours."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and then realized that the fire stick was one foot long, which was just right for use. He glanced at the girl and wanted to say some thanks, but he saw that she looked down on him and swallowed her words again.  Qiang said: "I have thought of it a long time ago. If you want more milk, please tell me."

    Baguio pursed her lips and said, "Then what are you looking for all over the floor?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said angrily: "Can't I look for a way out? If I don't find a way out, will I really be stuck here forever?" When he said this, he suddenly remembered something, his body trembled, and he turned to Baguio and said: "That's right.  , has Nai seen my fellow senior sister?"

    Seeing his anxious look, Baguio was startled for a moment, then shook her head and said, "Everyone's life was at stake at that time, so how could they pay attention to others?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent, he was really worried. Lu Xueqi had been poisoned and suffered from such a disaster. She was afraid that her life would be in danger.  Thinking of this, he sighed and lowered his head.

    Baguio's expression slowed down. Seeing the young man lowering his head to fix his injured arm on the ugly fire stick, he couldn't help but ask, "Are you and your senior sister getting along well?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, shook his head and said: "No, but she is me after allwhy should I tell her!" After snorting, Zhang Xiaofan, who suddenly woke up, ignored her, tore the clothes off his body, and used his mouth to sing.  He closed his right hand and tied his left hand firmly, then looked at the pile of rocks at the door, finally sighed, turned around and walked towards the cave.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan walking inside, Baguio couldn't help but said: "Where are you going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said as he walked: "I'm buried alive here, I have to see what's going on inside!"

    Baguio snorted, but somehow, in this lifeless cave, she still followed him, as if the two of them were together, so they were not so panicked.

    Turning the corner, what appeared in front of Zhang Xiaofan was a long corridor similar to the one he was in just now, but it was wider. The stone walls on both sides were still shining with light, making the place quite bright, but the dust under his feet was extremely thick.  There are obvious footprints when you step on it.

    There was a footprint going forward in the middle of the road. It seemed that it was left by Baguio when he walked in just now to investigate.

    After walking for a while, the corridor came to the end, but there was another corner ahead, and at the same time there was a faint sound of water.

    At this time, Baguio, who was walking behind him, suddenly called out: "Zhang Xiaofan."

    "What?" Zhang Xiaofan responded subconsciously, but immediately turned around and said, "How do you know my name?"

    Baguio chuckled and said, "You told me in Heyang City!"

    Zhang Xiaofan then remembered and felt embarrassed. He turned his head and walked forward, saying at the same time: "Why is there the sound of water in front of me?"

    Baguio said angrily: "That's at the end of this passage. There is a small curtain of water dripping down. There is no way out. Alas! I didn't expect that I would die in this place."

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored her and walked forward. After walking like this for a while, the sound of water gradually became louder and made a "swishing" sound.  After a while, I really saw the end of the passage ahead. A curtain of water hung directly from the top of the cave. The water splashed everywhere, crystal clear and beautiful, and finally fell into a small pool at the end of the passage. If it weren't for this desperate place, it would still be a scenery.  .

    But no matter who it is at this moment, naturally they will not be in a good mood to appreciate this scenery.  Zhang Xiaofan walked to the waterfall and took a closer look, and his heart dropped.

    Behind the waterfall is a hard stone wall, which is no different from the stones on both sides of the passage. The bottom of the small pool is even clearer, and you can’t see where the water flows out. It is probably a small place where it seeps into the ground.  And above, the dripping place is only on the top of a stone wall cave. I don't know if the water is dripping all over the place. Is there any way out?

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and met Baguio's eyes. The two looked at each other and fell silent.

    In this cave, there was a deathly silence for a while.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt confused. Seeing that he was in a desperate situation, he was also worried about the missing Lu Xueqi? Not to mention being upset, the wound on my left hand was not treated properly or something, and the pain came again in waves, which was extremely uncomfortable.

    Baguio looked at him, feeling a little unbearable for some reason, and whispered: "Sit down and have a rest first! We will think of ways to go out slowly."

    In this desperate situation, Zhang Xiaofan’s original hostility towards her seemed to have faded.  If it were in the outside world, he would naturally be incompatible with this demonic witch, but at this moment and here, both of them are about to die together, so how can they care about their sect opinions?

    Zhang Xiaofan sat down silently, looked around blankly, and finally looked at the stone wall above the dripping water. He thought to himself: I didn't expect that I suffered so many setbacks the first time I went down the mountain, and now I am in a dead end. If Master knows,  I'm afraid I have to scold the unscrupulous disciple again!  If Senior Sister Ling'er knew about it, she wouldn't know either Baguio looked from the side and saw that Zhang Xiaofan suddenly looked a little strange, and couldn't help but said: "What are you thinking about?"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, his face turned red, but he was willing to tell the truth. He glanced at it and casually changed the subject: "There are a lot of strange things in this Abyss of Death. Look at the stone walls at the top of the cave. There are a few red spots, like water droplets."  When it flows by, it is reflected like blood┅┅"

    Baguio suddenly jumped up, widened his eyes, looked nervous, and said anxiously: "What did you say?"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 42 Blood Cave

.    Zhang Xiaofan did not expect Baguio to have such a big reaction. He was startled by her and pointed at the top of the cave: "There are a few red stones there"

    Baguio immediately approached and looked carefully at the top of the cave. Sure enough, through the water drops, there were seven and a half palm-sized red stones inlaid on the top of the cave. The texture of the stone was the same as that of the stones next to it.  Only the color is different.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio looking nervous and looking at the stone wall at the top of the cave with all his attention. He was also quite curious. He stood up and looked there. He saw the seven red stones on the top of the cave crookedly distributed on the top of the cave. It looked like  It's a weird spoon shape.

    Especially the color, which has been washed away by water in this cave for who knows how many years, is still as red as blood. Even when the crystal water drops flow through these red stones, they are reflected by it into a red color like blood, and then drip.  When it falls, it is like drops of blood dripping from the ceiling of the cave.  But once they were far away from the red stones, the water drops returned to their original transparent appearance.

    As he watched, he suddenly heard Baguio beside him murmuring: "Blood dripping hole, dripping blood hole, dripping blood Ha!" Baguio suddenly beamed with joy and slapped Zhang Xiaofan hard with his right hand. Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly turned pale.  The power of the palm is really not light.

    Zhang Xiaofan was furious in his heart and was about to ask, but he saw the woman smiling sweetly. She didn't care at all, with excitement on her face, and said: "You are such a black-hearted old ghost, you actually built the bleeding cave in such a place, no wonder  We have searched dozens of times over the past eight hundred years and still can't find it." Zhang Xiaofan was surprised, but after thinking about it, he immediately remembered that Baguio had asked him about the "Blood Cave" when they first met, and he suddenly understood.  He came over, snorted and said: "The devil is here!" Baguio was in a good mood at the moment, and he was not angry at all. He smiled and said: "I am the devil, so what? I also want to thank you for helping me find this place.  Where!" Zhang Xiaofan felt even more reluctant than the boss, especially when he saw Baguio's increasingly beautiful smile, an unknown fire arose in his heart from nowhere, and he felt that he had inadvertently helped the demon sect's witch.  , I'm afraid that the elders of the master's sect will find out about it in the future, and they will have to be punished.

    But as soon as he thought of this, he immediately remembered that he couldn't even go out at the moment, so what else could he think about in the future? He immediately became discouraged and sat down without saying a word.

    Baguio was so happy at the moment that she didn’t care about Zhang Xiaofan’s incomprehensible expression.  The demon sect has a long history, and there are many factions in the sect, which rise and fall from time to time.

    Eight hundred years ago, the Blood Refining Hall where Old Man Black Heart belonged was known as the number one faction of the Demon Cult at that time. It was strong and had many masters. Old Man Black Heart himself was the ancestor of the path of cultivation.  However, as time passed and there were several battles with the Righteous Way, the Blood Refining Hall gradually declined and was replaced by other factions.

    In today's world, there are four major factions in the Demon Sect, namely the Hehuan Sect, the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, the Changsheng Hall, and the Ghost King Sect. However, in terms of their popularity, none of them can compare to the Blood Refining Hall which was very prosperous back then.  .

    In the Demon Sect, for the past eight hundred years, it has been said that after the war between good and evil, although all the main leaders of the Blood Refining Hall died in the battle, many secret treasures and magic weapons were collected in the "Ten Thousand Bats" at the foundation of the Blood Refining Hall.  There is a secret place called "Drip Blood Cave" underground.

    In the past eight hundred years, countless people from the Demon Cult have secretly stolen from the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, and even the Necromantic Abyss has been searched, but they all came back empty-handed.

    Although Baguio himself is young, he is already an important figure in the "Ghost King Sect", one of the four major sects. This time he came to a dangerous place like the "Dead Soul Abyss" and gained the trust of the leader of the Ghost King Sect.  .  Now, the things that countless predecessors could not do in the past eight hundred years could not be found, right in front of her. How could she not be happy, and for a moment she completely forgot that she was in a desperate situation.

    Baguio felt happy in her heart and stared at the roof of the cave intently. Then she stood up and carefully reached out to touch the red stones. However, she felt that her tentacles were cold, but they were no different from the stones next to them.  She tapped the red stones again, but there was no reaction. At this time, in addition to being excited, her expression was a little more nervous.

    “ She then pulled, knocked, lifted, smashed, and pulled, using all kinds of techniques, and touched every red stone, but everything was as usual, nothing unusual happened.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked down and felt happy. He couldn't help but laugh and said: "I don't think this is a bleeding hole at all. You must have guessed it wrong!" Baguio had no choice but to fall to the ground and glared at Zhang Xiaofan.  , but there are also doubts in my heart. Could it be that I really guessed wrong?

    In the next two hours, Zhang Xiaofan sat on the ground, looking at Baguio, a girl in aqua clothes, frowning, pacing back and forth, thinking hard, and occasionally rising up to use new methods to deal with those people.  Red stone, but all returned without success.

    As he watched, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt his stomach growl twice, but he was hungry.  He stretchedI took it into my arms and wanted to grab some dry food that I had brought with me to satisfy my hunger. Unexpectedly, it was empty when I took it out. I thought it might have been accidentally lost when I fell into the water just now.  This time, I was complaining. I was hungry, and there was nothing to eat in the cave. The water in the small pool in front of me was very clear, but it was so clear that I didn't even see any small fish or shrimp.

    Seeing that the feeling of hunger in his belly was getting worse and worse, Zhang Xiaofan had no choice but to take a mouthful of water and drink it, but it didn't make any difference at all.

    He sighed miserably, looking like he was going to starve to death here.

    At this time, Baguio didn't feel hungry at all, and her whole mind was focused on the seven red stones. However, after working for a long time, she found nothing. She sat down slumped, but her eyes were still looking at the red stones, in a daze.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her like this and couldn't help but remind her: "You see what's the use of that? If we don't find a way out, we're afraid we'll starve to death here first." Baguio moved a little, and then it seemed  Remembering that there was a young disciple of the righteous path beside him, she turned to look at him and suddenly said: "Are you hungry?" How could Zhang Xiaofan be willing to be embarrassed in front of her? He immediately raised his head and said: "No.  "Gurgling, gurgling," his stomach seemed to be against him. After he finished speaking, he screamed twice.

    Baguio couldn't help but burst out laughing. Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, he was so shocked that he wished he could crawl into a crack in the ground.

    Baguio laughed twice, then took out a piece of dry food from his arms and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan, saying seriously: "I think you should hurry up and help me think about how to open the door of this bloody hole!" Zhang Xiaofan  He snorted, turned around, and said flatly, without looking at the dry food, "You think you can bribe me with just one piece of dry food, you're delusional!"

    Baguio was startled for a moment, rolled his eyes, and then smiled and said: "You are wrong. I mean we are in a desperate situation now. If there is no way out, we really have no choice but to die here. But there is a bleeding hole in front of us. Let's find it."  There might be another way out of this cave!" After Zhang Xiaofan thought about it, it made some sense. In order to survive, finding this bloody hole first is a way out, otherwise the only way is to wait.  died.

    But he was quite stubborn, so he just ignored the dry food handed over by Baguio, stood up, and looked at the red stones again. Baguio was not angry, but just looked at his figure, smiled slightly, stood up, and looked at the red stones.  Looking from the top of the cave.

    The seven red stones arranged like spoons were just like this in the stone wall at the top of the cave. Except for their bright red color, they were completely the same as the surrounding stones. Zhang Xiaofan looked at them for a long time, but found nothing at all. He went up and knocked them one by one, but after a while  Thinking of the methods Baguio had not tried before, he gave up.

    The two people raised their heads to observe from the beginning, then sat down on the ground when they were tired, and then Zhang Xiaofan simply didn't care about etiquette. The dying man was like that, and actually lay down on the ground, looking at the ceiling of the cave, not knowing what had happened.  After a long time, I still didn't find anything. In the end, I fell into a drowsy sleep.

    I don’t know how long it took for Zhang Xiaofan to wake up. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Baguio was still staring at the seven red stones with a pair of bright eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little admiration for this woman at this moment. He sat up and unexpectedly moved his body, and suddenly his stomach growled again. It seemed that he was very hungry and did not give any face to his master.

    There was originally no other sound in this cave except for the sound of dripping water. The sound of "cuckoo" sounded here, and it immediately reached Baguio's ears, and he turned his head to look over.

    Zhang Xiaofan was almost ashamed. This man could die, but he could never lose his face. He immediately turned his head to the other side, not looking at Baguio, but his face still felt hot. He laughed dryly and walked to the small pool.  , I want to hold some water to drink to quench my hunger and thirst.

    The clear water in this pool is probably a mountain spring that gushes out of the ground. In addition to being cold, it is clear and refreshing, and it seems to have some sweetness. However, after Zhang Xiaofan took a few sips, the feeling of hunger in his stomach became even stronger.

    After all, water cannot be used as food. Zhang Xiaofan sighed softly and looked at the water in a daze. He saw water droplets dripping from the stone wall at the top of the cave, hitting the water, causing ripples and floating out in circles.  Under the water, his haggard face was reflected, slightly red

    Slightly red?

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the reflection in the water was red. He hurriedly looked at it and saw a few red spots on his face reflected in the water. But then he realized that something was wrong. After taking a closer look, he looked up at the stone wall.  It turned out that the red stones on the stone walls of the cave ceiling were reflected in the water and overlapped with my own reflection, which caused this situation.

    Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, his heart moved, he took a step back, stared into the water, and saw the waves rippling, and sure enough, seven figures slowly emerged in the pool.??Reflection of red stones.  Because they are reflections, their arrangement at this moment is no longer the weird spoon shape, but a bit like a person's palm.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there and said nothing for a moment. At that moment, he suddenly hesitated, as if he suddenly felt that he was standing at an intersection and didn't know where to go?

    The feeling passed in a flash. He turned around and looked back: "Hey!" Baguio was still looking at the stone wall above his head and said casually: "I didn't say hello. This is what you said when you met me."  Zhang Xiaofan choked, and the words that came to his mouth almost came back. But for some reason, he had unusual endurance when facing this light-looking woman, and said, "Then what is your name?" Baguio turned around.  He turned around with a smile on his face and said, "My name is Baguio."

    Zhang Xiaofan recited a few words in his mind, shook his head and said, "Come here and have a look!" Baguio was slightly surprised, stood up and walked over, saying, "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan pointed at the water surface. Baguio leaned over and looked, only to see ripples on the water surface. But after concentrating, she slowly saw clearly the reflection of the seven red stones in the water like palms.

    Baguio was shocked, turned around quickly, and said: "This is" Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I also saw it accidentally, maybe it's not"

    Before he finished speaking, Baguio already said: "No matter what, we have to try." Without any nonsense, he stepped into the water with a splash.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled. In just a moment, the dripping water had wet Baguio's clothes, but she didn't care at all and just waited with bated breath.

    The water surface that was scattered because she stepped into it gradually calmed down. Baguio waited quietly for the reflection of the seven red stones to reappear in the water surface.  Zhang Xiaofan looked from the shore and saw pearl-like crystal water drops gently falling from the air, landing on the beautiful woman's hair, shoulders, face and clothes.

    Transparent water droplets slid down from the tips of her black hair and slowly flowed through her snow-white skin, as if even her face was so beautiful that it was almost transparent.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly became obsessed with watching. He felt that the sound of the water in the cave suddenly disappeared. In his eyes, only the beautiful woman standing in front of him like a hibiscus emerged from the water, with a soul-stirring beauty, rushing towards his face.  Come.

    The reflections of the seven red stones slowly emerged, like a palm, floating quietly in the water.  Baguio spotted the position, slowly stretched out his right hand, and pressed down on the palm of his hand.

    Her jade-like hand passed through the gentle water waves and stretched downward. The reflection of the red stone in the water floated faintly. The water surface was sparkling, reflecting the light from nowhere, illuminating the face of this beautiful woman.  Got to be slightly shiny.

    The pool was very shallow, and Baguio's hand quickly touched the bottom of the pool. There was a thin layer of sand and gravel on the bottom of the water. At the tentacles, Baguio felt five slightly protruding places under his hand, which were on the five fingertips of his palm.  .  She felt happy and flicked it with her hand. Sure enough, under the sand and stones, there were five small stones embedded in the ground, glowing faintly with red.

    Baguio didn’t even think about it. She pressed down hard with her five fingers, and then raised her head.

    There was no movement at all.

    The joy on Baguio's face suddenly froze. Her eyes met Zhang Xiaofan on the shore for a moment, and then turned back.

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to say a few words of comfort to her when suddenly Baguio seemed to remember something again. She looked at the water surface intently and searched carefully near the reflections of the other two red stones. Sure enough, she found two more small stones.  Once she seemed nervous, she carefully pressed her left hand up, and then pressed seven small stones at the same time.

    There was a moment when both Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio thought they had failed again. There was silence in the cave, except for the sound of dripping water, there was no other sound.

    However, just after they waited for a long moment, a harsh but heavy "click" sound sounded in the cave.

    Baguio and Zhang Xiaofan looked at it at the same time, and saw that behind the water curtain, the once seamless and extremely hard stone wall retreated in one piece. Although it was slow, a new hole was finally revealed.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the opening of the secret cave, feeling a little excited and a little afraid, but deep down, as if he didn't want to admit it, he was still a little curious.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? What exactly is there in this place that has been the center of the Demon Cult for eight hundred years?

    Baguio slowly walked onto the shore and stood next to him, her eyes flowing with smiles. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her and saw that her skin was as beautiful as snow, and there were crystal water droplets on her face.  It slipped, fell, almost like a slap in the heart.

    He was shocked and didn't dare to look anymore. He turned his head and whispered: "GongCongratulations to you.  "

    Baguio seemed to be startled for a moment, but the smile in his eyes did not diminish at all, and her voice seemed a little gentle, saying: "This is all because you are careful." Zhang Xiaofan didn't know why, his mouth was a little dry, and his face was a little dry.  Feeling a little shy, he took a step to the side, subconsciously staying away from the woman, and said, "Then why don't you go in and have a look?" Baguio looked at him and suddenly smiled and said, "You seem a little afraid of me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head like a rattle and said: "No, no"

    Baguio looked at him for a long time, nodded, but still had a smile on his face, and said: "Then let's go in together!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, hesitated, and said: "No, no, this is the place of your demon sect, or you" Baguio snorted and said: "Then if there is a way out, could you also do it?  Don’t want to go in?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, scratched his head, and said: "That's true, then, let's go!"

    Baguio smiled, nodded, stepped into the water again, passed through the water curtain, and walked into the cave. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, and finally followed.

    This is a deep tunnel. There are obviously fewer luminous things on the stone walls on the side of the cave than on the passage outside. Although you can barely see the road, it is very dim.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio walked very carefully. After all, this was the first time someone had come here in eight hundred years. No one knew whether those old monsters and old guys from the Blood Refining Hall would leave some particularly powerful restrictions.

    The road was quite peaceful, and no accidents occurred. However, the passage was quite tortuous, deep and long, and slowly ascended. Zhang Xiaofan made a rough calculation in his mind, fearing that he and Baguio had already arrived at the heart of the mountain.  center.

    While he was thinking, Baguio, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and whispered: "We're here."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he looked forward, only to see a bright light shining through at the end of the tunnel ahead, where he could faintly see a large stone chamber.  The two looked at each other, and Baguio took the lead and walked over there.

    As they gradually approached, the two of them could see the situation of the stone chamber clearly. The entire stone chamber was circular in shape, with the tunnel in the middle of the stone chamber, and opposite it, there was actually a passage extending inward. It seemed that this was not the only end.

    On the left side of the stone chamber, there are two huge stone statues. One stands with kind eyebrows and a smile, and its clothes are carved as lifelike as the wind blowing. It looks a bit like the Buddhist Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The other statue has a completely different appearance. It is ferocious and ferocious, with a black face, ghostly horns, eight hands and four heads, and even a trace of blood flowing down the side of its mouth, which makes people shudder.

    In addition, in front of the two statues, there is a stone table with an incense burner on it and several packages of incense candles next to it. They are all covered with dust. It is estimated that there has never been any incense in the past eight hundred years.

    As for the other end of the stone room, there were only a few futons thrown on the ground casually, and nothing else.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and was surprised when he saw Baguio with a solemn look on his face. He walked forward and picked up a futon, shook off the dust and placed it in front of the statue stone table. Then he picked up the incense candle on the table and used the flint in his arms to hit it.  After burning it, he inserted it into the incense burner, walked back to the futon, and knelt down with a solemn expression.

    In the stone room, light smoke was slowly rising, and she was lying on the ground.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood behind her and heard her voice echoing in the stone chamber.

    "Our Lady of Youming, the King of Heavenly Evil, Baguio, the forty-third generation disciple of the Holy Cult, sincerely pays homage to her. The Holy Religion has suffered misfortunes and has been in decline for a long time. Countless believers have worked tirelessly to promote the Holy Religion and have succeeded one after another. I only hope that Holy Mother and King of Ming will take pity on the common people.  , grant me blessings, re-establish the Holy Religion, help all sentient beings, and ascend to the realm of immortality and bliss together!"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a moment and realized that these two statues were probably the evil gods worshiped by people in the Demon Sect. He couldn't help but sneered, turned his head, and didn't take another look.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 43 The Book of Heaven

.    I saw Baguio solemnly kowtow three times with a pious face, then stood up and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, only to see him looking away, standing there motionless, frowning, but not saying anything.  , said calmly: "Let's go!"

    When Zhang Xiaofan walked in with her in the tunnel, he had a certain fondness for this woman in his heart, but now when he saw these two evil gods, he immediately remembered the difference between the sects and the teacher he had taught him since he was a child.  After receiving the instruction, his expression naturally turned cold, he nodded slightly and said, "Okay."

    Baguio glanced at him and then walked deeper. Zhang Xiaofan followed her. This time she didn't go far and entered a spacious place again.  But this place is not decorated like the stone chamber outside. Instead, it is a cave with stalactites hanging upside down and strange rocks. The cave has all kinds of strange stalactites and colorful colors. In front of the two of them, there is a huge piece of stone standing at the entrance of the cave.  On the stele, there are ten big characters engraved with flying dragons and phoenixes: Heaven and earth are unkind, treating all things as stupid dogs!

    In these ten large words, each of the words are almost half -person, the pen is old, the pen is strong, and the dragon snake is straight, and there are actually outcomes, whistling the sky.

    At first glance, Zhang Xiaofan thought it was nothing, but after staring at it for a moment, he suddenly felt dizzy and took a step back involuntarily.

    He was shocked and quickly regained his composure, but saw that the word was still on the monument, motionless, but the aura was really scary.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. In a blink of an eye, he saw that Baguio had bypassed the giant monument and walked deeper into the cave, so he followed him.  After walking around the stone monument, they saw strange stalactites everywhere behind it. The two walked around the stone forest for a while, and Baguio, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and shouted softly.

    Almost at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the fire stick he used to fix his arm suddenly glowed with a strange light, especially the bead on the front of the fire stick, which lit up with an unusual green light. But this time  But it's gentle, like meeting an old friend or acquaintance whom I haven't seen for many years, with endless longing and nostalgia.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked forward in surprise, looking through Baguio's side. He saw what surprised Baguio: the bottom of the cave was a smooth stone wall, and there were tunnels on both sides of the stone wall, leading to unknown places.  But under this stone wall, there is a bluestone platform, with a skeleton sitting on it, sitting there quietly.

    And the bead on the fire stick was facing the skeleton, glowing with a soft cyan light.

    Baguio stood in front and didn’t notice Zhang Xiaofan’s strange expression or the change in the fire stick in his hand. After the initial fright, she quickly calmed down.

    After all, she was a member of the Demon Cult, so how could she be afraid of a skeleton? She stepped forward and took a closer look, but she didn't see anything surprising. She turned around and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan, "Maybe this is  Here’s the black-hearted old ghost who was so powerful eight hundred years ago!”

    Zhang Xiaofan naturally didn’t have a good impression of the people in this demon sect, so he snorted and said, “Let’s look for a way out quickly, right?”

    Baguio glanced at him, pursed her lips, and said, "You can find it yourself!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, a little embarrassed, snorted, turned around and walked into the tunnel on the left.

    Before he had taken two steps, he shook his head secretly at himself, wondering why he could not keep his composure in the face of this demon sect woman, and reacted so violently when provoked. He was afraid that she could see it in her eyes at this moment and might be ridiculing her.  .

    But thinking about it, once I took the step, I couldn't look back. After walking a few steps, there was no movement behind me. It seemed that Baguio hadn't followed. Zhang Xiaofan felt a little disappointed for some reason, but then he cursed secretly.  Saying "nothing" to himself, he cheered up and walked carefully deeper into the tunnel.  The tunnel Zhang Xiaofan is now in is no different from the road from the outside, but it is much deeper and quieter. Looking into the depth, it is almost dark, and the road seems to be relatively long. I really can't understand those demons back then.  Teach the people of the Blood Refining Hall how they came up with such a huge project.

    After walking like this for a while, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the front was gradually getting brighter. His heart was filled with heat, so he quickened his pace and walked forward. He saw a soft light coming from the end of the road ahead, which was particularly clear in the darkness, like a gentle light.  Its tentacles tempt people in the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and stepped into the light.

    Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan's figure disappearing into the tunnel, and was startled for a moment, her face darkened.  Her father is a high-ranking figure in the Demon Cult. She has been treated like a princess since she was a child, and no one dares to disobey her.

    Unexpectedly, in this desperate situation today, she met a young man with a bad temper in the righteous way, and she couldn't help but feel angry.

    Speaking of which,?Xiaofan was also a kind-hearted young man when he was in Qingyun Mountain. Why did he bump into each other when he was with Baguio? Apart from family differences, I'm afraid he himself couldn't explain it clearly.

    Baguio naturally didn't know about these things, but Zhang Xiaofan really saw it when he had troubles with her several times. He felt uncomfortable in his heart, but since they were both in a desperate situation, it was hard to teach this kid a lesson.  He could only snort and keep it in his mind, but it was absolutely impossible for Baguio to make herself feel wronged and follow Zhang Xiaofan.

    She turned around without thinking almost and walked into the tunnel on the right.

    After walking a few steps, Baguio felt that this was a road similar to the tunnel outside, but there were fewer luminous things on both sides of the stone wall, making the tunnel seem a bit dim.

    Fortunately, this road was not very long. Soon Baguio came to the end and once again stepped into a stone chamber.

    This is a medium-sized stone room with many shelves on one side and a pile of garbage on the other side. Most of them are iron tools, such as knives, swords, guns, etc., most of which are badly damaged.  What is more conspicuous is that there is an ax randomly thrown at the top. It is covered with rust, is quite huge, and is still intact. It looks like the whole ax is made of iron.

    After a few glances, Baguio lost interest. She turned around and walked to the shelves. After taking a closer look, her face showed a look of joy at first, but soon she couldn't help but change it to a look of disappointment.

    I saw labels placed one after another on the shelves. Some of the words on them had long been blurred, but there were still some words that were barely legible, but they were all heart-stirring. They were all like: "Five Mountains Divine Halberd"  , "Guanyuesuo", "Liren Cone" and other names.

    Baguio has grown up in the Demon Sect since she was a child, and her father is a erudite wizard with extensive knowledge of the past and present. Naturally, she knows that these are the first-class magic weapons and secret treasures rumored by the Demon Sect. How can she not like them?  It's a pity that most of these shelves have labels but no real objects, which is a waste of joy.

    She sighed, but still took a chance. She looked at the shelves one by one, only to see that every shelf was empty.  Xu Shihuangtian paid off and actually found a small iron box in the last grid for her. However, there was no label on the shelf and she didn't know what was inside.

    Baguio felt a burst of joy in her heart. She carefully reached out and picked up the box. She felt that her hands were quite heavy. She shook it gently a few times, but no sound was made.

    Baguio pondered for a moment, then put the iron box on the ground, took a deep breath, concentrated on alert, waved his right hand, and suddenly white light flooded the stone chamber, and a jade-like flower suddenly appeared in the air, emitting a faint fragrance.

    Baguio looked solemn, flipped his right hand, and the little flower standing in the sky glowed brightly, flying to the top of the iron box, and the white light enveloped the entire iron box.

    Then, Baguio carefully reached out and opened the small box.  As soon as she pressed the lid of the iron box, Baguio felt that the box seemed to be unlocked. She frowned, her eyes became more wary, she gritted her teeth, and opened the lid of the iron box ruthlessly.

    There was only a soft "click" sound, and before I could see what was inside the iron box, a burst of black gas came out first.

    Baguio's face changed drastically, and she almost fell over like an electric shock. The small white flower on the top of the iron box immediately rushed down, and the black energy was suddenly covered by white light. Several impulses could not escape. After a moment,  Seeing that the black energy gradually shrank, the jade-like white flower gradually turned black, actually sucking in the black energy.

    After the black energy completely dissipated, Baguio also waited for a long time before walking over. She looked at her little flower with concentration. The "Sadness and Strange Flower" that her father had spent so much effort to refine for her was originally a white jade flower.  The ordinary petals have turned completely purple and black, and they look a bit ferocious.

    Baguio's face changed slightly, and she whispered: "'Ancient Corpse Poison'! The black-hearted old ghost is really black-hearted, and he actually refines such a thing!"

    While she was cursing the black-hearted old man, the predecessor of the Demon Cult in a low voice, she cast her eyes into the iron box.

    It was very simple. There was only one thing in a small iron box: a golden bell that was as intact as a prayer.

    Baguio was stunned for a moment. She didn't expect that the iron box contained something as rare and highly poisonous as "ancient corpse poison", but it was just guarding such a small bell. She looked left and right, but she didn't see anything weird.  After pondering for a moment, he slowly reached out and picked up the little bell.

    "Ding Dong".

    A crisp sound, like echoing in the heart, resounded in this secret stone chamber that had been quiet for eight hundred years.

    Baguio picked up the bell, and saw that the heart of the bell was delicate and delicate. A thin iron rope was tied to the bell body. When she shook it slightly, the heart of the bell lightly hit the body of the bell, making a sound again.

    “Ding…ding dong.”

    Baguio sees it in his eyes.The girl likes it very much, and the disappointment just now has been diluted a lot. I checked it carefully and found that there is nothing weird about it. It seems to be an ordinary and well-made bell.

    "However, the black-hearted old man collected it so mysteriously and carefully, there must be something extraordinary about this bell. I'll ask my father when I have a chance to go out."

    With this thought, Baguio calmed down, but she fell in love with the little bell more and more, so she tied it around her waist, turned her body, and sure enough, it made bursts of crisp ringing sound, which was extremely pleasant to the ears. Baguio  Da was proud and nodded repeatedly.

    Afterwards, she carefully inspected the stone room, but found nothing. She even inspected the pile of rubbish, but there was nothing noteworthy, let alone any way out.

    After finishing her work, Baguio stood up slowly. It was time to see what was going on with that silly boy.

    Before walking out of the stone room, she took one last look back and saw that the stone room was still messy. After she turned over the pile of rubbish, it became even more messy. All kinds of weapons were scattered on the floor, and the big ax was also thrown away casually.  corner.

    Then, she walked out of the stone room.

    The tunnel on the left that Zhang Xiaofan entered just now is much longer than the road on the right that Baguio entered. Baguio walked for a while before seeing the light turn on, but the situation inside was still unclear, but for some reason  There was no movement inside, and she felt a faint worry in her heart. There were so many weird and cruel things in this Demon City, which were weird and unpredictable. Could it be

    She subconsciously quickened her pace and walked into the stone room. After taking a closer look, she felt relieved. She saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in the stone room, looking at the stone wall, in a daze.

    Baguio breathed a sigh of relief and then carefully observed the stone room. She saw that this stone room was much larger than the one she had just arrived, but it was empty and had nothing.  But on the hard stone wall of the stone chamber, there are densely carved stone words. It is these things that Zhang Xiaofan is looking at with a frown at this moment.

    Baguio frowned, walked forward, and took a look. Her face immediately showed joy. She saw that at the beginning of the entire stone carving, there were only two characters engraved on it.

    Book from heaven!

    "The Book of Heaven, this is the Book of Heaven!" Baguio couldn't help but cheer.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and then he realized that Baguio was coming to his side, but his attention seemed to be only on her words: "The Heavenly Book? Do you know what this Heavenly Book is?"

    Baguio glared at him and said: "How could I not know that this 'Heavenly Book' is the classic of our Holy Religion. From ancient times to the present, all the disciples of the Holy Religion have learned their magical powers from this Book of Heaven."  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken again, with a look of confusion on his face. He turned his head and stared at the stone carvings on the wall. After a while, he whispered: "No, it's impossible!"

    Baguio’s face darkened, and she said: “This is the scripture of our holy religion, and it is the top secret of our Taoism. Didn’t you say that we are evil heretics? Why are you still peeking at it?”

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be indifferent, and only saw the words engraved on the wall.

    "Book of Heaven·Volume 1"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The creation of heaven and earth is said to be in the time of chaos, when it is ignorant and undivided, the sun and the moon contain their brilliance, and the heaven and earth are mixed into their bodies, and the clearness and turbidity are changed.

    The reason why heaven and earth can last forever is because they do not generate themselves, so they can last forever.  However, all things in the heaven and earth have their own characteristics. All living beings are obsessed and confused by the appearance of myself, the appearance of others, the appearance of all living beings, and the appearance of living beings. They think that they are all appearances, and the three poisons, three fears, and three terrors in their hearts cannot last long.

    There are no punishments in the celestial phenomena, and no praises in the Tao. Therefore, it is said that those who have no self, no one, no sentient beings, and no lifespan will reach the light.  He who upholds a righteous path, has his own inner body, and takes the heaven and earth as his own heart.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the movement and rest of the earth, is the vision of heaven and earth.

    Therefore, there is no reality and no virtuality.

    Therefore, the heaven and earth are left to their own devices, without action or creation.

    If the old things don’t exist, it’s not enough to prepare!

    ……(Note 1)

    Baguio snorted and wanted to get angry, but after thinking about it, she didn't say anything. She also looked at the wall. After only reading a few words, she felt dizzy. She actually admired Zhang Xiaofan for being so dry.  He could actually read the text.

    But when she turned around to look at Zhang Xiaofan, she was slightly surprised. She saw that his face was full of pain and confusion, and his whole body was trembling slightly, showing an indescribable strange emotion.

    In fact, no one in the world would be as excited as Zhang Xiaofan at this moment.  This so-called "Heavenly Book", a classic of the Demon Sect, and this so-called general outline, in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, almost every word was like a knife, piercing straight into his heart. Even when he was a child, he discovered that Qingyun Sect's Taoist cultivation method was related to  When the Buddhist "Brahma Prajna" practice method taught to him by Universal Wisdom was completely opposite, the impact on him was hundreds of times greater.

    &nbsp; From this passage, he suddenly discovered that the Taoism and Buddhism, which he had secretly thought since childhood, were fundamentally different cultivation methods, but here there was a faint tendency to reach the same goal through different paths.  Even so, even though he was surprised, he could still accept it, but as he continued to read, his face gradually turned pale, because he discovered a big secret in the "Book of Heaven", which is known as the classic of the demon sect.

    The various supernatural powers and methods in this demonic sect are extreme and idiosyncratic, but their root lies in this "heavenly book".  Taoism emphasizes the body's control over nature, and Buddhism focuses on understanding one's own nature. However, the Book of Heaven seems to cover everything, including both Taoist thoughts and Buddhism.

    Another person, such as Baguio, would naturally have no idea after reading these words. He would always think that it was a great supernatural power left by his ancestor. However, in the eyes of Zhang Xiaofan, the only person in the world who knows the true dharma of Taoism and Buddhism, this matter is very big.  It's terrible.

    A thought he had never had before lingered around him.

    What exactly is right?

    He couldn't help but read on, his face was pale, his mind was agitated, and he was filled with fanatical and strange curiosity and thirst. He vaguely felt that a big secret was right in front of him, but he could not touch it or see it, but it attracted him even more.  On your own, run towards that goal.

    But, in his heart, there was also a bit of fear. Is this what it should be?

    Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a long time and saw that he was still concentrating on the stone carvings on the wall with a strange expression. He seemed to have completely forgotten that she was standing next to him. She felt annoyed for no reason and snorted coldly. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan turned a deaf ear to any movement.  No.

    Baguio pursed her lips, she was very angry, but for some reason she didn't want to teach this person a lesson. She turned around and walked out, making loud footsteps when she left. Unfortunately, the silly boy still didn't react at all.

    Baguio angrily walked out of the stone room, returned to the stalactite cave, and became sulky at the skeleton. It was nothing to think about at first, but she didn't like the boy at all. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Then he looked at the skeleton at hand.  The originally beautiful "sad flower" was now completely black, and she immediately turned her anger onto the black-hearted old man.

    She pointed at the skeleton and said angrily: "You old ghost, you have been dead for eight hundred years and you still want to harm me, causing my jade flower tobecome"

    Unable to continue a sentence, Baguio became more and more angry. Not to mention, he waved his sleeves and the "Sad Flower" flew out and circled around the skeleton. After a while, he could only hear the sound of piercing bones.  There was a cracking sound, and where the "click" sound was heard, the skeleton fell apart in pieces.

    After taking action, Baguio's anger subsided a little, and he couldn't help but feel a little regretful in his heart. He didn't know where he got such anger, but when he looked around, he was surprised. It turned out that the stone wall that was covered by the skeleton just now was  On the wall, there were actually a few lines of words there. I quickly walked over and took a closer look, and saw four lines of words written on the wall.

    The bells are ringing, the flowers are withering,

    The figures are getting thinner and their temples are like frost.

    Deep love is bitter, life is bitter,

    Infatuation is only for the sake of no pain.

    Note 1: Bibliography of the general text of this paragraph: "Tao Te Ching", "Diamond Sutra", "Tan Sutra", "Book of Jin Jizhan Biography", "Zhou Yi Fu Gua Tuan Zhuan Annotation", etc.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 44 Golden Bell

.    Baguio was startled for a moment, then looked at it carefully again, and saw that the strokes of these four lines of characters were more delicate and strong, which was very different from the stone carvings of the Heavenly Book in the stone chamber just now. It seemed that they were written by another person.

    Looking at the meaning of these words, it seems that they are the words of an infatuated woman with resentment, but it is really strange how they can appear in the "Blood Cave", the center of the Demon Cult.

    She thought for a long time, but still couldn't come up with any results. She shook her head and was about to give up. Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she saw Zhang Xiaofan walking out of the stone room silently.  Standing behind him, he had a strange expression on his face, which seemed sad and surprised, and he seemed a little confused. His brows were furrowed and his muscles were slightly twisted, almost ferocious.

    Baguio was startled and couldn't help shouting "Yeah" and took a step back.  The delicate little bell vibrated gently around her waist, making a clear and sweet "ding-dong" sound that echoed in the cave.

    When Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound of the bell, his body trembled, as if he suddenly woke up, his face gradually calmed down, but it was replaced by confusion.

    Just now, he was thinking hard about the stone carvings of the Book of Heaven in the stone room. Suddenly, the fire stick in his hand lit up as if he was awakened. Not to mention, the cold feeling filled his whole body almost instantly, and then, he was like  He subconsciously walked out until he saw the pile of broken skeletons.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked towards the fire stick tied to his left hand, and saw that it was still on, glowing with a faint green light, facing the broken and fallen skeleton, as if mourning for an old friend.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't know why he suddenly had this idea, but looking at this skeleton, he felt a little sad deep down, even though he knew clearly that the person who died here must be an important figure in the Demon Sect's Blood Refining Hall.  Maybe it was the black-hearted old man himself as Baguio said, but for some reason, he was somewhat close to this skeleton.

    The glow of the fire stick gradually dimmed, returning to an ugly black color. It remained motionless, but Zhang Xiaofan still stared at the skeleton, and then slowly walked up under Baguio's gaze.

    Baguio snorted, stepped in front of him, and sneered: "Although I don't have a good impression of the black-hearted old ghost, and we are from different factions, we are both disciples of the Holy Cult, and we all stand in front of the throne of the Holy Mother of Youming.  I swear too much, if you want to be rude to his body, I won't allow it."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and couldn't help but replied: "He is now broken into pieces, I'm afraid it's all thanks to you!"

    Baguio's face turned red, but Ci Feng did not give in at all, and said resolutely: "I will naturally repent to the Holy Mother Mingwang, but I will never allow you to be rude too!"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and suddenly said: "I didn't mean that."

    Baguio was stunned for a moment, seeing that his expression was peaceful and showed no hatred. She just felt that this young man from Qingyun Sect seemed to be very different from the righteous people he had seen in the past who were full of benevolence, justice and morality. While hesitating, Zhang Xiaofan passed by him.  Walked over.  She hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at him.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked up to the pile of skeletons and saw that the old and pale bones were already glowing with a faint green light. Baguio's heavy blow just now had all the bones below the chest scattered, leaving only the skull.  It was still intact, sitting on the top of all the bones, with empty eyes facing Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan shuddered and felt vaguely that there was a soul in these eyes, watching him.  But he finally walked up and slowly stretched out his hands to gather the scattered bones into a pile. The cold feeling spread from the bones, but there was no feeling of terror and fear.

    It’s like being an old friend for many years!

    Deep in Zhang Xiaofan's heart, he felt like he was relieved, a feeling of relief after doing what he should do. Although it was strange, he really felt this way, but he secretly thought: This fire stick is too weird.  , if you are destined to go back this time, it seems you must ask the master.

    He finished this and was about to stand up straight. At this moment, out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the place where the skeleton was sitting. He swept the skeleton away, and some writings were faintly revealed.  When I came out, I couldn't help but say "Hey".

    Baguio, who was standing on one side, was coldly watching Zhang Xiaofan doing these weird things. Suddenly he heard Zhang Xiaofan whispering as if he had discovered something. His curiosity aroused and he walked over and looked there.  I saw a few lines of words engraved there.

    ??My heart is bitter, I can’t bear to look back,

    Regret is too late and difficult to get along with.

    The golden bell is clear and bloody,

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    By the fourth sentence, the writing style is getting weaker and weaker, especially when it comes to the third word "general", it is even more scrawled and almost indistinguishable, and the last one is a stroke of "The story ends here. It seems that at this point, the person who wrote it is unable to write any more.

    In the cave, Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio were silent for a while. Both of them vaguely felt that between the lines of these two paragraphs, there was a sad story. The woman was heartbroken, and the man was regretful.

    Zhang Xiaofan was a little lost in thought. Although he had never seen this unknown couple, he still felt a little sad to see this relic after thousands of years.

    But Baguio, who was standing aside, frowned, looking straight at those lines, and muttered: "The golden bell is crisp and blood-eating, the golden bell is crisp and blood-eatingJinling? Ah! That's right."  , golden bell!”

    She seemed to have thought of something, and she screamed with joy.  Zhang Xiaofan was startled by her and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with Jin Ling?"

    Baguio seemed to be very excited, with a face full of joy, and said: "It's the 'Mrs. Golden Ling'! Don't you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head blankly, and Baguio snorted, glared at her, and then said happily: "Mrs. Jin Ling was a big figure in our holy religion thousands of years ago! Legend has it that she was extremely intelligent, profound in Taoism, and had a great understanding of the holy scriptures.  Yu Xin single-handedly created the 'Hehuan Sect' in the Holy Religion, and is the first-class female figure in our religion!"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately lost interest. Hearing what she said, he knew that Mrs. Jinling was a figure in the Demon Cult a thousand years ago. She seemed to be very powerful. But when he heard that the name of the faction she created was "Hehuan", he knew that this old woman was  He is not a good person, but Baguio seems to admire this Mrs. Jinling very much.

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted and refused to answer her words. He turned around and rearranged the pile of bones that were messed up to read the words. A strange thought came to his mind: It seems that you are also an infatuated person. Maybe you are also in love with someone.  Die for a woman!

    The dead man naturally ignored him, but Zhang Xiaofan, thinking wildly, actually felt a little more close to the skeleton.

    Baguio was enjoying himself for a long time and said to himself: "I never expected that Mrs. Jin Ling would actually have feelings for this damn black-hearted old ghost. Huh, it must be the black-hearted old ghost who betrayed his heart. A heartless person deserves to be struck by lightning!"  It’s best to die!”

    "You're talking nonsense!" Zhang Xiaofan suddenly shouted from the side.

    Baguio was stunned for a moment, speechless for a moment. It took him a while to react, and he stared at him for a long time, wondering: "What did you say?"

    As soon as Zhang Xiaofan said these words, he immediately knew that something was wrong. He, a man of righteousness, actually inexplicably defended a vicious demon sect murderer from eight hundred years ago. If this reached the ears of the Master of Qingyun Sect, he would immediately be severely punished.  .  But I didn't know why at the time, I blurted out when I was excited. At this time, Baguio asked me a question, but I was speechless.

    Baguio looked at him strangely and suddenly remembered something. She immediately forgot about Zhang Xiaofan and grabbed the golden bell around her waist. She was so excited that she laughed loudly: "Ah! Then isn't this Mrs. Jinling's?"  'Albizia bell'!" As he spoke, he quickly turned the golden bell over and looked carefully, and sure enough, he saw three small words on the inner wall of the golden bell.

    Albizia Bell!

    Seeing Baguio's happy face, Zhang Xiaofan barely managed to laugh out loud. It seemed that this was an extremely powerful magic weapon that she had obtained by accident. He felt uncomfortable in his heart and said coldly: "Have you found a way out?  "

    Baguio’s eyes were filled with the little bell in front of her, and she responded casually: “No!”

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said calmly: "Then just hold this golden bell and die in this cave."

    Baguio was stunned and thought that it was indeed the case. The most important thing now is to find a way out of here first. He quickly asked: "Have you found it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head silently, and the two looked at each other. Baguio put away her smile and said seriously: "Then let's find a way first!"

    At the moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan nodded silently.  Now the two of them worked together to search in the tunnel and cave, carefully checking every wall and every gap. Zhang Xiaofan even ignored Baguio's strong objections and even checked the two statues of the Holy Mother of Youming and the King of Heavenly Shaming.  , but still found nothing.

    When they met again in front of the pile of broken bones, they saw the frustrated expression on each other's faces, and their faces darkened.

    "Are we going to die here?" Baguio said in a timid voice.

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, unable to see his expression clearly, and Baguio also fell silent. Suddenly, the shadow of death enveloped their two young lives.

    For a long time, in silence, with the two of them relatively speechless, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly jumped up, turned around and walked away. Baguio was taken aback and said, "What are you doing?"

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and said, "I'll look for it again. There will definitely be a way out. IWe will definitely not die here!  "

    But in his heart, there was still one unspoken word that echoed for a long time: I will definitely see Senior Sister Ling'er again. Even if I die, I will be buried on Dazhu Peak!

    Baguio did not move, she just sat on the platform, looking at Zhang Xiaofan with a straight face. At this moment of life and death, a strong desire for survival suddenly burst out, and she kept searching.

    Once.

    Twice.

    Three times.

    Four times.

    Baguio couldn't remember how many times Zhang Xiaofan had been in and out of this stone cave. Every time he came back without success, but he still didn't lose heart. He didn't know why his temper was so stubborn, or why he was so stubborn.  The competition for survival was so intense that he kept looking for a way out, always, always

    Until, his steps began to shake, until he had no strength, until he walked past Baguio, his body shook, fell down, fell heavily to the ground, and passed out.

    Baguio stared at it blankly, hesitated for a moment, then walked over, turned his body over, and checked, and found out that it was nothing serious. He was just overworked and hungry, so he fainted.  I felt relieved.

    But she suddenly paused and asked herself deep in her heart: "Why should I feel relieved? Why should I be relieved that he is fine?"

    This thought flashed through her mind like lightning.

    She looked deeply at him. The boy's face, which was still young now, was a little haggard due to injury and hunger, and even his lips were a little chapped.

    Baguio gently put him down, stared at him for a long time, and said softly: "Since we are destined to die here together, I don't want to be left alone too soon. At least it is good to have someone to accompany me."

    She walked out and fetched some water from the small pool at the entrance of the cave. She also took out some dry food and mixed it with the water to feed Zhang Xiaofan.

    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan was probably in a coma. He couldn't eat any dry food. He just drank some water in Baguio's water bag, but he never woke up.

    After working for a long time, Baguio herself was tired. After seeing that Zhang Xiaofan's condition seemed to be stable, she gradually closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    She didn't know how long she slept before she woke up, but her first reaction was to immediately look where Zhang Xiaofan was, only to see Zhang Xiaofan still lying there peacefully, motionless, sleeping soundly, and then she felt relieved.  He came, but he couldn't help but cursed in a low voice: "Why are you like a dead pig!"

    As she spoke, she also smiled, as if looking at this young man made her mood better. Even the impending death not far ahead, she temporarily forgot about.

    However, she suddenly felt that although Zhang Xiaofan was still sleeping soundly, his face was flushed and something was not right. She quickly stretched out her hand to check, and when she touched it, it was hot and hot. She was shocked immediately. She did not expect that Zhang Xiaofan would be late.  I was sick, I had not been sick for a long time, but at this juncture, I developed a high fever.

    Generally speaking, people who practice Taoism are naturally strong and free from all diseases. However, Zhang Xiaofan suffered serious injuries in the past few days. Not only was he exhausted mentally and physically, his body was also greatly damaged. In the end, he ignored his health in this blood hole.  He desperately searched for a way out and was exhausted. After he passed out, he actually developed a high fever.

    His illness was really not serious, and the fever did not subside for a long time (in the cave, Baguio didn't know how many days had passed). Baguio was helpless and could only get more cold water to cool him down, but nothing happened.  Not useful.

    Later, Zhang Xiaofan's fever persisted and started talking nonsense. Baguio felt anxious and worried. The thought of waiting for death alone in this empty cave almost made her hair stand on end. At this moment, it was almost terrifying.  A nonsense word from Zhang Xiaofan, even a gasp, is almost like fairy music compared with the terrible days in the future.

    But no matter how Baguio tried his best, it was just to get more water. In this cave, there was no doctor or medicinal materials. How could he help? Zhang Xiaofan's condition became worse day by day.  , the frequency of nonsense is becoming more and more frequent.

    On this day, Baguio was anxiously guarding the unconscious Zhang Xiaofan when she suddenly saw him turn over and shrink up. She screamed in confusion: "Ghost, ghost, ghost"  Suddenly he gritted his teeth again: "You killed my parents and the whole village. I will fight for you!"

    Baguio was startled, hugged him quickly, and said repeatedly: "No, no! There is no ghost here!"

    "I don't know if her words had an effect. Zhang Xiaofan gradually became quiet, and the frightened look on his face slowly subsided, but what followed was a heartbroken expression.

    He kept his eyes closed tightly and whispered: "Senior sister, senior sister"??Don't ignore me, I, I wantdon't ignore me"

    Baguio was stunned: there was a sudden sadness in his heart, but he didn't know where he got the courage, and said softly: "No! Your senior sister is here, and she won't ignore you."

    A smile suddenly appeared on Zhang Xiaofan's face, as if this moment was his happiest moment, and he kept saying: "Senior sister, senior sister"

    Baguio looked at his face with a faint hint of happiness in pain, and felt a trace of pain in her heart.

    Who is the woman he misses so much, the senior sister who he still misses even after he passes out?

    She suddenly remembered the female disciple of the Qingyun Sect holding the blue fairy sword that Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to protect that day under the Abyss of Death. Could it be her?

    Baguio frowned. She remembered very clearly that that woman was so beautiful that it would be no exaggeration to say that she would be the most beautiful woman in the country. No wonder Zhang Xiaofan was fascinated by her!  However, no matter how smart Ren Baguio is, he will naturally not know that what Zhang Xiaofan can't forget is Tian Linger, who is still on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain.

    In the following days, Baguio, who had been staying by Zhang Xiaofan's side, heard more about Zhang Xiaofan from Zhang Xiaofan's nonsense, and learned that he was born in a place called "Cao Miao Village".  During that horrific massacre of the village, she also learned that the woman he missed in his heart was his senior sister on Dazhu Peak, but she was still not sure whether this senior sister was the woman holding the blue fairy sword that day.

    However, in taking care of Zhang Xiaofan these days, even Baguio herself felt that she had a strange feeling for this young man. Staring at his haggard face every day was almost the only way for her to pass the boring time.  Methods.

    She often stared at him like this for a long time, but she never thought that in the stone chamber on the other side, there was a magical classic book of the Demon Sect - the "Book of Heaven".

    Sometimes, after Zhang Xiaofan fell asleep, she would slowly walk to the text left by Mrs. Jin Ling, stare at it for a long time, and then softly say: "Madam, it is said in ancient teachings that you once left a reprimand for the men in the world.  , are all heartless people, but have you ever seen that this man named Zhang Xiaofan is very infatuated!"

    No one in this empty cave answered her question, but when she turned around, the little golden bell made a clear and sweet ringing sound, echoing gently around her and in the cave, as if telling a story  What are you wearing?

    It was as if those gentle eyes and the lingering ghost were staring at them and entangling them.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 1 Pain

.    After that period of powerful nonsense, I don’t know whether Zhang Xiaofan’s body was already strong or Baguio’s comfort had an effect. The high fever that had been persisting gradually subsided. Zhang Xiaofan also slowly regained his consciousness and became sober. However, his illness  Still not light, most of the time I still lay down to rest.

    On this day, Baguio wandered around the cave without anything to do. Finally, he came to the four sentences left by Mrs. Jin Ling, looked at them carefully, and couldn't help but sigh.  Zhang Xiaofan sat next to him and couldn't help but ask: "What are you sighing for?"

    Baguio snorted and said: "I sigh for my wife. She is so talented and beautiful, but she has been let down by you stinky men. She will suffer a lifetime, it is not worth it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Baguio read these sentences carefully again, and suddenly said "Huh", but found a strange thing. The last word of the last sentence of these four sentences was "bitter", and the bottom word "口"  The word was actually deeply sunken, which was very different from the other words. She rolled her eyes and reacted almost immediately. She stretched out her hand to pick up the acacia bell at her waist and compared it. Sure enough, the size was just right. She couldn't help but cheer.

    Zhang Xiaofan asked in surprise from behind: "What's wrong?"

    Baguio turned back to him and smiled: "There is help!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and immediately became energetic and said happily: "Seriously?"

    Baguio inserted the bell, but when there was no response, he tried to turn it left and right. After a while, a "click" sound suddenly sounded in the cave, and the stone wall shook. Baguio was shocked, and quickly backed away with the golden bell, only to hear  With a "boom", the originally smooth stone wall collapsed, revealing the inner layer, which was also engraved with words like a bible in the inner chamber.

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed at first, but then he looked around the stone wall, and his face gradually turned ugly. It seemed that this mechanism was only set up by Mrs. Jin Ling to cover up the words on the stone wall. There was no way out. Now he was extremely frustrated.

    Baguio was looking at the words on the stone wall attentively. The things left by Mrs. Jin Ling were so important and hidden, so they must not be ordinary things.  After a long time, her face had a gloomy look, but her expression was particularly sighing, and she whispered: "So this is the 'Infatuation Curse'."

    Zhang Xiaofan was impatient next to him and came over to take a look, only to see that the first few sentences were:

    The Nine Nether Yin Spirits, the gods and demons in the heavens,

    ??????????? Use my blood and body as a sacrifice.

    Three lives and seven lives, forever falling into Yama,

    Just for love, I will not regret it even if I die.

    ……

    He knew at a glance that this was a vicious spell from an evil path, but looking at Baguio's expression, he was mostly happy, so he couldn't help but snorted and said, "Is there any way out here?"

    Baguio was stunned and said, "No."

    Zhang Xiaofan said calmly: "Then what's the use of learning it?"

    Baguio remained silent for a while, then said: "You don't know the origin of this infatuation curse. This curse has been passed down from ancient times in our holy religion, but it is said that no one has ever been willing to use it?"

    After hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan became curious and asked, "What?"

    Baguio sighed and said: "This legend of the mantra was understood by a wise female ancestor from the "Book of Heaven", but only women can practice it. I heard that it is based on the essence and blood of a woman, turning it into a powerful weapon.  The curse is extremely powerful"

    Before she could finish speaking, Zhang Xiaofan interrupted her, with a look of contempt in his eyes, and said: "Then let's call it the 'Strong Blood Curse'. How about the infatuation curse, evil heretics, and arty!"

    Baguio's expression changed, but then she was startled again, and whispered: "You are right, even Mrs. Jinling, she is useless in the end."

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored her.

    ※※※

    The two stayed here for a few more days. Zhang Xiaofan went to read the "Book of Heaven" in his spare time, while Baguio was often fascinated by the words on the stone wall that she called "The Infatuation Curse".

    In the first volume of "Book of Heaven", there is actually no actual cultivation method. The entire text is difficult and can be regarded as a general outline.  However, Zhang Xiaofan has learned the true teachings of Buddhism and Taoism and can still understand this text, but only just.  Zhang Xiaofan still couldn't understand the state of the integration of Buddha and Tao mentioned in "Book of Heaven". Does it mean that the two true methods of "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" and "Great Brahma Prajna" should be integrated and used at the same time?  ?

    Although he knew that there was little hope of survival, there was always some temptation in his heart. Zhang Xiaofan quickly tried to practice in the direction mentioned in the "Book of Heaven", but it was not easy to use these two true methods at the same time. In a short time, he was already  His energy and blood surged, and he had no choice but to stop.  For several days, there was no progress at all.

    But what followed was an even bigger problem facing the two of them - no food.

    Cultivation practiceAlthough people of the Tao can ascend to heaven and sea, they are still mortal in the end. Legend has it that seniors with advanced Tao practices practiced the art of fasting without eating or drinking, but no one has ever seen it.  Since entering the cave, Zhang Xiaofan has lost all his dry food. Although luckily there is water to drink in the cave, only Baguio can bring enough dry food. Where can he find enough food?  Even though the two of them saved time and again, they finished eating quickly.

    “I don’t know how long they stayed in the cave, probably only two days, but Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio stared at the empty food bags in a daze.

    "Alas!" Baguio sat on the platform, next to the pile of dead bones, but she didn't feel any discomfort at all. It seemed that the devil's sect woman was indeed different from ordinary people.  But now, she has a sad look on her face.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s condition improved very quickly, his fever was almost gone, and apart from his body still being a little weak, there was nothing serious.  At this time, he heard Baguio sigh and turned his head to look at the demon sect woman.  What caught his eye was the woman in aqua-green clothes sitting on the edge of the platform, with her feet in the air, swaying every now and then, and the acacia bell on her waist was "dinging".  The ground was ringing. If he were not in this environment and knew her identity, Zhang Xiaofan would almost think that this was an innocent girl.

    “ Just looking at it this way, Baguio is much more haggard than when they first met.  At her daughter's house, she still went to the small water curtain to wash her hair every day, so she still looked beautiful and did not feel dirty. However, these days, she had obviously lost weight.  Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved. Since he was a child, he has listened to the teachings of his master and brothers. Everyone in the devil's path is selfish and hateful.  But now in this cave, why would this demon sect woman give herself half of the only food?

    Zhang Xiaofan was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't notice Baguio looking over. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan starting to look at him blankly at some point, his face suddenly turned red and he said angrily: "What are you looking at?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, turned around quickly, and said: "No, it's nothing."

    Baguio was behind him, but she didn't yell at him as loudly as he imagined. After a long time, there was a sigh instead, saying: "We are trapped in the cave of death, and we are not far from death. You are too  It doesn’t have to be so restrictive.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then slowly turned around and looked at Baguio. He saw a faint helpless smile on her thin but still beautiful face. He couldn't help blurting out: "Actually, when I was seriously ill,  , you don’t have to give me most of the dry food, so you can live a few more days, maybe"

    "Maybe?" Baguio suddenly interrupted him.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, shook his head, and whispered: "Maybe you can be saved."

    Baguio shook his head slightly, with a smile on his face, and said: "I don't want to die, but I don't want to wait slowly in front of a skeleton and another corpse that is gradually decaying in the silence of this cave. In that case,  I'm afraid I'll go crazy before anyone comes to save me."

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but shudder when he heard the way she described it. This is indeed not the way people live.

    Baguio glanced at him and said calmly: "Why, are you scared too?"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately straightened his back and said loudly: "No way!"

    A smile appeared at the corner of Baguio's mouth, and her eyes gradually showed a hint of tenderness when she looked at him, and she said softly: "Promise me one thing, okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "What?"

    Baguio smiled faintly and said: "We have eaten all the dry food now, and there is nothing left to eat except some water. I am afraid that we will starve to death within seven days."

    Zhang Xiaofan remained silent.

    Baguio’s face was calm, but what she said next made Zhang Xiaofan look like he was seeing a ghost, and he was horrified: “In a few days, if you think I can’t survive, just kill me first.”

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, pointed at her and was speechless for a moment, but he didn't expect that Baguio still said unbelievable and shocking words with a calm face: "After I die, my body will still be there. If you only want to survive, you will be able to survive."  My flesh can probably live for a while longer."

    Zhang Xiaofan almost fell to the ground.

    After a long time, he recovered from the huge shock, and immediately said to himself: "This person from the Demon Cult is indeed a monster, he can even do such a thing!" But looking at Baguio,  His expression was actually calm, and his heart felt even colder. He couldn't help but take a step back, and the finger pointing at her almost trembled, and said, "W-what did you say?"

    Baguio looked at her, the tenderness in his eyes seemed to be stronger, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, it seemed to be more poisonous than all the poisons in the world put together.Some.

    "Don't you want to go back to Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain to see your senior sister Ling'er? You and several of your fellow disciples are in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. They will definitely come to you. The longer you live, the more likely they will be  Won't the hope of finding you be greater?" Baguio lowered his head slightly, but his tone of voice was still so calm.

    But Zhang Xiaofan didn't care about her tone at this time, and didn't even notice how she knew about Senior Sister Ling'er. He just pointed at her and said angrily: "You, you actually told me to eat, eat, eat  You evil heretics are simply unreasonable! Shameless and disgusting, I, I you, you"

    The more he talked, the angrier he became, but his words were not very bright. He kept saying "I, me, me" and "you, you, you" for a long time, but nothing came out.  However, his reaction seemed to have been expected by Baguio. She was neither angry nor sarcastic. She just stared at him blankly for a long time. When Zhang Xiaofan's heavy breathing gradually subsided, she slowly calmed down.  He said slowly: "Whether you want to eat me or not, that's up to you, but you must kill me first!"

    "Here we go again." Zhang Xiaofan said angrily: "Don't think that I will join in the evil ways like you. Just give me some dry food and I will use this body to pay you back. If you want to drag me into the water, stop it!"

    Baguio slowly shook his head and said, "No, I'm afraid."

    Zhang Xiaofan said habitually: "Nonsense, I will never be fooled by you Hey, what did you say?"

    As if at this critical moment of life and death, Baguio's mood changed unprecedentedly. She seemed to have fallen into some kind of memory, and a fear that Zhang Xiaofan had never seen in her appeared on her face. Then, she sighed heavily.  He shook his head as if to shake off some thought.

    "Do you know what it's like to wait for death alone?" She whispered.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and he vaguely realized that she seemed to have something hidden. He became curious and asked, "What?"

    The muscles in the corners of Baguio's eyes seemed to twitch. When facing death, she could not control her feelings towards the young man who was the only one who accompanied her in the face of death. Even her voice was hazy.  And Kong Kong: "When I was six years old, my mother took me back to the 'Six Fox Cave in Huqi Mountain' to see my grandma. Unexpectedly, at that time, your righteous way attacked. Among them, the evil monk Pufang of 'Tianyin Temple' used the magic weapon 'Buddha' to  The Golden Bowl collapsed the entire Liuhu Cave, burying my mother, my grandmother, and I alive in the ground."

    Zhang Xiaofan's body suddenly trembled. A bad premonition, even a kind of aversion to cold, came from his heart, and it was cold from the top of his head to the soles of his feet.

    Baguio seemed to have been completely immersed in painful memories at this moment, her eyes staring straight ahead, empty, just like the tone of her voice, plain and empty, with the deepest pain: "At that time, I was so scared that I cried.  , I was so scared. There was a small cave there, and we were able to survive because of a few big rocks, but my grandma was seriously injured and passed away soon. My mother took me and cried bitterly in the darkness.  , and buried grandma."

    "We were buried deep underground. Except for a few drops of water between the rocks, we were surrounded by hard and cold rocks. I was very scared, but my mother kept telling me: Xiaoyao is not afraid, dad will definitely come to save us.  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan was holding his breath and listening carefully, with a hint of indescribable weirdness and faint fear, as if he felt that something was about to happen.

    "But it was always dark here, and dad never came. In that dark cave, I was very scared, hungry, and kept crying. I still remember my mother sighing next to me,  He held me tightly in his arms and kept telling me: Xiaoyao is not afraid, Xiaoyao is not afraid, mother will not let anything happen to you, your father will definitely come to save us!"

    Baguio's face gradually turned pale, but he still continued: "But dad still didn't come, but I was so hungry that I kept crying to my mother for something to eat. My mother kept looking for it in the cave again and again.  , but I never found anything. Later, I was so hungry that I didn’t even have the strength to cry, so I just lay in my mother’s arms and moaned. Suddenly one day, my mother found a piece of meat!"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio trembling almost at the same time she was speaking.

    "I was so hungry that I didn't care about anything. I ate it, and then I seemed to sleep comfortably. It seemed that my mother also laughed in the dark at that time. In this way, my mother would give me food every once in a while.  I found a piece of meat and survived like this, but my mother's voice became weaker and weaker. Finally one day, I called her, but she didn't answer. From then on, I waited for death alone in the dark.  "

    Baguio slowly turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but feel chilled by her eyes, "Do you know what it feels like to be alone waiting to die? You know that your mother's body is right next to you."?The smell of slow decay?  Do you know what it’s like to be someone who can never see clearly what’s around them and live in constant fear?  "

    Every time she asked a question, Zhang Xiaofan trembled.

    Baguio was silent, but Zhang Xiaofan didn't even dare to take a breath. Finally, she seemed to wake up from a dream, but she seemed to be about to wake up. She continued talking in a daze: "Finally one day, suddenly, there was a shooting above the head.  A ray of light fell, and I screamed in fright and hid in the deepest corner. Then, the light became brighter and brighter, and the hole above became bigger and bigger. I heard my father calling my and my mother's names, and then I saw  Dad jumped down and stood in front of me."

    "He didn't look at me first, but saw my mother first. When the light was bright just now, I only looked up and forgot to see my mother. By the time I remembered, my mother had been blocked by my father and I couldn't see my mother's body.  But I clearly saw my father's body shake, and his whole body seemed to turn into stone, and then, Uncle Qinglong, Uncle Baihu and Uncle Xuanwu who jumped down after him, all froze in place, motionless."

    "I was suddenly very scared, even more scared than I was waiting to die in this darkness. I shouted softly: Dad. Dad slowly turned around, and the three uncles lined up in a row and stood behind him, blocking my mother.  I still couldn’t see my mother’s body. I asked in a low voice: Dad, where is my mother?”

    Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that every time Baguio said a word, his body would tremble, as if the girl asking the question was right in front of them.

    "Dad didn't say anything, but his expression was so scary. Although I was young, I knew, I knew, that at that time he really wanted to kill me, his own daughter! But, he didn't do it after all. He saved  He picked me up, held me in his arms, and left this dark cave. Just before leaving, I secretly looked down from my father's shoulder. My mother's body had been buried by three uncles, and only one hand was exposed.  Come out, but I don’t know why, that hand, that hand, that hand"

    Baguio's voice suddenly fell silent. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and looked towards her, only to see that Baguio's face was pale, her eyes were closed tightly, her whole body fell straight down, and she seemed to have fainted.  Zhang Xiaofan almost subconsciously rushed forward and supported her, but felt that his tentacles were cold and almost not like a living person.

    He was recovering from an illness and his body was weak. It took a lot of effort to lay Baguio down on the platform. Looking at her pale face, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that his whole body was completely drenched in cold sweat.

    That night (actually I don't know if it was night, but Zhang Xiaofan intuitively thought it was night), Baguio was unconscious, but in her dream she kept shouting "mother", "father" and other words, and the two people's positions suddenly changed.  Turned upside down, it was Zhang Xiaofan who took care of her.

    But this seemed to be an extremely painful past event in Baguio's heart. In the coma, Zhang Xiaofan screamed several times and was covered in cold sweat. Zhang Xiaofan was at a loss. Until finally, Baguio inadvertently waved her arms, grabbed his shoulders, and leaned against him.  After being in his arms, she seemed to have some support, and then she gradually calmed down and fell asleep quietly.  But those hands were holding Zhang Xiaofan's clothes tightly, and their nails even dug into his flesh. The pain made Zhang Xiaofan grin, but for some reason, looking at Baguio's pale face, he couldn't bear to leave and forced himself to endure it.  He came down and let her nestle in his arms and fall asleep peacefully.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 2 Escape

.    This past incident in Baguio seemed to her to be a deeply painful pain that had been buried deeply in her heart for all these years. Unexpectedly, at this critical moment of life and death, she recalled it again, and her mind was agitated. In addition, the food was scarce these days, and her body was  He was also a little weak and was unconscious for a long time.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the girl from the Demon Cult who was still clutching him tightly from her deep sleep. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. Not long ago, he himself was a patient who had walked around the gate of hell and returned. Unexpectedly, at this time, he had turned around.  Come over, it's Baguio's turn to be sick.  The two of them actually fell down one after the other. It was really difficult for them not to die.

    After a while, Zhang Xiaofan himself became drowsy, but he forced himself to sit up straight. Just because Baguio was lying in his arms at the moment, looking at her haggard and slightly painful face, Zhang Xiaofan actually  I couldn't bear to leave.

    It's just that sitting like this is really not an easy task. He sat on the platform with one foot in the air and one foot on the ground. He sat half-reclined, his body straight and there was no place to lean on. Over time, everywhere on his body  Not to mention the soreness, especially where Baguio was holding him tightly with so much strength with her fingers. Even after she fell asleep, her strength did not diminish a little. It was really painful to the bone.  It was Zhang Xiaofan who had a rather stoic temper and actually gritted his teeth and endured it. If it had been anyone else, he would have jumped up a long time ago.

    However, despite this, the punishment he suffered was really not light. Zhang Xiaofan cried out in his heart, but after all, he did not leave. As time passed, the sleepiness also increased, and in this pain and soreness, he gradually became numb.  , actually fell asleep even while sitting.

    ※※※

    "ah……"

    Zhang Xiaofan stretched out and woke up, feeling pain all over his body. Just as he was sighing, he suddenly found that he was lying on the platform at some point, and Baguio, who was beside him, was nowhere to be found.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He stood up and looked around. There was still no sign of Baguio. The entire cave was empty, without even a sound.  Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a chill in his heart, as if he was suddenly in a tomb alone.  He frowned, stood up, and started looking for Baguio without thinking.

    After looking for the Heavenly Book Stone Room and the treasure room, there was no sign of Baguio. Zhang Xiaofan thought for a moment and walked out. Sure enough, not long after, he saw Baguio in the stone room dedicated to the two evil gods of the Demon Sect.  The figure of Baguio.

    In front of the kind-faced Virgin Mary and the ferocious-faced Tiansha Ming Throne, Baguio was kneeling on the ground, shoulders hunched, and although she tried her best to suppress it, she still let out a low choked sound.

    She was actually crying.

    Zhang Xiaofan stayed there, no matter how he imagined it, he would never have imagined that this woman from the Demon Cult, who had always been strong and competitive, was secretly crying in front of this statue.  He stood there, at a loss for a moment, but finally walked over slowly and said hesitantly: "You, uh, you, why stop crying!"

    Unexpectedly, it was a good thing that he didn't speak. As soon as he heard his words, the sadness that had been suppressed in Baguio's heart suddenly burst out. His voice immediately became much higher, and he cried loudly. He slowly raised his head, with a jade-like face.  On the bed, there were also tears like pearls hanging on my face at this moment.

    Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded. He was just a young man himself. How could he understand the thoughts of these daughters’ families? He was immediately in a hurry. It was as if Baguio was made to cry by him. He even stuttered a little when he spoke: “You, you don’t want, this, this  LikeI, I, no, you, no, I mean I"

    Baguio's tearful eyes looked at Zhang Xiaofan's busy appearance, she shook her head and gritted her teeth, but she couldn't bear the sadness. She had endured the sad tears for more than ten years, and just today, they burst out.

    "It was me, it was I who killed my mother!" This woman, who was deeply trapped in the painful past, said sadly with a bit of sadness.

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head. Looking at her fragile and helpless figure at this moment, he felt a trance in his heart, as if he had seen the same helpless figure of himself many years ago: "No," he walked up and said softly in a low voice.  He said: "Your mother is the person who loves you the most. You were still young at that time and didn't understand anything. How could you harm others?"

    Baguio choked up and said, "But, dad has always hated me. I know he wishes I was dead. He blames me for killing my mother!"

    Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "No, don't think too much. Didn't your father blame you? Didn't he come to save you? Has he ever treated you badly over the years?"

    Baguio trembled, and her face seemed to turn pale. Looking from here, Zhang Xiaofan saw that her originally beautiful face, with pear blossoms and rain, and the sad charm, were actually touching.

    But when she raised her head, behind the tears, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan, but Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to look directly at her and turned his eyes away.

    &nbsp;After a long time.

    "You're fine." She said suddenly, quietly.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly jumped deep in his heart, but he immediately forced himself to calm down and said with a smile: "No, it's just that we are about to die together, so a few words of comfort to you before death is nothing."

    Baguio slowly stopped crying, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, sighed softly, and said: "Yes, we are going to die together." At this point, she suddenly seemed to remember something, and said to Zhang Xiaofan:  "You and I died here, have you ever regretted it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and countless images flashed through his mind, as if at this moment he was back in Qingyun Mountain and Dazhu Peak, "Of course I regret it."

    He said in such a low voice.

    After hearing this, Baguio's face immediately darkened and said: "Hmph, in the Holy Religion, I don't know how many people want to die with me, but you are the only one who doesn't think so!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was furious, but after taking a look at Baguio, his anger suddenly subsided, he just sighed, shook his head and said: "Maybe, but if I could be buried on Dazhu Peak, I would really die without any regrets.  "

    With a gloomy face, Baguio stared at him, silent for a long time, and then suddenly said: "Are you doing it for your senior sister Ling'er?"

    Zhang Xiaofan jumped up, pointed at her and said in surprise: "You, how do you know?"

    Baguio turned around and said, "You said it when you were seriously ill some time ago and talked nonsense."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, and was about to say something to accuse her, but then he thought, he and she were about to die here. Not only would he not be able to see his senior sister from now on, but he was afraid that after death, he would turn into a ghost.  I can no longer see the view of Dazhu Peak!

    I just don’t know, will senior sister remember me?

    When he thought of this, he suddenly became disheartened, sighed, and turned around and walked out with a deep sense of sorrow.  Looking at his back, Baguio was stunned.

    After a long time, she slowly turned her head, looked at the two statues, and worshiped: "Holy Mother, please have mercy on the world, protect and bless them, Your Majesty, King Ming, I hope you will use the power of opening up the sky to save the world."  …”

    Her voice suddenly stopped, and she lay on the ground, motionless. At that moment, everything seemed to be quiet, but in her mind, it was like a rough sea, and a ray of light flashed among the waves, but  It was looming again, and she tried her best to grasp it and think of it.

    She slowly raised her head and looked carefully at the statue of King Tiansha Ming on her right. Over and over again, she had a thought in her mind and shouted loudly: "No, no, there is something missing from this statue"

    She looked at it over and over again, not daring to take a breath. Finally, her eyes fell on the empty right hand of the statue.

    She jumped up and could no longer hold back her joy, shouting loudly: "The Sky Axe, that's it, where did the Sky Axe go?"

    According to the legend of the demon sect, the Holy Mother of Darkness is the deity who nurtures thousands of living beings, while the Heavenly Evil Ming King is the god who creates heaven and earth and controls punishment. This is very different from the giant god Pangu who created the sky in ancient legends.  Legend has it that King Tiansha Ming is holding a "giant ax that opens the sky", so the statues of him in later generations must also have the appearance of this giant ax.  But the right hand of the statue in front of him was empty.  Baguio knows very well that in the Demon Sect, King Tiansha Ming is one of the two great gods, and no one will deliberately disrespect him. Moreover, the Blood Refining Hall that originally built the Blood Cave is also a member of the Demon Sect, so there must be a reason for this.

    Zhang Xiaofan returned to the cave and sat on the platform, silent and silent. He was thinking about his old friend on Dazhu Peak. Suddenly, he saw Baguio rushing in with a happy face. When he saw him sitting there, he said loudly:  "If you want to live, come here quickly."

    "What?" Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but saw Baguio rushing into the treasure room on the right like a gust of wind. He hesitated for a moment, but finally couldn't resist the desire for life and followed in.  As soon as she stepped into the stone room, she heard Baguio cheering, and saw Baguio struggling to pick up a huge iron-cast ax from a pile of iron garbage. It looked like she was struggling, and it must be quite heavy.

    Zhang Xiaofan ran over and helped her hold the giant axe. Sure enough, she felt that it was extremely heavy. Even with both of them working together, he was still a little bit overwhelmed. He asked in surprise: "What are you doing?"

    Baguio didn’t say much to him and said directly: “If you want to survive, help me move this iron ax to the statue of the god.”

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath of cold air and said in surprise: "What, what are you going to do?"

    Baguio was too lazy to say anything and dragged the ax away, but within a few steps he felt weak and gasping for air. Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and sighed, but finally walked over. The two of them worked together and spent a lot of effort.  Finally, he dragged the ax to the stone room where the statue of the god was. Then Zhang Xiaofan rolled his eyes and reluctantly heard Baguio say that he still wanted to put this axe.The heavy thing was put into the hands of the evil god.

    Zhang Xiaofan was originally very suspicious, but now that he heard that he was actually going to work for the evil god of the Demon Cult, he immediately lost his temper. However, he still couldn't defeat Baguio. Seeing her sweating all over her face and working hard alone, she felt disheartened.  Suddenly, she thought that it would be nice to fulfill one of her wishes before she died, so she stepped forward and tried her best to help.

    The ax looked huge, but now that it was actually being carried, the weight was even more unbelievable. In addition, the two of them had been without food for a long time. Later, they miraculously completed this seemingly impossible task and installed the ax in King Tiansha Ming's body.  After holding up his right hand, Zhang Xiaofan sat down on the ground, gasping for air, and said: "You, huh, you, if you can't find a way out, huh, originally we could live for three days, but now there are only three left.  It’s time.”

    Baguio was gasping for breath, but she couldn't hide the excitement in her eyes. After taking a short rest, she walked to the statue and observed it carefully for a while. She saw that after adding a giant ax to the statue of King Ming, it turned out that  Big is majestic and imposing.  She bowed respectfully to the statue of Tiansha King Ming, and said: "Your Majesty, King Ming, please forgive me for being rude."

    After saying that, she reached out and grabbed the giant axe, and shook it tentatively, up and down, but there was no movement. Originally, she had put the giant ax in it herself. If there was any movement, there was it just now. Zhang Xiaofan sat down  On the ground, he looked at her weird movements and shook his head.

    Baguio frowned and whispered: "What's wrong? The agency should be here"

    As he spoke, he felt anxious, and his hand became stronger. He moved the giant ax in his hand, and even the right hand holding the statue of King Tiansha Ming moved a little. Suddenly, some heavy mechanical sound seemed to be heard in the stone chamber.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan jumped up, and Baguio was even more happy. The two looked at each other, and Zhang Xiaofan ran over, and together with Baguio, they grabbed the giant axe, and pulled it hard. They saw that the giant ax was connected to the right hand of King Tiansha Ming.  The drooping state was raised into the air, and a moment later, a deafening roar sounded in the stone chamber.

    The two of them were shocked. They felt a roar in their ears and the pain was unbearable. They quickly pressed their ears with their hands.  After a while, the roaring sound was still loud in the ears, but on the stone wall behind the statue, the huge and hard stone wall slowly retreated to both sides, revealing a passage, and stone steps ascending step by step.  Keep going up until the dark place ahead.

    At this time, the stone room where the statue was located suddenly shook violently, and stones fell from above their heads. The two of them almost didn't speak, and ran towards the stone steps at the same time as if they were in sync with each other, and threw themselves into the darkness.

    In fact, eight hundred years ago, when the Demon Sect's Blood Refining Hall was building the Dripping Blood Cave, they had considered the possibility of decline and being invaded by the enemy in the future, so they secretly built this passage in the heart of the stone chamber.  When the enemy attacks, they will escape this way. After a while, the Blood Cave will collapse, burying the enemy along with countless secrets of the Blood Refining Hall.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio ran as hard as they could, only to hear constant loud noises and rocks flying everywhere. If they had jogged even one step, they would have died here. They really used the last bit of strength in their bodies and ran forward.  Before they ran very far, the two of them were faced with darkness. In this narrow and dark secret passage, the two of them fell down and bumped into each other countless times. They could only hear loud roars and rocks flying around, as if the entire building had been destroyed.  Kongsangshan was angry and shaking, but finally, with a desire for survival, the two of them saw a glimmer of light coming from the front.

    The entrance to this secret cave originally opened halfway up Kongsang Mountain, under a cliff in the mountain's shadow, with lush trees. It is extremely secretive. No wonder no one has seen it for eight hundred years. Most of the descendants who come to the Blood Refining Hall today do not know this.  at.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio stumbled out, and almost the moment they threw themselves on the ground, they heard a loud "rumbling" sound. Thousands of pounds of boulders pressed down, and dust flew up, blocking the entrance of the cave tightly. From now on,  That is, no one can see the secret in the heart of the mountain anymore.

    ※※※

    Crane on the ground, Zhang Xiaofan gasped for air, his fingers tightly grasping the slightly moist green grass on the ground. The feeling of running on the edge of life and death was really breathless.  After a while, his mood slowly relaxed. He raised his head and looked to the side. He saw Baguio beside him. His originally fair face was slightly dusty, as if he felt Zhang Xiaofan's gaze.  Yes, she also turned her head and looked over.

    The joy of rebirth after the disaster slowly appeared on their faces.  Baguio's lips moved, as if there were water waves flowing in her bright eyes, which were hazy and crystal clear. She gave a slightly choked cheer, a kind of relief after infinite pressure, and she could no longer think of anything else.  I just feel that the sky is very blue, the mountains are so high, the breeze is blowing, the mountains are full of greenery, the green shadows are whirling, and the trees are surging. There is soul-stirring beauty everywhere in this world.

    &nbsp; "We, we survived!" She shouted happily, facing the green mountains and blue sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan laughed loudly, standing next to her, watching her let go of her arms and show the most beautiful smile in the world.

    Amidst the "crackling" sound, the flames engulfed the firewood, making a crisp sound and puffs of light smoke. Baguio sat next to the fire and watched Zhang Xiaofan use a thick branch to clean up a newly caught wild rabbit.  After it is ready, put it in and bake it on the fire.  As the flames roasted, the rabbit meat gradually turned golden brown, and the fat particles condensed into water droplets and dripped down.

    Under the mountain forest, a delicious fragrance spreads everywhere.  She was very hungry in the cave. Baguio couldn't help but salivate in her mouth and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. However, she saw that Zhang Xiaofan was not in a hurry. He looked at the fire and stretched his hand to his waist to touch it out of habit. Suddenly, his face  He was startled for a moment, then his face lit up with joy.

    Baguio was surprised: "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan happily took out a small bag from his waist and said with a smile: "I didn't expect that all the dry food was lost, but these things are still there. I didn't pay attention to it a few days ago."

    Baguio looked at the small bag and saw Zhang Xiaofan carefully opening the package, revealing several small bottles and jars. Curious, he picked up a few and smelled them. He was stunned and looked at Zhang Xiaofan, almost speechless.  : "This, these are some salt seasonings"

    Zhang Xiaofan said with a smile on his face: "Yes, I always took it with me when I went down the mountain, just in case I stayed in the wild so I could make some delicious food. I didn't expect it to come in handy today."

    Baguio looked up and down at Zhang Xiaofan, speechless for a moment. Seeing him carefully sprinkling these spices or salt on the rabbit meat, and then slowly turning the branches to roast, the scent of the air became more and more fragrant.  It’s thicker.  She had never seen such an upright person who actually put condiments on him when he came out. Judging from his appearance, he looked more like a cook than a disciple from a famous and upright family.

    After a while, Zhang Xiaofan came closer and smelled it, and said happily: "It's ready, you can eat it."

    Baguio was impatient to wait for a long time. He felt that the fragrance was almost pervasive, penetrating through the pores on his body. After smelling it, his body seemed to float up and became much lighter.  As for the mouth, let alone that. If he hadn't hidden it carefully, he might even have heard the growling sound of his stomach.

    When I heard that Zhang Xiaofan expressed his kindness and finally said it was done, I saw a golden and fragrant rabbit in front of me. I almost drooled. I couldn't help but stretched out my hand. Unexpectedly, I forgot for a moment, and when I touched my hand, it turned into "Ah"  He made a sound and pulled back, but he was burned.

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said: "Don't be impatient!" He took the branch away from the fire and moved it up and down to let the grease flow away and the temperature of the meat was also lower. Then he carefully tore off a rabbit hind leg and handed it to  To Baguio, he smiled and said, "Eat it."

    Baguio immediately stretched out his hand and took the rabbit meat. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly saw Zhang Xiaofan with a gentle smile on his face. He looked at himself and smiled. The sunlight in the forest filtered through the dense leaves, bit by bit, and there was something  When it fell on his face, he felt so cheerful.

    For some reason, her face suddenly turned red, she turned her back to Zhang Xiaofan, and then started eating.  Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, but he didn't care. He was already very hungry, so he tore off another rabbit's leg and started chewing it.

    Halfway through eating, he suddenly saw Baguio turning around and looking at him, slightly surprised: "What's wrong, by the way, is this meat still delicious?"

    There was a faint blush on Baguio's face, and the gentle breeze blowing from the depths of the woods gently lifted her soft long hair and brushed her fair face.

    "It's delicious, uh"

    Zhang Xiaofan: "What's wrong?"

    Baguio: "I've finished eating."

    There was a touch of gentleness on her face, and a hint of shyness. Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly, and he was actually crazy.

    Baguio lowered his head slightly, and the two of them suddenly fell silent. After a while, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly woke up: "Ah!"

    Sweat broke out on his head, he stammered and couldn't form a sentence: "I, I didn't look at it, no, look at meah, no, ah, give it to you."

    As he said this, he closed his eyes and handed over the rabbit leg. For some reason, he didn’t dare to open his eyes.

    But for a long time, there seemed to be no movement from Baguio. Zhang Xiaofan plucked up the courage and slowly opened his eyes. He saw Baguio looking at him, with a half-smile on her face, but her eyes were gentle, with an indescribable softness.  He said lowly and with a smile: "Will you give me this?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was puzzled and looked at his hand, his face turned red and he felt ashamed. It turned out that what he handed to Baguio was a half-eaten rabbit leg that he was holding in his right hand, and he was grabbing most of the rabbit meat.??Left hand by your side.

    "No, no, it's not" Zhang Xiaofan was extremely embarrassed. He took back the embarrassing rabbit legs like lightning, then handed over the intact rabbit meat, and said in his mouth: "I am, I am.  ,I want……"

    "I know." Baguio took the rabbit, tore off a piece of meat and put it in his mouth, chewing it gently, "It's delicious. The most delicious thing I have ever eaten in my life is the rabbit you are roasting now.  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped, and he saw Baguio's beautiful and clear face, half smiling, half speaking seriously. His heart was shaken, he didn't dare to look anymore, he opened his mouth and bit the half-eaten rabbit leg, and buried his head in pain.  eat.

    This rabbit was wiped out by these two hungry men in a short time.  It was really a joy to have a full meal for the first time in many days.  Baguio found a mountain stream, and the two of them washed themselves by the water, and they both felt a little sleepy.  It's true that the nerves in the belly of the mountain were tense all the time, and I just felt like I was walking on the edge of life and death. When I came out like this, my whole body relaxed and I became sleepy.

    Baguio couldn't hold it any longer at first, so she lay down on a small piece of green lawn beside the stream and fell asleep. Zhang Xiaofan also felt sleepy and lay down next to her, but felt that the sun was shining gently on them, and they could not bear it.  He kept looking back at Baguio.  I saw Baguio after washing up. Although her hair was still a little messy, her face was as fair as jade as when they first met, and her skin was as white as snow, almost breakable by a blow. At this moment, she closed her eyes and lay quietly.  There, the breeze blew, and the tips of her hair moved slightly, emitting a soft light in the sun.

    Suddenly, Baguio seemed to have seen something in her deep sleep. The tip of her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her right hand reached out as if out of habit, grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, snuggled next to him, and then, on her lips,  With a faint smile, he fell asleep peacefully.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, but looking at her slightly haggard but still beautiful face, he did not have the courage to take her hand away no matter what. He lay there motionless. Gradually, his sleepiness began to rise.  When I closed my eyes, I seemed to forget about it, and fell asleep peacefully, as if it was normal.

    The breeze in the forest was still blowing gently, blowing through the treetops, blowing through the green leaves, blowing through the quietly flowing stream, causing gentle ripples, and finally brushed over the two young people.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 3 Scribes

.    When Zhang Xiaofan woke up, it was already dark. He probably had slept for at least five or six hours, but Baguio still hadn't woken up. She was clutching his clothes tightly with both hands, looking like a frightened and timid child.  , how could anyone imagine that she is actually an important figure in the Demon Cult!

    Zhang Xiaofan put his hands under his head and listened to the "swishing" sound of the trees blown by the mountain wind in the forest. Suddenly, he thought of the bamboo forests on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, didn't they also make such a sound?

    ?????????????????????????????????— I’ve been missing under the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, the news has probably spread back to Dazhu Peak. I wonder if Senior Sister Ling'er will be a little sad when she finds out about it?  However, if I suddenly appeared in front of her, she would definitely be happy, and she would definitely grab my hand, excited, laughing and scolding: Brat, I knew you wouldn't die that easily!

    A smile appeared on his face in the darkening night. Even his eyes were so bright in this dark night, but he didn't see that there was another pair of bright eyes beside him. I don't know when it started.  , looked at him faintly.

    ※※※

    The sky is bright again, and the chirping of birds can be heard in the mountains, which is clear and sweet.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked to the edge of the stream, folded his hands, and poured a handful of water on his face. A cold feeling penetrated into his heart.  He checked his left hand and took off the bandage. The broken bone was almost healed. He was happy. He took off the fire stick tied to his hand and inserted it into his waist. He moved his left hand vigorously. Sure enough, there was nothing serious.  hinder.

    "Is your hand healed?" Baguio came up from behind him, glanced at him, and then squatted down to wash her face with the stream water.

    "Yes." Zhang Xiaofan said happily, "It's nothing serious. It doesn't hurt."

    Baguio gently wiped off the water droplets on his face with his sleeves and said, "Don't move around. It's going to hurt your muscles and bones. It's better to rest for a while."

    "I know." Zhang Xiaofan responded smoothly, then looked at Baguio, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Miss Baguio, now that we are lucky to have saved our lives and escaped from the belly of the mountain, you and I can be considered friends.  I made a friend, but after all, we don’t agree with each other, so let’s break up here today.”

    Baguio squatted by the water and did not get up, but her body seemed to tremble. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see her expression. After a while, he heard her say in a low voice: "Oh, is it different?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "Yes, I am the righteous way, and you are the devil's sect. My teacher has taught me since I was a child that good and evil are incompatible. See you next time, I am afraid that you and I are already enemies and not friends. You are caring in the heart of the mountain.  Save me, I am really grateful in my heart, and I will naturally repay you for this kindness if I am destined to do so in the future."

    Baguio stared blankly at the hazy figure reflected in the clear water, and whispered: "Will you repay me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and said: "Yes, we have a clear grudge. If you hadn't saved me, I would never have survived. If there is a place where I can serve in the future, I will do so." At this point, he suddenly felt something was wrong.  , hurriedly added: "But you can't let me do anything that is disrespectful to the moral principles of the teacher."

    Baguio suddenly stood up, turned around and said: "I think you are a talented person, why not join our Holy Cult? I recommend you to my father. He always loves talents and will definitely be willing to reuse you."  It’s better than you being an unknown cook on Dazhu Peak.”

    Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly darkened and he said: "Miss Baguio, don't talk nonsense. I am a person of the righteous way. I would rather die than join the devil's way. In my opinion, being a little cook on Dazhu Peak is better than working in the evil way."  It’s much better to call the wind and rain in your demonic sect.”

    A sneer appeared at the corner of Baguio's mouth, and his words became sharp and cold, saying: "People in the righteous way? You people in the righteous way have created less evil than those of us in the evil way. When the good and evil wars were fought, your immortal ancestors were different.  Just kill them, even the old, weak, women and children!"

    "Nonsense!" Zhang Xiaofan was furious, "These are all good things done by your demon sect. Do you think I don't know that back then you killed many people and devastated all living beings"

    Bi Yao said angrily: "Did you see those with your own eyes? Your teachers didn't tell you. How could they tell you the truth for their own sake?"

    Zhang Xiaofan sneered and said: "Then have you ever seen it with your own eyes? You are telling me here that the righteous way is evil and the devil's religion is right. Aren't you your elders whitewashing the words of your ancestors?"

    Baguio was stunned and speechless for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her and thought back to the days when he had shared life and death with her. His heart softened and he lowered his voice and said softly: "Miss Baguio,  No matter what our predecessors were like, let's just leave them alone. It's just that our Qingyun sect has strict rules and strictly prohibits disciples from interacting with people in the demon sect. I am older than Qingyun and dare not"On the contrary, let's just say goodbye today and see you again in the future. If you can repent and abandon the darkness and turn to the light, I, Zhang Xiaofan, will definitely protect you with my family and life, so that you can enter the right path" He said plausibly, but after saying  As he spoke, he stopped and saw Baguio's sarcastic face, sneering:

    "You bullshit righteous people can't even ask me to go. You talk about abandoning darkness and turning to the light. It doesn't matter. If you don't take it, I will show you a clear path. Just go and be your righteous person. See you someday. I will take you first.  Head!”

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, feeling that this woman could turn against her faster than flipping through a book, but after all, he had no intention of arguing, and he always felt that he was indebted to Baguio, so he immediately held up his hands and said, "Take care of it." After speaking, he turned around and nodded.  He walked away without looking back.

    Baguio watched him walk away without even looking back. After his figure disappeared into the woods, suddenly, her heart felt empty, as if she had lost something important, and her whole person suddenly lost her energy.  , sat down slowly.  His eyes drifted away, inadvertently passing by the pile of flames and ashes where Zhang Xiaofan barbecued the rabbit last night. He was stunned in place, and he shed tears unknowingly.

    She looked at the pile of ashes and sat like this. She didn't know how long it had passed, until she suddenly discovered that the crisp birdsong in the woods behind her suddenly silenced.  Dare to speak out.

    Then, she saw a dark shadow slowly moving out from behind her, shrouding her in it.

    Although it was daytime, it seemed as if the sky had become gloomy for some reason.

    ??Biyao suddenly turned around and stared blankly at the person behind her. After a long while, she suddenly cried out sadly: "Dad!" and threw herself into the man's arms.

    The shadow seemed to be startled for a moment, as if he did not expect Baguio to behave like this at all, but he was happy to see his daughter escape from the disaster, but his joy could no longer be concealed.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan walked in this mountain forest for a day before he came out of Kongsang Mountain. Originally, if he walked in the air, he could have come out in half a day, but considering the injury to his left hand, he was still willing to walk a little longer, but this Kongsang Mountain  It was always sparsely populated, and not even a single person could be seen on this road.

    After spending a night in the barren mountains, Zhang Xiaofan walked onto the official road. Not only did the road become wider, there were also more and more people.  He asked passers-by on the road, inquired about the direction of the road, and headed north.

    At noon that day, the sun was in the middle of the day and it was very hot. After driving for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan was very hungry and thirsty. He saw a small tea stall on the roadside, propped under a big tree beside the road. Five people were already sitting inside.  , six guests, looking at the shade, walked over, bought a bowl of tea to drink, and sat down to rest.

    Not to mention, the tea at this small tea stall was actually refreshing and quenching thirst. After Zhang Xiaofan drank a bowl, he immediately felt comfortable, as if the day was not so hot anymore. He thought to himself and saw that the injury on his hand had healed greatly.  , I found a quiet place where no one was and flew back in the afternoon. It was faster and I could see Master earlier.

    As he thought about it, he naturally thought that he would be able to see his senior sister Tian Linger soon, and he couldn't help but feel warm in his heart.  At this moment, I heard a gentle voice coming from the side of the road: "Boss, bring me a bowl of tea."

    A rare breeze blew by at noon, causing the tree branches to stand up, put their hands on their backs, looked up at the sky, and said: "This world is so big and vast. I have traveled around the world, to the mountains and ancient swamps, wherever I want."

    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan exclaimed and said, "That's it."

    Ten thousand people looked back at Zhang Xiaofan, and suddenly a strange smile flashed across their faces, saying: "Brother Zhang, since he is a disciple of Qingyun's sect, he must have advanced Taoism."

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly shook his head and said: "No, no, I am an incompetent person in the Qingyun Sect. How can I say that the Taoism is profound?"

    The crowd smiled slightly and said, "Brother Zhang, you're so polite. I have a gracious request, and I hope you can grant it, brother Zhang."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and said, "Brother Wan, please tell me."

    Thousands of people said: "I have admired masters like you since I was young, but unfortunately I don't have enough opportunities to get in. Moreover, I have dreamed of masters who can control magic weapons and travel to the nine heavens. For decades, no one has been able to do so."  I don't want to get a magic weapon from the Immortal Family and look at it. Brother Zhang is a disciple of a famous family. I wonder if he can fulfill my little wish?" After saying that, he bent down deeply and made a big salute.

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless. Seeing the thousands of people coming to salute, he even panicked and hurriedly supported him. He was really embarrassed. He hesitated for a moment. Seeing that the thousands of people were still looking at him expectantly, he sighed and said: "Don't be afraid.  Brother Wan’s joke, it’s not that I don’t want to show it to Brother Wan, it’s just that the magic weapon is not in front of the public, I’m afraid it will be in the way…”

    Ten thousand peopleGo immediately said: "What's the matter? There is no reason why the magic weapon of the Immortal family cannot be on the stage."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face was slightly red, but he couldn’t let go of his dignity, so he pulled out the fire stick from his waist and handed it over.  Seeing him hand over such a thing, thousands of people had a look of surprise on their faces, but then disappeared and took it solemnly.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw his expression in his eyes and said with a wry smile: "Don't say it's you, even the people in my sect often laugh at me." After saying this, Zhang Xiaofan was suddenly startled and felt that he was so miserable today.  It's strange that in front of this stranger, I seem to be willing to say anything to him.

    The tens of thousands of people went there but did not notice Zhang Xiaofan. They all focused on the fire stick. Originally, his face was solemn, but his eyes were still a little casual. But gradually, he seemed to see something. Not only did his face darken, his eyes  He stared at the ugly black stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan was watching from the side, and felt that these ten thousand people looked strange. He held a foot-long fire stick in front of him, looked at it carefully, held it with his right hand, and gently stroked the stick with the slender fingers of his left hand.  , clicked lightly, being extremely careful, he couldn't help but ask: "Brother Wan, is there something wrong?"

    Wan Qiangru was awakened from his dream. After hesitating for a moment, he returned the fire stick to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Brother Zhang, because I admire the immortal way, I have read some books in this field. I have some words to say.  Ask Brother Zhang for advice."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Please tell me."

    Thousands of people glanced at the fire stick and said, "Brother Zhang, does this magic weapon contain your blood essence?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Suddenly, the horrific scene in the deep valley behind Dazhu Peak flashed through his mind. Huo Di stood up, pointed at thousands of people and said, "What, what did you say?"

    Ten thousand people glanced at him and said slowly: "Brother Zhang, is this magic weapon two things combined into one?"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s secret, which was one of the deepest secrets in his heart, was now revealed by this person. This was a big surprise. He felt a buzz in his head and was speechless.

    Ten thousand people looked at Zhang Xiaofan's shocked expression, and they knew that what they had expected was good. He seemed to lower his head slightly, as if he remembered something, and sighed vaguely, saying: "You don't know, the beads on this stick are  , turned out to be a sacred object of the Demonic Cult."

    Zhang Xiaofan became more and more frightened, almost holding his breath, but there was a voice deep in his heart, as if he was sneering: "You should have known it, you should have known it, this stick is so evil, it is naturally a demon."  The evil thing taught.”

    "W-what did you say?" Zhang Xiaofan gasped, staring at him, speaking every word.

    "This bead is the relic of the black-hearted old man, the founder of the Demon Sect, eight hundred years ago." Thousands of people said it, like nails driven into Zhang Xiaofan's heart one by one, "The name is 'Blood-devouring Bead'  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and held his breath, but there were thousands of thoughts and thousands of thoughts in his mind, but there was always one image that lingered in his mind: the skeleton in the secret cave in the belly of Kongsang Mountain!

    Thousands of people looked at him in shock, paused for a moment, and then said calmly: "Brother Zhang, you know the origin of this bead, but I wonder if you are still willing to know the origin of this black stick?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and speechless. He just stared at the crowd of thousands of people.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 4 Small Town

.    Zhang Xiaofan looked deeply at the middle-aged scribe in front of him who claimed to be "a man of thousands of people". He had a bad feeling in his heart, but at the same time, there was another force deep in his heart that made him ask involuntarily: "  Please give me advice, sir."

    Wanwan glanced at him meaningfully and said slowly: "This short black stick is extremely evil. The black light is smooth and restrained. If a person comes close to it, within three feet, the whole body's energy and blood will be forced by this evil energy."  , poured into the heart and died."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved and he couldn't help but said: "Yes, when I encountered this thing, I felt heavy from a distance, felt nauseous, and almost fainted."

    Ten thousand people sighed softly, looked at him and said: "Yes, that's it." As he said that, he seemed to frown slightly and sighed, "It's really strange that you are not dead."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t hear what he said clearly and asked: “What?”

    Wanwan Xiang smiled slightly, but did not answer him. He only pointed at the fire stick and said: "This short black stick is a naturally powerful and evil thing. It is called 'hundred soul', but it is not a thing of the devil's religion. For thousands of years,  He has never been born, and there are only some records in the ancient scrolls. Brother Zhang is so blessed that he was able to obtain these two worldly treasures."

    "Capture the soul!" Zhang Xiaofan muttered with a dull expression on his face.

    "Exactly." Wanwancheng's face regained his composure and said, "There is a record in the ancient book "Ten Chapters on Strange Treasures": There is strange iron in the sky, which falls in the Nine Netherworlds, and the ghosts and ghosts burn the souls of the underworld to refine it, and it lasts for thousands of years.  Fang Hong, it took thousands of years to take shape, and it took thousands of years to gather the spirit of ghosts, and it took thousands of years to develop the ability to capture souls. In fact, such ferocious things are beyond the control of human beings. I didn’t expect Brother Zhang"

    "Clang" With a crisp sound, the black fire stick slipped from Zhang Xiaofan's hand and fell to the ground. Zhang Xiaofan's hands and feet were weak, and he felt extremely tight in his chest. He staggered back a few steps, staring at the person who had been with him all these years.  He was holding a fire stick and was speechless.

    Thousands of people looked at him with a horrified expression, but suddenly a sneer flashed across his face, saying: "Brother Zhang, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head hard, almost feeling extremely painful even when he spoke, and murmured: "Why, how could this be like this? I am a disciple of Qingyun, how could I use such evil things?" At this time, he also remembered that day under the Abyss of Death.  , no wonder those ghosts are so afraid of his fire stick, I'm afraid it's probably this "soul-taking" that is to blame.

    When thousands of people looked at his appearance, they knew that this young man had grown up in the Qingyun Sect and had never seen much of the world. Now that he had suddenly encountered a big change, he was almost at a loss. Just looking at his appearance, there seemed to be no comfort.  Expressed, he simply said: "Evil thing? What do you think is evil?"

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be a little lost, pointing blankly at the fire stick on the ground and said: "This, this thing has harmed so many living things, isn't it an evil thing?"

    Ten thousand people sneered: "If you kill many people, does that mean you are evil?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said without even thinking about it, "Yes."

    Ten thousand people had sarcastic expressions on their faces, and the menacing aura gradually emerged from their brows. He looked as if he had changed into a different person, but Zhang Xiaofan was so confused that he didn't notice it.  I heard thousands of people saying: "Excuse me, sir, are boars, sows, black pigs and white pigs, all pigs?"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t expect that thousands of people would suddenly say this. He was startled for a moment and said: “Of course it is.”

    Ten thousand people went to ask again: "So lions, goats, tigers and rabbits kill each other, but they are all living creatures? Can they be divided into good and evil?"

    Zhang Xiaofan vaguely felt what he meant by what he was going to say, but he still didn’t understand, so he could only say: “Yes.”

    The crowd of ten thousand people snorted and said, "Then let me ask you, your so-called right path and evil path, are they all human beings?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, intending to retort, but when he reached his mouth, he found that he had nothing to say, so he had to say again: "Yes."

    Ten thousand people looked at him with solemn expressions, until Zhang Xiaofan felt a little hairy in his heart, and then they heard him say slowly: "Brother Zhang, there is a mountain-holding thing in your Qingyun Mountain that is famous all over the world and shocked the past and the present."  Do you know about the strange treasure - the ancient sword to kill the immortal?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's emotions at this time were almost completely affected by this ten thousand people meeting him for the first time. He nodded unconsciously and said: "Yes."

    Ten Thousand People's face suddenly darkened, and he said sternly: "Then do you still know how many creatures and how many lives were destroyed by this Immortal Killing Sword in the great war between good and evil thousands of years ago?  The magic weapon that truly kills the most people and has the most evil aura is none other than the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals that you regard as a god!"

    There was a loud buzzing in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he involuntarily took a step back, as if someone had punched him in the face.  At the same time, he seemed to feel that there was something faintly deep in his heart, a place that had been sacred and inviolable since he was a child.?After a faint crisp echo, a small crack appeared for the first time.

    ※※※

    The sun is shining brightly, shining from the top of the big tree, through the dense leaves, turning into little bits of broken sunshine, falling on the ground, and with the leaves shaking, like a naughty child, beating gently.

    Occasionally, a few rays of sunshine fell on the young man.

    Zhang Xiaofan squatted on the ground. In front of him was the fire stick lying calmly on the ground. In the shadow, it looked ugly.  What this ten thousand people said was actually not much different in meaning from what Baguio said that day in Kongsang Mountain. But when he said it, Zhang Xiaofan felt very different. Deep in his heart,  There was a faint figure, sneering lowly: He is right, he is right.

    Thousands of people were sitting calmly aside, drinking tea that had already gone cold. In the distance, the elderly tea stall owner glanced here and then turned away. He had no idea that the young man here was feeling like a turbulent wave in his heart.  The angry sea!

    I don’t know how long it took, but Zhang Xiaofan’s expression gradually calmed down from the original anxiety, struggle, and pain. He slowly stretched out his hand, grabbed the fire stick on the ground, stood up, and faced the crowd.  He went and said coldly: "Who are you?"

    At this moment, Wan Wanwen returned to his casual style, and the evil spirit between his brows disappeared. He smiled lightly and said, "Me? I am Wanwanwen, just an ordinary person who travels around the world."

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at him, slowly tightened his hand on the fire stick, and said: "How can an ordinary person know so many things? Are you a demon from the Demon Cult?"

    Thousands of people had no reaction at all. They just looked at him and said calmly: "Is the distinction between good and evil really so important to you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Yes!"

    Thousands of people sneered and said, "In that case, why are you still using this demonic evil thing in your hand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled, but his expression was solemn, and he said: "This fire stick may be a demonic thing, but I use it to kill demons and eliminate demons. It is the right way. I have a clear conscience, just like the ancient sword in our sect that kills immortals."  generally."

    Wan Wan was stunned for a moment, then slowly stood up and looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, as if he had gotten to know this person again, with a smile on his lips and said: "It's rare that you can think of this level by yourself.  It’s rare that just this thought can surpass you Qingyun, no, most people in the world!”

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored him, just stared at him and said, "Who are you?"

    Thousands of people went there but did not answer him. Instead, they said: "You are going north this time, but do you want to go back to Qingyun Mountain?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was slightly startled and said, "What do you mean?"

    Ten Thousand People smiled slightly and said: "You don't know, right? Now the Demon Sect has re-emerged and its power has increased greatly. Recently, it gathered on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. Many people from your Qingyun Sect have gone there to join other sects.  I'm afraid there's going to be a big war, why don't you go and see?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "Is this happening?" But he immediately raised his head and said, "That's none of my business. I'll ask you again" He stopped before he could finish his words, and just lost his mind.  In the blink of an eye, the tens of thousands of people were gone like ghosts. Even the owner of the tea stall in the distance was nowhere to be seen. There was only a lonely tea stall and Zhang Xiaofan alone.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around blankly. In this broad daylight, for some reason, he felt a chill.

    He stood there for a long time, and finally saw him stamp his feet, walk out of the big tree, and go east.

    Not long after Zhang Xiaofan left, three or two people came out from behind the big tree. The first one was from Ten Thousand People, the other was the owner of the tea stall, and the other person was the demon girl who Zhang Xiaofan must have been shocked to see - Baguio.  .

    Ten thousand people looked to the east, nodded slightly, and showed a smile at the corner of their mouths, saying: "This young man has a stubborn temper and a determined mind. He looks a bit like me back then."

    The tea stall owner standing next to him no longer looked like an old man. Instead, he had bright eyes and a powerful expression. He said: "Sect Master, since he has the treasure of our demon sect in his hand, why don't you keep this person?"  .”

    Ten Thousand People was very calm about being called the "Sect Master" and simply said: "For some reason, the Blood Devouring Bead and Soul Capturing Bead were fused by this young man with their essence and blood and became a blood-refined thing. Now this magic weapon has no one but this young man."  , since no one can use it anymore, it’s useless for us to grab it.”

    Baguio snorted from the side and said: "I told you why I looked at this stick weirdly under the Dead Soul Abyss that day. It turns out it has such a big background."

    Ten thousand people turned to look at Baguio, with gentle expressions on their faces, saying: "Baguio, look at this young manhow?  "

    Baguio's face turned red and she said angrily: "Dad, it was my daughter who asked you to come and see how he is doing today!"

    Thousands of people went to laugh and said: "This young man is quite good, but he has been too deeply poisoned by the Qingyun Sect since he was a child. If he wants to join our Holy Religion, with his stubborn temperament, it will be extremely difficult."

    Baguio’s face suddenly dimmed and she sighed softly.

    Ten Thousand People stretched out his hand, gently stroked his daughter's hair, and said with a smile: "But he can untie the knot in your heart over the years and allow our father and daughter to reconcile again. We must return this affection."

    Baguio’s expression changed and she said happily: “Dad, do you have any idea?”

    Thousands of people looked up at the sky, and a power slowly spread out, showing that he was a man who had held great power for a long time. But for some reason, his expression seemed to be a bit sad, and he said slowly: "I want to  Although it is not easy to change a person's temperament, it is not impossible."

    Baguio was beaming with joy, and thousands of people turned their heads, looked in their eyes, and smiled slightly. Her expression was the same as that of any father in the world when he saw his daughter happy.  Baguio smiled at his father, but noticed that the man next to him frowned and whispered to thousands of people: "Sect Master, that is just an unknown boy from Qingyun Sect. Is it worth spending so much effort on his behalf?"

    Thousands of people shook their heads and said: "That young man has an unprecedented evil magic weapon in his hand, and it looks like he can actually control it freely. He will definitely not be a thing in the pond in the future. If this kind of talent can be harvested, he will definitely dominate me."  It was very helpful, not to mention he also did our father and daughter a big favor.”

    Baguio nodded repeatedly and said, "That's right, I told him that day that if he could join my holy religion, my father would definitely value him, but he just didn't listen."

    Thousands of people laughed and said: "How could he listen? With his temper, he grew up in Qingyun, and he has always hated our holy religion. But, hey, the blood-devouring beads and the soul-sucking beads are the most dangerous things in the world.  Although these objects have been inexplicably refined into a blood-refined magic weapon by this young man, and the evil spirit is restrained and not exposed to the outside world, how can it have no impact if these two powerful objects are carried around him? In my opinion, this young man’s spiritual practice has not yet been  Deep in the night, he is with this ferocious thing day and night. As time goes by, he is invaded by the evil spirit in this magic weapon, and his temperament will inevitably change, and he will like to kill and devour blood. When the time comes, the right path will not be with him. No matter how little we try, he will not be able to think of it.  It’s difficult to join my holy religion.” After saying this, he burst into laughter.

    Baguio was stunned for a moment. He couldn't tell whether he was happy or worried. He was speechless. He could only look to the east blankly, but he saw that the sun was shining brightly, the sun was in the middle, and on the ancient road, he was long gone.  A young figure.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan left the tea stall and headed east alone.

    It was noon at this time, and the sun was shining on the earth. After passing the mountainous area of ??Kongsang Mountain, there was a fertile field, empty and sparsely populated.  There is only one ancient road, which has been trampled by many ancient and modern people. It stretches straight forward in this wilderness.

    Zhang Xiaofan did not fly in the air, but walked silently on the ancient road alone.  The conversation he had just had with thousands of people had a huge impact on his heart.  Although he spoke righteously in front of thousands of people, at this moment, when he was alone, he still couldn't help but ask himself: Am I really right?

    The black fire stick was still nestled quietly against his waist, and there was a hint of coolness coming from the stick.

    Walking, walking, walking

    Under the sky, on the ancient road, the young man full of thoughts suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky.

    That day was blue, high up, and it looked so unattainable.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at it blankly, the corner of his mouth moved slightly, his brows furrowed together, and he lowered his head to the sky, as if to someone's deep heart, and said softly:

    "What is the purpose of people living in this world?"

    ※※※

    Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan slept in the open air. Although he didn't have much money, he caught some wild birds and rabbits in the wild when he was hungry. When he was sleepy, he found a place to spend the night under a tree. Anyway, he used to do bamboo cutting work on Dazhu Peak, and his body was in trouble.  It's considered strong, but it doesn't feel hard at all.

    In fact, if he held up the fire stick and walked in the air, he would naturally go much faster, but for some reason, he had no such plan. He always felt bored and had those troubles lingering in his heart, so he would rather walk slowly, hoping  Think through the questions in your mind.

    But when it comes to this, the question on Zhang Xiaofan's mind at the moment is something that a young man like him can understand. No matter how much he thinks about it, he always feels that the past teachings of his master are naturally sacred, and he is born to be like this.  It's definitely not wrong; but when I think about what the ten thousand people said, it seems to have some truth. I can't make a choice. It's really true.Confused.

    If it were someone else, such as his sixth senior brother Du Bishu, he would have laughed slyly and ignored it. Anyway, I am under the Qingyun Sect, so I would naturally listen to the Qingyun Sect's words; and if his senior brother Song Daren has a strict temperament, he will never give up.  Fundamentally, I don’t believe in this so-called evil heretic, and I wouldn’t even think about it.

    It just so happened that Zhang Xiaofan was the only one who was more stubborn than anyone else. When he encountered this problem that almost completely challenged his previous beliefs, he wanted to think hard and come up with a solution.

    So, he thought hard and walked for three whole days, but still couldn't figure out the reason.

    On this day, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that there were more and more pedestrians on the road. He looked forward and saw that there was a small town in front of the ancient road. Although it looked small, it might be on this ancient road, but there were not many people there.  few.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a burst of joy in his heart, and he temporarily forgot his worries. There had been very few people on the road for the past three days. Seeing such a small town at this time made people feel refreshed.

    Walking closer, I saw a stone tablet standing on the roadside at the entrance of the town, with the words "Xiaochi Town" engraved on it, which I guess was the name of this town.

    Zhang Xiaofan strolled in and heard the voices gradually getting louder. The ancient road ran straight through the small town. There were houses with eaves and some shops beside the road, but more of them were directly on both sides of the road.  The vendors setting up stalls walked along the street, and the sound of selling could be heard all the time. It was really a picture of the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked among the crowd, a smile gradually appeared on his lips. When he was still living in Caomiao Village when he was young, he vaguely remembered the same appearance. Compared with the years of cultivation on Qingyun Mountain, the fireworks in the world seemed to have a different flavor.  heart.

    "Dang-dang-dang-dang-dang-dang"

    Just when Zhang Xiaofan was still immersed in the memories of the past, suddenly a loud sound of gongs came from the street ahead, which startled him. Then he saw the surrounding townspeople speeding up and running forward.  As I went, I occasionally heard a few people walking and talking: "Let's go quickly, the mayor has called for a speech."

    “I think that’s what happened, right?”

    "Yes, I heard that the mayor, Li Baozhang, Fan Xiucai and the others discussed it all night last night. I wonder if they can come up with a solution?"

    "I hope there is a way, otherwise I will really not be able to live this life!"

    ……

    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan’s curiosity was piqued, and he followed the flow of people forward.  I saw people gathering around, and not long after, two to three hundred people gathered around a stone platform in the center of the town.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood in the crowd and looked in the middle. He saw that the stone platform was about half a person tall and looked relatively smooth. There were three people standing on it, two old and one young. They must be the mayor whom he heard about just now.  With Li Baochang and Fan Xiucai.

    Seeing that people were almost here, the oldest of the three people on the stone platform stood up and waved to the townspeople below, and the townspeople gradually became quiet.

    When it was completely quiet, the old man looked around and said in a heavy tone: "Fellow fellow villagers, call us here today. I believe everyone knows what happened. Since three months ago, the evildoer has been living in the 'Black Stone Cave' ten miles outside the town.  Since then, they have been harassing the town. In the past month, they have intensified. They come every night and plunder countless cattle, sheep and poultry. What's more, three days ago, the Wang family father and son killed each other for the last cow in the family.  He resisted, but was alas, and unfortunately died at the hands of that evildoer."

    There was a burst of sighs from the surrounding townspeople, and a few even cursed loudly.  Zhang Xiaofan understood most of it, but still didn't know what the monster was.

    At this time, the mayor said again: "As the mayor, I can't keep the town safe. I'm really ashamed. After discussing with Li Baozhang and Fan Xiucai last night, I thought that since this monster is extraordinary, he is not an ordinary person like us."  If we can resist it, we might as well put up a notice and ask some Taoist masters to come back and collect the demons. As for the cost, I also need your full support."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the townspeople in the audience said one after another: "The mayor is right. He should invite the experts to come back and catch the monster."

    "If this continues, I'm afraid everyone will be eaten by that monster. Do you still care about the little money?"

    "Yep……"

    The three people on the stage saw that most of the townspeople agreed, and the mayor seemed relieved and said: "In that case, I also asked Fan Xiucai to write a notice last night, and then posted it." After that, he said to the scholar.  The handsome young man nodded, and the scholar responded, took out a piece of white paper from his arms with some writing on it, walked down the stone platform, walked to a brick wall standing next to it, and pasted it on it.

    The townspeople immediately rushed over, and Zhang Xiaofan also followed and took a look, and saw the paper saying:Today, there is a demonic three-tailed demon fox living in a black stone cave ten miles outside the town. It hides day and night, harasses the town, robs poultry, cattle and sheep, and even hurts people. However, its demonic magic is powerful. Now I invite an expert to serve the people.  To eliminate the harm, Xiaochi Town is willing to thank him with five hundred taels of silver.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that the signature was from a citizen of Xiaochi Town, and he heard the surrounding residents expressing their approval.  He hesitated for a moment, originally intending to do this kind deed, but when he thought about what the townspeople and the mayor said just now, he thought that this monster was probably too powerful. His own magic power was low, so it was a trivial matter that he could not defeat the monster. He accidentally lost his life.  , and even lost the face of his master, which he couldn't bear.

    While he was hesitating, he suddenly heard a sudden uproar among the surrounding townspeople. He quickly looked up and was surprised. He saw a giant man walking over from outside. Wherever he went, he only touched the crowd with his hands.  Then it parted to the side like water.

    When the giant man came closer, Zhang Xiaofan got a real look. He saw that this man was not very old, at most around twenty, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a square face and wide ears, which matched his amazing figure.  A powerful aura came towards him.

    Among the crowd, the tallest one only reached his shoulders, and he really stood out from the crowd.

    He strode to the wall, read the notice carefully, and pulled it down without saying a word.

    There was an exclamation in the crowd. The giant man turned around and glanced at the people around him. The townspeople immediately fell silent.  Just listen to the sound of the giant man's urn and say in an aura: "I am the only descendant of the 'King Kong Sect' master 'Dali Venerable' Shi Shi. I came out to practice under the orders of my master. I am here today to do this meritorious deed for you."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and searched his mind, but he had never heard of this Vajra Sect or any other cultivation sect.

    Everyone around was staring at him. At this time, the mayor and others also rushed over and walked up to the giant man who called himself Shitou. The mayor said carefully: "This strong man, that monster is very powerful, not  , Ahem, it doesn’t just mean you are strong, your life may be in danger, you have to think about it carefully?”

    The giant man nodded, glanced at the mayor, and said in a low voice: "Don't you believe me?"

    The mayor was stared at by his huge eyes, and he felt a little nervous. He said bravely: "No, no, I just want to remind you."

    The giant man turned his head and looked around. After a moment, his eyes fell on the brick wall where the notice was posted.

    "Is this wall useful to you?"

    The mayor was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "It's not of much use on weekdays, it's just about posting notices."

    The giant man named Shitou chuckled, and suddenly shouted: "Get out of the way."

    The sound was like thunder, and Zhang Xiaofan's ears were buzzing. Not to mention the other townsfolk, all their faces turned pale. Within a moment, a large empty space was opened in the field, and only the giant man stood in the middle.  .

    He raised his eyebrows and raised his hands, suddenly stamped his right foot on the ground, formed a seal with one hand, recited a short mantra in a low voice, and shouted loudly:

    "rise!"

    "Whew", a gust of wind suddenly came out from the body of the giant man, whizzing past everyone's ears. It was almost unbearable, and everyone lost their countenance. They "kick, kick, kick" and took a few steps back.  I saw the golden light glowing, and the giant man suddenly sacrificed a huge golden mace, which lay horizontally in the air with a bright golden light. The two words "Breaking Evil" were engraved on it, which looked a bit solemn.

    Everyone cheered immediately, but Zhang Xiaofan stood in the crowd, but frowned. He had gained universal wisdom and taught the true method of "Brahma Prajna". Although no one taught him these years, he had practiced it secretly and had no knowledge of Buddhism.  I also know a little bit about the cultivation methods.  The mace offered by the giant man named Shitou in front of him has a solemn golden light. Looking at his spell-casting gestures, it is somewhat similar to Pu Zhi in the past. I am afraid that it may have some connection with the Buddhist cultivation line.

    This golden mace with brilliant golden light was extremely huge. It seemed to be even bigger than its owner. At this time, it was held in the air by the stone. The golden light shone brightly. The stone opened its eyes wide and pointed a magic trick.  The mace whistled in the air and hit his head.

    Everyone exclaimed!

    "Boom", amidst the loud noise, dust flew into the sky, and the originally good brick wall turned into powder in a matter of seconds under his magic power.

    "Wow" The townspeople present were all dumbfounded, and then they all smiled. Since this giant man has such physical power, it is naturally easy to get rid of the three-tailed demon fox.  The mayor came out first, laughing non-stop and said: "Stone Warrior is very capable, so I'll leave it to you."

    Stone nodded.

    The mayor paused for a moment, a trace of hesitation suddenly flashed across his face, and then said: "But there is one thing, I hope Stone Warrior can understand."

    thisThe strong man named Shitou may have spoken in an angry tone, but he still said the same at this moment: "Old man, please speak."

    The mayor said: "As for the rewards, because they are all the hard-earned money of the townspeople, I hope that we can wait until the strong men get rid of the evildoers, and then"

    Unexpectedly, when Shitou heard this, he waved his hand and said: "It doesn't matter. Before I went out, the master told me that we are righteous people. When encountering evildoers, we should step forward without hesitation. This is to hone our spiritual practice."  As for money or not, there is no need to mention it anymore, you just need to give me a good meal, I will have the strength to get rid of the demon."

    The mayor was overjoyed after hearing this. There is nothing better than a cheap thing like this.  At that moment, he said repeatedly: "This is natural, this is natural, strong man, please come with me, I will definitely satisfy the strong man."

    Zhang Xiaofan listened to Shitou's words and felt a surge of excitement in his heart for some reason. He felt ashamed at the moment. He felt that in the past, his master and his wife had also taught fellow disciples like this. How could he become so afraid when things happened? He had really embarrassed his master.  s face.

    Thinking of this, his blood surged, and he felt that he was from a well-known and decent family. How could he ignore this matter? He thought about it and took a step forward, revealed his identity, and went forward to slay the demon together with the stone.

    Unexpectedly, he had only raised his feet three points, and the moment he had just left the ground, he suddenly heard a voice beside him, saying with a bit of anxiety and urgency: "Ah, this little brother, you are covered with dark clouds, and Yintang is hairy."  Black, with a dead look on his face, something is very wrong!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was originally full of confidence. When the words reached his throat, he was about to speak out and do something righteous. Unexpectedly, someone said these words in his ear. He was frightened and choked on the words.  When I went back, I accidentally stepped on my feet and stumbled. I stepped on the wrong place and stepped on a pile of dog feces.

    This anger was not trivial. Zhang Xiaofan jumped up, but felt that his feet stunk. Although he was separated by the soles of his shoes, he felt a chill in his heart and felt his whole body shaking.  Immediately, I turned my head bitterly, wanting to see who the speaker was.

    I saw an old man standing next to me. His beard and hair were all white, his face was mediocre, and he looked a bit like a crane-bone fairy. He looked like a master, which made people feel a bit respectful at first glance.  Next to the old man, there was a little girl of eight or nine years old, with two pigtails that towered into the sky. She was lively and cute. She was holding a bunch of candied haws in her hand and was eating it with relish.

    Zhang Xiaofan was momentarily overwhelmed by the old man's grace and could not curse. He was just thinking about what to say when he saw the old man glance at his feet. Not only did he not look apologetic, but he looked even more anxious and said, "Look,  , look, isn’t this a big omen?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said: "What?"

    The old man glanced at him and said earnestly: "Haven't you heard of the saying: if you step on dog poop, bad luck will come to you; nine out of ten people will die, and the sky will be full of bad luck?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded and said in a daze: "No, I just heard my senior brothers say in the past that only when a person has great luck, people will say that he has bad luck"

    The old man was stunned for a moment, shook his head repeatedly, and said: "Confused, confused, it's just nonsense."

    Zhang Xiaofan asked: "What's wrong?"

    The old man said: "Now that I have said that, do you usually step on dog poop on purpose?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, remembering that when he was on Dazhu Peak, because he was the youngest, he often had to do some dirty work, and the big dog Dahuang raised by Master Tian Buyi

    Immediately he shook his head.

    The old man nodded and said, "Have you ever seen anyone stepping on dog poop on purpose?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "How could such a thing happen?"

    "That's right!" The old man clapped his hands and said, "If there is such a thing as shit luck, how can it be that everyone should avoid it? Moreover, shit is an extremely filthy thing in time, and the stench is so high that everyone  Dislike, once stepped on, wouldn’t it be bad luck instead of good luck?”

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan felt that these words made sense. It seemed that he had indeed been wrong before. Then when he thought about what the old man said just now, they were really alarmist. He couldn't help breaking out in a cold sweat and said: "That old man  You just said that I"

    The old man frowned and looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, which made Zhang Xiaofan feel anxious. Then he said: "Well, it seems that you are indeed in serious danger. Why don't you please step aside and let me take a look at you?"  How about the last photo?"

    "Reading fortunes?" Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and then he noticed that the old man was holding a bamboo pole with a piece of white cloth hanging on it, with four words written on it: Immortal Guides the Way.

    It turns out that he is a fortune teller, but even so, Zhang Xiaofan does not have any contempt in his heart. There is no other reason. When he founded QingyunPatriarch Qingyun of the sect is also a fortune teller. Of course, no one in the Qingyun sect knows this profession now, but the Qingyun sect has always been very friendly to the fortune tellers. Otherwise, wouldn’t it be bullying the master and destroying the ancestors?

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, but realized that just as he was talking to the old man, the townspeople had already walked far away surrounded by the giant man named Shitou. He calmed down and thought that he should let the old man take a look first.  Look, it’s okay. Anyway, the mayor just said that he would treat the giant man to a full meal before he can eliminate the demon. It seems there is still time.

    Thinking of this, he turned around and said to the old man: "Well, please help me take a look at my face."

    The old man chuckled, pointed to a big tree by the road, and said, "Then let's go there to talk." After that, he turned around and walked away.

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to follow when he suddenly heard a crisp voice beside him: "Big brother."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned when he saw that it was the little girl who was standing next to the old man eating candied haws just now. She called him for some reason at this moment.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at her rosy face, which was extremely cute. He leaned down with a smile and said, "What's the matter, little sister?"

    The little girl chewed at the corner of her mouth and spit out a few cores. She looked at Zhang Xiaofan with a half-smile on her face and said, "There is still dog poop under your feet. It stinks!"

    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan immediately turned red, jumped up, and shook his feet desperately to shake off the dirt on his shoes.

    The little girl looked at his embarrassed look, smiled, turned around, and skipped to the old man standing under the tree.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 5 Face Reading

.    After finally shaking off the dirt under his feet, Zhang Xiaofan turned around and saw that the little girl had walked to the old man's side. At this moment, she gently said something to the old man. The old man listened and nodded slightly.  With a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red. He didn't know if the two of them were laughing at him. He hesitated for a moment, then walked over and said, "Old sir, what did you mean when you just said that I have a dangerous look?"

    The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at him, smiled slightly, and said: "Little brother, although you are plump in heaven, your cheeks are thin, so you should not be a wealthy person, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly believed in him a little more, nodded and said: "The old gentleman is right, I am from a peasant family."

    The old man smiled, patted his robe, and said calmly: "I also noticed that your eyebrows are thick and straight, but there is a small mole at the end of your right eyebrow. This position is the honor of your parents. I'm afraid your father-in-law  Your father is no longer alive, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and believed it again. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Old sir, you are really wise. Both my parents have died since I was a child."

    The old man smiled and said, "How about I ask you, little brother, to stretch out your hand and show it to me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan had already believed him for a long time. Hearing this, he stretched out his hand. The old man smiled and was about to watch. Unexpectedly, the little girl next to him suddenly rushed over and grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hand. Zhang Xiaofan was surprised.  , but saw the little girl glance at his hand like her grandfather, smiled, and ran away again, but Zhang Xiaofan was left with a few pieces of sweet rock candy on his hand, which made him feel very uncomfortable.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, but he couldn't curse at the child, so he had to admit that he was unlucky. At this time, the old man handed over a handkerchief and said with a smile: "My granddaughter is naughty, don't blame me little brother."

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly, wiped his hands clean with the handkerchief, and looked up to see the old man and his granddaughter standing together again, talking and laughing, not knowing what they were talking about.

    When the old man saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him, he smiled and said, "Okay, then let me read your palm for my little brother?"

    Zhang Xiaofan extended his hand as he was told, but kept his eyes on the little girl, for fear of being confused by her again. However, the little girl seemed to be very quiet at this time, just watching Zhang Xiaofan and laughing non-stop.  I wonder what she is laughing about?

    The old man looked at it for a moment, then his expression suddenly changed and he said "Oh".

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "What?"

    The old man didn’t say much. He just pointed his hand on Zhang Xiaofan’s palm and said, “Little brother, have you seen your numerology line?”

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at it, naturally not knowing what the mystery was, and said blankly: "What?"

    The old man looked solemn and said: "I see that your numerology line is not ordinary. There is a big gap at the beginning. This Lord must have had a great disaster when you were young, and this difficulty is extremely deep and  It's huge. Most of your relatives and friends are also involved. Your chances of survival are slim! Looking at it like this, I'm afraid that your father, Zun Lingtang, will probably also die in this disaster."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt sour in his heart. At this moment, he completely believed this old man and said in a harsh voice: "Old sir, you are really a living god. What you said is absolutely right."

    The old man sighed, and then said: "Originally, even you couldn't escape from such a catastrophic disaster, but you are lucky in fate. In this gaping position, there is a 'Yu Xing Ge' to frame it, so that it can continue."  Life is a blessing among misfortunes."

    At this moment, the face of Puzhi suddenly appeared in Zhang Xiaofan's mind. He was silent for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said: "The old gentleman said today that I still have a bad look. I don't know what the blessings are. Please enlighten me!"

    The old man smiled slightly, coughed twice suddenly, and said: "This, this"

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: "What's the matter, old gentleman?"

    The old man smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, when I debuted, I made a rule that I must charge money for reading people's fortunes, so"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up and said quickly: "Old sir, please tell me, how much does it cost?"

    The old man looked at him with a smile and said: "Twelve taels of silver at a time."

    Zhang Xiaofan originally stretched his hands to his waist. Hearing this, he was stunned and said: "It's so expensive, but I only have four taels of silver in total."

    The old man frowned and then said: "That's all, four taels is just four taels. I have a fate with my little brother today, so I will help you."

    When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, he was extremely grateful. Anyway, it was of no use to him to keep the silver on him. He could get through it in the wild, so he immediately gave the old man four taels of silver.

    The old man put away the money, looked straight, and looked at it carefullyHe looked at Zhang Xiaofan's face carefully and said: "Little brother, I see that your hall is dark and dark clouds are covering your head. It is obvious that you are not in good luck. There will be many difficulties and dangers ahead here. Why not turn back and everything will be resolved naturally."

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "Is that it?"

    The old man nodded and said, "Not bad."

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated and said: "But I have something urgent to go to the East"

    The old man advised: "Little brother, if anything is more important than your own life, it's better to turn around." After saying that, he cupped his hands and said, "We are destined to meet each other in the rivers and lakes, and we should meet again in the future.  , let’s just say goodbye.”

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and nodded blankly, watching the old man and the young man disappear. At this moment, he was in the flow of people, but he seemed to have lost his way and didn't know where he was going.

    Turning the corner of the street, the old man and the little girl hid at the same time. They turned around and poked their heads out to look at Zhang Xiaofan. They saw the young man standing in the flow of people with a dazed look on his face. After a while,  Then he turned around and walked forward.

    "Haha, I got another four taels of silver." The old man suddenly changed his demeanor, took out the silver in his waist and looked at it carefully, laughing non-stop, but the little girl looked calm, glanced at him, and said:  "Grandpa, why are you acting like this again?"

    The old man chuckled, put away the money, and smiled at his granddaughter: "Xiaohuan, I really didn't give birth to you as my granddaughter in vain. You are not even ten years old, and you can actually tell the first half of a person's life. Given time,  , must be an outstanding talent in our physiognomy school."

    The little girl named Xiaohuan snorted and said: "What's so difficult to understand about those crude photo books? It's obvious that you didn't study hard in the past, grandpa, but you still have the nerve to say it!"

    It turns out that between the grandfather and grandson, the one who is really capable is the little girl. She understood Zhang Xiaofan’s fate and took the time to tell her grandfather.

    The old man obviously loved his granddaughter very much, and he didn't care what she said. He said with a smile: "Don't underestimate those photo books that grandpa showed you, 'Nine Numbers of Numerology' and 'Jade Pillar Phraseology'.  Those are all passed down from our ancestor Qingyunzi, which means that you are talented and have a unique talent for physiognomy. If you were an ordinary person, haha, for example, grandpa and I, I would never know what is going on after watching it all my life!"

    Xiaohuan spat at him and turned around, only to see that Zhang Xiaofan had already disappeared. She turned around and said, "Then what did you say about his difficult future?"

    The old man chuckled and said, "Of course I lied to him, but look at his appearance and his future, is there really something wrong with him?"

    Xiaohuan shook his head and said: "I can only understand the 'past life', and as for the 'afterlife', I have only scratched the surface, so I can't say for sure!"

    The old man nodded and said: "Yes, the appearance of the past life is determined by the past and cannot be changed, so it is naturally good-looking; the appearance of the future life is an unknown and undetermined number in the future. It is the highest level of my physiognomy. It can't be that easy."

    Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders, walked forward with his grandfather, and said: "But from what I know, that man's face seems to be very weird. It is the most difficult to calculate the fortune recorded in the photo book."  ——'Chaos of Demonic Life', this is extremely rare."

    "Ignore him, since I got the money anyway, come, grandpa will take you to have a meal"

    "Tch that's right, grandpa, when you mentioned Qingyunzi Patriarch just now, didn't you often say that we and Qingyun Sect are from the same ancestry? Why don't you recognize your relatives? With Qingyun Sect's current status, plus yours  Because of your seniority, you are not allowed to drink spicy food, so you can just choose?"

    "Shhh" The old man was startled. He looked around and saw that no one was paying attention. Then he felt relieved and whispered, "Little girl, what do you know? Qingyun Sect is now a famous cultivation sect in the world.  , but what we know is just a little bit of physiognomy from the founder of Qingyunzi. If he rashly recognized his relatives, they might be regarded as a fraud and imprisoned in Qingyun Mountain for a hundred or two hundred years. Besides,  "

    He smiled faintly, and the same fairy-like temperament that he had when talking to Zhang Xiaofan just now appeared in his expression, and said: "How can I, Immortal Yiyi, be the kind of person who tends to follow people's influence?"

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and said happily: "Grandpa, I didn't expect you to have such backbone. It's really hard"

    "ah!"

    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly heard Yi Xian's eyes light up. He stepped out and stood in front of a fat woman with a blessed face and wearing gold and silver who walked up the street and said seriously: "Madam, I  Look at you, you are covered with dark clouds, your hall is dark, and your face is lifeless, something is very wrong! Why don't you let me figure it out for you?"

    Xiaohuan was speechless, but she saw her grandfather winking at her repeatedly, so she had to follow her again, pretending to be cute and innocent, and carefully looked at the face of the rich, fat woman.

    &nbsp; ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan walked through the street and walked out of the town without knowing it. After spending a while in the town, he had his own thoughts again. Only then did he realize that it was already dusk.

    The setting sun was shining slantingly, making the sky glow like fire, and also made his figure appear longer.  It was already dinner time, every household was walking home, and there was no one outside the town. He was the only one, very lonely.

    He looked at his own shadow, feeling confused again.

    Ever since he heard what thousands of people had said that the sects of righteous cultivation were going to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, he had guessed that his master Tian Buyi would also go there. He had intended to go there to get together, but unexpectedly he met an "old god" today to give him some guidance.  You can't go, but do you want to go back to Qingyun Mountain? What if everyone in the master's sect is not there when you get there?

    He escaped from the abyss of death in Kongsang Mountain, and he wanted to see his master and his wife earlier to repay his safety. However, he was full of thoughts these days, so he was slow.  But now he suddenly couldn't make up his mind.

    While he was hesitating, he suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind him. He turned around and saw the giant man Shitou striding out of the town alone.

    He walked closer, listened, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and didn't care. He just looked at the setting sun in the west and said to himself: "Where the sun is, it is in the west. Well, the mayor said that the Black Stone Cave is there.  Ten miles north of the town, that's this direction." Find the right direction and start walking based on his appearance.

    When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, his heart moved and he raised his voice: "Stone strong man, are you going to the Black Stone Cave?"

    Shi Shitou was startled for a moment, stopped, turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, and said, "Exactly, who are you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s mind was spinning, and he thought: Since we can’t go to the East, it’s better to go with this person to slay the demon. When the master asked him in the future, he would say that he had done a good deed, and it would be easier to explain to the master.

    Having made up his mind, he immediately smiled and said: "I am also a cultivator. I see everything in Xiaochi Town during the day. I originally wanted to eliminate harm to the townspeople like you, but something unexpectedly delayed me. Fortunately, I still have time.  I wonder if my brother would like to come with me?"

    Shitou looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down with his big eyes, and said angrily: "It's not fun there, it's quite risky. I see you're not very old. Which sect on the path of cultivation do you belong to?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, seeing that this stone himself was not very old, and was born with a simple-minded and honest appearance. He did not expect that he would say such a thing. He smiled and said: "Brother, I worship Dazhu of Qingyunmen."  It’s not easy to sit down in the field at the head of the peak, and your Taoism is shallow, so please take care of me, Brother Shi.”

    Shitou was startled, opened his eyes wide, and said in surprise: "What, you are actually a disciple of Qingyun's sect?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "Exactly."

    There was a lot of envy in Shitou's eyes, and he said: "Ah, disrespectful, disrespectful. Qingyun Sect is the most righteous cultivation sect in the world today. I have long heard that Qingyun Taoism is profound and wonderful, and everyone respects it. I have just offended you, so I apologize."  "

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, but he couldn't help but feel happy. He didn't expect that his master's reputation was so great outside. He immediately smiled and said: "Brother Shi, it's a reward. Why don't we go together, so that we can take care of the people when we eliminate harm?"  .”

    Shitou chuckled and said, "Okay."

    ※※※

    Black Stone Cave is located in a forest ten miles north of Xiaochi Town. Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou talked to each other by name. Zhang Xiaofan had a simple temperament, while Shitou was huge, but his temper was not overbearing. He was as honest and honest as his appearance.  The conversation struck a chord and they soon started calling each other by their names.

    By this time, the sky had gradually darkened, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone faintly on the earth.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the trees in front of him that were getting thicker and thicker. He estimated in his mind that the woods were coming soon, so he called out: "Brother Shi."

    Shitou responded next to him and said, "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I saw the golden mace magic weapon you sacrificed during the day. It looked solemn and the magic formula seemed to belong to the Buddhist family. Although I heard that there is no magic weapon like a mace in Buddhism, I always feel that  It looks like a treasure from Buddhism, isn’t it?”

    A look of admiration flashed through Shitou's eyes, and he said: "Xiao Fan, you are worthy of being a disciple of the Qingyun Sect and a great sect. You are indeed well-informed."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red.

    Shitou said again: "My Vajra Sect has only a few people, and it has been passed down by a single branch for several generations. My master, Venerable Dali, met me in a remote village and said that I was simple in material, strong and strong, and it was precisely because I practiced his Vajra Sect that I was outstanding.  He is a talented person, so he helped me to practice Taoism. His old man once said to me,Looking back on its origins, Gang Sect is indeed somewhat related to Buddhism, but it is too long ago and no one can remember it. Moreover, the teachings have been passed down from generation to generation, which is very different. It is even more incompatible with the authentic Buddhism Xiuzhen Tianyin Temple today.  compared to.  "

    Having said this, Shitou paused for a moment, with a simple and honest smile on his face, and said: "But my master also said that although our Taoism is low, we are not bound by the Buddhist precepts. People who practice Taoism naturally have to do meritorious deeds for the world.  So if you encounter an evildoer running rampant, take action immediately."

    Zhang Xiaofan admired him and said: "Ah, your master is really a master!"

    Shitou nodded and said, "Yes, my master is very decent."

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said nothing, but at this moment, his heart suddenly moved. Inexplicably, he remembered what he had said to ten thousand people that day. He thought to himself: If someone like Shitou's master knew that the magic weapon I used was  With such an evil thing, I'm afraid he may not allow his disciple to be with me, right?

    Having said that, even the elders in the Qingyun Sect would probably hate such evil things!

    So, what about yourself who uses this evil thing?

    Am I really already a member of the evil way

    Zhang Xiaofan fell silent. Shitou thought he was about to arrive at the Black Rock Cave and was concentrating on preparations. He didn't care. He also checked around and prepared for a big battle with the evildoer.

    The sky finally turned dark.

    When the first star quietly poked its head out in the sky, the two of them arrived outside a small forest.

    Shitou took a deep breath and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "I heard the mayor say: The Black Stone Cave is in this forest, and the cave is rich in black stones. In the past, the townspeople often came here to dig and build roads, but now of course they have stopped coming.  I heard that this hole extends downward and is unfathomable, so we have to be careful.”

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and thought: No matter how deep it is, the abyss of the dead under the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave in Sangshan Mountain is not as deep as it is.  The two of them were packing up their gear and were about to step into this dangerous place, but suddenly at this moment, a faint cry of panic came from ten feet away:

    "oops!"

    Both of them were startled. Looking around, Zhang Xiaofan was immediately startled. He saw two people running from the right, one old and one young. They were not the grandfather and grandson who had told his fortune during the day.  At this moment, I saw that the little girl was fine, but the old man was panting. Where was the trace of the crane bone fairy wind?

    Zhang Xiaofan went up to them, stopped in front of them, and said, "You two, what's wrong?"

    Zhou Yixian was running anxiously when someone suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. He was startled. When he took a closer look, he saw that it was the silly boy during the day. Then he felt relieved and looked back, but saw that the road he came from was quiet.  There was no one around. He took a deep breath, stopped, and said to his granddaughter Xiaohuan: "Xiaohuan, don't run away. It seems that the person is not chasing you."

    Xiao Huan gasped for air, but she was holding a bunch of candied haws in her hand. It seemed that she loved these sweets very much. After hearing Zhou Xian's words, she ran forward for a while, then stopped, panting.  stop.

    Shitou also came over at this time and stood beside Zhang Xiaofan. Seeing the old man and the young man acting like lost dogs, he was surprised and asked: "What's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan also had the same question, but before he could speak, he heard Xiaohuan complaining loudly: "It's all your fault, grandpa. It's not enough that you deceived the fat woman. You also went to see the young woman. I saw it early in the morning."  Come out, that woman is so shrewd, how can we deceive her?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Then you didn't tell me earlier. My grandfather was slapped by that woman, and it still hurts. If I hadn't had the earth-escape magic technique secretly passed down by my ancestors, I would have been"

    Before he finished speaking, a clear cry was suddenly heard in the night sky: "Old liar, where are you running!"

    Everyone was shocked when they saw a bolt of white light, like lightning, refracting down from the air and heading straight towards Zhou Xian.  Zhou Xian didn't know any cultivation techniques at all, so he was caught off guard. Even if he had some heresy, he didn't have time to use it, and he was about to be hit by the white light.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched from the sidelines. After all, he had some friendship with Gu Nian and had to save him. In addition, in desperation, although he vaguely felt that he had been deceived by the two of them after listening to their words just now, at this moment, he could not think so much.  With a wave of his hand, the fire stick rushed out and blocked him like lightning.

    "Bang", there was a loud sound, the white light was blocked back, a slightly surprised female voice came from the air, and then the white light passed by, and a woman fell in front of everyone.

    After a moment, Zhang Xiaofan was stunned. He saw the woman wearing aqua clothes, with a small golden bell hanging on her waist, ringing loudly, and a small white flower between her fingers, as crystal clear as jade.  At this moment, she had a half-smile on her face. She had long since stopped looking at the old man Zhou Xian, and her bright eyes were only looking at Zhang Xiaoxian.He smiled softly and said, "What a coincidence, Zhang Xiaofan."

    But who is Baguio, the girl from the Demon Cult?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 6 Demon Fox

.    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. He never expected to see her again so soon. He refused to recognize her, but after all, they experienced life and death together in the Blood Cave of the Dead Soul Abyss. There was still a trace of feelings in his heart for no reason, so he could only smile awkwardly and said  : "Why are you here?"

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan looking a little strange, Shitou asked curiously, "Xiaofan, who is this person?"

    Zhang Xiaofan blurted out: "She is" Suddenly he realized that if anyone knew Baguio's identity and his relationship with Baguio, he would be in trouble. As soon as he spoke, he shrank back.

    Shitou was wondering in his heart that Zhang Xiaofan was hesitant to speak, but Baguio was already smiling and said: "Don't ask him, we just met him for the first time, but when we met once, he didn't know my origin."

    It was only then that Shitou understood, but looking at the look on Zhang Xiaofan's face, he suddenly smiled strangely, put his head into Zhang Xiaofan's ear and whispered: "Brother Zhang, I see something wrong with your expression. Are you interested in this girl?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was so surprised that he turned pale and said anxiously: "You must not talk nonsense, I, I have nothing to do with her at all!"

    Baguio was standing there looking at him with a smile. When he heard these two words, his face suddenly darkened. He snorted and sneered: "Yes, how could I have anything to do with such a shameless and despicable guy like him?"  Is it related?"

    Everyone was startled. They remembered that when she saw Zhang Xiaofan just now, she looked clearly surprised. Unexpectedly, she turned away faster than flipping through a book. In addition, she said "shameless and despicable". Suddenly,  Everyone looked at Zhang Xiaofan with strange eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so embarrassed that he didn’t know how to tell the difference. But everyone thought it was a quarrel between young lovers, so they all laughed.

    Shitou looked at the sky and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Brother Zhang, it's getting late. Let's go in."

    Zhang Xiaofan was eager to get out of this embarrassing situation and quickly agreed. As he was talking, Baguio suddenly shouted from the side: "Old liar, stop!"

    The two of them turned around and saw that Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan were about to sneak away when no one was paying attention, but they were seen by Baguio. Seeing the sad flower in Baguio's hand glowing white again, the slightest chill grew, and Zhang Xiaofan ate one.  Shocked, he quickly stopped and said, "Wait, why did they mess with you?"

    Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and seemed to be still angry, so she said coldly: "It's none of your business!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was rejected and felt depressed, but Zhou Xian had suffered a lot from Baguio just now. Now when he saw someone finally standing up for him, he was not willing to let it go, so he hurriedly said: "Little brother, you have to save me.  Ah. I was in a small town just now, and I kindly helped this girl. Unexpectedly, she couldn't listen to the truth. When her wish was not fulfilled, she actually used force against my grandson and my grandson"

    Baguio said angrily: "Nonsense, you old liar, you are full of nonsense, cheating, deceiving people and money, and now you dare to make false accusations against me. I'm going to beat you!"

    After saying that, the magic formula in his hand condensed, and the sad white light bloomed, making the surrounding area look like daylight. Just as he was about to take action, Zhang Xiaofan said anxiously: "Baguio, wait a moment."

    Unexpectedly, Baguio didn't seem to hear, let alone speak. In a moment, the sad flower came out of his hand, flashed once, twice and then again in the air. Only a gentle "peeling" sound was heard, and in an instant, white light appeared.  It was so dazzling that the bright moon and stars in the sky all lost their color together, and only the flying flowers were seen, dazzling and fragrant, whistling in the nose.

    This was a rare sight, but when Zhou Xian saw it, he was frightened as if he had seen a ghost. He pulled Xiaohuan and ran away. His right hand reached into his arms and took out a small yellow card.  The paper, seen from a distance, seems to be the kind of talisman paper used by folk Taoists to catch ghosts.

    Zhang Xiaofan had seen the power of Baguio's magic weapon under the Dead Soul Abyss, and saw that Immortal Yi Yi didn't seem to understand Taoism. He couldn't bear it, so he finally stepped forward, blocked the ancestors and grandsons of Immortal Yi Yi, and burned a fire stick in front of his body.  , we must help Zhouxian block this wave.

    It’s just that when Baguio saw Zhang Xiaofan suddenly leaping out, he frowned, but a smile seemed to flash across his jade-like face. Flowers flying all over the sky suddenly stopped in mid-air, flying just a foot in front of Zhang Xiaofan, but did not move forward.  Her face was still stern and she said coldly: "What are you doing?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her, feeling a little guilty for a moment, and said, "They are not cultivators, why do you bother them? Forget it?"

    Baguio snorted, waved her hand, and the flying flowers in the sky suddenly retracted. In the midst of running, under the light of the stars and the moon, it re-condensed into a white flower and flew back to her hand: "Then why don't you ask  What happened to him?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was also wondering. He turned to ask Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian was just trying to figure out what was right and wrong. Unexpectedly, Baguio interrupted and asked coldly. It was all the key.After going back and forth, Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou both understood that after Yi Xian successfully made a fortune from the fat woman, he was greedy and saw the expensive clothes on Baguio, so he ignored Xiao Huan's wink and stopped him, and got together  Go up.

    "But Baguio is so smart that he can't be compared to ordinary people. How can he be deceived by him in just a few words?"  At first, because Xiaohuan had seen accurately, he told Baguio's past events correctly. But when Baguio asked carefully, Xiaohuan was nearby and it was difficult to tell Yiyi Xian directly. Yiyi Xian was full of nonsense, and the flaw was immediately exposed.  , Baguio was furious and wanted to teach the two liars, the old one and the young one.

    Seeing that the momentum was not right, Zhou Yixian actually got into big trouble. He knew nothing about Taoist cultivation, but some of the life-saving skills passed down from Qingyunzi when he traveled around the world were still there, including the Taoist spell earth escape technique, so he escaped temporarily.  out.  Unexpectedly, I didn't practice enough during the teleportation and couldn't grasp the direction, but it happened to land near Zhang Xiaofan and the stone.

    As for Baguio, she didn't expect the old man to have this skill at the beginning, but she was the only daughter of the leader of the Demon King's Sect. How could she be so rare in the world? She just used magic to search around and immediately found her.  The old liar was in this position and he was chasing after him in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a moment, stared at Zhou Yixian and said, "Then what you said to me during the day about the difficulty of the future is also a lie?"

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes, but before he could speak, he heard Baguio couldn't help but laugh: "So you've actually been fooled by him!"

    This smile immediately relieved her cold expression. Zhang Xiaofan felt greatly embarrassed, thinking that it was really not worth it to stand up for him this time, and it was even more embarrassing in front of Baguio.  He immediately put on a straight face and walked away.

    Zhou Yixian was startled and complained in his heart. Seeing the awkward situation, Shitou next to him reminded Zhang Xiaofan, "Brother Zhang, why don't we go in? We need to do business."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement and ignored the others. He turned around and was about to enter the woods with Shitou. Baguio was startled for a moment and said from the side: "The woods are filled with evil spirit. What are you two doing in there?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "We just want to get rid of the demons."

    After saying that, he pulled the stone and walked in quickly.  Shitou glanced at Zusun and Baguio behind him, and followed them in.  The scene immediately became deserted. Baguio looked back with a cold face. Zhou Yixian immediately put his hands on his chest, trying to block it, but whether he could block it is another matter.

    Unexpectedly, Baguio did not take action. She pondered for a moment and then said to Zhou Yixian: "Do you know what they went in for?"

    Zhou Yixian was startled. He was also in Xiaochi Town during the day, so he naturally knew the cause of the matter. He immediately said: "I know, there is a black stone cave in the woods, and there is a three-tailed demon fox entrenched in it. They are going to eliminate demons in Xiaochi Town, what?  "

    ??Biyao snorted, lowered her eyes slightly, and whispered: "I only have so little knowledge, but"

    Seeing her standing there in a daze, Zhou Yixian wondered how he could let go of such a great opportunity, so he pulled Xiaohuan's hand and left lightly.  By the time Baguio came to his senses, the two of them were far away, and only their backs could be seen.

    But with Baguio’s ability, it was still easy to catch up, but she didn’t seem to have the intention. Instead, she turned around and looked at the forest in front of her that was gradually darkening and deep in the moonlight, and she was in a daze.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou walked into the woods, but they saw tall and straight trees with lush branches and leaves, blocking the moonlight and making the forest dark.  As we walked, there was silence all around, and a veil-like mist seemed to float from the depths of the forest.

    The two looked at each other, and Shitou whispered: "Be careful."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded, and both of them took out their magic weapons, kept alert, and walked forward.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, and saw towering ancient trees in the forest, and bursts of gloomy energy. It seemed that they had reached the depths of the woods.  At this moment, they suddenly heard a soft and somewhat sad female voice floating in the fog in the forest ahead:

    In Xiaosonggang, the moon is like frost,

    People are hurt like floating catkins.

    Ten years, three thousand years,

    "I hope we'll never forget each other."

    The female voice was melodious and whispered softly. Although the figure was gone, there was a faint aura of sadness.  Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou looked at each other, and their expressions changed. It was late at night, and in this deserted place, they were probably monsters.  Now the two of them cautiously walked towards the sound.

    The light mist gradually enveloped the two of them.

    Not long after they entered, a green shadow flashed, and Baguio appeared where they were standing. Looking at the fog in the darkness in front of him, he frowned, thought for a long time, and then jumped in.

    &nbsp;The night in the forest was in a trance in the darkness. Occasionally, a few inches of moonlight fell from the gaps in the leaves above the head, shining on the shrubs and swaying gently.

    All around, there seemed to be only the low hum of insects coming from afar.

    Suddenly, the stone pulled Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "What?"

    Stone whispered: "Listen."

    Zhang Xiaofan listened intently, only to hear a faint sigh floating over from the front.

    A ray of moonlight is like a bright light in the darkness, and a ray of frost shines gently, reflecting the mist there and floating gracefully.  From the depths of the darkness, a woman in white slowly walked out, stood in the light, and looked towards them lightly.

    Both Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou held their breaths.

    She was an extremely feminine woman, with long, straight hair that was not tied up and draped over her shoulders, as soft as water. She had fair skin, graceful eyebrows, a slender nose, light red lips, and watery eyes. She looked over.  , like water, he saw the depths of their hearts.

    She is a woman who makes people feel distressed just by looking at her. She just stood there timidly, standing in the moonlight, staring at them.

    Time seemed to have stopped at that moment.

    "Are you here to kill me?" she asked quietly.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou were both shocked. Shitou bit his lower lip, calmed down, and shouted: "Are you the three-tailed demon fox?"

    She glanced at the stone with watery eyes, and then at Zhang Xiaofan's face. At that moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to feel a gentle hand caressing his face.

    He was shocked. He didn't expect that there could be such a charming woman in this world. She really didn't look like a human being.

    She didn’t answer, only frowned slightly, as if there was a kind of sadness engraved on her brows.

    She looked up at the moon again, but saw that the bright moon was flawless and hanging in the sky.

    "It's me." She said quietly.

    ※※※

    The night was dark, and there seemed to be something quietly throbbing in the darkness behind her.

    Stone's face sank, and the huge golden mace in his hand "Besha" gradually became brighter, and the surrounding woods seemed to turn golden.  Zhang Xiaofan stood beside him and took a deep breath.

    However, the woman didn't seem to have any big reaction. She glanced at them, moved lightly, and walked to the side. Her sleeves, as white as snow, waved gently. The two saw the bush move away, revealing a well.  Looking from a distance, the stones beside the well are old and covered with green moss, which seems to be quite old.

    She walked to the well, looked down, and gently combed her hanging hair with her hands.

    When the two of them saw her acting strangely, they didn't dare to move lightly for a while.

    I just heard the woman's voice floating in the woods, saying: "This is an ancient well that is three thousand years old. Legend has it that as long as you look down at it with a pious wish on a full moon night, you will definitely get what you want."  There seemed to be a bit of sadness in his voice, "But since I got here and I've seen him three times, why has his condition still not improved?"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou looked at each other in astonishment. Judging from her expression and words, it was clear that she was a sad woman trapped in love, but Shitou was much more determined than Zhang Xiaofan in these matters. He frowned, took a step forward, and suddenly the wind in the forest started to sound, and he said angrily:  "Shameless monster, you dare to confuse the world, come here and die!"

    The woman turned her head and looked at the two of them with watery eyes. She ignored the stone, but took another look at Zhang Xiaofan, and suddenly said softly: "Is there a woman you miss deeply in your heart? Then come over and take a look.  Just take a look.”

    The wind blows through the woods, and the chill suddenly rises.

    The branches on the treetops seemed to be rustling.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt confused for a while, but he couldn't help but take a step forward.

    Shitou was shocked, and without saying a word, he jumped into the air, and saw the golden light of breaking evil. He whistled in the air, and hit the woman on the head. Looking at the rapid and violent momentum, it was not a delicate woman.  , even a strong man usually has to make meat sauce.

    But the woman's body seemed to be blown up by the strong wind like a fallen leaf, and floated backwards, avoiding this earth-shattering blow.  Immediately, she floated in mid-air, her sleeves fluttering and suddenly opened. In a moment, the evil spirit in the woods was strong, and the evil sounds roared wildly. Behind her, in the darkness, at the same moment, countless ferocious giants appeared.  Eyes open at the same time.

    Where the stone was concentrating, only countless wild shouts could be heard, and a black and fierce shadow leaped out from the darkness, passed the white figure of the woman, and rushed straight towards the stone with its teeth and claws bared.  The woman, however, did not look at the stone at this moment. Her soft eyes only looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was approaching the ancient well step by step.

    &nbsp; The moonlight shone on him like frost and snow.

    Deep in your heart, is there someone you care about deeply?

    He was intoxicated.

    "Xiao Fan!" A cry came from behind, Baguio appeared in a flash, flew over quickly, and said urgently: "You can't look!"

    At that moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be slightly startled, and the expression of the charming woman floating in mid-air who was watching him also changed slightly.

    But then, he continued to read.

    Just like that, I looked deeply into it.

    The sound of the wind suddenly stopped and everyone held their breath.

    What did he see?

    Stone roared loudly, shaking away the besieging monsters. His huge body grabbed the magic weapon and destroyed it. The red light on his face flashed three times, and in a moment, his face seemed to be bleeding.  I saw him rising for a long time, and then suddenly fell to the ground, like an arrow from a string. With a "pop" sound, the evil spirit penetrated deeply into the earth, and at the same time, he let out a loud shout:

    "break!"

    The whole world seemed to have stopped for a moment.

    The land within a radius of two feet suddenly sank, and even the trees above seemed to be pulled deep into the ground by invisible giant hands.  Only the land and trees near the ancient well where Zhang Xiaofan was were not affected.

    The broken evil that was inserted into the ground suddenly felt like it was inhaling something. The entire staff was dazzling. As the stone shouted the word "broken", countless rays of light rushed out, as fast as lightning, and shot towards the flying objects in the air.  Those black shadow demons, for a while, screamed and screamed incessantly. The demons that were shot either fell to the ground, or simply evaporated into nothing.

    The face of the charming woman changed, and her face seemed to turn pale, and she said: "Absorb the essence of earth and wood to destroy the evil power of demons, the 'evil-breaking staff'!"

    After Shitou dealt with the monsters around him, he immediately looked at Zhang Xiaofan. Baguio also stopped and looked at him.

    I saw Zhang Xiaofan slowly raising his head, his face didn't seem to be abnormal, but he was vaguely confused. Then he seemed to wake up, took a deep breath, stood next to the stone, and together faced the charming woman floating in the air.

    The woman looked at him deeply and suddenly said: "What did you see?"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 7 Mysterious Fire Mirror

.    In the distance, in the darkness of the woods, Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were quietly hiding behind the tall trees, looking at the people in the shadows.

    Xiaohuan frowned and whispered: "Grandpa, instead of running for your life, why did you come back to this dangerous place to watch the fun?"

    Yiyi Xian was still looking at the field and whispered: "I have long heard that there are many treasures in these monster caves, but in the past there has been nothing to do with them. Today, we finally have so many people helping us to open the way. Why don't we come and take a look?  , maybe there will be some oil and water to dip into.”

    Xiaohuan’s pink face said angrily: “What if we didn’t get oil and water but encountered a monster instead?”

    Zhou Yixian turned around and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. Grandpa, I have the unparalleled magic skills of Earth Escape, Water Escape, and Thousand Mile Escape that were secretly taught by the Qingyunzi Patriarch. There is absolutely no problem"

    Xiao Huan whispered: "Tsk, it's obviously just a scam to get away with money, so why are you talking about unparalleled magic!"

    Yiyi Xian didn't pay attention to his granddaughter's words, but still said proudly: "And didn't you also show grandpa his fortune? He said he was plump in heaven, had money lines between his eyebrows, and the wealth line in his palm was straight and thick, which indicated that he was rich.  . Haha, it will come true tonight, Xiaohuan, grandpa has great confidence in your physiognomy!"

    Xiaohuan: ""

    "Huh?" Zhou Yixian suddenly seemed startled, and turned his head to look at the field. He saw that Zhang Xiaofan had already stepped forward, and the fire stick was glowing with black light, rushing towards the charming woman.

    "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao! This young man is actually a disciple of Qingyun's sect."

    "What?" When Xiaohuan heard this, he immediately became interested and looked into the field. He saw loud demonic noises and the two sides were fighting endlessly, so he asked Yiyi Xiandao: "It turns out he is from the same ancestor as us, is he powerful?  ?”

    Zhou Xianxian looked at it intently, the money-hungry smile on his face gradually faded away, his expression gradually became calm, and he frowned and said: "This young man is not very old, but I think his magic power seems to have reached the fifth level of "Yu Qing Realm", which is strange.  ?”

    Xiao Huan glanced at her grandfather. Others didn't know it, but she knew that although Yi Xian was greedy for money, he had wandered all his life. This insight was extraordinary. She immediately said: "You can't tell that this man is a genius."

    Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment, but shook his head slightly and said: "I think this young man's qualifications are not bad, not bad, but he is only above average at most, but he will definitely not be the ground-breaking genius like Patriarch Qingye. Logically speaking,  He said that with his qualifications, it would be impossible for him to progress so quickly in practicing Taoism!"

    Xiaohuan was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say, so he had to turn his head and continue to look at the field.

    The stone screamed angrily on the ground, the golden light flashed, and the monsters fled.  Zhang Xiaofan rose into the air, burning the fire stick with alternating blue and black light, and rushed towards the charming woman.

    The woman only looked at him with a pair of watery eyes. She waved her long snow-white sleeves to hold the fire stick. The two of them rushed forward. In the blink of an eye, whether intentionally or not, they were close to each other.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, only to see the woman's extremely soft face so close at hand, with a faint fragrance coming quietly, and her heart-stirring eyes in the night, as beautiful as agate and jade, reflecting his own  The figure couldn't help but be shaken for a moment.

    "What did you see in that well?" Even at this critical moment of the fight, the woman's voice still seemed to be soft and charming, softly entering the ears.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart was in turmoil, and his consciousness was almost taken away by it. At the critical moment, a golden flash suddenly appeared on his face, and he immediately calmed down.

    The three-tailed demon fox frowned, but Zhang Xiaofan shouted loudly, flew several feet away in the air, fell to the ground, and stood side by side with the stone.

    Shitou glanced at him and said with some worry: "This evil spirit's charming method is quite powerful, so be careful."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded with lingering fear.  The two of them looked into the air, only to see the three-tailed demon fox still standing in the air, its clothes dancing in the wind, making it look like the person in the painting, extremely beautiful.

    Zhou Xian, who was in the distance, frowned and said in surprise: "This young man has such strong concentration! Under the three-tailed demon fox's five-hundred-year-old art of fox charm, he can still calm his mind!"

    But Xiao Huan curled up the corner of his mouth and said, "What's the matter? Didn't you look at the big guy and it seemed like he was fine?"

    Zhou Yixian said: "What do you know? What the big man learned has some connections with Buddhism, and the true teachings of Buddhism happen to focus on the way of tranquility and concentration, so he is naturally resistant to this foxy and charming magic.

    "But Qingyun Sect is a Taoist school, so it is far behind in this regard. With this young man's practice, it is really rare and rare that he can have such concentration!"  "

    "Really?" Xiaohuan tilted his head and thought for a while, then looked towards the field.

    ? ?The 3-tailed demon fox slowly fell from the sky. Although there was still a smile on his face, his eyes gradually became heavy.  In the short time just now, she had a fierce battle with these two people, and she had already realized that although these two people seemed to be young, their Taoism was not low. The Taoism of the big man seemed to be from the Buddhist lineage.  Very headache.

    Another young man is surprisingly determined. His most proficient art of foxy charm seems to be hard to put to use.

    Baguio stood aside and was about to take action, but when she saw that Zhang Xiaofan had returned to normal, she stopped and stared coldly.

    The moonlight was cold, shining through the leaves, and shining on the charming, lonely figure of the woman.

    It’s a bit desolate.

    She lowered her head slightly, her long and thin eyelashes seemed to cover her weak thoughts, and she seemed to be listening to the faint sounds in the woods late at night, and said softly: "I have no grudges against you, why are you here to kill me?  ?”

    Shitou took a step forward and looked like a fierce tiger. He shouted: "You monster, you have caused harm to the world and made people in Xiaochi Town panic. Don't you deserve to die?"

    She raised her eyes and looked at him.  The wind blew gently, blowing up the corners of her clothes.

    "You want to kill me because I am a demon?" She looked at Zhang Xiaofan and looked deeply: "What about you! What are you doing for me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said without even thinking about it: "You have done many evil things. I am a man of the right path. It is my duty to eliminate harm for the people!"

    The three-tailed demon fox was silent for a moment, smiled faintly, and suddenly said: "Young man, how old are you this year?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, frowned and said, "Why do you ask this?"

    She gently raised her hand, carefully tidying up the stray hair that fell on her temples, and ran her emerald-like fingers through the black hair.

    "These words were told to you by your righteous and awe-inspiring masters! Monsters like us have always brought harm to the world and must be eradicated, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, this was indeed what his master taught him.  The three-tailed demon fox opposite continued: "But if I say these words are wrong, what would you think?"

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted, dismissed it, and was about to retort, but at a flash of lightning, something he had discussed with thousands of people that day suddenly flashed through his mind, and he was stunned as if he had been shocked.  For a moment.

    Does what I know have to be right?

    What is the true way of heaven and true justice?

    "Be careful!" Suddenly, the stone next to it shouted loudly, the wind suddenly started, and the demonic noise was loud.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned when the three-tailed demon fox suddenly took off and flew into the air. Its white jade-like palms transformed into five-fingered sharp claws, and howled in the air.  Shitou roared, and was about to control the law, but in the midst of the lightning and flint, there was a sound of monsters all around. In the pitch darkness, countless monster eyes flickered, the wind sounded harsh, and I don't know how many monsters came to attack, and for a moment, they were clones.  Lack of skill.

    The three-tailed demon fox decided that Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be the weaker of the two of them. Once he decided, he ordered the demon to wrap around the stone first, and he tried his best to deal with one of them first.

    Seeing how fast the wind and lightning were, the sharp claws were reaching the young man's eyes, and there seemed to be a faint sound of exclamation coming from afar.  But suddenly he saw Zhang Xiaofan raise his head, and the three-tailed demon fox met his eyes. His heart moved, but before he had time to think about anything, he saw a black, faintly green, flashing light suddenly appeared between him and Zhang Xiaofan.  stick of light.

    The next moment, her sharp claws collided with the stick.

    No one can describe that feeling. From an outsider's perspective, there was not even the earth-shattering loud movement that was expected. In that seemingly frozen moment, all one could see was the woman in mid-air with her clothes fluttering and her fingers forming claws.  , grabbed the black fire stick.

    Her snow-white skin suddenly seemed to have completely lost its color, turning coldly white and almost becoming transparent.

    Ahead, there seemed to be a deep and bottomless demonic whirlpool, swirling in the night, grinning ferociously and trying to swallow her up.

    She raised her head, screamed, and her voice was shrill. Then she rose into the sky and turned into a white figure. Finally, she broke away from the demon-like cyan halo and landed in the distance.

    Then, she suddenly turned around, with a look of shock and a look of solemnity on her face, staring at the young man and the fire stick that was slowly rotating in the air.

    In the distance, Xiaohuan took a breath of cold air and whispered: "What a powerful magic weapon, what is this! Grandpa?"

    She asked twice, but found that Yiyi Xian didn't answer at all. She turned to look at him and saw Yiyi Xian's brows furrowed and a look of astonishment on his face.

    &nbsp; Xiaohuan was taken aback, stretched out his hand to pull Zhou Xian, and said, "Grandpa, what's wrong with you?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi shook for a moment, and seemed to have just woken up from the scene just now, but his expression was still full of surprise and uncertainty, and he said: "Who is this young man? How could such a strange disciple appear under Qingyun Sect?"

    Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "What?"

    Zhou Yixian looked at the field and said: "The magic weapon in the young man's hand is very strange. When he sacrificed it just now, the evil spirit was stronger than the evil spirit of the three-tailed demon fox. How could such an evil thing"

    Xiaohuan opened her mouth wide and looked towards the scene. Suddenly she saw something from the corner of her eye and whispered to Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, look at that woman."

    Zhou Yixian was startled for a moment, and looked along the ring finger, only to see Baguio, who was dressed in aqua clothes, standing silently. The stone next to her was fighting with the monsters in a heart-shaking manner, but she did not say anything to her.  Looking there, a pair of eyes only looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Especially after seeing Zhang Xiaofan sacrifice the fire stick, his expression was even more strange. He seemed to be happy, but also worried, and hesitant. The expression on his face was uncertain.

    Zhou Yixian looked at it twice and said, "That woman is interested in burning fire sticks. What are you looking at, little girl?"

    Xiao Huan asked curiously: "What kind of fire stick?"

    Zhou Yixiandao: "That's the boy."

    Xiaohuan was unconvinced and said: "It's strange, why is she interested in that boy but I can't see him?"

    Zhou Yixian glared at her and was about to teach this disobedient and precocious granddaughter a lesson when suddenly he heard another movement in the field and quickly turned his head to look away, no longer paying attention to Xiaohuan.

    In the field, Zhang Xiaofan saw the demon fox retreating, so he couldn't miss this great opportunity. In the blink of an eye, he had already bullied him, and the fire stick roared towards him. The three-tailed demon fox frowned, and his face seemed to turn pale again.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan rushing over, the night became darker and the wind became more urgent. On the woman's soft face, the two faint eyebrows seemed to be locked.  She just heard a slight scolding, her sleeves and robes were flying, her white jade-like fingers stretched and bent, and she pointed like a knife, slashing in the air.

    "ah!"

    The scream was like a mountain, coming suddenly, piercing everyone's eardrums like needles.

    Countless rays of light suddenly burst out in the dark woods. If you look carefully, you can see that from the darkness behind the woman, countless monsters are pouring out like a tide, screaming and looking hateful, rushing towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Xiaofan was almost overwhelmed by this monster.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That did not change and everyone turned pale, but just a moment later, they saw Zhang Xiaofan actually broke out of the group of monsters in the darkness, following the stick.  The cyan light of the fire stick passed by. Except for some monsters that were slightly larger in size and seemed to have some skills, they dared to resist, but other monsters did not dare to step forward.

    This time, everyone was even more horrified, but when Zhang Xiaofan was casting the spell with all his strength, there was a sudden bitterness in his heart: This "soul-taking" was made by burning the ghost souls of monsters. Looking at the instinctive fear of these monsters facing the fire stick at this moment  , I'm afraid that what those ten thousand people say is probably true.

    Seeing these countless monsters, the three-tailed demon fox seemed unable to stop Zhang Xiaofan, and its face turned even pale.  At this moment, amidst the roar of the stone in the distance, the golden light flashed, solemnly and solemnly. From a distance, it seemed that it had turned into a powerful King Kong that subdued demons. It opened its eyes and stared, stood up, and the evil-breaking staff once again  Insert into the ground.

    Amidst the sound of "rumbling", golden light shone everywhere. This time, the area of ??the surrounding area collapsed was even larger, reaching up to three feet, and the demon-killing golden light that flashed out was even more dazzling, like lightning and thunder.

    With the sound of wailing, half of the monsters surrounding the stones suddenly turned into nothing, while the rest fled away in shock.

    The stone fell to the ground, and as soon as the huge body stood still, he gasped for air. It was obvious that such a powerful spell consumed a lot of mana on his body.  But he was physically strong after all, and he seemed to have regained his breath in the blink of an eye. Although he was still a little out of breath, he glanced around and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Out of the corner of the eye of the three-tailed demon fox, he saw rocks rushing towards him. Zhang Xiaofan in front of him was already not far away. He stamped his feet and tried to retreat into the darkness behind him.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, there was a flash of white light in the darkness, and suddenly a field of white flying flowers flew out. The sound of wind was so fierce that the three-tailed demon fox was startled. For a moment, it did not dare to move lightly and had to stop.

    Taking a closer look, he saw that the young woman in aqua clothes who had been standing next to her just now had cut off her retreat at some point. The flying flowers in the sky were like snow, and now they gradually converged and circled to her side, in the cold moonlight.  Underneath it, it gradually condensed into a cute little flower, sandwiched between her beautiful fingers.

    Behind her, footsteps sounded. She looked back and saw Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou already rushing.Come over and surround her like horns.

    The original little demons had disappeared at this moment, and she was the only one left, standing silently among these humans, as if a little lonely.

    She opened her mouth slightly, as if with some regret, but did not say anything.  Even at this moment, her soft face still had unparalleled gentleness and beauty, and she had not lost any of it.

    She looked at Baguio, then at the stone, but in the end, her eyes, as gentle as water, still fell on Zhang Xiaofan's face.

    Zhang Xiaofan concentrated on alert.

    But she didn't move anything. Instead, she asked softly: "Young man, what did you see in that well just now? Can you tell me?"

    People around him were stunned, never thinking about what this monster was doing, but they were so interested in what Zhang Xiaofan saw in the well.  Before Zhang Xiaofan could speak, Shitou had already shouted from the side: "Brother Zhang, don't be fooled by her!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement, remained silent, and raised his right hand, ready to charge forward.

    The three-tailed demon fox looked at him and suddenly sighed softly.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt confused.

    The moonlight is like water, shining gently.

    The woman lowered her head to look at the shadow, her thin eyelashes covering her soft eyes.

    The eyes are like water, rippling.

    Then, she raised her head, stretched out her hand, put it into her arms, and slowly took out something.

    Everyone looked attentively.

    This thing is half the size of a palm, in a round shape, with a green jade ring on the outside. It is so green that you can tell at a glance that it is not an ordinary thing. In the middle of the jade ring, there is a small piece of  The mirror is not a mirror, it is a thin piece of red color, with a clumsy-shaped flame totem carved in the middle.

    The jade ring takes up most of the whole thing, and there is a red silk tassel on both sides of the jade ring, tied to the ring.

    Zhou Yixian was stunned, truly stunned. Xiaohuan could feel that his grandfather had never been as motionless as a piece of wood like today.

    She was a little scared, so she quietly pulled Zhou Xian's sleeve and said, "Grandpa, what's wrong with you?"

    "How is it possible, how is it possible?" Zhou Xian stared blankly at the field, staring at the weird magic weapon in the hands of the three-tailed demon fox. His voice seemed to be groaning, and he said: "This is clearly the treasure of the Fenxiang Valley -  'Xuan Huo Jian'! This magic weapon is the most powerful thing in the world, and it has been the supreme weapon used by the Fenxiang Valley lineage to eliminate demons and subjugate demons for thousands of years. How, how could it be in the hands of this demon fox?"

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment, and couldn't help but look at the Xuanhuo Jian a few more times, and said, "Is that magic weapon so powerful?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi suddenly let out a long breath and said: "The world has really changed. The disciples of the righteous way are holding evil things with evil spirits; the evildoers are holding supreme artifacts!"

    "Tch, I thought why you were feeling emotional!" Xiaohuan sneered.

    Zhou Xian said angrily: "What did you say?"

    Xiaohuan said: "You said such corny words without blushing. How old are you, and you still care about the difference between right and wrong back then!"

    Zhou Xian was dumbfounded and could not speak for a moment.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 8 Black Stone Cave

.    In the field, everyone frowned. Seeing the charming woman taking out this strange magic weapon under heavy siege, they probably thought that she was going to fight a trapped beast, and they were all on guard at the moment.  Only Shitou shouted, his evil-breaking staff flew in the air, and rushed forward.

    Before Zhang Xiaofan had time to shout "Be careful" from behind, he saw the slender and charming eyes of the three-tailed demon fox glance at Shitou's huge body rushing towards him. He grabbed a red ear next to the jade ring with both hands, slowly raised it, and waved it.  to the front.

    The jade ring rotated gently, seeming to reflect her face.

    The cold moonlight shines on the Xuanhuojian. Somehow, the ancient flame totem engraved seems to be resurrected at this moment, lifelike, as if it is really burning.

    The stone rose into the air, and the evil-breaking staff came crashing through the air, shouting loudly: "Death, evildoer!"

    At that moment, the center of the Xuanhuojian, where the flame totem was located, suddenly changed from the original dark red color to a bright, almost transparent red color, just like in the blink of an eye, the flame  The totem has been burned to a blazing heat by the Nine Heavens Divine Fire.

    And the flame totem has turned into a blazing fire.

    With the charming woman as the center, a ball of invisible fiery energy rushed out with a "whoosh" in all directions. Except for the few feet where she stood, all the vegetation within three feet of her surroundings were completely destroyed in an instant.  They were all burnt brown, but for some reason, there were no sparks and they were not on fire.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio looked at each other in disbelief. They never thought that the three-tailed demon fox would have such a powerful magic weapon in its hands.  Stone, who was rushing towards the three-tailed demon fox in mid-air, also saw this scene in his eyes. Although he was surprised by the power of this magic weapon, he was not afraid at all. He volleyed with his right hand and grabbed the huge wolf-toothed stick that radiated golden light.  In the hand, facing the wind longer, it let out a scream in the air, circled in a circle, and struck down on the head of the three-tailed demon fox.

    The stick was still in mid-air, but sand and rocks were already flying on the ground. The three-tailed demon fox looked as if its frail body was about to be blown away by the strong wind.  But I saw her smiling coldly, hooking the red silk tassels with her fingers, tilting her body slightly, and aimed at the stone coming towards her.

    The burning Xuan Huo Jian was reflected in her soft eyes, like two piles of angry flames.

    "Boom"!

    Amidst the loud noise, a fire dragon suddenly shot out from the flame totem in the center of the Xuanhuojian. It opened its teeth and claws, and the momentum was shocking. The whole body was burning with blazing flames, and it actually illuminated most of the forest as bright as day.

    Shitou was shocked. He saw that the fire dragon quickly grew in size. When it came out of the Xuanhuojian, it was still a flame, but when it reached the front of him, the dragon head alone was already as big as two people. Especially with the fiery energy, it rushed towards him.  , almost makes people suspect that they are in the furnace.

    Looking from below, Zhang Xiaofan saw that under the impact of the huge fire dragon, Shitou's black hair on his temples had turned yellow before they could fight. One can imagine what kind of scene Shitou was facing.  .

    ?????????????????????? But looking at the stone, he was awe-inspiring and unafraid, even though he was frightened, the evil-breaking staff, under the pressure of his magic power, became more golden and struck down the head of the dragon that was rushing over.

    The fire dragon roared in mid-air, and a pair of huge dragon eyes spurted out two angry flames. It suddenly opened its blazing mouth and bit down on the huge mace.

    ??The halo of mixed gold and red colors quickly expanded with the intersection of them as the center, accompanied by rumbling thunder.  Shitou felt that for a moment, the evil-breaking staff in his hand was so hot that he could hardly hold it.  In shock, he summoned up his strength and forcibly pulled out the evil-breaking staff from the dragon's mouth.

    I saw the fire dragon flying in the sky, roaring non-stop. Huo Di opened his mouth and suddenly spewed out a thick pillar of fire, rushing straight towards the stone.

    Shitou roared loudly, holding the magic formula with both hands, and the evil-breaking staff stood in front of him. The golden light flashed and raised a wall of light to block the pillar of fire. However, his body was involuntarily hit by the huge pillar.  The force pushed straight back.

    Seeing that the stone was falling behind and in danger, Zhang Xiaofan quickly took action, the fire stick rose up silently and shot at the fire dragon from the side.  Unexpectedly, the fire dragon seemed to be spiritual, and it didn't know it without looking. It turned around, its huge eyes stared, the dragon's mouth opened, and another thick pillar of fire rushed over with a rumble.

    Zhang Xiaofan was caught off guard and saw the flames rushing towards him like a mountain. There was no way to avoid it. He had to grit his teeth and summon up his magic power. The fire stick glowed with green light, and he stepped forward to resist the pillar of fire.

    At this moment, I saw the three-tailed demon fox let out a long laugh, soared into the air, the mysterious fire in its hand shone brightly, and rushed towards the two of them.  Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou were in the middle of a stalemate with the fire dragon. They were shocked when they saw this. They stood for three seconds.Baguio, who was behind the tailed demon fox, was also very surprised. In desperation, with a clear cry, Baguio flew up, stretched out the jade-like fingers of his right hand, and the sad flower turned into countless petals, flying all over the sky, and struck directly at the back of the three-tailed demon fox.  go.

    But in a place where no one could see it, Baguio's left hand was quietly placed on his waist, holding the little golden bell in his hand.

    The three-tailed demon fox seemed to know the power of the Sadness Flower and did not dare to confront it. It dodged away. Baguio did not chase after him. He dodged to Zhang Xiaofan and stood beside him in the air.

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head and glanced at her. Baguio's eyes flashed, but she happened to look towards him as well.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why, but he immediately turned his head again.

    The fire dragon was still showing off its power in mid-air, but after Baguio rushed over, the three-tailed demon fox did not hesitate for a moment, stretched out her hand, and the Xuanhuo Jianfei returned to her hand, and the whole body turned into a white light and disappeared into the woods.  in the dark depths.

    Zhang Xiaofan and the other three could not help but be stunned for a moment.

    ※※※

    In the distance, Immortal Zhou Yi took a deep breath and said: "It's okay, it's okay. It seems that these three-tailed demon foxes are still not good enough and cannot exert the power of the Xuanhuo Jian. They can only scare these young people. Otherwise, if  With the power of the Xuanhuojian, these people are in danger."

    Xiao Huan stood aside and said unconvinced: "How do you know that she is not good enough? I think she is one against three, so she is not at a disadvantage."

    Immortal Zhou Yi glared at her and said: "What do you know? The Xuanhuo Jian is an ancient divine object with unparalleled power. It is said that at its most powerful, it can summon the Eight Wild Fire Dragons to burn everything in the world. Then we can't use these few  Young people who don’t know how high the sky is are burned to the ground, and not even ashes are left.”

    Xiaohuan snorted, ignored him, turned to look at the field, suddenly frowned, and said: "Grandpa, you see they are chasing after him again."

    Zhou Yixian was startled and looked over quickly. Sure enough, he saw that Zhang Xiaofan and others seemed to have a few words of discussion, then turned around and chased into the depths of darkness, where the three-tailed demon fox disappeared just now. Shitou went first, and Zhang Xiaofan took two steps.  But he found that Baguio didn't move, so he turned around and faced Baguio. He seemed to want to say something, but for some reason, he hesitated, and his face turned red.

    On the other hand, Baguio suddenly smiled, and seemed to have whispered something in her mouth, and went first. Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, shook his head, and followed.

    Zhou Yixian was stunned for a moment, then stamped his feet and said: "These young people really don't know how to live or die. How can they dare to chase the three-tailed demon fox with the Mysterious Fire Mirror in hand?"

    Xiaohuan took a bite of the candied haws beside her (she had never thrown this thing away from the beginning) and said calmly: "Didn't you, old man, tell me before that the three-tailed demon fox is not good enough to exert the true power of the Xuanhuo Jian.  In this case, if she has the Xuanhuo Jian, it doesn't mean she doesn't have it, so what do these young people have to be afraid of?"

    Zhou Yixian was dumbfounded, as if he had been choked, and could not speak for a long time. After a while, he suddenly seemed to remember something and hurriedly said: "Quick, let's go too!"

    Xiaohuan was startled by him and said, "Let's go? Where are we going?"

    Zhou Xian strode forward and said: "Of course the demon has been eliminated."

    Xiao Huan sneered and followed up, saying: "In the past, I have encountered so many demons, big and small, small and big. How come I only see you running away, but I don't see you rushing up to get rid of them?"

    Old Yiyi Xian blushed and said, "As we walk in the world, the most important thing is to have self-awareness Huh?"

    “Halfway through his words, he suddenly stopped and his eyes were attracted by another thing.  Xiao Huan was behind him, looking along his eyes, but he saw that what Zhou Xian was looking at was something that had been standing there quietly without any movement from the beginning - the ancient well.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan and others have disappeared into the darkness, and the countless monsters that seemed to be there just now have completely disappeared.  Only Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were left in the woods. The cold moonlight shone silently on the ancient well, reflecting the moss and ancient marks, revealing a bit of vicissitudes of life and desolation.

    Zhou Xian took a deep breath and walked over.  Xiaohuan followed him, feeling a little nervous and said, "Grandpa, what do you want to do?"

    Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "I want to take a look and see what's weird in this well. Why does the three-tailed demon fox keep asking that boy what he saw?"

    Xiaohuan stopped three steps away from the ancient well. He felt a little nervous. He felt that the surroundings were quiet and dark, but there seemed to be wind blowing in the darkness. He didn't know how many eyes were peering at him in the dark.  .

    Zhou Yixian walked to the ancient well, raised his head and looked around. When he saw nothing strange, he looked down.  Xiaohuan suddenly felt nervous from behind,He said: "Grandpa, be careful."

    Zhou Yixian glanced at her, smiled slightly, and said, "It's okay." After that, he looked down into the well.

    Xiaohuan stared at his face closely, and suddenly saw a trace of surprise appear on Zhouxian's originally nervous and solemn face. Then in the blink of an eye, it turned into joy, but then turned into doubt, and he raised his head to think deeply.

    Xiaohuan stepped forward and whispered: "Grandpa, what did you see?"

    Zhou Xian frowned and said, "I saw as much gold as mountains."

    Xiaohuan: ""

    Zhou Xian said to himself: "The reflection in the well water is not the shadow of a person. It's strange"

    "Ah!" Suddenly, a soft cry came from Xiaohuan next to him. Zhou Yixian was startled and looked at her quickly, only to see that Xiaohuan was lying on the edge of the well and looking down. At this moment, he was raising his head.  Get started.

    Zhou Yixian was stunned for a moment and said, "What did you see?"

    Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders and said, "There are as many candied haws of sugar as there are mountains."

    Zhou Xian fell to the ground.

    Later, when the two of them walked towards the depths of the woods, Yiyi Xian whispered to Xiaohuan: "I think about it, this ancient well is probably the 'Well of the Full Moon' in the ancient legend, which is when the full moon comes.  , if a person looks down, he will see the person or thing he loves most. However, I still don’t understand why the three-tailed demon fox keeps asking the boy what he saw from this well? But now, I really  I want to know what the boy saw"

    ※※※

    This forest does not seem very big from the outside, but Zhang Xiaofan and others are in it, and in the vast night, they have the illusion of being boundless.  The three of them each held their magic weapons and walked through the darkness, closely following a white light in front of them, which was the trace of the three-tailed demon fox's escape.

    Unexpectedly, the white light only flickered in front of everyone's eyes for a few moments, and then suddenly disappeared out of thin air.  Zhang Xiaofan and others controlled the magic weapon and arrived at the place where the white light disappeared in a blink of an eye. They saw that there were dense ancient trees and a small hill above the clearing in the forest. On one side of the hill, there was a cave entrance. Next to the cave entrance  The rocks are all black.

    Needless to say, this is the Black Rock Cave.

    The three of them stopped at the entrance of the cave, looked at each other, and looked into the black stone cave. They felt that although the entrance of the cave was not big, it was pitch black inside, giving people a bottomless feeling.  Waves of cold wind blew out and brushed over my body, making my skin feel like goosebumps.

    Baguio frowned and said: "The danger in this cave is unpredictable, and the magic weapon in the hands of the demon fox just now is extremely powerful, so we should not risk going in."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her, but before he could say anything, Shitou had already shouted from the side: "Brother Zhang, the work of exterminating the demon is done. It's easy for us to give up today. If this demon fox comes back in the future, I'm afraid it will cause even more disasters."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded immediately and said: "Brother Shi is right, let's go in now."

    Baguio's expression changed, and she was about to get angry, but she saw Zhang Xiaofan turning around with a sincere face, lowering his voice and saying: "It's really dangerous inside. Brother Shi and I are disciples of the Righteous Dao, and we have a duty to do so. You, you," he paused  After a moment, he turned his head, but the voice still came through, "Your own safety is important, don't make it easy."

    Although Baguio couldn't see Zhang Xiaofan's face, she could hear some genuine concern in his tone. She felt inexplicably sweet in her heart, but she said coldly: "I can come in if I want, can you care?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and was speechless for a moment.

    Stone looked at the two of them with strange expressions, shook his head, and said: "Brother Zhang, let's go in,"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and couldn't help but glance at Baguio again. Baguio snorted and moved before the two of them and entered the pitch-black black stone cave.  Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly followed him. Hearing the roar of the wind, he thought that the stone was following behind him.

    In the darkness, the sad flower on Baguio's hand slowly lit up, and the soft white light illuminated the surrounding area about five feet away.  Zhang Xiaofan looked around and saw strange rocks as black as ink on the surrounding rock walls. They looked as hard as iron stone and were extremely cold.

    This black stone cave is similar to the Wanbat Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain. Once you enter the cave entrance, the road goes straight into the ground, and the slope is even more steep than the Wanbat Ancient Cave. I don’t know whether it was dug by the villagers or it is natural.  .

    The three of them walked for a while, already deep into the ground, but there was no sound around them, and there was no sign of any living thing, unlike the countless terrifying vampire bats in the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave.  As Zhang Xiaofan walked, his mind couldn't help but drift back to the day when he first visited Wanbat Ancient Cave.The scene naturally reminded me of the time when I and Baguio were trapped in the Blood Cave under the Dead Abyss.

    At this moment, Baguio in front suddenly stopped and let out a soft cry.  Zhang Xiaofan thought there was some danger, so he rushed forward and stood beside her. Baguio was startled for a moment and turned to look at him.

    There is no way out now.

    A cliff lies in front of you. It is pitch black under the cliff, but from a distance, in the depths of the darkness, there seem to be a few will-o'-the-wisps flickering.  Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, and for a moment he thought he was back in front of the Dead Soul Abyss.

    But it is obvious that this place is much worse than the Necromantic Abyss. The space alone is more than a hundred times smaller.  Zhang Xiaofan frowned and looked back at Shitou.  Shitou also walked to the edge of the cliff at this moment, took a look, pondered for a moment, and said: "Brother Zhang, it seems we have no choice but to go down."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Brother Shi, you have to be careful."

    Shi Shitou looked solemn and said: "You too." After saying that, he pointed out the magic formula, raised the golden evil-breaking staff, and raised it in front of him.  He jumped up, took a deep breath, and then slowly descended.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and glanced at Baguio, but this time, he didn’t say anything (probably because Baguio choked him just now), then he picked up the fire stick and followed him down.

    Behind him, Baguio suddenly smiled, her smile full of joy.

    The three-color light group of gold, green and white slowly fell from the cliff, and was still surrounded by the black rocks.  There was nothing else, and there was still no sound from the surroundings. There was just one weird thing. As it went down, it felt as if the surrounding temperature was slowly rising.

    After descending some distance, Zhang Xiaofan gradually saw the surrounding environment clearly with the light of the three magic weapons. He saw that there was no way out in front of the cliff, but a whole cliff with jagged rocks.  The place where the three of them were, looked like an ancient well magnified a thousand times, falling straight down.

    Suddenly, the stone at the bottom said urgently: "Be careful."

    Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio were startled and hurriedly alerted. They saw a small cave on the stone wall not far below. Inside the cave were two small, bright and deep eyes, looking at them.

    Shitou gestured to them, and then slowly leaned over. Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio both held their breath and looked there carefully.

    They were getting closer. I don’t know how long it had been since no light shone on this dark place. When the golden light of the stone evil-breaking staff illuminated the small hole, they saw what was inside together: it was a slap.  The big mouse, which used this small hole as a nest, was staring at these three uninvited guests with wide eyes.

    Shitou shook his head, stepped back, looked at Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio behind him, the three of them smiled bitterly, and then descended again.

    However, what happened next was something they never expected.

    One o'clock, two o'clock, three o'clock In the darkness, bright or dark lights, dim and dark, slowly lit up around them, around them, around them, up and down.  In the darkness, there seemed to be countless low gasps, and there seemed to be low roars deep in the darkness.

    Although the top of the Black Stone Cave seems to be a barren land without any life, below the cliff, deep underground and invisible to the sun, there are incredible and unexpected countless creatures thriving here.

    The darkness seemed to lift the eternal veil in front of their eyes. Along with the inexplicable heartbeat, starting from the mouse hole, and going down, there were gradually more and more large and small holes on the stone wall, and finally they were almost separated by a few feet.  There is a hole.  And in that cave, there are all kinds of strange creatures inhabiting it: from mice and bats to black apes and leopards that are as tall as a person. I don’t know how they hunt on weekdays.

    This was still an animal they had some impression of in the past, but after descending a short distance further, they were even more stunned to see that there was actually a crab originally born in the water on the stone wall, and this crab also had four pincers; and then  There is a six-legged civet cat that looks cute but cannot be named, a two-horned monster that has the word "王" on its forehead but looks like a pig, and there are countless others.

    Countless eyes seemed to have gathered into a sea of ??dim light, staring at the three people in the halo.

    The more Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, the more surprised he became. He couldn't help but think that if the old friend he met in Qingyun Mountain had been here, with his love of adopting rare and exotic objects, he would probably smile crookedly.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 9 Fire Dragon

.    Countless pairs of eyes in the darkness are staring at the people in the three haloes at this moment.  Zhang Xiaofan felt a little scared for some reason. He looked at Baguio and Shitou, but found that their faces were not very good-looking either. It seemed like they had never experienced such a situation before.

    Despite this, the countless creatures around them did not make any move to attack the two of them. Apart from a few angry-looking tigers and leopards roaring twice, there was basically no movement and they just watched in silence.  .

    They continued to descend slowly, and after falling another four or five feet, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the number of bioluminescent eyes around them gradually decreased, but it seemed that the size of each glowing eye was smaller than  What I saw just now was much bigger.

    He frowned and silently moved closer to the stone wall. Sure enough, with the light from the fire stick, he found that the number of holes in the dark stone wall was much smaller, but the size of each hole was the same.  It's not more than double the size above, almost every cave entrance is as tall as a person.  Correspondingly, the creatures in this cave are obviously much more powerful and ferocious. Almost all of them are quite large, with sharp teeth and ferocious faces, which makes people feel chilled by the sight of them.

    There was even more ferocious among them. When Zhang Xiaofan was approached, a monster that looked like a wild boar but had a huge bear head roared and swung out its huge claws, almost hitting him in the body.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, quickly controlled the magic weapon, and stepped back a few feet.  At this time, Baguio and Shitou heard the noise and looked towards him. Zhang Xiaofan said softly: "There seem to be more ferocious monsters here. Let's be careful."

    Both Baguio and Shitou nodded, each on alert.

    But apart from being attacked by those monsters when they were close to the stone wall, the three of them did not suffer any other harassment.  It seems that although these monsters are ferocious, they do not have the ability to fly, so they can only stay in the cave.  While Zhang Xiaofan carefully controlled his flight, he thought to himself: I don’t know how these monsters can’t fly, but how do they hunt on this cliff?

    In this way, the three of them dropped several feet further.  At this time, going down from the cliff of the Black Stone Cave, they had penetrated at least a hundred feet deep into the ground. But looking down, this deep and huge black hole, except for the bright light emitted by the eyes of the strange creatures around it, was still deep and the bottom could not be seen.

    What is even more different from previous perceptions is that under this abyss, instead of feeling cold, on the contrary, the temperature here is much higher than above the surface of the Black Stone Cave. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan even felt like he was sweating.  But looking around, it was still pitch black, with no sign of even the heat of Mars, which was very strange.

    Shitou controlled his evil-breaking staff. As he slowly descended, he suddenly cursed: "Damn it, this dead fox actually found such a weird place to make its nest."

    Zhang Xiaofan was fine, but he heard Baguio not far away making a "chuck" sound and laughed softly.  The laughter was clear and sweet. Although she lowered her voice, it seemed to spread far away in this quiet space.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her, and saw Baguio smiling like a flower in the white and soft halo of the Sad Flower, with tenderness between her brows and eyes. At this moment, she seemed to feel something, and turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, the two of them looked at each other.  After hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he quickly turned his head away.

    Further down, the situation seems to have changed slightly. The hole in the stone wall is still slowly getting larger, and the creatures inside are also larger than in the cave above. They already look larger than ordinary people.  .  But here, the three of them unexpectedly discovered that nearly half of the cave was empty.  And in the air that had always been relatively fresh, there seemed to be a faint scent of blood at this moment.

    The three of them looked at each other with a look of caution in their eyes, but even so, it did not slow down their descent.

    In the boundless darkness beneath my feet, something seemed to light up quietly, like starlight or fire.

    ※※※

    On the abyss, Zhou Yixian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan finally walked to the edge of the cliff where Zhang Xiaofan and others jumped just now under the light of torches.  Looking at the cliff with no way forward and the unfathomable bottomless abyss beneath his feet, Yi Xian was speechless and speechless.

    After all, Xiaohuan is not very old. Although she has traveled all over the world with her grandfather at a young age, she is still a little scared in her heart when she is in this dark and silent black stone cave.  She glanced at the bottom of the cliff, then immediately pulled her head back and whispered to Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, do you have a way to go down?"

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes a few times and said dejectedly: "We don't know how to teach, and we didn't prepare a rope, so this is going to be bad."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?But he breathed a sigh of relief, patted his heart with his hand and said, "It's okay, it's okay."

    Zhou Yixian glared at her and said, "What's good? There might be mountains of gold, silver, agate and emeralds waiting for us down there. Now, we're going to suffer a big loss!" He said with regret.

    Xiaohuan snorted, picked up the candied haws in his right hand, took a bite, and said: "It's a mountain of gold and silver. I think there might be a mountain of corpses and bones waiting for you! Well, since you can't get down,  , let’s leave quickly. Otherwise, if we encounter one or two little monsters, you, the thirteenth generation descendant of the famous Qingyunzi Patriarch, will lose the Patriarch’s face again.”

    Immortal Zhou Yi was furious: "Nonsense, how could I, Immortal Yi Yi, disgrace my ancestor"

    Before he finished speaking, suddenly in the silent cave, on the way they came, two "instigating" sounds came from the darkness, and two rays of light flashed, as fast as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, they landed on the two of them.  forward.

    Zhou Xian screamed in surprise, pulled the small ring, stretched his right hand into his arms, held the yellow paper charm, and was about to cast a spell to escape.  Unexpectedly, the light flickered twice, and two figures appeared. The movements of the person were as fast as ghosts. Before Yi Xian could take out the paper talisman to cast a spell, there was only a crisp "hiss" sound, and Yi Xian's neck squirted.  It was cold, but something had been placed on the side of my neck. All the hairs on my body stood up immediately, and I couldn't help complaining in my heart.

    After calming down for a while, Zhou Yixian realized that the other party had not taken his life, but the thing around his neck had not been removed either.  When I plucked up the courage to look at the two people, I saw that they were two young men, a man and a woman. The man was as handsome as a jade, and the woman was also as beautiful as a hibiscus.

    At this moment, the two of them were still ten feet away from Yi Xian and Xiao Huan, but where the man waved his hand, there was a pure and warm magic weapon that looked like a jade ruler pressed against Yi Xian's neck, and the beautiful woman also  At the same time, he remotely controlled a blue fairy sword to restrain Xiaohuan.  Poor Xiaohuan turned pale with fright. She was still holding the candied haws in her right hand tightly. She cried loudly and said: "Brother monster, sister monster, don't eat me. I'm small and have little flesh. I'm not delicious. You have to eat it."  Just eat my grandpa."

    Zhou Yixian almost fell to the ground and said angrily: "Damn girl, I have raised you in vain. You can't tell it at ordinary times. But when it comes to life and death, you will betray your grandfather?"

    Xiaohuan said with a cry: "Grandpa, don't blame me. After you die, at least I will send you a bunch of candied haws on a regular basis"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Nonsense, what I hate most in my life is these sweet and greasy things. If you want to give me some beggar's chicken, steamed fish and so on!"

    Xiaohuan nodded and said: "Grandpa, I remember it, you can go without worries."

    Zhou Yixian then breathed a sigh of relief and said: "This is more or less the same, then I can leave with peace of mind Wait, wait!" He suddenly woke up, his eyebrows stood up, "Damn girl, what should I worry about, where are you going?  Go? I have no conscience, I"

    Listening to Zhou Yixian's endless chatter about a lot of words that denounced Xiaohuan, and seeing that he didn't seem to be able to finish his words until tomorrow, the two gods-like men and women frowned.  They looked at each other and took back the magic weapon at the same time.

    "I just heard the woman say: "Senior brother, I don't think they have any evil spirit in them, they don't look like monsters."

    The man said: "Not bad." Then he turned to Zhou Xian and shouted loudly (otherwise it would not be enough to interrupt Zhou Xian's long speech): "Who are you?"

    Zhou Yixian was stunned for a moment, then immediately changed his expression to a calm one, and said: "Haha, I and my granddaughter knew that there were monsters running rampant here, so they came here to subjugate the monsters and eliminate harm for the people."

    Xiaohuan was speechless at the side and stared at his grandfather for a moment, only to see that Zhou Yixian was calm and looked as usual.

    Unexpectedly, the man looked up and down at their grandfather and grandson, and sneered: "I see that your Taoism is shallow. You are not even a match for an ordinary little demon. You actually dare to come to this dangerous place. You'd better go back as soon as possible."  Bar."

    Old Yiyi Xian blushed and said, "Yes, yes." He pulled the small ring, turned around and walked out.

    After the old man and the young man disappeared into the darkness, the man turned his head and looked at the cliff ahead and said, "Junior sister, it seems we are going down."

    The beautiful woman said: "Yes. This time it is really God's help. Let us know from that small town that the remnant of the evil fox is actually hiding in this black stone cave. If we can really get rid of the evildoer and recover the Xuanhuojian, the Valley Master will be very happy.  Woolen cloth."

    The man smiled handsomely and said, "Without further delay, let's go."

    After saying that, the light came on, and the man and the woman, like lightning, threw themselves into the bottomless abyss under the cliff.

    But on the cliff, in the darkness, the light of fire flashed, and Zhou Xian and Xiao Huan slowly walked out again. It turned out thatThe two of them didn't go far.

    I saw Zhou Yixian frowning, pondering for a moment, and said to Xiaohuan: "These two young people are extremely qualified and profound. Just now I saw that there was a flame pattern rusted on the edge of their sleeves. I am afraid they are from the Fenxiang Valley Gate.  disciple."

    Xiaohuan was startled and said: "Fengxiang Valley?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi nodded and said: "Fenxiang Valley is extremely powerful. It is one of the three major righteous sects in the world of cultivation, along with Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple. It has many masters under its sect. In recent days, I heard that two more outstanding disciples have emerged.  There is also a man and a woman, the man's name is Li Xun, and the woman's name is Yan Hong. Judging from the magic weapons they just used, they are probably these two."

    Xiao Huan glanced down the cliff and said with some worry: "Then those three people who went down just now"

    Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders, pulled Xiaohuan and walked out, saying: "Then we can't care about it. Anyway, it's so lively tonight, we can't take advantage of it. Oh, what a pity."

    Xiaohuan chuckled lightly and followed her grandfather outside without saying a word.

    Only the bottom of the cliff was still dark, and the figures of Li Xun and Yan Hong had long since disappeared.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan was in the dark. In addition to the surrounding temperature getting hotter and hotter, and the eyes of some monsters staring at him from time to time, he really felt as if he had returned to the Abyss of the Dead again.

    The surrounding caves are getting bigger and bigger. At this moment, most of the cave entrances are about one and a half people or even two people tall. The monsters inside are getting more and more ferocious and their sizes are bigger. However, the empty caves are also getting bigger and bigger.  Come more and more.  And the smell of blood in the air seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.

    “Even as he was descending, he faintly heard the sound of slight chewing coming from an unknown place, like some unknown giant beast tearing and swallowing food, which sounded terrifying.

    At this subtle moment when everyone was tensing up their muscles and could almost hear their own heartbeats, suddenly, from the darkness below, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a strong gust of wind blowing from beneath his feet.

    Almost out of instinct, he moved at will, and the moment the sound of wind hit his body, the fire stick quickly moved three feet to the side.

    "Snapped!"

    There was a loud noise, reflecting the dim light, and there seemed to be a huge tentacle-like thing deep in the darkness, swinging past Zhang Xiaofan like a whip, and hitting the dark stone wall hard.

    The entire cliff seemed to be shaking, with dust flying and large and small stones falling down.  A moment later, a shrill scream suddenly rang out from the abyss and from the stone wall, and the screams continued.  Zhang Xiaofan and others were shocked. They looked back and saw that the huge tentacles like evil spirits rushed into a huge cave in the stone wall, stirred and twitched for a few times, and then pulled it out.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath of cold air and felt the fishy wind rushing towards his face. A huge five-eyed saber-toothed monster tiger was caught in the huge tentacles and dragged out of the hole.  Although the five-eyed saber-toothed tiger bared its fangs and claws and roared endlessly, its body, which was twice the size of an ordinary person, was actually as small as a baby and powerless compared to this incredibly huge tentacle.

    Once the tentacles caught the strange tiger, they immediately retracted toward the darkness below. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the darkness, leaving only the strange tiger's shrill and desperate roar.

    The three of them all froze and looked at each other, especially Baguio, whose face was even pale.

    The darkness beneath my feet was so deep that I couldn't see the bottom. I really didn't know how many terrifying things were hidden in it.

    After a while, Shitou coughed and was about to speak. Unexpectedly, Baguio's sharp eyes suddenly exclaimed: "Be careful below!"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou were startled again. They quickly looked down and saw a sudden flash of fire in the darkness beneath their feet. In a moment, the heat in the surrounding space suddenly rose. The fire quickly grew in size, accompanied by strong winds and heat waves.  It came roaring, and when they got closer, the three people saw it clearly, and their expressions immediately changed. They saw a fire dragon, with its head raised and roaring, rushing up from the underground abyss, roaring, and rushing up.

    ??Looking at the appearance of the fire dragon, it is similar to the fire dragon summoned by the three-tailed demon fox with the Mysterious Fire Dictionary before. But for some reason, the size and power of the fire dragon at this moment are far greater than the fire dragon on the surface just now.

    Although the three of them had this question in their minds, it was naturally not the time to think about it carefully at this moment. They saw the fire dragon ferocious and the heat wave filling the sky. It was in front of them in the blink of an eye. It was unstoppable. The three of them hurriedly separated and controlled the magic weapon to avoid its attack.  .

    The three-color magic weapons shine brightly to protect their masters, but the power of the fire dragon is so powerful that it immediately suppresses the aperture of these magic weapons.  Zhang Xiaofan and the other three were also pushed backwards by the huge wave of fire almost at the same time. After a moment, "Bang""Bang bang" hit the stone wall.

    The fire dragon soars into the sky, its remaining power is astonishing.  Zhang Xiaofan's back hit the hard rock wall, and his vision went black in pain.  But he was one of the lucky ones. After calming down for a moment, he saw a huge stone body in the distance that was leaning towards the right side and crashed into a cave. Unfortunately, there was a sound coming from the cave very quickly.  The sound of roaring beasts.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and was about to rush over to help, but he only heard a "bang bang" sound in the cave amid the roar of the stone. At the end, the golden light flashed away, and a huge body was thrown out, but it looked like another one.  Weird and strange monsters, they look like they have little energy left.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt relieved and thought that it was not unreasonable for him to be called a rock. He was indeed harder than a rock!

    At this moment, the fire dragon that soared into the sky made a circle above, and with a roar, it rushed down again like a thunderous force.

    The power of this rush from high to low was even more astonishing. Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth, grasped the magic formula tightly, and quickly moved a foot to the side in mid-air to avoid the ferocious dragon head. With one finger of his right hand, he fired the fire stick through the air.  Shoot it and get straight to the dragon's neck.

    The fire dragon roared, and its dragon eyes sprayed with flames. It raised its huge left front dragon claw, but it resisted the blue light of the fire stick. Zhang Xiaofan's face turned pale, and he felt the heat wave in front of him, rolling in. At that moment,  I can only grit my teeth and support myself.

    At this moment, there was only a scream, and above the abyss illuminated by the fire dragon, a water-green figure flashed past, Baguio's green clothes fluttered, floating down, the white light of sad flowers bloomed, flying all over the sky, and the rain of flowers was shrill, heading towards the giant head of the fire dragon  Under the hood.

    "Roar" In the wild flames, the fire dragon roared again, and with a grab of its right claw, the white flowers raining all over the sky were pushed back three feet by it.  But Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio combined their efforts and surged with magic power. They immediately pushed the fire dragon down a foot, just in time to hit the stone that had just rushed out of the cave.

    Stone took a closer look and saw that Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio were fighting against the huge fire dragon with all their strength. Their whole bodies were surrounded by flames. Although they had their own magic weapons to protect themselves, their faces were already red from the reflection.

    Shitou opened his eyes wide and jumped up. He was sitting cross-legged in mid-air, holding the evil-breaking staff with both hands. For a moment, the golden light shined brightly. The entire mace shone with golden light, almost transparent, and it was obviously blocked.  The magic power is exerting all its strength, and the stone itself has a solemn Dharma image. From a distance, it looks like a Buddhist monk.

    ?????????????? But when I saw him suddenly opening his eyes, he was as powerful as a demon-killing King Kong. His body turned into lightning golden light in mid-air, streaking across the air. With a loud bang, the entire evil-breaking staff was inserted into the hard stone wall.  In an instant, the stone wall that was originally as solid as iron stone dented, covering an area of ??almost four feet.

    I saw veins popping up on Shitou's originally thick face, almost terrifying, and even a faint trace of blood seemed to be slowly flowing out of his mouth, but the evil-breaking staff in his hand had golden waist eyes, which could not be stared at.  But when he heard his roar, all the golden lights suddenly shrank and gathered into a huge golden light, which hit the fire dragon's head.

    The power of this blow is extraordinary. It is obvious that it is the gathering of mana from the whole body of the stone. The fire dragon is extremely ferocious. After being hit by this head-on blow, and Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio attacking from above, under the heavy pressure, the fire dragon let out a long  The roar shook the whole valley, but in the end he was still unable to resist and fell down, quickly disappearing into the darkness beneath his feet.

    The stone struck successfully, but his body swayed, blood flashed across his face, and he almost fell down when he lost his footing.  Fortunately, Zhang Xiaofan saw that Shitou's expression was wrong, and immediately rushed to his side, caught up with him, and dragged him, so Shitou regained his balance.

    However, before the two of them could take a breath, Baguio from above let out another exclamation, and rushed down with fluttering green clothes.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced out of the corner of his eyes, and saw that the ghost-like huge tentacles just now rushed up again, and this time they hit them directly above their heads.

    The sound of the wind hurt his face, and the breath of the stone was still lingering. Zhang Xiaofan was caught off guard, and was about to die under the huge tentacles. However, he saw Baguio's face pale, but her figure was like lightning. In a moment, the figure flashed past and stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan.  .  The sad flower in her hand instantly transformed into six strange flowers, surrounding the middle flower. Each flower was connected with pure white light, and looked like a white halo. When Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, he suddenly remembered that day in  She seemed to have used this technique when resisting the Black Water Black Snake in the Necromantic Abyss.

    But obviously this unknown creature in the darkness is also an extremely powerful creature like the black water snake. Although it is not as powerful as the black water snake, the power of a blow is not as strong as that of Baguio's white light wheel.  The Black Water Black Snake was instantly distracted, but his whole body was shaken. He was immediately beaten down and was about to be pressed into the boundless darkness.

    There was a buzzing sound in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, and he felt a heat in front of his eyes. He didn't know where he got the strength, and he didn't think of anything at all.?Let go of the stone that he had already stood on, and jumped down quickly. The green light of the fire stick emitted a bright light, and he quickly caught up with the huge tentacles twisted ferociously in the air and Baguio who was struggling to hold on.

    Baguio was struggling to support herself, but she felt so much pressure that she was about to lose control. Suddenly she saw Zhang Xiaofan suddenly appeared beside her. She was startled and said in a low voice: "You hurry up"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Xiaofan was seen possessing the fire stick. The green light flashed and he rushed away, hitting the huge tentacles above Baguio hard.  The tentacles suddenly shrank where they were hit by the fire stick, and a large area of ??the originally smooth skin withered instantly.

    The tentacle seemed to be in pain and immediately retracted it. Baguio relaxed and saw that Zhang Xiaofan came to rescue regardless of life and death. She felt happy and worried at the same time, but before she could speak, her face turned pale.

    In the darkness, the huge tentacle reappeared, but this time it was silent, rushing straight towards Zhang Xiaofan from under his feet. Zhang Xiaofan was caught off guard for a moment, his body hurt, and he was caught by the tentacle, and was dragged down forcefully.  Submerged in darkness.

    Baguio and the stone that arrived at this moment lost their color at the same time, and without saying a word, they flew after him.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 5 Chapter 10 Strange Beasts

.    Not long after Baguio and others chased after them, the dark place that had just experienced a fierce battle was about to gradually return to calm, only to hear a sharp sound of "instigating" from above, and two rays of light, one white and one green, shot out.  He came down, swayed twice, and stopped temporarily, revealing a man and a woman in the light group. They were Li Xun and Yan Hong, both disciples of Fenxiang Valley.

    There was a hint of surprise on Li Xun's handsome face at this moment. He looked around with the light of the magic weapon and said to Yan Hong: "Junior sister, I never thought that there is such a cave under the demon fox's lair."

    Yan Hong also had a bit of surprise on her face. She nodded and said, "Yes, I have never seen such a scene before. I'm afraid these many monsters have never appeared in the world." After a pause, she whispered, "  Senior brother, the situation here is strange and dangerous, so we have to be careful."

    Li Xun smiled faintly, with a hint of arrogance on his face, and said, "Junior sister, don't worry, I understand that the demon fox has only practiced Taoism for five hundred years, so it's not fair!"

    Yan Hong smiled slightly and said: "Brother, you are extremely talented and profound in Taoism. Naturally, you are not afraid of that evildoer. However, if that 'six-tailed demon fox' is also beside the 'three-tailed demon fox', with its thousands of years of Taoism,  I’m afraid there’s still some trouble.”

    Li Xun glanced at Yan Hong, showed a smile, and suddenly said: "Junior sister, although your words may sound nice, but in your heart you are worried about me, a senior brother who is greedy for merit and rash, right?"

    Yan Hong moved the corner of his mouth and whispered: "Senior brother, you are worrying too much."

    Li Xun turned around, glanced around, and said lightly: "Junior sister, do you feel that the temperature under this abyss is a little abnormal?"

    Yan Hong nodded and said: "Yes, it seems to be hotter after going down so deep."

    Li Xun said: "It's not that it's hotter, but it's much hotter than usual. And along the way down, I was distracted and took a closer look at the black rocks in the abyss. I concluded that this was the magma that erupted from the ground in ancient times."  It came out of the ground and cooled down. This abyss is probably a crater!"

    Yan Hong let out a soft cry of "Ah", and then her beautiful eyes flashed, as if she had awakened in her heart, and said: "You mean"

    Li Xun continued: "Yes, that's what it means. The demon fox specially chose this crater as its lair. Three hundred years ago, the demon fox and his thieves were so bold that they didn't know whether to live or die. They entered the forbidden area of ??Fenxiang Valley and stole the mysteries.  Fire artifact. But what kind of person was Shangguan Shishu who was guarding the temple at that time? After hearing the news, he came over and showed off his power, and he was about to capture a group of demon foxes. Unfortunately, the six-tailed demon fox was deceitful by nature and fell through the trap."

    At this point, he suddenly sneered and continued: "But Uncle Shangguan has a profound Taoist practice, and the magical weapon 'Nine Cold Ice Thorns' he refined is an extremely rare treasure that is unparalleled in the world, and its power is unparalleled. In the past, I would  I once heard the Valley Master say that although the six-tailed demon fox had a chance to escape, it had been stabbed into the fox's veins by Master Shangguan's nine-cold ice thorns, destroying the foundation of its path. Even if it did not die in the past three hundred years, it would still be in pain.  It is unbearable, the Taoism has been exhausted, and the methamphetamine attacks the mind and body day and night. Only when one is in the most yang and hot place can one get some relief from the pain."

    Yan Hong smiled slightly and said: "So, the six-tailed demon fox is probably under this abyss. Senior brother, I really admire your foresight."

    A hint of pride appeared on Li Xun's face again, and he said: "We are disciples of the Fenxiang Valley sect. We have received great kindness from our sect, so naturally we cannot embarrass our sect. This time, I only hope that God will bless us and return the artifact to its original owner."  Return to your position and the demon will be killed."

    Yan Hong smiled and said nothing. Li Xun glanced at her and said, "Let's go."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The two figures rose up and turned into lightning again, rushing down into the depths of darkness.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan held the fire stick tightly with his right hand, but his body was tightly restrained by the huge tentacles. He could almost hear the bones in his body creaking and groaning.  Everywhere in his body was in pain, and he was being carried by the huge tentacles as he rushed down into the depths of the ground. The sound of the wind hurt his face, but he felt stars flashing in front of his eyes, and his mind was in chaos, and things kept flashing through his mind.  Horrible images.

    The length of this tentacle was really shocking. It stretched down about five feet. In the chaos, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly took advantage of the dim light and glanced around in panic. He saw that he had reached the bottom of the abyss in front of him.  There is no grass growing around here, only there is a huge stone cave on the stone wall in front, which is ten feet high and seven or eight feet wide. It is pitch black inside and it is so deep that it is impossible to see the bottom.

    This huge tentacle is a monster extending from this huge cave. Now seeing its rear end, it is even bigger. I really don’t know what its entire body looks like if it is a living thing.

    Zhang Xiaofan was waved in the air by the tentacle, and he was dragged into the cave by it involuntarily, but at this moment, the hugeThere was a flash of light at the entrance of the cave, and the three-tailed demon fox that had disappeared for a long time suddenly appeared holding the Xuanhuo Jian in its hand.

    When she raised her head, she saw Zhang Xiaofan being tightly grasped by the huge tentacles. Seeing that he had no power to fight back, a murderous look flashed on his soft face, and she was about to turn around and say something to the opening in the cave.  But for some reason, she seemed to think of something again, and suddenly stopped again, turned her head, took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan who was struggling in pain but to no avail, sighed, and whispered: "Look at the Well of the Full Moon.  He looks like a lover, that’s all.”

    As she spoke, she raised the Xuanhuo Jian in her hand and shined a light into the huge stone cave. At the same time, she let out a strange low whistle with a shrill voice, which sounded like the barking of a fox in the wilderness.

    After a moment, as if he had received some order, the huge tentacle quickly retracted into the cave with an "instigation" sound. Zhang Xiaofan's eyesight went dark, and he could no longer see any light. He only felt that it was suddenly full of strange fishy spots.  , and the surface of the tentacle wrapped around him was even more slippery, but somehow, it was holding on to him inextricably, unable to move at all.

    At the same time, the three-tailed demon fox outside the cave heard the whistling sound. He looked up and saw two golden and white beams of light appearing above his head, shooting down quickly.  She sneered twice, ducked, and retreated to the entrance of the cave. She looked into the cave with the Xuan Huo Jian, and let out a fox bark similar to the one before.

    Those two beams of light were naturally Shitou and Baguio. Seeing that they had caught up with the three-tailed demon fox, they were feeling happy. Baguio was extra cautious, but when they saw that there was no Zhang Xiaofan around, they felt worried again.  But before the two of them could stop, following the movements of the three-tailed demon fox, a strong wind suddenly rose in the huge cave, and suddenly a huge tentacle rushed out and struck the two of them with a bang.

    ※※※

    Zhang Xiaofan was trapped in the darkness and was dragged inward by the tentacles. He bumped against the stone walls of the cave along the way. There seemed to be a few turns in the process. Although there was no bloodshed, he was inevitably disgraced.  Yes, but no one can see it in this invisible place.

    I don’t know how deep I dragged it in, and I felt that the fishy smell was getting stronger and stronger, but the surroundings were pitch black with no light at all, so I couldn’t see the surrounding situation clearly.  Fortunately, although the huge tentacle was still tightening his body, the three-tailed demon fox seemed to have given an order not to hurt him just now, so the tentacle did not continue to tighten, and Zhang Xiaofan was able to take a breather.  machine.

    Finally, the huge tentacle stopped in a dark place, no longer moving, but it still strangled Zhang Xiaofan tightly.

    Zhang Xiaofan gasped for breath, still in shock.

    The darkness is like a mountain, endless in front of you.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that right in front of him, deep in the darkness, there might be an incredible huge monster entrenched here.  When he thought of this, his whole body became cold from head to toe.

    This ancient cave seems as if no light has penetrated since ancient times. It is as dark as ink, but this unknown world gives people the oldest and deepest fear.

    The huge tentacles wrapped around his body seemed to remind him all the time what kind of incredible creature he would face in front of him.

    Time seems to have frozen.

    In the distance, there were faint sounds of fighting and loud noises. Although the sounds were low, they sounded somewhat familiar.

    Suddenly, deep in the darkness, something seemed to be throbbing uneasily.  In the darkness, there was a sudden wave. Although Zhang Xiaofan could not see it, thousands of thoughts passed through his mind. He secretly wondered if the body of this huge monster was here, but he stretched out another tentacle and went outside the cave to fight with Baguio and others.  .

    However, this thought did not last long. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the tentacles that had no longer been wrapped around him suddenly began to tighten again, as if they were frightened or for some other reason, although the speed was not very fast.  It was fast, but with the size of the tentacles, the force of the inward pressure was truly overwhelming.

    Zhang Xiaofan's vision went dark, his whole body was in great pain, he screamed, and desperately used his Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao practice to support himself, but the tentacles were like evil ghosts, with overwhelming power, and he couldn't stop the pain.

    Seeing that all he could feel was the rattling of his ribs in his chest and the surge of energy and blood, Zhang Xiaofan could no longer care about so many things. He rushed to see a doctor because of his illness, and vigorously gave his other half, who was practicing secretly, the true Buddhist teachings passed down from the divine monk Puzhi of Tianyin Temple.  Brahma Prajna' is running, I hope I can resist it for a while longer.  Unexpectedly, luckily for me, once I got lucky, this supreme true method of Buddhism and Qingyun Sect’s Taoist miraculous arts were completely different in practice, and the way of luck was even more different. They were immediately rejected by the body, and all the meridians in the body were like needles.  It hurt like a prick.

    And with thisAt the same time, the huge tentacles from the outside world kept pressing down, and the muscles and bones were about to burst.  Zhang Xiaofan was at a loss in the darkness, and his consciousness gradually became blurred due to the tremendous pressure.

    At this moment, at this critical moment of life and death, inexplicable passages of text suddenly flashed through his mind:

    "There are no punishments in the celestial phenomena, and nameless praises in the Tao. Therefore, it is said that those who have no self, no one, no sentient beings, and no life span will reach the light. Those who uphold a righteous path, the inner body's own nature, and the heaven and earth take the original heart. . . .  "

    These words seemed to light up deep in his heart, echoing in his mind.  This was the text in the general outline of the first volume of the ‘Book of Heaven’. It originally puzzled him. How could Buddhism and Taoism, two different schools of practice, be integrated into one in the end, as they were fundamentally different.

    But at this moment, he was in a desperate situation, his whole body was splitting apart, and he was in a state of extreme suffering. Somewhere in his mind, for some reason, it gradually became clearer. He even ignored the pain in his heart, only echoing the sound that was deep in his heart.  Those words in my mind:

    “…

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the movement and rest of the earth, is the vision of heaven and earth.

    Therefore, there is no reality and no virtuality.

    Therefore, the heaven and earth are left to their own devices, without action or creation.

    If the old things don’t exist, it’s not enough to prepare!

    …”

    The fire stick that had been held in his hand, but had lost its luster, suddenly slowly lit up again at this moment.

    A faint dark green light appeared faintly.

    A cold, icy feeling swam through the body.

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see anything in the darkness, but his eyes widened, and only one sentence echoed in his mind: "If the old things don't exist, it's not enough to prepare! If the old things don't exist, it's not enough to prepare!  If the old things don’t exist, it’s not enough to prepare!"

    "ah!"

    He raised his head to the sky and screamed, but his voice was hoarse.

    “If the old things don’t exist, it’s not enough to prepare!”

    The two qi of Brahma Prajna and Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao that had been fighting in his body suddenly surged out like a flood into the sea. After a violent collision, they surged out from his right arm and were forced into the black fire stick.

    For a moment, the fire stick shone brightly. Under the dark green halo, the stick seemed to be stimulated by something. Every trace of its veins became clear, and even the blood threads seemed to be affected.  It was like fresh blood, faintly pulsing and throbbing, as if dark red blood was flowing.

    "Click, click, click, click, click"

    Along with the strange vision of burning fire sticks, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body actually made strange noises everywhere, but it was not the sound of breaking bones, but it sounded like a violent heartbeat, like blood boiling, or like holes in the skin.  But there were no weird sounds around him!

    Unknowingly, Zhang Xiaofan regained his consciousness and looked around. Before he could figure out what had happened to his body, he found that he was still being strangled by the huge tentacles. But the difference was that after the moment of enlightenment, he realized  After forcing the true methods of Buddhism and Taoism into the fire-burning stick, the fire-burning stick already exudes a slightly different brilliance than before. Among the dark blue light, there are still faint wisps of golden light, and there is also the swaying faint blood thread.  The red light is a bit ferocious, a bit scary, and extremely clear.

    And this halo of light had actually managed to push the surrounding tentacles a small distance away, but then Zhang Xiaofan realized that the power of this huge tentacle was too powerful, as if he had noticed that Zhang Xiaofan's resistance suddenly became stronger.  The force of the inward pressure actually gained tenfold and a hundredfold momentum, and the force came back in again.  In just a moment, the magic weapon's halo of light reappeared on the fire stick, but it was already shaky and could no longer hold up.

    Zhang Xiaofan is not a fool, so why didn’t he know that if he continued like this, he would be dead.  At that moment, he took a big risk, gritted his teeth, and used all his strength to exert his magic power. The light of the fire stick suddenly became bright. Taking advantage of this last opportunity, Zhang Xiaofan let out a low roar and used the fire stick to shoot out like lightning, striking the trapped person.  On top of his own tentacles.

    There was only a muffled sound of "pop", and the fire stick was completely engulfed, and it was thrust in like a sharp blade of a magic weapon.

    In the darkness, the only light-emitting fire stick fell into the tentacles, and the surrounding area suddenly darkened without a trace of light.  Feeling the dark aura and the boundless silence around him, Zhang Xiaofan held his breath for a moment.

    "Sudden!"

    A ray of light suddenly appeared, and from the tentacle, a large hole was pierced by the light, revealing the strange light of the fire stick.

    "Sudden!"

    There was another muffled sound, and on the other side of the tentacle, another ray of light rushed out!

    Immediately afterwards, the sound of "burst, burst, burst!" was heard continuously.??Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly and looked at the huge tentacle that trapped him. At this moment, it was like a thin piece of paper being continuously punctured. More and more light was emitted from it, illuminating several feet around him.  The ground also illuminated himself.

    Soon, Zhang Xiaofan felt the tentacle trapping him slipping down weakly. At this moment, the fire stick also passed through the tentacle and flew back to his hand.  With the light of the fire stick, Zhang Xiaofan saw that the huge tentacles underground were scarred and scorched and cracked, which was very different from the strong and smooth appearance just now.

    He just managed to escape from the dead end, and he was in shock. The monster in front of him was also strange. After suffering such a huge trauma, he still made no sound and seemed to feel no pain.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and was about to find a way out, but he only heard another scream in the darkness ahead, and a huge wind blew like a mountain. When he got closer, Zhang Xiaofan looked around in the dim light.  , I was almost so frightened that my jaw dropped. I saw another huge tentacle rushing out of the darkness, and there were countless black shadows dancing wildly.

    "This tentacle almost killed me. How could I still face this situation? You can imagine the end."  Without thinking, Zhang Xiaofan moved the fire stick, flew up, turned around and walked away. Unexpectedly, he flew less than a foot away, and with a "bang", he and the stick hit the extremely hard stone wall.

    This pain was piercing to the bones, the impact was really heavy, and I could vaguely feel something wet and greasy on my face, I was afraid it might be blood, but I couldn’t care less at this moment.

    It's just that he is now trapped in this dark cave, like a blind man. When he was caught by the tentacles just now, he was dragged in all sorts of ways, and he can't remember the way he came from.  At the moment, he was like a headless fly, holding the fire stick, relying almost entirely on instinct and the huge sound of the wind, bumping around in the cave, and accidentally hit the stone wall. Anyway, he could hide for a while.

    But the tentacles in the darkness were not only huge, but also very flexible. Zhang Xiaofan ran for his life, but only heard the roar of the wind behind him, clinging to his back. He couldn't help but feel terrified. At the critical moment of life and death, he closed his eyes and shouted,  He desperately rushed forward with the fire stick, hoping to get as far away from the life-threatening tentacles as possible.

    Unexpectedly, with the power of his desperate running, although the speed of the fire stick increased dramatically, the stone wall in front did not give him any respect. It did not fly more than three feet. With a "bang", it hit the stone wall again.

    But this time it seemed a little strange. The stone wall there seemed to be relatively weak. With a collision, it was knocked straight in. Some light came out from it, and there was even a blazing heat wave rolling in.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but before he could come to his senses (actually there was no way he could come to his senses, no matter how hard his head was, or how powerful the magic weapon was to protect him), such a collision would make him dizzy from head to foot.  ), only to feel that the body was empty, but the whole person fell into a narrow and downward sloping corridor, and rolled straight down.

    I don’t know how long this roll lasted, but along the way, in the chaos, Zhang Xiaofan only felt that the surroundings were full of red light, and at the same time the heat wave was blazing, and the tentacles were extremely hot. The few times he touched the injured area, it was even more painful.  Seeing stars.

    “Actually, if we are honest, if Zhang Xiaofan has been able to hold on until now, he is probably more like a rock than the rocks that are fighting outside.

    Finally, the rolling body stopped. Zhang Xiaofan’s mouth was bleeding, his face was covered with scars, and his whole body seemed to be falling apart. He slowly raised his head while groaning.

    Then, he froze.

    In front of you, there is a huge underground cave, but what is different from before is that the place is filled with hot and red magma, forming a scorching lake that fills the entire bottom of the cave.  On the surface of the lake, heat wave bubbles bubble up from time to time, and then burst. In some turbulent places, like a tide, hot magma rises up into the air.  The red hot flames emitted by the magma even illuminated this huge cave into a red world.

    As for Zhang Xiaofan himself, he was on a platform above the magma lake, with an upward tunnel behind him, and he rolled down from here.  And directly in front of him, at the end of the platform, close to the place where the hot magma was almost unbearably hot, was an oval-shaped stone nest, with a white fox lying quietly on it.

    ??White, big fox!

    Its eyes are closed, as if it is sleeping peacefully, its body is curled up, and it is very quiet.

    Very, very beautiful!

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly stood up, held his breath, and walked slowly towards it.

    Slowly, step by step, I walked over.

    The heat wave became more and more intense, and Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red due to the burning, but he seemed to be unaware of it.  With his wide eyes, he only looked at the pretty, beautiful, gentle and quiet fox and what was behind it.

    That?, with its beautiful fur, its tail is curled quietly.

    It has small and beautiful fur, bifurcated but harmonious parts, and a total of six tails.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 1 The Demon Passes

.    In the blazing underground cave, heat waves are rolling, and the red magma under the platform is constantly surging, making explosive sounds from time to time.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that it was gradually becoming difficult to breathe. It seemed that the air he inhaled reached his lungs and was also hot.  In this place where it felt like every step would lead to sparks, the white six-tailed fox in front was still lying there quietly, looking like it was enjoying itself.

    He stood there, looking ahead, hesitating for a moment, and finally walked forward. At the same time, he subconsciously tightened the fire stick in his hand.

    This platform is long and narrow, extending all the way to the depths of the magma lake.  As Zhang Xiaofan got closer and closer, the surrounding temperature became hotter and hotter, almost to the point of being unbearable.

    "I don't know if it was the burning temperature or some other reason, but Zhang Xiaofan's throat was extremely dry, but he didn't dare to be distracted at all, and stared at the fox tightly with his eyes.

    He walked to a place three steps away from it and stopped.

    The distance was closer, and he could see more clearly. He was suddenly shocked that this was indeed a beautiful fox, with pure white fur from top to bottom, especially in this place like a flaming hell, it was actually like snow.  Generally speaking, let alone a stray hair, there is not even a trace of scorching.

    However, its eyes were closed, and there was a slight frown between its eyes, as if there was a trace of pain hanging between its brows.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, but countless thoughts flashed through his mind. From Xiaochi Town to now, all he heard was that there was a "three-tailed demon fox" entrenched here to cause harm.  But looking at the fox in front of him, it was obviously different from the three-tailed demon fox in the fight just now.

    He vaguely remembered that when he was a child, he heard his elder brother Song Daren say that the world is so vast that there are all kinds of wonders, beautiful mountains and rivers, and many monsters and monsters.  Therefore, according to old legends, foxes are the most intelligent species among beasts, and many of them can become demons through cultivation.  Among the fox demon clan, there is one lineage with the most spiritual energy, and there is a special feature, that is, the higher the cultivation level and the deeper the Taoism, the more tails they have.

    Looking at the six-tailed fox in front of him, Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat.

    At this moment, the six-tailed fox in front of him seemed to suddenly wake up from a deep sleep, with its tail swaying slightly and its head swaying lightly.

    Then, it opened its eyes.

    In the black and deep pupils, the figure of the slightly nervous young man in front of him was reflected.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, took a step back, held the fire stick across his chest, and concentrated on guarding.  Unexpectedly, the six-tailed white fox just looked at him, still lying in the bluestone nest, without any sign of taking action.

    One person and one fox, just facing each other.  There were no sounds around, just the sound of the lava lake that seemed to have existed for thousands of years, still surging, but it seemed so far away.

    The air is still hot, floating between humans and foxes.

    "Young man." A low, as if tired voice came from the fox's mouth, breaking the silence: "What are you doing here?"

    From the voice of this fox monster, Zhang Xiaofan once again confirmed that this fox was injured, which was why he spoke so feebly. However, even so, he still did not dare to be careless and said in a deep voice: "You monsters, you are doing harm to me."  People, I am a disciple of the Righteous Dao, and today I will eliminate harm for the people."

    The six-tailed white fox looked at him with twinkling eyes. He was not angry or sarcastic. He just looked at him indifferently. After a while, he looked away and said calmly: "What a high-spirited person!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, then frowned and shouted: "Don't do this, get up quickly, I"

    "Are you going to kill me?" The six-tailed white fox suddenly interrupted him and asked calmly.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t expect it to be spoken out so directly. He choked for a moment, but immediately woke up and said: “You demon foxes have brought trouble to the world and caused a lot of harm to people. If I kill you, I will do justice for heaven!”

    The six-tailed white fox turned his head sideways, his eyes seemed a bit mocking and a bit desolate, and said: "Young man, I think you are only twenty years old, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted and said: "So what, I still want to conquer demons."

    The six-tailed white fox lowered his head slightly, as if suddenly feeling a little emotional, and said in a low voice: "Yes! You humans are really unique in cultivating the Tao. Our fox clan has practiced hard for more than a thousand years, but the best among you are  It only takes a few hundred years to defeat us, just like that old guy from Shangguan" At this point, it suddenly stopped, smiled bitterly, shook its head, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and said slowly: "Young man, you  At such a young age, how do you know that our fox clan has brought trouble to the world and caused a lot of harm to people?"

    ? ?Xiaofan sneered and said: "Your companion, the three-tailed demon fox, harasses the residents of Xiaochi Town day and night, robs countless cattle and sheep, and kills people. Isn't this a disaster for the world and a lot of harm to people?"

    The six-tailed white fox was silent for a moment and said: "Yes, I have heard her say this. It is indeed as you said. When she went to Xiaochi Town three days ago, the father and son dared to come out to stop me. It happened to be that I was ill that day.  Again, she was in a bad mood, so she killed the two idiots who didn't know whether to live or die."

    Zhang Xiaofan said angrily: "Then what else do you have to say?"

    The six-tailed white fox said calmly: "You are mistaken. I am not judging you. Even if it were me who went there that day, I would still kill him as usual."

    Zhang Xiaofan was furious, pointed his halberd and said angrily: "Then how dare you say that you are not bringing harm to the world and causing great harm to people. The evildoer must die!" Where he shouted angrily, the green light of the fire stick rose up, and it was about to break through the air.  out.

    The six-tailed white fox had no intention of moving. It still lay motionless and said calmly: "What do you mean by the world?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled again, and the thoughts in his mind changed. Suddenly, for some reason, looking at the six-tailed white fox in front of him, and listening to his low words, he inexplicably remembered that ten thousand people coming and going.

    Faintly, as if somewhere deep in my heart, there was an inexplicable voice calling.

    The light of the fire stick gradually faded away.  But the voice of the white fox still continued: "In your eyes, the so-called world is dominated by your human race, right? All things are born for your human race to take whatever you want. As long as there is any resistance, it will be  To bring harm to the world and cause great harm to others is an unforgivable crime and a crime worthy of death, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, silent and speechless.  He didn't know why both the three-tailed demon fox and the six-tailed white fox seemed to like talking to him.  But what he didn't understand even more was why did these rebellious-sounding words have such a big impact on his mind?

    "But, have you ever thought about the feelings of other races? How do the beasts that you people kill and eat feel? In the final analysis, it is just because you humans are so powerful that the beasts are unable to resist, so they have to restrain themselves.  Kill." The white fox's voice continued calmly: "In this case, our fox demon clan is stronger than some of you humans, so what's the point of killing some of you? Anyway, this world is just about the jungle." It smiled.  , looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said: "What do you think?"

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at it, pursed his lips, and said nothing.

    "Also, even among your human race, isn't it like this? You have practiced Taoism and have not yet achieved immortality, but you are still fighting with each other. The so-called right way and evil way are actually not just your own words.  What it says here is nothing more than that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit."

    It smiled again, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and repeated: "What do you think?"

    Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes, raised his head, and took a deep breath.  The white fox stopped talking. It seemed that after talking so much, it felt a little tired.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    "What do you want me to say?" Zhang Xiaofan said suddenly.

    The white fox looked at him and found that he had opened his eyes.  The young man's complex but bright eyes were looking at it.

    "Every one of you is telling me this or that." Zhang Xiaofan said coldly: "It seems that I am wrong as a righteous person, and you are right to kill people and cause rebellion. You evil heretics, in addition to deceiving people,  What else?"

    The white fox suddenly frowned, a light flickered in his eyes, and suddenly said: "Why, has anyone else said such a thing to you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t answer, but the dark blue light of the fire stick gradually brightened up again, reflecting the ever-changing expression on his face.  Just listen to his voice: "Monster, do it!"

    The green light came like this, faintly, but it actually overshadowed the ubiquitous hot red light, like a mountain coming down from the sky.

    The six-tailed white fox looked at the oppressive green light, which was actually a bit cold in this place of hot lava, and his whole body suddenly shook involuntarily.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a roaring sound coming from behind him, in the corridor where he had just fallen.

    The sound was like a wild beast roaring wildly, or like an army of thousands of horses and horses, raging with iron hooves, and the momentum was so fierce that it was already coming before it was seen.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but he did not dare to take the six-tailed white fox in front of him lightly, so he had to immediately withdraw the fire stick, lay it across his chest, and concentrate on facing it.

    And further away, the six-tailed white fox also frowned slightly and looked towards the corridor.

    Soon, Zhang Xiaofan felt that the heat wave coming from the tunnel was getting hotter and his breathing became more difficult. It almost felt like he was in this lava cave., everyone will be cooked.

    Just as I was feeling startled and suspicious, I heard the sound getting closer and closer, and its momentum became more and more fierce.  After a moment, he felt his eyes light up. The dark corridor suddenly shone with light, and a huge fire dragon burst out of the narrow hole.  After exiting the cave, the fire dragon roared loudly and rose into the air, baring its teeth and claws.  A white shadow flashed from the dragon's head, and a white figure floated down, but it was the extremely charming three-tailed demon fox.

    I saw her fall in front of the six-tailed white fox, with a somewhat anxious look on her face for some reason. The originally neat clothes on her body now had several torn and dirty places. It seemed that the fight outside just now, she  I actually suffered some losses.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and stood there without moving forward. Instead, his eyes were attracted by the huge fire dragon that was still swimming in mid-air.  I saw that the fire dragon's whole body was burning with hot flames, and even in the eyes of the dragon, there were two huge groups of incandescent flames.

    The fire dragon seemed to be nourished by something in this huge underground lava cave, and its momentum became more and more fierce. Amidst the roar of the dragon, the fire dragon rushed down.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and quickly took a few steps back, only to see the fire dragon just brushing past him. Under the heat wave that hit his face, the fire dragon roared and got into the lava lake at his feet. It disappeared in the blink of an eye. After a moment, it fled again.  Come out and roll and swim comfortably in this terrifying lake.

    Suddenly, I heard the faint voice of the three-tailed demon fox coming from the front: "Brother, are you okay?"

    The six-tailed white fox smiled and said calmly: "This little brother from the Zhengdao sect has not yet taken action against my dying fox!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, then he frowned. From what the six-tailed white fox said, it seemed as if it was about to die of illness.

    The three-tailed demon fox's face was a bit sad, and he whispered: "Brother, in addition to the two people who came with this boy, there are also two people from Fenxiang Valley."

    The six-tailed white fox seemed to tremble a little, turned to look at her, and said, "Is it that old guy Shangguan?"

    The three-tailed demon fox shook his head and said: "No, they are two younger generation disciples, but they are quite profound. I, I am not their opponent"

    The six-tailed white fox was startled for a moment, then sighed slightly and said: "Alas! You have only practiced Taoism for three hundred years. Even if you have the Xuanhuo Jian, how can you compete with these outstanding disciples of the famous sect? That's all."

    Two traces of tears fell down the three-tailed demon fox's extremely soft face: "But, brother, now there is no way out of this "Fire Dragon Cave", and it has been sealed by the four of them. Now we only rely on "big black leeches"  "I tried my best to block it, but I think their magic weapon is very powerful, and I'm afraid they will be captured in less than a stick of incense. What should we do?"

    The six-tailed white fox looked at her and struggled to raise its front paws, as if it wanted to catch her, but when it was lifted into the air, it fell down again.  It panted for a while and then said, "Haven't you seen it yet? Even if they don't come, I won't be able to do it anymore."

    The tears of the three-tailed demon fox dripped onto the pure white snow-white fur of the white fox.

    The white fox's voice, on the other hand, sounded much calmer: "For three hundred years, I have been running around here and there, living in darkness all day and night. I am not only afraid that people from Fenxiang Valley will come to hunt me down, but also have to endure it day and night.  The ice poison of "Nine Cold Ice Thorns" attacked me. But today, I still can't escape."

    The three-tailed demon fox said sadly: "Brother, stop talking. I will take you out right now. We still have the Mysterious Fire Mirror. With your way of doing things, you can definitely"

    Bai Hu slowly shook his head and whispered: "My foundation of Taoism for nearly a thousand years has been broken bit by bit by the ice poison of the Nine Cold Ice Thorns in the past three hundred years. Now my whole body is cold and cold.  The bone marrow is gone."

    The three-tailed demon fox trembled and could no longer speak.

    The white fox raised his head, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "I really can't survive, but you don't have to die in vain, and you have the Xuanhuo Jian with you. When they rush down the corridor, you drive the fire dragon and rush up. They  If you are shocked, I may not be able to stop you. You, you still"

    It suddenly stopped talking.  The three-tailed demon fox slowly stood up in front of it, reached into his arms, and took out a magic weapon with red silk tassels at both ends, which was the Xuanhuo Jian.

    In this hot lava cave, the Mysterious Fire Mirror was also illuminated faintly red, and the ancient flame totem in the middle seemed to be burning at this moment, almost ready to burst out.

    The three-tailed demon fox, the charming woman in white in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, was staring at the Xuanhuo Jian in his hand. Not long after, a teardrop quietly fell on the Xuanhuo Jian. After a while, it turned into white smoke and curled up.

    It turns out that foxes also have tears?

    It turns out that monsters also have feelings??

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, motionless.

    "It's been three hundred years, brother." She said lowly and sadly: "It's been three hundred years since the day I became a Taoist and met you in "Huqi Mountain". From then on, I  I'm leaving with you. The world is far and wide, and the world is wild and barren. From now on, there will be no light. From now on, I will worry day and night, being hunted and killed.

    But, I have never regretted it"

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly took a few steps closer and stood behind them. Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable confusion deep in his heart. When he heard the three words "Huqishan", he felt something in his heart and felt a little familiar, but  But I couldn't remember it for a moment.

    The charming woman’s eyes were full of tears at this moment: “But today, why, why did you ask me to leave?”

    The white fox lowered its head. At the same time, Zhang Xiaofan noticed that its body began to tremble slowly, not knowing whether it was due to cold or excitement.

    "Brother!"

    The charming woman suddenly shouted. The voice was so shrill and shrill that the white fox quickly raised his head. Zhang Xiaofan was also startled by her and turned his head to look.

    The clumsy-shaped Xuanhuojian was gently placed on her chest, close to her gentle and undulating chest, emitting a faint halo.

    The white fox's whole body started to tremble. He didn't know where the strength came from, and he pushed up his upper body and shouted in a hissing voice: "No"

    "boom!"

    There was a muffled sound, but it seemed to hit Zhang Xiaofan's heart. He stood behind the charming woman and looked at her originally soft back, revealing the light of the Xuanhuo Jian.

    Point by point, drop by drop, they converged into a blazing beam of light that penetrated her gentle body.

    The surrounding world and all the sounds suddenly became so distant at that moment

    …

    All the killing and persistence in my heart slowly receded.

    In the young man's eyes, there was only bright red blood, flowing out from that gentle and beautiful body, dripping to the ground, turning into bright red flowers, and then slowly seeping into the rocks.

    The blood-red land will never fade!

    She fell down weakly in front of the white fox.  The white fox let out a hoarse cry, but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't understand what it was shouting. He could only see the white fox screaming, its whole body shaking, struggling to crawl forward, and crawling towards the fragile dying body not far ahead.  But it was so weak that after struggling for a long time, it could only crawl out half a minute.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly rushed over.

    He rushed over, and at that moment, he seemed to have forgotten everything.

    He carefully picked up the seriously injured and charming woman's body and placed it in front of Bai Hu. Then he silently stepped back and stood in front of them.

    At this time, the sound of whistling came again from the corridor in the distance, and then with a loud noise, something fell from the corridor. It was black and dry, but Zhang Xiaofan clearly recognized it.  It was part of the huge tentacle that once trapped him.

    He turned around in a daze and stared at the two fox demons in front of him.

    The white fox grabbed the charming woman, and its whole body was shaking violently. Its once beautiful fur was withering at an almost visible speed.

    "You" He said hoarsely, as if every word he said was tearing his heart apart.

    The charming woman, the monster known as the three-tailed demon fox, her face was as pale as paper, without any color, but she was still surprisingly gentle, as if the fear of dying and the pain of ripping her chest could not control her at all.

    Until this moment, she still looked at the white fox tenderly.

    "Brother, you can't ask me to leave now!"

    The white fox choked and couldn't make a sound.

    She raised her hand as if she wanted to touch him, but she finally dropped it halfway.  Her blood dyed the white fox's chest red.

    Even her voice slowly became lower.

    "Brother, I will be with you together"

    She closed her eyes and never opened them again.

    The whole world has become quiet.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 2 Death together

.    The Xuanhuo Jian placed on her chest gradually calmed down, and all the light slowly disappeared.  Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the huge fire dragon that was rolling below had disappeared at some point.

    Really, I don’t know how long it has been

    He was stunned, with millions of thoughts surging in his mind, but he still felt that his mind was blank.

    The six-tailed white fox was silent for a long time, then slowly raised its head and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Young man, come here."

    Zhang Xiaofan walked slowly over, and behind him, in the corridor, the howling wind was getting louder and louder!

    The six-tailed white fox is still hugging the unconscious body in front of him. His face has returned to calmness without knowing when, and even his voice is as quiet as water: "Can you do me a favor?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said: "What?"

    The white fox glanced at the woman in his arms and said quietly: "Throw the two of us into the magma below!"

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head suddenly and took a step back.

    The white fox looked at him without saying a word.

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, as if he wanted to say something, but couldn't say a word. He only felt that his eyes suddenly began to heat up, as if they were being burned by flames.

    He nodded heavily.

    The white fox smiled and hugged the woman in his arms tightly.

    One step, two steps, Zhang Xiaofan held the two foxes hugging each other and walked slowly towards the end of the platform.

    The raging heat wave was roaring under his feet.

    Finally, he reached the end and stood on the edge of life and death.

    The white fox's face suddenly looked a little better.  It raised its head and looked at the boy.

    No one saw Zhang Xiaofan’s expression at this moment.

    Then it suddenly smiled, as if all the grudges had been forgotten, just like an old elder staring at the young man.

    "Young man, why do you have to do this?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said nothing.

    The white fox gently picked up the Xuanhuojian that was still on the woman's chest, used its last strength to pull up the sleeve of Zhang Xiaofan's right hand, and tied the Xuanhuojian to his arm with red silk spikes at both ends.

    "This is the supreme divine object that our fox clan has exchanged for countless lives. I give it to you as a souvenir!" It smiled, while its whole body began to tremble violently again, and black blood flowed from the corner of its mouth: "But, you  Don’t let others see it…”

    His voice finally dropped.

    Zhang Xiaofan bit his lips, took a deep breath, and then released his hands.

    In the distance, with a loud rumbling sound, Baguio and Shitou, as well as Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, shot out from the corridor like lightning and appeared on the platform.  Just in time to see Zhang Xiaofan throw the two foxes into the lava.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood at the end of the platform, seemingly unaware of what was happening behind him, staring blankly at the figure rolling in the air.

    The wind blew from nowhere and picked up the skirt of his clothes.

    There was a faint flash of light, and in the graceful reversal, the charming woman took off her human clothes and revealed her true body, a beautiful three-tailed fox.

    The two foxes, who had lost their lives but were still beautiful, hugged each other tightly, rolled in the air, and fell downwards.  Until with a deep sound, they melted into the lake and were never seen again.

    Baguio was a little worried, walked forward and shouted: "Xiaofan"

    But if the young man didn't hear it, he just stood there, motionless.

    ※※※

    Coming out of the Fire Dragon Cave, passing through the dark Black Stone Cave, we finally returned to the ground.  At this moment, the sky is already bright.

    Everyone, including Li Xun and Yan Hong, let out a long sigh.  Judging from the expressions of the two of them, they were also a bit tired. It can be imagined that the monster called "Big Black Leech" (Note 1) that the four of them defeated last night was not that easy to deal with.

    But only Zhang Xiaofan remained silent for some reason.

    Baguio, who was standing next to him, asked him softly, but Zhang Xiaofan just shook his head.

    Li Xun glanced here, walked over, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "It turns out that Junior Brother Zhang escaped from the catastrophe and escaped from the abyss of death. It is really gratifying and congratulatory."

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile, nodded, and returned the greeting: "Thank you, Senior Brother Li."

    At this time, Yan Hong also came over. Her expression was much gentler than that of Li Xun. She smiled and said: "Senior Brother Zhang, you have deep blessings. If you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed later."?” At this point, she suddenly smiled: “Speaking of which, when we were under the Dead Soul Abyss, your fellow disciples were really anxious because they couldn’t find you, especially your senior sister Lu  …”

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved, he raised his head and looked at Yan Hong, only to see that she looked like a smile but not a smile, and glanced at Li Xun next to her.

    Li Xun felt Yan Hong's gaze and gave a rare smile, but there was a faint light flashing deep in his eyes. He nodded slowly and said: "Yes, your fellow disciples are very worried about you. You'd better be early  Please go back and report that you are safe!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little moved, bowed slightly and said, "Thank you both very much."

    Yan Hong smiled in return, but out of the corner of her eye, she accidentally caught sight of the woman in green standing next to Zhang Xiaofan. She had a pretty face, but her face was a bit gloomy at the moment.

    Yan Hong was always attentive and took notice immediately. He couldn't help but look at Baguio twice, and then said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Senior Brother Zhang, may I ask who these two are"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said, "Oh, this man's name is Shitou, and he is a disciple of Venerable Dali of the 'Vajra Sect' of righteous cultivation."

    Then he said to Shi Shi: "Brother Shi, these two are Senior Brother Li Xun and Senior Sister Yan Hong from the Fenxiang Valley Sect."

    When Shitou heard this, he immediately stood in awe.  In the eyes of cultivators all over the world, Fenxiang Valley is famous and is definitely not inferior to the famous Qingyun Sect. He immediately greeted him and said: "You two are polite."

    Li Xun and Yan Hong bowed in return.  Yan Hong smiled and said: "Brother Shi is very knowledgeable!"

    Shitou's face turned red, but he was a straight-hearted person, and he couldn't help but show a bit of pride on his face, and said with a smile: "Thank you."

    Yan Hong turned around with a smile, glanced at Baguio, and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "What about this girl?"

    Zhang Xiaofan choked for a moment and said nothing.  Baguio stood next to him, his eyes gradually becoming colder.

    But when Shitou saw that they were silent, he smiled and said, "This is Miss Baguio. She is a friend of Brother Zhang and has a deep spiritual practice."

    Li Xun glanced at Baguio, but seeing that she had no intention of saying hello, he turned his head away.  But Yan Hong seemed to be very attentive to Baguio, and said with a smile: "Ah! So it's Miss Baguio. I wonder which family you come from?"

    Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, but saw that he was silent, and suddenly sneered and said: "I have no family and no sect. I am born lonely. I help others once in a while, but I am also disliked by others!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned as he listened.  Yan Hong looked at her with a smile.

    At this time, Li Xun coughed from the front and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother Zhang, I have something to ask you."

    Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to neglect and said: "Senior Brother Li, please tell me if you have anything to say."

    Li Xun looked at him and said slowly: "Junior brother Zhang was the first one to enter the Fire Dragon Cave. In that cave or on the white fox, have you ever seen a jade ring with a flame totem in the middle and two ends of it?  Is there a magic weapon with red silk tassels?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, but the stone next to him had already shouted loudly: "Yes! Yes! When we were fighting the three-tailed demon fox last night, we saw her using this magic weapon."

    Li Xun and Yan Hong both looked happy at the same time, but Yan Hong was more thoughtful. After a second thought, she asked Li Xun, "Then why didn't the three-tailed demon fox use the Mysterious Fire Mirror when we went down last night?"

    Li Xun said calmly: "She used the Xuanhuo Jian to summon the fire dragon to fight against us. The Xuanhuo Jian must be on her body."

    Yan Hong nodded thoughtfully.  Li Xun turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Junior Brother Zhang, the Xuanhuo Jian is the most important treasure of my sect. It is very important. I wonder if you have ever seen it?"

    Everyone’s eyes were fixed on Zhang Xiaofan.  Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, was silent for a moment, and said calmly: "No."

    Li Xun was startled and frowned.

    Yan Hong’s eyes turned to Zhang Xiaofan and he pondered: “Why, when Senior Brother Zhang fought with the ‘Three-tailed Demon Fox’ and the ‘Six-tailed Demon Fox’, they didn’t use this Mysterious Fire Mirror?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for another moment and said: "Last night, after I accidentally ran into the fire dragon cave, I found that the white fox, the six-tailed demon fox you mentioned, was seriously ill and dying. Later, the three-tailed demon fox came in.  At that time, maybe I was fighting with the four of you outside, and my vitality was severely damaged. I didn’t spend much effort, and I beat them down. "

    Yan Hong and Li Xun immediately had disappointed looks on their faces.  Yan Hong turned her head and looked at Li Xun. Li Xun said calmly: "Before coming out of the Fire Dragon Cave, I had carefully searched the nearby areas, but there was no trace of the Xuan Huo Jian. I was afraid that I had fallen into the magma with them.  Buried with him."

    Yan Hong sighed and then said: "Forget it, Master LiBrother, no matter what, we got rid of the remnants of the demon fox, and we have an explanation to the master.  "

    Li Xun nodded, then turned around, raised his hands to Zhang Xiaofan and the other three, and said: "In this case, my junior sister and I still need to go back to Fenxiang Valley to report to the master, so we should take the first step."

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou hurriedly said: "Please, please."

    Only Baguio still looked gloomy and stood aside, motionless.

    Li Xun nodded and said to Yan Hong: "Junior sister, let's go!"

    Yan Hong smiled and nodded, but then seemed to suddenly remember something, turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Senior Brother Zhang, the Demon Sect has been trying to make a move recently. The Qingyun Sect has joined the rest of the righteous people to gather at Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. I heard that your master's lineage is  If you are going, why don’t you go and meet me?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, then he looked happy and said: "Really? They all go to Liubo Mountain! Then I will leave right away."

    Yan Hong smiled and nodded, and said, "That's good. After Senior Brother Li and I go back to our school, we might have to go there too. Let's see you again then!"

    After saying that, he turned around and walked a few steps with Li Xun. Yan Hong suddenly turned back and smiled at Baguio: "Miss Baguio, that golden bell on your waist is really beautiful."

    Baguio's expression changed. The golden bell around her waist was naturally the "Albizia Magic Bell" left by Mrs. Jinling when she and Zhang Xiaofan were trapped in the Blood Cave under the Dead Soul Abyss.

    When Yan Hong suddenly mentioned it, he almost mistakenly thought that this gentle female disciple from Fenxiang Valley had seen through her identity.

    But Yan Hong only said this sentence, as if nothing happened, just smiled at her, and left with Li Xun.

    Baguio frowned, feeling startled and uncertain. Suddenly she felt something, and looked to the side, only to see Zhang Xiaofan looking towards her.

    At that moment, the three of them also left the woods outside the Black Stone Cave. During the process, they passed the full moon well last night. Baguio remembered that the three-tailed demon fox had asked Zhang Xiaofan several times what he saw inside, so she also asked him a few questions.  Zhang Xiaofan was startled at first, but did not answer, just shook his head.

    Baguio felt angry and stopped asking him, but she was very curious and walked over by herself.  She looked down from the ancient well and saw that the well was deep and the water was clear, reflecting her face, which was very beautiful, but there was nothing unusual about it, so she didn't take it to heart.

    They came out of the woods and returned to Xiaochi Town. The mayor and other people had been waiting anxiously for a long time. As soon as they saw their figures, they immediately surrounded them.

    When they heard Shitou loudly saying that this evil spirit had been eliminated and that all the villagers could live in peace of mind in the future, everyone cheered and everyone was very happy.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood aside, looking at the happy crowd, but felt confused in his heart, and the figures of the two demon foxes appeared in front of his eyes.

    When Li Xun asked him about the Xuanhuo Jian just now, he naturally knew that what they were looking for was actually tied to his arm, but somehow he remembered what the white fox said in his mind.

    In fact, speaking of it, he only met the six-tailed demon fox for one night, and there was absolutely no friendship between him and her. But when he saw the three-tailed demon fox resolutely committed suicide, the six-tailed demon fox even hugged her and jumped into the hot magma.  The thrilling scene is still vivid before my eyes.

    Deep in his heart, he actually felt close to the demon fox, so he inexplicably shied away from Li Xun and concealed it.

    Stone finally got out of the crowd and winked at the two of them.  Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio looked behind him and saw that all the fellow villagers were still waiting for him, and they were surrounding him with smiles on their faces.

    Shitou turned around and said to everyone: "Everyone, please listen to me. The things here are over. We will continue to practice. We will say goodbye here today. As for the silver taels of gratitude, I will share it with these two companions.  Thank you, but the silver is an external possession and is of no use to you. Please go back!"

    After saying that, he walked a few steps quickly, pulled Zhang Xiaofan, and whispered: "Hurry up."

    The common people saw the three people turned into a few flashes of lightning, roared twice and then disappeared. They were so sad that they gathered together to discuss for a while, and then gradually dispersed.

    But after everyone dispersed, at the corner of the street, an old man and a young man came out. Looking at the direction in which the three of them disappeared, they saw that it was the fortune teller Yi Xian and his granddaughter Xiao Huan.

    Zhou Yixian glanced in that direction for a few times, and when he saw no one around him, he whispered to Xiaohuan: "I didn't expect that the three-tailed demon fox was eliminated by these people even though he had the Xuanhuo Jian in hand."

    Xiaohuan held a bunch of newly bought candied haws in his hand and ate it with relish, saying: "If the magic weapon is really as powerful as you said, how could anything happen to the three-tailed demon fox? What do I think of the Xuanhuo Jian?"?, most of them are just in vain.  "

    Immortal Zhou Yi frowned and said: "The Xuanhuojian is an ancient artifact. There is no doubt about it. I think it is probably because the three-tailed demon fox is not good enough to use the full power of the Xuanhuojian. In addition, two more Burning Incense Valleys came last night.  She is a powerful person, but she is also doomed!"

    Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "Tell me, who got the Xuanhuo Jian?"

    Zhou Xian shrugged his shoulders and said: "It was probably taken back by the two disciples from Fenxiang Valley. Forget it, alas! I originally wanted to go in to see if there was anything good, but I didn't expect"

    Xiaohuan spit out the core of a candied haws with a pop and said, "Then where are we going now, grandpa?"

    Zhou Yixian pondered for a moment and said: "I heard that people from the good and evil realms have recently gone to the East China Sea. I don't know why. And judging from the direction the three people just went to, it is the east. Why don't we do the same?  Come and have a look!"

    Xiao Huan chuckled and said, "Then let's go! Anyway, it's the same wherever we go."

    ※※※

    After Zhang Xiaofan and others left, Xiaochi Town returned to its former peace. Naturally, no monsters came out to harm the people in the black stone cave.  But the strange thing is that not long after, many wild beasts inexplicably appeared in the woods outside the Black Stone Cave, and some of them had weird looks that the people in Xiaochi Town had never seen before.

    In the days that followed, nine out of ten people who accidentally entered the woods never came out again.  However, these monsters have one characteristic, that is, they will not come out of the woods.  Later, the people of Xiaochi Town discovered this, and no one went to the woods again.

    As time goes by, that place becomes more and more desolate, without any human habitation, and no one remembers what happened in the woods.

    After Zhang Xiaofan and others left, the people in Xiaochi Town sighed, and later built an immortal temple in the east of the town to worship three immortals: the one in the middle was strong and tall, like a king, and the ones beside them were  It's a man and a woman.  The woman was quite beautiful, but the man was very strange, holding something that looked like a fire stick in his hand.

    ※※※

    "As the years passed, future generations have long forgotten what happened today, but the incense in the Immortal Temple in Xiaochi Town is still very strong.  Although some good people have researched in many ways, they still can't guess which kind of gods in the sky they are. It is said that they are the earth bodhisattvas in Xiaochi Town, but it doesn't look like it.

    I don’t know if the spiritual energy comes from being exposed to incense for too long. It is said that people who go to this immortal temple to pray to the gods are actually very effective.  After the reputation spread, people from all over the surrounding areas came to pay homage. Some wanted to be blessed with wealth, and some prayed for an official position. Later, a pregnant woman begged to have a child, and even came to pay homage to the statues of Shitou and others.

    I wonder how the three of them would feel if they learned about this?

    ※※※

    Note 1: "Strange Gods and Demons·Monster Beasts" - Big Black Leech: An ancient alien species that lives in dark caves.  It has a huge body, ten feet high, and has tentacles that are more than several feet long. It eats meat and will plunder and eat anyone who comes close, leaving no bones behind.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 3 Changhe City

.    After Zhang Xiaofan, Baguio and Shitou left Xiaochi Town, they headed east, flew a certain distance, and landed on the ground.

    Shitou first asked Zhang Xiaofan: "Brother Zhang, where are you going next?"

    Zhang Xiaofan pondered for a moment and said: "Since Senior Sister Yanhong from Fenxiang Valley has said that my master is going to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, then I will also go to meet them. What about you?"

    Shitou thought for a while and said: "Then I'll go too! Anyway, Master asked me to travel around the world and practice Taoism and accumulate good deeds. This time I just heard that the remnants of the Demon Sect are going to cause trouble again, so I should go and help."

    "Hmph!" Suddenly, a sneer came from the side, but it was Baguio who snorted and said coldly: "You are so ambitious and decent, but don't let the time come when you fail to subjugate demons and be subjugated by the remnants of the demon sect.  It’s only when you’ve subdued yourself.”

    Shitou was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say. He turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, and saw Zhang Xiaofan with an embarrassed look on his face. He looked at Baguio, but he was also as speechless as Shitou.

    Baguio sneered: "What do you think I'm going to do?"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou looked at each other in confusion. Zhang Xiaofan was feeling better. After all, he had been with Baguio for a period of time and knew her temper to some extent. Moreover, he knew Baguio's identity in his heart, so he didn't care much about it.

    ????????????????? But a man with a rough and straight personality was suddenly inexplicably yelled at by Baguio. He felt depressed, but he was too embarrassed to be angry with this pretty and charming girl, so he had to keep it in his heart.  I thought that my master had warned me many times before going out to stay away from women. He said that the most unreasonable thing in the world is women, especially beautiful young women.  When I saw him today, it turned out to be true. The master was truly extremely wise.

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Shitou and saw that he was stunned in place without saying a word, and he felt a little sorry.  Little did he know that this guy was sighing in his heart, talking about the women in the world and praising his master for being wise and wise. He thought Shitou was sulking because Baguio had robbed him of a few words.

    He turned his head and looked at Baguio. Seeing that she still had a cold face, he sighed and said, "Where are you going?"

    Baguio glanced at him, snorted, and said, "I want you to take care of it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was choked back by her and was speechless, but he was not too angry. After all, if he went to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, he would be almost her enemy. It was normal for her to be angry.  Just at this time, Shitou walked up behind Zhang Xiaofan, his eyes full of sympathy, and reached out to pat his shoulder gently, as if he understood you.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at his appearance, his mouth wide open, but for a long time he still couldn't say a word. He just felt that this scene was really embarrassing, and he couldn't express his own suffering, which was really depressing.

    At the end of that day, Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou still didn’t ask where Baguio was going.  In fact, after being criticized by Baguio for a few times, the two of them did not dare to ask again. Anyway, they were walking eastward, but Baguio was walking in front of them.

    Along the way, she was not in a good mood and kept making sarcastic remarks. Later, Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou were almost afraid of her.  The two of them were chatting happily. When they saw Baguio, they immediately fell silent, lowered their voices, or temporarily stopped talking.

    After walking like this for two days, the three of them headed east and came to a big city called "Changhe City".

    They walked to the city. Shitou and Zhang Xiaofan went to inquire about it separately. It turned out that Changhe City was already a relatively large city closest to the East China Sea.  Four hundred miles further east from here, you will reach the shore of the East China Sea.

    The three of them were walking in the city of Changhe, and they saw that the houses and the clothes of the people in the East China Sea were almost the same as those in the Central Plains.  This place was originally an important hub in the East China Sea, and most of the merchants and travelers came here to rest and trade.  However, in this period of time, there have been many cultivators in the city. Even when they were walking on the street, they saw many people wearing clothes from different sects, walking around. They wondered if they also wanted to go to Liubo Mountain.  And go?

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou made some plans at the side, and decided to find a small inn here, stay for one night, and set off for Liubo Mountain early tomorrow morning.  The two settled the matter and turned to look at Baguio who was standing aside.  In fact, when the two of them were talking just now, their voices were deliberately amplified. I expected that Baguio, standing next to them, could naturally hear them clearly.

    Unexpectedly, Baguio seemed to know nothing, standing there expressionless, looking at the passers-by on the street with a pair of pretty eyes, without any reaction at all.  Helpless, Zhang Xiaofan had no choice but to bite the bullet, walked up and asked, "Miss Baguio, do you think this is good?"

    Baguio moved, as if she was startled, and then looked away from the distance on the street.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw her frowning slightly and she was silent. It didn't look like she was deliberately neglecting him, but she seemed to have seen something suspicious."What's wrong?" he asked curiously.

    Baguio's eyes drifted, and she looked into the distance again. Zhang Xiaofan followed her gaze and saw that people walking on the street were all pedestrians. Among them were many people in strange clothes. They must be all figures on the path of cultivation.  But she didn't know what she was looking at.

    Baguio was silent for a moment, turned around and said, "What are you asking me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan carefully told her about his discussion with Shitou about staying in an inn for one night. When Baguio didn't answer, and in the blink of an eye he saw Shitou still standing in the distance, he lowered his voice and said, "You, what are you going to do next?"  What are you going to do? You can’t come with me to see my master! I see there are many righteous people in Changhe City. If your identity is exposed, it will be dangerous!"

    Baguio glanced at him and suddenly said: "Are you worried about my safety, or are you afraid that I will implicate you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes to look at Baguio, and saw her bright eyes like water, staring at him.  Deep in his heart, he suddenly jumped.

    Baguio suddenly smiled, turned around and walked away. Shitou came over from a distance, glanced at Baguio, and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "How is it? What did Miss Baguio say?"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could answer, Baguio had already turned her head in front, with a rare smile on her face in the past few days, and said, "Didn't you say you were going to stay in a hotel? You're not leaving yet?"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou were both startled, and then looked at each other.  There was a look of admiration on Shitou's face. He gave Zhang Xiaofan a thumbs up secretly and said, "Brother Zhang, you are really capable. You made this young lady happy with just a few words!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was inexplicably complimented by Shitou and wanted to tell the difference, but he didn't know where to start. He had to follow Baguio silently with Shitou, but his mind had already changed his mind: Is it true that he was involved with this woman from the demon sect?  Too deep?

    According to what Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou wanted, they only needed to find a small inn to stay for one night.  Unexpectedly, while walking, the two of them watched Baguio walk into an inn called "Haiyun Tower" without looking back. This inn was more luxurious and spacious than the "small inn" they imagined.  More than ten times.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou looked at each other, but when they saw Baguio walking in, they had no choice but to follow him.

    Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Brother Shi, do you have enough silver on you? I only have four taels of silver"

    As soon as he said this, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly lost his voice, but he remembered that even this only four taels of silver had been deceived by that charlatan, Yi Xian.

    Shitou didn't notice Zhang Xiaofan's expression, and said with a grimace: "I'm better than you, but only a few taels more." After a pause, he whispered softly: "Looking at the furnishings here, they should be at least three or four taels."  Twelve taels of…”

    At this moment, Baguio had already walked to the shopkeeper's counter. The shopkeeper raised his head with a smile on his face and said, "Girl, do you want to stay in the hotel?"

    "Bang", a small ingot of gold was thrown in front of the shopkeeper. From the looks of it, it was worth at least one hundred and eighty taels of silver.  The shopkeeper immediately smiled so hard that his eyes widened, and said in a loud voice: "Don't worry, girl, our store is a century-old store. We guarantee you will feel at home. Come with peace of mind and leave with satisfaction"

    Baguio interrupted him and said: "Give me a room, I want it to be clean."

    The shopkeeper smiled and said: "This is natural, this is natural."

    Baguio glanced back and said, "You can find a house for those two people standing there!"

    The shopkeeper glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, then turned to Baguio and smiled: "Then these two are also going to"

    Baguio snorted and said, "Just give them a woodshed."

    The shopkeeper was speechless.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou stood there, also speechless.

    Finally, the shopkeeper called the waiters and welcomed Baguio in like a princess.  As for Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou, the shopkeeper still did not dare to actually arrange them into the woodshed, but he only arranged an ordinary room.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou didn't care much. After all, neither of them were spoiled characters. They just knew a little more about the temper of the eldest lady Baguio.

    After the three of them entered, the inn returned to calm. Pedestrians on the street were hurrying to and fro, watching the changes in the sky. As dusk gradually came, two people, an old man and a young man, walked in.  The old man held a cloth coat with the words "immortal guides the way" written on it. The younger one was a little girl who was no more than ten years old. She held a bunch of candied haws in her hand and was eating it with relish.

    It was Zhou Yixian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan.

    Zhou Yixian looked around, and Xiaohuan was also looking at the environment here. Seeing the splendid decoration here, he took a breath and whispered: "Grandpa, who are you?"Did you go the wrong way?  "

    Zhou Yi Xianmian looked proud and said, "Do you think your grandpa is really useless after all these years?"

    Xiao Huan asked curiously: "Isn't it?"

    Zhou Yixian was suffocated by her question, glared at her and said, "Just wait and see."

    After saying that, he turned around and looked around and saw the shopkeeper standing behind the counter in the corner of the room settling accounts. He immediately pulled the small ring and walked over.

    The shopkeeper felt someone walking in front of him, so he raised his head and was about to say hello when he suddenly started and had a surprised expression on his face.

    Immortal Zhou Yi smiled, his whole person looked like a Taoist master, and said: "Shopkeeper Wang, do you still remember me?"

    Shopkeeper Wang exclaimed "Ah" and ran out from behind the counter. His face was extremely respectful, and his expression was even more surprising. He only stared at Xiao Huan next to him, dumbfounded.  Just listen to him say: "Oh! It's you, the old god! Why are you here? Alas! It's been thirty years since I've seen you! I miss you all the time!"

    Zhou Xian smiled slightly and had an outstanding temperament. He stretched out his hand to brush away the dust on his clothes and said with a faint smile: "I am not an ordinary person. I have been traveling around the world for these years, visiting famous mountains and fairyland, visiting immortals, and absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. How can I have time to come here?"

    Xiaohuan fell to the ground beside him.

    But Shopkeeper Wang looked convinced. He nodded frequently and said, "Yes, yes, of course you, old god, are different from ordinary people like us."

    With that said, he asked Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan to sit on a clean table, and quickly called the waiter to bring him the best tea.

    Zhou Yixian looked around with a smile and said, "Looking at it like this, your business should be pretty good over the years!"

    Shopkeeper Wang said respectfully: "Yes, thanks to your elders."

    Zhou Yixian coughed and said: "I came here this time because I wanted to go out to the East China Sea to visit a Taoist friend. I remembered that I had a good relationship with you back then, so I came over to have a look. Then I will stay with you tonight.  !”

    Shopkeeper Wang nodded repeatedly and said: "Of course, you must give me this face. I also plan to let everyone in my wife come to see you!"

    Zhou Yixian chuckled, stretched out his hand into his arms, and said: "How much silver does it cost to stay for one night"

    Shopkeeper Wang immediately shook his head and said: "Look at what you said, I can't even wait for you to come to my place. How can I still accept your money?"

    Zhou Yixian still put his hand in his arms, shook his head and said: "Oh! Shopkeeper Wang, I know I gave you some advice back then, but I don't want to break the rules when you are doing business"

    Shopkeeper Wang was a little excited and said: "Old fairy, look at what's going on. If you hadn't pointed me out and asked me to do it -" At this point, he suddenly looked around, then lowered his voice,  Said: "If you hadn't asked me to plant the God of Wealth Tree in the "Dragon Cave of the East China Sea", how would I have been able to stay in power for thirty years? If you came to stay at the hotel and I still collected your money, I would have been struck by lightning.  of!"

    Zhou Yixian smiled and took out his hand and said, "In this case, I will be disrespectful."

    Shopkeeper Wang nodded and chatted a few more words.  The waiter came over and said that arrangements had been made for going to bed. Shopkeeper Wang got up and personally sent the two of them there.  All the way to the back hall, I saw that the house was built very strangely, three stories high, but in a hexagonal shape, with a large courtyard in the middle, all paved with bluestone slabs.

    Maybe it’s because of the passage of time, but green grass can be seen everywhere in the crevices of the rocks.  Only in the very center, there was a solitary birch tree, but it looked at the sky with its branches and said: "The sky is so gloomy today, I'm afraid it's going to rain tonight!"

    The night is getting darker, and the rain that started falling in the evening still has no intention of stopping when everything is completely quiet.

    Baguio lived in the upper room on the third floor, but Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou lived on the lowest floor together. After it rained, they felt a little damp in the air.

    Zhang Xiaofan tossed and turned, always unable to fall asleep, but there was one obvious reason.

    Shi Shi was asleep, but the snoring of that rough and strong man actually matched his figure very well. Not only was it earth-shattering, it also made the bed make a faint sound.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed, sat up, put on his clothes, sat in the dark for a while, then walked over, opened the door, and walked out.

    In the dark night, the courtyard he was in seemed to be deep and invisible.

    The dim light that came from nowhere brought a vague light, allowing him to see the faint shadow of the birch tree standing in the rain in the depths of the courtyard.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky.

    Breathe deeply.

    The cool and slightly cold and moist air flowed into his chest. Although he was standing in the corridor, the wind outside blew away the delicate air.Fine raindrops hit his face.

    He turned around, closed the door, and walked along the circular corridor.

    The night is deep, the wind is howling, and the rain is heavy.

    The raindrops falling from the sky hit the bluestone in the courtyard, causing splashes of water.

    Between the eaves and tiles above the cloister, the rainwater gathered into a stream, flowing down gently like a small waterfall.  Along the way, it seemed as if we were walking in a deep and quiet cave in the mountains.

    It seems that once upon a time, in the young man’s memory, there was something like this──

    Night!

    There is a low sigh from an unknown place in the darkness!

    The wind blew by, with a "woo" sound, and the rain all over the sky also slanted.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s clothes got wet in several places, but he didn’t care at all and just looked forward in shock.

    In the wind and rain, there are people holding umbrellas in both hands, standing silently under the trees in the rain, standing quietly.

    With bright eyes like water and flowing eyes, as if she heard something or felt something, the woman turned back slightly.

    The sky is silent, the wind and rain are silent.

    He and the woman looked at each other in silence, silently.

    The wind and rain are still blowing and falling

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 4 Going to sea

.    The night is deep, the wind and rain are blowing between the sky and the earth, and the fallen leaves from nowhere are floating gently in the wind and rain, passing by with the wind.

    Under the green oilcloth umbrella, her clothes were gently fluttering, and a few strands of black hair stuck to her snow-white cheeks.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, but for a moment, he felt confused.  In this late night in a foreign land, in a strange place, there is wind and rain that seems familiar

    He slowly walked over and walked into the wind and rain.

    Behind him, in the vague depths of darkness, there were deep eyes, watching silently.

    As we got closer, the whole world seemed to quiet down.

    Her gaze is right ahead.

    So gentle.

    "Why haven't you gone to bed yet?" Zhang Xiaofan said slowly.

    Baguio didn’t answer, just looked at him, her bright eyes like water, reflecting his shadow.

    The rain gradually wetted his clothes, and slowly condensed into small crystal water droplets from his hair, flowing through his black hair, dripping gently, and sliding down his face.

    "What about you?" she asked, "Why aren't you asleep yet?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said, "Shitou snores in his sleep. The sound is so loud that I can't sleep."

    Baguio was startled for a moment, and then she chuckled softly, her eyes flowing, and the faint light that vaguely surrounded her seemed to suddenly light up.

    In Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes, she is like a lily blooming gently in the late night rain.

    She smiled, stretched out her hand, and took Zhang Xiaofan's hand. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but take a step forward.  In the wind and rain, the small green umbrella came across and blocked his head.

    Under the umbrella, there was the sound of her breathing gently.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and he looked away, not looking at her, but the faint fragrance that seemed to be emanating from her body surrounded him.

    "Are you going to Liubo Mountain tomorrow?" Baguio said quietly.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt something in his heart and said, "Yes!" After saying that, he raised his head and glanced at her: "What about you?"

    Baguio smiled faintly and said, "I'll go too!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed, he frowned and said, “Stop being childish. There are many decent people there, and my master’s temper is even worse. You will be in danger if you go there.”

    Baguio stopped talking and just stared at him silently.  Zhang Xiaofan felt vaguely uneasy in his heart, but he couldn't say anything. However, he thought it would be bad for him and her to stand in the rain late at night, so he said, "Then I'll go back first."

    Baguio didn’t answer, so Zhang Xiaofan left her side and walked back.

    But just when he was halfway away, her voice suddenly came from behind him in the rain.

    "Xiaofan!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned. This was the first time Baguio called him so affectionately.

    He slowly turned around, the wind and rain between them seemed to be stronger, so Baguio's face also seemed a little blurry, but her voice came through so clearly.

    "When I was standing here alone just now, I thought to myself, in fact, if the two of us died in the bleeding cave and could not escape, that would not be bad. "

    Zhang Xiaofan shuddered, then forced a laugh and said: "Stop joking around." With that, he walked away quickly.

    Baguio looked at his figure, slowly lowered her head, and said softly in a voice that only she could hear: "At least, I won't regret it."

    Zhang Xiaofan walked onto the corridor and left the wind and rain behind, feeling relieved in his heart.  For some reason, he always felt an unknown sense of tension when facing Baguio, a beautiful woman from the Demon Cult. Perhaps this was the pressure brought about by her identity!

    He sighed secretly, but couldn't help but look back and saw that the woman was still standing in the wind and rain. He shook his head and walked back to his room.

    Not long after he left, Baguio also walked up and stood on the corridor holding a green umbrella, looking at the direction he was walking in, silent and speechless.

    At this moment, in the darkness behind her, the darkness suddenly moved, and a woman dressed in black, with her face covered with black gauze, walked out and walked to her side.

    Baguio turned her head and said calmly: "Aunt You."

    The woman in black glanced in the direction of Zhang Xiaofan and said in a calm and emotionless voice: "Let's go! Your father is waiting for you at Liubo Mountain!"

    Baguio nodded slowly.

    Early in the morning, I finally fell asleep.But Xiaofan was woken up by Shitou loudly: "Brother Zhang, get up quickly."

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes with difficulty and saw that Shi Shi was full of energy and vitality. It was obvious that he had slept well last night!

    He smiled bitterly, said nothing, got up, and walked to the basin next to him with blurred eyes to wash his face.  Shitou sat on his bed and said with a smile: "Brother Zhang, I'm not talking about you. You are so young and a cultivator. You should be refreshed after waking up at night. Why do you look like you haven't been awake all night?"  As if sleeping!"

    Zhang Xiaofan said in his heart: "Who can sleep with you here?" But he could only nod with a wry smile on his face.

    After the two of them had washed up, Shitou took Zhang Xiaofan and prepared to call Baguio to set off together.  Zhang Xiaofan frowned secretly, but he really didn't want to, but he couldn't tell Shitou clearly.  Unexpectedly, the two of them knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. When they asked the shopkeeper again, it turned out that Baguio had checked out and left late last night, and by the way, he had also calculated the accommodation fees for the two of them.

    Shitou was startled for a moment and shook his head feeling strange.  Zhang Xiaofan stood aside and made a mental calculation. According to the time mentioned by shopkeeper Wang, she probably left not long after he broke up with Baguio.

    In fact, Zhang Xiaofan had been worried about what to do if Baguio wanted to go to Liubo Mountain with him, but when she suddenly left without saying goodbye, he felt confused again.

    Shitou who was standing next to him happened to come over to discuss with Zhang Xiaofan. Unexpectedly, shopkeeper Wang looked at him a few more times and suddenly said: "May I ask your Excellency, is your name Shitou?"

    Shitou was startled and said, "Exactly, how did you know?"

    Shopkeeper Wang had a look of joy on his face. He took out a letter from under the counter and said, "This is what a customer sent to me this morning. He said it was for a burly young man named Shitou.  That must be you, guest officer."

    Shitou took the letter and looked at it. Sure enough, his name was written on the envelope, so he opened it and looked at it. At this time, Zhang Xiaofan also came back to his senses and looked over.  Shitou looked at it, frowned, and said in a voiceless voice: "Master!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "What happened to your master?"

    Shitou shook his head and said: "I don't know, but this letter was written by my master, asking me to go to the Earth Temple in the west of the city to meet him immediately. Brother Zhang, I think we have to separate temporarily."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "It doesn't matter, you can go ahead. I'm also anxious to go to Liubo Mountain to meet my master and the others!"

    Shitou smiled and said: "When I meet the master and tell him, he will most likely go to Liubo Mountain. We will see you then."

    Zhang Xiaofan spent a lot of time with him, and felt somewhat close to him. He smiled and said, "Okay!"

    Shitou nodded, turned and left.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked him to the door of the inn and watched his tall body disappear into the crowd. He stood there in shock for a while, then turned his head and walked eastward alone.

    After they had gone far, Yiyi Xian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan slowly walked out of the lobby of Haiyun Tower.

    Xiaohuan whispered: "It's so dangerous, we almost ran into an enemy." After saying this, he glanced at Yiyi Xian and said: "It's not all you, grandpa. Wherever you go, you will accidentally encounter someone who has been deceived by you."  I think the person who has been wronged the most in the world is probably me."

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes at Xiaohuan and ignored her.  At this time, shopkeeper Wang saw the old immortal coming out, so naturally he had already greeted him, served tea and food attentively, and entertained him warmly.  Zhou Yixian was not polite and sat down with Xiao Huan and Da La La, chatting with Shopkeeper Wang.

    Shopkeeper Wang said: "Old immortal, do you know? We heard that something big happened outside Changhe City last night?"

    Zhou Xian was startled and said, "What's going on?"

    Shopkeeper Wang said: "I don't know much about it, but I heard that they are the righteous cultivators who have gathered here these days. They met people from the Demon Cult on the west side of the city last night. The two sides started fighting. The situation was very fierce.  . I heard from people in the west of the city that even the city wall is shaking!"

    Zhou Yixian asked in surprise: "Have the Demon Sect and the Righteous Sect already started fighting?"

    Shopkeeper Wang shrugged his shoulders and said: "The news came here in the morning, but it's probably not false!" He said with concern: "Old immortal, all the righteous people are cultivators. I heard that the devil  Generally speaking, those who teach will not come to bring bad luck to us ordinary people. But you are a profound person. If someone wants to ask you to punish the demonic sect, you must be careful!"

    "Poof", Xiao Huan next to him was taking a sip of tea and couldn't help but spurt it out.

    Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan.  Xiaohuan suppressed her laughter and saw Shopkeeper Wang looking over with concern. It took a lot of effort for her to maintain a normal tone and said: "Ah! Shopkeeper Wang, I, I don't mind, it's, hehe, it's a drink.""Choking, haha, choking"

    Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea (Note 1), seven thousand miles into the sea, is the most easterly point in the world. Farther away is the vast sea, boundless.

    This place is extremely remote and was originally completely deserted. Unexpectedly, just a few days after Zhang Xiaofan and others entered Kongsang Mountain, demon sect members suddenly appeared from all over the place. Within a few days, dozens of cultivation sects were wiped out by the demon sect, and the world was shocked.  .  The Demonic Cult re-emerged eight hundred years later with great momentum.

    The major sects in the righteous path, headed by Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple, and Fenxiang Valley, hurriedly discussed.

    At this moment, news suddenly came from Fenxiang Valley that a large number of people from the Demon Cult would gather in a remote place like Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. I don’t know why?

    "The so-called morality and justice are at the forefront, and there is no conflict between forces. People on the right path are filled with righteous indignation."  Soon, the three sects as the main ones sent out their elite disciples, led by elders with profound cultivation, to the Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea.  Along the way, many decent people join in, intending to wipe out the demons and benefit all people in the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan kept asking around along the way and found out more or less what was going on. He felt hot in his chest and decided to go to the East China Sea.

    However, in this far east land, the journey is extremely long.  The Demon Sect chose this place because they probably saw that although the Central Plains was a fertile land, it was also where the three sects were deeply rooted, so they were willing to go to the remote island.  It's just that I never expected that the righteous path is prospering now, and in the hearts of all righteous people, righteousness is the most important thing, and they are still rushing to destroy them from afar!

    Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan was in a hurry, and except for resting, he used the fire stick to fly in the air.  About two days later, I went out to sea. At first, I could often see some small islands. After another ten days, I flew far away, and I saw only blue sea and blue sky, with high sky and light clouds.

    He often flies non-stop all day and night. The sea is clear and blue. If it weren't for the rippling waves, it would be almost like a crystal clear and beautiful gem under his feet, but there is no shadow of an island.

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded in mid-air. The sea breeze blew in and cooled his face, but he was filled with anxiety in his heart.

    Today, it has been ten days since he flew out of the East China Sea. This time, he couldn't find an island to rest for a day and two nights. Unexpectedly, he got lost on this boundless sea.

    ???????????????????????????????????? But these days, he has been sleeping in the open air, nothing else, and his ability to fly in the air has become much better, and he is no longer as frightened as before.

    At this moment, he looked up at the sky, then looked down at the blue sea under his feet, and couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Just when he was not thinking about it, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a crisp bird song in front of him. When he looked up, he saw a white seagull, spreading its wings and soaring over the sea.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved. When he first went out to sea, he often saw these seabirds, but when they flew far away, the seabirds were out of reach, and they could no longer be seen.  Unexpectedly, seabirds can still be seen in the depths of the sea. It seems that there must be an island nearby.

    When he thought of this, Zhang Xiaofan immediately became excited, and without any hesitation, he flew towards the seagull.  The vast sea is boundless, and on the distant horizon, the sea and sky are of the same color, poetic and picturesque.

    Flying in the air between the heaven and the earth, I suddenly felt like leaving the dust. I felt relaxed and happy, as if my whole person had become one with the heaven and the earth.

    After flying for another half an hour, I saw a small island appearing in front of me.  Seen from the sky, the entire island is lush and green, with vegetation all over it. The sea water near the island is even more clear and blue, like crystal clear sapphire.

    Zhang Xiaofan flew for a long time and felt a little tired. He immediately landed on the island and took a rest on the island.  As soon as he stepped on the ground, Zhang Xiaofan looked around and saw that the scenery on the ground was different from that in the sky, and it was even clearer.

    The clear sea water washes away the white sandy beach in waves. Near the sea, there are mostly trees growing that are not found in China. The trunks are tall but have no side branches, reaching straight into the sky. Only the tops of the trees branch out into large areas.  The branches and leaves, underneath the branches and leaves, are bearing fruits as big as a child's head.

    And deeper into the island, in addition to such tall trees, low shrubs gradually become lush.  The woods are densely covered, but there is no road in sight. It seems that no one has been here for thousands of years.

    Overhead, seagulls were chirping and circling over the island, and the fresh sea breeze blew from the sea level, which was very cool.  Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, feeling tired in this lonely place. He looked around and saw nothing strange, so he found a clean place, lay down with his clothes on, and soon fell asleep.

    It was a good sleep. The island was quiet, and there was no movement except for the tide and sea breeze. Naturally, no one would come to disturb him. Zhang Xiaofan slept until dusk before waking up.

    Stretched outLazy and stood up, Zhang Xiaofan walked to the beach and looked up, only to see that the seascape at dusk was very different from that in the daytime.  The setting sun is like blood, reflecting the red clouds and sea water in the western skyline and coastline.  The clouds and clouds are steaming, with different shapes and endless transformations.  The sea breeze blew from the sea, and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but open his arms and take a deep breath.

    A feeling of comfort filled his body, and he seemed to relax in this paradise-like place.

    At that moment, he couldn't help but think that if he could live in this pure place, be with Senior Sister Ling'er every day, and watch the beautiful sunset, this life would be truly worthwhile.

    When Zhang Xiaofan thought of Tian Linger, his heart felt hot again.  It has been more than a month since he came down the mountain. Ever since he entered Qingyun Sect, he has never been separated from his senior sister for such a long time. Now on this quiet island, and thinking that his senior sister might be on another nearby island, Zhang Xiaofan immediately felt  I was tumbling and could no longer calm down.

    After standing for a long time, my fluctuating mood gradually calmed down. I only heard two "gurgling" sounds, but I was hungry.  Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly. Ever since he was trapped in the Blood Cave in Kongsang Mountain, he seemed to be particularly prone to hunger.  Fortunately, he still had enough dry food, but not much water.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the fruits of the tall trees. He stood up and picked a few.

    Unexpectedly, the fruit shell was extremely hard. Finally, Zhang Xiaofan smashed it against a stone for ten times before breaking it open. However, white juice flowed out from the inside.  Zhang Xiaofan was so happy that he drank up one fruit in one breath. He felt that although it was slightly astringent, it tasted sweet and was actually a rare product.

    With this natural delicacy, Zhang Xiaofan had a satisfying meal. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he thought about starting his journey again tomorrow.

    It was getting late at this time, and the sea breeze was blowing on my body, making it colder and colder.  Zhang Xiaofan frowned and walked towards the woods, but after a moment of hesitation, he finally didn't go in. He just found a sheltered place outside and lay down to rest.

    The night is getting darker, the bright moon rises from the east, and the sky is filled with stars, as if like naughty children, jumping out one by one, blinking in the night sky.

    Having slept for most of the afternoon, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't fall asleep for a while. He tossed and turned, and his mind couldn't help but think of what thousands of people said to him that day at the ancient tea stall.

    He picked up the fire stick inserted in his waist and reflected the faint light from the stars in the sky. He saw that the originally black fire stick was emitting a faint blue light, especially the red blood threads inside, which seemed to be also like blood at this moment.  It's like there is life, there seems to be fresh blood flowing inside.

    "Are these what thousands of people call my essence and blood?"

    Zhang Xiaofan muttered something in his heart, feeling mixed emotions for a moment.  He still clearly remembers the scene in the valley that day. The blood-devouring bead sucked out a large amount of blood from his palm

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body trembled and he shook his head vigorously, not wanting to think about those past events anymore.

    However, this magic weapon was still so clearly in front of him, and even the unique cold feeling was still swimming in his body so familiarly, as if it was a part of his body.

    That day, although he said some high-sounding words to thousands of people, when it came to himself, he still didn't feel so good.

    After all, it is not easy for a young disciple like him, who grew up in a famous sect, to suddenly accept that his magic weapon is an evil thing from the demon sect.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but look at the fire stick again, looking at the bloodshot that was getting clearer at the moment, and couldn't help but think in his heart: How many innocent souls have been buried with this magic weapon?

    “I’m afraid the blood in this also contains the resentful spirits of many people!

    He couldn't help but shudder.

    However, he suddenly thought, if what thousands of people are telling is the truth, then what is the "Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals" in the Huanyue Cave in Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????: Is justice and evil in this world really like what Master and brothers teach? They have existed since ancient times and will last forever?

    Suddenly, an unprecedented thought came to his mind: Who said that our right path must be righteous?

    When he thought of this, Zhang Xiaofan jumped up suddenly, without hesitation, he closed his eyes and "cracked"

    With a loud sound, he slapped himself hard and said loudly: "Damn it, damn it, how dare you have such rebellious thoughts!"

    Note 1: "Book of Mountains and Seas, Book of Seas, Volume 9, Great Wilderness East": There is Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, which reaches seven thousand miles into the sea.  There is a beast on it, shaped like an ox, with a pale body and no horns.??, when it comes in and out, there will be wind and rain. Its light is like the sun and moon, and its sound is like thunder. Its name is Kui.  The Yellow Emperor obtained it, used its skin as a drum, and used the bones of thunder beasts as prongs. The sound could be heard for five hundred miles, so as to make the world famous.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 5 Sadness

.    After slapping himself, Zhang Xiaofan stood there, unable to help but breathe a little. After a long time, his mood gradually calmed down, and then he shook his head and smiled bitterly, saying to himself: "Zhang Xiaofan, Zhang Xiaofan, who do you think you are? You are a Qingyun."  A young disciple who is not well-connected and dares to question the morality passed down by his ancestor here is really overestimating his ability. The Qingyun Sect has been passed down for more than two thousand years and is admired by the world. It is naturally right. There is no way for you to doubt it.  "

    Thinking of this, he immediately relaxed. Although it was a bit of self-comfort, it was very effective, so he stopped thinking about the problem and lay down peacefully.

    Unexpectedly, before I could even lie down, I suddenly heard a sharp sound breaking through the air above the island, which was originally silent with only the sounds of tides and sea breeze.

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately jumped up and looked up, only to see a white light in the night sky, like a summer meteor, streaking across the sky brilliantly, and after it, there were several more lights, the colors of which were red, yellow,  Bai Buyi.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a few glances and knew that this was a monk fighting with swords in the sky, and it was obvious that the person in front was escaping and the people behind were following.

    In this remote place, which was originally uninhabited, there are actually people fighting in the sky at this moment. It must be that people from the righteous way and people from the devil's sect are fighting here.  Zhang Xiaofan had been searching for many days in the vast East China Sea. He was anxious in his heart. He was overjoyed when he saw it. Anyway, one of the two parties must be a man of the right path. Without any hesitation, he pointed out the magic formula and raised the fire stick into the sky to control it.  And up.

    Carrying the fire stick, Zhang Xiaofan made a "woo" sound in the boundless night and rushed towards him.  But none of the people in the sky seemed to have thought that there were still people on the remote island below them. Those who fled in the front thought it was an ambush by the opponent, but the pursuers also subconsciously thought it was a trap set by the enemy.  At that moment, there was a shout, the white light in front turned around, and the red light, yellow light, and white light in the back turned, and they all came towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and cried out in his heart. He was suddenly in the dilemma of being attacked from both sides. However, these magic weapons came so fast that he could not explain. He suddenly stopped in mid-air and fell upside down, falling like a stone.

    ※※※

    The four people from the two factions in the sky seemed to be masters. They reacted very quickly. They saw the situation clearly in just a moment. Their magic weapons paused in the air for a moment, and then they also followed them. They were chasing after each other like cones attached to bones.  .  However, among the two groups, there were also a few people who let out soft screams with slight doubts, apparently realizing that the other party wanted to kill this uninvited guest just like themselves.

    It’s a pity that Zhang Xiaofan was innocently taken advantage of, and suddenly he was chased by these four magic weapons from behind. If he was not careful, he might lose his body and body.  Hearing the sound of the wind behind him getting tighter and tighter, Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth, knowing that he would not be able to escape. He turned around in mid-air and saw the four rays of light whizzing towards him like lightning and thunder. He shouted,  The dark green light of the fire stick was shining brightly, lying in front of him, blocking the blow forcefully.

    A loud "rumbling" sound was heard far away on the calm sea, and the four rays of light reverberated back. However, Zhang Xiaofan and the fire stick were knocked down from the sky heavily, and fell into the water with a "plop" sound.  In the middle, water splashed up Lao Gao.

    Huge ripples rippled across the water layer by layer. The four people in the sky could no longer escape or chase. The two sides faced off in mid-air for a moment, and they felt vaguely in their hearts that the attack they just made was  I'm afraid there's something weird in the middle.

    After a while, I saw a person slowly floating on the water. He was floating on the water with his arms and legs. He looked like he had fainted.  The four people in the sky descended at the same time, and they were concerned about each other. They cautiously approached the water, and under the starlight in the sky, they finally saw clearly the appearance of the people in the water.

    "Xiaofan!"

    The two exclamations came from both sides of the population at the same time.

    ※※※

    Soaked in the cold sea water, this feeling made Zhang Xiaofan feel like he was still in the heartless sea under Kongsang Mountain's Dead Soul Abyss, and still under the sunless underground. But why were there such bright stars in the sky?  ?

    He shook his head and woke up. He turned around and looked around. He saw himself half lying on the shore. There were four people standing on the beach in the distance. On one side was a woman in green, and on the other side were a woman and two men. Look at that.  The clothes are from the Qingyun sect.

    Zhang Xiaofan calmed down and looked at the woman and two men.  The two men looked familiar. They were senior brother Song Daren and sixth senior brother Du Bishu.  The woman had picturesque features, was dressed in red, and her face looked so familiar.

    In an instant, he felt his blood boiling all over and his mind was buzzing. He had no other thoughts anymore. He stared straight at it and shouted loudly: "Senior Sister!"

    Hearing the sound, the woman in red turned her head and smiled coquettishly.?, suddenly the lonely overseas island and the desolate night seemed to become brighter: "You brat, I knew you wouldn't die so easily!"

    What words can describe that kind of enthusiasm?  Zhang Xiaofan only felt that there were thousands of words stuck in his heart, endless longing, and all kinds of pain. The nostalgia for these days at the critical moment of life and death rushed up in his mind. Looking at the beautiful woman with a sweet smile in front of him, he didn't know why deep in his heart, but suddenly  It was so sour that I shed tears in a daze.

    Senior sister, senior sister, senior sister!  He had recited it countless times in his mind, and now it suddenly appeared in front of him, and he could no longer see anyone.

    Until, that angry voice sounded: "Zhang Xiaofan, you damn guy, don't you even look at me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, not just him, it seemed that the three people on Tian Linger's side were also startled.  Only then did Zhang Xiaofan come to his senses and turned around to look. This surprise was nothing short of extraordinary.

    I saw the moonlight like water, the sky full of stars, shining coldly on the beach of this isolated island overseas. The girl in water-green clothes, with an angry face, skin as good as snow, and bright eyes like water, was staring at her with hatred.  Who is Zhang Xiaofan if he is not Baguio?

    Facing her, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a little nervous, and even his speech was not smooth. He said, "Why are you here?"

    Baguio stared at him hatefully, but did not answer. Then her eyes glanced at Tian Linger's face on the other side. Seeing that Tian Linger was indeed beautiful and outstanding in appearance, a ball of fire arose in her heart.  .

    Baguio was at Haiyun Tower in Changhe City that day. After walking with the woman in black late at night, he met his father outside the city. Then he followed his father to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, where he met a group of people and prepared to do something on Liubo Mountain.  A major event, and righteous people also came, and the two sides had been confronting each other on Liubo Mountain for several days.

    Counting the time, Baguio expected Zhang Xiaofan to have arrived. After the experience of life and death in the Blood Cave of the Dead Soul Abyss, and the subsequent interactions along the way, Baguio felt inexplicably concerned about this ordinary Qingyun disciple.  The sun, moon, white, and wind were clear, but she suddenly couldn't bear it anymore. She just wanted to see Zhang Xiaofan again. She ran out secretly and went to Qingyunmen's residence. She didn't find Zhang Xiaofan, but was discovered by Tian Linger and others.  Chased out.

    In fact, Zhang Xiaofan should have arrived at Liubo Mountain during this period, but no one expected that Zhang Xiaofan would get lost in the East China Sea for the first time and was delayed for a long time. On the contrary, Baguio was ahead of him.  A few days later.

    This night, Baguio unexpectedly met Zhang Xiaofan on this small island. Baguio was overjoyed, and she also felt apologetic for hurting him by mistake.

    Unexpectedly, after Zhang Xiaofan woke up, he couldn't tell whether he was injured or not. Instead, he saw that this brat was so distraught when he saw his senior sister that he was so confused that he didn't even know who he was. Baguio immediately became angry.  If you don't beat him everywhere, there's no point in apologizing. I wish I could catch this kid and beat him up first!

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at Baguio and saw that she was angry, then turned to look at the senior sister, and saw that Tian Linger and the two senior brothers had their eyes wide open, with confusion on their faces.

    He was caught in the middle and wanted to explain to his senior brothers and sisters, but he didn't know what to say.  Turning to face Baguio, when he saw the wave-like eyes of the demon sect girl, he felt excited, his chest felt tight, and he spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Ah!" Tian Linger and Baguio shouted at the same time.

    Zhang Xiaofan was actually not in any serious trouble. He had been hit hard by the combined force of four people in mid-air just now. Although there were Zhenfa body guards and fire sticks in front of him to block most of the force, the cultivation of Song Daren and others was better than  Zhang Xiaofan came very deep. Although he noticed something was wrong and put back some of his strength, the force still knocked him down.  Fortunately, the place below happened to be on the sea surface, so the earthquake was not severe. Otherwise, if it were on hard ground, Zhang Xiaofan would have been able to bear it.

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan's chest was already depressed, but he was aroused by this embarrassing scene. His energy and blood surged, and he actually spurted out a mouthful of blood. It was just congestion. Although it was exaggerated, it was not serious.

    But how did Tian Linger and others know that she and her junior brother had been very close friends since they were children? They were concerned and ran over immediately. Unexpectedly, as soon as they moved, they saw that the girl from the Demon Cult opposite also had an anxious look on her face and ran over.

    Tian Linger, after all, is from a daughter's family, and she is very considerate and stopped in astonishment.  But after reading it, Song Daren and Du Bishu thought that this devil sect woman wanted to take advantage of her junior brother's injury and take advantage of others' danger.  With a shout, Song Daren's "Ten Tigers" sword grew larger in the wind and struck Baguio head-on.

    Baguio was wary of Zhang Xiaofan when she was blocked by the big man. She felt angry, but seeing how menacing this was, she couldn't underestimate it.  She twisted her body and turned into a green light, which could not be released in the room.At this moment, he passed through the light of the Ten Tigers.  But before he could fly more than a foot, he suddenly saw a flash of white light in front of him, and a strangely shaped square magic weapon flew over.

    Baguio couldn't see what it was for a moment, so she didn't dare to hit it hard, so she had to stop and move her right hand in the wind. A small white flower appeared between her jade-like fingers. It was her favorite magic weapon "Sadness".  flower".

    The Sad Flower followed Baguio's magic formula, soared into the sky, and resisted the strange thing.  Baguio took a closer look and felt both angry and funny. He saw that the six-sided square in front of him had some numbers engraved on it. It turned out to be a dice. He didn't expect that such a deviant magic weapon could be found in the righteous way. It was really rare.  .

    With a flash of sadness and white light, Du Bishu's dice was immediately pushed back a foot away. It seemed that Du Bishu's Taoism was not as good as Baguio's.  However, Du Bishu's spiritual practice was not as good as Song Daren's, but he was much smarter. When he saw that his moral practice was not enough, he would not touch him head-on. He would sacrifice the other two dice and fly them up and down to harass him.

    The three dice flew like lightning, hitting one up, one down, spinning around, taking care of both sides. Although they couldn't reach the range of the Sad Flower, Baguio couldn't rush past it for a while. It was only delayed for a moment. Song behind him  But Daren had already rushed up again.

    Baguio had just fought against Song Daren, and knew that this man had profound cultivation. If he really wanted to fight alone, he might not be able to defeat him. In addition, there was this cunning guy in front of him, and there was also a "spirit" in Zhang Xiaofan's mouth standing next to him.  "Senior Sister", I expected that I would not be able to get away tonight.  Then he glanced at Zhang Xiaofan from a distance and cursed in his heart: "You bastard!"

    Song Daren was about to catch up, but he saw the demon girl who was fighting with Du Bishu suddenly flew back. The flower in his hand suddenly transformed into thousands of strange flowers, covering the sky and the sun for a while. He was shocked and hurriedly concentrated on guarding. Unexpectedly, it was just  Baguio used a blind trick. Among the thousands of flowers, Baguio's green figure rose into the sky and galloped away.

    Song Daren was just about to chase when he heard Du Bishu and Tian Linger shout at the same time: "Elder brother, stop chasing."

    Song Daren immediately came to his senses, quickly put away the fairy sword, and ran towards Zhang Xiaofan with everyone.

    ※※※

    Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea is a majestic and steep mountain on the island, covering an extremely large area. In terms of size, it is actually ranked first among the island mountains in the East China Sea. However, because the mountain is remote and rarely visited, its reputation is far less than that of other places in the East China Sea.  Two famous mountains and islands - "Penglai Fairy Mountain" and "Yam Luo Island".

    But Liubo Mountain at this moment is the busiest time since ancient times. For several days in a row, demonic figures seem to be searching for something in the mountain.  Although the mountain is vast, the speed of the Taoist cultivators coming and going with their swords is so fast that unexpected situations often occur.  The two sides are "bitter and bitter", and as soon as they see each other clearly, they often bring up magic weapons and throw them at each other. The sound is loud and loud, and fellow Taoists rush to help one after another, resulting in a "group fight", and countless  Magic weapons that are either dazzling or sinister are flying over Liubo Mountain.

    For several days, each of the two factions suffered dozens of casualties, and countless hills and hills on Liubo Mountain were flattened and blasted to pieces.

    Since meeting Tian Linger and others that night, Zhang Xiaofan, under their leadership, finally found the location of Liubo Mountain and met his master Tian Buyi and his wife Suru.

    It turns out that this time the demon sect has risen with great momentum. Not only some old demons who have been hiding for many years have come out again, but also countless new faces have emerged, and most of them have good moral conduct. It can be seen that the demon sect has kept a low profile and kept a low profile over the years.  Dingfang moves.

    The enemy is quite powerful, and those on the right path dare not neglect it.  After discussing with Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, Master Daoxuan, the head of Qingyun, sent out elite disciples from the four branches of Longshou Peak, Chaoyang Peak, Dazhu Peak and Xiaozhu Peak among the seven branches of his sect.  Tian Buyi, the leader of Dazhu Peak, came to Liubo Mountain with the help of several elders and dozens of Qingyun disciples, plus Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, as well as a few other righteous Sanxian immortals.

    Tian Buyi was stunned when he first saw Zhang Xiaofan. Although he was a little happy, he could still control it. However, his wife Suru didn't have so many scruples. With a smile on her face, she pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and kept asking questions.

    Zhang Xiaofan was grateful in his heart. Seeing that his wife was about to burst into tears again, he tried to hold back and told the story roughly. But in the end, he was concerned about Baguio's identity, so he hid everything about Baguio and the Dripping Blood Cave.  He only said that he was trapped in the middle of the mountain for several days, and he was lucky enough to find a secret passage to escape.

    Listening to this, everyone sighed, it was really a narrow escape.  This time, Song Daren, He Dazhi, Du Bishu, and Tian Linger came among the disciples of Dazhu Peak. From their mouths, Zhang Xiaofan learned about the eight people who were in Wanbat Ancient Cave that day, the Dharma of Tianyin Temple, and the Dharma of Tianyin Temple.  Shan, Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley are safe and sound, and Qi Hao and Zeng are also safe.

    The most dangerous thing is with ZhangLu Xueqi, who fell into the Dead Soul Abyss together with Xiaofan, was poisoned by the Red-Eyed Pig Demon and was injured in a fight with the Yin Spirit Tree Demon. Then the ancient monster Blackwater Black Snake suddenly arrived in the big "tsunami", and the entire  The man was knocked unconscious by a huge wave and passed out under the abyss of death.  However, relying on the blue light emitted by the Divine Sword to protect the Lord, Qi Hao and others, who ventured into the Dead Soul Abyss to rescue people, actually found Lu Xueqi who was surrounded by countless Yin spirits, and then snatched her back from the Yama Palace.  .

    At that time, Lu Xueqi had just woken up and said that Zhang Xiaofan was still alive and under the abyss of death.  However, everyone searched for several days without any clue. Lu Xueqi's poison had not been cleared away and she had not recovered from her serious injuries, but for some unknown reason, she still insisted on finding Zhang Xiaofan.  After a few days, she couldn't hold it anymore, and everyone had to give up the search despite her strong objections, and took Lu Xueqi back to Qingyun Mountain.

    This time, the Qingyun Sect came east in a big way, and all of Zhang Xiaofan’s old acquaintances came here except Zeng.

    Tian Linger said with a smile: "If Senior Sister Lu Xueqi knew that you were safe and sound, she would be extremely happy. You don't know how anxious she was when she couldn't find you under the Dead Soul Abyss that day!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, and the appearance of Lu Xueqi appeared in his mind. He recalled the many rescues she had done under the Dead Soul Abyss, and he couldn't help but feel grateful in his heart. He said, "Senior Sister Lu, taking into account the friendship between the same disciples, I naturally" After that, he said  Halfway through, he suddenly remembered something and turned to Tian Linger and said, "Senior Sister, you were not here at that time. How could you know that Senior Sister Lu was anxious?"

    Tian Linger stuck out her tongue, made a face, and said with a smile, "I heard what Senior Brother Qi Hao said."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned. Looking at Senior Sister Ling'er's smiling face, suddenly his heart, which had been boiling since they met again, cooled down.

    ※※※

    The next day, the two factions of good and evil started fighting again.

    During the battle, Tianyin Temple and other Taoist monks saw the trees in disarray and the wild boars, rabbits, dogs, wild snakes and other living things in the forest. They could not help but sigh and recite the Compassion Mantra for the Rebirth.  After reciting, he shouted "Amitabha", and with a wave of his finger, a magic stone shot out in an earth-shattering way. The people in the demon sect ducked and dodged. With a bang, another hilltop was destroyed, and all living beings were devastated again, so they had to recite the rebirth mantra again.  Come.

    "You are a bald donkey, you have a bald head. If you have the guts, just shut up and come over and fight to the death. You can spend the whole day chirping and chanting a bird curse. If I am not cursed to death by you, I will be annoyed to death by you!"

    "Amitabha, wild dog benefactor, you have sinned so much, and if you don't look back, I'm afraid you will fall into the Abi Hell after death!"

    "Bah, bah, bah! You bastard, are you still a monk? You actually cursed me!"

    ""

    Zhang Xiaofan heard the voice from behind and found it very familiar. He looked closely and saw that it was indeed the strange-looking wild dog Taoist from the Wanbat Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain that day.  At this moment, he was standing in front of the demon sect's camp, with an angry look on his face and foaming at the mouth, cursing at the halberd finger of a monk from Tianyin Temple in the righteous way. The old man, Lin Feng, Liu Hao and the beautiful young woman were also looking at each other at this moment.  Standing among the people of the Demon Cult.

    Zhang Xiaofan was just thinking that these guys were here, when he suddenly heard someone behind him reciting a Buddhist chant, saying: "Amitabha, how are you, Junior Brother Zhang!"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and saw that he was an acquaintance, Fa Xiang and Fa Shan from Tianyin Temple.  Among the eight people from the Wanbat Ancient Cave, the two monks from Tianyin Temple had always been good friends with him, and especially with this Dharma image, they looked at him with special eyes.  Moreover, he also knew from Tian Linger's mouth that although it was this Dharma Xiang who made the decision to leave the Dead Soul Abyss that day despite Lu Xueqi's objections, it was said that he could not pretend to be so sad at all costs.

    After Zhang Xiaofan heard this, he was always grateful. When he saw that they were Dharma and Dharma Shan, he quickly saluted and said, "Hello, two senior brothers."

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked at him carefully, let out a sigh of relief, and said with a smile on his face: "The ancients said: 'Good luck people have God's blessing', and now I believe it. Junior Brother Zhang survived the catastrophe, which is gratifying and congratulatory. He will be blessed in the future."  "

    The tall Fashan stood behind his senior brother who was a head shorter than him, and said angrily: "Junior brother Zhang is so lucky!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt grateful in his heart and said: "Thank you two senior brothers for your concern."

    The Dharma Minister smiled and nodded, and then looked at the field. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was already fighting with the Tianyin Temple monk, so he reached out and patted his shoulder gently and said, "Let's talk when we have time."

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly responded: "Yes."

    The Dharma Minister took two steps, then turned back, smiled at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Junior brother Zhang, when you have time, you should go and see the noble sect's Lu Xueqi and Donor Lu. She is very worried about you!" He said on his face.  Slightly mysterious, he looked at each other with a smile and went away together.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and couldn't help but look to the side at the small bamboo peak of Qingyun Gate.  This time, Xiaozhu Peak’s first water-moon peak was?In the future, the female disciples, headed by senior sister Wen Min, will follow the orders of Cangsong Taoist and Tian Buyi.  Lu Xueqi was standing among them at the moment.

    After not seeing each other for more than a month, Lu Xueqi looked a little thinner. I don’t know if it was caused by those injuries, but looking at it from here, Zhang Xiaofan still felt amazing. He just felt that this woman was born with a gorgeous and peerless appearance. Even though she  Thin, as if the drop of cold dew gently revealed among the blooming lilies, desolate and a little aloof, adding to the beauty.

    Most of the female disciples of Xiaozhufeng Sect are beautiful women, attracting countless gazes from around them. Except for the old monks of Tianyin Temple who stare intently, the male disciples of Qingyun Sect and Fenxiang Valley all look here intentionally or unintentionally. Lu Xueqi even more  It is what attracts the most attention.  However, at this time, she had regained her original coldness and arrogance. When her eyes accidentally glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, she only paused briefly and then moved away without any other expression.

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed a little disappointed, but after a while he felt a little happy.  Originally, he was a little afraid of this cold and beautiful woman, but now that he saw her ignoring him, he felt relaxed.  Within a moment, his spirit was attracted by Tian Linger's "giggle" laughter, and he could no longer turn around.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 6 Violence

.    The person facing Taoist Wild Dog in the field was an eminent monk from Tianyin Temple. He had a profound spiritual practice. He used a brilliant golden wooden fish magic weapon to chase Taoist Wild Dog as if it was alive in the air.  The wild dog Taoist was in an extremely embarrassed state. The strange fang magic weapon in his hand was gray and no longer glowing, fearing that it would be broken by the opponent.

    I saw the sound of wooden fish ringing in the field, and the golden wooden fish in the air shook their heads and swung their tails, chasing after the wild dog Taoist. The wild dog Taoist gasped and ran away in a panic, looking funny.  The people in the righteous path burst into laughter, and Tian Linger, who had a girlish heart, couldn't stop laughing.  Zhang Xiaofan stood beside her and secretly looked at the senior sister, but saw Tian Linger's smile was like a flower, with two shallow dimples exposed on the snow-like face. It was really as touching as it was beautiful.  He felt intoxicated and just hoped that this moment would last forever.

    Suddenly he heard a roar in the field, and Zhang Xiaofan looked around, but it was the old man who jumped out of the crowd and came to the rescue.  His Taoism is far superior to that of wild dogs, and the power of the Red Demonic Eye is not small. The eminent monk of Tianyin Temple also put away his smile and dealt with it carefully.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a few glances and suddenly noticed something strange.  In the Demon Sect, when Taoist Wild Dog was trapped, except for the old man, Liu Hao and others who had ugly expressions, most of the others looked like they were watching the fun and gloating over the misfortune. Later, Taoist Wild Dog could not support himself.  Only the elder brother came to the rescue, while the others just stood by and watched.  Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart, thinking to himself that the people in this demon sect really couldn't treat each other with common sense. Could it be that they had some factional disputes within themselves?

    In fact, Zhang Xiaofan’s guess was pretty much the same.  The old man, Wild Dog, and others all belong to the Blood Refining Hall of the Demon Sect. Eight hundred years ago, this group was extremely prosperous and famous under the hands of the black-hearted old man. However, it has been in decline for a long time and has long been squeezed out by the mainstream factions in the Demon Sect.  At this time, they saw that the wild dog was making a fool of themselves. Instead of helping, the people from the Demon Cult, who were outnumbered, laughed and laughed at the joke.

    After all, the old boss is the leader of a faction and has a lot of knowledge. He withstood the offensive of the monk Tianyin Temple in just a few rounds.

    The wild dog Taoist got a chance, regained his breath, and cursed: "You thief and a bald donkey, I almost killed your Taoist grandfather!" In the midst of the curse, he turned around and pounced, attacking the old man one by one with two.

    There was an uproar among the righteous people, and some people cursed: "The demon sect is so shameless."

    Amid the denunciation, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a sound of wind around him and was startled.  However, Tian Linger was unwilling to be left alone and rushed out. Bursts of amber and vermillion silk rays surrounded her graceful figure and soared into the air.

    "Shameless monster, use more to fight against less. Master of Dharma, let me help you!" Tian Linger shouted.

    It was only then that Zhang Xiaofan learned that the name of the monk in the field was Fa Zhong. Hearing this name, it seemed that he was of the same generation as Fa Xiang Fa Shan and the others, but in appearance he was much older than the two of them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tian Ling’er jumped out when Fa Zhong saw him, shouted a Buddha’s name, and said, “Thank you so much, donor.”

    Fazhong said and made a move with his right hand. The golden wooden fish in the air immediately rushed towards the old man, entangled him and took him aside. Tian Linger took advantage of the situation and took him to the wild dog Taoist.  Anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance that Fazhong left Tian Ling'er with a wild dog that was obviously bad because he was young.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched Tian Linger and Wild Dog get in touch with each other. He was anxious and was about to go out and help. Suddenly someone grabbed his shoulder and it turned out to be senior brother Song Daren.  Song Daren looked straight and said in a low voice: "Junior brother, the devils of the Demon Cult are shameless. They want to rely on more to win, but we don't even bother to do it."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately woke up, nodded, and stopped his momentum.  I accidentally saw Tian Buyi and his wife, both looking calm and calm, and then I thought, with Master and Sister here, how could Senior Sister Ling'er have anything to do?  I am really worrying too much.

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed and glanced around. Seeing that everyone around him seemed to be watching the field, no one noticed his gaffe. Song Daren also turned his head to look at the fighting in mid-air as if nothing had happened, and then put down  Heart comes.  At this moment, he suddenly felt a gaze falling on him from the side, but when he turned his head to look, he saw that there were the senior sisters of Xiaozhu Peak, Lu Xueqi was among them, but no one looked at them.  .

    At this time, in mid-air, Tian Linger used the amber scarlet silk as he pleased.  In the rays of light, Taoist Wild Dog was dizzy. He only felt that there were lines of Zhu Ling up and down, left, right, and front, trapping him in the middle. He could not break out and break. After a while, he was afraid that he would be destroyed.  I'm going to be made into zongzi by this Zhu Ling.

    When Tian Buyi saw his daughter's face, he couldn't help but show a proud look on his face, and many people in the righteous way also expressed their admiration.  Tian Linger's appearance was originally beautiful, but compared to the wild dog Taoist's dog-like appearance, there was a huge difference.  In the end, not only the righteous people applauded, but even a few people from the Demonic Cult laughed out loud.

    The wild dogs listened and became angry.  Although his cultivation is not deep,However, her experience with the enemy was far beyond that of a fledgling girl like Tian Linger. As soon as she rolled her eyes and took a few glances at Tian Linger, she saw that this girl was probably a newcomer and immediately shouted loudly.  : "Smelly girl, you look quite handsome, but I didn't expect you to be having an affair with this old monk!"

    ??The people present suddenly fell silent. After a while, the people in the righteous sect were all shouting curses, and the people in the devil's sect burst into laughter. Some obscene people also laughed loudly: "You are right, you are right, I really can't tell!"

    Tian Linger was angry and anxious, and said angrily: "You, what are you talking about?"

    The wild dog pointed his halberd, and the dog's face was "righteous and awe-inspiring", and he said as if he was doing justice for heaven: "Bah, if you didn't have a good relationship with this old monk, how could you jump out to help him?"

    After saying this, even Fa Zhong changed his face and shouted the name "Amitabha" to the Buddha. Tian Linger turned pale with anger. She actually knew that this was a wild dog's plan to provoke the enemy, but she was an eighteen-year-old girl.  How could I not be angry when I was suddenly given such a huge insult in front of a large crowd? Immediately, a flaw in the magic weapon was revealed.

    The wild dog took aim at the opportunity and rushed out of the siege of Amber Zhu Ling.  Only then did he see his figure coming out, and then he heard a roar, and the red silk curtains in the sky suddenly closed. If this person was in the middle, would he be afraid of being crushed to pieces?

    The wild dog couldn't help but stick out his long tongue and said: "What a cruel girl!"

    Tian Linger was extremely angry, and her originally white face turned red. Without saying a word, the amber scarlet silk rose into the wind, speeding like lightning, and rushed towards Taoist Wild Dog again.

    The wild dog was frightened and ran away holding its head.  When the people in the Demon Cult saw him escaping back, they booed and booed. Suddenly, they didn't know who was leading the attack. With the sound of "whooshing", they all flew away in the clouds and mist, and no one helped him.

    In the blink of an eye, only the people from the Blood Refining Hall were left in the Demon Sect.  The elder brother looked there with a gloomy face and resentment in his heart, but after all he knew that this was no longer a place where he could stay for a long time.  At that moment, the red devil's eyes glowed red continuously, forcing Fa Zhong back several feet, he stood up, and with one move of his hand, everyone fled away.

    Tian Linger wanted to chase her again, but her father Tian Buyi said loudly from behind: "Ling'er, stop chasing me."

    Tian Linger stopped abruptly, her face still flushed. She turned to Tian Buyi and said, "Dad, listen to that monster's nonsense"

    Tian Buyi smiled, but Suru stepped forward, pulled her down, and said with a smile: "Those demon sect monsters can do all kinds of evil things, let alone say some foul words, we just don't listen.  That’s it.”

    At this time, most of the people in the righteous way echoed and said: "Exactly, exactly."

    "Miss Tian, ??don't take it to heart."

    Only then did Tian Linger come down in frustration.  When people in the righteous path saw that the devils of the Demon Sect had dispersed, most of them also dispersed. In these days, they often fought like this with the Demon Sect. They dispersed, and then fought again.

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to go up and talk to Senior Sister Ling'er when he was suddenly hit on the shoulder. When he looked back, he was stunned for a moment and then beamed with joy.  I saw Lin Jingyu standing behind me, with a happy face. I hadn't seen him for a long time. He was dressed in white, with a dragon-slaying sword stuck on his back. His sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes were handsome and elegant. He was really outstanding.

    Speaking of which, this was the first time Zhang Xiaofan saw this playmate he had grown up with since the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.  These days he wandered around the world, and every time he was at a critical moment of life or death, Lin Jingyu's figure never failed to cross his mind.

    Lin Jingyu looked at him for a long time, with joy and excitement on his face at first. He suddenly rushed up and hugged Zhang Xiaofan in his arms, refusing to let go for a long time before letting go.  Zhang Xiaofan was equally excited and saw some tears flashing in Lin Jingyu's eyes.

    "Xiaofan!" Lin Jingyu choked up as soon as he spoke, and the hand holding his shoulder was even harder, almost causing Zhang Xiaofan pain.

    But Zhang Xiaofan didn't care at all. After seeing Lin Jingyu, it seemed that only this brother could understand the fear and despair he had experienced in the past few days on the edge of life and death.  Only in front of this brother can he truly relax.

    Lin Jingyu held him tightly and whispered: "Xiaofan, I, I, I thought I would never see you again" At this point, he was so excited that his lips trembled slightly.  I can't say any more.

    "Me, me too." Zhang Xiaofan looked at him in the same way. After a while, the two of them suddenly looked at each other and smiled, exhaling a long breath.

    "It's good to come back. We will wipe out the demon sect and take revenge together in the future!" Lin Jingyu grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder and said with a smile.

    "Yes." Zhang Xiaofan nodded heavily.

    Lin Jingyu's mood slowly stabilized, and his face became much calmer. Looking at Zhang Xiaofan's now slightly dusty face, suddenly there was a trace of sadness in his eyebrows, and he said: "After I heard that you came down the mountain, I was?You are happy, but I hate myself.  I didn’t expect that Master’s high hopes for me over the years have been wasted, and my achievements are actually not as good as yours.  "

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, shook his head and said: "Jingyu, you can't say that, who doesn't know that your qualifications are ten times better than mine. If I met you in the last big test, I would definitely lose. I'm just lucky  It’s just better.”

    Lin Jingyu took out a breath, smiled heartily, and said, "That's true. No matter how hard I practice in the future, I won't be able to defeat you if you don't believe me, but you can't relax either."

    Zhang Xiaofan laughed and nodded vigorously.

    The two of them were reminiscing about old times here, where Tian Linger was still pouting and acting coquettishly to her mother, and Suru was comforting her with a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan chatted with Lin Jingyu for a while, looked at the master's door, grabbed Lin Jingyu's hand and said, "Come, let me introduce you to my master and brother."

    Lin Jingyu snorted and said in a low voice: "It's just your short winter melon master, forget it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at him and said, "Don't talk nonsense." He said and pulled him over.

    Lin Jingyu looked helpless and had no choice but to let him go.  Walking closer, Zhang Xiaofan was about to speak when he suddenly saw where Tian Ling'er and his wife Suru were talking. I don't know when someone came out. The jade tree faced the wind, and he was handsome and handsome. It was Qi Hao.

    Qi Hao said a few words to Tian Linger in a warm voice, and Tian Linger immediately laughed, without even a hint of anger.  With a smile as bright as a flower, she actually grabbed Qi Hao's hand and walked over to Tian Buyi in front of everyone.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt a "buzz" in his mind, and everything went blank. In an instant, there was no scene anymore. Only the senior sister was left holding Qi Hao's hand and walking over. He could faintly hear Lin Jingyu next to him with a trace of  With a smile, he whispered: "Originally, your short winter melon master was determined not to allow senior brother Qi Hao and senior sister Tian to be together, but senior brother Qi went to plead with the master. The master always valued senior brother Qi, and asked the master to say, you  Then the master had no choice but to agree. Hehe, you see they have made it public now"

    Lin Jingyu suddenly stopped talking, opened his mouth slightly, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan beside him.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have suddenly changed. He felt a violent fire suddenly rising deep in his heart, almost burning his entire body.

    He only felt that he was being burned alive in the evil fire of the Nine Netherworld, while in front of him, the man and his most beloved beautiful woman were holding hands together and walking over.

    The fire stick that had been hidden in his waist also felt a familiar cold feeling at this time, traveling throughout his body. However, instead of cooling down the fanatical fire, it seemed to add fuel to the fire, a murderous and brutal feeling.  Anger, a hint of blood-devouring fanaticism, just like this, distorted Zhang Xiaofan's face.

    In this scene, everyone was suddenly stunned, and the originally harmonious atmosphere was frozen in an instant.  Then everyone saw that the young junior brother, who had always been docile and gentle, suddenly exuded a murderous aura that was not even seen in the demon sect just now. The people around him actually took a step back involuntarily, looking at this sudden  He suddenly turned into a vicious man and took a step toward Qi Hao and Tian Linger with murderous intent.

    The blue sky on Liubo Mountain seems to have darkened.

    Song Daren stood up first and stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan. He immediately felt that there was no trace of familiarity in the junior brother he had grown up with.

    Feeling that someone was standing in front of him, Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and glared at Song Daren. Song Daren looked at his suddenly bloodshot eyes and felt chilled. He forced a smile and said, "Xiaofan, what are you doing?"  Already?"

    Zhang Xiaofan did not answer, but said in a low voice, slightly hoarse: "Get out of the way."

    His tone of voice was very long and low, as if he had to use a lot of effort to say it, but it sounded horrifying to everyone.

    Tian Buyi’s face suddenly darkened, and everyone was also stunned.

    Then, under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan saw that Song Daren was still standing in front of him, so he clenched the fire stick with his right hand. Suddenly, a cold dark green light emitted from the stick, bringing with it the fire burning stick that he had never seen before.  An unprecedented sense of chilling.

    Song Daren was really frightened at this moment. It was not that the murderous intention was so strong, nor that Zhang Xiaofan's spiritual practice seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds after one month after coming down the mountain, but that this little junior brother who had respected and loved him since childhood seemed to be  He really wanted to kill him.

    He saw it, Tian Buyi naturally saw it, and took a step forward with a gloomy face. Although he still thought that Zhang Xiaofan was not Song Daren's opponent, the little apprentice's magic weapon was very strange.  He stole the show at the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Conference, and I'm afraid Song Daren won't be easy to deal with.

    &nbsp; At this moment, Tian Linger ran out with a surprised look on her face, stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and Song Daren, and faced her favorite junior brother since childhood, she said in shock: "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?  ?”

    That face engraved in the heart, that pair of bright eyes, this woman who is haunted by dreams, just stood in front of me, asking with concern and care

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly froze. He was stunned, as if he had woken up from a dream. The anger in his body receded like a tide. However, he felt a tearing pain. He looked at the senior sister in front of him blankly.  I feel like crying!

    Do you know that at that moment of life and death, the person who misses the most in my heart is you?

    Do you know that dreaming back to Qingyun and thousands of lingering thoughts are just for you?

    did you know……

    "Pa", there was a loud crisp sound, and Zhang Xiaofan was slapped in the face by Tian Buyi who suddenly appeared next to him. He flew out involuntarily, drawing an arc in mid-air, far away.  Left outside.

    The crowd was shocked.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground with stars in his eyes, but when he came back to his senses, he felt even more ashamed at this moment.  How could he actually want to attack his senior brother who had always taken care of him since he was a child, and still have evil thoughts? This is simply heinous and a heinous crime!

    He struggled to get up, but before he could straighten his body, his feet gave way and he fell down again. Half of his cheeks swelled up, and bright red blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.

    However, at this moment, he seemed to be unable to feel the pain in his body. He only felt the fear in his heart that he had never experienced before, shouting at himself: What's wrong, what's wrong, what's wrong with you, are you crazy?

    He raised his head in a daze and looked at the people in the division in front of him, as if all of them were strangers at this moment.  And the way they looked at him was like looking at strangers they had never seen before.

    What happened to all this?

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up with difficulty. No one spoke. Everyone looked at him, but looking at his expression, they were far more confused than scared, as if he himself didn't know what was going on.

    Song Daren, after all, loved Zhang Xiaofan from the bottom of his heart. He turned to Tian Buyi and said, "Master, junior brother, he didn't mean any disrespect, he just, just"

    "Shut up!" Tian Buyi shouted, Song Daren did not dare to say any more.  Tian Buyi, who was short and fat, now looked like a towering angry god, walking towards Zhang Xiaofan step by step.

    A trace of fear appeared on Zhang Xiaofan's face. After all, this was the master he had been most afraid of since he was a child. He couldn't even imagine what he would face next?

    Suddenly, a white figure stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Lin Jingyu’s face was as cold as frost, and his eyebrows were furrowed, but facing the world-famous Qingyun Sect’s Dazhu Peak, he still looked like he was a boy, without the slightest fear.

    He was dressed in white as snow. He stood there as if a nail was nailed to the ground. He didn't move an inch. Even if there were rough waves in front of him, it seemed that he couldn't move him at all.

    "Kuang Rang", amidst the roar of the dragon, the dragon-slaying sword was suddenly unsheathed, and green light enveloped him and Zhang Xiaofan - two people with the same life experience.  With an awe-inspiring air, he didn't even look at his senior brother Qi Hao, whom he always respected, who was giving him winks, and said decisively: "If you dare to touch Xiaofan again, kill me first!"

    Qi Hao took a breath of cold air and glanced at Tian Buyi. He saw that Tian Buyi's face was as ugly as possible at the moment, almost the color of pig liver.  You don't know how angry he was.

    It’s just that Qi Hao, as the disciple of Longshou Peak, has no reason to avoid it, and Lin Jingyu has always been deeply loved by his mentor Cangsong Taoist, so he can’t ignore it no matter what.

    Qi Hao looked at Tian Buyi's expression and knew that trying to persuade him was useless, so he could only run over quickly, pulled Lin Jingyu, and whispered: "You are crazy, junior brother, this is their Dazhu Peak  It’s an internal family matter, why are you meddling in it? Even if my mentor is here, there’s nothing to say, just come with me and leave!”

    Unexpectedly, Lin Jingyu was very different from usual today. He snorted and said, "If I leave, I don't know how much Xiaofan will be tortured by this man. He has a lonely life and is just like me. If I don't stand up  On his side, no one in the world will stand on his side anymore." As he spoke, his eyes were like lightning, and he looked directly at the door of Dazhufeng. Although he knew that the difference in strength was too big, looking at his expression, for the sake of the brother behind him,  He actually put life and death aside.

    Qi Hao was speechless. Seeing that Junior Brother Lin had such a bad temper, he was really worried.  While he was anxious, a hand suddenly touched Lin Jingyu's shoulder.

    &nbsp; Lin Jingyu was startled and looked back, only to see Zhang Xiaofan standing behind him. Half of his face was swollen, but his eyes were filled with tears, and his voice was choked with sobs: "Jingyu, you  , I accept your wishes. Now it is my fault, and I will admit my mistake to Master. You should go back with Senior Brother Qi first!"

    Lin Jingyu frowned and was about to speak, but he heard Qi Hao whispering urgently in his ear: "Junior brother Lin, if you are here again, I'm afraid you will make Uncle Tian more and more angry and harm Zhang."  Junior brother, let’s go, let’s go quickly!”

    With that said, he pulled him away by force and left.  Lin Jingyu was struggling on his own, but after looking at Zhang Xiaofan's slightly pleading eyes, he hesitated and pulled in his heart. After a long time, he was finally pulled away by Qi Hao. As he walked away, he looked back at Zhang Xiaofan three times.

    Tian Buyi’s face was extremely ugly. Everyone at Dazhufeng’s gate looked at each other, and no one dared to say a word.

    Zhang Xiaofan silently walked up to him, knelt down, and lowered his head on the ground in front of him, motionless.

    Tian Buyi sneered and said: "Ah! I don't dare to take it seriously. Who is this? With such a high level of Taoism and such murderous intent, do you still think of me as your master?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his body, and only knocked his head three times without raising his head, still lying on the ground.

    Song Daren and others have always loved this junior brother. Seeing him like this, they had already forgotten Zhang Xiaofan’s strange appearance just now, and they all said to Tian Buyi: "Master, junior brother, he"

    Tian Buyi waved his hand, and everyone's words were choked in their throats.  Tian Buyi looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, snorted angrily, and said coldly: "I didn't expect that I actually taught a rebellious person in these years!"

    After he finished speaking, he didn’t even look back, turned around and left, ignoring Zhang Xiaofan.

    Suru sighed and followed. Everyone had no choice but to follow. There was only one Zhang Xiaofan left in the field, kneeling on the ground alone.

    His head still did not rise.

    ※※※

    As the sky grew dark, people from the righteous path came to rest on the mountainside south of Liubo Mountain.  There are more than a dozen naturally formed caves here, which is very convenient. As soon as I went up the mountain that day, I was noticed by the right people.

    Qingyun Gate is divided into four caves.  Dazhu Peak has the least number of people. It is in a cave in the far west, next to a dense forest. On the other side are Longshou Peak, Chaoyang Peak, and Xiaozhu Peak.  The caves beyond are occupied by Tianyin Temple, Fenxiang Valley and other righteous people.

    This time when Zhang Xiaofan came back, he met the Dharma Minister and Fashan of Tianyin Temple, and Qi Hao also came over to say hello. Lu Xueqi stood among the people at Xiaozhu Peak and did not come over. She only saw Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley.

    However, he didn't have the mind to think about these things at the moment. He followed the others back. He didn't dare to enter the cave, so he kept kneeling on the rocks outside the cave. From afternoon to dark, he knelt for more than four hours, but Tian Buyi  There is no intention of being soft-hearted at all.

    Many other disciples of Qingyun Sect and people from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley came out to see it. They often gathered in a group and pointed in the distance, and jeers could be faintly heard.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt ashamed, but he did not dare to get up.  However, after kneeling for such a long time, my knees were extremely sore.

    Suddenly there was a noise from the nearby cave, where the disciples of Longshou Peak lived.  Zhang Xiaofan didn't raise his head, but he vaguely heard Lin Jingyu speaking loudly and angrily there. It seemed that he couldn't bear it anymore and was about to rush over, but was held tightly by Qi Hao and other disciples.

    In the midst of the commotion, a powerful voice suddenly came from the cave next door: "Jingyu, come in, I have something to tell you."

    Zhang Xiaofan knew that this was the voice of Master Cangsong, the leader of Longshou Peak. The Longshou Peak disciples suddenly became quiet, which showed the majesty of Taoist Cangsong.  Not long after, Lin Jingyu, who finally did not dare to disobey his master's orders, walked in and never came out again.

    Calmness returned to the dark night, and the spectators gradually dispersed, leaving only Zhang Xiaofan, who was still kneeling at the entrance of the cave.

    At this moment, the voices of Song Daren, He Dazhi, Du Bishu and others came from the Dazhu Peak Cave to plead with Tian Buyi, but Tian Buyi scolded him angrily, and no one dared to say any more.

    But before they were silent for a moment, Tian Linger's excited voice came: "Dad, what are you doing? Xiaofan has been kneeling outside for almost five hours. What did he do wrong? Did he hurt senior brother or something?  Kill him, he has already admitted his mistake, and you still don’t let him in"

    There was a loud "boom" sound, and rocks flew everywhere. Thinking that Tian Buyi was still angry, he hit the hard rock with his palm, smashing it into pieces.  Tian Linger seemed to want to say more, but she heard Master Suru say a few words in a low voice, pulled her over, and then there was no more sound.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??m

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 7 Wind and Rain

.    It was a dark night, with no moon or stars in sight, and no trace of light in the night sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan has been kneeling at the entrance of the cave for almost six hours.  Most of the disciples from other sects had already fallen asleep, and even the last fire that was lit in the Dazhu Peak cave was gradually extinguished with great reluctance.

    In the cave, Tian Buyi seemed to have said something, and Tian Linger shouted out almost immediately: "Dad!"

    There was no sound, no content, Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know what happened, but soon, Song Daren walked out.

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head and looked at his senior brother.  Song Daren had a look of intolerance on his face, but in the end he still said cruelly: "Junior brother, master said that you are annoying him by kneeling here. He told you to kneel further away."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart sank, but his face suddenly felt cold and icy.  On this dark night, it started to rain.

    He didn’t say a word, he got up silently, walked far away, and knelt down under the ancient trees at the edge of the dense forest.

    Song Daren looked at him for a long time, but saw the figure of his junior brother gradually blurring in the night rain and fog. He sighed softly, shook his head, and walked back.

    There was a loud "bang", thunder came from the sky, and white lightning flashed across the sky, as if the dark night sky was split into several pieces.  After a while, huge raindrops fell down like pebbles, hitting the rocks with a crackling sound.  Later, it rained heavily.

    In the blink of an eye, the world was filled with mist. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was completely soaked in a moment, and his clothes clung to his body, feeling indescribably cold.  He raised his head and looked forward. The originally dark night and the heavy rain made it impossible to see what was going on in the cave.

    Between heaven and earth, it seemed that he was the only one left, suffering here.

    He lowered his head and remained motionless.

    This heavy rain seemed to be punished by God. It kept falling, and the rain did not recede at all. Lightning and thunder roared wildly on him!

    Rainwater flowed from his naked hair and slid down his face. Zhang Xiaofan could hardly open his eyes. But at this moment, in this windy and rainy moment, he suddenly saw that behind him  In front of him, a figure appeared, and a pair of feet stepped in front of him.

    He raised his head with difficulty, and lightning flashed in the sky, and huge thunder roared. With that glimmer of light, he could clearly see the poignant and beautiful woman standing in front of him.

    Zhang Xiaofan was completely stunned.

    Lu Xueqi was soaked from head to toe. The lightning flashed away, and her figure turned into a hazy shadow in the darkness.  But Zhang Xiaofan could clearly feel that she was right in front of him.

    On a rainy and stormy night, such a gentle figure squatted down gently in front of him.

    The heavier the rain, the wilder the wind!

    Deep in the woods, there seemed to be monsters roaring and making noises.

    A cold palm, with a slight tremor, stroked the ends of Zhang Xiaofan's hair, and a voice like a dream voice said in a low voice on this stormy night: "Don't be afraid, it will pass soon!"

    ""

    "I will be here with you!"

    ""

    "Boom!" The thunder seemed to crack the night sky and shattered the soul.  In the place where lightning flashes, in the roaring wind and rain, when the icy rain flowers dance like demons, that gentle face and those gentle eyes, like the sweetest figure in a dream, stay with you.

    She whispered to herself in the wind and rain, to Zhang Xiaofan, and as if to herself, she said softly, softly: "You save me and protect me at the risk of your own life, and I will treat you the same."

    God knows the pain in your heart, and I know it. I cannot share your pain, so I bear it with you.  I always hope that one day you can be happily together with the one you love"

    The words became softer and softer, and gradually disappeared.  The wind and rain became more violent, and the figure was so weak, swaying like injured grass in the wind.  Zhang Xiaofan felt in a trance, as if in a dream.

    The night is dark and the sky is speechless!

    The wind and rain raged for a long time and finally subsided a little. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was cold, and the cold air invaded his body. His hands and feet were already cold. He knew that if he continued like this, he would definitely become seriously ill, but no matter what, he did not want to get up to hide from the rain.

    In this coldness, a faint warmth came from the arm of his right hand, slowly swimming through his body, absorbing a lot of the coldness. It seemed to come from the arm tied to his right hand.  That magical weapon, the Mysterious Fire Mirror.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly thought of the ghost-like woman just now, and thought it was Lu Xueqi in a trance. But at this moment, he could no longer see where the figure was. He didn't know whether he was gone or not.Never appeared.

    Thinking of this, a wry smile appeared on his lips, and he shook his head, water droplets splashing everywhere.  But at this moment, I heard a voice clearly: "Silly boy!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, turned around quickly, and almost called out "Senior Sister Lu".  But he saw a woman slowly walking out of the depths of the jungle, holding an umbrella to protect her from the wind and rain. She looked at him with a smile, but it was the person he never expected to see here - Baguio, a girl from the Demon Cult.

    At this time, in the night, although the rain was less intense than before, it was still quite heavy and could not be seen clearly from a distance.  Zhang Xiaofan thought he was dazzled, but when he took a closer look, it was really Baguio, walking over with a smile on his face.

    I saw that she was still wearing aqua clothes, and she was still holding the green oilcloth umbrella in her hand.  But the wind and rain were so strong that the edges of her light clothes got wet in several places.  As I walked closer, I could see more and more clearly. Those areas were soaked by the water, sticking softly to the skin, looming.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly lowered his head and stopped looking at her.

    Baguio was startled for a moment, squatted down in front of him, looked at him up and down, chuckled, and said: "You are really weird. You have to kneel here in such a heavy rain. Could it be that this is your Qingyun Sect too?"  Is it a method of practice?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at her angrily, but saw Baguio's pretty face in the night, unexpectedly gentle as water, and couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.

    "Boom!" Thunder rumbled from the dark clouds in the sky.  Almost at the same moment, a huge lightning flashed across the sky, splitting the night sky in half, flashing for a moment before fading away.  Along with the lightning and thunder, the rain in the sky became even stronger again.

    Baguio frowned and leaned forward.  Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the pain from the raindrops that hit his body suddenly decreased, and his whole body felt as if he had suddenly been liberated from the heavy pressure and became relaxed.

    He looked up and saw that Baguio had moved the umbrella halfway over to block the rain for him.  But the rain was so heavy that Baguio couldn't help but miss Zhang Xiaofan, and half of his body was wet in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart, and he couldn't help but stretched out his hand to push the umbrella over, and whispered: "You just got seriously ill in the Blood Cave, be careful of catching a cold."

    Baguio seemed stunned for a moment and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked strange at her and asked in surprise: "What's wrong?"

    ??Biyao pursed her lips and smiled, but her expression seemed to be very happy, and said: "So you, a kid, still care about my body?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, but luckily it was difficult to see it in this stormy night. He immediately said: "I'm afraid that if you get sick later, you'll blame me again."

    Baguio leaned towards him and immediately squatted closely with him. The difference was that Zhang Xiaofan was kneeling on the ground, while Baguio was squatting next to him.  At the same time, Baguio's umbrella moved over again, blocking the two of them from the wind and rain.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that despite the wind and rain, there was a gentleness and faint fragrance coming from his side. He couldn't help but look to the side. He didn't expect that Baguio was also looking at him. The two looked at each other, and they were stunned immediately.  After a while, Zhang Xiaofan first looked away, but for some unknown reason, his heart began to beat violently.

    But Baguio, who had always been very talkative, became quiet at this moment, squatting quietly beside Zhang Xiaofan, accompanying him, but when he wasn't paying attention, she quietly moved the umbrella towards Zhang Xiaofan.  Some, shielding him a little more from the wind and rain.

    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan, who was silent and confused, suddenly remembered something and couldn't help shouting out. He immediately looked back at Baguio, with an anxious look on his face, and said anxiously: "You, how can you come here?  ?”

    Baguio was not too surprised by his reaction. She just smiled faintly and said in a faint voice, amidst the sound of wind and rain that filled the sky and the ground, with a bit of sadness: "I'm here to see you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his voice, but the anxiety in his voice was palpable, and said: "We are surrounded by people from the righteous path, not to mention the seniors from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, just a random elder from our Qingyun Sect, you  There will be no burial place. Why don’t you leave quickly?”

    But Baguio seemed indifferent, just looked at Zhang Xiaofan's anxious look with a smile, and suddenly sighed and said: "You brat, you do have some conscience!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless for a moment.

    I could only hear Baguio whispering: "Don't you consider yourself to be righteous? Don't you think there is no balance between good and evil? Why don't you call someone to arrest me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, but after hearing her words, he felt like he was enlightened.?My heart was shocked, and I broke out in cold sweat all over my body.  Although he is not as talented or smart as Lin Jingyu and senior sister Tian Linger in the eyes of outsiders, he is not a fool after all. However, no one has taken him seriously on Dazhu Peak in recent years, which makes him also  Just a little inferiority complex.

    At this moment, after hearing Baguio’s angry and happy words, Zhang Xiaofan immediately realized that his situation at this moment was really wrong.  Not to mention that I was still a guilty person who was punished by my master, but at this moment, someone from the same sect discovered that I was seemingly intimate with this girl from the Demon Cult, and I was afraid that I couldn't tell the difference even though my body was full of mouths.

    When Zhang Xiaofan thought about this consequence, there was a "buzzing" sound in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he did not dare to continue thinking about it anyway.  Her heart was in confusion, and she was about to call out to her classmates. Unexpectedly, she glanced around and saw Baguio's shoulders leaning against her. At this moment, it was windy and rainy, but she covered her head with most of the umbrellas. She herself  That half of the body was already soaked.

    The clothes clung to her skin, reflecting in his eyes.  Even on her snow-white face, there were a few drops of rainwater, which condensed into beads and slowly slid down.

    Zhang Xiaofan could not utter this cry no matter what.

    "W-why are you doing this?" Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and said softly: "I also guessed that your father must be a big shot, and you must be a pampered young lady on weekdays. Why do you have to do this for me, a small Qingyun disciple?  Take such a big risk and suffer here?”

    The wind and rain were blowing, the sky and the earth were killing each other, and in the vast night rain, it seemed that there was only this place left in the whole world, just the two of them.

    Baguio seemed to feel a slight coldness, and moved closer to Zhang Xiaofan. This action was both friendly and familiar, just like the scene when the two of them were at the critical moment of life and death in the Blood Cave.

    Her voice was a bit erratic at this moment: "No, I have not suffered. You don't know that the real suffering in this world is in people's hearts"

    Her voice gradually lowered, and the words behind her became inaudible, but Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that she quietly leaned her head on his shoulder.

    The sound of wind and rain roared by, but Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his mind was blank.

    Only the faint fragrance beside him, in the cold wind and rain, was so real that it lingered around him.

    In the early morning, the clouds opened, the sun rose, the rain stopped and the wind stopped.

    Tian Buyi walked out of the cave alone, and saw his little apprentice from a distance, still kneeling on the edge of the dense forest in the distance, motionless.

    He frowned and walked over.  When he got close, Zhang Xiaofan heard a voice, raised his head and saw that it was Master Tian Buyi. He moved his mouth twice and called out in a low voice: "Master."

    Tian Buyi saw that his clothes were soaked through, and there were drops of water dripping from time to time in his hair. His face looked even pale. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot from the heavy rain last night.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but frown. At this moment, he heard faint voices coming from the row of caves behind him. He expected that it was the disciples of various sects who were getting up.  Tian Buyi snorted and walked towards the woods. When he passed by Zhang Xiaofan, he said calmly: "Come with me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded quickly and was about to stand up. Unexpectedly, he was only halfway up when his feet suddenly went soft and he fell down again. He only felt that his two feet were numb and sore. He thought it was caused by kneeling all night.

    Tian Buyi was walking in front. He stopped and seemed to hesitate for a moment, but he still didn't look back and walked straight forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and used his hands to massage his legs repeatedly.  Fortunately, he was not a spoiled person. The body he had trained while chopping bamboo at Dazhu Peak began to respond. After a while, his energy and blood became smoother and he could walk again.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up and looked forward, only to see Tian Buyi’s figure almost disappearing into the woods, so he quickly ran to follow him.  Not long after, when the disciples from the various sects in the cave came out, they could no longer be seen.

    In the woods on Liubo Mountain, there are towering ancient trees everywhere, and there are many big trees surrounded by one person. Even giant trees that can only be hugged by two or three people are often seen.  I think it's because this place is located in a remote area and has never been uninhabited.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed Tian Buyi and walked slowly in the forest.  The early morning light shines through the treetops and onto the shrubs in the forest.

    In this forest after the rain, everything seems to have been cleaned, and everything is green.  Occasionally, there are unknown little flowers blooming in lonely places, exuding a faint fragrance.

    Tian Buyi walked in front, silent and speechless.  He was short and fat, and Zhang Xiaofan was already half a head taller than him at this time, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, that man'sThe shadow seems to be as tall as a mountain god.  What's more, in his heart at this moment, Baguio's affairs are weighing on him like a mountain, making him upset and not knowing what to do?

    Just when Zhang Xiaofan was upset and thinking about whether to tell his master about Baguio, Tian Buyi suddenly stopped and turned around.  Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he stopped.

    I saw that this place was already deep in the woods, surrounded by quiet and deserted trees, and there were dense old trees. Except for the faint chirping of birds in the distance, there was no sound.

    Tian Buyi looked him up and down and said expressionlessly: "You've been in the rain all night, are you okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said in a low voice: "This disciple deserves it, it doesn't matter."

    Tian Buyi snorted and said, "You say it's easy, but do you hate me in your heart?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, his originally pale face turned even whiter, and he said anxiously: "Master, I, I never had that kind of thought. I deserve all this, and I never dare to blame Master."

    Tian Buyi looked at the young disciple in front of him who had been the most neglected by him all these years. Seeing the anxious look on his face, he moved the corner of his mouth, sighed, and the look on his face became gentler.

    "Okay! There is no one around now. Do you have anything to say to me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart tightened, thinking to himself that Master already knew about Baguio.  Nowadays, the relationship between Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio is quite delicate. When Baguio came last night, he was even more afraid of being known by the elders of each division. Could it be

    He was thinking wildly, but Tian Buyi was a little impatient. Seeing that he remained silent, he said, "Let me ask you, why did you suddenly treat your senior brother like that yesterday?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and then he felt relieved after realizing that the master was not referring to Baguio.

    But then he opened his mouth and couldn't speak. He couldn't say that he lost his mind because he saw Tian Linger and Qi Hao together?  What's more, even he himself couldn't explain clearly what was that strange evil aura that controlled his emotions for a moment?

    Tian Buyi waited for a long time and saw that Zhang Xiaofan was still speechless. He suddenly sneered and said, "Are you dissatisfied because you saw Ling'er and Qi Hao's intimate behavior together?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He felt a loud buzzing in his mind and stayed in place.

    His unrequited love for Tian Linger was originally one of his deepest secrets and had never been told to anyone. Unexpectedly, his most revered master suddenly said it out coldly at this moment. It was really worse than the shocking incident last night.  The huge thunder that shook the earth also shook the soul.

    For a moment, he could barely move, and even had no strength to deny it. He just looked at Tian Buyi, with his mouth wide open, unable to say a word.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 8 The Old Man

.    The light from the forest passed through the lush branches and leaves and fell on Tian Buyi and Zhang Xiaofan, master and disciple.  Zhang Xiaofan stood in front of Tian Buyi, feeling ashamed. After a long while, he whispered: "Master"

    Tian Buyi looked at him and saw that the young apprentice's originally pale face suddenly had some blood at this moment. He snorted and turned around.

    Zhang Xiaofan was at a loss and didn’t know what to say, but the secret deep in his heart was suddenly revealed by the person he had always been most in awe of. The panic has not subsided yet.

    Tian Buyi stood there with his hands behind his back, saying nothing for a long time.  Zhang Xiaofan stood behind him with his head bowed, not even daring to breathe.

    After a while, Tian Buyi slowly said: "So, it was Ling'er who secretly transmitted the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao secret to you that day?"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat again, but as it related to Tian Linger, he immediately became clearer and said anxiously: “Master, it’s none of Senior Sister’s business, it’s me, I asked Senior Sister to teach me”

    Tian Buyi turned around and stared at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan's voice immediately softened, knowing that no matter what he said, he would not be able to hide it from this master.

    In the woods, there was a silence between master and apprentice.

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, feeling confused.  At this moment, he heard Tian Buyi's voice: "Lao Qi."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat, he raised his head and said, “Master.”

    Tian Buyi looked at him and said, "It's been almost five years since you joined me, right?"

    Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Yes."

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "When I accepted you, I was not optimistic about your qualifications. Your achievements today are beyond my expectation."

    Zhang Xiaofan moved, but deep down in his heart, for some reason, he felt a faint sense of joy.

    Tian Buyi continued: "As for your secret love for Ling'er"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt anxious and said: "Master, this is all my fault, I shouldn't"

    Tian Buyi glared at him and said, "Did I say you were wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his mouth wide. This time he was really frightened by Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "You are just a young man, and you are not one of those monks from Tianyin Temple. In addition, you have grown up with Ling'er since you were a child, so you have a crush on her. What's so strange about it? You have been your master all these years.  Is your life in vain? You can’t even think about this clearly?”

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and his eyes suddenly felt hot.  All the warm words in the world combined, in his heart, could not compare to Tian Buyi's cold words.

    Tian Buyi paused for a moment and then said: "But things are different now. I can also see that Ling'er really likes that Qi Hao. As for you? I'm afraid that she just regards you as her younger brother. You  do you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded, but kept looking at his feet, and whispered: "Yes, Master."

    Tian Buyi said slowly: "In the past, I opposed Ling'er's contact with Qi Hao, not because of Qi Hao himself, but because" When he said this, he suddenly paused, frowned, and changed the subject:  "To be honest, although your progress in Taoism is faster than I expected, it is still far behind Qi Hao."

    Tian Buyi took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan and said slowly: "Do you understand what I mean?"

    Zhang Xiaofan bit his lip tightly and said after a while: "Yes, I understand, Master."

    Tian Buyi nodded, let out a sigh of relief, walked over, patted his shoulder, and said: "Let the past matter be forgotten."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt Master's generous and warm hand patting his shoulder, his heart warmed, and he nodded heavily.

    Tian Buyi looked at him for a while and said, "Then let's go back!"

    After saying that, he walked back the way he came.

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head to the top of his head, took a deep breath, and released his tightly clenched hands.

    However, that vague confusion was always on his mind.

    He smiled bitterly, cheered up, and followed.

    When the two of them walked back to the row of caves on the mountainside, the heads of each group were shaking, and most of them had already gotten up.  Tian Linger and others were standing at the entrance of the cave, with anxious looks on their faces, looking around, obviously very worried.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw it from a distance, felt a pain in his heart, and lowered his head.

    As soon as he saw Tian Buyi and Zhang Xiaofan coming back, Tian Linger ran over without saying anything. He looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down first, and after making sure that he had not been "abused" by Tian Buyi, he said softly: "Xiao.  Fan, this early in the morning,Where were you and my dad?  "

    Zhang Xiaofan saw her face full of concern and her bright eyes only looking at him. He felt an inexplicable pain in his heart, but he forced a smile on his face and said, "It's okay. Master took me out for a walk and taught me."  I just said a few words and you have forgiven me now.”

    Tian Buyi walked in front. He seemed to have heard what the young apprentice said. He snorted and walked back slowly without seeing his expression.  Seeing his wife Suru standing at the entrance of the cave, looking at him and smiling softly, he couldn't help but look stunned, rolled his eyes at her, and walked in without saying a word.

    At this point, this little storm is over.

    In the following days, Zhang Xiaofan spent time day and night with his senior brothers who had been separated for a long time.  He has grown up under the watchful eyes of his senior brothers, and now that he is back, he is very kind to them.  Song Daren was open-minded and never took Zhang Xiaofan's rudeness to heart that day. In addition, Suru had vaguely mentioned it to him in private, so he understood it well and loved his junior brother even more.  .

    The righteous people who came to Liubo Mountain this time were naturally led by the three major sects of "Qingyun Sect", "Tianyin Temple" and "Fenxiang Valley", but there were also many other smaller righteous sects.

    Many of them were things Zhang Xiaofan had never heard of, and they must all be for the sake of justice, and they must be incompatible with the remnants of the Demon Sect.

    As for the three major sects, except for the Qingyun Sect, which has Cangsong Taoist and Tian Buyi this time, the other two sects do not have any elders coming, so invisibly, the Qingyun Sect takes the lead in everything.

    After three days like this, Zhang Xiaofan actually saw several familiar people one after another on Liubo Mountain.

    Among them, Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley also came to Liubo Mountain the next day; later, he saw the stone at the monks of Tianyin Temple, and a thin and withered old man standing next to the stone.

    Zhang Xiaofan happily went up to say hello.  When Shitou saw him, he looked very excited. After saying a few words, he wanted to introduce his master, Venerable Dali, to him. After that, he turned to the old man who was talking to the Dharma and said, "Master, this is me.  It’s Brother Zhang from Qingyun Sect whom I mentioned to you.”

    The old man turned his head. When Zhang Xiaofan saw his face, he was stunned for a moment. He originally imagined that the sect where the stone was located was called "Vajra Sect" and his master was also called "Venerable Dali". He must be an extremely powerful giant.  .  Unexpectedly, in front of him was this old man who looked quite thin, and he really couldn't come to his senses at this moment.

    But Shitou obviously didn't think so much, he laughed and said: "Brother Zhang, you haven't met my master yet."

    Zhang Xiaofan then came to his senses and hurriedly saluted: "Old senior, my disciple Zhang Xiaofan, I have long admired your name."

    The old man snorted and said calmly: "That's all." After saying that, he turned back and said to the Dharma minister: "So, Master Puhong was ordered to meditate in seclusion and meditate. Hasn't he come out of seclusion yet?"

    The Dharma Minister smiled and said: "Exactly. Although the mentor is the presiding officer in this temple, I have always been assisting Master Pukong in managing secular affairs. This time the demonic religion has revived, Master Pukong will also have to do this.  Come here, but unfortunately the affairs in the temple are complicated, so we have to let the junior monks come here and spend all their time chatting."

    Venerable Dali nodded and said: "It's enough for you to come. But before I came, I thought that although your master Pu Hong and the two divine monks Pukong would not come, your fourth master, uncle Pu, was coming.  I hate the Demonic Cult and will definitely come, but why"

    Looking at Venerable Dali’s doubtful eyes, Dharma Master sighed slightly and said: “Senior, I don’t know something. Since the sudden death of the third uncle, the divine monk Puzhi, five years ago”

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat.

    At this moment, Fa Xiang glanced at him intentionally or unintentionally, then moved away and continued: "Uncle Pufang and Uncle Puzhi have the deepest friendship.  After that, I quietly read Buddhist scriptures in the temple and never went out again."

    Venerable Dali said "Ah" with a sigh.

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: "But this is not a bad thing."

    Venerable Dali chuckled and said: "Yes, yes, all the holy monks naturally have to put their own perfect merits as the most important thing, unlike me, an old guy who has no chance to be with the Buddha, so he runs around here and there all day long."

    Fa Xiang smiled and said: "Senior, you are joking. You and our Tianyin Temple have traces of origins. This was specially explained by my mentor and Uncle Pukong. Come, senior, please sit inside."

    Venerable Dali gave a few words of humility and then went in with him.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched the two of them walk in, and suddenly felt something. He turned around and looked to the side, only to see a stone pulling him, and whispered: "Did you see it? It seems that this young Dharma minister is from Tianyin Temple."  Here’s the leader of this group of monks!”

    Zhang Xiaofan clickedIn the past few days, he had been in contact with these righteous people every day, and many of them saw the masters of Tianyin Temple.  It was also discovered that although Fa Xiang was young, among the monks from Tianyin Temple of the "Fa" generation who came to Liubo Mountain this time, Fa Xiang had outstanding magnanimity and seemed to be the leader.  Most of the people who came forward to receive and speak were him, but some older monks nearby made no sound.  It seems that Fa Xiang is an outstanding figure that Tianyin Temple has cultivated.

    However, at this moment in his mind, he was still thinking about the way the Dharma Minister looked over when he was talking about Puzhi just now. He didn't hear what Shitou was mumbling next to him. He only heard what he seemed to say at the end: "  I don’t think he is anything special, and what he said was wrong.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and asked: "What did you say?"

    Shitou looked around and whispered: "I remember hearing someone say before that if a person in Buddhism has perfect merits and a good death, it should be called "passing away". But just now he said something random about death, which sounded disturbing.  Uncomfortable, but it seems that he is the Universal Wisdom Divine Monk Hey, Brother Zhang, why do you look so ugly all of a sudden?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was so confused that he forced a smile and nodded to Shitou, then walked back to where Qingyun Gate was, leaving Shitou standing there, confused for a long time.

    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Xiaofan has been on Liubo Mountain for half a month. During this time, the people of the righteous way and the people of the demon sect are still at odds. The two sides often meet during the day, and from time to time they have fights.  But what confuses those in the righteous path is that those in the demon sect seem unwilling to fight. They often fight for several rounds before escaping with a feint.

    In the past, I heard that the demon sect was going to gather in this remote place. I guess they were planning some poisonous plans to harm the world, so the righteous people came to eliminate the demons.  Unexpectedly, when I looked at it, it didn't look like it.

    If you are against the Righteous Dao, you should come out and fight decisively; if you hear that there are two Qingyun Sect leaders in the Righteous Dao, and you are afraid that you are not strong enough, then you should take the initiative to retreat.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? People in the Demon Sect fight but do not fight, and retreat but refuse to retreat.  The terrain of Liubo Mountain is huge, and the target is obvious from the air, but it is not easy to go deep to find the lair of people in the Demon Cult.  With this delay, time has been delayed.  People in the right path have speculated one after another about what the remnants of the Demon Cult want to do on this extremely remote island.

    In the past few days, Zhang Xiaofan has been following his master and brother to search for people from the Demon Cult on Liubo Mountain.

    But privately, he was worried about something else. He was afraid of what he would do if he ran into Baguio.

    But it is strange to say that Baguio also came to the island of Liubo Mountain, but since that stormy night, he has never appeared again.  On the other hand, other people in the demon sect, including the old boss, Wild Dog Taoist and others who Zhang Xiaofan, Lu Xueqi and others knew, appeared very frequently. Judging from their appearance, they seemed to be looking for something.

    Cangsong Taoist and Tian Buyi have both been practicing for hundreds of years. When encountering this kind of thing, they feel a little tricky.  When night fell that day, the two of them called people from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley to gather together to discuss.

    The person who came out on behalf of Tianyin Temple was naturally Fa Xiang, and the person who came from Fenxiang Valley was actually an acquaintance, namely Li Xun.  These two people seemed to be leaders among the younger generation, but in front of Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi, both of them looked very respectful.

    After seeing the ceremony, Taoist Cangsong said calmly: "Two apprentice nephews, this time our righteous sects have come to slay demons, and there are many ways in which we can help you. I would like to thank you first."

    Fa Xiang and Li Xun bowed at the same time and said, "I don't dare. If there is any need, please just give me the instructions, Uncle Cangsong."

    Tian Buyi waved his hand and asked the two of them to sit down first, and said: "We don't need to talk nonsense. As of today, we have been on this desert island in the East China Sea for half a month. Although there are indeed remnants of the Demon Sect here, but  I can see their whereabouts are mysterious, but I can't figure out their intentions. I wonder what the two nephews think?"

    Fa Xiang and Li Xun looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.

    Cangsong said to Li Xun: "Master Nephew Li, the news this time was first released by your Fenxiang Valley. Do you dare to ask if your sect knows the purpose of the demon sect?"

    In front of Cangsong Taoist, a senior who is famous all over the world, Li Xun no longer looked proud as before. He immediately said: "Reporting to Uncle Cangsong, the news this time was also accidentally known by the inferior sect. After the revival of the demon sect, there suddenly  A large number of remnants went to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, but they didn’t know what they were doing.”

    Cangsong and Tian Buyi looked at each other.

    Dharma Prime Minister suddenly said: "Two Masters, according to my opinion in the past few days, people in the Demon Sect often search carefully on every hilltop when they travel over mountains and ridges, as if they are looking for something important."

    Cangsong muttered: "Yes, Junior Brother Tian and I think so too, but what on earth are they looking for that is so important?"

    Tian BuyiHe frowned and then said: "In this case, we can't guess it.

    "But the people in the Demon Cult have always been vicious, so you should be careful and vigilant after you go back."  We will intensify our search here during the day, and wait until we find the lair of the people in the demon sect, and then wipe them out in one fell swoop to eliminate harm to the world.  "

    Fa Xiang and Li Xun said in unison: "Yes."

    After that, they discussed for a while, and then the Prime Minister and Li Xun left.  Watching the two of them walk out, Cangsong suddenly said: "Junior Brother Tian, ??these two young people have really good qualifications!"

    Tian Buyi nodded slowly.

    Cangsong Taoist said: "Especially the Dharma form of Tianyin Temple. I see that his pupils are black and clear, but there seems to be a faint golden light at the edges. His eyes are warm and undiminished. I am afraid that he will die in Tianyin Temple."  It’s accomplished.”

    Tian Buyi sneered and said: "Don't underestimate that Li Xun. Although he deliberately kept a low profile in front of us just now, but after listening to my incompetent little apprentice, his Taoist methods in Kongsang Mountain and Fire Dragon Cave,  I'm just afraid that the way to practice may not be different from the Dharma."

    Cangsong snorted and said: "For hundreds of years, Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley have been secretly trying to replace me as the leader of the righteous path of Qingyun Sect. Now that they have deliberately cultivated these outstanding disciples and sent them out, most of them will have a bright future.  I’m waiting for the demonstration.”

    Tian Buyi glanced at him and suddenly said: "It doesn't matter, as long as you have those outstanding disciples of yours, Senior Brother Cangsong, you won't be afraid of them."

    Cangsong’s expression changed and he said coldly: “Junior Brother Tian, ??what do you mean by this?”

    Tian Buyi stood up and said calmly: "What can I mean? I have a stupid disciple under my sect. I was lucky enough to win a few games in the seven-meridian competition. I was able to go out to practice with your outstanding disciple. Unexpectedly, under the demon  In the place of the sect, after fighting with the demon sect's manpower, he was abandoned under the ancient cave. If he hadn't been so mean-spirited, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to see him."

    Cangsong's face flashed with anger and said: "Junior brother Tian, ??you have to speak clearly. What was abandoned under the ancient cave? After Qi Hao and the others came back, I asked him carefully. At that time, it was indeed because  Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak was too seriously injured, and even after searching for several days, your apprentice couldn't find any information. There were many Yin Spirit Monsters under the Dead Soul Abyss, so he was forced to give up. What's the purpose?  Abandoned?" His voice became louder as he spoke.

    Tian Buyi didn't show any sign of flinching. He glanced at him and said loudly: "Hmph, if your apprentice was left down there and didn't know whether to live or die, you wouldn't have made a big fuss long ago!"

    The voices of the two of them became louder and spread outside the cave. The disciples of the Qingyun Sect were immediately moved, and all of them poked their heads in to look inside.  After all, Tian Buyi and Cangsong were righteous people, and they would never do anything wrong in front of these juniors.  Tian Buyi snorted lightly and walked out without looking back.

    After a while, Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu walked in. They were the most valued disciples of Taoist Cangsong, and only they dared to approach Taoist Cangsong when he was not in a good mood.

    Qi Hao said carefully: "Master, why did you have a quarrel with Uncle Tian?"

    Lin Jingyu said angrily from the side: "This person is the most stingy. He really has no sense of seniority"

    Cangsong suddenly shouted: "Shut up!"

    Lin Jingyu was startled, lowered his head and said, "Yes, Master."

    Cangsong glanced at him, turned to Qihao and said, "He still remembers that day when you gave up looking for Zhang Xiaofan."

    Qi Hao was stunned.

    Cangsong snorted and said: "Don't you see, he doesn't seem to value that apprentice very much on weekdays, but that's in his own sect. Outside, he is the most protective of his shortcomings. What's more, this time, Zhang Xiaofan is in Qimai  He showed his face at the meeting, and I heard privately that he was actually very happy." At this point, he paused and said to Qi Hao: "Did you know that this time, Zhang Xiaofan survived the disaster and was safe?  Will coming back be of great benefit to you?"

    Qi Hao didn't realize it for a moment and said, "What?"

    Cangsong sneered and said, "Aren't you close to his daughter Tian Linger?"

    Qi Hao's face turned red.

    Cangsong said: "Although I asked the head brother to speak for you, he reluctantly agreed to your communication. But I see his expression today, it is obvious that he is worried about this matter. If Zhang Xiaofan hadn't come back alive this time, I'm afraid that  You will suffer a lot in the future."

    Qi Hao came to his senses, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Thank you, Master, for helping my disciple."

    Cangsong waved his hand, walked slowly to the entrance of the cave, and looked towards the cave where Tian Buyi lived. His face was expressionless and silent.  But Lin Jingyu and Qi Hao were watching from the side, and saw his bright eyes, obviously thinking about something.

    www.piaotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 9 Demon Cult

.    "ah!"

    With a soft cry, Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream, gasping quietly in the darkness, feeling that his whole body was soaked with cold sweat.

    In the past few days, it seems that since that day when he heard the Dharma talk about universal wisdom, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly began to dream about the nightmare of his childhood. The scene of the massacre of the village that was deeply engraved in his heart flooded over to him.  Come, as if to engulf him.

    The fire stick was still lying beside him, and there was still a familiar cool feeling coming from the stick, as if everything was the same as before.

    However, after that, Zhang Xiaofan also felt that the strange magic weapon tied to his right arm seemed to be emitting a warm breath that was opposite to that of the fire stick, and passed into his body.

    He suddenly felt out of breath, and quietly curled up in the dark, where no one could see him.

    Who knows that people with too many secrets can be so tired?

    In the darkness, everyone else was sleeping peacefully. There were always disciples watching the night outside the cave, so everyone felt relieved.  Listening to their calm and familiar breathing, Zhang Xiaofan was stunned.

    In the distance, that thin voice, which seemed to carry her own gentle voice even in a dream, came faintly.  The darkness blocked his sight, but Zhang Xiaofan seemed to feel that he could see clearly. The beautiful woman smiled and fell asleep sweetly in the quiet night.

    “I just don’t know, who is it in her dream?”

    He stretched out his hand, gently held the fire stick, took it to his chest, and hugged it tightly, as if it was the only one that could accompany him and never leave him.

    In a daze, he suddenly remembered the pair of demon foxes who calmly went to death.

    If it were me, would I have the courage to die with the one I love?

    He was thinking quietly in the dark night.

    The sun rises in the east, and the sea breeze blows. On this day, the sky is high and the clouds are clear, it is a sunny and good weather.

    Several people from Dazhufeng Gate left the cave where they lived, took up their magic weapons, and flew towards the depths of Liubo Mountain, searching carefully along the way, hoping to find the Demon Cult members.

    Tian Linger took the lead, with the "Amber Zhu Ling" shining red, flying at the front, Song Daren and He Dazhi followed her closely, and Du Bishu and Zhang Xiaofan flew at the end.

    Among their disciples, except Song Daren who used the fairy sword "Ten Tigers", others used Zhu Ling or precious pens, and even weird and funny dice, fire sticks, etc., who were also members of the Qingyun Sect.  It was extremely eye-catching as most of the disciples used fairy swords.

    But this is not Qingyun Mountain after all. Not to mention people from the Demon Sect, there are more than a dozen other sects of the Right Way on Liubo Mountain. Various magic weapons are everywhere, but they are not that prominent.

    However, fellow righteous disciples discussed privately when they were bored. Some good people commented on each person's magic weapon, and an "expert" pointed out that among the magic weapons in Liubo Mountain's hands this time, the weirdest one was that of a disciple of Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Sect.  Dice magic weapon, and the most rustic one is actually the fire stick magic weapon of a disciple of Dazhufeng Sect of Qingyun Sect.  It can be seen that the Qingyun Sect leads the world, and it is true that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers, which should not be underestimated!

    I wonder what Tian Buyi would think if he heard such comments?

    At this moment, disciples from various sects of the righteous path were flying around in groups.  The wind roared on Liubo Mountain, and the lights of various colors flashed past each other rapidly, which was very beautiful.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked to the side from the magic weapon and saw the righteous people flying in a fan shape in all directions.  And in the group close to me, probably dozens of feet away, there is a woman on the right, who is naturally a disciple of Xiaozhufeng. Lu Xueqi is also flying between them, her clothes are fluttering, her hair is brushing her shoulders, and she is cold and cool.  The beautiful face seems to be out of the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved and he didn't dare to look too much. He turned around and looked to the other side, only to see that they were dozens of feet away, and they were the disciples of Longshou Peak. There were about six or seven of them. Qi Hao and Lin Jing  Yudu is among them.  At this time, Lin Jingyu also looked over from a distance, smiled and waved.

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled in response.

    Behind the Longshou Peak disciples, there was a group of people following, and it looked like they were the remaining disciples from Chaoyang Peak.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a clear whistle from Tian Ling'er in front of him. Zhang Xiaofan looked forward and saw Tian Ling'er holding the magic formula, the amber scarlet silk flashing with red light, and with a "woo" sound, carrying her pretty figure,  But it shot straight into the sky, several times faster.

    Song Daren was startled, knowing that this little junior sister had an active temperament. It was a rare opportunity to come out this time, unlike the many restrictions on Qingyun Mountain. Once she came out these days, she often flew freely. Suru was quite worried about this.  He talked about his daughter several times, and before leaving today, he also told Song Daren to keep an eye on her.

    ?It’s just that Tian Linger has grown up in the favor of everyone since she was a child. Song Daren couldn’t say a harsh word to her, so how could he respect her? In desperation, he had no choice but to speed up and catch up.

    Zhang Xiaofan, He Dazhi and others were naturally driven by magic weapons and followed closely. In the blink of an eye, they were far away from Longshou Peak, Xiaozhufeng and others.

    Zhang Xiaofan sped up, caught up with Tian Linger, flew a few feet away from her, and looked at her secretly.  Tian Linger was seen smiling and excited. She was dressed in red today and looked even more beautiful with the amber scarlet silk ribbon.

    The sound of wind in mid-air was harsh, but Tian Linger’s joyful laughter came from it. Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart when he heard it.

    "Junior brother!" Song Daren's voice suddenly came from the side.

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly turned around and said, "What's the matter, senior brother?"

    Song Daren controlled his giant sword and said with a smile: "Junior brother, I didn't expect that you have made such rapid progress in Taoism. In such a short period of time, you have reached this point."

    Zhang Xiaofan was grateful and said: "Senior Brother, this is all because of your good teaching."

    Song Daren shook his head and smiled: "I don't dare to take credit. Look at it just now, the speed of flying was actually much faster than that of the third and sixth children."

    Zhang Xiaofan then realized that he had just seen Tian Linger flying very fast. He was anxious and tried to catch up without paying attention to the side. Unexpectedly, he flew in front of the three senior brothers.  But looking at Song Daren and He Dazhi flying behind him at the moment, calm and relaxed, I am afraid that if they really want to fly, they may not be worse than themselves.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face immediately turned red and he said: "Elder brother, I"

    He was only halfway through his words when Tian Linger in front turned around with a smile on his face. When he saw it was Zhang Xiaofan, he was even more happy and said loudly: "Xiaofan, is it comfortable to fly like this? Look, how many people are there today?"  High, how blue?”

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head, took a deep breath, and smiled.

    The sky is high, the clouds are clear, and the blue is infinite. It is indeed refreshing and refreshing, but how can it compare with the smile of the beloved woman deep in my heart?

    Tian Linger walked into the wind, her hair flying. She saw the blue sky above her head, the green mountains at her feet, and the boundless blue ocean in the distance. As far as the eye could see, there was a line between sea and sky.

    This country is picturesque and beautiful. Tian Linger was in a very good mood and smiled brightly. When he turned around, he swung his body and moved to the side.  Zhang Xiaofan suddenly saw Tian Linger flying close to her, looked at her and said, "Senior sister, what's wrong?"

    Tian Linger smiled and said: "Xiao Fan, do you still remember when we captured Xiao Hui?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was a little confused and said: "Remember, what's wrong?"

    Tian Linger reached out and grabbed his arm, and said with a smile: "Let's go!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was at a strange place when he saw Tian Linger's magic weapon suddenly sinking and falling rapidly downwards.  Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly lowered his magic weapon and followed her closely.  Behind the two of them, Song Daren and others were far away and did not hear what the two of them said. They were caught off guard. The magic weapon was so fast in mid-air that they rushed forward in the blink of an eye.

    The three of them screamed together, and quickly stopped themselves. Looking back, they saw the younger junior sister and younger junior brother flying towards the green mountains and forests at their feet.  His mission is to search for the remnants of the demon sect, and it is the same in this forest.  But this time, they were some distance away from Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed Tian Linger closely and descended to the bottom of the forest in a blink of an eye. Tian Linger smiled softly in front of him and turned around and said: "Xiaofan, hurry up!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  Zhang Xiaofan looked at the red figure in front of him, and his blood surged up in his heart, and he flew straight down without any other thoughts.

    ??The forest on the top of this mountain, like other places in Liubo Mountain, is full of huge ancient trees, pointing straight to the sky. Even on the ground, there are many shrubs and thorns, making it difficult to stay.

    As soon as the two of them entered the forest, they felt that the surroundings suddenly became quiet. There was no longer the sound of the cold wind in their ears, and a fresh breath of trees came to them.  With a smile on her face, Tian Linger stood on the amber scarlet silk, her body like lightning, flying back and forth among countless huge ancient trees in this ancient forest.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked from behind and saw the beautiful red shadow flying up and down quickly among the dense branches and leaves. Accompanied by the sharp whistling sound, she was like the most beautiful fairy in the world. In this otherworldly place, the ancient trees  In the forest, in a world where countless green leaves seem to be full of smiles and vague cheers, the most beautiful dance leaps out.

    That figure, like electricity, like light, clinging to the body of a huge tree, looks extremely dangerous, but it is gentle and graceful, light and graceful.??Sliding by without touching anything.

    That figure seemed to be in a daze, as if drunk, and in a trance it was the time of youth again, with green mountains and green waters, and joyful laughter echoing away.

    He suddenly became happy, smiled and let go of his arms, the fire stick bloomed with green light, carrying him, chasing her, flying in this ancient and peaceful forest.

    It seems that this time, like this, will never end

    ※※※

    The sky seemed suddenly gloomy for some reason, and there were gradually more thick clouds in the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan withdrew his gaze, thinking that this overseas place was different from the Central Plains. Just a moment ago, it was a sunny day with high sky and clear clouds. In the blink of an eye, it seemed to be turning to cloudy weather.

    He and Tian Linger flew in the dense forest for a long time, but did not see even a single member of the Demon Cult. Finally, in a small mountain col, Tian Linger saw a small stream below. After flying for half a day, he was also a little tired.  He asked Zhang Xiaofan to come down and was washing his face with stream water.

    This stream meanders through the ancient forest. It is shallow and clear. There are many round pebbles in the stream. With the shimmer of the clear water, it is very beautiful.  Apart from some sand and gravel shoals on both sides of the stream, there is a dense forest farther away. At a glance, the forest seems endless.

    "Xiaofan." Tian Linger suddenly called out. Zhang Xiaofan turned to look at her. However, Tian Linger was halfway through washing his face when he found a very beautiful stone in the stream. He took it out and turned it around happily.  He turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Is this stone beautiful?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the stone and saw that the stone was only about the size of a thumb, but there were three-color stone patterns on it, roughly neatly surrounding it, like a ribbon. It was really quite beautiful.  He smiled and looked up at Tian Linger. He was about to answer, but suddenly he opened his mouth slightly and was speechless.

    That familiar, beautiful face looked at him with a smile.  The clear stream water she had just washed her face had not yet been wiped away, and the crystal water drops were lightly spread on her fair face. From time to time, she could see the gentle water droplets sliding down her skin, passing over her face, and falling on her smooth and soft face.  Under the lips, I still lingered on it, and finally dripped gently with a touch of touching grace.

    And on those bright and pure eyes, there are a few water drops condensed on the long eyelashes, as if like tears, but like the white pear blossoms after the rain, so beautiful and moving.

    Tian Linger said angrily: "Am I asking you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start and said: "What?"

    Tian Linger shined the stone in front of his eyes and said, "Does it look good?"

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, a low voice, but it seemed to be a voice bursting from the deepest part of his soul: "It's so beautiful!"

    Tian Linger nodded and smiled, took out the silk scarf from her arms, wiped off the water droplets on her face, then carefully wiped the pebbles again, put them in her arms, turned to Zhang Xiaofan, and showed the world in his eyes  With the most beautiful smile, he said: "When we go back later, I will give this stone to Brother Qi. He will definitely like it!"

    The sky over Liubo Mountain seemed to be a little gloomier at that moment.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, as if suddenly frozen, with his head lowered, motionless.

    Tian Linger took a few steps forward and found that there was no sound behind her. She turned around and saw Zhang Xiaofan still standing there, surprised and said: "Xiaofan, let's go!"

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head, a smile slowly appeared on his face. I don’t know why, but his lips seemed to be trembling vaguely. He said softly: "Senior sister, we are walking too fast. Why don’t we wait a moment?"  Senior brother and the others!"

    Tian Linger snorted and said nonchalantly: "Don't worry about them, let's just walk along this stream! Go upstream and see if there are any demon sect thieves. By the way-" She covered her mouth and chuckled, and said:  "By the way, let's see if there are any more beautiful stones."

    What is it, like the feeling of burning your body?

    What is it, such as the urge to look up to the sky and scream wildly?

    It turns out that the demonic fire of Jiuyou is burning in the heart, burning the soul in the body bit by bit.

    He lowered his head, his voice became strangely hoarse, and whispered: "Okay!"

    ※※※

    The amber scarlet silk was wrapped around her waist, making her red figure look even more beautiful.  The two people walked along the creek for another half an hour.

    Along the way, Tian Linger looked around with a relaxed expression, while Zhang Xiaofan followed her silently.

    This creek may not seem big, but its length is actually quite long. After walking for so long, we still haven’t found the source.  Seeing another hill ahead, there is a mountain stream on the bend, and the stream flows out from there.

    Tian Linger was a little tired after walking for half a day.??, he turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Xiaofan, it's getting late. Let's go over to this mountain stream and have a look. If we haven't found anything yet, we'll go back."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded silently.

    Tian Linger glanced at this junior brother a few more times, feeling a little strange in his heart, but he didn't take it to heart, turned around and walked forward.

    The two of them quickly walked to the bend of the mountain stream and looked in, but they were surprised.  It turns out that behind the rock wall in front is a huge cave, which looks to be over ten feet high. This creek flows out of this cave.  Because the rock wall blocks the view, let alone flying in the air, even if you stand a little further away, you can't see the cave. It is very secretive.

    Tian Linger frowned and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "Should we go in and take a look?"

    Zhang Xiaofan took a look at the cave and saw that except for some light at the entrance, it was pitch black further down, and he felt uncomfortable in his heart.

    In the past few days, especially after he went down the mountain, he entered two caves, one was the Wanbat Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain, and the other was the Black Stone Cave outside Xiaochi Town, but neither of them had a good impression. After looking at this cave at this moment, he instinctively  I felt a little disgusted.  In addition, his current mood was really bad, so he said: "Senior sister, I don't think this cave is inhabited by anyone, why don't we go back?"

    Tian Linger nodded and said, "Okay! I think so too, then let's"

    "Halfway through their words, suddenly, there was a sound of breaking through the air above the two of them. A moment later, the sound of "instigation" could be heard continuously, and many people actually flew towards here.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger immediately looked up. After a moment, their faces turned pale. They saw that the costumes of the group of people in the sky were people from the Demon Cult. Looking at the number of people, a casual count showed that they were not less than dozens of people.  .

    The two looked at each other and turned pale. Tian Ling'er was smarter and knew that there were many experts in the Demon Sect. If he rashly flew away at this moment, it would be difficult to avoid them.  In the critical situation, they had no choice but to take risks. As soon as they grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hand, the two of them ran into the dark cave.

    The darkness swallowed up the two of them.

    It didn’t take long for people from the Demon Cult to fall down one after another. As expected, the targets were all around the mountain stream. After a while, someone seemed to light a torch, and then everyone walked towards the cave.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger, who were originally hiding near the cave, had no choice but to grope their way quietly into the cave.  The hearts of the two of them were hanging in mid-air at this moment. The difference in strength between the two sides was really huge at this moment. If they were discovered, they would definitely be unable to resist.

    But fortunately, because there were so many people in the Demon Sect, and they didn’t seem to have thought that people from the right path would find them here, they didn’t control their chatter and laughter along the way, so they were lucky enough to cover up the slight movements of the two of them.

    After walking and stopping along the way, they finally reached a spacious place. The people in the Demon Cult stopped. The people holding torches around them found some cracks in the rocks and inserted the torches. It seemed that they often  to here.

    The open space in the cave lit up.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger also stopped, hiding further inside where the light could not reach, and did not dare to let out their breath.

    Zhang Xiaofan secretly looked outside and saw in the distance, the demon sect members formed a semicircle and each found a big stone to sit on. Some of them seemed to be rough and powerful people and simply sat on the ground.

    Looking from a distance, one can see that the people in the Demon Cult are indeed very different from the people of the righteous way. There are many strange-looking people. Zhang Xiaofan was deeply impressed. A wild dog Taoist with a dog face was also sitting among them at the moment, and there were people beside him.  Old Lao Da, Liu Hao, Lin Feng, and the beautiful young woman whose name was unknown were also together.

    “In addition, there seemed to be a young man standing behind them. His face was very unfamiliar, but Zhang Xiaofan had never seen him before.

    Tian Linger suddenly whispered in his ear: "Xiao Fan, look at the Demon Sect, there seem to be many sects?"

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt his ears itching, but he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He didn't dare to think too much, nodded, and looked outside.  Sure enough, as Tian Linger said, although the people in the demon sect outside were roughly gathered in a semicircle, facing the same direction, with three or two people sitting there, the others were still sitting together in groups, divided into factions.  Very clear.

    At this moment, I heard a deep voice from one of the three or two people: "Everyone, please be quiet."

    Suddenly, everyone in the Demon Cult fell silent, as if the owner of the voice had great authority.

    Zhang Xiaofan was far away and could not tell who made the sound for a moment, so he quietly stretched his neck and looked into the scene.  But when she felt the clothes around her gently caressing her, Tian Linger was also looking out.

    The torch on the stone wall burned quietly, making occasional crackling sounds.  Demonic Cult CenterSuddenly, a tall man with dark skin stood up, pointed in one direction, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, this time the 'Ghost King Sect' summoned us to this remote island, saying that it is a strange beast that only appears once every three thousand years."  "Kui Niu', but now that I have been searching for so long, I haven't found a single hair of the ox. Instead, I have attracted those annoying guys from the righteous path, and they are fighting endlessly all day long. What should I do now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and whispered to Tian Linger: "What is Kui Niu?"

    Tian Linger thought for a while, then finally shook his head and said, "I don't know either."

    The two looked towards the field again, and saw that the man started to speak, and many people followed him. Among them, the wild dog Taoist, although not very good, seemed to have a very fiery temperament, so among the people,  The sound appears the loudest.

    "That makes sense. The 'Ghost King' is so arrogant that he naturally won't pay attention to such trivial matters. But why do we want us to suffer here for no reason? You need to give me an explanation at least, right?"

    The old boss frowned when he heard what he said was rude. He was about to reach out and pull him to ask him to be quiet.

    At this moment, when everyone was talking and noisy, there was a sweet female voice, but the tone was quite cold, and she said lightly: "Do you really want to know the reason?"

    As soon as the woman's voice came out, Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and he involuntarily stretched out his body a little further. Under the light of the torch, in the direction where everyone in the Demon Sect was facing, there was a woman in green clothes, slowly  stood up.

    It’s none other than Baguio.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 6 Chapter 10 The Ghost King

    Not to mention that Zhang Xiaofan was shocked when he suddenly saw Baguio. The group of people from the demon sect who were making a lot of noise just now immediately became quiet when they saw Baguio coming forward, and seemed to be very afraid of Baguio.  Even the wild dog Taoist, who looked like he was fearless, was silent at this moment.

    For a moment, no one dared to speak to her.  But after a while, someone suddenly coughed twice, and then said slowly: Miss Baguio, I have a few words, I don't know whether I should say them or not?

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around and saw that the person speaking was the strange young man standing with the elder and the others.  At this moment, looking at the expressions of surprise on the faces of the elders and others, it seems that they did not expect that this young man would suddenly speak.

    The old man frowned and whispered to the young man: Xiao Zhou, how can you speak here?

    Baguio glanced at the young man, but seemed not to recognize him, and asked the old man: Who is he?

    The old man quickly showed a smile and said: He is the new recruit of our Blood Refining Hall, his surname is Zhou Mincai.

    Baguio snorted and said: It doesn’t matter, you let him say it.

    The young man named Xiao Zhou showed no signs of stage fright. He walked out and said calmly: "Miss Baguio, everyone here knows that Na is the only daughter of the Ghost King, so everyone respects Na."  The Ghost King summoned us to look for Kui Niu, so we all felt obliged to do so.  It's just that - he paused, a gentle smile appeared on his face, but the words in his mouth gradually became colder: It's just that Kui Niu can't be found now, and the number of people in the righteous path is increasing day by day. I heard that even the top seven of the Qingyun Sect  Two people have already arrived, so we are no match for them.  In this situation, the Ghost King Sect still lets us work around here without any explanation. I am afraid that some church members will ask, does the Ghost King Sect actually want to use the right way to get rid of us?

    Everyone was in an uproar.  Several people around Baguio stood up in a panic. From the looks of it, they were probably members of the Ghost King Sect of the Demon Sect.  It's just that except for those people from the Ghost King Sect, after the initial surprise, no one in the rest of the Demon Cult criticized the young man. Instead, they all looked at Baguio with a look of caution on their faces.  Low voices of discussion arose one after another.

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn’t help but worry about Baguio, and at the same time, he thought to himself, why does this young man named Zhou speak like this? He is a member of the Demon Sect, and there are so many factions. Could it be that the Ghost King Sect is just like this on weekdays?

    He was just thinking when he suddenly heard Baguio say coldly: Who are you to sow discord?

    Xiao Zhou smiled slightly, but showed no fear towards this beautiful and powerful woman. He said calmly: I am just a nobody. I only joined because I admire the Holy Cult. Compared with Miss Baguio, I am even more different.  Don't.  It’s just that now, the righteous people are watching from the sidelines, wanting to kill us and then hurry up. However, the Ghost King Sect is one of the four major sects in our religion. At this time, here, it is our leaders who put us in a dangerous situation.  I'm afraid it's unreasonable to ignore dangerous situations, right?

    At this time, even Zhang Xiaofan could sense that although Xiao Zhou spoke calmly, every word he spoke was aimed at the Ghost King Sect, and his provocative intentions could not be more obvious. I just didn’t know what his intentions were.  But looking at the surprised expressions on the old boss and others' faces, it doesn't seem like they were ordered by the Blood Refining Hall's group.

    At this time, the expressions of other members of the Demon Cult in the scene were even more excited, and their voices gradually became louder. Facing the Ghost King Sect and others, their faces gradually showed hostility.  Baguio frowned slightly, took a step back, turned his head and whispered a few words quickly to the person behind him.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked from a distance and saw the torch burning, but it was not very bright.  Next to Baguio is a tall man, and behind the tall man, there seems to be a middle-aged man standing, but the place where he is standing is very dark, and he is blocked by the tall man in front, so his face cannot be seen clearly.

    Baguio said a few words to the man, turned around, took a step forward, and looked around coldly.

    Her beautiful face is like frost and snow, and in the dim light of the burning torch, there is a faint and desolate beauty.

    The surrounding voices quickly dropped, and everyone's eyes fell on her.

    Everyone - her voice echoed in this cave: The Ghost King Sect, like everyone else, is a disciple of the Holy Cult, and also believes in the Holy Mother of Youming and the Heavenly Shaming King.  No matter how powerful the Ghost King Sect is, they would not dare to do such things that are contrary to the teachings. Please rest assured.

    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of most of the Demon Cult members present relaxed.  The elder let out a big sigh of relief, quickly stepped forward to hold Xiao Zhou, and said in a low voice: Have you said enough?

    Xiao Zhou turned to the elder and smiled, and suddenly said loudly: In this case, we can feel more relieved.  However, Miss Baguio, please explain the matter about Kui Niu. If you really can't find Kui Niu, you can let me leave earlier. Otherwise, the Ghost King Sect has no intention of harming us, but we will die in the right way.  It's in someone's hands!

    ? ?Yao Yao and other members of the Ghost King Sect stared at Xiao Zhou almost at the same time, but looking at Xiao Zhou, he didn't know how much trouble he had gotten into, and he still stood there with a smile.  But there were nearly dozens of demon sect members around them, and they all shouted at the same time.

    That makes sense!

    Exactly, please give me a message from Miss Baguio!

    ┅┅

    When the surrounding voices gradually became quieter, Baguio looked away from Xiao Zhou, knowing that now was not the time to argue, and said: Everyone, actually, even if he doesn't say anything, our Ghost King Sect still has to give everyone an explanation.  In fact, this time I went to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea for the purpose of┅┅

    Boom┅┅

    The entire huge cave suddenly seemed to be shaking.  Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger almost staggered deep in the cave. The people of the Demon Cult in the scene were even more surprised, and someone shouted at that time.

    What's going on?

    Was there an earthquake?

    But soon, they got the answer. They could only hear the howling wind outside the cave, like thunder, and a strong voice came through the long cave: Demon sect thieves, come out and die quickly!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That?Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger looked at each other with joy on their faces. As soon as they heard it, they recognized the voice of the first Cangsong Taoist of Longshou Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan was really impressed. There was still a very long distance from the outside of the cave to here. Cangsong Taoist's voice was extremely clear and made the surrounding rock walls vibrate slightly. This magical power was truly extraordinary.  I am far inferior.

    People in the Demon Sect looked at each other in shock, and soon someone said in surprise: This place is so secretive, how could those who are on the right path find it?

    At this moment, Xiao Zhou suddenly said loudly: Miss Baguio, this is a critical moment. Fellow Taoists heard that Ghost King Sect summoned them to Liubo Mountain, but they unexpectedly encountered such a big danger. What should we do?

    When everyone heard this, they all said: That makes sense. Miss Baguio, please say something!

    Baguio took a deep breath. At this moment, there was a sharp sound in the air outside the cave. I am afraid that the righteous people got the news and rushed here one after another.  Baguio's face was gloomy, and he took a step forward and said: Fellow Taoists, Luo You, who is on the right path, knows where we are, but I can't figure it out either.  But now, as the only daughter of the Ghost King, I am trapped here and in the same danger as you. Do you still have any doubts about the Ghost King Sect?

    As soon as these words came out, most people became quiet.  At this time, the tall man standing next to Baguio took a step forward and said in a deep voice: Everyone, this is a critical moment. Why don't we all work together to fight against the powerful enemy?  If we work together and kill them, we may not lose to those righteous hypocrites outside!

    Everyone nodded. In fact, at this moment, there was no other way. Although the cave was large, it was a dead end with no other exit. At that moment, everyone from the demon sects organized themselves, roared and emboldened, and swarmed out.

    Not long after, there were sounds of magic weapons clashing and people cursing and roaring outside. But in the originally crowded cave, only Baguio from the Ghost King Sect and the man whose face could not be seen clearly were left in the shadows.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan was happy in his heart, but at the same time he couldn't help but worry about Baguio. Although he knew that she was a demon sect witch and was definitely not the same person as him, he had experienced life and death several times along the way, which made him a bit unruly.  Women feel differently.

    Baguio frowned tightly and was about to turn back to talk to the person in the shadow. Suddenly, he glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw that there was still a person standing alone under the field. He did not go with the others to fight against the enemy. It was Xiao Zhou, and he didn't know who he was.  When did you stay?

    This little Zhou repeatedly instigated everyone to be hostile to the Ghost King Sect. How could Baguio have a good impression of him? His face immediately darkened and he sneered: If you don't go to help fellow Taoists, what do you want to do if you stay here?

    Xiao Zhou, however, still had a gentle expression on his face, and could not see the panic of the righteous men who were overwhelmed by the soldiers. He smiled and said: I want to see here whether the people of the Ghost King Sect are really the same as us powerless little pawns.  Advancing and retreating together, or simply treating us as cannon fodder?

    Baguio's face turned cold, and she was about to retort when she suddenly heard the man standing in the shadow behind her say: You are not a member of my holy sect, so what is your identity?

    Baguio was shocked, but the man named Xiao Zhou was also shaken. He looked towards the shadow, with a look of vigilance in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: Who is this? How can you talk such nonsense?  I am a disciple of the Blood Refining Hall of the Holy Cult. Do you want to slander me just because I speak uprightly?

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger were also surprised that things had changed like this.  But Zhang Xiaofan had more doubts in his heart. It was the man whose appearance he couldn't see clearly. His voice sounded somewhat familiar, but he didn't know where he had heard it before.

    &nbsp; I just heard the man standing in the shadow say calmly: Eight hundred years ago, the lineage of the Blood Refining Hall was naturally the leader of the holy religion and was arrogant, but now it has long declined.  With your qualifications in cultivation, you are not as good as you in age, so how can you be accepted as an ordinary disciple?  If he really had this ability, the Blood Refining Hall would have turned around long ago.

    Xiao Zhou snorted and said: "You have never seen me do anything, so how do you know the depth of my practice?"

    The man seemed to smile and said: "Looking at the depth of your Taoism, why do I need to see you cast spells?"  Just now, the Cangsong Old Taoist used the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao to force the sound into the rocks, shaking the mountains, with the intention of establishing authority. Those who are a little worse in Taoism will have their hearts shaken, and their footing will be unstable. It is unavoidable when you are old, but you seem to be fine. This Taoism is superior and inferior.  , you can tell at a glance, so what’s the difficulty?

    Xiao Zhou's face changed color, he looked at the man in the shadow for a long time, and said: I didn't expect that there is a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger in the demon sect.  Who are you?

    With a slight scolding from Baguio, the man flew into the air and said angrily: "Suffer death!"

    Suddenly, in this originally dark cave, white light flashed, fragrance burst, and white flowers were flying in front of Baguio, like frost and snow, circling endlessly.  But no matter how bright the white light was, it seemed like it couldn't shine into the man's shadow, and everyone still couldn't see his face clearly.

    Xiao Zhou did not dare to neglect, took a step back, stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air, only to hear a hissing sound, he actually grabbed a bright and dazzling fairy sword out of thin air.  The most eye-catching thing is that on the sword body, which is as bright as autumn water, there are seven bright stars carved on it.

    Huh?  The man in the shadow suddenly whispered: Seven Star Sword!

    It was too late, but at that moment, Baguio was already fighting with Xiao Zhou. The two flew into the air, and saw only flowers and swords coming and going. This huge space seemed much smaller when the two of them were fighting like this.  .

    As Zhang Xiaofan listened, he understood that this Xiao Zhou was probably a man of the right path, and he was a little worried about him. However, as he watched the two of them fighting, his eyes kept focusing on Baguio.  He was really conflicted in his heart, he just hoped that the two of them would win or lose, it would end soon, and Baguio would escape as soon as possible.

    But at this moment, Tian Linger was beside him, and he suddenly whispered: That Xiao Zhou is probably a disciple of our Qingyun Sect.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: What, do you recognize him?

    Tian Linger shook his head, glanced at the field, and said softly: I remember hearing my mother say before that this Seven Star Sword is a famous divine sword from the Changmen Tongtian Peak lineage, and it was also used by Uncle Daoxuan back then.  .  Later I heard that it was passed on to┅┅

    Before he finished speaking, Baguio suddenly heard a sweet shout from the audience, and the sad flowers scattered in all directions. In the blink of an eye, the wind roared, and the entire cave was filled with dazzling white flowers, like a sharp wall of light, pushing over overwhelmingly.

    Zhang Xiaofan had seen Baguio perform this spell several times and knew that its power should not be underestimated. He was worried about Xiao Zhou in his heart.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhou frowned and stepped back ten feet in the air. He held the magic formula with his right hand and his right wrist with his left hand, as if he were holding a huge weapon, like imitating wild grass.  Draw a Tai Chi diagram in your previous life.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er took a look and knew without a doubt that this Xiao Zhou was indeed a disciple of the Qingyun Sect. The Tao just now was immediately known to be the Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao of the Qingyun Sect!

    In an instant, the Seven-Star Sword turned upside down, shining brightly, and stood in the center of the Tai Chi Diagram. It vibrated sharply, and a moment later, the Seven-Star Sword flew out with lightning, and around the blade, there were more Tai Chi Light Wheels flashing and flowing.  It was so powerful that it was unstoppable.

    Not long after, I saw these two magic weapons colliding with each other in mid-air!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Where the loud noise passed, the halo that burst out from the collision of the two magic weapons rushed outwards. The entire cave continued to roar, and the rock wall above could not withstand the huge impact, and rocks of various sizes fell down one after another.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger also felt the surroundings shaking, almost losing their footing, and they were even more shocked. This Xiao Zhou's practice on the Xuanqing Way of Tai Chi was probably a bit better than all the younger disciples of the Qingyun Sect he had seen.  .

    The light of Baguio's white flower wall in the field faded and disappeared, but her face turned slightly pale, obviously she had suffered a small loss.  Zhang Xiaofan had been with her for a while, and he felt bad in his heart, expecting that she would not let it go.  Sure enough, Baguio's angry look flashed past, and the sad flower disappeared in a flash, but his hand reached to his waist and held the crisp, beautiful, golden little bell.

    Xiao Zhou frowned and became alert.  The woman in front of him was young, but her skills were beyond his expectation. He had used 90% of his magic power just now, but he could only slightly defeat her. But looking at her appearance, she seemed to have a stronger magic weapon.  .  But what he fears the most is still the man standing silently in the shadow. He is really unpredictable, and that is his biggest worry.

    Just listen to the crisp sound of the bell, the tinkling sound.?, but it is very incongruous in this murderous cave.  Baguio stood lightly in the air, flicking her hands, and a small golden bell slowly floated in front of her, ringing loudly.

    Looking from Zhang Xiaofan’s point of view, he saw the beautiful woman in mid-air, her hands as soft as boneless, dancing gently, and the golden bell slowly began to rotate between her hands, making crisp sounds from time to time.

    ??Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong┅┅

    Xiao Zhou was suddenly shocked and realized that he was in a trance, almost forgetting that he was at a critical moment of life and death. If he hadn't been firm in his Taoism over the years, he would have lost his mind.  This little bell seems to have the power to enchant people.

    During this moment of hesitation, he suddenly felt depressed again in his mind. He couldn't help but be shocked. He didn't dare to listen anymore and shouted: "Death to the monster!"

    This loud shouting shook the four walls, suppressing the jingling sound for a moment, and the seven-star sword shot out like lightning and light!

    Baguio's face turned slightly pale, and she seemed to be struggling.  But when he saw the Seven Star Sword coming at him quickly, he did not retreat. He raised the jade finger of his right hand and flicked it outwards. The Albizia Bell rushed forward, and with a clang, it collided with the Seven Star Sword in mid-air.

    Xiao Zhou's body was shaken, and he felt that the magic sound was coming from the seven-star sword, like it was piercing his ears and corroding his bones. His whole body started to tremble for a moment.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er were shocked and were about to go out to rescue them when they saw Xiao Zhou's face suddenly calmed down and he shouted loudly. The Seven Star Sword regained its brilliance and actually counterattacked.  On the other hand, Baguio's face was extremely pale, and his eyes were actually a little dull, as if he had suddenly lost his mind, seemed powerless to stop him, and was about to die under the Seven Star Sword.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart was shocked, and for a moment his mind went blank. He didn’t care anymore, jumped out, and said in a voiceless voice: No┅┅

    Before he finished speaking, there was a shadow passing by in mid-air, and the purple air and cold light flashed away.

    With a bang, Xiao Zhou was beaten back and fell to the ground. Red blood immediately flowed from the corner of his mouth, and the Seven-Star Sword flew out upside down. With a clang, it was inserted into the hard rock wall with great force.  among.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger were shocked and jumped in front of Xiao Zhou.  Tian Linger was about to lift up Amber Zhu Ling, but Xiao Zhou suppressed the severe pain and grabbed the two of them, hissing: No, no, Junior Brother Zhang, Junior Sister Tian, ??that person, that person is too humane, you two  Not his opponent!

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and Tian Linger beside him couldn't help but ask: How do you know our names?

    Xiao Zhou hesitated to speak and looked forward. They felt something and turned their heads together to look towards Baguio.

    I saw a middle-aged man in mid-air, with his back to Zhang Xiaofan and others, and he helped Baguio fall down together. He said calmly: Yaoer, this Albizia Bell is the artifact left by Mrs. Jinling.  If you use it, it will easily cause backlash. Do not use it lightly in the future!

    Baguio's face gradually returned to normal at this time, and she whispered: "Yes, dad."

    Zhang Xiaofan and the other three were stunned for a moment. Xiao Zhou seemed to be feeling better at the moment. He stared at the man's back and said in a deep voice: Are you the Ghost King, one of the four major masters of the Demon Sect today?

    The middle-aged man smiled faintly and turned around. Zhang Xiaofan and others also saw his face clearly.  But seeing that he has thin eyebrows and a square face, and elegant features, he is very different from those fierce and rough demon sect members just now.  But Zhang Xiaofan was even more surprised and said in amazement: Is it you?

    This ghost king who looked like a middle-aged scribe was actually the one who told him the secret of burning fire sticks at the tea stall at the foot of Kongsang Mountain that day - thousands of people went there.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 7 Chapter 1 Hidden Worries

.    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the middle-aged scribe in front of him, the "Ghost King" who is the current righteous confidant, and his mind was in confusion.  Over the past few days, he has often had small doubts about his past beliefs in his heart. In fact, they all originated from a conversation at the tea stall at the foot of Kongsang Mountain that day.

    Now, seeing his old friend again, his mood was so complicated that he almost forgot about his situation here and now.

    But even if he forgets, the people next to him will not forget.

    Xiao Zhou stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth, stood up reluctantly, and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger: "This man is too high-minded and cannot be defeated. I will hold him back. You two leave quickly!"

    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and thrust the "Seven Star Sword" that was inserted into the rock wall upside down and was vibrating slightly. As if it was summoned by him, it broke out of the wall with a "clang" and flew back to his hand.

    The Ghost King looked at Xiao Zhou, nodded, with a smile still on his face, and said: "With your conduct, it seems that you will be the leader among the young disciples of Qingyun Sect. I didn't expect that Qingyun Sect, besides this Zhang Xiaofan, would be the leader."  There is actually a talent like you, not bad, not bad!”

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but found that his senior sister Tian Linger and Na Xiao Zhou were both looking over. Their faces felt a little hot for a moment, but they didn't know what to say.

    Xiao Zhou took a deep breath and took a step forward. The Seven-Star Sword in his hand lit up, but the Ghost King did not make any move. He just stood there and looked at him with a smile.  Xiao Zhou knew that this man was indeed the strongest enemy he had ever encountered in his life, but there were fellow juniors and fellow disciples behind him. He could not abandon the fight and run away no matter what. He only hoped that he could hold him back and let the two fellow disciples leave first.

    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to use his luck to control the sword, suddenly his heart and blood suddenly surged and poured up. He couldn't hold it in any longer and spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger were shocked and rushed forward to support him.  Xiao Zhou's face turned pale, knowing that he had been struck by the ghost king, his internal organs were shaken, his meridians were damaged, and he could no longer cast spells.  He was horrified, half because he knew that he was in a desperate situation, but the other half was because this ghost king was so advanced that it was shocking, and the harm he would do to the right path in the future would be incalculable.

    The Ghost King looked at him and suddenly said: "You are trying your best to fight, but you want to hold me back for a while so that your two fellow disciples can escape?"

    Xiao Zhou snorted and did not answer, but Tian Linger stood up, stood in front of him, and said angrily: "You demon heretic, don't think that you are proud of your higher standards, I am not afraid of you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Just now, the Ghost King injured Xiao Zhou with one strike. Anyone could see that he was extremely skilled, and the three of him together might not be his opponent.  Seeing Tian Linger's fearless appearance, I felt a little worried. He stepped forward and pulled her, signaling Tian Linger not to be too impulsive.

    Tian Linger has not yet reacted, but this move has already fallen into the eyes of Ghost King and Baguio.  Baguio's face was gloomy, and she snorted coldly, looked at Tian Linger, then at Zhang Xiaofan, and suddenly said: "Zhang Xiaofan, this is the senior sister Tian Linger you have been talking about, right?  "

    Tian Linger and Xiao Zhou were both surprised. Xiao Zhou frowned and said, "Junior brother Zhang, do you know their father and daughter?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while and whispered: "Yes."

    At this time, Tian Linger suddenly shouted and said: "Ah! I recognized you. You are the demon sect witch who sneaked over that night. Later, we chased you to the small island outside, saying that you were looking for Xiaofan."  That person"

    She was halfway through her words when she suddenly stopped talking and just stared at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in a state of confusion. In fact, what he had been most afraid of all along was the occurrence of such a scene. Now that it had indeed occurred, he still didn't know how to cope with it.

    The Ghost King stood there and saw Zhang Xiaofan’s complex expression, but he still smiled and said, “Brother Zhang, we said goodbye at the foot of Kongsang Mountain that day. How have you been these days?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was upset and ignored him.  Xiao Zhou frowned, and he was really confused. Seeing that the Ghost King and his daughter looked at this junior brother with ambiguous expressions, the relationship between them was probably very unusual.  It's just that the Qingyun Sect has strict sect rules, and it's strictly forbidden to interact with people in the devil's way. I just don't know what the relationship between this junior brother Zhang and the two of them is, but don't violate the sect rules, it will be very bad.

    But this was not the time to ask questions after all. The three of them were still in despair. Xiao Zhou reluctantly gathered his thoughts and turned to face the Ghost King. Just as he was about to speak, the Ghost King glanced at him and suddenly said first: "You force your true energy, secretly  You poured spiritual power into the Seven Star Sword, but you want to use the remaining power to hold me back so that your two fellow disciples can have a chance to escape?"

    Xiao Zhou's body was shaken, and his face was ashen. Unexpectedly, this ghost king was so thoughtful. With his way of doing things, and with the precautions he had taken in advance, he and the others were probably unlucky.

    &nbsp; Unexpectedly, the Ghost King smiled slightly and said: "You don't have to be disappointed, I have no intention of making things difficult for you."

    "What?" Xiao Zhou and Tian Linger asked in surprise at the same time. Zhang Xiaofan also looked at him with a surprised look on his face.

    The Ghost King looked at Baguio, then turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, and said with a smile: "Brother Zhang, that day under the Dead Soul Abyss of Kongsang Mountain, you showed true love to Yao'er in times of need, and we experienced life and death together"

    He was only halfway through his words when Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed. He felt that Xiao Zhou and Tian Linger beside him were looking at him with strange eyes. He felt anxious and was about to say: "You, you are so stupid"

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio’s eyes, and saw a hint of sadness in her bright eyes.  Suddenly he remembered that stormy night, when the world was in a state of death, but she was the only one accompanying him to suffer. He felt inexplicably weak in his heart, but he could no longer say these words.

    But the Ghost King's words still continued: "And that day you opened your mind to Yao'er and resolved the knot between our father and daughter for more than ten years. It can be said that you are kind to me." He smiled and said: "  Just for your sake today, I will let the three of you go. But if you return to Qingyun in the future, you will definitely be criticized by those old guys who don’t know right from wrong. Why don’t you join my holy religion? I will definitely take good care of you.  As for you, it would be nice for you and Yao'er to live together, wouldn't it"

    "Shut up!" He yelled, but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't bear it anymore, pointed at the Ghost King, and said loudly: "Kill me! Even if I die, I will not join your demon sect!"

    Tian Linger breathed a sigh of relief, clapped her hands and said, "Well said, Xiaofan."

    But Xiao Zhou next to him glanced at Zhang Xiaofan lightly, but his brows still did not loosen.

    The Ghost King smiled and shook his head, saying: "That's all, that's up to you. Anyway, the days are long, so you can think about it slowly!"

    After saying that, he pulled Baguio, and without stopping, the two of them flew out of the cave.

    In mid-air, Baguio suddenly turned around and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan looked at her looking back, and felt a sense of confusion in his originally angry heart.

    Xiao Zhou stood aside and saw his expression, but his brows furrowed even more tightly.

    The Ghost King and his daughter quickly disappeared into the darkness. After a while, there was a sudden noise outside, as if the righteous people were suddenly attacked by something.

    Soon after, there were roars and sharp winds, and it seemed that many people were flying into the sky together.

    I heard the strong voice of Cangsong Taoist, which was heard all over the place, saying: "Who do you respect? Your Taoism is so profound, why don't you dare to come down and learn from me?"

    These words were obviously addressed to the Ghost King, but there was only the whistling of the wind and no one answered. I guess the Ghost King and Baguio were far away.

    The cave was quiet at this moment. Tian Linger looked at Xiao Zhou's pale face and said with some concern: "Senior Brother Zhou, your health is okay! Uh, I wonder which uncle you are a disciple of?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at Xiao Zhou's crumbling appearance and quickly ran over to support him.  Xiao Zhou glanced at him, Zhang Xiaofan felt a little uncomfortable and lowered his head.

    Xiao Zhou sighed softly, smiled, and said to the two of them: "Don't call me Senior Brother Zhou. This is the pseudonym I used to sneak into the Demon Cult. My surname is not Zhou."

    Tian Linger said "Ah" and said, "Then you are"

    Xiao Zhou smiled, and at the same time his brows twitched, as if something hurt, but then he returned to normal, and said with a smile: "I am Qingyun Sect Tongtian Peak, a disciple of Master Daoxuan, my surname is Xiao, my name is Yicai  .”

    "What, you are Xiao Yicai, Senior Brother Xiao?"

    Xiao Zhou, also known as Xiao Yicai, nodded with a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger looked at each other. This name was a name they had admired for a long time.

    ※※※

    It’s late at night, and the night sky above Liubo Mountain is filled with countless bright stars, twinkling and shining, illuminating the world.

    Somewhere in a secret place, the Ghost King walked out slowly and saw Baguio standing alone on a hillside, staring blankly in the direction to the east of Liubo Mountain.

    That’s where the right people live.

    The Ghost King sighed softly, walked behind her, and said softly: "Yao'er, you are exposed late at night, so be careful."

    Baguio moved a bit, turned around silently, forced a smile, and said, "Yes, thank you, dad."

    The Ghost King looked at her expression and suddenly said: "Are you thinking about that boy Zhang Xiaofan?"

    Baguio’s face turned red, but she didn’t speak.

    The Ghost King showed a loving look on his face, patted his daughter on the shoulder, took two steps forward, and said, "When I saw him today, I found that he has been with you since he went there onceAfter entering the Fire Dragon Cave, it seems that Taoism has taken another step forward.  "

    Biyao was startled for a moment, with a look of joy on his face, and said, "Really?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "I speculate that he probably had some understanding after reading the first volume of the 'Book of Heaven'." At this point, he turned his head and smiled and said: "Speaking of which, you gave me from the Blood Cave  After I read the general outline of the first volume of the Heavenly Book that I brought out, it was of great help to Taoist cultivation."

    Baguio said happily: "Really?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "Yes, there are four volumes of the Heavenly Book, and there is a fifth volume in the legend, but no one has ever seen it. But since ancient times, four volumes have been passed down in our holy religion, but unfortunately many of them have been lost. Our Ghost King Sect  The success we have today is mainly due to the fact that the previous generation Ghost King Patriarch accidentally obtained the second volume of the Book of Heaven three hundred years ago."

    At this point, he paused and then said: "It's just that in the second volume, although the Taoism is profound and mysterious, the general text and key formulas are closely followed from the first volume.  So in the past hundreds of years, our Ghost King Sect can only share the world with the three major sects of Hehuan Sect, Changsheng Hall, and Wandu Sect. But in the future, hehe"

    Baguio smiled and said, "Then I want to congratulate dad."

    The Ghost King smiled and nodded, and said: "You have really made a great contribution this time. I originally sent you to the Kongsang Mountain Blood Refining Hall. In addition to letting you experience it, I just wanted to find out whether the black-hearted old man could leave any magic weapons.  But unexpectedly, he brought back the Heavenly Book, which is ten times better than any magic weapon."

    Baguio smiled, but her face suddenly darkened.

    The ghost king looked at his daughter for a long time and suddenly laughed.

    Baguio woke up with a start, her face turned red, and she said angrily: "Dad"

    The Ghost King smiled and shook his head, saying, "Why are you so worried?"

    Baguio gritted her teeth and said, "Dad, it's not like you haven't seen the way that dead guy Zhang Xiaofan treated his senior sister Tian Linger today. I'm just afraid"

    The Ghost King said: "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that he will be infatuated and not interested in you?"

    Baguio lowered his head.

    The Ghost King said calmly: "I think differently from you."

    Baguio was taken aback and said, "Dad, what did you say?"

    The Ghost King said: "From what I saw today, Zhang Xiaofan was indeed kind to his senior sister, but at the critical moment when you and Xiao Zhou were fighting, he couldn't control himself, screamed out and jumped out regardless of his own safety. Only with this  One thing, and in the past, you shared life and death with him, accompanying him all the way. In his heart, maybe he doesn’t understand it yet, but your weight may not be much worse than that of his senior sister.”

    Baguio's face turned red again, and she looked even more charming under the night sky, but then her eyes moved, revealing a look of joy that could not be concealed.

    The Ghost King saw her expression in his eyes, walked over and stroked her hair gently, his caring expression unmistakable, and said: "However, you can't be happy too early. First of all, the door is different, and he can't cross it.  Moreover, it is impossible for his masters, uncles and uncles in Qingyun Sect to allow him to have any affection for you. That’s why before I left today, I deliberately made your relationship ambiguous. I think  That person named Xiao Zhou must have a high status in the Qingyun Sect. If he goes back to spread the word, the Qingyun Sect will definitely be suspicious of Zhang Xiaofan. In this way, the possibility of him joining our Holy Religion will be increased!"

    After saying that, he seemed very proud of what he had done and laughed twice.

    Baguio laughed at first, but soon after, he slowly put away his smile and lowered his head silently.

    The Ghost King frowned and said, "What's wrong?"

    Baguio hesitated for a moment and said softly: "I, I'm a little worried. If this happens, I'm afraid Xiaofan will suffer again!"

    The Ghost King snorted and said: "If it is not sharpened, how can you know the sharpness of the sword! If he can't bear even this little pain, let alone handing you over to him, I won't worry, just let him come to my door, I will  I look down on him too!”

    Baguio nodded slowly, but for some reason she was still a little worried. She couldn't help but look eastward, but she could only see the vast forest under the sky, blocking her sight, as if there were thousands of mountains and rivers far away.

    ※※※

    Xiao Yicai's sudden appearance really caused a commotion in the Qingyun Sect. Cangsong Taoist and Tian Buyi were both surprised and happy.  And from Xiao Yicai's mouth, they also learned that the Demon Sect seemed to be looking for the strange beast "Kui Niu" that appeared on Liubo Mountain. They also unexpectedly learned that this time, the Ghost King, one of the four major sect masters of the Demon Sect, actually  Came here too.

    At this moment, Xiao Yicai was lying on a temporary stone bed because of his physical injury, with his back against the stone wall. There were only Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi around him, and the other disciples had been temporarily sent away.

    Cangsong Taoist slowlyHe shook his head and said with a solemn expression: "It turns out that man is the new generation of Ghost King of the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect. He is indeed very profound."

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "Yicai, how did you get into the Demon Sect?"

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said: "On that day, I was ordered by my mentor to sneak into Kongsang Mountain to investigate the whereabouts of the Demon Cult. Sure enough, I found that there were remnants of the Demon Cult's Blood Refining Hall and others operating there. But after my many secret observations, these blood refining  The remnants of the church are not serious enemies, so there is nothing to worry about. I just heard them talk about the Holy Cult many times, and it seems that there is some secret and big move in the demon sect. In order to find out, I changed my name to Xiao Zhou, and it happened that they were hiring people.  On this occasion, seeing that I still have some skills, I actually successfully joined the Demon Cult."

    Having said this, he slightly apologized and said to Tian Buyi: "But Master Tian, ??when Junior Brother Zhang and Junior Sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak fell into the Dead Soul Abyss, I happened to be assigned to deal with Tianyin Temple on the other side.  Senior Brother Faxiang and others were unable to rescue him in time, and I feel a little sorry. But fortunately, Junior Brother Zhang is blessed with good fortune and is safe and sound, so I feel relieved."

    Tian Buyi smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, I can't blame you, you don't have to take it to heart."

    Cangsong Taoist listened to it and suddenly snorted.

    Tian Buyi listened and ignored him.

    Taoist Cangsong turned to Xiao Yicai and said: "But having said that, nephew Yicai, your move is too risky. You must know that the demon sect thieves are all insidious and cunning. If something goes wrong, you will suffer."  I can’t explain to the head senior brother what kind of harm it is.”

    Tian Buyi also nodded and said: "Yes, before going down the mountain this time, the head senior brother has not heard from you for several months, and he is quite worried. He specially asked us in private to pay attention to your whereabouts!"

    Xiao Yicai's face darkened, he shook his head and said, "Alas! It's all my fault for making my mentor worried."

    Taoist Cangsong smiled slightly and said: "You don't have to think too much. You have made a great contribution this time. When we wipe out the remnants of the demon sect in this place, after we return to the mountain, the head brother will definitely not blame you. I'm afraid we will return the favor."  You can’t even tell if I want a heavy reward?”

    Xiao Yicai's face turned red and he said, "Uncle Cangsong, you are joking."

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "This is not a joke. You have indeed contributed a lot this time. But Yi Cai, please don't do such dangerous things again in the future. The head brother values ??you very much. In the future, he will become an adult."  After ascending to immortality, the position of head will most likely be passed on to you. You will have important responsibilities when the time comes, so don’t do anything willful."

    Xiao Yicai said solemnly: "Yes. Many thanks to Uncle Cangsong and Uncle Tian for their teachings."

    Cangsong Taoist nodded and said: "Okay! I see you are tired too, so go to bed early! Fortunately, your injury today did not damage the basic meridians, otherwise you would be in trouble."

    Xiao Yicai watched Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi stand up, and wanted to get up to see them off.  Tian Buyi held him down, shook his head and said: "You are injured, just take a good rest. We are not in Qingyun Mountain, so we can avoid these customs!"

    "Xiao Yicai couldn't disobey him, and he was really tired, so he leaned against the stone wall again and said, "Thank you two uncles, please forgive me for not sending it away."

    Cangsong Taoist waved his hand and walked outside with Tian Buyi. He was about to reach the entrance of the cave when he suddenly heard Xiao Yicai calling from behind: "Uncle Tian."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, turned around and said, "What?"

    Xiao Yicai sat back on the stone wall and said with a smile: "Look at my memory, I almost forgot. When I visited my uncle at Dazhu Peak last year, my uncle Suru mentioned that he wanted a 'big clam' which is a specialty of the southeast coast.  Pearl', it just so happened that I found one when I came to the East China Sea this time. Uncle Master, do you want to watch it now?"

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment, then looked at Xiao Yicai, laughed, and said: "Hey, if you didn't tell me, I would have forgotten about it. Fortunately, you are willing, otherwise I would be killed by your master after I return to Dazhu Peak."  Uncle is so annoyed."

    As he said that, he walked back with a smile.  Cangsong Taoist paused for a moment, naturally not asking about the pearls, and walked out.

    In the cave, only Tian Buyi and Xiao Yicai were left.

    Tian Buyi walked over with a smile, but when he sat down in front of Xiao Yicai, the smile on his face had disappeared. He looked back slightly and said lightly: "Your Master Su's temper has always been both external and internal.  A hundred years ago, she ran to the East China Sea and found those big oyster pearls. There is no one around now, so if anything happens, you can just say it."

    Xiao Yicai nodded, looked at Tian Buyi, and said: "Uncle, you are really smart. I kept you because I wanted to talk to you about your disciple Zhang Xiaofan and Junior Brother Zhang."

    Tian Buyi frowned, slightly surprised, and said, "What happened to him?"

    &nbsp; Xiao Yicai coughed and deliberately lowered his voice.  Tian Buyi understood immediately, leaned forward slightly, and listened carefully.

    There was silence in the cave, with only faint whispers echoing softly at the moment.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 6 - Chapter 8

.    Episode 7 Chapter 6 Past Events

    Update time: 2008-2-27 16:04:44 Number of words in this chapter: 6415

    In the late-night forest, the bright light emitted by countless magic weapons is as bright as day. From the depths of the woods to the most intense open space, it seems that there are sharp lights flying everywhere, and under the colorful and beautiful light, they are constantly soaring.  Bright red blood arose and sprayed on the trembling trees.

    It condensed into blood beads and dripped silently.

    Lu Xueqi let out a clear whistle and fell to the ground. For a moment, in the night, a halo of light that was as blue as the sky and as clear as water shot out from the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand, like the gentle eyes of a beautiful woman, passing by  This mundane world.

    Countless lush branches are floating in the wind and rain in the night sky.  At the same time, along with the mysterious mantra, the light spots that were just emitting a faint red light suddenly lit up at the same time, and the men in black who had just disappeared actually returned to the place where they were stuck upside down on the ground at the same time.  Next to the mysterious object.

    This strange beast suddenly raised its head, and after a moment, it let out a huge roar!

    唷┅┅

    The huge sound almost turned into a tangible sound wave, and countless wind and rain actually flew outward and spurted out in this roar like thunder falling into the mortal world!

    But at this moment, all the men in black put their hands on the mysterious object on the beach.

    In an instant, the things on the ground suddenly glowed brightly, with crystal clear red light. Every few feet away, the red light suddenly shot out horizontally and connected into one for a moment, forming a huge red aperture.

    Before everyone could react, the red halo suddenly rose again, and countless dazzling red lights shot upward at the same time, forming a spectacular red wall of light, trapping the strange beast in the wall of light, and moving towards it at the same time.  They shot straight away from high in the sky, and finally met at one point in the high sky.

    It was as if the night had lifted its veil, and the darkness quietly receded, and a figure appeared slowly in the air.

    The Ghost King stood proudly on a red ancient cauldron floating high in the sky, with a solemn expression. He held the magic formula with both hands across his chest and recited the mysterious mantra in a low voice.

    And all the red light continuously converged on the ancient tripod floating at his feet.

    唷┅┅

    There was another furious roar, and the strange beast, surrounded by a red aperture, jumped up angrily and crashed straight into the wall of light.

    The Ghost King’s face tightened in mid-air, and his voice of reciting the incantation immediately became a little faster.

    And the people of Qingyun Sect in the distance were also stunned at this moment, forgetting that this was actually a great opportunity for them to escape, and stared at the scene without blinking.

    In the sky, as if right above the Ghost King's head, there was a thunderous explosion, and the strange beast slammed into the wall of light!

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled and resounded throughout the sky. In an instant, the huge and spectacular red wall of light trembled. Countless small electric currents, as small as lightning, ran across the wall of light. The sound was harsh, and even those who stood at the feet of the giant beast were  The man in black, separated by a wall of light, was shaking all over.

    In mid-air, the Ghost King's face seemed to have suddenly turned a bit pale!

    But finally, after the violent trembling, the red light curtain did not break, but gradually stabilized, and the ancient tripod under the Ghost King's feet seemed to be even more dazzling!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The enraged giant beast almost fell into madness. While thunder continued to explode in the sky, the strange beast's whole body glowed with green light, and it crashed into the huge wall of light that trapped it again and again.

    The wind and rain roared wildly between the heaven and the earth, as if there was a thunder god roaring angrily above the nine heavens!

    The roaring thunder seemed to shake Liubo Mountain and the entire sea every time!

    But under the tremendous power of heaven and earth, the red wall of light, including the ancient cauldron in the sky, which I don’t know where it came from, actually stood tall and unyielding. Gradually, it suppressed the momentum of this strange beast.  .

    Time passed quietly, and the impact of the strange beast became more and more powerless. However, on the other hand, the Demon Sect did not seem to be feeling well. The Ghost King standing on the ancient cauldron in mid-air was better, but his face was pale. Obviously,  It is not easy to cast a spell to trap such an ancient and strange beast, even with the help of the strange magic weapon and the ancient tripod.

    And among the dozens of men in black above the ground, more than half of them had fallen to the ground at this moment, being shocked to death by these two huge forces.  The rest of the people were swaying around, and only a few high-minded people still insisted on guarding the area around the light curtain.

    The wind and rain in the sky gradually began to calm down at this moment, as if it was foreshadowing something.

    ? ?Finally, after the last impact was useless, the strange beast panted and let out a low roar, stood there and stopped moving.

    The people of Qingyun Sect who came back to their senses looked at each other and were speechless for a moment.

    After a while, Du Bishu said to Song Daren: Senior brother, what should we do?

    Zhang Xiaofan also looked at Song Daren. The thrilling battle just now made him excited. For some reason, he felt a little sympathy for that strange beast, and he felt a faint feeling in his heart that he wanted to help it.

    In fact, among the disciples of the Qingyun Sect, Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts are not absent from their hearts. They have been hostile to the Demon Sect for thousands of years, and seeing that the Demon Sect has gone to such great lengths to capture this strange beast, they are afraid of the relationship.  Very big.

    But as a senior brother, Song Daren was silent for a moment, and finally shook his head and said: Let's not cause more trouble, let's leave quickly!

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one said anything. After all, they all knew that now was not the time to stir up trouble, so they followed Song Daren who was already walking forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan, who was walking at the end, took a few steps and suddenly realized that Lu Xueqi had not followed. He was startled. He turned around and saw Lu Xueqi standing there, not moving. He wondered: Senior Sister Lu, what’s wrong with the milk?

    Lu Xueqi looked at the strange beast trapped in the red wall of light in front of her, only to see it lowering its head at the moment, as if it had resigned to its fate, standing there listlessly.  At this time, the dark clouds in the sky gradually seemed to disperse. The majesty of the sky and the earth that changed the sky and the earth when it just left the sea was actually no longer visible.

    It was like a sad child at the end of his life, standing there as if his heart had died!

    A bit desolate, a bit lonely┅┅

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The blue light, like a shooting star suddenly appearing in the dark night, illuminates the surrounding darkness.

    The Tianya Divine Sword was resolutely unsheathed, and the clear blue light flashed away, reflecting on the face of its extremely beautiful owner, with a touch of indifference and a quiet gaze.

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned her head, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, her face was as cold as water, and said calmly: This strange beast seems to be very important, hurry up you guys leave quickly!  I'll come as soon as I go!

    Everyone was startled, Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly and lost his voice: "Milk┅┅"

    Before he finished speaking, that beautiful figure turned into a brilliant meteor light in the night, piercing the surrounding darkness, and rushed straight towards the huge red wall of light.

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect was shocked. Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger, and Du Bishu turned around almost at the same time and shouted to Song Daren: Senior Brother┅┅

    Sweat dripped from Song Daren's forehead. If he wanted to leave, he would be afraid that he would not be able to pass the test of everyone, and he would not be able to cope with it in his heart. But if he stayed, it would most likely be a disaster. These junior brothers and sisters were young and ignorant, but he had to risk their lives for them.  For your own sake.  For a moment he was confused.

    But how fast Lu Xueqi controlled the sword, and in a blink of an eye, she rushed close to the beach where the demon sect's aperture was located. At this moment, the people in the demon sect had also realized that something was wrong, and screams suddenly broke out.

    The Ghost King was still floating in the air, his face gradually calming down. He looked down at this moment, frowned, and muttered in a low voice: Tianya Divine Sword?

    Seeing that the men in black from the Demon Sect were caught off guard by Lu Xueqi's sudden rush out, they were at a loss. The Ghost King in mid-air seemed to have no time to come down. Even the strange beast trapped in the light curtain suddenly opened and closed at this moment.  s eyes.

    Suddenly, a ray of clear light came out from halfway, blocking Lu Xueqi forcefully. The Tianya Divine Sword made a sharp sound, forcing the clear light back a few points, but Lu Xueqi's own figure was immediately blocked away from that.  The red light curtain was still several feet away.

    Qinglong, still dressed elegantly in white, suddenly appeared in front of Lu Xueqi like a ghost. At the same time, his right hand wearing the Qiankun Qingguang Ring returned to his sleeve.

    This girl, Qinglong, smiled and seemed not to regard Lu Xueqi as an enemy at all. He said: We have spent a lot of effort to trap this Kui Niu (Note 1), and it is not harmful to your sect. Why should we Luo Xueqi?  There will be a dispute?

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath, knowing that the person in front of her was unfathomable, and she was afraid that she would not be his match. However, as her eyes drifted, her eyes fell on the strange beast Kui Niu, and she saw that Kui Niu was also looking towards this place.  It's bright, and there's a low growl coming from its mouth. I really don't know what it's thinking at the moment.

    Monster!  She suddenly stopped shouting, and without caring about anything else, the Tianya Divine Sword dazzled with blue light and rushed straight towards Qinglong.

    Qinglong was startled. Facing the magic weapon Tianya, no matter how high his moral skills, he did not dare to underestimate him. He could only frown and concentrate on fighting.

    The blue light in the field suddenly broke into a fight, but Qinglong is better than Lu Xueqi after all.?, and it seems that Qiankun Qingguang Ring is not inferior to Tianya. After a while, it immediately gained the upper hand, and Qingguang gradually suppressed the blue light.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw this and felt anxious in his heart. He turned around. Song Daren gritted his teeth and said anxiously: "Little junior sister, Nai and junior brother will take the four senior brothers away immediately. Bi Shu and I will go there and come as soon as there is space."  .

    Tian Linger said anxiously: Senior brother, I┅┅

    Song Daren glared and said angrily: There is no time to talk nonsense with Nai now, let’s go quickly!  After that, he greeted Du Bishu and immediately rushed to the field, leaving Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger standing there.

    In fact, according to Song Daren's intention, he originally didn't want to meddle in this nosy matter, but Lu Xueqi is from the same sect and cannot ignore it. However, the current situation is dangerous, and there are two big demons, Ghost King and Qinglong, on the other side.  Next, he could only take care of his junior brother and junior sister first, go up and have a look, and leave if there is a chance.

    Tian Linger was scolded by Song Daren, but she was startled for a moment. Song Daren had always loved her since she was a child and had never scolded her a word. Today, he suddenly said something to her, and she still couldn't react.  .

    But after all, she is an outstanding disciple in the Qingyun Sect, and her temperament has been very coquettish and indulgent since she was a child. She frowned and pondered for a moment, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: Xiaofan, you take care of the fourth senior brother here, I will go to Xunu.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Before he could say anything, He Dazhi, who was injured on one side, was already struggling and shouted: "Little junior sister, it's dangerous there, don't let me go there!"

    But once Tian Linger made up her mind, how could she still listen to him? Unless Tian Buyi was here and could control her, what He Dazhi said would only fall on deaf ears.

    As soon as He Dazhi saw that Tian Linger was ignoring her, he turned around and hurriedly said to Zhang Xiaofan: Junior brother, hold her quickly!

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, ran over and grabbed Tian Linger's sleeve, and said urgently: Senior sister, don't go over there, she's here, I'll help her┅┅

    Before the word "busy" was uttered, Tian Linger felt impatient and threw away Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he tried to hold Tian Linger back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tian Linger threw away his hand and jumped up.  At the same time, a small round thing suddenly fell from her sleeves.

    A beautiful and smooth stone slipped quietly in the night.

    Faintly, it seemed as if a woman chuckled and said: "When we go back later, I will give this stone to Brother Qi. He will definitely like it!"

    He suddenly froze, his hand stretched out in mid-air, just stopped in place, motionless.

    Until He Dazhi’s anxious voice shouted loudly from behind: Junior brother, why don’t you hold her back!

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and suddenly woke up, with cold sweat breaking out all over his body. He quickly looked around and saw that Tian Linger had already picked up the amber scarlet silk and flew towards the field. He didn't think much at that moment and quickly picked up the fire stick and chased after him.  go.

    Tian Linger flew into the air and saw that Song Daren and Du Bishu had joined the battle group of Lu Xueqi and Qinglong. However, Qinglong was one against three and was not at all inferior. Instead, he looked calm and at ease.

    Although Tian Linger is a bit impatient, she is talented and intelligent. She can tell at a glance that Qinglong's Taoism is too high and his magic weapon is too powerful. Even if he is added to it, he may not be able to defeat him.  As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately had other ideas. He no longer flew towards Lu Xueqi and others, but turned around and flew quietly towards the other side of the huge light curtain.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed behind, shocked, but everyone in the demon sect seemed to be attracted by Qinglong one against three. Even the ghost king at the top who presided over the magic circle kept following Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword.  Changes occurred, and Tian Linger was temporarily ignored.

    Tian Linger approached the other side of the light curtain in the blink of an eye. The men in black who were originally guarding here had all fallen to the ground in a mess. They were obviously shocked to death in the fight that trapped Kui Niu just now.

    Tian Linger glanced quickly, and suddenly noticed that all the red light was emitted from some strange dark red iron cone-shaped things inserted upside down in the beach, and then continuously emitted upwards, converging on the ancient ghost at the feet of the Ghost King in mid-air.  In the cauldron.

    “Obviously, the magic circle composed of these things and the ancient tripod in mid-air are the key to trapping Kui Niu.  Tian Linger didn't think much about it. With a wave of his jade finger, the amber scarlet silk immediately flew out and swept straight towards the things stuck upside down on the beach.

    boom!  With a loud noise, the Amber Zhu Ling hit an iron cone shrouded in a red light curtain.  Note 1: Classic of Mountains and Seas.  The Great Wilderness passes through Kui Niu in the East China Sea: There is Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, and it enters the sea seven thousand miles away.  There is a beast on it, shaped like an ox, with a pale body and no horns, and one foot. When it goes in and out of water, there will be wind and rain. Its light is like the sun and moon, and its sound is like thunder. Its name is Kui.

    ?Also note: Gods and demons are different.  Kui Niu in the Spiritual Beast Chapter: An ancient strange beast that looks like a green bull, has three legs and no horns, and roars like thunder.  Living in the deep sea for a long time, three thousand years isWhen ?? is born, wind and rain will rise, thunder and lightning will appear, and the world calls it the mount of the God of Thunder.  The theory of Shanhaijing is adopted here.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text 9 - Chapter 10

.    Episode 7 Chapter 9 Desperate Situation

    Update time: 2008-2-27 16:04:45 Number of words in this chapter: 4906

    The red light curtain suddenly trembled, and the Ghost King and other black-clothed men of the Demon Sect in mid-air, including the trapped strange beast Kui Niu, turned their heads and looked at them almost at the same time.

    The red light flashed, and Tian Linger was startled when he saw the red light trembling around the dark red iron cone, but it itself was protected by the red light and remained motionless.

    In a moment, everyone around him had already reacted. The men in black from the Demon Cult rushed towards him one after another. Tian Linger's face turned pale and he was panting slightly. At the moment of anxiety, his eyes suddenly lit up, and with a wave of his hands, the amber scarlet silk suddenly burrowed into the ground.  .

    In mid-air, the Ghost King's expression suddenly changed, he stamped his feet and said angrily: "You little girl, you don't know how to live or die, you ruined my life!"

    I saw his figure flashing again and again, and he pounced down with unparalleled speed. But at this moment, sharp whistles came one after another in the distance. In an instant, countless rays of light lit up. It turned out that the righteous people and the demon sect's large forces were here.  Here, the killing stopped. The most intense ones were Cangsong Taoist versus Bai Duzi and Tian Buyi versus Ancestor Duanmu. However, Suru was one against two, blocking the injured old vampire demon and the undead abyss that day.  That young master Lin Feng.

    As for other people, such as the monks from Tianyin Temple and the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, including masters and disciples of Venerable Dali, they also came here.

    When many people came here, they suddenly saw such a huge wall of light on the beach, and a huge strange beast was trapped in it. For a moment, their hands slowed down, Bai Duzi and Duanmu Lao  Zu jumped away at the same time, leaving Cangsong Taoist and Tian Buyi behind.

    Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi had no intention of fighting at this moment and let them go, especially Tian Buyi. Looking from a distance, it seemed that his daughter was surrounded by people from the demon sect. He couldn't help but change his face and tried to make a gesture.  Jump there.

    Baiduzi stood with Ancestor Duanmu. He first looked at Qinglong's battle group. Seeing that Qinglong was still able to fight one against three, his face changed, he snorted, and then looked towards the sky. At this moment, he only  The Ghost King jumped down, but the ancient cauldron was still spinning slowly in the air, radiating red light.

    Bai Duzi suddenly frowned and said in a deep voice: Fulong Cauldron!

    Patriarch Duanmu stood nearby and was startled. He quickly looked into the sky and was immediately stunned for a moment.

    Both of them are extremely experienced people in the Demon Cult, and their knowledge and vision are far beyond that of ordinary Demon Cult members. The ancient cauldron looks clumsy in shape from a distance, and the double rings on the side of the cauldron are engraved with reliefs of dragon heads.  The mysterious magic circle in front of me looks very much like the trapped dragon palace in the legend of the demon sect.

    This mysterious trapping dragon array always requires the Fulong Cauldron to cast the spell. The spiritual power of the Fulong Cauldron is used as a medium to stimulate the murderous aura of heaven and earth. No matter how high-minded you are, you will still be trapped in it.  , cannot come out.

    Speaking of which, unless it is this kind of peerless treasure, it would be difficult for the Ghost King and the others to trap such an ancient beast like the Kui Niu.

    Returning to the field, almost everyone else who had taken action had stopped temporarily, and their attention was attracted here.

    The Ghost King was quickly jumping down from mid-air, but Tian Buyi was concerned about his beloved daughter. Although he was far away, he still rushed towards him with his sword. But nearby, Zhang Xiaofan was the one closest to Tian Linger because he was the first to follow.  , but there were already several people from the black-clothed Demon Cult rushing over.

    The situation is about to break out, and the key lies with Tian Linger.

    Seeing that the man in black was approaching, Zhang Xiaofan felt anxious and jumped hard, flying close behind Tian Linger. While he was in mid-air, the fire stick was already glowing with green light, sweeping down a wall of light in front of the man in black.

    Those men in black screamed strangely, and in an instant, several magic weapons came at them. Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, but he was able to block these people in the end.

    At this lightning moment, Tian Linger cheered, and saw Amber Zhu Ling emerging from the ground and pushing out an iron cone.

    Suddenly, the red light shook violently, and the entire trapped dragon formation was flashing with lightning, and the formation was in chaos, especially in front of Tian Linger, a hole as high as one person suddenly opened in a moment.

    Within the red light curtain, the strange beast Kui Niu let out a long roar that shook the surrounding areas. It exerted force on one foot and rushed towards here.

    Tian Linger looked happy and was about to retrieve the magic weapon Amber Zhu Ling when suddenly she heard Zhang Xiaofan shouting from behind: Senior sister, be careful!

    She was startled, and suddenly looked up, and saw the huge strange beast rushing in front of her. With a loud bang, the huge body hit the light screen heavily.

    At this time, the trapping dragon formation was in chaos. When hit by this huge force, the hole that was originally as high as a person suddenly spread out and became several times larger, almost allowing Kui Niu to come out.  At the same time, the red light trembled and fluctuated wildly, blocking the Ghost King's figure that was about to pounce to the side.

    At this moment KuiA pair of giant eyes opened wide, radiating fierce light, and he didn't even care that it was Tian Linger who shook the strange magic circle. With a roar, the giant swung and bit Tian Linger.

    Tian Linger was horrified. He saw a bloody mouth coming towards him. The fishy smell hit his nostrils. He was so frightened that he didn't move.

    Seeing that Kui Niu was about to break out at this time, with its power that it had just killed dozens of people even though it was trapped in the dragon trap, all the men in black retreated in unison. Only Zhang Xiaofan was frightened, but still gritted his teeth and rushed forward.  Go and hit the Kui Niu on the head with the flashing green light of the fire stick.

    In the distance, Qinglong shook open Song Daren's Ten Tigers Sword. He accidentally glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and happened to see the fire stick rushing towards Kui Niu. Suddenly, his body was shaken, he almost lost his mind, and he cried out:  This┅┅

    In the field, the Kui Niu was indeed an ancient and strange beast. When he felt the magic weapon coming, he swung his giant head and hit his head directly on the fire stick.  With a bang, the fire stick flew back. Zhang Xiaofan's body was shaken. He felt an almost overwhelming force coming over him. He took a few steps back.

    Being blocked by Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger had come to her senses, her face turned pale, and she was about to retreat.  Unexpectedly, the Kui Niu was tricked by these humans tonight. I don’t know how many thousands of years it has lived, but it must have never experienced such an encounter. It was so angry that it didn’t care who the person in front of it was. It wanted to kill Ang Niu first.  Say it again.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tian Linger only took half a step back, and when he was about to call back the Amber Zhu Ling, he was about to fly up, when that terrifying bloody mouth bit his head again.

    People in the distance screamed, and the pale-faced Suru and Qi Hao rushed out together. Tian Buyi, who was first, was speeding like lightning. Unfortunately, they were too far apart, and they were only a few feet away, making it difficult to save them.

    But after all, Tian Linger is not a person who takes things easy, and is not willing to die without hesitation. In desperation, she waves her hands repeatedly, and the amber scarlet silk is like a red dragon flying in the sky, blocking it above her head, hoping to block this giant beast.  There is room to escape.  Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing closest to her, also jumped towards her again.

    I wonder if the red light of the amber scarlet silk is somewhat similar to the red light that trapped the Dragon Palace just now. The look of fury in Kui Niu's eyes is even heavier, and with the loud roar, it is as if it is biting down from the top of a mountain.

    Once in contact, a judgment was made. Amber Zhu Ling was pressed down by Kui Niu's huge mouth. Tian Linger's face turned pale, her knees softened, and she was forced to sit on the ground by the huge force. Dust was flying in the corner of her eyes.  But he saw Zhang Xiaofan approaching and said anxiously: "Xiaofan, go quickly!"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't know that this strange beast was too powerful, and it would be life or death to be an enemy of it. Unexpectedly, at the moment when the color of the sky and the earth changed, and the situation changed, in front of the ferocious beast, the woman with such a fragile figure turned to him.  Anxious shouts.

    You go quickly┅┅

    The wind blew on my face,

    It’s as if something is surging and exciting deep in my heart!

    That familiar figure and face from childhood is right in front of you, and the time carved into your heart in the past years is endlessly flowing at that moment.

    What makes you crazy, what makes you painful?

    Remember the sad skeleton in the Blood Cave?

    Remember the demon fox jumping into the lava together under the Fire Dragon Cave?

    He took a deep breath and gasped deeply.

    There is silence in the world.

    Holding the fire stick tightly and gritting his teeth, the young figure rushed forward.

    He just rushed forward, rushing forward desperately, getting close between the giant beast and Tian Linger, opening his hands, roaring loudly, like a warrior ready to die, like a sad hero, and transformed into one with the fire stick, as if  Eight hundred years have passed again!

    Who is the heartbroken for?

    Who is the madness for?

    Amidst the furious roar of Kui Niu, he was also roaring loudly, and the fire stick burned with a bright light that had never appeared before, as if it was a flame using life as firewood, burning blazingly!

    Boom┅┅

    There was thunder in the sky, shaking the sky!

    Zhang Xiaofan’s knees went weak, and red blood flowed out from all his orifices, slipping quietly and dripping on the fire stick.

    The stunned Tian Linger suddenly felt light and flew backwards, but Tian Buyi finally arrived and pulled her out. When Tian Buyi turned around eagerly, he saw that Zhang Xiaofan had been pressed by Kui Niu.  Down.

    Kui Niu roared to the sky, his huge body rose into the air, and his giant foot stepped straight towards Zhang Xiaofan. This power was so powerful that everyone present was frightened, and even Tian Buyi turned pale.

    Zhang Xiaofan gasped heavily, as if all the bones in his body were about to shatter. He slowly raised his head, and all he could see was the darkness in the sky!

    when!

    I don’t know who accidentally dropped the weapon in his hand.?? 

    Who else is screaming in despair in the darkness?

    A golden, solemn light burst out quietly, accompanied by a cyan light.

    On the fire stick held in the young man's hand, countless tiny red blood threads like blood suddenly glowed together, and under the shadow, blood flowed as if burning life!

    The intertwined light of gold and green suddenly bloomed from the fire stick, illuminating his face. Slowly in front of him, a Buddhist mantra appeared on the cyan blood-devouring bead on the top of the fire stick.

    !

    Immediately, as if symbiotic with this mantra, a Tai Chi pattern with flashing blue light appeared vaguely on the bottom of the word.

    Everyone was shocked!

    Except Kui Niu!

    The furious beast was already stampeding down unstoppably. The young man who could not escape and was facing death stretched out his hands to resist.

    Time seems to have stopped for a moment.

    The sky and the earth are rustling, and the black clouds are heavy again.

    There is a cold wind blowing gently.

    There are fallen leaves, falling one after another.

    A figure suddenly appeared in mid-air, swooping down as fast as lightning, it was the Ghost King.  He rushed to the ground in a blink of an eye, grabbed the red iron cone that was forced out by Tian Linger, and immediately inserted it into the beach. At the same time, he immediately stretched out his right hand and slashed his left wrist, and blood immediately spurted out and spurted out.  On top of the iron cone.

    In an instant, red light flashed, and red light shone on the dark red mysterious iron cone. In the blink of an eye, before Kui Niu fell, the light curtain around Zhang Xiaofan merged into one, and the trapped dragon formation formed again.  move.

    In mid-air, the Fulong Cauldron glowed brightly, illuminating half of the sky.

    Boom!

    Amidst the loud noise, Kui Niu hit the red light curtain. The Ghost King's body was shaken and he took a few steps back. However, Kui Niu was also knocked back by the red light screen and rushed forward again in a rage, but after  Amidst the loud noises, he was finally unable to escape.

    The Ghost King slowly breathed a sigh of relief, relaxed his body slowly, and turned around, only to see that the young man behind him was still resisting, but the light of the fire stick gradually faded away, but looking at his face, blood was flowing, with  With a hint of desolation.

    The Ghost King stared at him. Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly and looked at him. Suddenly, the place became quiet.

    Great Brahma Prajna!  This is Brahma Prajna!

    Suddenly, in the distance behind, monks from Tianyin Temple came out one after another. All the monks, including Fashan, were shocked and inexplicable. They pointed at Zhang Xiaofan and asked: How can you practice the true method of Brahma Prajna of our Tianyin Temple?

    Only that Dharma image stood silently behind the excited crowd, staring at Zhang Xiaofan in front of him without saying a word, as if a light flashed in his eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around slowly, as if every move made him use up all his strength, until he faced everyone.

    Tian Buyi's face was ashen, and he stood there motionless, with veins popping out in the hand holding the Red Flame Fairy Sword. All the Qingyun Sect disciples looked at this man in shock, as if they were seeing a monster for the first time.  juvenile.

    Behind him, there seemed to be a deep sigh from the Ghost King.

    Tian Linger's face was extremely pale. She took a few steps forward and suddenly stopped again. The short distance between her and Zhang Xiaofan suddenly turned out to be so far and unbridgeable!

    Xiaofan──she said in a low voice, as if even she no longer believed it: Are these masters telling the truth?

    Zhang Xiaofan's lips began to tremble, as if the deepest fear was emerging from his heart bit by bit. He looked at Tian Linger, at his master, and at all his classmates in the distance. Everyone's faces looked like that.  strangeness.

    He suddenly wanted to shout loudly, but he opened his mouth wide and could not say a word!

    The evening breeze blew his clothes and fluttered gently.

    Yes, it’s a blood-devouring bead, it can’t be wrong!

    Suddenly, as if the nightmare had not yet awakened, another cry of surprise rang out again. Qinglong stood beside him, his face full of shock.

    As soon as these words came out, everyone present, whether they were members of the demon sect or the righteous ones, all changed their expressions.

    The round bead at the top of the magic weapon in his hand is surrounded by blood threads. It has the ability to suck Kui Niu just now. It must be the blood-devouring bead of the black-hearted old man eight hundred years ago!

    Everyone was in an uproar, with horrified expressions on their faces. Only Zhang Xiaofan could not hear anything, not at all. It felt like everyone around him was making such a loud noise, and countless people were shouting and asking questions at him, but he  Can't hear anything!

    He slowly turned around, the Ghost King didn’t know when??, had disappeared behind him. In front of him, there was only the strange beast Kui Niu trapped in the trapped dragon formation, spinning around in circles, but in the end he still resigned to his fate, stood still, and let out a desperate cry to the sky.  Roar!

    That voice echoed in the empty night sky, especially desolate.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and looked up at the sky.

    That cold night!  It's dark and boundless, as if you can't breathe.

    He suddenly laughed, a desperate smile, a silent laugh, his body shook, he fell straight, and fell heavily to the ground.

    In front of him, there was darkness, as if the endless dark night sky was pressing towards him boundlessly!

    Then, he passed out.

    Episode 7 Chapter 10 Youji

    Update time: 2008-2-27 16:04:46 Number of words in this chapter: 6691

    This dream seems like a thousand years have passed.

    He walked alone in the darkness until he saw the village, a sunny and familiar place.  He ran away, and the familiar faces looked at him with smiles and jokes.

    The fresh air seemed to be sweet to the heart, making him unable to help but roll around freely and laugh to his heart's content on the grass playing beside the village.

    Around him, suddenly many more children rushed over. Jingyu, who had always been cheerful, laughed and said: "Are you convinced? Are you convinced?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He whispered alone, as if repeating the words of the past.

    The sky and the earth suddenly darkened, with black clouds pressing down, as low as the sky falling. All the people around suddenly disappeared, and the warm villages in the distance suddenly disappeared. Darkness descended on the earth, and only a faint beam of light shone on the frightened people.  Helpless child┅┅

    He suddenly exclaimed: I’m convinced, I’m convinced┅┅

    I turned over and sat up, sweating profusely and panting.

    Xiaofan, what’s wrong with you?  A familiar voice nearby seemed startled, grabbing Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders and asking urgently.

    Zhang Xiaofan gasped and looked to the side. Lin Jingyu was sitting in front of the bed, looking nervous and haggard, staring at him.  Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and looked around. It was a small guest room with simple furnishings. There were only ordinary tables and chairs and a wooden bed. He was lying on the bed at the moment, covered with a thin quilt.

    He lowered his head, collected himself, and said: "It's nothing, I had a nightmare."

    Lin Jingyu looked at him, moved the corners of his mouth, and slowly let go of his hands.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said: Where are we?

    Lin Jingyu hesitated for a moment and said: We have left Liubo Mountain and are now in Changhe City on the East China Sea. This is a small inn in Changhe City.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent.

    The room suddenly seemed very quiet. After a while, Lin Jingyu suddenly said: Xiaofan, do you have anything to say to me?

    Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders seemed to shake, and he raised his eyes to look at him. This childhood playmate was looking deeply at him, but that look was so unfamiliar.

    He lowered his head again and said slowly: No, Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu frowned and was about to say something, but finally endured it.

    There was another moment of silence, and Zhang Xiaofan said: Why are we back?

    Lin Jingyu sighed and said: That day on Liubo Mountain, after you passed out, everyone looked at each other in shock when they saw you. Finally, my master and Uncle Tian discussed it and took you with them.  Returned first.  There seemed to be some confusion in the Demon Sect, and the attention seemed to be on that monster, so we returned to Changhe City smoothly without any obstruction.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said: How long have I been like this?

    Lin Jingyu said: It has been three days.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent again for a while. Lin Jingyu looked at him and felt irritated. He couldn't help blurting out: Xiaofan, what's going on with you?  How could you have┅┅

    Jingyu!  Zhang Xiaofan suddenly shouted loudly, interrupting Lin Jingyu's question.

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment and looked at him.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s voice was also a little hoarse, and without looking at Lin Jingyu’s expression, he just lowered his head and said in a low voice: Stop asking, can you please stop asking?

    Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth, stood up, looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a long time, and finally turned around and walked out. But when he was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, don't worry, no matter what  Whatever your reasons are, I believe in you and I will definitely ask Master to speak for you!

    Zhang Xiaofan sat on the bed, motionless, as if he hadn't heard anything. Lin Jingyu glanced at him again, turned around and walked out resolutely.Go, there seemed to be people standing outside the door. Lin Jingyu whispered to them for a few words, and then his footsteps gradually faded away.

    The room was very quiet.

    I don’t know how long it took, Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head, lifted the quilt, and saw that he was still wearing the clothes he wore on Liubo Mountain, and no one had changed for him.  He subconsciously stretched out his hand to touch the head of the bed, but suddenly his hand stopped in mid-air.

    There is nothing there.

    The fire stick that has been following him all these years has disappeared.

    He sat in a daze, his lips trembling slightly.

    Suddenly, he quickly got out of bed, ran straight to the door of this room, and opened the door.

    The two people standing outside the door turned around in shock. They were Song Daren and Du Bishu.

    When they saw Zhang Xiaofan, their expressions seemed a little strange. After a while, Du Bishu finally smiled and said, "Junior brother, are you awake?"

    A ray of sunlight shined down from the sky behind them and hit Zhang Xiaofan’s face. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a little dizzy and his body swayed.

    Song Daren's expression changed, and he subconsciously wanted to step forward to help him, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, he suddenly retracted it.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and looked at him. This senior brother who had loved him since childhood had a face as pale as paper.

    Song Daren’s mouth moved, and he finally said slowly: Junior brother, you are injured, you should recuperate in the room first, and don’t go out and walk around.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly retracted his body, and just when he was about to turn around, he suddenly couldn't help it and said: Senior brother, where is my fire stick?

    Song Daren and Du Bishu's expressions both changed. After a while, Song Daren said calmly: Junior brother, your magic weapon has been temporarily put away by the master, so don't worry.

    Zhang Xiaofan said nothing more, turned around and closed the door gently.

    In another corner of the inn, in a secluded room, Taoist Cangsong, Tian Buyi and Xiao Yicai were sitting here together.

    On the small round table between the three of them, there was a blue-black fire stick placed quietly.

    Suddenly, a hand stretched out and took the fire stick, but it was Taoist Cangsong.  I saw him putting the fire stick in front of him and stroking it gently with his hand. When his finger touched the blood-devouring bead at the front, his eyes seemed to have light flickering. After a long while, he said calmly: So this is the blood-devouring bead.  Pearl?

    Tian Buyi suddenly snorted coldly.

    " Xiao Yicai looked at Tian Buyi, then at Taoist Cangsong, and said: "Two uncles, what should we do now? Do you still need your advice?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Xiao Yicai and said calmly: "Master Nephew Xiao, you have always been resourceful and good at making decisions. Why don't you tell me?"

    Xiao Yicai shook his head and said: This matter is of great concern, I don’t know what to say!

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Tian Buyi's livid face and said: The most troublesome thing now is the fellow Taoists from Tianyin Temple who keep asking us how Zhang Xiaofan can practice the true method of Brahma Prajna.  If the leader had not understood the truth and tried his best to suppress it, I'm afraid they would have asked us for help!

    Tian Buyi said coldly: Do they want to take someone?  We have to wait until we ask clearly. If something happens to my disciples, it won't be their turn to intervene.

    Cangsong Taoist frowned and wanted to say something, but Xiao Yicai had already said: Speaking of which, Master Tian, ??I met Senior Brother Li from Fenxiang Valley this morning, and he also asked us for help!

    Cangsong Taoist was startled, Tian Buyi rolled his eyes strangely, and said angrily: What does Fenxiang Valley have to do with them anymore?

    Xiao Yicai said in a low voice: Master Tian, ??please calm down. Actually, I think Fenxiang Valley is making trouble unreasonably.  Senior Brother Li Xun said that that day, he and Junior Brother Zhang went into the lair of a group of demon foxes in Black Rock Cave to track down a treasure from their Fenxiang Valley. As a result, Junior Brother Zhang arrived first. When they arrived, they saw that the demon fox was dead, but  The treasure was nowhere to be found, but Junior Brother Zhang said he had never seen the treasure. At that time, they felt strange. Now it seems that Junior Brother Zhang probably stole it┅┅

    Bang, there was a loud noise, but Tian Buyi was so angry that he slapped the table hard with his palm. Only a few "knocking" sounds were heard. The table shook and fell down. The legs of the table were broken by this slap.  .

    Xiao Yicai looked a little embarrassed. Taoist Cangsong frowned and snorted, saying: "These people in Fenxiang Valley clearly have bad intentions. Don't pay attention to them for such unsubstantiated matters."

    " Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "Actually, here in Fenxiang Valley, it doesn't matter if we shirk it, but this time Junior Brother Zhang is in front of everyone, uh, many comradesThey all want us, Qingyun Sect, to stand up and give an explanation, and explain clearly why the evil things from the demonic sect eight hundred years ago are on our Qingyun Sect disciples?

    Tian Buyi made a fist with his hand, and from time to time there was a slight popping sound. His face was extremely ugly, and he cursed in a low voice: "This little beast!"

    Cangsong Taoist said slowly: Junior Brother Tian, ??you don’t have to be too angry, no one would have expected such a thing.  It’s just that the situation is too serious now, and it involves Tianyin Temple and the Demon Sect. The matter is serious. I think we should go back to the mountain quickly and ask the head brother for instructions before making a decision!

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath, but after all, he had been practicing for many years. He suppressed the anger in his heart, nodded and said: That's fine, we will leave immediately.  As he spoke, he turned his eyes and looked at the fire stick in Cangsong Taoist's hand.

    Unexpectedly, Taoist Cangsong smiled slightly and put the fire stick in his arms.

    Tian Buyi’s expression changed, and Xiao Yicai next to him also frowned and said: Uncle Cangsong, this magic weapon┅┅

    Cangsong Taoist waved his hand to him, turned to Tian Buyi and said: Junior Brother Tian, ??what happened to one of your disciples has already made our Qingyun Sect lose face in front of the righteous way of the world, and also offended Tianyin Temple.  , As a master, you have to shoulder some responsibilities, right?

    Tian Buyi snorted, his pupils shrank, and he said coldly: So what?

    Cangsong Taoist said calmly: I am the person in charge of punishment in Qingyun Sect. If you put this evidence here with me, I guess Junior Brother Tian, ??you won’t have any ideas, right?

    Tian Buyi stared at Taoist Cangsong for a long time, then suddenly kicked his foot and walked out angrily.

    On the streets of Changhe City, people were still coming and going as usual, and it was very lively.

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan stood at a corner of the street, looking at a small inn on the street in front with a Donghai Inn plaque on the door, and frowned together.

    Xiaohuan licked the candied haws in her hand and made a satisfied sound, then casually said to Zhou Yixian: Grandpa, are you really sure that the people from Qingyun Sect live here?

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: Nonsense, didn’t you see that the people coming in and out of the door are all cultivators?  Speaking of this, he thought to himself: These people have been going to Liubo Mountain for a long time. I don't know what the result will be when they come back this time.

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said: I really don’t understand you. I think you are from the Qingyun Sect!  You don’t dare to recognize your relatives yourself; let’s just say you are not!  Why do you care so much?

    Zhou Xian was suffocated and said angrily: Grandpa, although I disdain to recognize these descendants of the Qingyun Sect, it is because I have seen through the world and am willing to live in poverty, wander around the world, and do something for the people of the world┅┅

    Xiaohuan turned around and left.

    Zhou Yixian swallowed the rest of his boastful words alive, snorted, took one last look at the Donghai Inn, turned around and left.

    Xiao Huan walked and said: You have the nerve to say that we originally wanted to go to Liubo Mountain to have a look, but after asking for more than ten days on the East China Sea, we couldn't find a boatman to take us there.

    Zhou Xian was greatly embarrassed and laughed dryly, saying: "It's because these boatmen are ignorant. How come they don't even know where Liubo Mountain is? They are just commonplaces!"

    While saying this, he thought that if he kept mentioning these things, he would inevitably be embarrassed in front of his granddaughter, so he changed the subject and said casually: I wonder if that guy named Zhang Xiaofan will die on Liubo Mountain this time?

    Xiao Huan glared at him and said, "Don't talk nonsense. I saw his palm that day. Although this man's fortune is strange and resembles a chaotic devil, his life span has nothing to do with luck. He is not a short-lived person."

    Zhou Yixian laughed and said to Xiaohuan: Speaking of which, I want to know more and more, what on earth did he see in the full-moon ancient well outside the Black Stone Cave that day?

    Xiaohuan chuckled and said: "You still remember it now?"

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: Yes, you must know that there is only one person who has the appearance of a chaotic demon. Now I am more and more curious about that guy!

    Xiaohuan nodded repeatedly and said with a smile: Actually, I am too┅┅

    The two of them smiled and talked, forgetting what was going on for a moment, and suddenly found a figure in front of them. They almost bumped into it, and were startled. They stopped quickly and finally stabilized themselves. Zhou Xianda  Angrily: What are you doing?

    Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, his voice immediately became hoarse. Xiao Huan was a little surprised. At the same time, he looked forward and was immediately startled.  I saw two people standing in front of them. In front of them was a delicate and beautiful girl, dressed in aqua clothes. It was Baguio who had caused them a lot of trouble. And behind Baguio, there was another woman, but she was dressed in black.  Her face was also covered with black gauze, so her face could not be seen clearly.

    Zhou Yixian laughed twice and said repeatedly: It was my fault.?, I was wrong┅┅As he said this, he winked at Xiaohuan. Although Xiaohuan was young, he was very smart and understood immediately. The two of them were about to turn around and run away. Unexpectedly, they were knocked away by the two women.  One of them picked it up, and then his eyes were shaking, and people on the street were turning upside down several times. When they woke up, they were already in a secluded and deserted alley.

    Zhou Xian was sweating on his forehead. He knew that the girl in front of him was far better than him. Now he really didn't know what kind of suffering he was going to suffer. At that moment, he could only say with a bitter face: "This girl, I, it was my fault that day."  ah!  I'll give all the money back to you!  You have a lot of milk, so please let us go!

    Baguio frowned. Ever since she came back from Liubo Mountain, her face looked quite haggard. She glared at Zhouxian and said: Who wants your money? Let me ask you a few questions. You  Answer me honestly.

    "Yiyi Xian immediately said: Miss, please ask me. I will answer everything I know truthfully."  I don’t know if I’m asking about wealth or longevity, or else about marriage?  These are the special skills of Zhou Daxian, Zhouxianxian. Come on, let me do a hexagram for milk┅┅

    The more he spoke, the smoother he became. Unexpectedly, he suddenly felt Xiaohuan tugging on his clothes. He turned around in surprise and said, "What's wrong?"

    Xiao Huan was sweating profusely. She rolled her eyes at him, smiled apologetically at Baguio and said: This one, eh!  Beautiful big sister, what do you want to ask us?

    Baguio was silent for a moment and said: What were you looking at at the door of Donghai Inn just now?

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan looked at each other and said: No, it’s nothing!  We just happened to pass by and saw many monks there, so we stopped to take a look.

    Baguio said lightly: So, all the people from Qingyun Sect live there?

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: It seems so!

    Baguio was silent again for a long time, and then said: Then you guys have you seen the young disciple of Qingyun Sect who saved you once?

    Zhou Yixian was startled for a moment, then understood and said: "Young lady, are you talking about the young man named Zhang Xiaofan, right?"

    Baguio didn’t expect that they actually knew Zhang Xiaofan’s name. She nodded and said: What, have you seen him?  There was a bit of concern on his face at the same time.

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan shook their heads at the same time.

    Baguio was immediately a little disappointed. She wanted to say something, but suddenly she seemed to lose interest. She waved her hands and said, "Let's go!"

    Zhou Yi Xian and Xiao Huan listened to the fairy music, immediately thanked her and walked quickly out of the alley. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, Baguio suddenly said from behind: "Wait a minute."

    Zhou Yixian’s heart skipped a beat.

    Just listen to Baguio slowly saying: You just said on the street that there is an ancient well with a full moon outside the Black Stone Cave. What does that mean?

    Zhou Xian felt relieved and quickly told the allusion to the Full Moon Ancient Well. Finally he said: ┅┅Hmm!  That's it. Legend has it that on a full moon night, as long as a person gazes into the ancient well under the full moon, he will see his beloved one!

    Baguio's face changed, she stopped talking, and was in a daze. Zhou Yixian was still thinking about what strange questions this ever-changing girl had, and was suddenly pulled by Xiao Huan. Seeing Xiao Huan winking, she turned around.  Suddenly, the two of them slowly walked out. Baguio and the mysterious woman in black beside her did not stop them.

    After a while, only Baguio and the mysterious woman covered in black were left in the secluded alley.

    Aunt You, who did he think he saw?  As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Baguio suddenly smiled bitterly to herself, with a few sour moments in her smile: Actually, needless to say, it must be his senior sister Ling'er, or else, it's also the fellow Qingyun with peerless appearance who wields the Tianya Divine Sword. I  What is it?

    The mysterious woman whom Baguio called Aunt You said calmly: "Don't be like this. These men sometimes don't understand their own thoughts at all!"

    Baguio closed her eyes, opened them after a while, and with a hint of pleading, said to the woman in black: Aunt You, I want to see him.

    The woman in black immediately shook her head and said: No.

    Baguio said sadly: Aunt You, his current situation is really unclear. I, I, I really can't let go!

    The woman in black sighed softly and said: "My daddy knows that my baby will act randomly, so he told me to keep an eye on my baby."  A large number of masters from the Qingyun Sect are now in this inn. If we go there rashly, we will inevitably regret it.  Speaking of this, there was a bit of pity in her voice, and she said softly: Yao'er, the days are long, we will definitely see him again.

    Baguio stood there in a daze, and said after a long while: But, but what he committed was a taboo in the righteous way, will they just, just kill him?

    The woman in black frowned, shook her head and said: Baguio, please wake up, you are not so confused usually.  Zhang Xiaofan is now?Having a blood-devouring bead and being suspected of having something to do with our holy religion, he actually practices the Brahma Prajna of Tianyin Temple. This is really a big deal. If we can't find out clearly, Tianyin Temple will not be able to communicate with him in the first place.  Qingyunmen is good at giving up.  I predict that the Qingyun Sect will definitely bring Zhang Xiaofan back to Qingyun Mountain, and Daoxuan will personally make the decision and give an explanation to Tianyin Temple, so everything will be fine for the time being!

    Baguio bit her pale lower lip subconsciously. After a long time, she didn't see any reaction.

    Seeing this, the woman in black seemed to feel a little distressed. She gently stroked her hair with her hand and comforted her in a low voice: It's okay, don't worry, grandma. Didn't daddy also say that he won't just sit idly by?

    Baguio nodded silently, and suddenly she raised her head, grabbed the woman in black's hand, and said eagerly: Aunt You, I know Nai has stopped taking action a long time ago, but for my sake, Nai can help him too.  !

    The woman in black was silent for a moment, then moved her eyes slightly away, looking out into the alley.

    Baguio called out again: Aunt You!

    The woman in black seemed to sigh softly and said: Okay!  If the nanny decides to save him, I will also help him.

    Baguio is delighted with his appearance.

    The woman in black smiled, but her smile was hidden in the black gauze and no one could see it, just like no one could see the ripples deep in her heart.

    On that dark and chilling night, when that young man threw himself at the ferocious beast regardless of life and death, her heart was pounding in the darkness!

    I vaguely recall that figure dressed in white as snow many years ago.

    Even the expressions on their faces seem to be somewhat similar┅┅

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 1

.    See Qingyun again.

    When Zhang Xiaofan saw Qingyun Mountain again, it had been several months since he last went down the mountain with Lu Xueqi, Qi Hao and Zeng.

    The mountain peaks that are still towering and towering into the clouds are still ethereal and solemn, but Zhang Xiaofan's situation has completely changed.

    After Tian Buyi discussed with Taoist Cangsong and Xiao Yicai, Zhang Xiaofan was temporarily brought back to Dazhu Peak by Tian Buyi. Taoist Cangsong and Xiao Yicai went back to make a detailed report to the leader Daoxuan Zhenren before making a decision.

    Since Zhang Xiaofan lost his fire stick, he was unable to fly in the air along the way, so his senior brother Song Daren always took him back.

    Dazhu Peak towers into the clouds and is surrounded by cliffs on all sides. Zhang Xiaofan, who has lost his fire stick, seems to be under house arrest at this moment.

    After a series of flashes of light, everyone in Dazhu Peak finally returned to Dazhu Peak after a long absence.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked down from the stopped Ten Tiger Immortal Sword of the senior brother with an expressionless expression, and stood silently aside. Tian Buyi didn't even look at him, his face was extremely ugly, and he walked directly back to the "Guardian"  Quiet Hall".

    Wu Dayi and others who were staying on Dazhu Peak were stunned for a moment when they came up to greet them, and they all cast confused eyes on Suru and Song Daren.

    Suru sighed slightly, shook her head, and had no intention of talking. She turned to Song Daren and said, "Daren, I leave this place to you."

    Song Daren responded quickly.

    Suru turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing silently next to her. She saw that he looked haggard. He had lost weight in the past few days. She couldn't bear it. She subconsciously took a step forward, but then stopped.  Come down, shake your head and sigh, turn around and walk away.  Tian Linger turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, and then followed her mother without saying a word.

    Song Daren laughed dryly, with a rather strange look on his face, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, since we are back, you should go back to your room and rest! But you you'd better not wander around."

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head, nodded slowly, and said: "Elder brother, I understand."

    “As he said this, he walked alone towards the residence of the disciples at Dazhu Peak. He didn’t go far when he heard low voices behind him. Wu Dayi and others, who were obviously full of questions, were questioning Song Daren and Du Bishu.

    Although he couldn’t see it, the invisible gaze behind him seemed to be like a needle piercing Zhang Xiaofan’s back.

    Just when he was not far away, two cheerful barks suddenly sounded from Dazhu Peak. Zhang Xiaofan's heart was moved, he raised his head and looked forward, and couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.  I saw the monkey Xiao Hui, whom I had not seen for a long time, riding on the back of the big dog Dahuang with his mouth open, holding on to Dahuang's shiny fur with both hands. Dahuang stuck out half of his tongue and rushed over with loud and excited barking.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt his eyes getting hot and his body was trembling slightly.

    Soon, Dahuang ran in front of Zhang Xiaofan, and Xiaohui screamed "Zhizhi" repeatedly, "swish" and jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, laughing happily, and habitually placed his paws on Zhang Xiaofan's head everywhere.  touch.  As for Dahuang, he was also very affectionate towards Zhang Xiaofan. His big dog head kept rubbing and rubbing at Zhang Xiaofan's feet.

    I wonder if it misses the meat bones made by Zhang Xiaofan again?

    Zhang Xiaofan felt excited, squatted down, and gently stroked Dahuang's head with his hand. Dahuang hummed twice, and his ears lowered obediently, rubbing against Zhang Xiaofan's palm.

    And Xiao Hui was squeaking and laughing, his tail swinging sideways, entangled with Zhang Xiaofan.

    Wu Dayi, who was standing far away, muttered something and whispered: "I have taken good care of these two beasts for several months, and they have never been so affectionate to me!"

    Soon, under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan stood up and walked towards his residence, while Xiao Hui sat on his shoulder and Da Huang followed.

    It seems that only at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's figure does not look so lonely.

    In the distance at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, Baguio and the mysterious black-clothed woman You Ji are standing side by side, looking at the mountain top hidden deep in the white clouds.

    Baguio's face looked slightly pale, her brows were furrowed, she looked haggard, and her expression was a little dazed.  After staring for a long time, he slowly said: "I don't know how he is doing now?"

    The black gauze on Youji's face moved slightly, she turned to look at the girl beside her who was suffering from love, and said softly: "It's okay, Baguio, don't think too much."

    Baguio bit her lip and suddenly said: "Where is my father?"

    You Ji said: "The sect leader went to Heyang City today to meet with the old monster from Wan Du Sect who recently arrived."

    Baguio was startled and said: "What, the 'Poison God' is here too?"??  "

    You Ji smiled faintly and said: "It's not just him. According to what I heard privately, in the past few days, even the sect leaders of Changsheng Hall and Hehuan Sect have come."

    Baguio was even more shocked and said after a while: "How could this happen? I know that my father has secretly transferred all the main combat forces of the Ghost King Sect to the vicinity of Qingyun Mountain. If these three sect masters come, the masters under their sect will definitely be  They will also come, so wouldn’t it mean that all the strength of our four major no, simply the Holy Cult is concentrated here?”

    Youji’s face was hidden behind her black veil, and her expression couldn’t be seen clearly, but just listening to her voice, she was still calm and calm, and said calmly: “Not bad.”

    Baguio suddenly lowered his head, and after a while, he slowly said: "So, dad's main purpose of coming here is not to save Zhang Xiaofan."

    Youji said calmly: "Baguio, don't think too much. The sect leader is true to his word, and you are his only daughter. He will not lie to you. As for the fact that our holy sects have given up their previous views this time, it is also  Your father strongly advocated that in order to avoid the shameful humiliation of a hundred years ago, the four sect leaders made a strong oath together under the throne of Ming Dynasty, and took advantage of Qingyun's unpreparedness to catch him off guard."

    Baguio was silent for a moment and said: "If this battle is successful, my father's reputation in the Holy Cult will naturally rise. Even if he loses, he will have a good reputation to avenge his predecessors. But" She suddenly raised her voice, her expression as if  Somewhat excited, he said: "But I don't care about any of this, and I don't want to care about it. I just want Zhang Xiaofan to be well and not to"

    "Baguio!" You Ji suddenly shouted. Baguio was startled for a moment, looked at her, and finally didn't say anything more. He turned his head and looked at the misty white clouds in the distance, feeling crazy for a moment.

    In a secluded large house in Heyang City, the Ghost King and Qinglong slowly walked in. Someone along the way introduced them respectfully and walked straight inside.

    This house is naturally the stronghold of the Wan Du Sect in Heyang City. That is to say, today, the leader of the Wan Du Sect, the oldest Poison God among the four major sect leaders of the Demon Sect, came here.

    A hundred years ago, the Demon Sect and the Righteous Way fought in Qingyun Mountain. They fought directly against the sky and the darkness, but in the end the Demon Sect was still defeated.  After that, the vitality of the Demon Sect was severely damaged, and three of the four major sects changed their sect leaders. Among them, the Ghost King took over as the leader of the Ghost King Sect at that time.

    But among all the sects, only the old monster Poison God of Wandu Sect still survived. However, in recent years, he has changed from his arrogant style. Even among the demon sect, Wandu Sect has unexpectedly maintained a low profile.  , Ordinary disciples rarely see this old monster.

    When thinking about this, Qinglong couldn't help but frown slightly.  The title of Poison God has been resounding throughout the Demon Sect hundreds of years ago. When he followed the previous Ghost King to conquer the world, this Poison God was already the most capable general in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, and later took over the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.  As the leader of the sect, he fought fiercely with the Ghost King Sect in the internal strife of the Demon Sect. How many conflicts were secretly forged?

    “I just didn’t expect that as time passed, I would actually cooperate with this old monster.

    Qinglong has not seen the Poison God for nearly a hundred years, and he is quite curious. He wonders what has become of the Poison God over the years.  In terms of age, this old monster is probably close to five hundred years old.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt something in his heart. He looked at the Ghost King who was walking half a body in front of him. He saw a faint smile on his face and his expression seemed very relaxed, but he could not guess what he was thinking in his heart.  What?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????? Walking through the courtyard and entering the inner hall, everything was quiet and quiet, not a single person could be seen. The place where this powerful person lived was unexpectedly deserted.

    Soon, the two of them saw eight men in yellow-brown clothing standing at the door of a seemingly ordinary bungalow in front of them, and the person leading the way also took them towards the house.  It seems that the Poison God should be in this house.

    When they got closer, the eight men bowed down and saluted the Ghost King together. It was obvious that the Ghost King, as the leader of one of the four major factions of the Demon Sect, had a very high status in the Demon Sect.  However, the Ghost King did not look arrogant. He nodded slightly to everyone, smiled casually, and walked in with Qinglong.

    In this room, there are windows on the east and west sides, and the light shines in. The room is very bright, and there is no feeling that people in the legendary demon sect in this world have to stay in the dark all the time.

    As for the decoration, it is extremely simple.  In the middle of the huge room, there was only a table and a few chairs. In addition, there was a deck chair next to the table. An old man with hair as white as snow was lying on it with his eyes closed. Next to him sat a fair-faced man in his early twenties.  The young man was playing with the tea set on the table, and the aroma of tea wafted quietly from time to time.

    No matter how you look at it, it looks like a peaceful picture of grandparents and grandchildren resting. There is no trace of evil in it!The Ghost King smiled slightly and walked over. When the old man heard the footsteps, he opened his eyes and glanced at the Ghost King. A smile appeared on his face and he said with a smile: "Are you here?"

    The Ghost King smiled and said: "Old senior, we said goodbye to you in the temple and we haven't seen each other for a long time. How are you doing?"

    This old man is naturally the poisonous god with a bad reputation in the world. At the moment, he seemed to have a wry smile on his face and said: "I am old and no longer useful."

    As he spoke, he seemed unwilling to bring up this topic again, and changed the topic: "Brother Ghost King, now you are already the leader of the Ghost King Sect, and you have the same status as me. If you don't mind, just call me brother.  Don’t ever call me an old-timer again, I can’t afford it.”

    The Ghost King laughed, looked relaxed, sat down on the other side of the table, and said to the Poison God: "Old senior, what you said is wrong, who doesn't know that you are highly respected, and we are still counting on you to take charge of the overall situation of this big event!  "

    The Poison God's face seemed to be startled, and he immediately shook his head and said: "No, no."

    The Ghost King was waiting to say anything. The young man at the table opposite had already made two cups of tea. He brought it over and said calmly: "Sect Master, Holy Envoy of the Azure Dragon, please use the tea."

    The Ghost King and Qinglong reached out to take it. The Ghost King looked at him a few more times and saw that the young man had handsome features, but his face looked a little pale. But those who can accompany the Poison God here naturally have a close relationship with the Poison God.

    The Ghost King immediately turned to the Poison God and said, "This is"

    The Poison God smiled and said: "He is a closed disciple that I accepted ten years ago. His name is Qin Wuyan. When I saw that he had good qualifications, I accepted him. Wuyan, I have not met these two seniors recently. They are members of our holy sect."  If you can take care of famous people in the future, it will be better than you having to do hard work for a hundred years."

    Qin Wuyan lowered his head slightly. The expression on his face could not be said to be pride or shyness. Even his voice did not change. It was still smooth and gentle. He said softly: "I have met the sect master and the holy envoy. I didn't know the etiquette just now. Please don't blame me."

    The Ghost King chuckled and shook his hand, Qinglong also smiled and said: "This little brother can join the old master of the Poison God, his future is boundless, his future is boundless!"

    The Poison God chuckled and said to the two of them, "Don't take offense to the fact that the children are ignorant."

    The Ghost King waved his hand and smiled and said: "Where did you go?" After a pause, he added: "But senior, I came here today because I really sincerely want you to take charge of the overall situation. Let the four major factions of us join forces to clean up the situation together.  At that time, Qingyun was defeated and the temple was humiliated."

    The Poison God was silent for a moment, his face seemed a little desolate, and after a long time he said: "Brother, I am already half disabled, and I am really not of much use. This time our four major factions secretly discussed besieging Qingyun, so naturally I can't fall behind others.  , otherwise I will be sorry for the Holy Mother Youming and the Heavenly Shaming King, and I will be sorry for the successive patriarchs of the Holy Religion. It is just the position of presiding over the overall situation! I think that except for your great talent and strategy, no one else can take this position!"

    The Ghost King frowned, shook his head and said: "Senior, you are giving too much reward. I am the least qualified among the four sect masters, how can I take on the responsibility? Let's do this! Wait for the 'Yu Yangzi' of the Changsheng Hall and the 'Hehuan Sect'  Fairy Sanmiao is here, let’s discuss it together!”

    The Poison God pondered for a moment and said: "That's fine. They should arrive in the next few days. We will meet again then. This great shame and humiliation of the Holy Religion for hundreds of years must be repaid from the Qingyun Sect this time."

    The Ghost King smiled, sat here for a while, chatted a few words, and then said goodbye to Qinglong.  The Poison God did not force him to stay, and ordered people to see him off.

    Leaving the Poison God’s mansion, the Ghost King and Qinglong merged into the crowd in Heyang City.

    The Ghost King suddenly sneered and said, "This old monster is indeed becoming more and more difficult to deal with."

    This sentence was incomprehensible, but Qinglong seemed to understand what he meant, and nodded: "Yes, when our Ghost King Sect and Wan Du Sect were fighting to the death three hundred years ago, the old monster was the most ferocious and impulsive, and he was always the most aggressive.  In the front, even a hundred years ago, the battle with Qingyun was initiated by him, the leader of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. It seems that he also lost a lot of energy in that disastrous defeat."

    The Ghost King shook his head and said: "This is not about sacrificing one's energy, it is about growing one's abilities. After that battle, the old monster seemed to wake up, and his whole temper suddenly changed. He kept a low profile. In the past hundred years, except for us, the Ghost King,  Zong, the one with the fastest recovery in strength is the Wandu Sect. But he refuses to sit in this seat, but it is very troublesome!"

    As he said that, the Ghost King frowned and said calmly: "Forget it, we have to wait for those two people to arrive before we can discuss important matters. Let's wait for a few days! Well, by the way, where is Baguio? It seems like there is no one here all day today.  See her."

    Qinglong said: "I didn't see it either, but You Ji has always been with her, so it shouldn't beIf something happens, don't worry.  "

    The Ghost King shook his head, sighed softly, and said nothing more.

    After watching the ghost king and Qinglong disappear, the Poison God, who had always been calm and even a little kind, gradually turned gloomy, but he didn't say anything for a long time.

    As for the young man next to him, his temper seemed to be even weirder. Even though the Poison God didn't speak to him, he was content with himself. He brewed tea on the table with great patience, without any sign of impatience.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the Poison God suddenly let out a loud sigh and said: "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead!"

    The young man named Qin Wuyan turned his head, glanced at the Poison God, and said calmly: "Oh! Is that human being very powerful?"

    The Poison God snorted and said: "His spiritual practice is naturally very high, but no matter how high his spiritual practice is, we are not afraid of him. It's just that this person is too deep in the city. You must be careful and careful in the future!"

    Qin Wuyan smiled slightly, but his tone was still so calm, and said: "I understand, Master."

    The Poison God glanced at him and suddenly sighed: "If those incompetent senior brothers of yours had your qualifications, why would I have to suffer for so many years?"

    Qin Wuyan received the Poison God's praise, and there was no trace of pride on his face. He said calmly: "Senior brothers are working hard for you, Master."

    The Poison God snorted, and suddenly stretched out his hand to lift the blanket covering his legs. He actually got off the chair and stood up. Only then did he see that he was actually quite tall, with a straight back. How could he look like he was sick at all?  It seems that all the actions just now were done to deceive the Ghost King and Qinglong.

    The Poison God was pacing back and forth in the middle of the room, but Qin Wuyan seemed to be much quieter than his master. The only sound of the Poison God's footsteps echoed in the room.

    At this time, suddenly, a strange sound sounded from beside Qin Wuyan, which seemed to be the harsh sound of cicadas chirping in summer.

    The Poison God’s expression changed and he turned around to look.

    Qin Wuyan took out a small yellow box from under the chair, one foot square, and this strange sound came from here.

    The Poison God walked over, stretched out his hand and gently opened the lid. Shockingly, in front of the two of them, lying on the soft yellow silk in the box, was a colorful centipede. But the most strange thing was that the centipede had something on its tail.  Seven branches.

    If Zhang Xiaofan saw this thing at this moment, he would be shocked and inexplicable, because he had seen this thing before when he was a child, and it was the "Seven-tailed Centipede", one of the most poisonous things in the world.

    Qin Wuyan frowned and said: "Since we came near Qingyun Mountain, Xiao Qi seems to be restless, as if he has been stimulated by something."

    The Poison God looked at the seven-tailed centipede carefully, then took out a small lavender pill from his arms, put it into the box, and then closed the box.  Soon, the strange sound coming from the box gradually became lower and then disappeared.

    After Qin Wuyan carefully put away the box containing the seven-tailed centipede, the Poison God said calmly: "These seven-tailed centipedes are a rare thing in the world. There is only one pair left in the world. They will stay together until death. If they are separated, they will be together for a hundred years."  There must be a feeling inside. Xiaoqi's uneasiness these days must be because of this matter."

    Qin Wuyan glanced at the Poison God and suddenly said: "So, that person is now on Qingyun Mountain?"

    The Poison God smiled and said: "Yes, the seven-tailed centipede is a unique species in the world, there is no mistaking it."

    As he spoke, he turned his head and slowly stared into the distance.  In the distance, the towering Qingyun Mountain outside Heyang City reaches into the sky. It is so majestic that it is almost arrogant, surrounded by white clouds and filled with fairy spirit.

    “It’s been a hundred years, and in the blink of an eye, it’s been another hundred years!” The old man whispered to himself.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 2

.    On the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain.

    Zhang Xiaofan sat in his room blankly, lost in thought.

    It was a sunny afternoon, and the soft light shone in from the window of the room and sprinkled on the bluestone floor inside.  Maybe it's because there is a lazy atmosphere in the air, and the big yellow and little gray in this room also look a little lazy at the moment.

    Dahuang lay at Zhang Xiaofan’s feet, burying his head on his two front feet, his eyes half-closed, his ears drooped, and all over his body, only his glossy fur tail swayed from time to time.

    And the usually active monkey Xiao Hui is also leaning on Dahuang at this moment, using Dahuang's belly as a pillow, sleeping soundly with his eyes closed, and his body is rising and falling slightly with the breathing of Dahuang's belly.

    In this quiet afternoon, everything seems to be exactly the same as before.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at an unknown place. This was his third day back at Qingyun Mountain.

    Suddenly, as if he felt something, Dahuang, who had been sleepy and confused, suddenly raised his head, opened his eyes, and even his ears stood up.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and then he heard slow footsteps outside the door. A moment later, with a creak, the door was pushed open.

    The sun shone in, and it was a bit dazzling for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan only saw a figure standing at the door, bathing in the sun.

    After his eyes slightly adapted to the sunlight, his face suddenly turned pale, and he saw Tian Buyi standing at the door with a gloomy face.

    This was the first time in three days that Tian Buyi came to see him. Apart from his senior brother Song Daren who brought him meals every day, he was also the first person he saw. Presumably everyone else had fallen because of Tian Buyi.  Strict order not to come to visit.

    By this time, Dahuang had already run over, wagging his tail and rubbing against Tian Buyi's feet, looking very happy.  But the other animal, Xiao Hui, was not so fond of it. Instead, he looked quite annoyed that his sweet dream was disturbed. He called out "Zhizhi" twice, but after all, he knew that Tian Buyi was not someone he could offend.  He was a character, so he didn’t dare to go up and be so presumptuous.

    After calling a few times, Xiao Hui staggered back to Zhang Xiaofan's bed, leaned against the quilt, and fell asleep again.

    Tian Buyi lowered his body, glanced at the rhubarb at his feet, stretched out his hand, and touched its head. The rhubarb barked twice and rubbed its head against the palm of his hand.

    Tian Buyi patted Dahuang’s head, stood up straight, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to meet his eyes and shouted in a low voice: "Master."

    Tian Buyi looked at him for a long time, but did not respond to him. He slowly approached, and Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously took a step back.

    But Tian Buyi didn’t make any movement, and only slowly sat down on the chair. Zhang Xiaofan felt a little scared, but mostly confused and at a loss.  In fact, since he returned to the mountain, he had already expected to face such a situation. Even worse, he would have to face interrogation and reprimands from more people, and he had already been mentally prepared.

    However, in this warm and quiet afternoon, when Tian Buyi, whom he had respected like a god all these years, sat silently in front of him, he could only lower his head, his mind went blank, and he could not say a word.  Unable to speak.

    I don’t know how long it took before I heard Tian Buyi slowly say: “Lao Qi.”

    Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled, and he responded almost like a conditioned reflex: "Yes, Master."

    "Do you have anything you want to say to me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi looked at him expressionlessly, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    After a long silence, Zhang Xiaofan slowly shook his head.

    Tian Buyi stared at this apprentice, his hands shrunk in his sleeves and slowly clenched his fists.

    "Just now," Tian Buyi spoke slowly, as if he could hide his inner feelings in this way: "This morning Qi Hao from Longshou Peak came to deliver a message. Tomorrow morning, Master Daoxuan Zhenren will be at the Yuqing Palace of Tongtian Peak.  meet you."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body trembled, this moment finally arrived.

    The cool mountain breeze blew in gently from outside the open door, as if it was accompanied by the sound of bamboo waves in the distant bamboo forest, but no one in the room felt it.

    Xiao Hui seemed to have fallen asleep again, and Da Huang also lay down again, no longer paying attention to them. Only Tian Buyi was still watching this disciple.

    Look at him deeply, deeply.

    "Have your fellow seniors been neglectful of you in the past few days?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "No, the senior brothers are all treating me right"??Not bad.  "

    Tian Buyi stopped talking, and the room fell silent again.

    After a long time, Tian Buyi suddenly let out a sigh of relief, as if he had made some determination, shook his head and stood up, and walked out the door without looking back or saying a word.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at that familiar figure at a loss.

    Just when Tian Buyi was about to walk out of the room, he suddenly stopped again, but still did not look back. Zhang Xiaofan shouted in a daze: "Master"

    "Lao Qi!" Tian Buyi's voice was still calm, but behind it, there was a vague emotion flowing.

    "Let me ask you one last time, are you really an undercover agent sent by another sect to spy on our Qingyun secret method?"

    Zhang Xiaofan bit his lip and slowly knelt down to him: "Master, I am not, I have not done anything sorry to you!"

    He spoke in a low voice, speaking categorically to Tian Buyi, as if he was also speaking to his own heart.

    In the sunshine, there seemed to be a gentle sigh. When Zhang Xiaofan looked up again, the familiar figure had disappeared.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the door blankly, maintaining this posture for a long time, then slowly stood up, walked back to the bed and sat down.

    The monkey Xiao Hui was awakened by his actions. He turned around and saw Zhang Xiaofan. He smiled with his mouth open, as if after sleeping, his energy began to recover, and he jumped on him as if he was a little restless.

    Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously crossed his arms and held Xiao Hui in his arms, but his eyes were still looking out the door.  After a long while, he said in a low voice in a voice that only he, or maybe Xiao Hui, could hear: "You know, I promised that person back then, and I will never tell him until I die"

    " Xiao Hui didn't know if he understood it, but he obviously didn't care very much. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hair affectionately.

    Zhang Xiaofan did not move his body, and allowed Xiao Hui to move, and said slowly: "It's only you, Xiao Hui, you are the only one who is by my side now"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and laughed, not sure whether he understood it or not.  In the distance, Rhubarb seemed to have fallen asleep again. In his sleep, his tail quietly rolled up and shrank under his body.

    The sun was still shining softly, and Du Bishu, who was standing outside the door, couldn't help opening his mouth and yawning. But after a moment, the faint hint of sleepiness disappeared, and Tian Buyi was seen walking slowly from Zhang Xiaofan's residence.  come out.

    "Master." Du Bishu called, carefully looking at Tian Buyi's face, hoping to see something on his face, but Tian Buyi had no expression on his face, just nodded slightly, and walked past him like this.  , walked towards Shoujing Hall.

    Du Bishu stood aside respectfully, waiting for Tian Buyi to go far away, looking at his back, but what he was thinking about was Zhang Xiaofan, and he couldn't help but sigh.  On Dazhu Peak, no one could have imagined that such a thing would happen to this ordinary young junior brother.

    At this moment, even he, who was usually lively and active, couldn't help but feel a little depressed, and he was even worried about Zhang Xiaofan.

    He didn’t know how long he had been in such a trance, until he heard a call from behind: “Sixth Senior Brother.”

    Du Bishu was startled. He turned around and was startled. He saw Zhang Xiaofan walking out of the room at some point and standing behind him.  The monkey Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, looking at him with a wide smile. However, Da Huang didn't follow him out and was probably still sleeping.

    "Uh, junior brother!" Du Bishu frowned and said, "What's the matter?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and said slowly: "Sixth Senior Brother, I want to go for a walk in the back mountain."

    Du Bishu was stunned when he heard this and felt a little embarrassed.  Since returning to the mountain, although Tian Buyi has not directly ordered everyone to monitor Zhang Xiaofan, his wife Suru has secretly told everyone.

    But at this moment, seeing the haggard expression on the face of his usually honest junior brother, Du Bishu felt a little unbearable, but he did not dare to go against his master's wishes anyway. After a while, he said: "Junior brother, you, you know that now I  ,I……"

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head silently and said softly: "Tomorrow, Master Daoxuan, the head master, will ask me to go to Tongtian Peak. I want to see the place before."

    Du Bishu's body trembled, and he opened his mouth slightly. Suddenly, he felt his eyes heat up for no reason. The young man standing in front of him seemed to have become the ordinary kid who had just gone up the mountain many years ago. At the dinner table, he made a bet with him about his master.  Who goes to the kitchen first in the family

    But he didn’t dare to disobey his master’s order no matter what. He was in trouble when he suddenly heard footsteps. The two of them turned around and saw??Ling'er walked over with a complicated expression on her face.

    This is the first time Zhang Xiaofan has seen Tian Linger in three days. Her face is slightly pale and she seems to be a little haggard. She must not be very at ease these days, but she is still so beautiful in this sunshine.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head.

    Tian Linger walked up to the two of them and faced Du Bishu, but the corner of her eye was focused on Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Sixth Senior Brother, my father said that Xiaofan won't do anything, so let him do it!  "

    Du Bishu was startled, and Zhang Xiaofan's body seemed to be shaken. He slowly turned around and looked in the direction of Shoujing Hall, but he saw that the entrance to the hall was deep and Tian Buyi's figure was nowhere to be seen.

    Zhang Xiaofan bowed slowly in the direction of Shoujing Hall, and said in a low voice that seemed to be choked with sobs, "Thank you, Master."

    Tian Linger stood aside and seemed to want to say something, but in the end she didn't say anything. She pursed her lips and turned around and walked back.

    Seeing her walking away, Du Bishu suddenly said: "No wonder Junior Sister and Senior Brother Qi Hao from Longshou Peak had a big argument this morning."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and said: "What?"

    Du Bishu said: "Senior Brother Qi Hao came here in the morning. After talking to Master and his wife, the Junior Sister pulled him aside. Unexpectedly, not long after, it seemed that the Junior Sister said something, which made Senior Brother Qi Hao very embarrassed.  , Junior Sister got angry." Du Bishu paused, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and then said, "I guess she probably asked Senior Brother Qihao to plead with Senior Uncle Cangsong for you, that's why they started a big fight."

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a low and bitter smile, not knowing what to say, he shook his head and walked towards the back mountain.

    Du Bishu looked at his back from behind, but he saw the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder, grabbing his hair and playing with it from time to time. It looked quite funny, but he couldn't bear the thought of the fate that awaited Zhang Xiaofan after tomorrow.  His brows furrowed in worry and he sighed heavily.

    Zhang Xiaofan had not walked on the mountain road leading from Dazhu Peak to the back mountain for a long time. Along the way, he saw greenery on the roadside and the sound of birds chirping from afar.

    The oncoming mountain wind blew on his face, bringing a touch of coolness. Following the winding path, it felt like he was back to the past again.

    It turns out that nothing has changed here!  Even the white clouds floating in the distance on the mountainside of Dazhu Peak seemed exactly the same as before.

    The monkey Xiao Hui was very happy. He jumped down from Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, screamed "Zhi Zhi", and ran into the grass nearby. Suddenly he climbed up a big tree and swung up and down on it.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at its appearance and couldn't help but smile slightly. He recalled the scene when he met Xiao Hui, and it seemed as if the weight on his heart was slightly relieved at this moment.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of nowhere, Xiao Hui was right above his head, scurrying excitedly around the top of the big tree, but Zhang Xiaofan's eyes gradually only looked ahead, at the increasingly clear green bamboo forest.

    How many memories are frozen here!

    He stopped in front of the bamboo forest.

    When the mountain breeze blows, countless black bamboos dance and rustle in the wind, as if they are also welcoming the return of old friends.

    Zhang Xiaofan breathed deeply, the fresh, sweet and free air that only exists here in the world.

    Then he walked in.

    The green bamboo forest is as dense as before. In the soil under the tall green bamboos, countless bamboo shoots sprout out of the ground and grow freely here.

    Unconsciously, he walked back to the place where he used to cut bamboo. He saw that the black bamboo that was thin at first seemed to be thicker now.

    The whirling bamboo shadows and bursts of bamboo waves seemed to be surrounding him.

    The past events are flooding into my mind.

    He looked at everything around him blankly, as if he was a little crazy.

    "Zhang Xiaofan!"

    Suddenly, a soft and slightly surprising call sounded from the depths of the bamboo forest.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. The voice was so familiar, but it was something he never expected to hear in this place.  He immediately turned around and looked towards the sound, his breath suddenly suffocated, and he suddenly saw Baguio in a bamboo shadow, wearing aqua clothes that complemented the surrounding environment, standing there with a smile, a little tenderness, a little bit  Staring at himself obsessively.

    "You, why are you here?" Zhang Xiaofan said after the two people stared at each other like fools for a long time.

    Baguio walked over slowly, with a gentle smile in her eyes, and said softly: "I'm here to see you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt excited in his heart and subconsciously tightened his grip.Lower lip, after a long while he said: "But if someone discovers you, you will be in too much danger!"

    Baguio shook his head and said, "I don't care, I just want to see you."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. This was the first time he heard Baguio express her feelings so directly.  As if noticing Zhang Xiaofan's surprise, Baguio also blushed, and then said: "Your Qingyun Sect has been as stable as a mountain for more than a hundred years, and you have already relaxed your guard. I secretly went up the mountain, and no one noticed."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded silently, but then he thought that everyone in the right path now knew that Baguio was the daughter of the leader of the Devil Sect’s Ghost King Sect. If someone discovered that he was actually talking to her again at this moment, the consequences would be obvious.

    How smart Baguio is, she saw a hesitant look on Zhang Xiaofan's face at a glance, and the original smile was gradually replaced by a sad look, and said softly: "If you are worried about anything, then I'll go."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her and saw that although there was joy on Baguio's face, he could not hide the haggardness. He thought that these days, it must be because he was worried about himself.  Suddenly, he felt hot and blurted out: "What else can I worry about? Can I be worse?"

    Baguio was startled, glanced at him, Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly, and said: "It's okay, no one will come now, just talk to me!"

    Baguio smiled widely, nodded and said: "Okay."

    But after saying this, the two people looked at each other, but they didn't know what to say. The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and they were slightly embarrassed.

    After a long while, Baguio said angrily: "Idiot, you are talking!"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, but his mind went blank. He really didn’t know what to say to this beautiful woman.  I happened to look to the side out of the corner of my eye and saw a thick black bamboo lying on the ground not far away. It had probably rotted and fallen over the years. So I walked over and said, "Sit down!"

    Baguio smiled like a flower blooming, as beautiful as any other.

    She walked over and was about to sit down when Zhang Xiaofan suddenly grabbed her and said, "Wait a minute."

    Baguio was startled and said, "What's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan knelt down and wiped the black bamboo with his sleeve vigorously, making a clean area. Then he stood up, without looking at Baguio, lowered his head and said, "Sit down now!"

    Baguio put away her smile, moved the corners of her mouth, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan's figure with her bright eyes. After a while, she slowly sat down, then pulled Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Sit down too!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he said, "I, I can just sit on the ground"

    Unexpectedly, Baguio pulled him over hard and sat on the bamboo together, saying angrily: "Just sit down when I tell you to! Why are you sitting on the ground?"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly and felt a faint fragrance coming from his side, drifting in from the tip of his nose and reaching deep into his heart.  He couldn't help but turn his head to look at her, and saw Baguio staring at him, her eyes watery, with indescribable tenderness.

    “I have never noticed that, even when the two of them were trapped in the bleeding cave under the Dead Soul Abyss, Zhang Xiaofan never felt that he was so close to her.  After a while, he suddenly said: "Baguio."

    Baguio smiled and said, "What's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at her and said, "Why are you so nice to me?"

    Baguio was startled for a moment, then slowly moved his gaze to the land in front of him, a hint of confusion seemed to float on his face, and said, "Yes! Why am I so nice to you?"

    Above their heads, the bamboo leaves were swaying gently in the mountain wind, as if they were also whispering something.

    "You know my family background and the past, right?" After a long while, Baguio said quietly.

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded slightly and said, "Yes."

    Baguio said slowly: "My mother has been absent since I was a child, and my father is busy with the major affairs of the Holy Church, so he rarely has time to take care of me. People around me look at my father's face and always greet me with a smile and a polite smile.  Meant to flatter.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said, "Your father actually still cares about you."

    Baguio nodded and said, "Yes. But I didn't understand it before, and I didn't know it until I met you."

    She stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said quietly: "Xiaofan, I will never forget those days in the Blood Cave."

    Her voice sounded a little distant at the moment: "It turns out that in the darkness, even when I am about to die, I can find someone to rely on."

    Zhang Xiaofan was moved, but he didn’t know what to say.

    A jade-like hand stretched out, and Baguio gently took his hand. From her soft skin, there was a feeling??A touch of tenderness.

    She took out a handkerchief from her arms and gently wiped the stains on her cuffs when Zhang Xiaofan wiped the bamboo for her just now.

    "Growing up, I don't know how many people have flattered me and given me so many rare treasures, but" She raised her head, stared into Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, and said softly, "Even if all the treasures in the world are placed in my possession  In front of me, nothing can compare to the sleeve you used to wipe the bamboo for me."

    At this moment, all the voices in the world suddenly disappeared.

    Only the gentle eyes of this beautiful woman surrounded him.

    How many years later, when you look back on the past, do you still remember when someone whispered to you?

    ????????? Do you still remember those words that were a little fanatical because of your youth and innocence?

    It’s like a vow deeply engraved in my heart that I will never give up!

    Have you ever opened your arms and embraced the one you love?

    I don’t know when it started, but in that gentle silence, he opened his arms and hugged the beautiful woman next to him tightly.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 3

.    The bamboo shadows were whirling, and bits of broken sunlight shone down, falling on the open space in the bamboo forest.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the bamboo forest in the distance and whispered: "Actually, sometimes I feel stupid. Senior sister, she obviously likes senior brother Qi Hao, but I still But, at that time, I saw her standing in front of Kui  In front of the cow, I didn’t know what to think, so I rushed towards it.”

    Baguio leaned against him and suddenly said: "If I were in danger, would you come to save me like this?"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly, scratched his head, and said after a long while: "I, I don't know, either," but after a pause, he thought about it carefully and said, "I think I can!"

    Baguio smiled, glared at him, withdrew her gaze, looked into the distance, and said quietly: "If you are in danger, I would be willing to trade my life for yours!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and turned to look at her. He saw Baguio looking calm, but he didn't seem to be joking. He said, "What did you say?"

    Baguio smiled, and suddenly thought of something, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, come with me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Where are you going?"

    Baguio said: "Whatever, the world is so big, we can go wherever we want. If you don't want to join our holy religion and be the enemy of our master, then we won't join and we will travel to the ends of the earth together, otherwise if you stay in Qingyun Sect  , with the temper of those old antiques, I am afraid that you will be in trouble."

    Zhang Xiaofan fell silent. Baguio looked at him worriedly and waited.

    Finally, Zhang Xiaofan looked over to her. Just as Baguio was about to say something, she saw Zhang Xiaofan slowly shake his head.

    "No, I won't leave Qingyun, Baguio."

    Baguio’s face suddenly darkened and said, “Are you going to wait here to die?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said: "Baguio, what you don't know is that Qingyun is my home. I was raised by my master and my wife. I can't abandon them."

    Baguio said angrily: "Your master punishes and scolds you all day long, and you still say good things about them?"

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up, smiled faintly, and said: "Baguio, maybe I may be a little stupid in the eyes of others, but I can still see these things. Although my master has always been strict, he is really kind to me. I  You know, he treats me sincerely." He said in a low voice: "These things now are actually my fault. I deceived him, so I deserve whatever punishment I receive, but I must not betray Master.  Door."

    Baguio was stunned for a long time, then suddenly sighed and said: "How can you be stupid? You are so smart! No wonder my father always told me that you look dull, but you are actually very smart!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, his face turned red, and he said, "He, your father said that to me?"

    Baguio smiled but did not answer, walked to him and said: "I know your temperament, and I can't force you to leave. But now that you are carrying a rare treasure of our holy religion and you have something to do with Tianyin Temple, it is really very  Danger. Have you thought about what to do?"

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a bitter smile and said: "Just let fate happen!"

    Baguio stared at him and said softly: "Don't let anything happen to you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled, looked up at the sky, and said: "You have been here for a long time, so you should go back quickly! To avoid any accidents. If we are destined to be together in the future see you again!"

    Baguio trembled, and Zhang Xiaofan felt a little bitter in his heart. He was really not sure about the outcome of tomorrow's trip to Tongtian Peak.

    At that moment, he turned around and walked slowly outside the bamboo forest.

    Just after he walked a few feet, he suddenly heard Baguio's voice from behind: "Xiaofan, let me ask you something."

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and said in surprise: "What?"

    Baguio seemed to be hesitant, but finally said: "In the woods outside Xiaochi Town, you once saw an ancient well on a full moon night. I want to know, what did you see in the ancient well?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and asked: "Why do you want to know this too?"

    Baguio felt a little nervous unconsciously, and said angrily: "What do you say!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "What is so strange about that ancient well that you are so interested in?"

    Baguio smiled but did not answer.

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth to speak, but he remembered something and his face turned red again. He actually didn't say anything. After a while, he said, "I, I will definitely tell you when we meet next time."

    Baguio was startled for a moment, then smiled. After all, according to Zhang Xiaofan’s words, she didn’t mean to be manipulated by her master. She smiled and said, “Okay! You have to remember it!”

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan chuckled, and after meeting and chatting with Baguio, his mood immediately improved a lot, and he felt much more relaxed. He stretched out his hand and waved to Baguio, turned around and walked out of the bamboo forest.

    Before walking far, the monkey Xiao Hui jumped down from the top of a big bamboo tree and landed on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder. He also looked back at Baguio.

    Deep in the bamboo forest, Baguio stared blankly at the retreating figure, motionless.

    The next day, early morning.

    While the moist air in the mountains was still floating on Dazhu Peak, everyone in Dazhu Peak had already gotten up.

    Tian Buyi put the bundle together and walked slowly to the open space in front of the Shoujing Hall with Suru. They saw that everyone was already waiting here, and Zhang Xiaofan stood at the last position among the crowd.

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "Da Ren, you take Lao Qi with you, so the others don't have to go."

    Song Daren nodded in response. Everyone else's faces showed disappointment, but Tian Linger stood up and said to Tian Buyi: "Dad, I want to go too."

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "What are you doing, causing trouble!"

    Tian Linger clenched her teeth, looked at Suru with a pleading look, and called out: "Mother."

    Suru sighed and said to Tian Buyi: "Forget it, let her go!"

    Tian Buyi frowned, and finally nodded reluctantly, then stopped looking at her, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan in the distance, and said, "Let's go!"

    "As he said that, he flicked his sleeves and robe, took up the fairy sword, and flew away first, followed by Suru.

    On the ground, all the disciples gathered around him. He Dazhi coughed and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "Well, junior brother, you, be careful."

    Zhang Xiaofan, for the first time in these days, saw the caring expressions on the faces of all the senior brothers. He felt moved in his heart and whispered: "Yes."

    Song Daren sighed and said, "Junior brother, let's go!"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and walked to Song Daren. He couldn't help but look at Tian Linger who was standing next to him, but saw that she was also looking at him, her eyes were full of concern, but she still said nothing.  explain.

    With two swish sounds, Zhang Xiaofan once again stood behind Song Daren and soared into the sky, straight into the sky.

    Looking at the increasingly blue color in the sky, it seems that everything is like the beginning of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, but there is no such excitement as before.

    Tongtian Peak, towering into the clouds, stands tall and majestic, still so ethereal and ethereal, still not contaminated by the tackiness of the world, as if it also opens its arms to welcome their arrival.

    Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan and landed on the sea of ??clouds with Tian Linger. From the Yuqing Palace on the top of the mountain in the distance, the distant ringing of bells could be heard.

    Tian Buyi and Suru could no longer see anyone at this moment. They had probably gone to Yuqing Palace first. On the sea of ??clouds, many disciples from Nagato and other branches gathered. At this time, they saw Song Daren and others arriving.  , there was a commotion, and many eyes turned to Zhang Xiaofan who was standing behind.

    Countless whispers are floating here and there above the sea of ??clouds, like those floating clouds.

    Song Daren and Tian Linger both had tense faces, pretending to ignore the looks of people around them.  After a while, a person walked out of the crowd and walked towards the three of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at him and recognized this person. He was the Changmen disciple Chang Jian whom he met last time when he went to Tongtian Peak. He was also the person who had fought against Song Daren in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    Song Daren also knew this person. When he saw him approaching, he cupped his hands and said, "Senior Brother Chang, are you okay?"

    Chang Jian hurriedly returned the salute, but out of the corner of his eye, he still glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and then said: "Senior Brother Song, Senior Uncle Tian Buyi has arrived here just now, and he specifically asked me to lead you as soon as you guys get here.  Go directly to Yuqing Palace."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "Then I'll trouble Senior Brother Chang."

    Chang Jian smiled faintly and said sideways: "Those guys, please come with me!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Song Daren, Tian Linger and Zhang Xiaofan followed him, passed through the sea of ??clouds, passed through the eyes of countless Qingyun disciples, came to the edge of the Hong Bridge, and walked up.

    At this time, the first ray of sunshine in the morning finally shines on the world, shining softly on the Tongtian Peak. The clear water waves on both sides of the Hongqiao Bridge, and a beautiful rainbow emerges from the rippling layers.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and looked into the distance. The boundless world was like an incredible huge picture, and he was, after all, just a small embellishment in it.

    They walked like this until they passed the Hongqiao and came to the Bishui Pool. They also saw the wide steps leading directly to the Yuqing Hall, but they didn't see the Qingyun Gate.The spiritual beast that dominates the mountain, the water unicorn, is probably still in the clear water pool!

    "Cang!"

    From the Yuqing Palace on the top of the mountain, there was another crisp sound of bells and tripods.

    Chang Jian smiled at them and said, "We're almost there, let's go!"

    Song Daren responded, but couldn't help but glance at Zhang Xiaofan, only to see his junior brother staring blankly at the top of the mountain with an expressionless face.

    This place is much quieter than that of Yunhai. Along the way, there are almost no Qingyun disciples.  Several young people who were cleaning the paths raised their hands in greeting when they saw Chang Jian.

    One step, one step.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked upward, getting higher and higher, but for some reason, he felt his heart getting heavier and heavier.  The ethereal place in front of him made his heart beat faster and faster as he got closer.

    Unknown and inexplicable tension enveloped him.  And what will be waiting for him?

    From the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak, another distant bell rang, floating among the peaks

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, in a remote place, four people, three men and one woman, stood side by side, looking at Qingyun Mountain quietly.

    After a while, the oldest Poison God suddenly smiled and said: "I never thought that I would come back here in my lifetime."

    The Ghost King standing next to him smiled faintly and said: "With seniors in charge of the overall situation, we will be able to return here. After a while, it will not be surprising if we reach the top of Tongtian Peak."

    The Poison God immediately shook his head and said with a smile: "Brother Ghost King, haven't we already discussed this a long time ago? Taoist brother Yuyangzi from the Changsheng Hall will be in charge of this big event. We are all just pawns."

    With that said, he turned his head and said to the man on the other side: "That's right! Brother Yuyangzi, haha."

    One of the four major sects of the Demon Sect, Yu Yangzi, the sect leader of the Changsheng Hall, has double eyebrows and a very handsome appearance. He looks like a man in his early thirties, but in fact he has been a practitioner of the Demon Sect for hundreds of years.

    Among the demonic sect, the Changsheng Hall is a very special faction, because this faction has always been responsible for guarding the most important holy place of the demonic sect, the temple, in the wilderness, and the purpose of this lineage is as follows:  The name is ordinary, just for the pursuit of immortality.  It's just that they are among the four major factions of the Demonic Cult. They often use unscrupulous means in their actions, which is completely opposite to the righteous way of seeking immortality. We will talk about this later.

    This time the demon sect secretly came to Qingyun Mountain. When Yuyangzi arrived here, after several secret discussions, he was elected as the person in charge of this major event of the demon sect. He was inevitably a little proud. He smiled and said: "Qingyun Sect has been here for hundreds of years.  They come here to oppress our holy religion everywhere, and we must seek justice from them today."

    The Ghost King smiled and said, "That's good."

    After saying that, he turned his head and smiled at the woman who had been standing next to him, the only female sect leader among the four major sects, the Sanmiao Fairy of the Hehuan Sect, and said, "Wait a while, I want to see your wonderful way, Fairy."  It’s law.”

    Fairy Sanmiao was born in the Acacia sect, one of the most notorious sects in the demon sect. Her appearance is extremely beautiful, but there is no hint of lewdness in the past. She has a pale complexion and no makeup, but she actually has a frosty beauty.  , but somewhat similar to Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak on Qingyun Mountain.

    Hearing the words of the Ghost King, Fairy Sanmiao smiled faintly and said: "The three Taoist brothers are all big people who have seen the world, far better than a little girl like me, but we all made a strong oath in front of the Holy Mother's throne. This time  We must work together to avenge the shame of the temple being humiliated. I hope the three Taoist brothers will put aside their past grudges together and not live up to their words."

    The three ghost kings looked at each other and said, "Fairy, don't worry, we have no different intentions."

    Fairy Sanmiao smiled slightly, then turned to face the Ghost King and said: "Brother Ghost King, I have been here for several days, why don't I see my niece?"

    The Ghost King was startled and said: "You said that girl Baguio is a playful child and she doesn't know where she went. Does the fairy have anything to do with her?"

    Fairy Sanmiao said calmly: "It's nothing, but I recently heard that Ling Qianjin got a treasure, which is the rare treasure Acacia Bell passed down by Mrs. Jinling. Is this possible?"

    Poison God and Yu Yangzi were both slightly moved. Obviously, the name Mrs. Jinling must be treated with caution even for demon giants like them.

    The Ghost King’s expression changed, and there was a faint light flashing in his eyes, and he said, “I wonder where the fairy got this news?”

    Fairy Sanmiao stretched out her jade-like hand, gently combed her hair, and said expressionlessly: "Of course I heard it. Brother Ghost King, Mrs. Jinling was our Hehuan eight hundred years ago.  The ancestor of the Hehuan sect, the Hehuan bell left by her has always been the treasure of our Hehuan sect. You must also know this, right??  "

    The Ghost King stopped talking, but he stood with his hands behind his back, with a calm demeanor, without the slightest sign of retreat. The atmosphere that was just harmonious just now became tense in the blink of an eye.

    Yuyangzi coughed and glanced at the Poison God. Unexpectedly, the Poison God turned his head and looked at the Qingyun Mountain in the distance, obviously not wanting to meddle in other people's business.  Yuyangzi cursed secretly in his heart. If it had been the past, he himself would have wished that the two enemies had fought to the death first. But now that he was the person in charge, he had no choice but to take a step forward.  He said: "You two, why are you so angry just talking? You two are also experts in Taoism, and now there is a big issue at hand. How about suppressing this matter first, and then you two can solve it by yourselves when the matter is over?"  "

    Fairy Sanmiao glanced at him, nodded slightly, and looked away. The Ghost King had no expression on his face, but he sneered in his heart: This Yuyangzi is indeed not a good person. He had to persuade her because of her status, but she also had a vague problem.  After the big event, the two factions were provoked to fight against each other.

    But the Alchemy Bell is really an extraordinary treasure. It has always been called the four wonders of the Demon Sect along with the "Fulong Cauldron" of the Ghost King Sect, the "Blood Devouring Bead" of the Blood Refining Hall and the "Ten Thousand Poisons Returning Sect Bag" of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.  Treasure, what's more, there have been rumors in the demon sect that many of the magic and magic in the Acacia sect must use this Acacia bell as a matchmaker to achieve the greatest miraculous effect.

    No matter how stupid the Ghost King is, he will not willingly hand over such a valuable treasure. Moreover, after Baguio obtained this rare treasure from the blood-dropping cave under the Dead Soul Abyss, he also specifically asked not to make it public, but he did not know whether the three wonderful fairies had supernatural powers.  Xiao, actually also inquired about this matter.

    In this moment, the Ghost King thought about the people around him, but with a slight smile on his face, he said: "Brother Yuyangzi is right, we might as well talk about it after this matter has been dealt with here.  .”

    Seeing that these two people who had always been unruly in the past actually listened to his words this time, Yu Yangzi couldn't help feeling proud again.

    At this moment, Poison God suddenly said: "Ah! The sun is coming out."

    Hearing this, everyone looked towards Qingyun Mountain together, and sure enough they saw a red sun shining brightly, slowly rising from Qingyun Mountain in the distance, spreading sunlight to the world.

    The warm sunshine also shone on these four people, casting long shadows behind them.

    After walking up the last step, Zhang Xiaofan finally came to the outside of Yuqing Hall again.  This tall and solemn palace stood in front of him, so majestic that people standing in front of it seemed like ants.

    Chang Jian said: "Let's go in!"

    Song Daren and Tian Linger both nodded in agreement. Zhang Xiaofan was about to walk away when suddenly he was shaken and looked to the side. At the other corner of the steps, he saw a man sitting on the ground leaning against the railing. His clothes were still on him.  It was clean, but because he sat casually on the ground, there was some dust on his hem. His eyes looked blankly at Zhang Xiaofan, and he muttered something in a low voice?

    He is Uncle Wang who has been crazy for many years.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt sad and was about to walk over, but Song Daren pulled him back and said in a low voice: "Junior brother, let's go in first! Don't keep the teachers waiting for too long. As for Uncle Wang, wait for you wait until you come out.  It’s not too late to visit him.”

    Zhang Xiaofan stopped and felt sad for a while, but after all, he knew that Song Daren was telling the truth and that he was ready to be punished. He nodded and smiled forcefully at Song Daren.  Chang Jian, who was standing aside, saw this and whispered: "You two, if there is nothing else, let's go in to meet the senior teachers!"

    Song Daren agreed and walked forward with Zhang Xiaofan, but Tian Linger frowned and said: "Senior Senior? Senior Brother Chang, are there any seniors from other sects here?"

    Chang Jian hesitated for a moment and said: "Yes, several divine monks came from Tianyin Temple. In addition, there are also seniors from Fenxiang Valley who came to ask us about Zhang Junior Brother Zhang's situation."

    Tian Linger lost color and turned pale. Song Daren also frowned.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked forward silently and said: "Senior Brother Chang, let's go in!"

    Chang Jian looked at him, nodded and said, "Okay, come with me."

    With that said, he walked in first. Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and followed with a somewhat heavy step. Behind him, Song Daren and Tian Linger looked at each other and saw the anxiety and worry in each other's eyes.  But also helpless, I had no choice but to follow.

    Just when they entered the Yuqing Hall, Uncle Wang, who had been sitting in the corner, looked at Zhang Xiaofan. At this time, he saw Zhang Xiaofan disappearing into the Yuqing Hall. For some reason, he stood up unsteadily.  , scratched his head in confusion like a child, and actually walked towards the Yuqing Palace.

    Over the years, Wang ErHe has always been taken care of by the Qingyun Sect, and his madness has never been cured. He wanders around the Tongtian Peak all day long, which is the Jade Qing Palace that is sacred in the eyes of ordinary Qingyun disciples. He often goes in, but he has never done anything.  There were big troubles, and as time passed, no one paid attention to him.

    At this time, he actually walked in smoothly and disappeared into the Yuqing Palace.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 4

.    As soon as you cross the threshold, you are greeted by a solemn and solemn atmosphere. The most sacred place in Qingyun Gate is still as majestic as before, which is amazing.

    There were many people standing and sitting in the huge hall, but for some reason, the first thing Zhang Xiaofan looked at was not these people, but the people in the shadows who looked so far away in the deepest part of the hall.  Three pure statues.

    In front of the main hall, the lit incense candles burned silently, with wisps of light smoke floating up.

    In the middle of the hall, above the main seat, Daoxuan, a highly virtuous and immortal person with crane bones and immortal demeanor, is sitting there. Next to his seat, there is a small coffee table, and what is placed on the table is Zhang Xiaofan's magic weapon, the fire stick.

    In the row to his right is the head seat of each branch of the Qingyun Sect. Everyone, including Tian Buyi, is sitting there.  The other elders and disciples of Qingyun Sect were sitting or standing behind them.  As for the people they were familiar with, Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu and others were also present, and Lu Xueqi was standing silently behind Master Shuiyue. Next to him stood Wen Min, whom Song Daren longed for. His bright eyes were gleaming, staring at Zhang Xiaofan's figure.  .

    On the left side of Master Daoxuan, there are many people Zhang Xiaofan has never seen before, including kind-looking monks and gloomy-looking old people.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced around and saw only a few familiar faces among the group of people. Among them, Tianyin Temple's Faxiang and Fashan were also standing respectfully behind an old monk sitting at the top. It seemed that this man had a kind appearance.  Most of the old monks are also divine monks of Tianyin Temple.

    Chang Jian walked over with Song Daren, Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger, saluted Master Daoxuan, and said: "Master, Junior Brother Zhang from Dazhu Peak has arrived."

    The people around him trembled for a while, and their eyes suddenly moved over. Not only Zhang Xiaofan, but also Song Daren and Tian Linger felt a little uncomfortable.

    Suru, who was sitting next to Tian Buyi, frowned and said to them, "Stand over."

    Song Daren and others breathed a sigh of relief and came over in response. At this moment, Cangsong Taoist sitting on top of Tian Buyi suddenly coughed.

    Tian Buyi's face muscles moved, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, but he finally said coldly: "Old Qi, you stand there, the master and the seniors have something to ask you."

    The steps that Zhang Xiaofan had just taken seemed to hit a wall, and he stopped suddenly. After a while, he whispered: "Yes."

    Song Daren and Tian Linger looked at each other, then looked at Zhang Xiaofan, with worries in their eyes, but after all they knew that this was not the time, so they had no choice but to walk and stand behind Tian Buyi.

    Master Daoxuan looked down expressionlessly, and saw a young man standing alone between the crowds on both sides, with slight nervousness and fear in his eyes, and even his hands were clenched tightly.

    Is this really the orphan with mediocre qualifications in Caomiao Village?

    Deep in his heart, he sighed.

    "Zhang Xiaofan." Master Daoxuan called out slowly.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body seemed to tremble slightly, and he slowly knelt down and whispered: "The disciple is here."

    Master Daoxuan looked at him and said: "These seniors next to me are all experts in my righteous way, and they are here for you this time. This is the presiding monk Puhong of Tianyin Temple. Sitting next to him is  He is also the divine monk of Tianyin Temple, Master Pukong, and the Shangguan of Fenxiang Valley"

    Master Daoxuan couldn’t lose his etiquette, so he naturally had to mention all the famous names behind him, but Zhang Xiaofan had no intention of listening anymore.  For a moment, his eyes fell on the two kind-faced old monks sitting in the front. They were wearing red monk robes with gold wire and iron, and their white eyebrows were as white as snow. They were also looking at him at this moment.

    Divine Monk Puhong ranks first among the four great divine monks of Tianyin Temple. He has always been ranked as the three great masters in the world along with Daoxuan Zhenren of Qingyun Sect and the owner of Fenxiang Valley. His status is far higher than that of others.  It is extremely difficult for ordinary cultivators to meet him, but this time he unexpectedly broke a century-old precedent and alerted the Supreme Dharma to arrive at Qingyun Mountain.

    Not to mention Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, even the Qingyun Sect who received the news was also surprised. This shows how much Tianyin Temple attaches great importance to the unexpected appearance of the "Great Brahma Prajna" true teaching!

    Above the main hall, Master Daoxuan’s voice stopped at some point, and there was silence. Everyone’s eyes were fixed on the figure kneeling on the ground.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lowered his head and stared at the blue bricks in front of him. He suddenly thought quietly in his heart: Are these monks the same people as Puzhi back then?

    In the distance, the fire stick lying quietly on the coffee table next to Master Daoxuan seemed to sense the owner's thoughts, and there was a faint flash of green light.

    "Zhang Xiaofan," Master Daoxuan said slowly, "Now I'm going to ask you a few things, and you have to answer them honestly.  "

    Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan seemed to be considering his words, and after a long while, he slowly said: "On this trip to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, a Taoist fellow from Tianyin Temple pointed out that the Taoist method you used when fighting the strange beast Kui Niu was actually Tianyin.  Is this the true Dharma of 'Great Brahma Prajna' that is never taught outside the temple?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said nothing, and the atmosphere in Yuqing Palace suddenly seemed slightly tense.  Tian Buyi turned his head uncomfortably, only to find that everyone was staring at Zhang Xiaofan in silence.

    There seemed to be something invisible beating gently in the air.

    After a long while, Zhang Xiaofan’s voice slowly said: “Yes.”

    "What?"

    Suddenly, there was an uproar in the main hall. Although they had expected this answer, after Zhang Xiaofan said it, the monks of Tianyin Temple still looked excited. Only Puhong and Pukong sitting in front, including those standing  The faces of the Dharma figures behind them did not change at all, and they were silent.

    "But here at Qingyun Gate, Tian Buyi's face became increasingly ugly, and the faces of Tian Linger and others were also extremely pale.  Among the astonishment, only Lu Xueqi looked at the silent figure without saying a word.

    Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and glanced slightly at the Tianyin Temple Puhong Divine Monk. However, amidst the excited expressions of all the disciples, Master Puhong slowly closed his eyes and made it clear that he would not be there for the time being.  Open your mouth.

    Master Daoxuan snorted coldly in his heart, turned to Zhang Xiaofan, and raised his hand to signal silence to the noisy crowd.

    After all, his status is not trivial. Soon, everyone from the Qingyun sect to the other sects became quiet. Master Daoxuan could only be heard saying slowly: "Besides, some people say that this fire stick in your hand is"  , he reached out and picked up the black stick, and continued: "There are evil blood-devouring beads from the Demon Cult on it, but is it true?"

    There was another moment of silence, and Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice, "Yes."

    This time, everyone unexpectedly remained silent.  Blood-devouring beads, this word full of bloody evil, actually appears on the body of a Qingyun Sect disciple!

    Master Daoxuan’s face gradually darkened, and he said, “Do you have anything to say?”

    Although he had already thought about facing today's situation, Zhang Xiaofan's heart was still blank at the moment. The fear of unknown and possible punishment made his body tremble slightly.

    "I, I, I"

    Like a desperate but still struggling boat in the sea, he said simple words in a daze, but he didn't know what he wanted to say?

    Master Daoxuan looked grim and said, "Where did this blood-devouring bead come from?"

    The voice suddenly got louder at the end, and the tone turned sharp. When Zhang Xiaofan was shouted at, Zhang Xiaofan's mind buzzed, and there was a sudden confusion. He finally spoke. From this beginning, the rest of the words naturally followed: He has been teased by the monkey Xiao Hui since he was a child.  , and later he and Tian Linger chased him to the deep valley in the back mountain. The blood-devouring bead and the strange black stick suddenly fought with each other, and finally changed into this shape

    In the main hall, everyone looked at each other, even Master Daoxuan, Pu Hong, Pukong, and the old man Shangguan from Fenxiang Valley frowned.  It was the first time for these accomplished monks to hear about the blood-devouring beads and the soul-absorbing beads being smelted using blood as a medium. It shows that the world is so vast and there are indeed many wonders.

    There were quite a few people who were suspicious, but looking at Zhang Xiaofan's eyes slightly dull and his expression lost, it didn't look like he was lying.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment, then looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Okay, I will believe your story about the accidental smelting, but before that, the blood-devouring bead was already on your body. How could you, a little kid, do this?  Waiting for something evil? Also, the blood-devouring bead has always sucked the essence and blood of living creatures, and it was not smelted with Soul-Destroying Beads at that time, how could you be safe?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless. The real reason for the matter was naturally that Pu Zhi used the true Buddhist method to temporarily restrain the blood-devouring beads. Moreover, Pu Zhi also told him to find an uninhabited and remote cliff to throw them away, but it was Zhang Xiaofan himself.  Collect this bead as a souvenir.

    " Speaking of universal wisdom at this moment is naturally equivalent to saying everything. However, these are the words that Zhang Xiaofan deeply does not want to say.

    That kind old monk actually only had a fate with me for one night. I just called him "Master" for the only time when he ran out of oil. However, over the years, he has become a master no matter what.  Can't forget that person.

    In an instant, it seemed as if the eyes and voices of the people around him became so distant, and the scene in front of him seemed to have returned to many years ago, when he was facing the old monk, XiaoThe young man said to him stubbornly and firmly: "I know, I won't tell you until I die!"

    Not even to death!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "explain!"

    A loud shout shook everyone, but it was Tian Buyi who frowned and stood up angrily, startling everyone.  His expression was extremely serious, but the worry in his eyes was getting heavier and heavier. What Zhang Xiaofan had already admitted at this moment was a serious violation of the Qingyun Sect and the Taboo of the Righteous Dao. According to common sense, he would have to die.

    Tian Buyi was shocked and angry, but he saw that this young disciple didn't seem to know that his life was on the line, especially since people from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley were here. Even if Qingyun Sect wanted to protect it, there was nothing he could do. If this happened again  If we go down, I'm afraid Zhang Xiaofan's life will really be in danger!

    Helpless, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit, and slowly lowered his head without saying a word. The others, too. Suru and other people in Dazhu Peak watched him grow up, and they were all dumbfounded for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan has always been silent and tenacious.  At this critical moment, he seemed to be desperate not to say anything.

    Tian Buyi suddenly took a step forward, but before he could say anything, Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple who had been silent all this time, suddenly opened his eyes and said: "Donor Tian, ??if there is something we need to discuss slowly, don't be violent."  .”

    Tian Buyi was startled. He did not expect that Master Puhong would suddenly speak for Zhang Xiaofan. However, Master Puhong was so virtuous and highly respected that even he, the leader of the Qingyun Sect, did not dare to disrespect him, so he could only hum.  With a sound, he sat back.

    Master Daoxuan glanced at Puhong indifferently, frowned slightly, as if he had something in mind, and then said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Also, where did you learn the true Dharma of Brahma Prajna in you?"

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone immediately became nervous. The key to this is that it vaguely affects the private undercurrents of the two major factions of the righteous way today. This answer must be earth-shattering!

    But Zhang Xiaofan still knelt there in silence, not saying a word for a long time.

    Daoxuan’s pupils shrank and he said coldly: “You still don’t tell the truth?”

    From the beginning to the end, he had been looking at Zhang Xiaofan's Dharma form, but suddenly he lowered his head and stopped looking at him. Even Puhong Pukong, who was sitting in front of him, also looked at each other at this moment. There was a faint light flashing in his eyes, and he didn't know it.  What are you thinking about?

    The world around you is silent, but it seems to have turned into a huge invisible wall, sandwiching yourself in the middle and squeezing it coldly.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly felt out of breath, but he still did not speak.

    Maybe, even he himself doesn’t know what he is insisting on?

    "boom!"

    There was a loud noise, and everyone was startled. Zhang Xiaofan also looked up, and saw that it was Master Daoxuan who slapped the fire stick on the coffee table. He suddenly stood up, frowning, obviously angry, and shouted: "Evil barrier  ! Don’t think that I can’t do anything to you if you don’t speak!”

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled, with a complicated expression on his face, but he did not speak after all.

    Daoxuan was even angrier, and he smiled angrily, saying: "Okay, okay, okay, you evil obstacle, today I will let you"

    "Master, calm down!"

    Suddenly, a shout came from the Qingyun Sect disciples, and suddenly the Qingyun Sect was in a state of commotion, and everyone lost their countenance.  Master Daoxuan has been sitting in the Qingyun Palace for hundreds of years, and no one has ever dared to match his power. Unexpectedly, someone dared to stop him today. At this time, even Zhang Xiaofan turned around to look.

    Amidst the uproar, Lu Xueqi suddenly stood out from the crowd, walked to the middle, stood next to Zhang Xiaofan, and knelt down.

    Master Daoxuan was stunned for a while, and Master Shuiyue was also extremely surprised. He stood up and said anxiously: "Qier, are you crazy? Come back quickly!"

    Lu Xueqi's face was slightly pale, but she showed no intention of flinching as she knelt next to Zhang Xiaofan. On her unparalleled beautiful face, her white teeth gently bit her pale lower lip, and she said quietly: "Head Master  Uncle, Lu Xueqi, a disciple of Xiaozhu Peak, has something to say."

    Shuiyue frowned and shouted: "Qi'er, Zhang Xiaofan is a disciple of Dazhu Peak. He has committed a serious crime. The master has made his own decision. Don't talk too much and come back quickly!"

    The corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth seemed to twitch. Zhang Xiaofan, who was beside her, could clearly hear her sudden heavy breathing. Obviously, in front of everyone, the pressure she felt kneeling next to him at this moment was definitely not trivial.

    However, in this solemn and solemn hall, under the unfamiliar eyes of everyone, this beautiful woman still did not step back.

    The mountain breeze outside Yuqing Hall blew in at some point.

    A few strands of her hair were swept up and fluttered gently.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the woman beside him and said nothing.??.

    "Uncle Master, please allow me to say a few words."

    Master Daoxuan glanced around and saw that fellow Taoists from other sects were looking at him one after another, so he could only say coldly: "Okay, just say it."

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Thank you very much, Master. Master, uncles and uncles, I don't have a close relationship with Zhang Xiaofan, Junior Brother Zhang, but after the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, I went down the mountain with him, and we went to Wanbat Ancient in Kongsang Mountain.  In the cave and Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, I saw with my own eyes that Junior Brother Zhang was fighting to the death with the remnants of the Demon Sect. He was definitely not a traitor to the Demon Sect. At this moment, when outsiders are present, Junior Brother Zhang may have something to hide. Please think twice, please do not act  "

    "etc!"

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted Lu Xueqi's words.  When everyone looked around, they saw the old man with the surname Shangguan in Fenxiang Valley sitting under the two divine monks of Tianyin Temple. Just now, Zhang Xiaofan’s attention was focused on the two divine monks of Tianyin Temple and he did not pay attention to him. At this moment  Looking at him, I saw that he had a thin face and a rather slender figure, and even his words were a bit sharp.

    "The outsiders this girl is talking about are probably me, Taoist brothers Puhong, Pukong, and all my colleagues, right? Hey, what happened to Qingyun Sect, how can you still claim to be the authentic one in the world?  Don’t you even want us to see your explanation?”

    The expressions on the faces of Master Daoxuan and the other chief elders suddenly turned ugly. Taoist Cangsong sitting next to him said coldly: "Brother Shangguan Ce, since our master has decided to put this person on trial in front of you today, it is  To give you an explanation!"

    Shangguan Ce sneered twice and said in a dark voice: "Master Cangsong, there are so many hidden things about this disciple of your Qingyun Sect named Zhang Xiaofan. In addition to possessing evil objects from the Demon Sect, he is also unfaithful to Tianyin Temple."  Dharma, and most of it has something to do with our supreme artifact Xuanhuojian in Fenxiang Valley." At this point, he paused, turned his eyes to Daoxuan, and said: "I'll put my words first, Xuanhuojian is  We must find my treasure of Fenxiang Valley!"

    The more Tian Buyi listened, the angrier he became. He sneered and said, "Brother Shangguan Dao, since this treasure is so important, why don't you, Fenxiang Valley, think highly of it and throw it around casually? How come it has a relationship with my disciple? So,  Those of you who guard the treasures are probably also useless, right?"

    Shangguan Ce was furious and Huo Di stood up. Tian Buyi did not show any weakness and stood up too. The atmosphere in the field suddenly became tense.

    Daoxuan shouted: "Junior brother Tian, ??what are you doing? Sit down!"

    Tian Buyi glared at Shangguan Ce fiercely, but after all he did not dare to disobey the leader in public, so he had to sit down slowly.  Daoxuan turned to Shangguan Ce and said, "Brother Shangguan Dao, we will naturally give you an explanation. Don't worry."

    Shangguan Ce sneered and sat back.

    Shui Yue next to her said angrily: "Qier, you're not coming back yet!"

    Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi, who used to obey her master's words and obey everything, seemed to be a different person today. She raised her head and said to Daoxuan: "Uncle Master, no matter what mistake Junior Brother Zhang has made, I kindly ask Uncle Master to investigate carefully, but he  It’s definitely not a traitor who sneaked into my Qingyun sect!”

    She looked forward with a calm expression, as if she was not afraid of the whole world, and said resolutely: "Disciple Lu Xueqi, I am willing to guarantee it with my life!"

    Everyone was shocked for a moment!

    Even Zhang Xiaofan himself opened his mouth slightly, staring blankly at the woman kneeling with him. On the snow-white skin and the frosty face, suddenly, there seemed to be a vague tenderness.

    "Disciple Lin Jingyu is also willing to vouch for Zhang Xiaofan with his life!"

    Almost at the same time that Lu Xueqi finished speaking, Lin Jingyu couldn't bear it anymore and rushed out resolutely, kneeling on the main hall. Without even looking at Master Cangsong Taoist, his face suddenly turned into a look like pig liver, as if he was risking his life.  , loudly said: "Junior brother Zhang has been through life and death for Qingyun, and he will definitely not be a traitor from outside. I have grown up with him and know that there is absolutely no such thing. Please think twice, uncle!"

    Master Daoxuan's face looked as ugly as possible at this moment, but he seemed to be stimulated by something at this moment. There was a sudden commotion among the Qingyun disciples. In a moment, the disciples of Fenghui Peak, Longshou Peak and Dazhu Peak, all at the same time  Someone ran out, knelt down together, and said loudly: "Disciple is also willing to vouch for Junior Brother Zhang with his life!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off the people, looking around, these three people are Zeng, Qi Hao and Tian Linger. At this moment, in addition to Tian Buyi and his wife, Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, and Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, all stood up at the same time, extremely shocked.

    At this moment, the situation in the main hall was in chaos. Master Daoxuan was very angry. He thought to himself, are these rebellious disciples going to rebel today?  But at this time, many comrades from the righteous path are here, so I can't have an attack.  He, the head of the Qingyun Sect, has really lost his face. This timeThe breath rushes straight into the chest, but I don't know what to do?

    At this moment, I suddenly heard someone coughing slightly behind me, but it was his disciple Xiao Yicai, who said softly: "Master, would you like to go back and have a rest, and deal with it later?"

    Master Daoxuan immediately woke up, snorted heavily, and slammed the table. The Qingyun disciples who were in chaos suddenly became quiet, and all looked here.

    Master Daoxuan said nothing and strode towards the inner hall. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Only Xiao Yicai stood up with a smile and said to everyone: "Well, there was an urgent matter in the back mountain just now, which needs to be dealt with by my mentor. Please wait a moment."  Wait a moment."

    Shangguan Ce had a sarcastic look on his face and said: "Master Nephew Xiao, I have long heard that your Qingyun Sect has strict rules. When I see you today, it is indeed extraordinary!"

    Anger flashed across Xiao Yicai's eyes, but then he smiled and said: "Senior, you are joking." After saying that, he turned around, coughed slightly, walked up to Taoist Cangsong and other leaders of each channel, and whispered in a low voice: "Uncles  , why don’t you wake them up?”

    Zeng Shuchang and others reacted, immediately stepped forward to call the disciples back, pulled them aside and scolded them severely.  Tian Linger was pulled back by Suru, but she was not scolded. Instead, she was full of grievances, with tears in her eyes, and shouted: "Mother"

    Suru let out a long sigh, shook her head, and signaled her to stop talking.  Tian Linger looked at Tian Buyi, only to see that Tian Buyi's face was ashen, his brows were furrowed, and he sat on the chair in a muffled voice without saying a word.

    Lu Xueqi was forcefully pulled out of Yuqing Hall by her senior sister Wen Min. People around her looked at them with strange looks. Until they reached a secluded corner outside Yuqing Hall, Wenmin complained in a low voice, but Lu Xueqi lowered her head and remained silent.  .

    After a while, Master Shuiyue slowly walked over.

    After all, Wenmin loved his junior sister, so he went up to her, spoke to Shuiyue in a low voice, and tried her best to explain, but Shuiyue's face was solemn, and she walked straight to Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi did not dare to look at her, lowered her head, and called softly: "Master."

    Shuiyue stared at her, her proudest and most beautiful disciple. She didn't speak for a while, and then suddenly sighed, her voice was quite helpless, as if there was a touch of sadness.

    Wen Min and Lu Xueqi were surprised at the same time.

    Shuiyue looked away from Lu Xueqi, walked to the railing outside the Yuqing Hall, and looked out, only to see the mountain peaks reaching into the sky, white clouds floating in the air, and an awe-inspiring atmosphere.

    "Qier, you did something wrong today, do you know?"

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said softly: "Yes, Master, it is the disciple's fault that I have made things difficult for you. But that Zhang Xiaofan is indeed not"

    Shuiyue suddenly turned back to stare at her and said, "Why did you risk your life to vouch for him?"

    Lu Xueqi’s face suddenly turned pale and she was speechless.

    Shuiyue looked at her for a long time, shook his head and sighed: "What an injustice!"

    Lu Xueqi whispered: "Master, I, I am not"

    Shuiyue suddenly said: "Do you know that when I said you did something wrong just now, I didn't mean that you would stop me from stepping down?"

    Both Lu Xueqi and Wenmin were surprised. Wenmin said in surprise: "Master, what did you say?"

    Shuiyue smiled bitterly and looked into the distance again, as if she had also fallen into a long-lasting memory: "You young people, you don't know the heights of the world, if you show off your courage for a moment, I'm afraid you will push that Zhang Xiaofan to his death.  !”

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned pale and she said in a voiceless voice, “Master?”

    Shuiyue's voice gradually became lower, as if he was seeing the past buried deep in his memory: "It's been many years, and it's almost a hundred years in the blink of an eye! Back then, there was someone like him who made a big mistake, but we  , we tried our best to plead for him, but in the end"

    She slowly turned back, met the eyes of Lu Xueqi and Wen Min, and said softly: "Although the situation of that person back then was not the same as Zhang Xiaofan's today, the situation was very similar. But that person has always been your leader.  The person that my uncle hates the most!"

    Shuiyue said in a low voice, even with a hint of pain.  For the first time in her life, she looked sad in front of her disciples.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 5

.    In the main hall, Master Daoxuan has not returned yet, but among the people, there are faint whispers.

    When Master Shuiyue and his disciples came back, they saw that everyone was separated on both sides, but Zhang Xiaofan was still kneeling alone on the ground.  Lu Xueqi seemed to hesitate for a moment, but after Shui Yue's stern gaze swept over her, she finally walked silently and stood behind her.

    After a while, Master Daoxuan slowly walked out of the back hall and returned to his seat. The hall suddenly became quiet.

    Master Daoxuan did not ask Zhang Xiaofan immediately. Instead, he apologized and said to the divine monk Puhong next to him: "Senior Brother Puhong, my disciple is rude and makes me laugh."

    Pu Hong smiled slightly, clasped his hands and said, "Senior Brother Daoxuan, what are you talking about!"

    At this time, Taoist Cangsong came over, holding Zhang Xiaofan’s fire stick in his hand, and placed it on the coffee table next to Dao Xuan. Dao Xuan frowned slightly and looked at him with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    Cangsong Taoist said in a low voice: "Senior brother, after you left, the situation was slightly chaotic. This thing is very important. Just in case, I put it away and put it back here now."

    Daoxuan nodded and said: "Junior brother is interested."

    Cangsong Taoist immediately stepped back, and Master Daoxuan’s eyes returned to Zhang Xiaofan again.  Everyone became nervous for a moment, knowing that what was coming next would be the moment that decided the fate of this young man.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, let me ask you one last time, do you have anything to say?"

    Beads of sweat appeared on Zhang Xiaofan’s forehead. The situation was extremely bad now.  It’s just that he has been in the Qingyun Sect for many years, and he is well aware of the taboo in the righteous way against spying on their secret methods. If he really tells it, his own fate is still unknown, but the Puzhi monk who has been buried for many years probably has more than just his reputation.  Due to damage, even the place where the Buddhist bones were buried had to be moved out of the "Pagoda of Rebirth" in Tianyin Temple.

    What's more, Monk Puzhi is one of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple. Will everyone believe in him? It's even more of a question?

    He was fighting in his heart here, thinking about Pu Zhi's voice and appearance, and the deep kindness of his master, but asking him to betray Pu Zhi was like forcing him to die. In a short time, he definitely couldn't think clearly.

    However, no one in this hall would give him any more time.

    Dao Xuan saw that Zhang Xiaofan had a gloomy look on his face after listening to his question. Although there were beads of sweat on his forehead, he still didn't say a word. He then thought of the scene when the disciples were begging for him just now.  , deep in my heart, suddenly there was an unknown fire that had been dormant for many years, burning brightly.

    It seems that a hundred years ago, the white figure was kneeling like this in the Yuqing Hall, in front of the statue of Sanqing, in front of all the teachers and elders, and even in the midst of all the fellow disciples pleading for him, but he was still so unruly.  , so arrogant, looking down on the world.

    Shuiyue, who was sitting at the end, looked at Master Daoxuan's face from a distance. His body was shaken, a trace of sadness flashed through his eyes, and he slowly lowered his head.

    "boom!"

    There was a loud noise and everyone was shocked!

    Master Daoxuan seemed to have finally lost his patience. He stood up suddenly, pointed his finger at Zhang Xiaofan and said angrily: "Nie Zhan, back then I thought you were pitiful and kept you in the Qingyun Sect, but unexpectedly you ended up raising a tiger to make trouble!"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his body, raised his head, and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.

    But Master Daoxuan’s face was as ice-like as frost, and he said in a cold voice: “If I don’t get rid of this evil obstacle like you today, how will our Qingyun Sect explain to the righteous way in the world? Forget it, just let me help you”

    Everyone lost their countenance, and Tian Buyi suddenly stood up. Lu Xueqi, Tian Linger, Lin Jingyu and others among the crowd all turned pale. Even the divine monk Puhong of Tianyin Temple who was sitting next to him seemed to be a little unbearable.  Xiang Daoxuan whispered: "Senior Brother Daoxuan, should we consider this again"

    Daoxuan snorted and said coldly: "This evil person is carrying evil things from the devil's religion, and he has violated the taboos of my righteous way. He has committed a serious sin." As he said this, he picked up the fire stick placed on the coffee table and said: "Let's let him go today.  You died under this evil cult creature like yourself"

    There was a buzz in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, and everything went blank. Everything in front of him seemed to have lost its color. He could only see Daoxuan stretching out his arms. Master Tian Buyi's face was livid, and he seemed to be about to speak, while the Qingyun disciples around him were in a mess.

    Above the main hall, someone was about to be splashed with blood within five steps.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud shout that shocked the entire audience and made everyone lose their countenance.  In the midst of horror, it was Master Daoxuan who trembled violently, roared angrily, and threw the fire stick out, as if his hand had been scalded.

    The fire stick drew a black shadow in the air, fell to the ground, and bounced a few times., actually rolled in front of Zhang Xiaofan.

    It was at this time that everyone saw a black shadow flying from the fire stick. After a moment, it stopped in mid-air and made a strange squeaking sound.

    It was a different species of centipede the size of a palm. It was colorful and had seven branches on its tail.  At this moment, the vibrations flew up, and he shook his head and tail, looking extremely arrogant.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, his whole body suddenly trembled slightly, and he stared straight at the monster in mid-air, the thing that was deeply imprinted in his memory: "Seven-tailed Centipede!"

    In an instant, time flowed backwards like a roaring torrent, bringing him to that black night many years ago, that bloody night when Puzhi dueled with the mysterious man in black, and he lost everything he owned at the same time!

    His whole body trembled, and the boundless bloody aura rising deep in his heart surrounded him.  He stretched out his hand and grasped the fire stick tightly in his hand!

    But at this time, no one noticed Zhang Xiaofan’s strangeness at all. Everyone’s eyes and attention were on Master Daoxuan.

    The first elders of Qingyun Sect, whose experience and knowledge are not comparable to those of ordinary people, surrounded Master Daoxuan in the blink of an eye, especially when they were separated from the seven-tailed centipede. When everyone looked at Master Daoxuan, they could not help but feel pale.

    I saw Master Daoxuan's right hand shaking, and there was a wound on his middle finger. It was obviously injured by the seven-tailed centipede. In this moment, the blood flowing out was already black. What's more terrible is that from the wound on the fingertip,  Here, a shocking black energy attacks upwards at an almost visible speed.

    The seven-tailed centipede is famous for being the most poisonous in the world, but even a master like Master Daoxuan was trapped by it.

    Daoxuan Zhenren only felt dizzy and out of breath for a moment, but his Taoism was so high that he was even better than the monk Puzhi back then. He immediately calmed down his mind, pointed his left hand like a knife, and in just a moment almost had  He counted with his numb right hand and drew symbols in the air, immediately blocking the upward attack of the black energy.

    At this moment, Taoist Cangsong rushed to his side and held his body tightly. When he saw Master Daoxuan's wounds, he turned to Zhang Xiaofan and shouted: "Zhang Xiaofan, you evildoer, you dare to assassinate the leader!"

    Everyone was shocked, Zhang Xiaofan lost his voice and said: "No, it's not me"

    Daoxuan Zhenren, who was surrounded by everyone, looked a little better now, but the seven-tailed centipede was so poisonous that even on his face, there was a faint black air, which was thin but not dissipated. However, despite this, his consciousness was still clear.  , after taking a deep breath, he said: "Quickly capture this evil obstacle and interrogate him properly."

    Cangsong Taoist turned his head and said, "Senior brother, don't worry, I'm here."

    Master Daoxuan gasped for breath, but his heart was half relieved. He nodded and looked at him, about to say: "Then"

    His voice suddenly stopped, and the face of Taoist Cangsong in front of him suddenly changed from anxious to extremely ferocious.  Almost at the same time, Master Daoxuan felt a chill in his stomach. Severe pain suddenly occurred, and his body was shaken. The essence that had been moved to his right hand to suppress the poison suddenly dissipated.

    "ah!"

    Master Daoxuan roared loudly, and cut his left hand upside down. Master Cangsong's left hand immediately came up to meet him. The two collided with each other. Master Cangsong's body was shaken, and he flew out and landed in front of the door of Yuqing Hall. After a moment, the corners of his mouth slowly flowed down.  There was a trace of blood, but his expression was sneering.

    On his right hand, he held a dagger horizontally. It was as crystal clear as water. You could tell at a glance that it was not an ordinary sword.  At this moment, the blade of the sword was covered with bloodstains, and bright red blood slowly flowed down drop by drop from the blade, dripping onto the blue bricks of the hall.

    The crowd that was in chaos just now suddenly became quiet, as quiet as death.

    The dark green Taoist robe of Master Daoxuan had turned dark in the abdomen in the blink of an eye, and his whole face suddenly turned extremely pale. However, the look of shock on his face at this moment was far stronger than the look on his body.  of pain.

    "You, what are you doing?" He asked in a hoarse voice, everyone's question to Cangsong Taoist who was standing at the door of the hall.  At this moment, even the disciples Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu of Longshou Peak could hardly believe their eyes. They all opened their mouths and looked at the man who was once one of the most powerful people on Qingyun Mountain.

    "Me?" Taoist Cangsong seemed to suddenly become another person, laughing wildly: "I'm plotting against you! Can't you see it?" As he spoke, he moved his hand, and in mid-air,  The seven-tailed centipede immediately flew towards him and disappeared into his sleeves in the blink of an eye.

    Qi Hao could no longer hold back, and shouted with confusion and horror in his voice: "Master, are you crazy?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at him, and then his eyes fell on Lin Jingyu, who was standing next to Qi Hao but looked almost the same as him.There were more Longshou Peak disciples, and even other disciples of the Qingyun Sect, all looking at him with disbelief as if they were looking at a madman.

    "Hahaha, crazy? Yes! I have been crazy for a long time!" Taoist Cangsong looked up to the sky and laughed, with a hint of madness in his expression: "As early as a hundred years ago, in this Yuqing Hall, when I saw  After seeing the fate of Senior Brother Wan Jian and Ten Thousand, I have already gone crazy!"

    "Master!" The voices of Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu from Longshou Peak were already crying at this moment, but behind them, the first elders of Qingyun Sect surrounding Master Daoxuan suddenly stiffened!

    Wan Jianyi, this nightmarish name casts a thick shadow over Qingyun Gate.

    The corners of Daoxuan's eyes twitched. This name that no one had dared to mention in front of him for a hundred years seemed to deeply stimulate him.  Xiao Yicai supported his body, but suddenly realized that Master Daoxuan's injured body suddenly shook violently. Even through the layer of clothes, he could feel that the flame that suddenly burned in his teacher's body was actually  So popular!

    Cangsong Taoist stood there with a crazy expression, as if the evil energy that had been accumulated in his heart for many years was finally released. For a moment, no one came forward to arrest the murderer who injured the Supreme Leader of Qingyun Sect.

    He pointed at the real Daoxuan, and then at the Sanqing statue in the shadow behind the crowd, and said loudly: "You, you," he pointed at Tian Buyi, Shui Yue, Zeng Shuchang, Shang Zhengliang and other Qingyun leaders.  He walked over and said, "You all tell me in good conscience, who should sit in this position of head? Is it senior brother Wan back then, or him?"

    No one answered. The young disciple was at a loss, but Tian Buyi and others had livid faces and remained silent.

    Above the main hall, only Taoist Cangsong's crazy voice echoed: "What, you guys stopped talking? Are you feeling guilty? Hahaha, yes! Yes! In fact, who doesn't know what should be done?  But now, who is sitting in this seat?"

    Shuiyue's face was pale, looking at Cangsong who was completely different from usual, and said slowly: "Senior Brother Cangsong, it's been more than a hundred years, why are you so persistent?"

    "Bah!" Taoist Cangsong didn't care about his own status at this moment. He snorted fiercely, with a look of disdain on his face, and sneered: "More than a hundred years? Yes! I have endured it for more than a hundred years, and it's not until today that I can  This is an opportunity to avenge Senior Brother Wan. Back then, when I was under Qingyun’s sect, I was traveling in the wilderness, you, you, you!”

    He pointed his fingers one by one, pointing at Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, and Shang Zhengliang, and sneered: "You have become comfortable being the leader in the past hundred years, but do you still remember that Senior Brother Wan desperately saved our lives? But?  Do you still remember who shared the Taoist experience with us without hesitation and made us make great progress in Taoism? And you!"

    He pointed at Shuiyue and said coldly: "You just said that I was so persistent? Hehe, hehe, who didn't know that you were secretly in love with Senior Brother Wan, and that he later saved you and loved you, but he didn't expect that he would die that day without saving you.  , but you still come to ridicule me today!"

    Shuiyue’s face turned pale!

    "And you, Tian Buyi!" As if he wanted to vent all the resentment in his heart, Taoist Cangsong laughed wildly, pointed at Tian Buyi, and said loudly: "Speak for yourself, what did Senior Brother Wan do to you, and what did you do to me?  How can I repay him?"

    Tian Buyi's face was livid, and his hands were clenched tightly. Next to him stood his wife Suru, whose face was also pale. However, neither of them said a word, allowing Taoist Cangsong to laugh and accuse loudly.

    "You were just an ordinary dull disciple under the Dazhu Peak Sect back then. Even your master and brothers looked down upon you. But after Senior Brother Wan met you, he recognized that you were a talent that could be developed. From then on, he cultivated you with all his heart, not only  I will tell you my experience in cultivating Taoism, and I will strongly recommend you to join the Five Wildernesses. From then on, you will be able to become a famous figure in Qingyun Sect, and then you will be able to sit in the position you are in today. Am I right?"

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath, with a look of pain on his face. After a while, he slowly said from his mouth: "Senior Brother Wan has treated me with great kindness. Even if I am broken into pieces, I will not be able to repay him!"

    As soon as these words came out, not only the disciples of Dazhufeng, but also the other sects, including those from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley who were surprised by the civil unrest in Qingyun, also changed their expressions.  Obviously even Tian Buyi admitted this, which shows that Senior Brother Wan in Cangsong Dao's mouth does have a hidden secret.

    Cangsong Taoist sneered and said: "Okay, okay, okay, you finally admitted it. Even if you still have some conscience, then how do you repay him? Tell me!"

    Tian Buyi slowly lowered his head, clenching his teeth, as if his body was trembling slightly.

    Cangsong Taoist laughed wildly and said: "Okay, if you don't say it, I will say it for you. You are a shameless person, and you have spent thousands of years in vain."?Having such high regard for you, when you returned to Qingyun Mountain that day, you knew that Senior Brother Wan liked Junior Sister Su Rusu from Xiaozhu Peak, but you fought for her love. Is this happening?  "

    Tian Buyi suddenly raised his head, but when he came into contact with Taoist Cangsong's almost crazy gaze, the burning flame seemed to be burning in it. For some reason, he felt like there was a white figure standing behind Taoist Cangsong.  , he was suddenly speechless, and slowly lowered his head.

    He didn't say anything, but Suru beside him suddenly took a step forward and said loudly: "Senior Brother Cansong, if you have anything to do, come to me! Senior Brother Wan did have affection for me back then, but I respect him from the beginning to the end.  It’s a sign of love. He is very kind to us and my wife, but my friendship with Buyi is all my own. It’s not like trying to win over love. Moreover, Senior Brother Wan himself also gave his blessing in front of the two of us back then.  It’s better than the two of me.”

    Cangsong Taoist sneered and said: "Senior Brother Wan is so proud. After being betrayed by the two of you, how can he stalk you like a common man? He would rather be sad than let others see it."

    At this point, he seemed unwilling to say any more, and stared at the injured Daoxuan Zhenren, who was gasping for breath, with endless hatred in his eyes, and said: "Senior Brother Wan treated me like a brother and a father, cultivating me single-handedly, and even more so in the wilderness.  He risked his life to save me. I gave him my life a long time ago! It’s a shame that a hundred years ago, I tried my best but couldn’t save him. From then on, I told myself that no matter what, I would avenge him!”

    When he came to the last few words, he yelled out at the top of his lungs, as if he was speaking to his deep heart, and as if he was speaking to those eyes in the dark.

    Xiao Yicai's face turned pale, but what surprised him even more was that the body he was supporting suddenly pushed him away.

    The master of Qingyun Sect, the supreme leader of the world's righteousness for hundreds of years, Daoxuan, while the wound was still bleeding and the black energy seemed to be getting thicker, he suddenly walked out step by step with his own strength.  .

    His momentum instantly obscured everyone, and the dark green Taoist robe was flying in the wind. His hands were vaguely seen, clenched deeply, and even the nails were sunk into the flesh.

    He looked forward, straightened his body, facing Taoist Cangsong, or even that invisible white figure, and laughed loudly: "Well, well, well, I didn't expect that the public case back then made you miss it so much. You  Come here and give it a try to see if I, the senior fellow apprentice, am worthy of being the leader!"

    He squinted at Cangsong, and suddenly he opened his hands from clenched fists. From the wound on his right hand, drops of black blood flowed out, and the black air on his face gradually faded away.  It's just that his face became paler, but his voice became shrill and shrill, with a hint of disdain: "Are you worthy?"

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly burst into laughter and said: "Yes, you are powerful. Back then, Senior Brother Wan and you were always the pride of Qingyun's sect. I am not your opponent, but someone will take care of you."

    Master Daoxuan looked solemn and said coldly: "Who is it?"

    In the main hall, everyone held their breath. The disciples of Qingyun Sect looked at each other in confusion. The people from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley who stood aside and saw the civil strife in Qingyun Sect also looked embarrassed.

    Cangsong Taoist laughed endlessly. At this moment, a deep voice suddenly came from the distance outside Yuqing Hall: "Old friend Daoxuan, I haven't seen you for a hundred years. I see you are as elegant as ever. I am so happy to congratulate you!"

    The sound was like thunder, rumbling, and in a moment, there were sudden shouts of killing outside Tongtian Peak, and the front of the mountain was in chaos. Amid the panic, someone in the distance seemed to be shouting: "The monsters from the Demon Cult are coming up the mountain to kill."  Got it!"

    "What?"

    Everyone in the Qingyun sect lost their countenance. Master Daoxuan took a breath of cold air, pointed at Master Cangsong, and said almost in disbelief: "You, how dare you betray the sect and collude with the demon sect!"

    Cangsong Taoist laughed wildly and said: "Yes, I just colluded with the Demon Sect, so what! In my opinion, Qingyun Sect harbors filth and is worse than the Demon Sect! In order to avenge Senior Brother Wan, I don't care even if I end up in hell.  , let alone colluding with the Demon Cult?"

    Suru turned pale and whispered: "Crazy, crazy, he is really crazy!"

    Tian Buyi listened with a serious look on his face. He knew that Cangsong Daoist had great power in Qingyun Sect over the years, and he was even responsible for daily defense matters.  But today, the demon sect came to kill them in large numbers, and they were not discovered until they were almost at the Yuqing Palace. The situation could not be worse.

    In the blink of an eye, he saw his little apprentice Zhang Xiaofan standing there in the chaos, holding a fire stick. He took advantage of others not paying attention and pulled him behind him. But in the blink of an eye, he found that he  Something is wrong with this little apprentice.

    Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were faintly red, staring at the figure of Cangsong Taoist, and his mouth seemed to beWeiwei muttered something: "It's him, it's him, it must be him"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 6

.    Who?

    Several loud shouts from Qingyun disciples sounded outside the door of Yuqing Palace at the same time, but only a few swishing sounds were heard, as if an expert came from the air, and then there were a few banging sounds, and several Qingyun disciples fell in and rolled around.  land.

    At the door, four figures flashed out, none other than the four sect masters of the Demon Sect.

    Yu Yangzi and the Poison God stood in the middle, while the Ghost King and Fairy Sanmiao stood on both sides. The four of them glanced at the hall and walked in slowly.

    The oldest Poison God made a tsk-tsk sound in his mouth and said with a smile: Old friend Daoxuan, I haven’t seen you for a hundred years, how are you?

    Master Daoxuan’s body was shaken, his pupils shrank, and he said coldly: Poison God!

    The Poison God laughed and said: It’s me, the old immortal.  A hundred years ago, I was defeated by your sword at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, and now I see you are as graceful as before. I am really gratified!

    Master Daoxuan looked at the four people one by one. At the same time, dozens more people from the Demon Sect walked in from outside the Yuqing Palace. Looking at the demeanor and posture of these people, I am afraid that none of them are good.  In contrast, most of the demon sect's strength over the past hundred years is here.  Among them, those whom everyone has seen include Qinglong and Youji from Ghost King Sect, Baiduzi from Wandu Sect, etc. As for the others, most of them are also masters of the four major sects.

    In the distance, the shouts of killing are getting louder and louder, and desperate roars are heard from time to time. Qingyun Mountain, which used to be like a fairyland on earth, now seems to be shrouded in blood, like hell.

    Master Daoxuan took a deep breath and managed to calm down. Today, trouble has occurred at Xiaoqiang, and foreign enemies have been marching in. It goes without saying that this is the most critical moment for Qingyun Sect in the past hundred years.  As the supreme leader of Qingyun Sect, a thousand-year-old sect, he must not let this foundation be destroyed in his own hands.

    At this time, I suddenly heard only a Buddha's name, but Master Puhong stood beside Master Daoxuan at some point, with a faint smile on his face, saying: "Senior Brother Daoxuan, evil has always prevailed over good since ancient times. I, a member of the Tianyin Temple, have never been  Fight against demons and evil ways with the Qingyun Sect. If you are called upon to do so, please feel free to do so.

    Daoxuan was overjoyed, and almost at the same time, the people in Fenxiang Valley, led by the old man Shangguan, stood up behind Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong.

    The four major sect masters of the Demon Sect all changed their colors slightly. The Poison God looked at Pu Hong and said in a deep voice: Which divine monk of Tianyin Temple is this master?

    Pu Hong smiled and said: The old benefactor is really forgetful. We also had a relationship a hundred years ago during the war between good and evil. How come we forgot about him?  Lao Na Tianyin Temple Puhong, next to me is my junior brother Pukong.

    How famous are the four great monks of Tianyin Temple? With these two people here, Qingyun Sect will have several masters, not to mention the masters of Fenxiang Valley next to them?

    The Poison God turned his head and frowned at the pale-faced Cangsong Taoist: Why are these people here?

    Cangsong Taoist said fiercely: These guys from Bald Donkey and Fenxiang Valley arrived at Qingyun Mountain suddenly this morning. There was no news in advance. I was caught off guard and could not report the news.

    Pu Hong and the old man Shangguan Shangguan of Fenxiang Valley behind him looked at each other and laughed. Shangguan Ce of Fenxiang Valley laughed and said: This is what is called evil defeating good. The sky is wide open. Today, all of you, the daring demons and evil spirits, will be punished here.  On Qingyun Mountain!

    hey-hey!  There was a sneer, but it was Yu Yangzi who was standing next to the Poison God and being pushed by everyone in the Demon Sect as the person with the most trouble. He looked arrogant and sneered: More than a hundred years ago, my predecessors from the Holy Sect also regarded me as the leader of the Sect.  Force, fight with you and other three major factions, are we afraid of you today?

    well said!  Cheers suddenly sounded, many of them coming from the crowd standing behind their four sect masters. Even the Ghost King next to him also clapped his hands and smiled.

    Today I will let you see whether it is us who will be executed or you who will die!

    What he said was that he was extremely arrogant and scornful of all living beings. People in the righteous path all turned pale and showed hatred on their faces, especially the last word "death". The ghost king seemed to have deliberately emphasized it, which was full of sarcasm.

    Master Daoxuan sneered and was about to say something, but Yu Yangzi among the Demon Cult seemed to be the most impatient. With a wave of his hand, all the masters of the Demon Cult suddenly glowed with various colors in their hands, and it was obvious that they were about to take action immediately.

    ??In the righteous path, everyone at Qingyun Gate and Tianyin Temple immediately focused on alert, knowing that the most dangerous battle between good and evil in the past century was in front of them. Puhong chanted in a low voice: Amitabha, good, good┅┅

    Unexpectedly, before he could finish his sentence, a sudden change occurred. Just when everyone's attention was focused on the people in the demon sect in front of them, suddenly ten rays of light appeared among the righteous people at the same time, including two.  The sharp light hit Pu Hong's defenseless back!

    Boom!

    In an instant, the righteous path was like a pot exploding into chaos, and sharp roars suddenly broke out.  Master Puhong's eyesight went dark, and he felt two powerful forcesHe was hit on the back all the time, and a huge force burst out like a landslide and tsunami, and another force suddenly stabbed in like a sharp needle.

    Master Puhong staggered and spat out a mist of blood. What kind of person he was. In a blink of an eye, he knew that there was a traitor in the righteous path. The extraordinary and holy Prajna of Brahma spread all over his body in an instant, blocking the huge force.  Attacked, without looking back at the same time, a sleeve of robe was thrown back!

    There were two muffled bangs, and two exclamations came from the people behind. It was obvious that he had suffered a loss. The huge force dissipated immediately, but the other force like a poisonous needle turned into a tangible object and finally pierced it.  He was caught off guard by the Brahma Prajna Protector and penetrated into his body.

    In just a moment, Qingyun Mentian Buyi and others rushed over and started taking action. However, after the attack, the attacker immediately jumped up and flew into the group of demon sect people.

    The leader was none other than Shangguan Ce of Fenxiang Valley, and those who attacked the others were all from Fenxiang Valley.

    People in the decent sect, including Pu Hong, Pukong and other people from Tianyin Temple who were attacked, were stunned in shock.  Master Daoxuan tried his best to calm down after a long while, pointed at Shangguan Ce and said: What, what are you doing?  Could it be that Fenxiang Valley has also taken refuge in the Demon Cult?

    Shangguan Ce stood beside the four sect masters of the Demon Sect and Taoist Cangsong, looked at them at the same time, and suddenly laughed out loud, his attitude was extremely arrogant and full of pride.

    The Ghost King laughed and said to Master Daoxuan: Who told you that they are from Fenxiang Valley?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of nowhere!

    Taoist Cangsong sneered, with a look on his face, and said with a smile: This is all thanks to the cleverness of the leader of the Ghost King. As soon as he heard that the bald donkey of Tianyin Temple suddenly arrived uninvited today and wanted to ruin my important affairs, he immediately thought of sending experts to pretend to burn incense.  Go up the mountain from Gumen, pick a few people who don't usually walk in the world, and introduce them to me. Haha, it's really a success in one fell swoop!

    Daoxuan’s body swayed, and when he looked around, he saw that he was suddenly attacked by the Demon Cult. The general targets were concentrated on the monks of Tianyin Temple, and nine out of ten people were seriously injured.  Especially the leader, Master Puhong, whose face was as white as a piece of paper, could no longer stand at this moment. With the support of his disciple, he slowly sat down. Behind him, there was a bloody mess.  As for the other people, the situation was not much better. Even the Qingyun Sect, five or six elders were injured.

    Master Daoxuan's heart was churning, and his heart gradually sank. He smiled miserably and said: Awesome, awesome, I have lived in vain for so many years, but I never thought that Taoist brother Shangguan Ce from Fenxiang Valley has always guarded the Xuanhuo Altar.  Half a step out of Fenxiang Valley, I am not suspicious of you!

    The Ghost King looked at him, smiled and shook his head and said: It's not that you didn't expect this, but you didn't expect that Junior Brother Cangsong would betray you, right?

    Master Daoxuan laughed sadly again.

    The Yuqing Palace fell into silence for an instant, and the people in the righteous path looked at each other. Everyone could see at this moment that the Demon Sect had a great advantage. Although there were many elders and masters here in Qingyun Sect, there were no masters from the Demon Sect.  Just more.  Among the monks of Tianyin Temple, it seems that only half of them can take action at this moment. Among them, only Pukong and Faxiang were spared from injury because of their alertness.

    Especially Pukong, he suddenly seemed like a different person at this moment, holding a golden bowl in his hand, with golden light shining everywhere, almost like a fierce god.  There was a pool of blood and flesh in front of him, but it was a master from the Demon Cult who failed to plot against him just now, and was beaten into pulp by the Buddha's golden bowl, the magic weapon of the Buddha.

    But the most important thing is that the two great masters who have always been known as Taishan Beidou, Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong, were severely injured at the same time. At this moment, Master Puhong's face was as white as a piece of paper, and Master Daoxuan was  Although it's better, it still looks like it's at the end of its tether.

    Is it true that the righteousness of the world has finally run out?

    This question is like the heaviest stone, weighing heavily on the hearts of righteous people.

    On the contrary, everyone in the Demon Sect is in high spirits. The Demon Sect has been expelled from the Central Plains for more than a hundred years and has been trapped in the wilderness. Today, once you exhale and raise your eyebrows, how can you not be high-spirited?

    Yuyangzi felt that he was in charge of the overall situation this time, and the Holy Cult had defeated the two extremely powerful righteous sects in one fell swoop. In the future, his status in the Holy Cult would definitely be higher than that of everyone else. Maybe from today on, he would become the leader of the Holy Cult.  It can bring the Changsheng Hall to the situation of the black-hearted old man's Blood Refining Hall eight hundred years ago.

    When he thought of this, Yuyangzi was even more proud. He smiled arrogantly at Master Daoxuan and said: Old thief Daoxuan, quickly hand over the treasure of your sect, the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, and then join my holy sect. I will spare you.  You can't wait to die!  Hahaha┅┅

    Dozens of demon sect masters standing behind him laughed together, as if this hundred-year-old evil spirit can be fully expressed today!

    In the distance, the exclamations of Qingyun disciples who were fighting on Tongtian Peak kept coming, and they seemed to be worried about it.??Yunmen's current fate has been a miserable foreshadowing!

    Master Daoxuan had a look of determination on his pale face. He sneered at Yuyangzi and said coldly: Even if our Qingyun Sect is destroyed by your hands today, there is no way you can make us surrender.

    As he spoke, he took a few steps back and returned to the crowd at Qingyun Gate.  Tian Buyi, Shang Zhengliang and other leading elders immediately gathered around him. His proud disciple Xiao Yicai also supported his body and said anxiously in a low voice: Master, your body┅┅

    Master Daoxuan snorted and said anxiously: "Disaster is imminent now. Junior Brother Tian, ??Junior Brother Shang, Junior Brother Zeng, and Junior Brother Tianyun, you are here to support me for a while; Junior Sister Shuiyue, lead a few second-generation disciples, and send Tian  Fellow Taoist monks from Yin Temple sent them away. They were injured trying to help me, Qingyun. We cannot let them suffer any more harm.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    He suddenly stopped talking, but everyone knew the meaning of his words. Uncle Zeng and other leaders nodded at the same time, but Master Daoxuan laughed sadly and said: "The inheritance of the founder, do you actually ask me to abandon it?"  I, Daoxuan, would rather die than be a sinner for eternity!

    Tian Buyi and others were silent. Daoxuan glanced at the demon sect people who were ready to make a move at this moment. He suddenly seemed to have made some determination and said in a low voice: At this point, the only choice is to violate the precepts of the ancestor and kill with that last resort!

    Others, including most of the elders, were stunned.

    Daoxuan took a deep breath and said: We don’t have much time, I’m going to ask for the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, you guys He looked around and suddenly whispered: No matter what you think about me, but as of now, you must be careful!

    Tian Buyi and others were moved, and were about to say something more when they suddenly heard wild laughter, the magic weapon flashed with strange light, and the people from the Demon Cult finally took action.

    In an instant, the originally solemn Yuqing Palace was filled with magic weapons flying, strange lights crisscrossing the sky, and loud rumbling sounds.

    In the chaos, while the elders and masters of Qingyun Sect were resisting the violent attacks of the masters of the Demon Sect, Shuiyue led the young disciples to help the seriously injured masters of Tianyin Temple into the back hall, and Master Daoxuan also walked back.  , but the steps were slightly staggering.

    When Tian Buyi saw this scene during the fight, he felt anxious in his heart. With a glance, he used the red flame sword in his hand to push back the demon sect members in front of him, and ducked to the side of Qi Hao and Lin Jing, who were defending the enemy with the elders but had pale faces.  Next to Yu, he said urgently: You are not needed here, you should follow immediately to escort the master!

    Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu were shocked, but seeing Tian Buyi's serious face, they did not dare to disobey the order. Moreover, at this moment, Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, suddenly rebelled. For them, the disciples of Longshou Peak, it was like a bolt from the blue.  It was early chaos. At this time, he quickly responded and followed Master Daoxuan.

    Looking at their figures, Suru, who was fighting on the side, frowned. After a moment, he found an opportunity to escape, and rushed to Song Daren and Tian Linger, whispering: Your uncle Cangsong suddenly rebelled.  His disciples don’t know if they are reliable, so you should follow and look at the master!

    Song Daren and Tian Linger were startled, then understood and followed immediately.  Suru was about to turn around when she suddenly saw out of the corner of her eye that outside of this earth-shaking battle, Zhang Xiaofan, the young apprentice who was the center of attention just now, was standing there as if no one was paying attention to him, his eyes unknowingly  Luo ua looked at the front of the demon sect from a distance, motionless.

    She frowned. In fact, she was just like Tian Buyi in her heart. She didn't believe that this young apprentice could be a traitor to the Demon Sect. At this moment, thinking of Zhang Xiaofan's superficial skills, she immediately ran to him and patted his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken. He turned around and looked around. Suru was suddenly shocked and saw Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were bloodshot. Although he seemed to be quite conscious, Luo Ya always had a strange and sinister feeling.

    But the situation is urgent at this moment. How can Suru think too much? She said anxiously: Xiaofan, this place is too dangerous. You should follow your senior brother and senior sister Ling'er.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, but under the gaze of the mistress who had loved him since childhood, he finally nodded and ran to the back hall.

    Suru felt relieved and immediately threw herself into the fight, joining the increasingly fierce battle group!

    Amidst the loud rumbling noise and the violent collision of various magic weapons, Zhang Xiaofan ran into the back hall and caught up with Song Daren and Tian Linger. He then caught up with Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu, and several people surrounded Master Daoxuan.  Master Daoxuan glanced at them and nodded slightly, but when his eyes landed on Zhang Xiaofan, he couldn't help but pause for a moment and then moved away.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't know what he felt in his heart, but the fire stick he held in his hand was faintly glowing with green light at this moment. He felt dizzy from time to time in his mind, and felt that the evil aura was like a fierce spirit, rushing towards him.  In his own mind, he couldn't help but imagine the smell of blood.

    &nbsp; However, everyone was in a heavy mood right now, and no one noticed Zhang Xiaofan’s strangeness at all.  A moment later, Lu Xueqi and Wen Min from Xiaozhu Peak also appeared in front of everyone.

    Lu Xueqi glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said to Master Daoxuan: Master asked me and Senior Sister Wenmin to come here!

    Master Daoxuan sighed and shook his head slightly, but said nothing and still walked forward.

    Before they could get far, they heard a thunderous roar from the Yuqing Palace behind them, and several rays of light that looked like mountain pillars shot up into the sky, breaking through the roof of the Yuqing Palace and shooting straight into the sky.  Mixed with several screams, I don't know who lost his life?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of everyone's mind, they knew how cruel the fierce decisive battle at the Yuqing Palace was at this moment, and they couldn't help but worry about their fellow teachers.  Master Daoxuan took a deep look there, with a tense expression on his face. He suddenly shook off his Taoist robe and strode away.

    The young disciples followed him and saw that this figure who they had revered like a god in the past was still as straight and tall as usual, but on his dark green robe, there was a shocking mass soaked in blood and turned black.  The blood stains and even the sword hole left after being plotted by Taoist Cangsong were extremely clear.

    I really don’t know how this Daoxuan master can still hold on after suffering such serious injuries?

    The group of people passed through the back hall. None of the young disciples were Nagato disciples, and no one had ever been here before. They only followed Master Daoxuan through the hall and courtyard. Gradually, the noise in the Yuqing Hall slowly faded away. They  The group of people passed through the back hall of Yuqing Hall, but headed towards the back mountain of Tongtian Peak.

    Master Daoxuan walked first, and everyone followed him closely, watching the surroundings with vigilance. Although most of the demon cultists were attacking Qianshan at the moment, no one could say whether someone would be lured by Master Cangsong.  Come to the back mountain.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked behind the crowd, his eyes were faintly red and his face was expressionless, but deep down in his heart he was in a state of turmoil. He was shocked by the catastrophe of Qingyun Sect and struggled with the blood feud of that year.  In his memory, although he had never seen the murderer who massacred the villagers in Caomiao Village, every time he recalled the scene of that day, he thought of the vicious and mysterious man in black.

    Now it seems that most of them are Taoist Cangsong!

    Although there were two orphans in Caomiao Village back then, Zhang Xiaofan was the only one who had seen the man in black fight with Pu Zhi. Now once it was confirmed, the hatred for many years suddenly filled his heart, and in his hand was the two most deadly weapons in the world that ate blood and  The fire-burning stick made by Soul Capture was aroused by the owner's hateful thoughts, and the deep-seated anger suddenly emerged, which in turn affected Zhang Xiaofan.

    On normal days, let alone Daoxuan’s conduct, even Tian Buyi would have noticed something was wrong with Zhang Xiaofan, but who would care about him at this moment.  But no one knew that this young disciple of the Qingyun Sect was actually at a critical moment of extremely intense mental tension and a battle between heaven and man. If he were not careful, he might be swallowed by the blood-devouring and soul-absorbing aura of deep evil.  The stain will never be recovered!

    Sure enough, the facts proved that the concerns of Tian Buyi, Shui Yue and others were justified. Although the trail behind Tongtian Peak was quiet, before they had gone far, several demon cultists rushed out from both sides. Qi Hao and others immediately stepped forward.  catch.

    Master Daoxuan only glanced at it a few times, ignored it, and walked straight forward.  This time in the attack on Qingyun, the Demon Sect was indeed full of elites. Even the disciples who appeared here were very poor. Qi Hao, Lu Xueqi and others were so anxious that they couldn't deal with them.

    Song Daren and others continued to protect Daoxuan Dao Xuan as he moved forward, leaving Qi Hao and Lu Xueqi to block the enemy. At this moment, everyone had a question in their minds - if Dao Xuan Dao Dao didn't fly away, could it be that his injuries were already serious?  Is this the case?

    But at this moment, no one dared to ask him. Not long after, there was a crash, and several demon cultists rushed out from both sides. Song Daren, Wen Min, and Tian Linger blocked him, while Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu also stepped forward.  Song Daren said anxiously: "The three of us are enough, you go and protect the master!"

    Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth, grabbed Zhang Xiaofan and ran forward, catching up with Master Daoxuan again.  This time, when we came down, we unexpectedly didn't meet the Demon Cultists again. Master Daoxuan took them along a secluded path in the back mountain for a while, and then stopped at a three-way intersection.

    Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan also stopped. Zhang Xiaofan remained silent, but Lin Jingyu raised his head and looked at Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan looked back and was suddenly startled. His face moved. As if by God's will, these two people happened to be the two orphans from Caomiao Village back then.

    "After here, there is Huanyue Cave, our holy land in Qingyun Mountain. I want to go in."  You guys stay here and don't let anyone from the Demon Cult break in!  The other way is to the ancestral hall, you guys┅┅

    Lin Jingyu looked resolute, nodded heavily, and said loudly: Master, don’t worry!Master Daoxuan glanced at him, but his eyes immediately fell on the Dragon-Slaying Sword in his hand. In this quiet mountainous place, the Dragon-Slaying Sword's green light was flowing, as if he was also longing for something?

    This young man was full of passion and perseverance. Daoxuan Master suddenly turned around and stared at the road to the ancestor's ancestral hall. Without saying a word, he walked straight towards the other road.

    Lin Jingyu watched Master Daoxuan disappear on the path, and then turned around. His eyebrows were furrowed, his mood was hard to calm down, and his breathing was a little heavier.  It's no wonder that at this moment, the Qingyun Sect is suddenly in disaster, and Taoist Cangsong, whom he has always regarded as his father, suddenly rebels. How can he not make him feel dizzy?

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and looked down the mountain in the distance, in the direction of Yuqing Hall, but he only saw dense woods, not even a corner of the eaves of the hall; on the other hand, there was another road leading to the ancestor's ancestral hall, behind the woods.  , there are faint traces of houses, and the faint sound of bells and cauldrons can be heard.

    From the extremely tense battlefield just now to this extremely secluded place, both of them were a little uncomfortable for a moment. Lin Jingyu gasped, took a deep breath, and slowly calmed down his breathing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? Both of them were shocked. Lin Jingyu reacted first and said happily: It's the Spirit Master!

    Zhang Xiaofan heard this, and it turned out to be the roar of a water unicorn. Apparently, the spiritual beast that had been guarding Qingyun Mountain for thousands of years in this town was finally alarmed and took action.

    But it is not difficult to imagine how fierce the battle in Qingyun Sect is at this moment!

    They both have their own thoughts and are waiting for Master Daoxuan here.  But their peaceful time did not last long. Suddenly, footsteps sounded, and they were startled. They thought it was best for Qi Hao and others to arrive, otherwise┅┅

    Unexpectedly, as if God was also against the Qingyun Sect, a moment later, five demon cultists appeared, and the leader was the fake Shangguan Ce who had just plotted against Master Puhong. Seeing them here,  They immediately rushed over with a ferocious smile, and some of them looked behind them.

    Lin and Zhang lost their composure, and Lin Jingyu's thoughts were racing. Just looking at these five people, he knew that they were not mediocre. Don't talk about dealing with them by himself. Whether they could be the enemy of the five of them together was still a question, but Daoxuan Zhenren entered behind him.  However, Huanyue Cave could not let them in under any circumstances. Under anxiety, he suddenly became cruel and made a decisive decision. He whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: Xiaofan, I will lead them to the other side. You can guard here!

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but before he could realize it, Lin Jingyu had already rushed out, his dragon-slaying sword turned into a green light, and he mourned the five men in black with great momentum.

    Fake Shangguan Ce and the others frowned, startled, and their faces suddenly became solemn. Unexpectedly, this young disciple of Qingyun Sect was so high-minded, so they immediately surrounded him, leaving Fake Shangguan Ce alone to raid the formation, while paying attention to Zhang Xiaofan  movement.

    Lin Jingyu fought with them several times, and it was confirmed that these demon cultists were very good at cultivation. Three of them were only slightly inferior to him, but the leader was on par with him in practice. When four people surrounded him, he was immediately at a disadvantage.  .

    Lin Jingyu frowned, not wanting to fight anymore, and immediately got away and retreated to another branch of the road. The fake Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment, then led the three of them to chase after him. After a while, only a man in black was left standing with Zhang Xiaofan.  In place.

    The man in black sneered and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. The young man seemed to have heard something and slowly raised his head.

    What appeared in front of him was a pair of blood-red eyes filled with nameless ferocious rage!

    In the quiet woods of Qingyun Mountain, birds suddenly fled and there was a loud noise.

    In the distance, the roar of the water unicorn was faintly heard again, echoing between heaven and earth!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 7

.    There are two important places in the back mountain of Qingyun Mountain. One is the most important holy land of Qingyun Sect, Huanyue Cave. Thousands of years ago, the astonishing and brilliant Qingye Patriarch retreated here to achieve enlightenment. From then on, Qingyun Sect became the best in the world.  Leader of the pack.

    After Patriarch Qingye, Huanyue Cave became the most sacred place of Qingyun Sect. For thousands of years, only the master could enter this place.

    "The other place is the ancestor's ancestral hall.

    As the name suggests, it is naturally the place where the ancestors of Qingyun Sect are worshiped. From Qingyunzi who founded Qingyun Sect to Patriarch Qingye and then to the ancestors of all generations, they all have spiritual places in this ancestral hall, and the incense is endless every day.  Moreover, on every important day, the Qingyun Sect, under the leadership of the leader, would come here to solemnly worship their ancestors, which was considered an important place in the Qingyun Sect.

    But except for the days of ancestor worship, this place is extremely deserted.  When Lin Jingyu led the four demon cultists away and ran into this place, he saw a majestic palace standing in a huge open space, with four cornices, a glazed tile roof, and antique door numbers and red pillars.  The history of the past is told in this tranquility.

    Bursts of light smoke drifted out from the deep and somewhat gloomy hall. Looking from the outside, I could see candles dotted inside, and even the evergreen lamps swayed slightly and hung in the air.  However, except for an old man in simple clothes who was silently sweeping the floor in front of the hall, there was not a single person in sight.

    At this time, the sound of rapid footsteps was heard, and the old man slowly raised his head and looked here.

    Lin Jingyu felt regretful in his heart. At that time, he only wanted to lure these people from the Demon Cult away from Huanyue Cave. Unexpectedly, he accidentally entered the Ancestral Hall, where the spiritual tablets of ancestors of all generations were enshrined. If they were destroyed by the Demon Cult, he would seriously  You cannot escape the blame for your death!

    As soon as he thought of this, Lin Jingyu stopped immediately, swung his dragon-slaying sword in front of him, and turned around to face the fake Shangguan Ce and others who were chasing him.

    At this time, birds suddenly started to fly in the woods in the distance, making a loud noise.

    Lin Jingyu was startled, looking in that direction where Zhang Xiaofan was, and couldn't help but feel worried.  But after all, he knew that he was facing a formidable enemy, so he forced himself to calm down, concentrate on alert, and secretly made up his mind that even if he died here today, he would never let these demon sect thieves even step into the ancestor's ancestral hall.

    The Dragon-Slaying Sword seemed to have spiritual energy, its green light shone brightly, and it contrasted with the face of its owner, which was extremely resolute.

    The old man sweeping the floor in front of the ancestor's ancestral hall saw the dragon-slaying sword in Lin Jingyu's hand, and his body suddenly trembled.

    The four people from the Demon Sect over there looked at each other and laughed. These people obviously have a high status in the Demon Sect. They can tell at a glance that this place must be an important place for Qingyun Sect. It seems that this trip must be fruitful.

    The fake Shangguan Ce smiled proudly and said: Little guy, I think you have good qualifications. Now that the Qingyun Sect has run out of options, why not join my sect? I guarantee that you will prosper in the future!

    Bah!  Lin Jingyu felt disgusted in his heart, sneered and ignored it.

    The fake Shangguan Ce was not angry at all. He sneered and said: "Okay, since you want to die, I will help you!"  After saying that, with a wink, the other three men in black immediately attacked.

    Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth, the dragon-slaying sword rippling in blue waves, lying horizontally in front of him.  The magic weapons used by the three men in black were a yellow flying sword, a powerful halberd, and the most weird and terrifying one, which was a white bone sword made of several human bones, with a strong yin energy.

    Lin Jingyu fought one against three, gritting his teeth and fighting fiercely. The green light of his dragon-slaying sword flashed across the field as he guarded his position. He never retreated, but gradually he was still at a disadvantage.

    Lin Jingyu, a young man who entered Qingyun's sect, was extremely talented. Taoist Cangsong valued him very much. Not only did he teach him carefully, he even passed on the powerful Dragon-Slaying Sword to him. I wonder if he saw it in this young man.  A shadow of the man he admired in the past.

    And Lin Jingyu has indeed lived up to Taoist Cangsong's hard work. In just a few years, relying on his excellent talents and the belief deeply buried in his heart to avenge his parents and relatives, his Taoist practice has made rapid progress.  He has become a leader among the younger generation of disciples.

    No matter how hard he works, practice is ultimately limited by time and cannot be too radical.  At this moment, facing three black-clothed demon cultists, the halberd in front of him kept hitting down, and the flying swords on the side were aimed at the air and making sneak attacks. What was even more troublesome was the white bone sword, which was filled with cold energy and was under the control of the demon cultist.  Under it, it flickered and appeared. Every time he blocked it, the Yin Qi hit him, and he couldn't help but suck in a breath of cold air and tremble all over.

    After dozens of rounds of hard fighting, even though Lin Jingyu defended with all his strength, the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword was gradually suppressed by the three men in black. Seeing that his defeat was exposed, he finally retreated unable to hold on.  step.

    The fake Shangguan Ce standing behind sneered.

    I can't stop this when I retreat, the three black men's spirit rose sharply.Lin Jingyu was sweating profusely as the magic weapons came out, and he stepped back one after another, trying to stand still but unable.

    Suddenly, the mysterious white bone sword suddenly disappeared. Lin Jingyu was blocking the halberd that hit him on the head, and then swung away the flying sword that sneaked up from the side. Unexpectedly, he felt a pain in his foot, and he couldn't stand immediately.  Unexpectedly, the white bone sword burrowed into the ground at an unknown moment and sneaked up. It immediately made a large gash on his right leg, with blood dripping from it.

    Lin Jingyu roared and slashed down with the dragon-slaying sword in the air. The immortal weapon hit the bone sword with a slight crackle. The owner of the bone sword immediately fell out, and slight cracks could be seen on the sword.

    The demon sect member who used the bone sword felt heartbroken and quickly took back the bone sword to take a closer look.  But at this time, the other two magic weapons had arrived. The wind was blowing fiercely. Lin Jingyu was on the verge of death. He used his last strength to control the dragon-slaying sword and held it above his head.

    There was a loud bang, and there were flashes of strange lights and sparks shooting out. The power burst out from nowhere. The Dragon-Slaying Sword blocked the two magic weapons, but Lin Jingyu's eyesight also went dark.  In this flash of light, he was momentarily distracted when he suddenly saw the fake Shangguan Ce who had been standing far away just now suddenly appeared in front of him, smiling ferociously at him.

    Lin Jingyu was horrified, but before he could react, he felt a heartbreaking pain in his chest, and a sharp force went straight in, instantly piercing all his body-protecting techniques.

    ah!

    Lin Jingyu roared and flew out, spitting blood from his mouth. He couldn't even hold the dragon-slaying sword. The sword flipped in the air, and finally plunged into the ground with a swipe, just in front of the old man who was sweeping the floor.

    The green light circulates and gradually dims.

    Lin Jingyu has always been stubborn. He looked down at his chest and saw that among the bloody flesh, the real wound was only the size of a fingertip.  But at this moment, a surge of sharp energy rushed straight into the body, rushing around like an indestructible needle. The meridians in the body were in excruciating pain. He wanted to stand up and face the enemy again, but unexpectedly his feet gave way and he couldn't stand up!

    He gasped for air, but Shangguan Ce and the others over there were laughing with great pride.

    How are you doing, little one?  I only used 50% of my mana to beat you like this, you're going to be defeated soon!

    The muscles on Lin Jingyu's face twitched, and it was obvious that he was in great pain, but the imminent disaster made him even more anxious. When he thought of the ancestor's ancestral hall behind him, he didn't know where he got the strength, and struggled to get up slowly.  .

    The Demon Cult and others did not stop him, they just watched the fun as if they were watching a monkey show.

    The pain in his heart seemed to rush to the top of his head. Before Lin Jingyu could stand still, he felt dizzy again. He turned his head and gasped for air. He staggered towards the dragon-slaying sword in front of the old man sweeping the floor, gasping in his mouth.  ∶Old man, it’s dangerous here. Go quickly, quickly, quickly┅┅

    The old man looked like a person in Qingyun Sect who cleans the ancestor's ancestral hall every day. His face was haggard, and the wrinkles on his face were as deep as a knife.  Strangely enough, while Lin Jingyu was fighting with everyone in the Demon Cult, he had been quietly standing by and watching, neither escaping nor speaking.

    At this moment, I saw him glance at the chest of Lin Jingyu who was walking over, and suddenly said lightly: "Li Renzui!"  Are you Zhou Yin, the assassin of the Demon Sect's Changsheng Hall?

    The four people from the Demon Sect choked on their smiles. The fake Shangguan Ce's expression suddenly turned cold and he said, "I didn't expect there to be an expert here."  Yes, I am Zhou Yin, who are you?

    The withered old man did not answer him, but thought to himself: "The Liren Cone is originally a rare treasure of the Demon Sect, with great power, but in the hands of a despicable person like you, it has only become a tool for plotting against people. It is really humiliating."  Got this rare treasure!

    Zhou Yin was furious, but he couldn't figure out the identity of this mysterious old man for a while. He also saw that although he looked trembling, his tone of voice was scary. He couldn't help but feel a little uneasy in his heart, and said angrily: "Who are you?"

    The old man sighed and said: Who am I?  Hehe, even I have forgotten who I am. When he spoke, his face was sad, and his tone was full of desolation. Then he turned his head and said to Lin Jingyu who was standing aside, "Child."

    Lin Jingyu was startled and said quickly: Yes, senior.

    The old man looked him up and down, seemed to smile, and said: Whose family are you from?

    Lin Jingyu didn’t know why, but at this moment, he suddenly felt an indescribable feeling of awe towards this old man. He whispered in a low voice: This disciple is a disciple of Cangsong Taoist at Longshou Peak┅┅

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]?????????????????] Suddenly remembered that Cangsong Taoist has betrayed Qingyun now, and an inexplicable feeling suddenly came to his heart, and his heart was so sour, and he couldn't say any more.

    The old man nodded and said in a low voice: It's Cangsong!  He is quite discerning in accepting apprentices, hehe.

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand tremblingly and grasped the dragon-slaying sword that was stuck upside down in the ground in front of him.

    &nbsp;Lin Jingyu looked at his slow movements and suddenly felt nervous, as if he was expecting something in his heart, and actually held his breath involuntarily.

    The pair of withered and old palms had experienced so many winds and frosts. When he once again touched the hard and cold hilt of the sword, he held it tightly!

    In the ancestral hall of the ancestors, there was a faint sound of bells and cauldrons.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, the originally dim Dragon-Slaying Sword suddenly glowed with green light, and the blooming light was like the scorching sun in the sky, dazzling and impossible to look at!  The old man slowly pulled out the Dragon-Slaying Sword. Every time it was advanced, the Dragon-Slaying Sword seemed to be trembling with excitement. The dragon roared continuously, and the soul-stirring sound reverberated straight into the nine heavens.

    The old man stood up straight, slowly placed the bright green dragon-slaying sword in front of him, and gently touched it with his hand.  The hands that had become calloused by time were as gentle as touching a beloved woman.

    The Dragon-Slaying Sword roared, and even Lin Jingyu and the Demon Cult members, who were far away from each other, felt the sudden spiritual excitement of the Dragon-Slaying Sword.

    Lin Jingyu stared in astonishment at the dragon-slaying sword that he could hardly recognize. The old man's hand radiated an unparalleled brilliance.  After the withered old man took hold of this divine sword, his whole appearance seemed to change, and an invisible aura surged out, as if he was the legendary ancient sword god.

    “Child, watch out, the Dragon-Slaying Sword is not used like you do!  The old man said lightly in the turbulent green light.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly saw a burst of green light, and the entire open space was instantly enveloped in green, covering the sky and the ground.  Amidst the sharp roar, the dragon-slaying sword flew out from the old man's hand, rushing out like a sharp flash of lightning.

    Seeing how powerful the old man was, everyone in the Demon Sect had been on guard for a long time. At this moment, they shouted and used magic weapons to attack. Only Zhou Yin stood at the end, frowning, but did not take action.

    The three of them almost used the same method they used to deal with Lin Jingyu just now. They attacked head-on with their halberds, flying swords and white bone swords. They were about to make a sneak attack. Unexpectedly, the old man ignored the yellow flying swords and white bone swords at all, and the dragon-slaying sword turned into a mountain.  The beam of light came overwhelmingly.  The Demonic Cultist who was the first to use the halberd was shocked. He quickly picked up the halberd to parry, only to hear a crisp sound. The dragon-slaying sword cut the halberd into two pieces like ice and snow, without even the slightest pause.  , beheaded off.

    Hiss┅┅

    While Lin Jingyu was dumbfounded and everyone looked at him with horror, the man from the demon sect was cut in half from head to toe, and blood rained down on him.  And there was almost no pause. In the blood-stained sky, an almost demonic green light rolled up and rushed towards the other two people.

    The flying sword and bone sword that were originally attacking the old man were so terrified that they still dared to attack. They immediately flew back and quickly used magic weapons.  It was just that the dragon-slaying sword filled the sky with sharp light, and arrived in the blink of an eye, crashing into it in front of everyone's eyes.

    There was almost no exclamation, the green light drowned the two people, and the sound of shattering burst out in a moment. I don’t know what happened to those two people?

    Lin Jingyu broke into cold sweat, and his consciousness was almost taken away by it!

    Zhou Yin, who was standing at the farthest distance, changed his expression greatly. He knew that this old man was really a terrifying master and he was no enemy of him, so he immediately turned around and flew away.

    Unexpectedly, the green light was like a mountain roaring and a tsunami, with bright red blood mixed in between. It flew past like an electric light, chasing after him.

    Zhou Yin Daoxing was, after all, a little taller than the others. His hand suddenly shook, and there was a flash of black energy, and the green light in the sky paused in front of him.

    The next moment, Zhou Yin suddenly turned pale and said in a voiceless voice: It’s you!  You are Wan┅┅

    Before he finished speaking, the mountain-like green light that filled the space between heaven and earth suddenly overwhelmed the black energy that was struggling to support him, and chopped off Zhou Yin's head, hitting Zhou Yin's chest.

    Zhou Yin screamed in agony, and was beaten far away. He was dead before his eyes.

    In a moment, the four demon sect members who were showing off their power just now were all dead.

    The sky was full of green light, which suddenly converged on the Dragon-Slaying Sword like a whale absorbing water, and flew back to the old man's hand.

    Lin Jingyu opened his mouth slightly, but could not speak.

    The old man shook his head slightly, as if he was sighing something, and then took a deep look at the Dragon-Slaying Sword in his hand, and then threw it to Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu subconsciously caught it, and heard the old man turn back and walk towards the ancestral hall of his ancestors, saying slowly: The dragon-slaying sword is made from the green crystals of ten thousand years in the extremely painful land of southern Xinjiang. It can kill countless evildoers.  If you want to use this sword, you must move forward bravely and attack first. Even if you are not practicing enough, you must be determined to kill all powerful enemies. Otherwise, you cannot use its magical power.  You should keep it in mind!

    Lin Jingyu was stunned, but seeing the old man about to enter the ancestral hall of his ancestors, he suddenly woke up and said anxiously: Senior, today the demon sect has launched a large-scale attack.Enter Qingyun, please take action┅┅

    The old man's body suddenly paused, but he did not turn around. He only said lightly: There are many masters in Qingyun Sect, and the master Daoxuan is an unparalleled genius in the world. With him here, what is there to be afraid of?

    Lin Jingyu took a step forward and said sadly: But, the real leader has been seriously injured!

    The old man was obviously taken aback. Huo Di turned his head and said: Who can hurt Daoxuan?

    Lin Jingyu suddenly fell silent. He naturally knew the murderer, but at this moment, when he was asked to say the name of Taoist Cangsong, he felt a burst of sadness, as if he would be cut off from that person once he said it.  No words were spoken!

    The old man then asked: Where is Daoxuan?  How is he now?

    Lin Jingyu said: The real master was seriously injured, but for some unknown reason, he entered the Huanyue Cave.

    ??Huanyue Cave!  The old man's expression suddenly calmed down. He looked at Lin Jingyu for a while, but more like facing himself, and sighed: "Qingyun Sect, the thousand-year-old sect, what are you afraid of?"

    With that said, the old man slowly turned around again.  Lin Jingyu turned pale and said in surprise: Senior, did you see Qingyun in danger and didn't save him?

    The old man seemed to have a sad smile and said: Young man, the Qingyun Sect has been established for two thousand years, how can you know its inner strength?  Just rest assured.

    Lin Jingyu didn't know why, and was about to plead again. Suddenly, he felt that the originally quiet dragon-slaying sword in his hand suddenly became hot. As if he had been stimulated by something, the green light lit up again.

    Lin Jingyu looked at the Dragon-Slaying Sword in his hand in astonishment, and suddenly felt something. He turned his head to look in the direction of Huanyue Cave, and saw a bright light rising into the sky between the mountain peaks, and the Dragon-Slaying Sword in his hand also  It seemed to be just there, whispering lowly.

    It’s been born, it’s finally been born!

    I don’t know when I looked at the old man there, with a complex expression of vicissitudes of life on his face, and said in a low voice: My child, you are very lucky, you will soon be able to see the legendary ancient sword Zhu Xian!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 8

.    The glorious light in the direction of Huanyue Cave became increasingly bright and dazzling, accompanied by a faint, low whistling sound.

    The withered old man standing in front of the ancestor's ancestral hall stared at the dazzling light, dazed, until Lin Jingyu asked him in surprise: "Old senior, that is the most precious treasure of our Qingyun Sect sect──  ─Ancient sword to kill immortals?”

    The old man nodded silently, then suddenly turned around, as if he didn't want to pay attention to anything anymore, and said in a low voice: "When Zhu Xian comes out, again on Qingyun Mountain, with Daoxuan's cultivation and Taoism, no one in the world can resist you. You  Go!" At this point, half of his body had disappeared into the shadows of the ancestral hall.

    Lin Jingyu suddenly felt a little reluctant and called out: "Senior!"

    The old man paused, as if he thought of something again, and suddenly said: "If you are interested in it someday, you can find Daoxuan privately and tell him that the servant in the ancestor's ancestral hall has been bored for more than a hundred years, and now he wants to  You come here often to talk, do you think he will respond?"

    Lin Jingyu was stunned and asked: "What?"

    The old man didn't answer him, and his body was completely submerged in the darkness.

    Lin Jingyu was stunned for a moment, then turned around and saw that in this moment, the beam of light seemed to be a little brighter, almost invisible. At the same time, he also remembered that Zhang Xiaofan was still outside, so he immediately looked out.  Run.

    After jogging all the way, I was back to where I was just now in the blink of an eye.  Lin Jingyu looked towards the field, his body was shaken, and he immediately took a breath of cold air.  He saw two people standing at the three-way intersection just now. Zhang Xiaofan was standing there, but the other person was Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak. But what shocked him the most was that there were blood stains on the surrounding open space.  The branches and leaves of the trees were also covered with blood, like hell.

    And the man in black who had just confronted Zhang Xiaofan died underground at some point. His whole body was dry and pale, as if all the blood had been drained from his body.

    A hint of bad premonition came to Lin Jingyu's mind, and he immediately ran towards Zhang Xiaofan and said loudly: "Xiaofan, are you okay?"

    From the moment Lin Jingyu appeared until now, Zhang Xiaofan has not looked back at him. Instead, he has been face to face with Lu Xueqi. However, the two of them had a delicate relationship, and Lu Xueqi suddenly had the Divine Sword in his hand at this moment.  , fully alert to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Lin Jingyu has always regarded Zhang Xiaofan as a brother. Now when he saw that Lu Xueqi was actually unfavorable to Zhang Xiaofan, he said angrily: "Junior Sister Lu, what are you doing?"

    He immediately stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and greeted Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi’s face was already very complicated, ranging from shock and anger to regret, and her eyes were even more sad. At this moment, she suddenly saw Lin Jingyu interposed between them, and she couldn’t help but say: "You"

    A bloody hand suddenly placed on Lin Jingyu's shoulder almost at the same time, staining his white robe red.  The bloody smell of bright red blood floated from that hand and got into Lin Jingyu's nose.

    Lin Jingyu was startled, turned around and said in surprise: "Xiaofan, are you okay?"

    What appeared in front of him were eyes with a faint dark red light and a hint of pain. Zhang Xiaofan looked blank and his lips moved. Finally, the red light weakened and he whispered: "I'm fine."  .”

    Lin Jingyu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Well, the real leader may be coming out soon, and we are ready to follow him back!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and remained silent, just holding the fire stick in his hand tighter.

    Lu Xueqi, who was next to him, stared at him and slowly put away Tianya for a long time without saying a word.  Lin Jingyu looked at her strangely. He wanted to ask what happened here just now, but at this moment, from the direction of Huanyue Cave, the strange whistle that had been reverberating suddenly became louder, and then suddenly  Raising high, the sound moved the heaven and earth, and the light was even more brilliant.

    In the halo, a figure slowly rose. Master Daoxuan was bathed in the bright light. His right hand, from the palm to the shoulder, was suddenly surrounded by a dazzling white light. It was impossible to see clearly what he was holding.  What is.

    And just now, his body was seriously injured and could not control the air, but now he could not see any hindrance, as if the ancient sword of Zhu Xian was used, even his body's energy was completely replenished.

    Master Daoxuan was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe, fluttering in the beam of light. Even his face was particularly pale when reflected by the bright white light at hand.  But he seemed not to notice Lin Jingyu, Zhang Xiaofan and others below him at all, and flew directly towards the Yuqing Palace on the front mountain.

    Lin Jingyu and others were dumbfounded. The Immortal-killing Ancient Sword had already gained such momentum before it was released.It's so big, I really don't know how powerful it will be if it is used.

    The three of them were stunned for a moment, then woke up and chased towards the front mountain.

    Not long after they left, a graceful figure slowly walked out from the depths of the woods. He looked at Zhang Xiaofan's back as he walked away, with a complicated expression on his face and remained speechless.

    It’s Baguio.

    From the time Master Daoxuan left until now, the battle between good and evil centered on Yuqing Hall in the front mountain of Qingyun Mountain has become extremely fierce.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT back out to more than a hundred years ago, also under the foothills of Qingyun Mountain, when the three major sects of the righteous path, Qingyun Sect, Tianyin Temple, and Fenxiang Valley, worked together to deal with the demon sect and won in one fell swoop.  But now no one is here in Fenxiang Valley. The experts of Tianyin Temple, including the presiding monk Puhong, were injured by people from the Demon Cult pretending to be members of the Fenxiang Valley sect. Now, except for Pukong and Faxiang, the Qingyun sect is almost the sole supporter.

    However, today, the Qingyun Sect, a famous sect that has been around for two thousand years, finally let people know the depth of its heritage.  Not to mention Tian Buyi, Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang and other leaders, there were also more than a dozen white-haired elders from the other seven lineages who took action together. In addition to Pukong and Dharma from Tianyin Temple, although the demon sect masters tried their best to attack, they still couldn't.  Although they had the upper hand, they were still unable to defeat them.

    In this battle, nearly dozens of the world's top Taoist masters were fighting here. Even the Yuqing Palace, which was reinforced by the Taoism of the Immortal Family, finally couldn't help but countless flying and galloping around.  With the impact of the magic weapon, the huge roof collapsed and dust filled the air.

    Everyone was shocked and flew up one after another, fighting from the ground to the sky. The bigger the space, the easier it was to perform.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shining with light, dozens of battle groups flashing in the sky, shining sharply, and from time to time they roar past like meteors!  The top of Qingyun Mountain seemed to be submerged in countless brilliant magical lights.

    There are countless strange magic weapons in the Demon Sect, and all the strange magic weapons are used. On the other hand, here in Qingyun Sect, most of the elders use fairy swords, but in the hands of these elders who have practiced Taiji Xuanqing Dao to the realm of Shangqing, those fairy swords are wielded with light.  It is endless in verticality and horizontality, and has no direction in its transformation. If it were not for the fact that there were too many masters of the Demon Cult, I am afraid that it might not be at a disadvantage.

    However, although Tian Buyi and others can still support themselves, the situation for the ordinary Qingyun disciples at their feet is precarious.  This massive attack by the Demon Sect had been carefully arranged in advance, especially by the Ghost King. It was expected that because Zhang Xiaofan had a rare treasure and was not practicing the law in Tianyin Temple, the masters of the Qingyun Sect would definitely gather in the Yuqing Temple.  Therefore, when dealing with Qingyun's disciples, according to the reports from Cangsong Taoist, they ambush the masters and suddenly attack, which really had a miraculous effect. Qingyun's disciples were in chaos and suffered numerous casualties.

    "But the Ghost King didn't expect one thing, that is the Qingyun Sect's mountain-protecting spiritual beast——Water Qilin.

    Since the death of Patriarch Qingye a thousand years ago, Shui Qilin has been living in the clear water pool and has never really shown his power. Even during the war between good and evil at the foot of Qingyun Mountain a hundred years ago, Shui Qilin did not go down the mountain to participate in the battle, so this generation of Qingyun sect members  , including Cangsong Taoist, don't know how powerful the water unicorn is?

    But after being awakened by the battle between the Demon Cult and Qingyun disciples, Shui Qilin, as a mountain-suppressing spiritual beast, naturally became furious and took action.  This sudden change almost changed the situation.

    However, Shui Qilin was seen standing in the turbulent green water pool. The entire pool was rapidly rotating around this giant beast. Dozens of water pillars surrounded by people were lifted up from Shui Qilin's side by the spiritual power of this thousand-year-old spirit beast.  There were also countless resentful souls that had been swallowed up by the water unicorn in the past, attacking from all directions to attack the demon cultists.

    At first, everyone in the Demon Sect did not pay attention to this strange beast, and they surrounded it one after another. Unexpectedly, it collapsed as soon as it came into contact with the water column. The water unicorn was so powerful that in a moment, seven or eight people were killed by the water column, and were trapped by the resentful spirits in the water.  Another seven or eight people died. The members of the Demon Sect were heartbroken and fled in all directions, while Qingyun's disciples became energetic.

    After a while, the situation alarmed the four major masters of the Demon Sect who were still in the Yuqing Palace. First they sent down several masters, and finally even Fairy Sanmiao and Poison God came down one after another. Only then did they stabilize the situation and gradually trap Shui Qilin.  .

    Fairy Sanmiao and Poison God are both the masters of one of the four major sects. Their status is very important, and their Taoism is naturally far superior to other masters of the demon sect.  After the two of them came out, Sanmiao Fairy made a soft white silk, which was hard to see. She could only be seen dancing thinly, as if weaving an invisible net. The water unicorn controlled the water column several times and clashed, with unparalleled strength.  , but was blocked by this weak and invisible invisible net, and was reduced to nothing.

    As for the Poison God, he watched the fierce battle between Shui Qilin and Fairy Sanmiao for a while and then nodded. He took out a half-foot-long knife with a clear light flowing from his arms. He held it in his right hand and a jade knife in his left hand.  Bottle, uncork it, don’t know what’s inside?

    A moment later, as if the God of Poison had activated his mind power, the knife shone brightly, spitting sharp light forward. The God of Poison swung it lightly, cutting it like tofu.The water column closest to him was cut off, and then he quickly raised his left hand, and some powder that looked blue in the air fell to the place where the water column rose just now.

    The water unicorn seemed to have sensed something, and turned around and roared. There was a loud noise in the pool of water, and an even larger water column rose up from the spot, heading straight towards the Poison God.  The Poison God did not change his expression, and sure enough, within a moment, the water unicorn suddenly roared loudly, and the water column that attacked the Poison God suddenly scattered and fell back into the pool. The nearby pool water had all turned into a dark blue color.

    In this way, the Poison God was cutting and spraying poison, and in the blink of an eye, about half of the water column controlled by Shui Qilin was destroyed by him. Fairy Sanmiao was expressionless on the other side, using the "Langling Silk" secretly taught by the Hehuan Sect.  Tightly trap the water column attacked by the water unicorn.

    At this moment, anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance that Shui Qilin is bound to be defeated under the attack of these two demon sect masters.

    From a high place, Yuyangzi and the Ghost King looked down side by side. Seeing that the situation was initially settled, Yuyangzi looked proud and said: "With the two sect masters working together, it doesn't matter how powerful this beast is!"

    The Ghost King smiled slightly, then looked at the sky and saw that under the siege of everyone, although the Qingyun Sect was still resisting, it was outnumbered and was already struggling. He smiled and said: "Brother Yuyang, you have achieved such a great success today.  Within the Holy Religion, your reputation will no longer be matched by anyone."

    Yuyangzi turned to look at him, feeling extremely happy and laughing.

    The Ghost King sneered in his heart, but smiled on his face: "In order to avoid long nights and dreams, why don't we take action together and kill these guys from the Qingyun Sect"

    Yuyangzi was high-spirited and said: "Okay, I will take action with you!"

    The Ghost King nodded and said with a smile: "Brother Taoist, please come first!"

    Yu Yangzi laughed, stood up, stretched his arms, silver light flashed, and a strange black and white mirror appeared in his hand.

    The Ghost King was behind him, his face suddenly darkened, a cold light flashed deep in his eyes, and he moved, as if he was about to do something, but at this moment, a low strange roar suddenly came from the distant sky.

    Suddenly, the entire Qingyun Mountains, the giant peaks that have stood for thousands of years, seemed to tremble slightly!

    Suddenly, the fairy swords and magic weapons in everyone's hands began to warm up slightly and groaned, pointing towards the brilliant light!

    Tongtian Peak towers into the clouds, and the sky that has been clear for thousands of years gradually darkens.

    Only that bright light in the sky, like unrestrained thermal electricity, broke free from its confinement, soared over the nine heavens, and came at a rapid speed.

    Explodes instantly!

    An extremely brilliant light shines on the world, and the figure in the depth of the light holds a sword to the sky.

    Everyone held their breath and looked at the sky in astonishment. At this moment, the water unicorn in the clear water pool roared wildly, but it did not attack the Poison God and Sanmiao Fairy again. On the contrary, all the water columns suddenly merged,  It forms a huge water curtain, holding the water unicorn soaring into the sky and flying towards the depth of the light!

    In the sky, there is a roar of a spiritual beast that echoes endlessly.

    Taoist Cangsong, who had been standing next to the Ghost King and Yu Yangzi, silently paying attention to the battle situation, turned pale after the light appeared. At this moment, he saw the water unicorn suddenly flying into the sky, and his body shook even more, and he lost his voice:  "Zhu Xian!"

    The Ghost King and Yu Yangzi changed their colors at the same time. The Ghost King said in surprise: "Didn't you say that only those who have practiced Taiji Xuanqing Dao to the Taiqing realm can control the ancient sword of Zhuxian and activate the 'Xianxian Sword Formation'?"

    Cangsong smiled sadly and said: "That's right, but I didn't expect Daoxuan"

    At this moment, everyone has stopped fighting. Tian Buyi and others fell back to the ground. Everyone in Qingyun Sect looked excited.

    This legendary ancient sword that once terrorized the world in the hands of Qingyun Sect’s founder, Qingye, has once again appeared in the hands of the leader Daoxuan at the most dangerous moment of Qingyun Sect.

    In mid-air, the water unicorn flew under Daoxuan, roaring lowly, its head slightly lowered, as if it also had indescribable fear and respect for this ancient sword.

    Daoxuan’s entire body was hidden in the light, and slowly landed on the head of the spiritual beast Water Qilin.

    Breathe deeply!

    Hold the sword and face the sky!

    In the sky, in the blooming light, a strange reverberating sound of mantras suddenly resounded, like the low voices of gods and Buddhas all over the sky, or like the evil laughter of nine ghost demons.  The nameless feeling of shock overwhelmed everyone on Qingyun Mountain.

    Suddenly, on the mountain behind Tongtian Peak, in the direction of Huanyue Cave, a line of purple energy rose up, shining directly on Shui Qilin and Daoxuan above it.  A moment later, from a distance, looking at that direction, there were actually six brilliant and strange lights flying from unknown places on the other six peaks of Qingyun Mountain, divided into six colors: yellow, green, red, green, orange, and blue.Shrouded together, the last seven strange lights converged on the ancient sword Zhuxian that was already dazzling in Daoxuan's hand.

    The color of the sky and the earth changed, and there was a roar of thunder!

    A huge thunder exploded in mid-air, the wind was fierce, and everyone in the crowd changed color.  The sand and stones on Tongtian Peak flew away, the dust was flying, and the seven strange lights were flowing incessantly. Above the Zhuxian Ancient Sword that radiated bright light, a Qi Sword shining with seven colors slowly appeared. It kept getting bigger, and at the same time, from this master  On top of the sword, various qi swords were continuously separated, more and more, filling the sky in an instant, reflecting the colorful flow of the entire Tongtian Peak, which was incomparably beautiful!

    Cangsong Taoist body trembled slightly, moaning lowly: "Zhuxian Sword Formation, Zhuxian Sword Formation"

    At this moment, the Poison God and Fairy Sanmiao also flew back. Taoist Cangsong looked pale and said: "This formation was created by Qingyunzi, the founder of the Qingyun Kaisect, and was repaired by the Qingye Patriarch with hundreds of years of hard work. Using the ancient sword  The power of Zhu Xian's activation is unimaginable. Let's, let's retreat quickly, shall we?"

    The Ghost King's expression changed, but Yu Yangzi was already angry: "Nonsense, no matter how powerful he is, he is just one person and one sword, so what can he do?"

    Taoist Cangsong smiled bitterly and shook his head. He quickly turned to the Poison God and said, "Sect Master, this Immortal Killing Sword Formation is driven by mysterious spells. It is already extremely powerful. When our Qingyun Sect opened the sect, we relied on the restriction of this formation to barely support it.  Come down. Later, Patriarch Qingye was born. With his extraordinary talent, he gathered thousands of years of magical spiritual power from the seven peaks of Qingyun Mountain, and then used the Supreme Sword Spirit, the most extraordinary sword in history to kill immortals, as a medium to forge it, and he could open the sky.  The miraculous power of breaking the earth is absolutely unmatched by us!"

    The Poison God's face changed color, but looking at this Zhuxian Sword Formation that he had never seen before made the duck that he almost got today fly away, but he couldn't make this decision right away no matter what.

    Not to mention Yu Yangzi next to him, with a look of reluctance, only the Ghost King stamped his feet and made a decisive decision: "This formation is too powerful, we are invincible, let's go!"

    Yuyangzi, Poison God and even Fairy Sanmiao were startled, and were about to argue, but during this moment of hesitation, the dazzling Immortal Killing Sword Formation in the sky had already changed.

    The seven-colored qi sword on the ancient sword Zhuxian is obviously the main sword of this formation. It has become extremely huge at this moment, stretching across the sky. Even the giant water unicorn looks far inferior to it.  As for the monochrome qi swords all over the sky, they were even more densely packed, like clouds and mist, and it was frightening to look at them.

    This rare and rare sight does not have any exciting feeling, only waves of chilling and coldness.

    Daoxuan Zhenren stood on the water unicorn, his body swayed slightly, and at the same time he recited the spell, waved the ancient sword of Zhuxian with his right hand, and pointed the spell with his left hand like a sword, and slashed downward!

    "Hiss"

    A burst of light flickered on the Ancient Zhuxian Sword, and a moment later, countless air swords hovering in the air rushed down with extremely powerful force, rushing straight towards the people of the Demon Sect.

    The sword fell like rain, and the heaven and earth were in awe!

    Countless Demon Cultists raised their troops to resist, but the Qi Sword actually seemed to be indestructible, piercing down mercilessly. Those with less skill were immediately driven deep into the ground, and blood spattered.

    On the Tongtian Peak, ghosts were crying and wolves were howling, screams were endless, countless severed limbs and pieces of flesh were flying, blood and flesh were flying everywhere, and it was like hell.  At this scene, even the faces of the people at Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple changed slightly. The Buddhist monk from Tianyin Temple lowered his head slightly and chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice.

    The expressions of the four major masters of the Demon Sect changed drastically. In the blink of an eye, almost everyone around them was injured under this incredible formation.  Seeing the swords of the Zhuxian Sword Formation falling like rain, the seven-colored main sword in the sky continued to separate more single-color Qi swords, covering an increasingly wider area, almost surrounding the entire Tongtian Peak!

    The Ghost King waved his hand to ward off an air sword that was shot down. He felt his body was shaken. The evil spirit power contained in this air sword seemed to be endless. It seemed that it had absorbed Qingyun Mountain as Taoist Cangsong said.  The aura of heaven and earth on the Seven Veins Mountain Peak is beyond human power.  What's more, this is just a single-color Qi sword. If the terrifying seven-color main sword attacks, everyone will die without a burial place.

    Among the four sect masters, the Ghost King has always been very resourceful. At this critical moment, the Ghost King's thoughts suddenly changed and he suddenly noticed that Daoxuan's body was shaking in the sky. It was obviously extremely labored. He shouted urgently: "Everyone, the old thief Daoxuan is seriously injured.  We are unable to completely control this formation, so we will work together to attack one place immediately!"

    Originally, the people of the Demon Sect were in a mess, almost relying on instinct to resist the deadly rain of swords falling in mid-air. At this moment, they suddenly heard the Ghost King shout, and without thinking much, with the Ghost King as the leader, almost all the masters of the Demon Sect on Tongtian Peak flew up.  , rushing towards the easternmost place with the fewest single-color air swords.

    Along the way, there were endless screams, and the air swords in the sky that took people's lives like a devil's grin, swaying in the sky with terrifying and vivid?blood flowers.  People from Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple were dumbfounded. They actually forgot to stop the Demon Cult people. But even if they thought about it, they might not be able to do it. Swords were falling from the sky like rain. If they moved arbitrarily, they might be afraid.  He was injured first in this rain of swords.

    Finally, after leaving behind nearly a hundred corpses, dozens of demon sect masters rushed out from the east. The four major sect masters, including Cangsong Taoist, were all injured, but they still escaped in the end.

    The rain of swords in the sky finally weakened and stopped slowly.

    Countless scattered blood flowers fell quietly, turning into a shocking bloody scene, covering Tongtian Peak in blood.

    The air sword in the sky gradually disappeared, and Master Daoxuan slowly fell with the water unicorn.  Tian Buyi and others had just woken up at this moment and immediately rushed forward. However, before they could catch Dao Xuan, before they could say a word, they saw Dao Xuan's body tilted and fell into Tian Buyi's arms.  Fainted.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 9

.    Everyone was in a mess and quickly helped Daoxuan into the Yuqing Hall. However, the Yuqing Hall was already in dilapidated condition. More than half of the originally majestic building had collapsed, and there were broken stones and broken wood everywhere.

    Tian Buyi and others asked the young disciples to quickly clear an open space, drag a chair from the side, and let Master Daoxuan sit down.  The chief elders around him had any miraculous elixirs on their bodies, but it was too late to take them out, and they wished that Daoxuan would swallow them all at once.

    After a while, Daoxuan moved, let out a long sigh, and slowly woke up.

    Tian Buyi and others saw that Daoxuan's face was so pale that there was almost no blood, especially the wound on his abdomen. The blood stains that had solidified had expanded several times and almost blackened the hem of the Taoist robe. Everyone couldn't help but feel worried.  color.

    Daoxuan Zhenren’s vitality was obviously severely damaged. After he woke up, he couldn’t even speak immediately.  Tian Buyi quickly gave him three pills of the rhubarb pill that he had carefully refined. After a while, the medicine took effect, and Master Dao Xuan's complexion improved a little.

    At this time, all the elders and disciples gathered around, Lin Jingyu, Zhang Xiaofan, Lu Xueqi and others also rushed here. Seeing that the master was so seriously injured, his face turned pale.

    After a while, Song Daren, Qi Hao and others also rushed back.

    Master Daoxuan regained his energy a little. He opened his eyes and saw Tian Buyi and others around him looking at him with worried faces. He forced a smile and said, "I can still hold on, it's okay."

    Tian Buyi and others breathed a sigh of relief. Some of them thought of the legendary ancient sword Zhu Xian, but saw that Daoxuan's hands were empty and there was no sign of Zhu Xian. Outside the Yuqing Palace, the spiritual beast Water Qilin did not return either.  Instead, he was lying there in the blue water pool, but there was no shadow of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword near it.

    Master Daoxuan slowly looked around, his face changed slightly, and he saw that almost half of the people in the Qingyun Sect standing around were missing. He asked in surprise: "After I left just now, how were the casualties here?"

    Tian Buyi, who was standing closest to him, hesitated for a moment and whispered: "Senior Brother Head, you'd better heal your injuries first"

    Daoxuanjie said: "Speak quickly!"

    Tian Buyi choked for a moment, turned around and looked around, as if he wanted to confirm again, and then whispered to Daoxuan about casualties.

    In this battle, the Qingyun Sect suffered heavy casualties.  Under the siege of the demon sect, fourteen of the twenty-five elders were killed, and four or five were seriously injured, including the leader of the Seven Meridians. In addition to the master Daoxuan, Taoist Master Cangsong of Longshou Peak betrayed him.  Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, and Tianyun Taoist, the leader of Luoxia Peak, died unfortunately. The remaining Tian Buyi and Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, were all tired and scarred. Only Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhu Peak was responsible for escorting Tianyin.  Master Si Puhong and others were not seriously injured.

    Master Daoxuan's body swayed, but he could not hold on any longer.  The strength that Qingyun Sect was proud of in the past was almost completely lost in this battle.

    Tian Buyi also had sadness and anger on his face, and he whispered: "Brother, headmaster, we must avenge such a bloody feud. However, your health is very important right now, so don't be too sad."

    Daoxuan let out a long sigh, closed his eyes and stamped his feet, saying, "I, Daoxuan, am sorry to all the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect!"

    His voice was desolate and filled with unspeakable pain. Everyone listened and fell silent for a moment.

    At this time, a piece of wood suddenly fell down from the ruins nearby, and a head popped out from the corner of the ruins. Everyone was startled, and when they looked intently, they couldn't help but be startled. This person was actually the crazy person.  Uncle Wang who has lived for many years.  I don’t know when he ran into the Yuqing Palace, and I don’t know where he was hiding during the earth-shattering battle just now. He just crawled out this time, covered in dust and with a gray face, but judging from his expression  , but didn’t seem to be very scared and kept giggling.

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu, who were standing aside, walked over at the same time. After all, they had a close relationship with Second Uncle Wang.  Lin Jingyu pulled him aside and checked him. As expected, except for a few scratches, he was fine. His luck was better than that of countless Qingyun disciples who were hundreds of times better than him.

    The two took a deep breath and looked at each other with a look of luck in their eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan's mood has calmed down a little at this moment, as if the ferocious anger in his body has gradually calmed down with the departure of Taoist Cangsong, especially the fight with the man in black from the Demon Sect in the back mountain just now.

    When he thought of this, he seemed to have thought of something, and looked to the other side involuntarily.  I saw Lu Xueqi, who had just witnessed his ferocious behavior, standing there silently with her face as sinking as water, not knowing what she was thinking in her heart?

    Everyone in the Demon Sect fought desperately to clear a bloody path, broke out of the Immortal Killing Sword Formation launched by Master Daoxuan, and fled down Tongtian Peak.

    &nbsp; At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the Ghost King first calmed down, shouted to stop, and blocked the shocked people.  Now the four major factions re-counted their personnel. After a while, the Ghost King, Poison God, Yu Yangzi and Sanmiao Fairy came together and looked at each other speechlessly.

    Qingyun Sect was seriously injured, and the Demon Sect was not having an easy time either.

    Since the defeat of the Demon Sect a hundred years ago, everyone in the Demon Sect has worked hard to improve it. Today, the combined strength of the four major sects of the Demon Sect has surpassed any of the three major sects of the righteous path.  Unexpectedly, in today's battle, not to mention that Master Daoxuan later launched the Zhuxian Sword Formation. First, in the Yuqing Hall, more than ten people died together with the elders of the Qingyun Sect, and then more than a dozen people died under the Zhuxian Sword Formation.  , all of the four major factions lost many disciples, causing great losses.

    At this moment, Cangsong Taoist also came over to stand with them because of his special status.

    Yuyangzi was arrogant and angry at the casualties among his disciples. He gave him a cold look, turned around and walked away, not giving him any face.

    Taoist Cangsong's face changed slightly, but the Ghost King's palace was quite deep and his cultivation was quite good. He actually smiled and said: "Brother Cangsong, the strength of your Qingyun Sect is indeed unfathomable. This Immortal Killing Sword Formation is even more unpredictable by ghosts and gods.  Awesome, awesome, awesome!"

    Cangsong Taoist shook his head and said to the Ghost King: "Master Ghost King, I'm afraid you don't know yet, but the Immortal Killing Sword Formation just now has only exerted half of its power."

    "What?" Fairy Sanmiao who was standing next to her cried out. Cangsong Taoist glanced at her, and suddenly his mind wandered.  I saw that beautiful woman's skin was like frost. During the battle just now, I saw her face was expressionless and she was fierce. But looking at it now, I suddenly found that under the frosty expression, there was a trace of charm, which was charming.  I was stunned.

    "Ahem!"

    The Poison God coughed twice beside him. Taoist Cangsong, after all, had been cultivating Taoism for many years. He suddenly woke up and realized that as the leader of the Hehuan Sect, Fairy Sanmiao really had the ability to seduce without revealing any traces. She was definitely not comparable to ordinary beauties.

    At that moment, he did not dare to look at Fairy Sanmiao, and only said: "Although I have never seen the Zhuxian Sword Formation used before, the ancient books of Qingyun Sect have recorded that Qingyou sank that year, so deep, so heavy.  Then, there was the familiar cold feeling from a long time ago, and the deep bloody anger enveloped him!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 8 Chapter 10

.    The angry scoldings finally subsided.  Fa Xiang didn't care about anyone else at all. He didn't even look at the murderous Dragon-Slaying Sword in the furious Lin Jingyu's hand. He only looked at Zhang Xiaofan with his eyes, which was both worried and pitiful.

    After everyone was completely quiet, Dharma Prime Minister slowly continued to speak.

    "The murderer is my third uncle, Master Puzhi, one of the four great monks."

    As soon as these words came out, there was another sensation, and everyone was completely stunned.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body swayed once, then again, and he couldn’t feel anything anymore. It was as if the whole sky had collapsed, and he was just a very ridiculous and pathetic person

    The sadness deeply engraved in the depths of his soul seemed to have turned into an evil ghost at this moment, gnawing at his heart!

    After sorrow, what do you have left?

    The fire stick gradually became brighter, with a slightly bright green light mixed with a hint of gold, but none of this could cover up the cold red blood light.  There had never been such strong hostility, as if the bloody aura that had been concentrated in the Blood-devouring Beads and Soul-Absorbing Souls for thousands of years, along with the despair roaring angrily from countless resentful souls, surged into his chest at the same time!

    In the midst of the chaos, the voice of the former Dharma Master continued clearly: "Back then, Master Pu Zhi came to Qingyun and met with the head of Daoxuan, and persuaded him to practice the two true Dharma together, or it might be possible to break through.  The mystery of immortality was unexpectedly politely rejected by the real master."

    Daoxuan was startled for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, this is indeed the case."

    The Faxiang continued: "That day Master Puzhi came down the mountain in despair and strolled to Caomiao Village. Seeing that it was getting late, he stayed overnight in a ruined temple in the village. That night"

    His voice suddenly stopped, and there was silence in the hall. There was no sound, only Zhang Xiaofan's increasingly heavy breathing could be heard.

    Fa Xiang calmed down his emotions and calmed down, but kept looking at Zhang Xiaofan and said: "On that night, Master Puzhi suddenly discovered that a man in black broke into Caomiao Village at night and wanted to kidnap Lin Jingyu.  Junior brother."

    Lin Jingyu was startled, and everyone immediately looked at him. Fa Xiang continued: "Uncle Pu Zhi immediately came to the rescue. Unexpectedly, the man in black had ulterior motives. On the surface, he was kidnapping, but in fact he was trying to deal with Pu Zhi.  Uncle Master, intends to get his hands on the evil blood-eating beads hidden in Master Pu Zhi’s body!”

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    The Faxiang said: "The blood-devouring bead was accidentally found by Master Puzhi's uncle in the swamps of the West many years ago. In order to prevent it from harming the world's living beings, he sealed the evil bead with the true Buddhist method and used the treasure of Tianyin Temple to seal it.  'Emerald Rosary' to suppress it. I just don't know how the mysterious man in black knew about this. First, he hid the extremely poisonous seven-tailed centipede in Junior Brother Lin's body to bite Master Pu Zhi"

    Tian Buyi said in astonishment: "The seven-tailed centipede, could it be a pine tree"

    This time, it was Lin Jingyu's turn to look even paler.

    The Faxiang paused for a moment, then continued: "Later, Master Puzhi was poisoned and fought desperately with that person, and was finally seriously injured. Under the Qingyun Sect's 'Sword Controlling Thunder True Art' cast by that person, he was almost injured.  The oil was almost exhausted; but he finally used the 'Great Brahma Prajna' to hit him hard, causing the man in black to run away in fright. And during this fierce battle, Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan also came to the grass temple."

    The faces of the people in the Qingyun Sect were as ugly as they could be at this moment. The Faxiang continued: "After that, Master Puzhi knew that he would die, but his life-long wish was never fulfilled, and it was really hard to accept it. At this moment, he suddenly  I came up with a, a a whimsical idea, which was to pass on the supreme Brahma Prajna Dharma of Tianyin Temple to a disciple, and then let this young boy worship in Qingyun to learn Qingyun Taoism. This would never happen.  The interlinked true Dharma of Buddhism and Taoism can be practiced by the same person at the same time, and his lifelong wish will be achieved."

    Master Daoxuan sneered and said, "Brother Puzhi is really powerful and far-sighted, but for some reason he didn't pass it on to Lin Jingyu, who has better qualifications, and instead chose Zhang Xiaofan?"

    The Faxiang paused for a moment and said: "Uncle Pu Zhi thinks that Junior Brother Lin is very qualified. If he becomes a disciple of Qingyun Sect, he will definitely attract much attention from the elders of the sect. I'm afraid he will be seen through easily, so"

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect looked at each other in shock. Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "Awesome, awesome"

    The Dharma Master continued: "In this way, Master Pu Zhi also really liked Junior Brother Zhang's simple heart, so he privately passed on the Brahma Prajna that had not been taught to others for thousands of years to Junior Brother Zhang. Later, he was afraid that if the Blood Devouring Pearl was still in his body, he would never  As soon as the man in black turned back, he inevitably fell into the hands of evil spirits, so he handed the blood-devouring bead to Junior Brother Zhang and asked him to find an unknown cliff and throw it away, but," at this point, the Dharma Minister couldn't help but sigh,  Said: "No??Junior Brother Zhang probably kept this evil bead with him because he missed his old relationship.  "

    In the main hall, everyone finally solved a mystery. It turned out that the origin of the blood-devouring beads was like this, and the true Dharma of Brahma Prajna in Zhang Xiaofan also came from this way.

    At this moment, Fa Xiang had a sad look on his face, and said slowly: "If this were the case, Master Pu Zhi was just acting wantonly. But no one expected that at this time, something happened Uncle Pu Zhi, he  Originally out of compassion for heaven and earth, he would rather suffer the evil power of the Blood-devouring Bead than to use his own Dharma to suppress this evil thing. Unexpectedly, over time, the evil power of the Blood-devouring Bead secretly penetrated deep into the soul of Uncle Universal Wisdom Master.  On weekdays, Uncle Master Pu Zhi was protected by Buddhism and was unaware of it. But that day, when he ran out of oil and dried up his lamp, he had just left Junior Brother Zhang and others and walked to the village. Suddenly he remembered that even though he had taught Zhang the true Dharma of Buddhism,  Junior brother, but he may not be able to successfully worship Qingyun!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked miserable, and even his voice trembled slightly as he said: "At this moment, Universal Wisdom Master Uncle Buddha's power has been greatly reduced, and he has been invaded by evil forces, like a ghost. He actually came up with the idea of ??destroying the whole village of Caomiao Village.  If all the villagers are killed, the Qingyun Sect will definitely take these two children into their sect for the sake of the orphans, so, then"

    "Ah!" Lin Jingyu roared wildly, and finally couldn't bear it any longer. He slashed at Faxiang with his dragon-slaying sword and his body. Dao Xuan said anxiously: "Quick, stop it!"

    Before he could finish his words, Tian Buyi and others had already stopped him.  Lin Jingyu burst into tears and cried bitterly. He continued to struggle despite the obstruction of Tian Buyi and others, and hissed: "I'm going to kill you, kill you"

    Led by Pu Hong and Pukong, all the monks in Tianyin Temple bowed their heads with shame on their faces and kept chanting the Buddha's name in low voices.

    Daoxuan was silent for a long time, as if even he needed a lot of mental power to digest this incredible truth. After a while, he suddenly said to the Dharma Prime Minister: "Just now you said that the oil of Puzhi has run out, so what is the truth about this matter?  knew?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment and said: "Uncle Pu Zhi once befriended a stranger and got a strange medicine, 'Three Days Dead Pill'. If you take this medicine, no matter how serious your injury is, it will be aroused within three days."  You can use your body's full potential to save your life, but after three days, even if you recover from your injuries, you will still be dead. Master Puzhi took this magical medicine and finally rushed back to Tianyin Temple within three days to save this person.  I explained the cause and effect in detail to my mentor, Master Puhong. I was serving my mentor at the time and heard this incident from the sidelines. Master Puzhi was completely awake at this moment and regretted that he had sown a heinous evil that day and that he would not be able to repay it even if he died.  Finally, I cried and passed away!"

    The Dharma Master looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan and said slowly: "This is what happened. All these things are the fault of our Master Puzhi of Tianyin Temple and have nothing to do with Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan. Please, Master Masters of Qingyun Sect,  Don’t blame him!”

    Master Daoxuan sighed slightly and let out a long breath. Just as he was about to speak, a burst of low miserable laughter rang out in the quiet hall.

    "Blame? Who wants to blame me?"

    This laughter was unfamiliar and cold, with endless hatred. Zhang Xiaofan, who had been lowering his head and panting, slowly, slowly raised his head.

    Those pair were completely red, like blood, with a chilling coldness, staring at the Dharma.

    The Dharma Prime Minister frowned tightly and said in a low voice: "Junior brother Zhang, you, you have to take care of your health and let the past go! The days ahead are still long"

    "Go to hell!"

    Suddenly, Zhang Xiaofan spat out these three words from between his teeth. Everyone paled. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have turned into a completely different person. His whole body was full of murderous aura, his face and muscles were twisted, and he was extremely ferocious.

    In the distance, Uncle Wang suddenly screamed again: "Ghost! Ghost! Another ghost is here!"

    But this time, his finger was actually pointing at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Everyone was stunned. Master Puhong stood up despite his serious injuries.  The fire-burning stick in Zhang Xiaofan's right hand shone brightly, and the blood-devouring bead seemed to be reborn. The green light shone brightly, and the black energy mixed with the soul-stirring magic rod enveloped Zhang Xiaofan, and even his face gradually began to blur.

    The Faxiang lost his voice and said: "Junior brother Zhang, throw away that evil stick quickly, you have been invaded by evil power"

    "Hahahahahaha"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and smiled miserably, with a sad voice: "What right way? What justice? You have always lied to me. I have worked hard all my life to keep his secrets even if I die, but who am I"

    He opened his arms and shouted to the sky: "Who am I-"

    This tragic sound echoed between heaven and earth, touching the soul and making people cry.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…??Entering the devil's path will lead to eternal disaster"

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head and looked up at the sky, as if he didn't notice the Dharma Prime Minister rushing towards him at all. Everyone held their breath for a moment, watching as the Dharma Prime Minister was about to catch the fire stick. Unexpectedly, there was a scream in the air, and a white light came from the side. The Dharma Prime Minister was caught off guard, and there was a dull sound in the air.  He snorted and flew back.

    Everyone was shocked, and saw a flash of green shadow, and Baguio suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Xiaofan, facing countless righteous masters in front of him, but he was not afraid.

    Her eyes were slightly red, obviously she was sad for Zhang Xiaofan, and she didn't care about anyone else. She turned around and grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hand and said urgently: "Xiaofan, come with me, these guys with human faces and animal hearts are all trying to harm you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded in confusion, but for some reason, the woman in front of him was the only place he believed in in this lonely moment. He couldn't help but grasp the gentle hand and follow her!

    But how could a hall full of righteous masters tolerate their arrogance, especially after a moment, many people recognized Baguio as the only daughter of the leader of the Devil Sect's Ghost King Sect, and they immediately exploded.

    Today, there are countless casualties in Qingyun Sect. They are all thanks to the Demon Sect. They have a blood feud with the Demon Sect and will not stop until death.  In a moment, someone blocked the way, and some even shouted out, beginning to wonder if Zhang Xiaofan really had something to do with the Demon Cult?

    Lu Xueqi, Qi Hao and others' faces turned pale. Tian Linger and others tried their best to explain that Zhang Xiaofan was still fighting against people from the Demon Cult just now, but their voices were so weak that they were drowned out by the angry waves in the blink of an eye.

    A moment later, the righteous men above the main hall surrounded the two young men and women.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared with blood-red eyes, his body trembled slightly, and he kept laughing. He felt that the tragic and bloody scenes were turning over and over in his mind, but they seemed to be completely blank. This life-long faith and belief were completely destroyed today.

    But Baguio was much calmer than him. At this moment, she was holding Zhang Xiaofan's hand tightly, standing with him, and whispered: "Xiaofan, don't be afraid, even if I die, I will be with you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and his mind seemed to wake up for a moment.

    But at this moment, a loud shout came over: "Who dares to harm my daughter?"

    With a swipe sound, the ghost king's figure appeared in the Yuqing Palace. Everyone was dumbfounded and was in an uproar for an instant.

    A moment later, Qinglong, Youji and other members of the Ghost King Sect appeared one after another, surrounding Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio.

    The Ghost King glanced around. At this moment, the strength of the Ghost King Sect alone was indeed somewhat different from that of the Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple. However, he seemed to have no fear. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking contentedly. He turned to look at Baguio.  Smiling: "Yao'er, you take Xiaofan and go first."

    Baguio nodded and was about to take action, but how could such an act of turning a blind eye to the righteous people succeed? Moreover, Zhang Xiaofan's status was very special at the moment. The two major sects of Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple could not let this person go under any circumstances.  gone.

    Master Daoxuan said angrily: "Stop it!"

    As soon as he shouted, the righteous masters who had long been unable to bear it immediately surrounded him. In an instant, the dilapidated Yuqing Palace was in a ball again. However, the situation at this moment was completely reversed from not long ago, and it became a righteous master.  People besieged the Ghost King Sect.

    Seeing that after only a little time, the Ghost King Sect was already at a disadvantage, Baguio still held Zhang Xiaofan's hand tightly and looked around worriedly, but the Ghost King kept smiling and watching the situation calmly.

    The pressure from the righteous people around them is increasing. A dozen people from the Ghost King Sect and others have been squeezed into a small circle. Seeing that the situation is in danger, unexpectedly at this moment, a sharp roar suddenly sounds outside the Yuqing Palace, and strange lights flash.  For a moment, the screams could not be heard without stopping.

    The people in the righteous path were shocked, and after a moment, they suddenly saw silhouettes of people flying around. It was Poison God, Yu Yangzi and Fairy Sanmiao who led the other three major factions of the Demon Sect to come to support.

    The masters of the Demon Cult came off the field one after another to join the battle, and the situation was instantly reversed.  The Poison God slowly walked to the Ghost King who was standing there, looking at them with a look of relief. He looked at the battle group in front, and there was a smile on his face, but he whispered in his mouth: "Brother, you are so cruel!"

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said: "The old man risked everything for our Holy Religion and was willing to take extraordinary risks. His reputation will be passed down through the ages and will be praised by future generations of Holy Religion disciples."

    The Poison God smiled bitterly, glared at him, and cursed: "Fart!"

    When the demon sect’s troops arrived, the Qingyun Sect was already seriously injured. Although Tian Buyi and others tried their best to support them, they were helplessly outnumbered and were immediately pushed back. The situation became increasingly critical.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the whole audience, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire.  In one day, the once sacred and inviolable Qingyun Mountain was killed and killed by these demon sect members. It was really a shame since the Qingyun Sect was founded.Humiliation.

    But what’s more important is the current predicament. At this moment, he made some determination and raised his arm.

    The sect leaders of the four major sects in the Demon Sect have not yet come to an end at this moment, and their eyes are almost all fixed on this Daoxuan master. One glance shows that this old thief wants to fight to the death and activate the Immortal Killing Sword Formation again. How can they let him go smoothly?  Dao's figure came like lightning and rushed towards Master Dao Xuan in unison.

    At this moment, as if it had been summoned by something, the spiritual beast Water Kirin, which had been lying outside the Yuqing Hall, suddenly roared and rushed in with great momentum.  The strength of this ancient giant beast is definitely not inferior to that of any spiritual master. The impact was fierce and it was no joke to be hit. The Ghost King and others were blocked by it. In the blink of an eye, the water unicorn had already rushed in.  Daoxuan's side.

    I saw it crawling beside Master Daoxuan, opening its huge mouth and spitting out something, Master Daoxuan stretched out his hand to take it.

    Everyone in the Demon Sect was shocked. When they looked around, they saw that it was indeed a long sword, but it had no luster at the moment. It seemed to be made of some kind of strange stone. The sword body and hilt were all integrated, and it looked like an ordinary sword.  It's an ordinary stone sword, and you can faintly see that the sword body has lines all over it, as if it is still a little worn, and there are even faint cracks across the sword body.

    It turns out that the ancient sword of Zhu Xian actually looks like this, and that it is hidden in Shui Qilin's mouth, which is beyond anyone's imagination.

    A moment later, when the Zhuxian Ancient Sword fell into the hands of Master Daoxuan, a sudden change occurred. In an instant, an incredible hot white light appeared from the sword body, and in just a moment, the huge Yuqing Palace was completely destroyed.  It was shrouded, and everyone was shocked for a moment and stopped.

    But in the light, I saw Master Daoxuan's body shaking a few more times.

    The Ghost King and the others were so experienced that they immediately pounced on them without saying anything.  Tian Buyi and others yelled angrily, but it was too late to help. Unexpectedly, although Daoxuan's body was weak, he supported Shui Qilin on his left and right sides, and waved forward the Zhuxian Ancient Sword in his right hand. In an instant, white light came like a huge wave, and the Poison God and others  People exerted their strength together, and the two collided with each other, making a loud noise.

    The Yuqing Palace, which was originally half broken, now collapsed with even the remaining broken walls, causing dust to fly in an instant.  The Ghost King and others took a step back involuntarily, and the faces of the four people changed color. The power of this ancient sword of killing immortals was really unbelievable.

    But despite this, Master Daoxuan spurted out a large mouthful of blood with a puff of blood when shrouded in the light of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. However, he desperately managed to float on Shui Qilin's body.  The water unicorn roared loudly and flew into the sky with its claws and fangs bared.

    Between heaven and earth, suddenly there was only the Zhuxian light, shining brightly and becoming more and more prosperous.  Accompanied by bursts of chanting sounds, the extremely brilliant seven-color air sword appeared in the sky again, constantly separating into single-color air swords, shining with color.

    Everyone in the Demon Cult lost their composure. The Poison God stamped his feet fiercely and said anxiously: "This formation is too powerful and cannot be defeated. Let's retreat first."

    Although the Ghost King looked at the shaky appearance of Master Daoxuan, he still couldn't figure out how this man could activate such a shocking magic circle that consumes so much energy even though he was seriously injured and dying.  But now that this formation was activated, its power was extraordinary. After all, he did not dare to gamble with the lives of the Demon Cult disciples. He sighed deeply, flew up, and signaled his disciples to retreat.

    Baguio pulled Zhang Xiaofan and was about to fly away, but suddenly a figure flashed in front of her, and it was Lu Xueqi who was standing in front of her, and the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand shone with blue light.  Lu Xueqi said coldly: "Junior Brother Zhang is my Qingyun sect, please let him go quickly!"

    How could Baguio let him go? He said angrily: "I will leave him for you to kill? You should kill me first!"

    After saying that, without further words, the sad flowers flew away in the air.

    At this moment, the Zhuxian Sword Formation has shrouded the top of Tongtian Peak, and the sky and the earth are gradually getting dark. Someone from the Ghost King Sect saw Baguio and Lu Xueqi fighting together, and immediately turned around to help. Zhengdao people also took action, and suddenly there was chaos again.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt extremely painful in his heart. He only felt a ferocious thought roaring in his mind. A terrifying but alluring feeling of destruction that was about to kill countless people filled his mind.

    The fire stick seems to follow the owner's wishes, and the three colors of red, green, and gold light take turns, but it is obvious that the red light is getting stronger and stronger.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked anxiously on the sidelines.  Ever since Kong Sangshan saw Zhang Xiaofan that day, he had looked at Zhang Xiaofan in a different light because of the secret. At this moment, he did not want to see Zhang Xiaofan fall into the devil's path, so he ducked and grabbed the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand.

    Baguio was in a panic, but was entangled by Lu Xueqi and others, so she had to shout: "Xiaofan, be careful!"

    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan seemed not to hear anything and allowed the Dharma Prime Minister to grab the fire stick.  The Dharma Prime Minister was overjoyed, but after a moment his face suddenly changed., I just felt the fierce and vicious energy coming from the fire stick like a tide, and the originally honest and simple Zhang Xiaofan in front of me suddenly showed a evil smile, like a evil ghost.

    "Ah!" The Faxiang screamed loudly, but Zhang Xiaofan hit him hard on the chest with a fire stick, causing him to fly away with blood spurting from his mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and screamed, his eyes red, he jumped into the battle group and rushed to Baguio's side.  The red light of the fire stick was shining brightly, as if it was also in a state of revelry, laughing wildly with its owner as it rushed toward death and blood.

    Lu Xueqi and others retreated one after another. No matter what, they were still unable to attack Zhang Xiaofan with all their strength.  But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have completely fallen into madness, with endless hatred in his eyes. He was killing people with every move he made, and he had already forced everyone back in a moment.

    Baguio was overjoyed, pulled Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Let's go!"

    The two of them jumped into the air and flew out of the hall.

    At this moment, the sky is covered with mountains and seas of Qi swords, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation has already launched an attack on the Demon Sect and others.  But this time, Master Daoxuan seemed to be risking his life. Not only was the sword rain falling sharply from the sky, but the huge seven-color main sword in the sky was also controlled by invisible magic power, rumbling with the force of breaking the heaven and earth.  Down.

    The power of this formation's main sword is unparalleled. With one attack, blood and flesh flew everywhere within a few feet in an instant. Nearly ten people were stunned without even shouting. Even beyond the reach of the remaining power, Yuyangzi couldn't dodge, and he even  His left hand was also cut off, and he screamed in agony, his body turned into a sharp light like lightning, and he fled through the air.

    At the same time, Daoxuan Zhenren in the sky was exhausted. He tilted his body and almost fell off Shui Qilin. He finally managed to hold on.  He looked down and saw that in just a moment, most of the people from the Demon Cult had fled, but there were still a few who were still on the Tongtian Peak, and this last person was none other than Zhang Xiaofan, and Baguio was pulling him eagerly to fly away.

    Daoxuan had already seen Zhang Xiaofan fall into the devil's way in mid-air. When he was fighting with Fa Xiang, Lu Xueqi and others just now, he was ruthless and ruthless in his attacks, and he was looking crazy at this moment. It was obvious that he could not be ignored at all.

    "But this person possesses the two true laws of Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple, and there are unparalleled evil things in his hands. If he lets the tiger return to the mountain, I am afraid that the killings he will cause in the future will be far greater than those of ordinary demon sect people.

    Daoxuan sighed softly in his heart, but his mind had already been decided at this moment.  Even if he is discussed by people all over the world in the future, he must not leave this unparalleled disaster behind.

    At that moment, Master Daoxuan exerted his last spiritual power. In an instant, all the colorful qi swords in the sky shone brightly together, especially the seven-color main sword of the formation, which was half as big again. It roared loudly, shaking the world, like an ancient god.  He rushed down furiously and hit Zhang Xiaofan!

    "Ah!" Not to mention the people in the demon sect who turned pale, but also the people in the righteous way. Everyone in Tianyin Temple and Qingyun Sect all turned pale. Tian Buyi and Suru turned pale. Tian Linger screamed and fainted.

    Next to her, Lu Xueqi held the Tianya Divine Sword tightly, her face was bloodless, and the Tianya in her hand was trembling slightly.

    That huge sword struck the sky head-on. Before it reached the ground, a loud bang was made. The ground within a foot radius around Zhang Xiaofan burst into pieces. The strong wind roared and enveloped him. He was already in a certain death situation.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared red eyes, enveloped by the invisible sword energy, unable to break free, and the grief, anger and hatred in his heart could not be suppressed. He watched the terrifying giant sword falling rapidly from the sky with boundless killing intent, and opened his mouth to scream.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"

    This sound shook the whole place, and the color of the world changed. However, the Immortal Killing Sword seemed to be a ruthless thing that killed all the gods and Buddhas in the sky. It still struck him mercilessly. Zhang Xiaofan was about to become a dead soul under the sword and his body was shattered into pieces.

    Suddenly, the world suddenly became quiet, and even the earth-shattering momentum of the Zhuxian Sword Formation held its breath for an instant

    The gentle and white hands that had been familiar to him over the years appeared next to Zhang Xiaofan, and there was a faint, crisp sound of bells, pushing him aside.

    A voice that seemed to have been dormant for thousands of years quietly sounded at this moment, singing softly for the beloved:

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by the nine ghost spirits, gods and demons in the sky, using my blood and body as a sacrifice

    She stood in the strong wind, looking at Zhang Xiaofan with slightly red eyes, but there seemed to be a faint smile on her fair face.

    The wind blew up her green clothes, and she danced like the most poignant scenery in the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart sank.

    Suddenly, he opened his mouth and shouted wildly, but was forced back by the strong wind; he jumped up and rushed towards Baguio like crazy, but was bounced away by the mysterious breath. Red tears flowed from his blood-red eyes, flowing down his cheeks.  .

    The woman in the wind opened her arms, facing the sword rain in the sky, and facing the giant sword that took away the power of heaven and earth.

    ?Three lives and seven lives, I will fall into Yama forever, just for love, I will not regret it even if I die

    The violent wind suddenly changed direction and turned into a huge whirlpool surrounding Baguio. The graceful and beautiful woman was pushed up into the air by the wind, facing the colorful giant sword.

    She was the only brilliance in the world at that moment!

    ?????????????????????????

    Countless blood-colored mist instantly spurted out from her body, forming a wall of blood as crystal as red jade in front of her. At the same time, nine looming smoke floated out from her fair face, blending into the wall of blood.

    The blood wall boiled instantly, burning like a blazing fire of infatuation, burning with all the passion and despair, bursting out with unparalleled brilliant brilliance, rising against the sky!

    It collided with the Immortal Killing Master Sword!

    The brilliant light is so dazzling that no one can open their eyes.

    The loud noise that cannot be described in words shook the entire sky. The unstoppable Zhuxian Sword flew back, and the air swords in the sky were chaotic.  On the Tongtian Peak, the mountain shook violently, rocks flew everywhere, and countless huge cracks appeared on the mountain, as if it was torn apart, as if the end was coming.

    Faintly, a slender and sad figure slowly fell from mid-air.

    Between heaven and earth, everything suddenly became quiet, and there was only one voice, roaring heart-breakingly.

    "no……"

    Endless darkness shrouded the whole world. He was trembling in the darkness, not daring to move, not daring to face, not daring to wake up!

    But, he finally woke up!

    The trembling hands slowly clenched, then let go, and slowly opened his eyes, as if this also required all his courage.

    An ordinary stone room with simple and plain decoration.  He slowly got out of bed, not daring to think about anything, not even looking at the fire stick in his hand. As if guided by something, he walked towards the door and walked out slowly.

    There is a long passage outside, and many people are busy walking quietly through it, but no matter who it is, when they see him, they immediately step aside and lower their heads.

    He walked blankly, as if a voice was calling him.  Soon, he came to a corner, where there was a large stone room with the door ajar. A familiar voice came from the other side of the corner, which seemed to be the tone of a person named Qinglong in his memory.

    "Mr. Ghost, you are the most amazing person in the world. Please save me for the sake of Holy Mother Mingwang"

    Accompanied by a sigh, a low voice in the darkness said: "The Ghost King Sect is kind to me, not because I don't try my best, but Miss Baguio used the most brutal 'bloody poison curse' in my holy religion.  This is the infatuation curse that we have passed down from ancient times. This poisonous curse activates all the essence, flesh and blood of a person with the power of the curse, and then absorbs his own three souls and seven souls to smelt. He is so desperate that he has the power to defy the heavens. But with this poisonous curse,  People will definitely lose their souls and never be reincarnated, and there is really nothing I can do about it!"

    Qinglong said in a seductive voice: "Mr. Ghost, but"

    The voice intercepted and said: "I understand what you are going to say. Yes, the strange treasure 'Albizia Bell' on Miss Baguio did at that moment forcefully capture the remaining one of the three souls and seven souls that she had forced out.  Staying in the bell body, the young lady's physical body can be immortal. However, this kind of soul-returning technique has been lost for thousands of years. Only a short-lived black witch tribe in the bad land of southern Xinjiang a thousand years ago heard of this magic technique.  , but it has already been extinct. This, I’m sorry, there is really nothing I can do!”

    Qinglong was dumbfounded, and then said after a while: "But, the sect leader has not eaten or drank for several days, and now he hasMr. Ghost, he has always respected you, please advise him!"

    The voice said slowly: "The Ghost King Sect Master is too sad. As time goes by, he will naturally get better"

    Qinglong wanted to say something, but suddenly his body shook, as if he had discovered something. He turned his head and looked there, only to see the weak and pale figure walking to the door step by step, and then seemed to muster up the greatest courage,  Finally walked in.

    No more sound.

    Qinglong lowered his head in silence, and in the darkness, there seemed to be a deep sigh coming from someone.

    In the stone room, on the white jade stone platform, the beautiful woman was lying there quietly, as if she was sleeping quietly.  Her father sat next to her, holding her hand and looking at his daughter longingly.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly, crying silently, his legs softened, and finally couldn't hold on any longer, so he sat down next to Baguio.

    That gentle and tranquil face has since become an indelible mark in his lifelong memory!

    In the silent stone chamber, there was a faint sound of crying, softly choking:

    "Why are you so stupid I haven't told you yet, I looked at the ancient wellThe person who arrived is you"

    Qingyun Mountain.

    Xiaozhu Peak.

    The night is already deep.

    Lu Xueqi stood silently on the mountain peak, looking into the distance, but she saw that the night was cold and the stars were shining all over the sky, as if she was mocking the common people struggling in the world of mortals.

    Footsteps sounded, and her familiar and respected master's voice sounded behind her: "Qier, why are you standing here again?"

    Lu Xueqi said nothing.

    Shuiyue looked at her, sighed suddenly, walked to her side, and whispered: "Do you think of that person again?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent, with a look of pain on her face, and said: "Master, it shouldn't have been like this, it wouldn't have turned out like this!"

    Shuiyue seemed to have fallen silent, and after a while she said softly: "This is fate, Qi'er. When you meet him again in the future, you will be sworn enemies. You must remember it clearly."

    After saying that, she sighed, turned around and walked away.

    Lu Xueqi was left standing alone. The mountain wind blew, and she felt a chill all over her body. She looked into the distance silently and said in a low voice in a voice that only she could hear: "When I meet him again"

    The night was as cold as water, illuminating her lonely figure.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 1 Ten Years

.    Black clouds hovered in the night sky, and the sky seemed to be dark and pressed to the ground. The raindrops falling from the sky rolled across the vast earth amidst the biting and whistling wind.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?? A wilderness, with no village in front and no land behind. It is vast and vast, with only an ancient road extending from the distance, and then extending lonely into the distance.

    In the dark clouds in the night sky, there was a low thunder, and the rain between the sky and the earth gradually became heavier.

    The earth is solemn and solemn. Except for the sound of wind and rain, everything is dark in the wilderness. Only a solitary light is lit on the edge of the ancient road, revealing a little light.

    This is a wilderness hut. The owner's surname is He. He is a middle-aged man in his early 40s. He is from Xiaochi Town, a day's walk from here. In this remote place, beside the ancient road, he worked hard to build a simple house to serve as a guide for people coming to the south.  Travelers heading north provide a place to stop and drink tea, thereby earning some hard money.

    At this moment, Boss He was sitting behind the counter in his shop, listening intently to the howling wind and rain outside. He frowned slightly and sighed softly. With such bad weather, he probably wouldn't have any more customers.  .

    His cabin is located between Xiaochi Town and Kongsang Mountain, a large mountain in the west. The ancient road outside the door has been a road for business travel since ancient times, and is also the only way to the big city further east - Donghai Changhe City.  , so travelers pass by from time to time.

    Right now, on this stormy night, there are still a few customers in this small wilderness shop, sitting silently in the dark and dim hut, avoiding the miserable wind and rain outside.

    "Crack."

    The wick of the oil lamp in front of Boss He made a slight crackling sound, waking up the honest middle-aged man from his drowsiness.  The sound of wind and rain outside the house became louder and louder, "whimpering" as if choking. It seemed that the guests here would not be able to leave this night.

    With this thought in mind, he raised his head and looked at the customers in his shop.  There were only five tables in the simple hut. There were guests sitting at three tables at the moment. A single man sat at the corner table. There was a dark place where the light was difficult to illuminate. The man sat alone.  There, even the face was blurry.

    As for the two tables closer to each other, there was an old man with an extraordinary bearing and a young girl sitting at one table. The old man had a bamboo pole leaning on the table with a piece of cloth on it that said "Immortal."  With the four words "guidance", it seems that he is a fortune teller.

    As for the last table, it was the most crowded business trip. There were four people in total. The corner behind them was piled with goods. At this moment, there seemed to be a young man in the middle softly cursing the bad weather.

    "Okay, stop talking." The other older man among the four shouted at him, turned around, smiled at Boss He, and said slightly apologetically: "Boss He, it's windy and rainy today.  The big one even made you stay up late with us."

    Boss He smiled and shook his head. This business trip often traveled on this ancient road, and he stopped at his shop many times, so he was considered a regular customer. He immediately said: "It doesn't matter, it's normal for me to stay up late, but today I will stay up late during the day."  It looked like dark clouds were coming from the beginning, why are you still on your way, sir?"

    The old man was startled when he heard the words, and then he looked at each other and said with a wry smile: "Actually, why don't we know that the weather is bad today, but it is really difficult to go out."

    Boss He said "Ah".

    The old man picked up the tea cup in front of him, drank all the tea in the cup, and said: "Boss He, the world is so difficult today!"

    Boss He was taken aback and said, "What's wrong?"

    The old man gave a bitter smile and said: "Ten years ago, the Demon Sect, which had disappeared for a long time, suddenly reappeared. I heard that it was still fighting a big battle with the gods of the righteous way in Qingyun Mountain. Since then, this  In the past ten years, instead of being eliminated by the righteous way, the demon sect has become increasingly prosperous, and it is heard everywhere that they are fighting with the righteous way."

    Boss He was silent, and the old man sighed and said: "We, the common people, can't control what they fight against them. However, under this fight, the world is in chaos. Now thieves are rampant, and there are countless people who rob homes and homes. We are out there."  I'm just trying to make ends meet, and I'm worried every day, for fear of encountering a strongman, so I'm on my way in a hurry, but I'm unexpectedly blocked here by the wind and rain, I'm in trouble for Boss He."

    Boss He shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter, you don't have to take it to heart"

    While he was speaking, a voice suddenly came from a distant corner, saying calmly: "So, does this gentleman think that the current chaos in the world and the rampant thieves are all caused by the demon sect you say?"

    The old man was startled, but before he spoke, he looked at the table in front of the fortune teller and the young girl. The girl had bright eyes, beautiful appearance, and a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.The nest looks adorable.

    At this moment, she suddenly opened her mouth and smiled at the old businessman: "This old man!"

    The old man looked at her and said, "What's the matter, girl?"

    The young girl whispered: "Old man, you have a thin face and many lines, but your face is not broken. Although your life has been full of twists and turns, it is still peaceful. It's just that you have a small scar at the sixth point of the heaven, lying across the middle of your face, blocking it.  The life line and the wealth line indicate that when you get older, there may be a big disaster. Now that you are getting older, it is better to talk less and cause less trouble."

    The business travelers all changed their colors, and the old man stood up and stared closely at the old man and the young man, but neither of them reacted and remained calm.  For a long time, the old man's face was uncertain. He looked around, finally sat back, held his hands to the girl and said, "Thank you for your advice, girl."

    After he sat back down, the shop immediately fell silent. The somewhat mysterious man who was in the corner just now also seemed to have quieted down and stopped talking.

    "It's just that this long night is really hard to endure. After a long time, the business travelers over there gradually started chatting, and they talked about the battle between good and evil in Qingyun Mountain ten years ago.

    “These traveling businessmen are just ordinary people, and naturally they have never been to the scene to see it, but it is rumored that this thing was born for this purpose.  Moreover, those masters of righteous cultivation have always been mysterious and unpredictable, and they are the best talking points among ordinary people.

    As they talked, the voices of several young people gradually became louder, and others heard them and were attracted.

    "In short, the situation of Qingyun Sect was already in danger at that time. Fortunately, the old god Daoxuan took part in the good fortune and used his finger to tap lightly. Thunder and lightning suddenly fell from the sky. I heard that the loud noise could be heard for hundreds of miles around. This  Only then did we repel the Demon Sect’s people!”

    "Fart!" Suddenly, there was a soft shout, but it came from an extraordinary old man sitting at the same table with the girl. Everyone was startled and looked at him, only to hear the old man say: "If Daoxuan is really that  Amazing, how come in the battle at Qingyun Mountain, so many people from the Qingyun Sect died, including two leaders of the Seven Meridians, and countless other elders and disciples were killed and wounded, do you think the demons of the Demon Sect are just freeloaders?"

    Everyone was speechless. The girl next to him frowned and whispered: "Grandpa, I just told people not to talk too much. Why do you talk so much?"

    The old man chuckled, and his face that was originally quite like a crane suddenly became a little proud, and he whispered: "Xiaohuan, don't scare me, I have shown you my fate a long time ago. Although I have been wandering all my life,  But you will be lucky when you grow old, and you will grow old safely, and there will be someone to see you off, haha, it doesn’t matter, it doesn’t matter!”

    The young girl just took a sip of tea and almost choked on his words. She coughed twice and glared at the old man angrily, but the old man was very proud and didn't take it to heart at all.

    The old man and the young man are none other than the world-traveling fortune teller Yi Xian and his granddaughter Xiao Huan. Ten years have passed since the last battle between good and evil in Qingyun Mountain. Xiao Huan has also grown up and is beautiful and beautiful.  , but still following Zhou Xian around the world.

    At this time, Yi Xian seemed to be addicted. Regardless of the fact that it was his first meeting with others, he pulled up his stool and sat among the businessmen. He began to talk about the Qingyun Battle that year. Xiao Huan was angry next to him.  But there is nothing that can be done.

    Zhou Yixian is very eloquent. Besides, he can travel around the world with just one mouth. His words are lively and lifelike, far better than those young people just now. After a while, even Boss He couldn't help but walked over.  , everyone gathered together, listening to Zhou Xian looking at the past, looking back on the past while talking and laughing

    "ah!"

    Hearing the exciting and intense part, the young people exclaimed at the same time. One of them couldn't help but asked: "Dad, were you there at the time and knew so carefully?"

    Zhou Yixian was startled, then patted his clothes with his hand, shook his head and sighed: "I have never wanted to get involved in these fighting and killing matters, so let the juniors of Qingyun Sect do it!"

    Everyone was startled and immediately felt in awe. Unexpectedly, they heard a "pop" next to them, and it was Xiaohuan who spat out the sip of tea he just drank and started coughing.

    Zhou Yixian glared at her, then turned around and smiled. At this time, a young man next to him said: "Old man, what happened to the disciple named Zhang from Qingyun Sect? Did he really turn out to be a disciple of Qingyun Sect?"

    Zhou Yixian frowned and was silent for a moment before shaking his head and saying, "I don't know about this. There was chaos in the venue that day. It seemed that even Zhang Xiaofan fell into a coma and was finally snatched by someone from the Demon Cult. He has been missing since then.  ”

    People around him sighed. In fact, the secret of Zhang Xiaofan’s life experience is actually a major secret of Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple, and will never be spread to outsiders.?But when the secret was revealed that day, there were a lot of people present, especially people from the Demon Cult, so as time passed, the news slowly spread throughout the world.  However, what Yi Xianxian said at this moment was as if he had witnessed it with his own eyes at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak in Qingyun Mountain that day.

    Boss He sighed and said, "I wonder how that young man is doing now?"

    "How is he now" Suddenly, the voice of the mysterious man sitting in the corner rang out again, with a hint of vicissitudes of life.

    Zhou Yixian turned his head, looked at the man sitting in the shadow, and said, "What, brother, do you know?"

    The man was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Of course I know, but even if you have seen him before, you probably won't recognize him now"

    Xiaohuan frowned and said, "What's wrong with him?"

    The man didn’t speak any more, and only concealed his figure in the darkness.

    The wind and rain outside the house filled the sky and the ground, and it seemed a bit more miserable

    ※※※

    Kongsang Mountain, Wanbat Ancient Cave.

    Eight hundred years ago, the old man with a black heart, the predecessor of the Demon Sect, created the heyday of the Blood Refining Hall here, commanding the Demon Sect and shocking the world.  But now that the younger generation of disciples are unworthy, this place is desolate and desolate, making it very desolate.

    And the abyss of death hidden deep underground in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave is now occupied by countless sudden foreign enemies.

    Beside the boulder with the three characters "Dead Spirit Abyss" engraved in ancient seal script, the last disciples of the Blood Refining Hall were gathered here, leaning against the boulder, and taking a few steps back, there was unfathomable darkness.  The abyss of death.

    And there were actually less than ten of them left, including Old Lao Da, Liu Hao, Wild Dog Taoist and others. All of them were injured and looked exhausted and frightened.  On the ground in front of them, dozens of corpses were lying in random directions. Men in black, several times their size, surrounded them. Without exception, they all had a skull embroidered on their chests.

    The elder took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and started to speak, but suddenly found that his voice had become hoarse at some point: "Dear friends of the Ghost King Religion, our Blood Refining Hall is just a small faction in the Holy Religion, and we have never dared to  Offending the Ghost King Sect, no, I don’t know why Senior Ghost King did this to us?”

    "Huh!" A cold snort came from among the countless men in black. A man in black with a skull embroidered in gold on his chest, who was completely different from the others, came out. He looked like a leader and said lightly: "Boss, now  The situation in the Holy Religion has become very obvious. The Ghost King Sect Master has also sent you several letters, but you are still like a wallflower. You deal with us today and worship us at the gate of the Changsheng Hall tomorrow. Could it be that you don’t take the Ghost King Sect Leader in your eyes?  What?"

    The old man’s face turned pale. He knew that in the Holy Religion, the internal fighting led by the four major factions was becoming increasingly fierce. Various small factions were all dependent on him. From time to time, he heard rumors of the sect being destroyed by mysterious figures.  But now that the Ghost King Sect suddenly invaded in large numbers, the strength that he had worked hard on for many years in the Blood Refining Hall was almost destroyed by them in one fell swoop, and the situation in front of him was also quite obvious.

    Sure enough, the man in black sneered and said: "Boss, let me tell you one more time. Now that the leader of the Ghost King Sect has a great talent, the unification of the Holy Religion is just around the corner. He wants to take your Blood Refining Hall under his banner because he thinks highly of you. You can't  Don’t be ignorant of praise.”

    As he spoke, his voice was full of threats.

    There were beads of sweat on the old man's forehead. Although the situation was clear, his small blood refining hall could not defeat the Ghost King Sect in any case, but the inheritance passed down by the ancestor was about to be destroyed in his own hands.  What?

    This decision is really hard to make!

    The man in black saw the hesitant look on the old man's face, his expression became cold, and suddenly said: "Big brother, let me advise you, you are facing me now, so you are lucky, but do you know that this time the attack will be in vain?  Who is from Sangshan?"

    The old man trembled, and the man in black sneered: "You have guessed it, yes, it is Gui Li, the deputy sect leader of our Ghost King Sect. If he comes, your end will be"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Together, someone can cough lightly.

    At this moment, a strong smell of blood suddenly came from no one knew where it came from, but it suddenly filled the entire huge space.  All the men in black in the Ghost King Sect immediately straightened their bodies, and the man in black who was leading just now also looked slightly pale. If you look carefully, you can vaguely see the corners of his eyes twitching slightly.

    Who is it that makes him so afraid?

    ?The sound of footsteps gradually began to sound, as if coming from the endless darkness of this abyss, slowly walking out.

    One step, one blood seal!

    All the men in black suddenly separated to both sides like a tide, making way for a passage.

    ??The faint cyan light, with the reddish blood light, ripples gently in the darkness and moves forward slowly.

    The faces of everyone in the Blood Refining Hall were pale and without any blood.

    Ten years ago, the Ghost King Sect did not have a figure like Gui Li, but there were rumors in the sect that after the bloody battle between good and evil ten years ago, the leader of the Ghost King Sect, the Ghost King, took a righteous traitor into his sect and regarded him as his own.  The second volume of the sacred classic "Book of Heaven" that fell into the hands of the Ghost King Sect has been passed down from generation to generation.

    "In addition to the incredible progress in Taoism, this ghost Li's temperament has become earth-shaking, and he is very murderous and bloodthirsty to the point where even the people in the Demon Sect are frightened.

    In recent years, the internal fighting within the Demon Sect has become increasingly fierce, and Gui Li, a simple disciple of the Qingyun Sect, has suddenly become the number one general of the Ghost King Sect, leading the disciples of the Ghost King Sect to kill countless families, with a "  The "Soul-eating Rod" (this name was privately given by people in the Demon Cult) sucked the blood of an unknown number of people, and coupled with the Ghost King's disapproval of it, he soon became a figure inferior to one person and more than ten thousand people in the Ghost King Sect.

    But this person was something that everyone in the Blood Refining Hall had seen ten years ago.

    The Taoist Wild Dog in the crowd looked at him. The man who gradually appeared in the darkness had such a strong bloody aura that it seemed to be emanating from the depths of his body.

    There were countless people standing in the field, but not a single sound was heard.

    His appearance was still the same as before, with no change, and the look between his brows was still vivid in his mind, but the wild dog's heart began to beat loudly, as if the person standing in front of him was not a person at all, but  It's a ferocious beast.

    "you……"

    He said the first sentence slowly, his voice was steady and stern, echoing in this place: "Will you surrender or not?"

    Countless people stood behind him, but no one came close to him.

    ?? Everyone in the Blood Refining Hall looked at each other, sweating heavily, and they didn't even feel the wounds on their bodies. But at this moment, there was a strange cry from the audience: "Go to hell!"

    Everyone turned pale. For a moment, a sword flashed out from the ground next to Gui Li and stabbed towards his lower abdomen. The assassin had disheveled hair and a wild and dazed look on his face. His two feet had been cut off, and they were bloody.  Flow like a note.

    "Looking at this person, he seemed to be a disciple of the Blood Refining Hall. He was seriously injured. In the fear and pain, he finally lost his mind and screamed crazily and stabbed Guili.  Just a moment later, dark green light mixed with bloody red light emitted from Gui Li's right hand and enveloped the man.

    The smell of blood in the air became a little heavier.

    The withered human body fell weakly to the side. The faces of everyone in the Blood Refining Hall turned a little paler. Some young disciples began to tremble. However, a red glimmer gradually appeared in Gui Li's eyes, and he slowly slowed down again.  He said slowly: "Will you surrender?"

    And the ugly black soul-eating stick (fire stick) in his hand gradually lit up.

    Behind him, all the men in black seemed to inhale together and take a step at the same time.

    The incomparable and terrifying aura surged over like an overwhelming force, overwhelming everyone in the Blood Refining Hall.

    Suddenly, a shout broke out from the people in the Blood Refining Hall: "No, no, I, I, I surrender!"

    With this voice, a young disciple ran out, left everyone in the Blood Refining Hall, and rushed to the Ghost King Sect, but subconsciously stayed far away from where Gui Li was.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    As he spoke, he stepped out from the crowd, and everyone followed him. They slowly walked up to Gui Li, took out a black palm-sized iron plate from his arms, with a black heart engraved on it, and presented it to Gui Li with both hands.  Gui Li said with a sad smile: "At this time, the Blood Refining Hall's 'Black Heart Order', the Blood Refining Hall's 800-year foundation, will be over today"

    "Nonsense!"

    At this moment, a loud shout, but with a hint of trembling fear in the tone, came from behind them.  Everyone was startled, and turned around to look. Astonishingly, they saw a person standing in front of the huge rock just now, and he did not follow them forward.

    Wild Dog Taoist!

    Taoist Wild Dog stared at the old boss, breathing heavily, but loudly said: "Boss, when you led me into the Blood Refining Hall, we were together in the Black Heart Ancestor.??I have made a solemn oath to the gods before, and I will never change it in this life. How can you do this?  "

    A look of shame flashed across the old man's face, he lowered his head and whispered: "Wild dogs, the situation is stronger than humans, don't seek death, come here quickly!"

    Taoist Wild Dog was surrounded by countless pairs of eyes, especially the pair of eyes in front that were faintly emitting a terrifying red light. It was like piercing his heart, making all the hairs on his body stand up, even his eyes.  My feet were shaking slightly uncontrollably because of too much fear.

    However, he was trembling and slowly shook his head: "No, boss, no, I can do whatever you want, but you want me to rebel against the Blood Refining Hall, no!"

    He faced the front, blank and empty, as if everything was shattered, and said in a low voice: "I grew up like a monster. Everyone despised me, even my biological parents abandoned me. I was abandoned by wild people.  I was raised like a dog and suffered all kinds of hardships and humiliations. Only after I entered the Blood Refining Hall, did it become my turn to bully others and feel proud. At that time, I swore a strong oath in front of the Patriarch that I would definitely follow the Blood Refining Hall in this life, and I would not die.  regret……"

    Everyone was stunned. The elder brother noticed that Gui Li's face gradually darkened, and he felt anxious in his heart. They didn't expect that this wild dog usually bullied the weak, feared the strong, and was greedy for life and fear of death, but now it suddenly changed like this.

    But you can’t just ignore your own life just because of this wild dog. He said cruelly: “Okay, you are great, then you can support the Blood Refining Hall alone!”

    As he spoke, he threw the Black Heart Token in his hand with his hand. The wild dog subconsciously caught it, but then his body trembled violently and he gasped for breath.

    The elders and others had all disappeared among the men in black from the Ghost King Sect. Only Wild Dog was left standing alone under the boulder emitting light, facing countless men in black, and standing not far in front of him  , is surprisingly the legendary bloodthirsty and easy-to-kill devil!

    A faint and ferocious gaze fell on the wild dog's face.

    The wild dog felt that he almost saw an evil ghost. If it weren't for the support of the boulder behind him, he didn't know if he could stand still.  However, in this extreme fear, he whispered in a trembling voice: "Just kill me!"

    As he spoke, he clenched the Black Heart Token in his hand and closed his eyes. The cold iron token seemed to melt into his body, waiting for destruction and death to come!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 2 Traveling Far Away

.    The surroundings were silent and silent, as if the only sound echoing in my ears was the sound of my own violent heartbeat, and the unknown fear of death was like the endless cold sea water, drowning the wild dogs.

    He was shaking uncontrollably

    The figure under countless pairs of eyes looked very pitiful and lonely, but he unexpectedly persisted, and the black heart order held by his trembling hands was still very tight.

    This look suddenly seemed a bit familiar, as if many years ago, that stubborn and persevering young man had inexplicable persistence.

    The red light in his eyes faded quietly, and his arms swung silently in the darkness. Suddenly, countless people in black rushed out like a tide, and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.

    The wild dog's breathing slowly calmed down. He felt a little strange in his heart, but he was still scared. He slowly opened his eyes and saw this place. I don't know when it started. Only two people, including him, were left.  .

    The smell of blood that filled the air disappeared at some point.

    That person, with his back to him, stood on the abyss of death in front of him, staring down silently, as if there were memories of his past in the deepest darkness in the world.

    There is wind, blowing gently, and the human body is very fragile against the huge abyss of death.  A thought suddenly crossed the wild dog's mind, to push him down like this while there was no one around

    Once this thought occurred, it immediately lingered in his heart like a fire, burning his whole body with heat, and he couldn't help but be eager to try it. However, while his mind was thinking so wildly, his body seemed to be resisting his will and remained motionless.

    Until, the man turned around and looked at him.

    The wild dog felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured down from his head, cooling him down to the soles of his feet.

    "Did you just want to push me down from here?" He said calmly, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    "Cang!"

    The Black Heart Token slipped from the wild dog's hand and fell to the ground.  The wild dog hurriedly picked it up, and his face turned a bit pale, but then he straightened his body, as if to embolden himself, and said loudly: "If you want to kill me, just kill me, I, I'm not afraid of you!"

    The man who was called "Ghost Li" looked at him indifferently and said: "I won't kill you. If you die, the Blood Refining Hall will really be in ruins. I'm afraid that the black-hearted old man will die in peace underground.  ." He walked forward, passed over the wild dogs, and continued, "From now on, just stay with me!"

    The wild dog was startled, and then loudly said: "You led people to destroy almost all of our Blood Refining Hall, and you still want me to follow you?"

    Gui Li ignored him and just walked forward, but his voice still came clearly: "You are too low-minded, and if you don't have me now, the Ghost King Sect will kill you first, that is, your fellow sects who surrendered, such as  As a group of elders, if you insist on insisting on the Blood Refining Hall, wouldn’t it seem that they are too shameless, and they will also kill you."

    The wild dog was speechless, with sweat on his forehead, but saw the figure gradually disappearing into the darkness, walking farther and farther away, and finally stamped his feet and ran quickly to follow him, saying loudly: "Huh, I'm not afraid of death, but  In order to revive the Blood Refining Hall, I have wronged myself"

    In the darkness, they walked in waves, one behind the other, in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Suddenly, as if something suddenly occurred to them, the person behind said: "Hey, Zhang Xiaofan, why are you doing this to me"  …”

    His voice suddenly disappeared, and deep in the darkness, a monster roared suddenly, and a thick bloody aura suddenly surrounded him.  The wild dogs shuddered.

    After a while, the breath slowly receded. The man in front remained silent in the darkness for a long time, and then he said calmly: "I have forgotten this name for many years."

    The wild dog let out a sigh of relief, but couldn't help but said again: "Then what should I call you in the future?"

    There was no answer, and the man walked forward again. The wild dog muttered a few words, not sure if he was cursing something, but he followed him anyway.

    In front of them, there is still endless darkness.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain.

    This magical and mysterious fairy mountain in the eyes of the world is still like a fairyland on earth ten years later.

    The damage caused by the battle between good and evil has long been repaired, but I wonder if the wounds left deep in my heart have also been healed?

    In a battle ten years ago, Taoist Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, and Tianyun Taoist, the leader of Luoxia Peak, unfortunately passed away. Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, rebelled. Apart from the leader, Daoxuan Zhenren, half of the six leaders were gone. They were full of vitality.  Serious injury.

    Now Chaoyang Peak and Luoxia Peak have been taken over by the elders of the sect, but only the Longshou Peak lineage. Because of Taoist Cangsong, the second largest lineage after Changmen is in Qingyunmen.There was no beginning, but after the internal recommendation of the lineage, unexpectedly, the younger generation Qi Hao took over the first position.

    And as if to be a trend, among the major factions in the Qingyun Sect, there are more and more opportunities for the younger generation to appear. For example, Zeng from Fenghui Peak, Song Daren from Dazhu Peak, Wen Min and Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak have all replaced them.  The teachers are doing more and more things.

    Even within Nagato, over the years, Master Daoxuan has gradually turned his back on the secular world and left daily chores to his proud disciple Xiao Yicai.

    ※※※

    On the mountain behind Tongtian Peak, there is the ancestral hall.

    The soft sunlight illuminates the majestic palace, making it appear solemn and mysterious.  The ancestral hall still looked dark, with the dim lights and incense candles still burning, still honoring the souls of countless ancestors of the Qingyun Sect.

    Lin Jingyu was alone in the open space in front of the ancestral hall, sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.  The Dragon-Slaying Sword, which exuded green light, floated gently above his head, shrouding him in a green halo, and flashed with a mysterious light in the sunlight.

    His face has lost its original innocence, and has become more perseverant and vicissitudes of life.

    Behind him, in the shadow of the ancestor's ancestral hall, there were two eyes, staring at him quietly.  After a while, a figure slowly walked out.

    It was the mysterious old man with wrinkles on his face. He slowly walked out of the shadows and sat down on the steps of the ancestral hall. His eyes stayed on Lin Jingyu. After a long time, he said lightly: "That's all."

    The green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword disappeared in response. Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, opened his eyes, stood up, turned his head to look at the old man, smiled, and said: "Senior!"

    The old man looked at his young face, with a smile on his lips, and said: "Your qualifications are really good, and you work so hard. Your entry into the country is much better than I expected."

    A look of gratitude flashed across Lin Jingyu's face, he bent down deeply and whispered: "Senior is so kind and kind, I will never forget it."

    The old man waved his hand gently, then sighed: "In the blink of an eye, it's been ten years again. I have nothing to teach you, and you have been with me in this ancestral hall for ten years. You can go back today."

    Lin Jingyu shuddered and looked shocked, but the old man ignored him and only said: "Do you know everything that happened in Longshou Peak?"

    Lin Jingyu came back to his senses, nodded and said: "Yes, a few days ago, senior brother Qi Hao came here to visit me and said something to me."

    The old man nodded and said: "Today I heard that the new generation of outstanding disciples in Qingyun Sect have gathered on Tongtian Peak. There may be something going on. There was news from Nagato just now. You should go there too."

    Lin Jingyu moved the corner of his mouth and looked at the old man with a hint of reluctance. The old man smiled, and there seemed to be a faint sadness on his face, but then he disappeared and waved: "Good man, there is no need to make this gesture, go."  Bar!"

    Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, bowed to the ground, and said: "Senior, the grace of teaching me in the past ten years is as towering as a mountain. I will never forget it. In the future, I will use what I have learned to eliminate demons with justice, repay the teacher, and live up to my life."  ambition!"

    The old man nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, go ahead."

    Lin Jingyu bowed again, looked at the surrounding scenery, and finally turned around suddenly, straightened his body, strode forward, and left the ancestral hall.

    The sunlight shining on his back seemed to be a bit dazzling.

    The old man looked at his figure in a daze, and at some point, another figure appeared behind him.

    "He's gone." The figure said calmly.

    The corner of the old man's mouth moved, and he stood up slowly, turning his head to look at this man, the supreme leader of the Qingyun Sect.

    "Thank you." He said suddenly.

    Master Daoxuan seemed to be slightly surprised, frowned and said, "What?"

    The old man passed through his body and walked towards the hall of the ancestor's ancestral hall, saying: "Thank you for agreeing to let this young man accompany me for ten years."

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a moment, and then slowly walked into the ancestral hall. In the middle of the hall, in front of the altar enshrining the tombs of countless Qingyun ancestors, the lights and incense candles were flickering on and off, and the faces of those who illuminated them were also dark and uncertain.

    The old man walked to the memorial altar, picked up a brand new incense candle from the incense table in front of the memorial altar, and lit it on another incense candle, replacing the one next to it that was about to burn out.

    Master Daoxuan silently watched his slow and skillful movements, and suddenly said: "Back then, I took a big risk and saved you without telling the teachers, but you didn't even say a word of thanks. Why are you a young man today?  Thank me?"

    The old man didn’t speak and stepped back.One step later, he was in the shadows, still holding the broken candle he had just replaced in his hand.  He raised his head and stared upwards. The spiritual thrones of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect stood majestically in front of him. They were sacred and solemn, with a mountain-like momentum that seemed to easily overwhelm a small person like him.

    He was silent, didn’t speak, just stared like this.

    Master Daoxuan was behind him and could not see the old man's eyes at this moment, but he could see the burning candle oil dripping from the remaining candle, drop by drop, falling on the withered palm, and then slowly solidified.  .

    That palm also seemed to be trembling slightly.

    Deep in the shadows, from afar, there seemed to be a faint sigh

    ※※※

    When Lin Jingyu arrived at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak, there were already more than a dozen people standing here.  Some of these people were familiar to him, and some were so unfamiliar to him that he had only met them a few times and only knew them to be members of the same sect.

    But without exception, everyone present knows in their hearts that the young people standing here at this moment are the leaders of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect.

    Among the crowd, the most outstanding ones are the two people. One is naturally the cold and elegant Lu Xueqi, and the other is Qi Hao, who is now dressed in the attire of the leader and has an extraordinary bearing.  Speaking of which, none of the leaders of the other veins came, and Qi Hao was the only leader of the six veins present.

    Qi Hao turned around and saw Lin Jingyu walking in. He was startled for a moment, then walked up with a big smile, hugged Lin Jingyu, looked him up and down, and said with a smile:  "Junior brother Lin, you are not keeping vigil at the ancestor's ancestral hall, why are you here?"

    In the past ten years, Lin Jingyu has been living in the ancestor's ancestral hall on the pretext of keeping vigil, and the old man with mysterious origins is related to a secret in the past of Qingyun Sect, so no one knows about it, and naturally he will not know it at this moment.  What to say, he just smiled and said: "After ten years, I also came out. Someone just happened to inform me to come here. I didn't expect you, Senior Brother Qi, to be here too."

    Qi Hao smiled slightly and said: "The head master notified outstanding young disciples from all branches to come here, saying that they have important matters to discuss. I happened to have nothing to do, so I came over to take a look."

    While their fellow apprentices were talking, a tall man walked up next to him. He was none other than Song Daren, the first disciple of Dazhu Peak.  After ten years of not seeing each other, his appearance has not changed much.

    Song Daren was familiar with Qi Hao and others back then, so he came over to chat for a while. After a while, his eyes fell on Lin Jingyu, and he said with a smile: "Junior brother Lin, I haven't seen him for several years, he is even more handsome and tall, and he must be very advanced in his Taoism."  Not a lot?"

    Lin Jingyu lowered his head slightly and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Song, you are so generous."

    When Song Daren was about to say something else, another voice came from behind him, saying: "Ah, Senior Brother Qi, do you still recognize my little brother?"

    Qi Hao looked at the person who spoke and said with a smile: "Junior Brother Zeng, I have forgotten that no one dares to forget you!"

    The person who came was none other than Zeng, the most outstanding disciple among the younger generation of Fenghui Peak, and walking beside him were the two beauties from Xiaozhu Peak, Wen Min and Lu Xueqi.

    Most people looked at the frosty Lu Xueqi. Only Song Daren looked at Wenmin and smiled. Wenmin gave him a look with a smile.

    Qi Hao and others also met with Wen Min and Lu Xueqi, and once said: "Senior Brother Qi, when you succeeded to the throne, my younger brother made a mistake and was being detained by his father. He was not able to come to congratulate me. No wonder!  "

    Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior brother Zeng, whatever you say, it's all as long as it comes to your mind."

    Zeng smiled and nodded, then glanced around and said, "Senior Brother Qi, the head master called us here this time. I wonder what the big deal is?"

    Qi Hao waved his hand and said: "I don't know the specifics, but I heard that something happened somewhere in the west. The master master wants to send out the younger generation of outstanding disciples to experience it."

    "Ah." People around him made a sound, and many people were quite curious and excited. Zeng was originally smiling, but suddenly his expression became condensed, as if he had thought of something. Qi Hao noticed and said in surprise: "Junior brother Zeng,  What's wrong?"

    Zeng smiled bitterly and said: "Young generation, outstanding disciples go down the mountain to experience?" He shook his head slightly and sighed, "Why do these words sound so familiar to me?"

    He and Qi Hao looked at each other, and suddenly they understood each other's intentions. The four people back then, now

    They all turned around and looked at the beautiful woman. Lu Xueqi stood there quietly, as if she hadn't heard anything and seemed to have buried everything deep in her heart. Her bright eyes turned and looked at Lin Jingyu.  He glanced at it, as if he wanted to see some shadow, but finally moved away.

    At this moment, suddenly the sound of bells and cauldrons sounded above the main hall, and everyone immediately stood in silence,A moment later, Master Daoxuan, the master, walked out accompanied by Xiao Yicai, glanced at everyone, said hello with a smile, and sat down on the main seat.

    Everyone saluted together, Qi Hao stood at the front, Master Daoxuan smiled and waved his hands, saying: "That's it, that's all, you can sit down."

    But among the disciples, except for Qi Hao, who now has a different identity and sat down under Master Daoxuan, the others are still standing.

    Master Daoxuan glanced at Xiao Yicai beside him and said, "Yicai, please tell me."

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "Yes, Master."

    With that said, he walked out, glanced at the people around him, and said loudly: "My fellow disciples, I invite you to come here today. There is something that requires the most outstanding disciples of our Qingyun Sect to complete."

    When he said this, everyone was shocked. Xiao Yicai smiled and continued: "Recently, there have been rumors all over the world that in the great swamp in the west, there has been a strange light suddenly rising into the sky, and it has not stopped for several days. There may be a shocking treasure.  He is about to be born. Originally, only the virtuous would live in spiritual beings sent from heaven, and we were not interested. But after the news spread, we heard that the evildoers of the Demon Cult were heading west in large numbers, intending to get involved."

    "What?"

    "Damn it!" The young disciples of Qingyun Sect suddenly became angry and shouted out one after another.

    Xiao Yicai waited until everyone's voices became quieter, then smiled and said: "If this news is false, that's fine, but if there is really a rare treasure and it falls into the hands of the Demon Cult, wouldn't it be a conspiracy against a tiger? Qingyun Sect has always been for the world.  The leader of the righteous path, the former head of the sect, has decided to select outstanding disciples from the younger generation of the sect and go to the Great Swamp of the West together to uphold righteousness and slay demons."

    Having said this, he paused for a moment, and suddenly said with a mysterious flavor: "Junior brothers, there is another important point. I heard that Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley also sent disciples to the Western Great Swamp today. Since ten  After the great war two years ago, everyone knows that these two factions are obviously in harmony with us, but they have been secretly spying on the leader of the righteous path for a long time. I hope you will not lose the face of our sect!"

    There was a commotion among the crowd, and someone suddenly shouted: "Master, don't worry, we will never lose the Qingyun Sect's face!"

    "Exactly, this time we must let the Demon Sect and the people of Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley see how powerful we are!"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and nodded, stood up, and said: "This trip to the West may be dangerous, and the people in the Demon Cult are even more dangerous and cunning. You have to worry about it on weekdays."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan said to Xiao Yicai: "Then make arrangements and leave early."

    After saying that, he glanced at Lin Jingyu who was standing in the crowd intentionally or unintentionally, then turned around and walked towards the inner hall. Everyone greeted him respectfully. When he disappeared, Xiao Yicai turned around and divided the people.

    Over there, Lin Jingyu said to Qi Hao: "Why, Senior Brother Qi, aren't you going this time?"

    Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior Brother Lin, I can't leave now."

    Lin Jingyu woke up, his face turned red, and he said, "Ah, senior brother, you are already the leader of this lineage, but I didn't expect it."

    Qi Hao patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "This is your first time traveling around the world. It's a great opportunity. I look forward to you showing off your power and becoming famous in one fell swoop!"

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said, "Senior brother, you are joking."

    Qi Hao smiled, but then his face became gloomy. Looking at no one around him, he whispered to Lin Jingyu: "Junior brother Lin, to tell you the truth, ten years ago Master Cangsong Taoist betrayed Qingyun, and what happened  We in the Longshou Peak line have always been unable to hold our heads up, especially the disciples in the Chaoyang Peak and Luoxia Peak lines. When they see us, they are like enemies. Senior brother, I, the leader, have worked very hard, so I really hope that you will  If you go out for the first time, you can help our Longshou Peak fight for a breath!"

    Lin Jingyu was speechless. After a moment, he nodded slightly and whispered: "Senior Brother Qi, I know. Don't worry, I will not let you down."

    Qi Hao smiled slightly, his face relaxed a little, and he reached out and patted Lin Jingyu's shoulder.

    Song Daren came over at this time, glanced at the two of them, and said with a smile: "Why, is Junior Brother Lin going out to Longshou Peak this time?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Exactly, I wonder who is at Dazhu Peak?"

    Song Daren chuckled and said: "Originally, it was me, the incompetent senior brother, who went there, but later my junior wife thought I was stupid, so she asked my sixth junior brother, Junior Brother Du Bishu, to go."

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Junior Brother Du has always been clever, and having him in our Qingyun Sect is like a tiger with even more wings."

    Song Daren's eloquence was naturally not as smooth and thoughtful as Qi Hao's. He joked for a few words and was about to walk away when he suddenly turned back and said to Qi Hao: "By the way, Master Qi?, my junior wife has been missing my junior sister Ling'er lately. After you go back, ask her to go back to Dazhu Peak and stay for a few days.  "

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Brother Song, you don't know yet. This morning, before I left Longshou Peak and came here, Ling'er had already gone back to Dazhu Peak, saying that he missed his mother. It seems that my mother-in-law and her are really close to each other.  Where are the mother and daughter."

    Song Daren was startled for a moment, then laughed, his hearty voice echoing in the Yuqing Palace.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 3 Old Place

.    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    The clouds are misty in the mountains, like gentle white ribbons, gently changing.  The slightly humid air in the morning and the fresh and cool wind passed over the green bamboo forest and blew over the top of Dazhu Peak.

    The buildings with Shoujing Hall as the center stood quietly in the morning light, everything seemed so peaceful

    It was just a burst of barking sound that suddenly came, mixed with a "squeaking" sound, breaking the silence here.  Rhubarb with bright fur came galloping from a distance, while Xiao Hui rode on its back, holding the hair on Rhubarb's neck tightly with his hands to support his body, while waving his other hand in the air, looking very excited.  .

    Ten years ago, Zhang Xiaofan went to Tongtian Peak from here and never came back.  For a while at the beginning, both animals became depressed, especially Xiao Hui, who was not as active as before and was depressed for a long time.  As for Rhubarb, it was also uncomfortable. It was dejected all day long. I don’t know if it liked what Zhang Xiaofan cooked too much. During that period, every time Du Bishu, who was cooking for Zhang Xiaofan, took out food to feed them, Rhubarb and Xiaohui would always get angry.  Roaring, and probably rolling his eyes after eating, looking very dissatisfied. Poor Du Bishu was also depressed for a long time.

    It’s just that time is passing by like water, and the memories of that year seem to be gradually fading away. I don’t know when it started. Xiao Hui and Da Huang started to fight and play endlessly on the top of Dazhu Peak. But even so, they  When I fall asleep at night, I always go back to Zhang Xiaofan's room, as if I was expecting something.

    Although, for so many years, this room has always been empty.

    "Hiss!"

    Dahuang suddenly stopped while running. The huge inertia made Xiaohui almost fall off its back. Fortunately, its hand was tight enough and it could barely stabilize its body.  Dahuang barked loudly, suddenly turned around, opened his mouth and stuck out his long tongue, chasing his tail, and kept spinning in place.

    Xiao Hui sat firmly on its back and grinned loudly, looking very excited and happy.  Da Huang has played this boring game countless times, but for them, it seems to be the most fun thing.

    The early morning light shone on them, the voices of the two animals echoed on Dazhu Peak, and people were still sleeping. This great time seemed to be reserved only for them.

    In the distance, in the green bamboo forest in the back mountain, there is a faint mountain breeze blowing and reverberating in the bamboo. Even the wind blowing from that direction seems to carry the fragrance of the bamboo leaves and the breath of the bamboo forest.

    Suddenly!

    Dahuang stopped chasing his tail, and Xiaohui, who was on its back, raised his head almost at the same time, opened his mouth wide, and looked towards the bamboo forest.

    ?? Green mountains, green bamboos, wind blowing, like the sea

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!" Xiao Hui suddenly screamed, and Big Yellow's reaction was a bit strange, but the voice was much softer. He barked a few times, but after a while, both animals seemed to know something, and Xiao Hui tightened his grip.  After catching Rhubarb, Rhubarb immediately spread its legs and ran quickly into the black bamboo forest on the back mountain.

    On the familiar back mountain path, perhaps because no one has come here to do homework for a long time, the lush vegetation and even the original mountain path are gradually blurred, but Rhubarb seems to be born with spiritual sense, shuttling between the woods, running faster and faster,  Soon I ran to the bamboo forest.

    The emerald green bamboo forest was deep and mysterious. Dahuang stopped outside the bamboo forest and called out a few times in a low voice. Xiao Hui jumped off its back and squatted aside, looking around.  Looking at it, I looked into the depths of the bamboo forest, scratching my head with my hands from time to time, as if I was hesitant.

    But after only a moment, Xiao Hui finally made up his mind. He called out to the rhubarb twice and walked towards the bamboo forest. It was wrong to say that he was walking, but Xiao Hui was strange.  It did not climb up the bamboo, but held it on the ground with its forelimbs, and slowly walked inward with a jumping posture. Judging from its appearance, it was cautious, but also seemed to be full of expectations.

    Rhubarb whined twice, then took steps, followed behind it, and walked into the bamboo forest.

    A monkey and a dog slowly shuttled through the quiet bamboo forest and soon disappeared.

    The morning light is blocked by the dense bamboo leaves, but from the gaps, there are still rays of light, which turn into light pillars as big as fingers, falling from the top of the bamboo forest and falling on the ground.

    Xiao Hui and Da Huang walked slowly in the bamboo forest. As they walkedunknowingly, they came to a place deep in the bamboo forest. There was a small open space that looked familiar. In their vague memory, it seemed that it was Zhang Xiaofan's first time there.  Come here, where you work hard to cut bamboo.

    Xiao Hui stopped.?, squatting on the open space, scratching his head with his hands, and looking around.

    There was silence in the deep bamboo forest.

    But there seems to be some inexplicable aura floating here.

    ????????Slowly speed up the heartbeat

    "Poof!" A gentle step stepped into the silence deep in the bamboo forest.

    Xiao Hui and Da Huang turned their heads at the same time, and the figure slowly appeared behind a thick bamboo.

    The bamboo forest suddenly became silent again, but after a moment, there was a sudden sound of cheers. Xiao Hui jumped up, turned into gray light and rushed over, jumped into the air, and jumped into the arms of that person!

    It grabbed the man's clothes tightly, laughed loudly, and released its joy without restraint, laughing non-stop.

    The man crossed his arms, the ferocious aura he once had was gone, and his brows were filled with a soft smile that he hadn't seen for a long time, and he held Xiao Hui in his arms.  After a while, he suddenly felt something again. He looked down, with a smile on his lips. He leaned down, stroked Dahuang's head that was rubbing against his body, and said with a smile, "Dahuang, are you okay?"

    Dahuang naturally couldn’t speak, he just purred in a low voice, his tail kept wagging, and he nuzzled his palm with his head.

    The corners of his eyes seemed to be reflecting light in a place where no one could see him: "Only you, you still treat me like before!"

    He sighed softly and took a deep breath. In this bamboo forest, he was once familiar with the smell of longing.

    "Whoosh!"

    Suddenly, there was another burst of hurried footsteps, but Taoist Taoist Wild Dog sprang out from behind. However, looking at the several holes torn by thorns on his old Taoist robe, we knew that he was going the wrong way.

    Taoist Wild Dog had a gloomy look on his face and complained to the former Zhang Xiaofan and now Gui Li: "Hey, brat, are you crazy? You don't have to do this if you want to die! This is the Qingyun Gate. If someone discovers it,  Even if we had ten lives, we would still be dead!"

    Suddenly, Dahuang, who had been very docile to Gui Li just now, turned around. The hair on his neck stood up and he bared his teeth. It was obvious that he had no good impression of the wild dog.  After a moment, Dahuang roared and pounced on him.

    The wild dog was startled, but when he saw this giant dog that was almost half a man in height suddenly pounced on him, he felt a slight pause in his heart and subconsciously reached out to hold his fang magic weapon.

    Unexpectedly, Gui Li said calmly from the front: "If you dare to use magic weapons to hurt this dog, I will cut off your hands and feet, and then throw them in front of the Shoujing Hall at the foot of the mountain."

    The wild dog was stunned and said angrily: "What did you say"

    But before he finished speaking, Rhubarb had already pounced on him. The wild dog was knocked down by the huge dog in a daze. Suddenly, the barking and cursing of dogs could not be heard. People and dogs were writhing, stumbling, and clattering!  The wild dog Taoist and Dahuang rolled to the back of a thorn in the distance. No human figure could be seen, and only angry roars could be heard from time to time.

    "Ouch! Damn dog, you are still bitingHey, brat, you beast, you haven't told this dog to let go yet, no, let go, ah Damn dog, those are human legs, not chicken legs! Quickly let go,  Stop bitingahhhh"

    Gui Li turned a deaf ear to the screams of wild dogs in the distance, and turned his head to look at Xiao Hui in his arms, with a smile on his brows.  After looking at it carefully, I saw that after ten years, Xiao Hui seemed to have grown up, and the feeling in his arms seemed to be much heavier than before. Even the mark between his eyes seemed to  Much bigger.

    After the initial excitement of joy, Xiao Hui was still grinning, crawling onto his shoulder as usual, and reaching out to touch his hair out of habit.

    Gui Li stood quietly, then slowly walked out, walked to the edge of the bamboo forest, and looked into the distance. The place in front of the mountain that was obscured by clouds and mist was once his warmest home.

    He was in a daze, staring deeply.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Dahuang ran out from the depths of the bamboo forest triumphantly, shaking his head and tail, and jumped to Gui Li’s side, barking "woof, woof, woof" several times.

    ??Ghost Li smiled, reached out and patted its head.

    A moment later, the Taoist wild dog staggered out of the black bamboo forest. The Taoist robe on his body was a little more tattered. There were even a few scratches on the dog's face, and the wounds on his feet were even more vaguely visible.

    At this moment, seeing Dahuang lying next to Gui Li, he felt a little scared. He didn't dare to walk over and cursed angrily from a distance: "Damn dog, don't think that anyone is supporting you. Sooner or later, I will kill you!"

    Dahuang Huodi turned around and roared at Taoist Wild Dog. The wild dog was frightened and immediately took a few steps back. However, Dahuang only looked at him to scare him and did not pursue him after a while. Instead, he turned his head and the wild dog  The dog was relieved, but there was noNo matter what, I dare not curse anymore.

    After looking down the mountain for a long time, the first ray of sunshine of the day had quietly fallen, covering the green mountain with a layer of light golden clothes.

    Gui Li closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    After a while, he turned around, reached out to hold Xiao Hui on his shoulder, glanced at the wild dog, and said, "Let's go!"

    The wild dog was eager to hear what he said, so he hurried over and muttered: "Isn't this just looking for trouble! Risking your life for a monkey"

    Da Huang seemed to feel something, stood up and looked at Gui Li.  Gui Li reached out and patted Dahuang's head, smiled, waved his left hand, and a black stick with a dark green light appeared. It was the "fire stick" of the year, holding his body up to the sky.

    The wild dog was speechless and complained: "You brat, where do you think you are! You even walked so arrogantly"

    While he was complaining, suddenly, Dahuang roared loudly. The wild dog was startled, and he quickly picked up the magic weapon and followed Gui Li.

    In front of the black bamboo forest, Dahuang stood alone, barking loudly, and kept barking

    Its roar echoed in the mountain, and it kept shouting until a white hand touched the top of its head and said softly: "Dahuang, what's wrong? Why did you come here today and scream?"  stop?"

    Dahuang seemed to be gasping for breath with excitement. He turned to look at Tian Linger, who was now a young woman, then turned back and barked loudly towards the sky.

    "Woof woof, woof woof, woof woof woof"

    Tian Linger frowned, glanced around, a little strange, and said, "What's wrong, Da Huang? By the way, where is Xiao Hui? Why isn't he with you?"

    Dahuang didn’t know whether he understood what she said, but he still barked at the sky at the top of his lungs.

    Tian Linger looked at the sky, but saw only blue sky and white clouds. The blue sky was infinite, and there were vague streaks of clouds drawn out from the clouds, galloping across the sky, which was very spectacular.  For some reason, she suddenly felt confused, and for a moment she looked at him in a daze.

    South of Qingyun Mountain, in a remote place thousands of miles away, there is a high mountain called "Huqi Mountain", which is where the main hall of the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect is located.

    In the past ten years, the power of the magic religion has become increasingly prosperous, and the masters have come out, but their internal struggles are increasingly fierce, and they are more intense than the righteousness.  The Ghost King Sect was originally one of the four major sects in the Demon Sect. In the past ten years, the sect leader, the Ghost King, has worked hard to govern with great talents and strategies. He has made the Ghost King Sect stronger and stronger, and it seems to have replaced the Wandu Sect as the largest sect in the Demon Sect.

    In today's Ghost King Sect, in addition to the mysterious four holy envoys of the previous generation of masters, there is also a mysterious figure "Mr. Ghost" who appears around the Ghost King. He usually only hears human voices but does not see anyone.  But the most eye-catching thing is the younger generation of the Ghost King Sect, especially Gui Li, who is highly valued by the Ghost King.  Now everyone knows that Gui Li will definitely be the next generation leader of the Ghost King Sect.

    In the Demon Cult, the internal fighting is not only fierce but also resorts to all possible means. I don’t know how many people have tried to drive a wedge between the Ghost King and his number one general, but they have all failed.

    And in the hearts of the few people who know about that past event, there is a touch of sentimentality towards the relationship between these two people that is so strong that it is almost unbreakable.

    The black gauze gently covered her face. The mysterious woman in black, Youji, was sitting silently in the most important room of the Ghost King Sect.  The room is not very big, but it is very cold. The reason is because in the center of the room, there is a crystal clear white ice platform, and a bit of cold air floats from the almost transparent ice platform.

    A beautiful woman, wearing her beloved green clothes, was lying quietly on it. In the wafting white cold air, her face looked a little pale, as if it were also transparent, with a cold beauty!

    She crossed her hands in front of her body, and in her palms, as if integrated with her body, was a small golden bell, shining with a strange light, as if staring at the world.

    At this moment, a low "rumbling" sound suddenly came from behind, and the thick stone door of this room was pushed open and then closed again.

    Footsteps sounded, and someone walked up to You Ji.

    You Ji slowly raised her head, and there were no more than four people who could enter this room, even from the entire Ghost King Sect.

    Gui Li's somewhat pale face appeared before her eyes. Behind the black veil, her heart palpitated slightly. She vaguely remembered that every time this man entered this place, his face became paler and paler.

    But in the man's eyes, there was no presence of Youji at all, that peaceful place?The beautiful woman there, at this moment, has occupied his entire body and mind.

    The stone room suddenly became very quiet, as quiet as death.

    You Ji stood up gently and stepped back, but her eyes remained on this man.  His figure seemed to be a little lonely again. As for the terrifying bloody aura that often appeared on him in the outside world, he could not feel it here at all.

    “I don’t know if this is the only place where he can find peace.

    She glanced at the man one last time, walked out, and carefully closed the stone door. Then she was startled, and saw Qinglong in white standing next to him.

    "What's the matter?" You Ji was silent for a moment and said calmly.

    Qinglong glanced at the stone gate and said, "He's back?"

    Youji’s black veil moved, as if she nodded slightly, and said: “Yes, I’m talking to Baguio inside.”

    Qinglong frowned and sighed softly.  In fact, they all knew in their hearts that the so-called talking was just Gui Li whispering to himself. As for whether Baguio could hear it, that was another matter.  It's just that this matter is too sad, and none of them want to talk about it.

    You Ji stood silently for a while and suddenly said: "Every time Zhang Xiaofan comes back, he will come here as soon as possible"

    Qinglong's face changed slightly and he said: "Third sister, he has been named Gui Li by the Ghost King Sect Master. I have told you many times not to call him by this name again."

    Behind You Ji’s black veil, she didn’t know what her expression was, but she didn’t even change her tone as she continued: “…But the sect master hasn’t been here for a long time.”

    Qinglong looked at her, and finally let out a long sigh, saying: "In the past ten years, the sect master has had more white hair on his temples. You can see it, right? It's not that he doesn't miss his only daughter, he just wants to  The pain is just hidden in my heart.”

    You Ji was silent for a while, then she seemed to remember something, raised her head and said, "How is the search for the black witch tribe going?"

    Qinglong shook his head and said: "The Black Witch Clan only appeared briefly a thousand years ago, but now where to look for it, I really don't have a clue."

    You Ji slowly turned around and walked out.

    The stone room where Baguio sleeps is naturally in a very secluded place in the Ghost King Sect. On weekdays, few people come here. At this moment, there are only two of them in the corridor outside the stone room.

    Qinglong looked at Youji’s walking away and suddenly said: “You’d better stay away from Guili.”

    Youji's body suddenly trembled, and she stopped immediately. Her whole body seemed to be tense, but then she slowly relaxed, turned around, stared at Qinglong through the black gauze, and said word by word: "  What do you mean?"

    Qinglong stopped looking at her, turned to look at the stone door of the stone chamber, and said calmly: "I know that you feel guilty about Baguio and think that you did not protect her well, but your private concern for that man has gone too far."

    You Ji stopped talking, but the corridor suddenly became almost colder than the stone room just now, and invisible murderous intent seemed to be emanating from the woman in black.

    "Are you saying that I actually have feelings for this boy?" She spat out one word after another.

    Qinglong seemed not to feel the killing intent in front of him, and his expression did not change. He only said slowly: "Third sister, I didn't say that. I just want to remind you that because of Baguio, there is no relationship between the Ghost King Sect Leader and this man.  The relationship has always been very delicate. I have followed the leader of the Ghost King for many years, and I know that although he regards Gui Li as one of his own, he is sometimes sad that Baguio is like this, and I am afraid there is also a bit of hatred."

    Having said this, he turned around, looked deeply at You Ji, and said softly: "Third sister, you have to take care of yourself."

    You Ji was in the distance, snorted coldly, and said coldly: "I don't know what to say!" After that, she turned around and walked away.

    Qinglong smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed slightly.

    In the stone chamber.

    Gui Li sat next to Baguio, staring at the beautiful but slightly pale face, and said softly: "I'm back, Baguio."

    ……

    "This time I went out and destroyed another sect for your father. It was the Blood Refining Hall we met back then. You must still remember it, right?"

    ……

    "I don't know why, but when I was the last person left, I suddenly thought of you and how we met here, and I couldn't kill you. Baguio, will you blame me?"

    ……

    "A few days ago, I secretly evaded the guards and secretly went to Dazhu Peak, and brought Xiao Hui back."Have you seen Xiao Hui?  It’s the monkey I raised since I was a child"

    ……

    "I went to the Black Bamboo Forest. What do you think I saw?"

    ……

    "It turns out that the black knotted bamboo that fell on the ground is still lying there. Baguio, do you still remember? It was the bamboo that the two of us sat on together"

    ……

    “It turns out, nothing has changed, Baguio.”

    ……

    "Baguio" He whispered softly, with a slightly choked voice, floating in the stone room.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 4 Dawang Village

.    "White hair is growing on the temples, and years are flowing like water!"

    The Ghost King looked away from the mirror-like surface of the water, sighed slightly, turned around, and said with a smile: "I haven't looked in the mirror for a long time, but when I saw it today, I saw a few more white hairs."

    Gui Li, who was standing behind him, said calmly, "You are too worried."

    At this moment, on the bank of a small lake in Huqi Mountain, a stone pavilion was built in the center of the lake. There was only an old wooden bridge connecting it to the shore of the lake.  Ghost King and Ghost Li are now standing in this stone pavilion in the middle of the lake.

    The Ghost King put his hands behind his back, with a calm expression, and said: "I heard that when I went to Kongsang Mountain this time, although the Blood Refining Hall was subdued, the only remaining wild dog Taoist who refused to surrender was saved by you.  About this?"

    Gui Li glanced at the Ghost King, but saw that his face was peaceful, and he didn't know what he was thinking. He nodded slowly and said, "Not bad."

    The Ghost King smiled, turned around and looked at the jade-green lake, and said calmly: "In the past, you led attacks and killed everyone. Why did you show mercy to this person today?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "Although the Blood Refining Hall is in decline now, it was the leader's sect after all eight hundred years ago. It is no ordinary sect."

    The Ghost King stood there without any reaction, and it was not clear whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied with this explanation.  After a long while, he suddenly said: "Speaking of the magic weapon in your hand, the blood-devouring bead is originally a relic of the black-hearted old man. Counting you and the Blood Refining Hall, I'm afraid there is some incest in it."

    Gui Li slowly raised his eyes and looked towards the Ghost King, but the Ghost King just turned around and looked towards him.

    The two of them's eyes collided in mid-air. Gui Li's eyes were cold, but the Ghost King's eyes were deep and peaceful.

    The Ghost King suddenly smiled and said: "Recently, it is said that a strange treasure was born in the Death Swamp in the West. Do you know about it?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, I heard about it."

    The Ghost King said leisurely: "I heard that not only those in the right way are flocking away, but also the masters from the Wandu Sect and Hehuan Sect are planning to intervene. As for the Changsheng Hall whose main hall is near the Death Swamp, they are even more willing to do their part." He paused,  Xiang Gui said sharply: "What do you think?"

    However, Gui Li did not speak immediately and remained silent for a long time. The Ghost King seemed to be particularly patient with him and showed no signs of anxiety.  After a long while, Gui Li slowly said: "This time we have conquered the Blood Refining Hall. In addition to the four major factions in the sect, the last more powerful faction has also been divided up."

    A smile appeared on the corner of the Ghost King's mouth, and he nodded: "Not bad."

    Gui Li said: "In the Demon Sect, there has always been a strong alliance, and the four major sects all want to annex each other. In the past, they were forced to jointly resist foreign enemies due to external forces from the righteous path. Now, naturally, it is different from those years ago. Now, the forces in the sect are gradually arranged, and further steps will be taken.  , the four major factions are fighting fiercely, but I don’t know who will take action first?”

    The Ghost King held up his palm and smiled: "Okay, okay! That's good."

    Gui Li glanced at him and said calmly: "In the past ten years, you have not only taught me two volumes of the Book of Heaven, but you have also passed on all your life's learning, strategies and decisions, one by one. If I can't even see this, wouldn't I be let down?"  Your hard work."

    The Ghost King looked at the young man in front of him with a smile, as if he were looking at a perfect and precious object made by himself. There was a hint of pride in his joy, and he just heard him say: "That's not entirely true. I pass things on to you, but you also have to rely on others."  You can understand it yourself. The speed with which you have progressed over the years is beyond my expectation. I thought that with your qualifications, you would have to practice for at least thirty years. Unexpectedly, it only took ten years for you to achieve great success.  Rare, rare!”

    After receiving such praise from the Ghost King, there seemed to be no smile on Gui Li's face, as if this was not something worth being happy about.

    But the Ghost King doesn’t care. Over the years, the man in front of him has changed from Zhang Xiaofan back then to Ghost Li today. His past temperament has been completely changed. Except for his appearance, there is almost no shadow of the past.  He paused and said: "In your opinion, since the four major factions in our Holy Religion are bound to fight, do you think it's better for us to take action first? Or should we wait quietly?"

    This time, Gui Li did not hesitate at all and immediately said: "Strike first!"

    The Ghost King stared at him and said, "Okay! Which faction do you think we should deal with first?"

    The ghost said sharply: "Changshengtang!"

    The Ghost King frowned, but there was admiration in his eyes, and he said, "Why?"

    Gui Li said: "Now the Ghost King Sect and the Wandu Sect are the strongest, followed by the Hehuan Sect and the Changsheng Hall. The Hehuan Sect has always been low-key, but the leader of the Changsheng Hall, Yu Yangzi, although high in moral character, is arrogant and arrogant. He has always been like Qingyun Mountain back then.  In the battle between good and evil, the host considers himselfHe is the only one who is respected in Buddhism.  Such a fool, who else would choose him?  "

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said, "That's right, that's good. Then if you were to host it, how would you proceed?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment and said: "This is a good opportunity. There is a strange treasure in the death swamp. Yu Yangzi must regard it as a treasure and will never allow outsiders to get involved. But the people of the right way are flocking here, we can wait  Changshengtang and Zhengdao are at war, and when both sides suffer, they secretly link up with the Wandu Sect and the Hehuan Sect to attack together. They will definitely not refuse to add insult to injury. Such a battle will definitely be successful!"

    The Ghost King looked at him and said nothing.

    Gui Li slowly raised his head, looked at the Ghost King, and said calmly: "What?"

    The Ghost King seemed to be looking at him in a trance. After a moment, he woke up and slowly looked away. As if sighing deep in his heart, he said lightly: "No, what you said is almost the same as what I thought."

    Gui Li stopped talking.

    The Ghost King smiled calmly and said, "You have two more days of rest, then go to the Death Swamp!" After saying that, he took a sealed envelope from his arms, handed it to Ghost Li, and said, "I will make the specific arrangements.  I have made it clear in this letter. After arriving in the Great Swamp, all the characters in the Ghost King Sect will be at your disposal."

    Ghost Li slowly took the letter and put it in his arms. He was silent for a moment, nodded to the Ghost King, and then turned and left.  But just after he had taken a few steps, he suddenly heard the Ghost King say from behind: "There is one more thing"

    Gui Li stopped.

    The ghost king's voice came slowly, saying: "When you are talking to me, how do you call our holy sect, or do you call us the 'devil sect'?"

    Gui Li was silent for a long time, and said coldly: "I have been a member of the religion for ten years, and I have been fighting and fighting here all day long. Intrigues and intrigues are everywhere. How can I be worthy of a holy name?"

    The Ghost King laughed, and then said: "Oh! So what about the righteous path you came from?"

    Gui Li's body seemed to tremble slightly. After a moment, he only heard him say: "The evil things people in the righteous way do are no worse than those in the devil's sect!"

    The Ghost King looked at him with interest and said: "Then this is not the case, and that is not the case. What do you think is 'righteous'?"

    Gui Li did not answer. He was silent for a long time, then raised his head and looked at the sky.

    ??Blue sky, white clouds.

    "I don't know!" He said in a low voice, as if talking to himself.

    After the lonely and desolate figure from behind gradually faded away, the smile on the Ghost King's face slowly disappeared.  His deep eyes seemed to be shining with mysterious light, shining non-stop. I wonder what he was thinking about?

    At this time, a voice came from the other side and said: "Sect Master, I"

    The Ghost King interrupted him and said: "Qinglong, come up!"

    "Yes." Qinglong walked over from the wooden bridge, followed the Ghost King's gaze and glanced into the distance, and said, "Was the deputy sect master here just now?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said, "What's the matter?"

    Qinglong said: "The old monster from Wan Du Sect sent someone secretly to ask the sect master when he will send his men into the Death Swamp, so that we can do something important together?"

    The Ghost King sneered and said, "Answer them. In three days, the Ghost King Sect, the Wandu Sect, and the Hehuan Sect will enter the lake together."

    Qinglong nodded and said: "Okay."

    The Ghost King pondered for a moment, then suddenly thought of something and turned to Qinglong: "Qinglong, what do you think of Ghost Li?"

    Qinglong was startled. He raised his eyes and looked at the Ghost King. He saw a peaceful look between the Ghost King's brows, but his eyes were deep and invisible. He felt an unreasonable chill in his heart, and he forgot to answer for a moment.

    The Ghost King smiled and said, "What's wrong?"

    Qinglong woke up with a start, and immediately groaned, but his expression was a little hesitant.  The Ghost King saw it in his eyes and smiled: "Qinglong, you and I have known each other for many years. If you have anything to say, it doesn't hurt to say it."

    Qinglong shook his head and smiled bitterly, and then said: "Let's put it this way! When I was his age, my moral conduct was not as high as his, and my city was not as deep as his"

    At this point, he suddenly stopped. The Ghost King frowned and said, "What's wrong? If there's anything else, just tell me!"

    Qinglong hesitated for a moment, looked at the Ghost King, and said: "The methods are not as ruthless as his!"

    The Ghost King glanced at him, but said nothing. He slowly turned around and looked at the mirror-blue lake.  Qinglong said slowly behind him: "Over the years, especially in the past two years, Gui Li's methods have become more and more fierce and fierce, killing people at every turn, and he is even more ruthless in power struggles. And among the younger generation of our Ghost King Sect,  , all the more outstanding talents, such as the monk Shasheng, Yan Hui and others, gathered under his sect."

    &nbsp; The Ghost King said lightly: "Do you think this is bad?"

    Qinglong slowly shook his head and said: "No, it's just that back thenwhy did he look like this now?"

    The Ghost King was silent for a while, and then suddenly said: "Actually, I also misjudged it at the beginning."

    Qinglong was startled and said: "Sect Master, what did you say?"

    The Ghost King said: "When I taught him the two volumes of the Heavenly Book, I thought that given his qualifications, it would take at least thirty years to achieve success. However, in the past ten years, especially the last five years, Gui Li's practice has advanced by leaps and bounds. It can be said that he has made rapid progress.  , I’m afraid he’s showing off his inner self, and even I didn’t notice it!”

    When he said this, an unknown cold light seemed to flash in his eyes that had been facing away from Qinglong, but his tone did not change at all: "He has a persevering temperament, perseverance, and has made great achievements in cultivating Taoism."  It is very beneficial, but I still doubt that there are other reasons."

    Qinglong frowned and said, "Does he have any other secrets?"

    The Ghost King shook his head and said, "You should know that he possesses the true Dharma of Qingyun Sect Taoism and the Great Brahma Prajna of Tianyin Temple, right?"

    Qinglong nodded and said: "Not bad."

    The Ghost King said slowly: "From what I have observed in secret, not only has he achieved great success in the true Dharma of our Holy Heavenly Book, but he has also made rapid progress in the Qingyun Sect's Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao and the Buddhist Prajna Prajna True Dharma. These three sects have also made rapid progress.  Does the true method secretly have miraculous effects that complement each other?"

    He turned around, smiled at Qinglong, and said: "With his current practice, coupled with the strange magic weapon 'Soul Eater' in his hand, even if you have the Qiankun Clear Light Ring, I'm afraid it will only be 50% effective."  The odds.”

    Qinglong smiled slightly and said: "I'm old, I can't compare to young people."

    The Ghost King suddenly laughed, reached out and patted his shoulder, and said, "How can this happen?" He smiled and said leisurely: "Back then, I saw that this young man must not be a thing in the pool, but now his achievements are even more important.  That's what I expected. If the Ghost King Sect is succeeded by this person, its future will be limitless. But"

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his back, but suddenly stopped talking, walked to the edge of the pavilion, and looked out.

    Qinglong stood quietly beside him, looking towards the Ghost King. At this moment, there was suddenly a hint of desolation in that powerful body, silently conveying the unspoken words.

    Baguio

    Three days later, Gui Li left Huqi Mountain and headed southwest. At the same time, he took the monkey Xiao Hui with him. In addition, the wild dog Taoist also followed him.  Originally, Taoist Wild Dog did not want to go to the dangerous place of Death Swamp, but Gui Li simply said: "After I leave, I guarantee that this place in Huqi Mountain will be a hundred times more dangerous than that swamp. Do you believe it?"

    As soon as these words came out, Taoist Wild Dog's face immediately turned pale, and his mouth was still very angry, but his feet were already following him.

    China is a vast land, of which the Central Plains is naturally the richest.  Outside the Central Plains, in the north is the bitter cold ice plain of the extreme north covered with ice and snow, which is inaccessible; in the east is the vast sea; as for the south, outside the Central Plains, there are hundreds of thousands of mountains, standing on the border, and they are endless. There are barren mountains and bad water.  There are countless poisons in the miasma, and legend has it that there are even weird and bizarre wild barbarians who drink blood from their hair and are extremely ferocious.

    And to the west of the vast land of China, there are two dangerous places.  To the northwest, there is an endless stretch of desolate Gobi, which the world calls a "barbaric land". It has not rained for hundreds of years, and the climate is extremely dry. There are occasional oases, but most of them are occupied by ferocious beasts. Naturally, once ordinary people enter,  It's a dead end.  According to rumors, there is a grand temple deep in the wilderness, which is the birthplace of the Demonic Cult.

    As for the southwest, it is the huge death swamp that the world talks about.  The climate here is completely opposite to that of the wild lands in the northwest. It rains seven or eight out of ten days a year, and all kinds of exotic plants grow luxuriantly.  This cold and damp place has always been the home of the world's most poisonous beasts and poisonous insects, and the highly toxic swamp gas unique to this place rises from the rotten soil in the swamp every rainy day.  If inhaled, without a suitable antidote, the poison will attack the heart and kill you within half a moment.  In addition, animal bodies, trees and flowers that have been soaked and rotted by rain for thousands of years have turned this place into a dangerous place. If you take a wrong step, you will be sucked into the bottomless swamp and never see the light of day.  , died miserably.

    In such a dangerous place, naturally no one would come here on weekdays.  But not long ago, there were sudden rumors in the world that in the Western Death Swamp, a huge golden beam of light suddenly shot up into the sky, day and night, and even in the middle of the night, the sky was illuminated as bright as day.  .  Three days later, the golden light gradually dissipated. From then on, there seemed to be always a huge roar in the Death Swamp, faintly heard, making those living on the edge of the Death Swamp terrified.

    &nbsp; Once the news spread, it immediately caused a sensation all over the world.  From the perspective of a cultivator, spiritual objects and artifacts have always had their own spirituality. This huge golden light is naturally a precursor to the birth of rare treasures, summoning those who are destined to go there.  Judging from this golden beam of light, the magic of this rare treasure is really extraordinary. For a moment, the world was shaken, and masters of good and evil gathered one after another.

    But underneath the chaos on the surface, there is an unknown undercurrent flowing turbulently.

    There is still half a day's journey from the Death Swamp to the east, and there is a desolate and decayed small village called "Dawang Village". It got its name because the villagers in the village believe in a mysterious god called "Dawang".  It's just that this god has never been very effective. He neither blesses the villagers here to get promoted or make money, nor does it bless them to have a good harvest and have enough food and clothing.

    In fact, if you think about it, living on the edge of such a death swamp, from time to time a monster will suddenly appear from nowhere, or a poisonous insect will escape and kill livestock. It is not a big deal. Every year, the number of people who die here is also  Not a few.  Nowadays, people with some ability have already left this ghost place and gone to the Central Plains. Most of the people who stay here are also lifeless people.

    But just in the past few days, Dawang Murakami suddenly became lively, and all the people coming and going were masters of cultivation.  Although Dawang Village is not the only entrance to the Death Swamp, it is the closest inhabited place to the Death Swamp. Before entering the Death Swamp, most people will come here to buy some dry food and water. After a few days, the villagers here in Dawang Village actually let  I made a little fortune and became a little more angry.

    At the same time, because this is the closest place to the Death Swamp, the villagers here were the first to notice the golden light pillars and strange whistling sounds in the Death Swamp, and they spread from there. Therefore, there are also many people  Come here for news.

    It’s just that when there are more people, good and evil naturally exist. Over the past few days, I don’t know how many fights have occurred in this small place of Dawang Village. Some unlucky guys have died here inexplicably before they entered the Death Swamp.  Yes, it’s really unfair.

    Less gossip.  On this day, Gui Li and Wild Dog also came to Dawang Village. Standing at the entrance of the village, they saw people coming and going in the village. It was actually quite lively, contrary to the lifeless scene in the past.

    When we walked into the village, the wild dog looked around, frowning and muttering something.

    The monkey Xiao Hui saw so many people for the first time in the past few days. He was a little excited. He lay on Gui Li's shoulder and squeaked. Gui Li patted Xiao Hui, looked at the wild dog and said, "What are you doing?"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog said angrily: "I'm looking for an inn. I've been walking for so long and why don't I find a place to take a rest? It's such a boring place. It's so hard to find an inn!"

    Gui Li said calmly: "Why, do you think there is an inn here?"

    The wild dog was startled and said, "What?"

    Gui Li turned his eyes and looked at the pedestrians coming and going on the street. Seeing that most of these people were well-dressed and obviously not the people who lived a hard life in Dawang Village, he asked, "Have you been here before?"

    The wild dog made a sound and said: "Who can come to this ghost place after eating enough!"

    Gui Li glanced at him and said, "Yes, no outsiders come here, and the local villagers are poor, so what's the use of an inn?"

    The wild dog was speechless, and the expression on its face became a little bitter.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a shouting sound coming from the street in front of me. Someone said loudly: "You can predict the future fifty years ago. You can predict the fortune of three hundred years. You can judge the yin and yang with an iron mouth. If you want to know the future, come here."  Take a fancy!"

    Both Gui Li and Wild Dog were startled for a moment, and looked towards the sound together.  I saw an old wooden table on the side of the street, with a bamboo pole stuck next to it and a piece of canvas hanging on it with the words "immortal guides the way" written on it.  On the side of the bamboo pole, an old man with extraordinary bearing shouted loudly. The voice just now was made by him, and next to him, there was a drowsy young woman with a pretty face. She was lying on the edge of the table with a look on her face.  Helpless expression.

    Needless to say, these two people are Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan.  Zhou Yixian took Xiaohuan to wander around the world. He was not very talented, but he liked to go to lively places. He heard rumors about the Death Swamp some time ago, and immediately ignored Xiaohuan's objections and pulled her to the Dawang Village.

    In the words of Zhou Yixian, at this moment, he ran out of money and became a hero. He had no choice but to read fortune tellers in the street. However, he shouted in his mouth, but his expression gradually changed: " Dear guests, I have received the true biography of my ancestor.  , can restrain the poisons in the world. In the dead swamp, the methane gas is extremely poisonous. As long as you wear the sachet I sell, you will be invulnerable to all poisons and indestructible"

    Xiaohuan sighed softly next to him. After sitting here for several hours, his grandfather shouted enthusiastically, but in fact he didn't sell a single sachet.  Local people believe it but cannot afford it (Monday XiankaiHowever, the outsiders are all people on the path of cultivation, and they are all well-informed, and the word "liar" is written on them when they look at them.  Fortunately, all the righteous heroes are busy seizing treasures and don't care about this fortune teller. Otherwise, if any of the ordinary disciples' blood suddenly boils and wants to eliminate harm for the people, I'm afraid they won't be able to eat and walk away.

    Seeing Zhou Yixian still shouting energetically, Xiaohuan was a little impatient. He stood up and was about to call his grandfather. Suddenly, there was a flower in front of him, but there was a person standing in front of the wooden table. It was a young man.  The man was wearing light blue clothes and had handsome features, but his face looked a little pale for some reason.

    "Miss, I want to read fortune tellers." The young man said calmly with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Xiao Huan frowned and looked at him. At this time, Yi Xian also noticed what was going on here. He quickly came back with a smile on his face and said: "Sir, what do you want to see, wealth or marriage?"  How do you look at it, face reading, palm reading or calligraphy?”

    The young man pondered for a moment and said, "I also want to enter this swamp of death. Please help me see what my luck is like!"

    Zhou Yixian chuckled and said: "No problem, no problem. Come on, sir, please take a seat. Well, first of all, we are the true descendants of the ancestors, and our physiognomy is unparalleled, so it costs ten taels of silver for one look"

    The young man was startled and said, "Is it so expensive?"

    Zhou Xian smiled but did not answer.

    The young man then turned his eyes, looked at Xiaohuan again, and said with a smile: "Okay then! Ten taels is ten taels. Let's do it! You can help me test the word first."

    Xiaohuan glanced at him, took a piece of white paper from the side, handed over the thin pen, and said: "My guest, please write a word first"

    Unexpectedly, the young man took the pen and said with a smile: "No, I will just write down my name. You can help me test it. What is the luck of my name?"

    As he spoke, he wrote three words on the white paper and handed it to Xiaohuan.

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment, took it, looked at the white paper, and heard the young man smiling slightly: "My name is Qin Wuyan!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 5 Face Reading

.    Xiaohuan frowned slightly, but her eyes gradually brightened. She looked carefully at the white paper in her hand. The three words "Qin Wuyan" on it were written neatly. The strokes were straight and round, and the corners were restrained and smooth. It was quite beautiful.  One-hand writing.

    Xiao Huan blinked his eyes, smiled suddenly, and said: "My guest, you have 'Yan' in your name, which is originally the power of two fires to the Yang, but with the word 'Wu' in the middle to suppress it, and the twists and turns, it is feminine;  Also, the word 'Qin' refers to the west, so I hope you can go to the cold and cold land in the west and make great profits!"

    She put the white paper gently on the table, looked at Qin Wuyan and said: "The Dead Lake in the west is a dank place. If you go there this time, your luck will be good."

    A smile appeared on Qin Wuyan's face, and his young but pale face seemed to have a bit of blood. He nodded and said, "Thank you, miss. These are ten taels of silver. Please keep them." He took out ten taels from his arms.  Patterned silver, placed on the table.

    Xiao Huan looked at it but did not make a move. However, Zhou Yixian next to him reached over, took the silver into his arms, and said with a smile: "Thank you, sir."

    Qin Wuyan smiled, but had no intention of leaving. Instead, he took out another ten taels of silver from his arms and placed it on the table.  Zhou Xian was startled and said, "Sir, what are you doing"

    Qin Wuyan said calmly: "I have a friend who is also going to the death lake. Please give me a test for him, please."

    Xiaohuan was startled. Qin Wuyan had already taken the pen and paper, wrote two words on it, handed it to Xiaohuan, and said with a smile: "His name is Gui Li!"

    The originally bustling streets and the surrounding sounds suddenly became quiet.

    Some people quietly retreated, while others quietly approached. On the roof of the street corner, there were vague figures. Although it was daytime here, it suddenly became a bit cold.

    The people present naturally felt this inexplicable change. Zhou Yixian frowned slightly and looked around. Before he could say anything, Xiaohuan had already pushed the white paper over and said lightly: "I'm sorry, Sir, I'm trying to test the words."  One must write it in person before it can be calculated."

    Qin Wuyan was not angry, he just smiled and said, "Really?"

    Judging from his appearance, he had no intention of leaving and was still standing in front of the table.  Xiaohuan's expression changed. At this moment, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and wrote the word "Ghost Li" on the paper. Then someone said lightly: "Girl, please look at these two words of mine."

    Xiaohuan turned her eyes and looked at him.

    In the blink of an eye, it seems like ten years have passed!

    Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, his smart eyes moving around, but between his brows, it seemed that nothing had changed, and he still looked like he had before.

    On the street, there was a deathlike silence, in the dark and bright, surrounding the two young people, as if there were two groups of forces, monitoring and confronting each other

    Xiaohuan was stunned for a long time and took the piece of paper.

    "Ghost Li!"

    She read softly.

    These two characters are far less beautiful than Qin Wuyan's calligraphy. The writing is dignified, clumsy and unprofessional, but each stroke is extremely clear. The strength of the strokes seems to be restrained, but it is at the end of each stroke.  As if they couldn't suppress it, they all showed a bit of edge, and there was an air of pride rushing towards them.

    Xiaohuan's eyes seemed to be getting brighter at this moment. After a while, she put down the white paper, paused, and then said: "This guest, what do you want to ask?"

    Xiao Hui suddenly jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder, landed on the table, picked up the brush, and started playing with it curiously.

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and said: "I also want to go to this death swamp, and ask the girl to see how my luck is?"

    Xiaohuan looked at him, smiled suddenly, and said: "Everyone has a soul. Those whose souls linger after death are mostly ghost bodies, which are feared by the world. If you give such a sad name, you clearly don't believe in ghosts and gods. Why bother?"  ask me?"

    Gui Li glanced at her silently and said nothing, but Qin Wuyan next to him suddenly laughed and said: "Wrong, wrong, the girl is wrong."

    Xiao Huan was startled by what he said and said, "What did I do wrong?"

    There was a faint light in Qin Wuyan's eyes, facing Xiaohuan, but his eyes were scanning Gui Li, and he smiled and said: "In ancient times, the evil king of heaven created the world, and the holy mother of Youming created all living things. This is a permanent and certain thing, how can you not believe it?  ?”

    In the demon sect, the two saints have always been revered, namely, the Heavenly Shaming King and the Youming Holy Mother. Ordinary believers have always believed in them, but in the eyes of those who are on the right path, they are naturally crooked.  But Qin Wuyan said it calmly, as if he was questioning something.

    Behind him, the invisible pressure on the street suddenly increased as he turned his head.

    Gui Li slowly turned around and faced him, Qin Wuyan?Turn around at the same time.

    The two young men looked at each other coldly on this simple street.

    There was silence all around. Zhou Yixian suddenly felt a buzzing in his head, felt dizzy, and even his breathing became tense involuntarily.  He secretly looked around, and after a moment he found many people who seemed to have nothing to do with this place, either listening or peeking, some of them simply looking directly at this place, and even holding magic weapons in their hands, quite ready to use them at any time.  The posture of letting go and killing.

    Gui Li's pupils shrank slightly, and his voice became a little deeper, and he said, "Young Master Poison?"

    The smile on Qin Wuyan's face gradually disappeared, and he looked solemn, but his voice remained steady as he said, "Young Master Xue!"

    "Snapped!"

    Suddenly, a deep voice suddenly sounded in the field, and the two groups of people who were secretly and tensely confronting each other on the street were suddenly frightened. The originally tense scene was like a sharp roar in the silence, and was about to explode.

    Even though Gui Li and Qin Wuyan still maintained calm faces, the corners of their eyes seemed to twitch slightly.

    A slightly panicked and embarrassed voice sounded in the audience: "No, it's okay, I, I didn't mean it"

    Everyone looked at it, but it was Zhou Xian who was so nervous that he accidentally dropped the money he had just collected and dropped it on the ground with a muffled sound. Xiao Huan saw sweat on his forehead and glared at him angrily. Zhou Xian's face turned red and he said sarcastically.  He was speechless, but there was a shock in his heart.

    In the past ten years, the power of the Demon Cult has grown greatly, and many young talents have emerged from the younger generation. Among them, the three most outstanding ones are collectively known as the "Three Young Masters" by those who have good intentions, namely: Qin Wuyan of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, known as the "Three Young Masters".  He is the "Poisonous Young Master"; the Ghost King Zong Gui Li is called the "Blood Young Master"; the remaining one is Jin Ping'er of the Hehuan Sect, known as the "Miao Young Master".

    Among the four major sects of the Demon Cult, only the younger generation of Changshengtang has no one above them, and there are few successors.

    Over the years, these three young men have been the most influential people in the Demon Sect. They have already held great power in the sect at a young age. Wherever they go, there is bloodshed from time to time. Fighting and bloody battles are inevitable, but they have never interacted with each other.  Met.  Therefore, someone once said that when these three people finally face each other, I am afraid that it will be the time when the real fight between the four major factions of the Demon Sect begins.

    At this moment, the two most powerful factions in the Demon Sect, the Wan Du Sect and the Ghost King Sect, were facing each other as the two young men stared at each other.

    The atmosphere in the field was extremely quiet and tense. Zhou Yixian felt that he was almost out of breath. He wanted to secretly pack up the small ring and sneak away, but at this moment he did not dare to act rashly, otherwise these two young people would be  The evil stars have a bad reputation all over the world, but I can never afford to offend them.

    At this moment, Qin Wuyan suddenly smiled and said: "Brother Guili, I have long admired your name. Today I finally have the honor to meet you. What a blessing!"

    His smile immediately eased the tense atmosphere a lot. Zhou Yixian almost immediately felt that the invisible pressure that had been suppressed from all directions began to slowly recede with his smile.

    Although Gui Li did not smile, the expression on his face softened. In their hearts, they both knew that now was not the time for them to fight.

    "Brother Qin has given me the award."

    Qin Wuyan, as if the confrontation just now did not exist at all, smiled and said: "Brother Gui Li is coming here. I believe that the rare treasures in the Dead Lake will not escape from my hands."

    Gui Li looked at him deeply and suddenly said: "In this big world, Gui Li is a low-ranking person. If Senior Poison God wants this thing, as long as he opens his mouth, no one will dare to snatch it away."

    Qin Wuyan’s expression changed slightly, and he immediately said: “The family master has long since stopped caring about world affairs. Besides, if there is someone to belong to, it should be the senior Yu Yangzi of Changsheng Hall who runs this place.”

    Gui Li looked at him, nodded slowly, and said, "Brother Qin is right."

    The two of them looked at each other and suddenly smiled.  Qin Wuyan cupped his hands, turned around, and walked away with his hands behind his back. Seeing his elegant figure, those who didn't know his identity would probably think he was a handsome young man from the world.

    As his figure walked farther and farther, on the originally busy street, the pedestrians who were coming and going just now suddenly walked away and dispersed, and half of them disappeared in a moment.

    Gui Li slowly turned his head and his eyes fell on Xiao Huan standing aside. Xiao Huan's bright eyes looked at him without any fear at all.

    Gui Li looked at her for a long time, then at Zhou Xian, and finally his eyes returned to Xiao Huan. Suddenly a faint smile appeared on his lips, and he whispered: "You have grown up."

    That long-lost smile suddenly appeared, as if melted by a ray of spring breezeThere was a lot of ice and snow, but it just passed by in a flash. By the time Xiao Huan came to his senses, Gui Li had already picked up the monkey Xiao Hui and headed west.  The people around him either followed from afar or followed closely, and gradually most of them disappeared.

    For some reason, Xiao Huan suddenly felt an inexplicable confusion in his heart. He silently looked at the young man's back and saw that there seemed to be a crowd surrounding him in the distance, but no one dared to approach, except for the monkey on his shoulder.  .

    Even that figure seemed a bit desolate.

    She watched silently, dazed.

    "Hey, little girl!" Suddenly a loud shout sounded next to her.

    Xiao Huan and Zhou Xian who were cleaning up were both surprised. When they looked around, they saw a strange-looking Taoist with a dog-like face standing in front of them and said: "Little girl, you look like you are good at telling fortunes. I will tell your fortune for you."  Taoist Wild Dog, tell me your fortune!"

    Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "Oh! What do you want to do, sir? A fortune telling or a calligraphy test?"

    The wild dog was about to speak when he suddenly heard a "squeak" sound coming from the side. Everyone was stunned, but for some reason, the monkey Xiao Hui ran back and ran to the fortune-telling stall in two or three steps.  He was spinning around, looking over and over at these three people.

    The wild dog glared at Xiao Hui and said viciously: "Why are you urging me? Is your Taoist master going to eat this little girl?"

    With that said, he turned around and said to Xiaohuan: "I can't read, so just show me my face."

    Xiaohuan smiled slightly and said, "Sir, what do you want to ask?"

    The wild dog was startled for a moment, frowned and thought for a moment, then said: "I, I have a heavy burden. Do you think I will make great achievements in the future?"

    Xiaohuan stared at his face for a long time and said: "You have a strange face, one of a kind, but it is definitely not a strange appearance to achieve great achievements. The three lines on your forehead were born early, but the merit lines were pushed aside, and the merit lines were in the center.  If you are cut off, you will be unable to follow up." She smiled slightly and said: "Without the help of noble people, it will be difficult for you to achieve anything in this life."

    Xiao Huan said these words easily, but Taoist Wild Dog's face turned pale and ugly when he heard it. But at this moment, Yi Xian came up to him, hehe stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "Sir, thank you for the ten taels of silver!"

    The Wild Dog Taoist glared and said angrily: "Bah! This woman is talking nonsense! Your Wild Dog Taoist has always been blessed with great fortune. He has never achieved anything, yet he dares to ask me for money. You are looking for death!"

    Zhou Yixian was startled, but Xiao Huan's expression remained unchanged. Just when the wild dog was about to turn around and walk away, the monkey Xiao Hui who had been squatting next to him suddenly screamed "Zhi Zhi" twice and suddenly jumped up and jumped.  to the wild dogs.

    The Taoist Wild Dog was suddenly startled, dancing around and angrily saying: "Damn monkey, what are you doing"

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hui had already taken advantage of him to wave and jumped away again. This time he landed on the table in front of Xiao Huan, grinning at Xiao Huan.

    Xiaohuan looked at the monkey and looked very cute. He couldn't help but smile on his face and said, "Little monkey, what are you doing?"

    Xiao Hui stretched out his left hand to scratch his head, rolled his eyes in a circle, stretched out his right hand behind his back, and spread it out in front of Xiao Huan.

    Xiaohuan took a look and couldn't help but be startled. In the monkey's hand, there was an ingot of grained silver. Judging from the size, it was probably more than thirty taels.  At this time, Taoist Taoist Wild Dog behind him was also shocked. He stretched out his hand to touch his arms and became furious: "Beast, you actually stole your Taoist's money and turned against you!"

    Immediately, a gray light flashed on his hand, and the fang magic weapon appeared. He raised his hand and was about to hit Xiao Hui on the head.

    Xiaohuan's expression changed, and she retracted her left hand into her sleeve. She was about to do something, but the monkey Xiaohui screamed at the wild dog, jumped up and down on the table, and showed its teeth and claws. Looking at it, it seemed to be more powerful than the wild dog Taoist.  Arrogant.

    The wild dog Taoist's hand was in the air, and he suddenly seemed to think of something. After several reluctances, he finally put down the magic weapon and said in a vicious voice: "Okay, you're cruel! One day in the future, I will call you this beast and that stinky person."  Come and beg me together!"

    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.

    The monkey Xiao Hui jumped up high, turned around, opened his mouth and smiled at Xiao Huan.  The more Xiao Huan looked at it, the more he liked it. He couldn't help but stretched out his hand to touch Xiao Hui's head, and smiled softly: "Thank you! Little monkey."

    ??The little gray eyebrows were smiling widely, and he kept touching his head with the monkey's paw. Even his tail sometimes straightened and shook, sometimes curled up.

    Zhou Xian collected the money that fell on the table and felt very happy. He came over and reached out to touch the little gray monkey's head, and said: "Haha, good monkey, good monkey"

    "Squeak!" Unexpectedly, Xiao Hui suddenly screamed and opened his mouth to bite. If not for Zhou Xian's hand shrinking quickly, he would have almost been bitten by it.  Zhou Yixian was stunned for a moment, but saw Xiao HuanHe smiled happily, stroking the little gray head, he was so harmonious with each other, but he didn't know why he was doing this to himself, and he looked a little worried.

    The more Xiaohuan looked at it, the more she felt that Xiaohui was cute. She couldn't help but reach out and hold Xiaohui in her arms, teasing Xiaohui to play with.  Zhou Yixian started to pack things next to him, but he was unconvinced. He shook his head and sighed: "Alas! What kind of world is this now? Even monkeys are so lustful"

    Xiaohuan's face turned red, she glared at her grandfather and said angrily: "Grandpa, what did you say?"

    Zhou Xian smiled awkwardly and did not dare to say anything more, but turned his head, still showing the worried look of a saint: "Alas! The world is getting worse! The world is getting worse!"

    Xiaohuan was too lazy to pay attention to him anymore. She turned her head and thought about it. She walked aside and took out a small bag wrapped in paper from her own package. She opened it gently and saw two bunches of crystal-clear candied haws inside.  The sweet fragrance penetrates the nose.

    Xiao Huan picked up a bunch and handed it to Xiao Hui in his arms. Xiao Hui took it, but left Xiao Huan's body and jumped back to the table. His eyes were rolling, looking at the candied haws in his hand. Finally, he carefully  Put it in your mouth and lick it with your tongue.

    Xiaohuan lay on the edge of the table, looked at it with a smile, and said, "Sweet! It's delicious!"

    The little gray monkey blinked and nodded immediately. He held the candied haws in his hand and jumped happily on the table. After a while, he jumped off the table, waved to Xiaohuan with the hand holding the candied haws, and then walked away to the street.  He ran away and soon disappeared into the distance.

    Xiaohuan watched its figure gradually disappear, smiled and shook his head. He really liked this clever monkey, but it was a pity that it was not his, and he felt a little regretful.  Turning around, he found that Zhou Xian was also looking at the monkey Xiao Hui's whereabouts. He was in a daze and seemed to be muttering something. He couldn't help but said: "Grandpa, I am just a little monkey. You are so old, but you still hold a grudge."  Even if you do, you won’t be afraid of being laughed at by others!”

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said: "What do you know? It suddenly occurred to me just now that this monkey is so powerful that it can steal money from cultivators like the wild dog Taoist without anyone noticing. If I raise it too  A monkey like this can steal as much silver as it wants"

    Xiaohuan was furious and said angrily: "Grandpa!"

    Zhou Yixian came back to his senses, smiled awkwardly, did not dare to answer the conversation, and concentrated on packing his things.

    Xiaohuan glared at him, turned around, packed his bag, and wrapped up the remaining bunch of candied haws. Suddenly, he heard a clear laughter next to him, and someone said: "Why do you still love eating it so much after not seeing each other for three years?"  Sugar-coated haws?"

    Xiaohuan was startled, and when he looked up, he saw a young woman, dressed in goose-yellow clothes, with an oval-shaped face, picturesque features, and charming eyes. At first glance, she was pure and beautiful, but at the second glance, she was so charming that she captivated the world.

    Xiaohuan was surprised and laughed. He immediately put down the things in his hands, took the woman's hand, and said with a smile: "Sister, why is it you?"

    The woman was obviously very familiar with Xiao Huan. She stretched out her hand and pinched Xiao Huan's face. She smiled and said, "I haven't seen you for three years. Sister, you are becoming more and more beautiful. Even I can't help but be tempted by it."  ah!"

    Xiaohuan's face turned red and she cursed: "Not serious! Why are you here?"

    The woman smiled slightly, did not answer, but glanced towards the west, where Qin Wuyan and Gui Li had just gone.

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and said: "You want to go to Death Lake too!?"

    The woman blinked her eyes, and for a moment her charming and charming smile returned, saying, "Sister, do you want to go in and watch the fun?"

    Xiaohuan frowned slightly and said, "But there is really"

    The woman chuckled lightly and said: "What are you afraid of? I'm here! Can you still let others bully you? Even if you don't care, I will feel bad for you!"

    Xiaohuan rolled his eyes at her, but couldn't help but laugh, and said, "That's fine, we haven't seen each other for a long time anyway, and I also want to talk to my sister more."

    With that said, she turned to Zhou Yixian and said, "Grandpa, are you going?"

    Zhou Yixian obviously also knew the identity of this woman. He expected that she would be fine with her presence, so he smiled and said: "Go, of course I want to go."

    The woman smiled slightly and said to Xiaohuan: "Sister, let's go!"

    As he spoke, he put his arm around Xiaohuan's shoulders and whispered something in her ear. Xiaohuan chuckled. The two of them walked slowly, leaving a large pile of things to Zhou Xian to clean up.

    Zhou Xian was startled for a moment, shook his head and sighed, while packing his things, he lamented that the world was declining and people did not respect the elderly

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 6 Death Swamp

.    The sky is gray and the pressure seems to be very low. There is a dark wind blowing from nowhere, and when it blows over the body, it makes people feel chilly.

    Next to a swamp overgrown with grass, there is a faint path extending inward.

    Once, a group of disciples of the Qingyun Sect stood at the entrance of the Death Swamp and looked in. They saw a vast area, with lush water and grass everywhere, and occasionally a solitary tree standing in it.  There was a faint smell of decay in the air, and over the swamp, a mist like gray gauze floated, making people only able to see nearby places, making it look increasingly mysterious.

    Zeng frowned and turned around. The thirteen younger generation disciples of Qingyun Sect, headed by Xiao Yicai, all had serious expressions on their faces.

    Since ancient times, Dead Lake has been notorious for being "hard to get in and out", and no one knows what evil things are there.  This time, a group of people from the Qingyun Sect came to the west. Regarding Xiao Yicai's status and cultivation, he was obviously the leader of the group. At this moment, he stared into the depths of the Death Pond for a long time, and calmly said to everyone: "Yesterday, Senior Brother Li Xun of Fenxiang Valley sent me a letter.  Between the lines, he said very politely that he would work with our Qingyun Sect to eradicate the evildoers, so they took the first step and have already entered this dead lake."

    There was a commotion among the people behind him, but Lu Xueqi looked calm, standing next to senior sister Wen Min, silently staring into the death pool.  On the other side, Lin Jingyu, who was going down the mountain for the first time, snorted coldly.

    Xiao Yicai said lightly: "Actually, everyone knows very well what Fenxiang Valley means. If they get the unknown treasure first this time, their momentum will naturally increase. I'm afraid some people will also think about the position of leader of the righteous path in the future.  Let's take turns to sit down." At this point, he paused, and then a smile appeared on his lips, and said: "But there is no need to worry, I expected that there would be signs here early, but until today, no one has gotten the piece  Rare treasure, it can be seen that there must be many twists and turns and dangers in it. They are eager to seek success, so let them go, but after we enter this death lake, we need to be careful in everything. This death lake is notorious and dangerous, and it is said that  There may be demons from the Demon Cult here, after entering, everyone must take care of each other, remember, remember."

    Zeng said: "What Senior Brother Xiao said is that it's getting late, why don't we go in too!"

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "That's fine. After entering, everyone should not stay too far away, and don't fall to the ground casually to avoid being injured by poisonous insects or falling into the bottomless swamp."

    Everyone nodded, Xiao Yicai waved his right hand, raised the "Seven Star Immortal Sword", flew up, and flew inward first. Then, the Qingyun Sect disciples got up one after another, turned into dazzling lights of different colors, and followed closely.

    After a while, this group of young elites from the Qingyun Sect disappeared into the mist of Death Lake.  The open space at the entrance suddenly fell into an empty silence. Only among the water plants, a water bubble suddenly appeared from nowhere, and a "glop" sound spread far away here.

    "Pa", Zhou Xianxian slapped him hard on the right side of his neck. His neck suddenly turned red, but the mosquito that bit him had already buzzed away and seemed to be proud of it.  After wandering around in front of him, he flew away contentedly.

    Zhou Xian's face had a bitter color, and from time to time he saw small patches of insect bites on his face. Although they were not serious, they looked very embarrassed. At this moment, he complained loudly and said: "What the hell is this place? Where did so many of them come from?"  Damn mosquitoes? In just one day, I’ve already sucked half of my blood!”

    Xiao Huan, who was walking in front, turned around, a little worried, and said, "Grandpa, are you okay?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Nonsense, do you think I'm okay?"

    Xiaohuan frowned and said: "It's strange, these mosquitoes are real, why do they bite you alone? Sister Ping'er and I are fine."

    The beautiful woman in goose-yellow clothes standing next to Xiaohuan also stopped and looked back.  She walked in the middle of the swamp with Xiaohuan and Zhouxian. Zhouxian was careful but often left mud and water marks on his feet, but she seemed to be walking smoothly, with no stain on her body.

    Zhou Yixian was annoyed and looked at a small tree next to him. He carefully went over and tried it. The soil on the ground was still hard, so he sat down and said loudly: "I'm tired from walking, let's take a rest."

    Xiaohuan looked slightly apologetic and looked at the beauty in yellow clothes next to her. The woman she called Sister Ping'er smiled and said, "It's okay, let's just take a rest!"

    Xiaohuan looked at her gratefully, and then looked around. All he could see was the vast fields. A little further away was the thickening fog, which made it difficult to see clearly. Along the way, if this Ping'er sister hadn't led the way, she would still have been there.  I really can't get in.

    At this time, she couldn't help but said: "Sister, it'sIt's me and grandpa who are dragging you down. Otherwise, wouldn't it be much faster if you flew in the air?  "

    The woman smiled sweetly and said: "It doesn't matter, I came to this dead lake and I wasn't in a hurry."

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and said: "Sister, weren't you sent by Hehuan to seize this rare treasure in the dead lake?"

    It turns out that this pretty woman in goose-yellow clothes is Jin Ping'er, who is as famous as Gui Li and Qin Wuyan. I don't know how Xiaohuan and Zhouxian got to know this famous new generation master of the Demon Cult.

    But Jin Ping'er obviously favored Xiao Huan very much and loved her very much. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Yes! But there are so many people here this time, so let's take our time and not be in a hurry."

    Xiaohuan felt strange, but after thinking about it carefully, she realized that it was the secret of her Hehuan sect. It was hard to ask further, so she changed the subject and said: "Sister, it has been a day since we entered this dead lake.  , I think you seem very familiar with it, do you know the way?"

    Jin Ping'er shook his head and said, "I have never been here."

    Xiaohuan was startled.

    Jin Ping'er looked at her and saw Xiaohuan's bright eyes full of doubts. He couldn't help but smile and said: "Have you heard that there is a fragment of an ancient book that records all kinds of weird things, rare and exotic animals in the world"

    Xiaohuan pondered for a moment and said, "Could it be 'the gods and demons have different ideas'?"

    Jin Ping'er nodded and said: "Exactly, this book was written by an ancient stranger. It is said that there were originally nine chapters, but most of them have been lost. In addition to the 'Monster and Spiritual Beast Chapter' and 'Fairy Monster Chapter' that have been handed down, there is another  I accidentally obtained the fragment of the "Landscape Chapter", and at the end of it, there are some records in the dead lake here."

    Xiaohuan finally understood, but before she could say anything, there was another crisp sound from Yiyi Xian on the other side, and then she heard Yiyi Xian curse loudly. She must have been bitten and sucked by some unknown mosquito.  Blood goes.

    After all, Xiaohuan and he are granddaughters, and she is concerned about it. She then thinks that although there are many mosquitoes along the way, they have done nothing wrong to herself and Jin Ping'erqiu, only biting Yi Xian. There must be something weird in this, and she naturally does not have this ability.  , then it fell on Jin Ping'er.

    At that moment, she turned around and looked at Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er smiled and said nonchalantly: "Sister, what's wrong?"

    Xiaohuan smiled bitterly and said: "Sister, my grandfather well, I know you have great powers, why don't you help him!"

    Jin Ping'er glanced at Zhou Xian with quite a bit of disdain in her eyes, but turned around and saw Xiao Huan's pleading eyes, shrugged her shoulders and said, "That's all, for your sake, I'll give him an advantage."

    As he spoke, he took out a small white jade bottle from his arms, handed it to Xiao Huan, and said, "There is some medicine in this bottle. Ask him to apply it on his body, and the mosquitoes will naturally stay away."

    Xiaohuan happily took it, with a smile on her face, and said, "Thank you, sister." After saying that, she quickly walked to Yiyi Xian and handed the bottle to him. Yiyi Xian was stunned for a moment, then suddenly jumped up and shouted angrily:  "There is such a good thing, but you don't"

    Jin Ping'er's face turned cold and he stared at it. Yi Xianden immediately became silent. As if he had something to do with something, he lowered his head and took the bottle, poured out the liquid, and applied it all over his body. After a while, he only felt a refreshing fragrance. Sure enough, he just felt the fragrance.  The annoying mosquitoes flying nearby suddenly stopped making noise, and now my whole body and mind relaxed.

    Xiaohuan walked back slowly, handed the bottle back to Jin Ping'er, hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "Sister, do you still care about the wrong things my grandfather did back then?"

    "Hmph!" Jin Ping'er's face turned slightly cold as he said, "Three years ago on the edge of the East China Sea, he talked nonsense for a while, but he almost put me to death. If you hadn't discovered it earlier, sister, you would have harmed yourself.  Nian Yangshou, used the 'Soul Collection Magic Formation' for me to remove the possessed demon spirit. I would have been worse off than dead right now. If this old man hadn't"

    Xiaohuan gently took Jin Ping'er's hand and called out in a low voice: "Sister."

    Jin Ping'er glanced at her and sighed slightly, then a smile appeared on her face, and her eyes were full of love and affection. She patted her palm and said: "That's it, that's all. With you as a good sister, I have long since put the past into my hands."  I have put the matter aside, but sometimes I still don’t like your grandfather when I look at him, and I can’t help but want to make him suffer. Haha, good sister, you won’t blame me, will you?”

    Xiaohuan smiled and shook his head.

    Jin Ping'er was smiling and about to speak, but suddenly her face turned cold, she quickly turned around and shouted: "Who is it?"

    Xiaohuan and Zhouxian were both startled. They looked around, but they saw a vast mist all around, with lush water plants. Except for the occasional bubbles rising from the water, there was no movement at all.

    But for some reason, looking at Jin Ping'er's always calm face, she suddenly became dignified and cautious at this moment, and contrary to her gentle and calm expression when chatting and laughing with Xiao Huan?, he showed a trace of murderous intent in his calmness, as if he was a different person, as if he was coming to a powerful enemy that should not be taken lightly.

    A moment later, from the depths of the thick fog in the distance, a voice suddenly came, saying calmly: "Golden Fairy, we made an appointment to meet at Heishuigou yesterday to discuss important matters. Why didn't you come?"

    Jin Ping'er seemed to know who the visitor was at this moment, her face relaxed slightly, but the vigilance in her eyes did not diminish at all, and her tone of voice was not polite at all, she said coldly: "I don't know the road."

    The man in the mist seemed to be suffocated, and did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he said: "Why, depending on what the Golden Fairy meant, could it be that the Acacia Party has no interest in what is happening here?"

    Jin Ping'er snorted, looked forward, and said, "Three days ago, four disciples of my Hehuan sect were killed six miles northwest of Dawang Village. They were poisoned by the 'Black Toad Powder', but were you responsible?"

    The man in the fog seemed stunned for a moment and said: "No."

    Jin Ping'er said coldly: "Black Toad Powder is owned by the Wandu Sect alone, so what do you mean?"

    The man in the fog did not speak. He was silent for a long time and then said calmly: "Golden Fairy, if I take action, there is no need to use poison at all."

    Jin Ping'er snorted again, but did not refute. Obviously, there was no objection on this point.

    The man added: "But since it concerns you and me, and it involves me, I will naturally give you an explanation when it comes to this matter. What do you think? There are a lot of strange things going on this time in the west. I'm afraid that another  There is something fishy, ??I hope you, Fairy, will consider it carefully and put important things first."

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, turned around, and said to Xiaohuan, "Sister Xiaohuan, you and your grandfather will rest here for a while. I'll go to the front to discuss some matters with others, and I'll be back before dark."  After a pause, she lowered her voice and said, "Do you still have the thing I gave you?"

    Xiaohuan nodded and patted his left hand.

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, took her hand, and said softly: "Death Lake is full of dangers. I am not far ahead. If anything happens to you, I will be there in an instant. But you must not move around at will, especially away from here.  "

    Xiaohuan nodded and said, "Don't worry, sister, I know."

    Jin Ping'er smiled, let go of his hand, and said, "Be careful, just call me if you need anything."

    After saying that, she looked around again, and then her body suddenly flew into the air, and a purple light appeared under her clothes, carrying her pretty figure and flying forward into the thick fog.

    Xiaohuan watched Jin Ping'er's figure disappear into the fog, then turned around and walked to Zhouxian. At this moment, Zhouxian was leaning on the small tree. Without the mosquito harassment, he suddenly felt much more relaxed, but his mouth still remained.  He complained: "If I had known this place was like this, I wouldn't have come here even if I were killed."

    Xiaohuan smiled and said, "No one forced you to come. It's not up to you to keep up."

    Zhou Yixian snorted and then said to Xiaohuan: "I say, it's better for you to stay away from that woman. In the past few years, haven't you heard that she has killed countless people, was extremely dissolute, and seduced countless young men from good families?"  …”

    Xiaohuan sighed, with a hint of anger on his face, and said, "Grandpa, why do you say that!"

    Zhou Yixian stuck out his tongue and said no more.

    The two of them waited here, seeing the originally gloomy sky gradually getting darker, but Jin Ping'er still didn't come back. Xiao Huan gradually became worried, and wanted to go ahead to take a look, but he was wary of what Jin Ping'er told him.  , and I didn’t have much confidence, so I didn’t dare to leave after all.

    After waiting for a while, Xiaohuan couldn't help but feel a little upset. She looked up at the sky and saw that the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker. Looking at it like this, not only was it going to be dark, but it was probably going to rain.

    Xiaohuan suddenly cried out softly, remembering that she was in a hurry when she came here, and she remembered to bring everything, but she forgot her rain gear.  It would be terrible if it started to rain at this time.  He quickly turned to Zhou Xian and asked, "Grandpa, did you bring your umbrella?"

    Zhou Xian was startled and said: "Umbrella?" After a moment, he immediately understood, looked up at the sky, and was speechless for a moment, and said: "I, I thought you brought it."

    Xiaohuan said anxiously: "Ah! This is terrible. What if it starts to rain?"

    Zhou Yixian raised his head and looked around. He saw that there was only a small tree behind him nearby, and the rest were ponds and water plants. There was no place to take shelter from the rain. He couldn't help but cried out: "This is screwed up. Why don't we find a place to hide?"  Is it raining?"

    Xiaohuan immediately shook his head and said, "No, sister Ping'er said, we can't wander around, otherwise it will be dangerous."

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Can't we go? We can't go and wait until the rain comes down. We're afraid we'll be in danger of contracting tuberculosis!"

    &nbsp; Xiaohuan was also frowning at this moment, and was in a panic, when suddenly there was a soft sound in front of him, but there were footsteps coming over.  Xiaohuan felt happy and almost blurted out "Sister Ping'er", but suddenly closed her mouth.  I saw a figure walking quickly out of the thick fog ahead, and a small shadow seemed to be following behind him. At the same time, there was a sound of complaints that seemed familiar.

    "Following that brat of yours is really the bad luck I've had for eight lifetimes, Master Tao. I've been in constant fear every day, and yet I have to go to this damn place and get bitten by mosquitoes sucking blood from me. Why don't you just ask him to suck all my blood?"  !”

    "Squeak, squeak"

    Xiaohuan was startled. It was none other than Taoist Taoist Wild Dog who had seen the face in Dawang Village. The person jumping behind him was Xiaohui, a monkey. Only Gui Li was missing.

    Taoist Wild Dog was walking, and when he took a glance, he saw Xiaohuan and Zhouxian standing in front of him, looking at him with strange expressions on their faces. He was also surprised and said, "Huh? Aren't you those two looking at me?"  Damn, why are you here?"

    Before Xiao Huan could answer, the little gray eyes behind the wild dog immediately recognized the woman in front of him as a familiar person. He squeaked twice, used his hands and feet to jump to Xiao Huan's side.

    When Xiao Huan saw it, he immediately smiled and bent down to pick up Xiao Hui. He didn't care that Xiao Hui's hands and feet were a little dirty along the way, and said with a smile: "Why are you here?"

    Xiao Hui seemed to understand what she said, grinning, and then pointed his monkey paw back, gesticulating at the small ring, and kept squeaking in his mouth.

    Of course, Xiao Huan didn’t understand what it meant, but she seemed to guess that Xiao Hui meant that Gui Li was right in front, and her heart moved, thinking to herself, could it be that Sister Ping’er was going to meet Gui Li?

    While she was hesitating, she heard a sudden thunder sound in the sky, which rumbled. A moment later, there was a loud "crash" sound, and huge raindrops fell.

    Xiao Huan screamed, covered his head with his hands, hugged Xiao Hui and subconsciously ran towards Zhou Xian, anxiously saying: "Grandpa, what should I do?"

    Zhou Yixian also smiled bitterly, but he simply turned his clothes over his head and said: "There is no way, I can't walk, and there is no place to hide, so let's get wet!"

    Xiaohuan was speechless, only to see that the sky and the ground were covered with gray. The rain gradually became heavier. In the blink of an eye, his shoulders were half wet, and the looming snow-white skin was crystal clear.  Monkey Xiao Hui actually became a lot more honest at this moment, huddled up in Xiao Huan's arms.

    "hey-hey!"

    Suddenly, a few sneers came from the side. Xiao Huan turned around and saw that Taoist Wild Dog was not in a hurry. He actually took out an umbrella from a bag behind his back and held it up. He looked extremely proud.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 8 Mantis

.    Taoist Wild Dog followed Gui Li and walked deeper and deeper into the Death Swamp.

    Because there had just been a heavy rain, the already soft ground was now even more muddy. But for some reason, after Gui Li met Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er just now, he insisted on not flying on the magic weapon again, but walking on the ground.  .

    It seems that, like Jin Ping'er, he is vaguely worried about something.

    In the past, Taoist Wild Dog, even if he didn't curse, would at least complain. But at this moment, he seemed a little absent-minded. He didn't say a word and silently followed Gui Li, which made Gui Li a little strange.  stand up.

    Gui Li looked at Taoist Wild Dog who was in a daze, lowered his voice and said calmly: "What's wrong with him?"

    These words seemed to be spoken to oneself, because apart from the cold swamp pond water plants, there was no one around at all, except for the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder.

    That is, Xiao Hui, who seemed to be drowsy just now, but after hearing Gui Li's question, he suddenly seemed to be stimulated by something, and immediately became excited, his extremely clever eyes were spinning, Huo Di  He jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder and started dancing.

    This weird behavior even frightened the wild dog Taoist who was following behind and looked at it.

    I saw Xiao Hui looking very excited, grinning and waving at Gui Li's hands and feet. After a moment, he rolled his eyes and suddenly jumped to the side. He picked up some water from the small pond next to him, but it fell to the ground.  On top of his own monkey head, he pointed to the sky and jumped up and down.

    Taoist Wild Dog’s eyes widened when he saw it. He walked up to Gui Li and said, “What’s wrong? Is this monkey crazy?”

    Gui Li frowned, and then whispered to Xiao Hui: "Is it raining?"

    Xiao Hui was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, and then casually folded off a leaf from an unknown plant from the side, swung it to the top of his head, as if to cover something, and made a squirming gesture, twisting his body around, and then, as if acting, the leaf fell from his right hand.  Switch to the left hand, and then switch from the left hand to the right hand.

    The wild dog looked at it and suddenly felt guilty for no reason. He stared at the weird monkey and said sternly to the ghost: "Crazy, crazy, this monkey must be crazy."

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui reached out and threw the leaf on his hand, and jumped back onto Gui Li's shoulder three times or two, then pointed in the direction of the path behind them, and kept squeaking.

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then slowly turned around and looked at Taoist Wild Dog.

    Taoist Wild Dog forced a smile and said, "You, what do you want to see me do?"

    Gui Li glanced at the package behind him and said calmly: "When it rained just now, did you lend me your umbrella" At this point, he frowned slightly again and glanced at Xiao Hui, thinking  After thinking for a moment, he then said: "Did you lend your umbrella to the little girl who read fortune telling to protect her from the rain?"

    "Squeak"

    Before the wild dog Taoist could say anything, Xiao Hui, the monkey on Gui Li's shoulder, had already screamed and jumped up. He was so excited that the monkey's face was smiling so much that he almost narrowed his eyes.

    Taoist Wild Dog's face was red and white, and he looked extremely embarrassed. He suddenly pointed at Gui Li and shouted angrily: "Bad boy, let me tell you, your Taoist used to kill people like hemp, and not even a thousand people died in my hands."  Eight hundred"

    Gui Li glanced at him, but didn't pay any attention to him. He turned around and walked away, saying lightly: "Whether you killed a thousand or eight hundred people, what does it have to do with me?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was choked and could no longer continue what he was saying to build up his momentum. He only listened to Gui Li in front of him slowly say: "Besides, you can kill a thousand people or eight hundred people."  , what does it have to do with the little girl you lent your umbrella to?"

    At this point, he stopped and looked back at Taoist Wild Dog.

    The wild dog was startled, as if facing a formidable enemy, and said: "You, you want to do it No, what did you say?"

    Gui Li looked him up and down, then suddenly smiled and said, "But what happened today is the first time since you were in the Dead Soul Abyss that you surprised me again!"

    He turned around and walked slowly. His voice gradually became deeper, but the wild dog could hear it clearly.

    "I never thought you would do this heroic thing of saving a beauty!"

    Taoist Wild Dog was stunned in place, suddenly in a trance. When he came to his senses, Gui Li had already walked far away with Xiao Hui, and his figure almost disappeared in the mist in front.

    Taoist Wild Dog looked in that direction, suddenly jumped into a rage, and stamped his feet: "Bah! I have always been a bad person, and I have never done anything like that in my life. Besides, that girl can be called beautiful ugh!"

    Taoist Wild Dog stretched out his hand and scratched his head, suddenly frowned and stopped, and after a long while he seemed to be talking to himself:??“That girl actually looks pretty good”

    Having said that, Taoist Wild Dog himself seemed to be startled. He suddenly shook his head, cursed in a low voice, and strode towards the direction where Gui Li was walking. He soon disappeared into the increasingly dense fog at night.  among.

    There was silence all around, and the sky was getting darker and darker. The darkness came and gradually drowned everything.

    The other side of the dead lake.

    Yu Yangzi, the master of the Demon Sect’s Changsheng Hall, was dressed in white, standing with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky.  The night wind in the swamp blew by, causing his clothes to flutter slightly. He looked extraordinary, like an immortal.

    Except for his left hand, his sleeves were empty, which added a bit of inexplicable humor.

    That was the sign that he was unfortunately injured by Zhu Xian, the most amazing sword in the world, during the battle at Qingyun Mountain.

    The night breeze was slightly chilly, and the air seemed to still be moist from the heavy rain just now. Darkness filled the surroundings, but only his figure was still standing there, defiant and conspicuous.

    In the darkness behind him, there was a faint sound of breathing. It was his disciple hidden in the darkness, patiently waiting for his orders in the darkness.

    The Demonic Sect's Changsheng Hall emerged eight hundred years ago, and it has been passed down to Yuyangzi's generation, which is already the seventh generation. It has a long history, but no one knows better than Yuyangzi himself. Behind this infinite scenery, what is the name of the Changshengtang?  crisis faced.

    There is no successor!

    Ten years ago, during the Qingyun War, Yuyangzi was elected as the host by the other three major factions of the Demon Sect. This was the moment when the Changsheng Hall’s reputation among the Demon Sect was at its peak and greatest in the past hundreds of years.

    At that time, Yuyangzi was very ambitious and had dozens of proud masters, all of whom he had painstakingly cultivated over the past hundred years.

    At that time, Yuyangzi really thought that there was nothing that could stop him in this world. As long as he defeated the old Qingyun Sect in one fell swoop, the reputation of Changsheng Hall would naturally frighten the Demon Sect. With his own strength and the help of his masters, Changsheng Hall would  This is the second Blood Refining Hall in eight hundred years; and he will also become the second black-hearted old man!

    However, all these beautiful dreams came to naught under the sword of Zhu Xian on Qingyun Mountain!

    He himself lost a left hand in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, not to mention the great loss to his moral character, because the Changsheng Hall is the presiding sect, so the masters under him were naturally on the front line for a decisive battle.  Went halfway.

    Later, the Zhuxian Sword Formation was launched, and the remaining masters of Changsheng Hall were killed and wounded. Only one or two people escaped, and almost the whole army was wiped out.

    In this world, everything is easy to get, but the hardest thing to get is talents, especially talents you can completely trust in your own cultivation!

    In the past ten years, Yu Yangzi has worked hard, and Changsheng Hall has gradually improved again, but in Yu Yangzi's heart, the shadow is getting bigger and bigger.

    Qingyun's battle almost completely destroyed the main combat power of Changsheng Hall. Over the years, if Yuyangzi's own practice had not been too high, he had shocked the enemies around him. Especially seven years ago, he made a decisive decision regardless of the opposition of his disciples.  , forcibly moving the main hall to a remote place in the Death Swamp, away from the sphere of influence of the other three major factions. Otherwise, the consequences are still unknown.

    However, just a month ago, the increasingly fierce internal fighting in the Demon Sect came to an abrupt end. The last powerful small and medium-sized sect, the Blood Refining Hall, was finally conquered by the Ghost King Sect.

    Everyone stood up. After a short and suffocating calm, Yuyangzi intuitively predicted that what would follow would soon be a fierce internal fight among the four major factions of the Demon Cult.  .

    After all, in the hearts of countless disciples of the Demon Sect, the figure of the black-hearted old man who unified the Demon Sect and dominated the world eight hundred years ago has become an eternal legend!

    But legends are legends, and at this moment, it is extremely unfavorable to Changshengtang and even Yuyangzi.  Limited by its strength, Changshengtang was powerless in the internal fight for the small and medium-sized factions. As a result, the gap in strength between the other three major factions widened. Yuyangzi was worried about this and could hardly sleep at night.  sleep soundly.

    It was at this moment, as if God opened his eyes, that a strange sign of the birth of a strange treasure suddenly appeared in the death swamp next to Changshengtang.

    Yuyangzi was full of surprises. If he could really get a rare treasure like Qingyunmen's "Ancient Sword of Execution of Immortals", there would be no problem for Changshengtang to protect itself first, and then Xutu would develop, so it might not be impossible for him to turn around in the future.

    Under this situation, the Changshengtang regards the rare treasures in the dead lake as belongings, and will never allow others to get involved.  But I don't know who leaked the news. Within a few days, the news spread all over the world. Suddenly the world looked at him with suspicion, and masters of good and evil gathered to die in the lake.

    Yuyangzi was shocked and angry, but at this moment, he was no longer allowed to retreat, so he mobilized all the strength of the Changsheng Hall and deployed it in the dead lake.On the one hand, he worked hard to find the whereabouts of the rare treasure, and on the other hand, he was responsible for sniping the invading foreign enemies.  In the past few dozen days, there have been no fewer than dozens of people secretly killed by Changshengtang in the Death Pool, including both righteous immortals and masters from other sects of the Demon Sect.

    For the sake of the life and death of this sect, Yu Yangzi is already desperate!

    That night, Yuyangzi received a secret report from his disciples that a group of righteous people were stationed near the "Bottomless Pit" outside the dead lake ahead, preparing to spend the night there.  And in the subsequent waves of spies' reports, Yuyangzi's face gradually became colder, and he already understood in his heart who they were.

    They were a group of the most elite young disciples of the Qingyun Sect. There were supposed to be only a dozen of them, but after hearing reports from the spies, the number of the group actually reached dozens of people at this time, and there were even monks and Fenxianggu among them.  Among the people in costumes, Yuyangzi frowned, took a deep breath, and stared into the distance, as if waiting for something.

    After a while, there was a sound of slight footsteps in the darkness behind him. A middle-aged man who looked shrewd and thin came out and came to Yu Yangzi. Yu Yangzi immediately turned around to face him. It was obvious that this person was of extraordinary status.

    This middle-aged man’s name is Meng Ji. He is one of the top masters under Yu Yangzi of Changsheng Hall. He is also one of the few remaining masters of Changsheng Hall after the battle at Qingyun Mountain, so he is even more trusted by Yu Yangzi.  At this moment, Yuyangzi could not make up his mind, and had to wait for this person to come back.

    Meng Ji saluted Yuyangzi. Yuyangzi shook his head slightly and said, "Forget it, no need to be more polite. How is it?"

    This sentence was asked without any beginning or end, but Meng Ji obviously knew the meaning of Yuyangzi's question and whispered: "My subordinates have already led people to search the Heishui ditch and Baima River area on the other side of the dead lake.  No one from the Ghost King Sect, Ten Thousand Du Sect, or the Hehuan Sect was found entering in large numbers. There were only a few isolated figures from the small sect, and my subordinates have already dealt with them directly."

    Yuyangzi perked up and showed a smile for the first time on his face. He nodded and said, "Okay! Now we have nothing to worry about. We will attack those young people who don't know the heights of heaven and earth in Qingyun Gate, Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley with all our strength tonight. We will kill these people first."  If we remove it, the righteous path will no longer be able to compete with us!"

    There seemed to be no joy on Meng Ji's face. Instead, he was a little worried. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said: "Master, but three days ago, news came from a secret sentry near Dawang Village. It seems that Gui Li and Qin Wuyan have arrived.  It’s near Death Lake, and Jin Ping’er from the Hehuan sect has always been erratic, so we must be on guard!”

    The muscles on Yuyangzi's face trembled, showing a look of resentment, and he said in a hateful voice: "How could I not know this! Those people in the Zhengdao just want that treasure, but the Wan Du Sect and the Ghost King Sect want me.  life!"

    Meng Ji was shaken, and he didn't know what he was thinking. He had an uncertain look on his face and whispered: "Master, what should we do?"

    Yuyangzi snorted, took a deep breath, slowed down, and said: "At this point, we have no way to turn back. Before the Wandu Sect, Ghost King Sect, and Hehuan Sect's troops arrived, we first set out the correct path.  After these little brats are dealt with, we will then search for the rare treasure with all our strength. Once we get it, judging from the omens in the past few days, this must be an unparalleled rare treasure, and we are not afraid of the other three sects!"

    Meng Ji lowered his head and said, "Master, please give me a thumbs up."

    Yu Yangzi nodded slightly, then turned around, calmed down, stretched out his only right hand, and waved forward heavily in the night. Suddenly, there were people in the darkness. After a while, a large number of Changsheng Hall disciples appeared, walking towards Yu Yangzi in a familiar way.  Yangzi pointed in the direction and rushed away.

    The night is vast, desolate and murderous!

    The swamp of death, the bottomless pit.

    This piece of land looks like a flat piece of land in the daytime, but I don’t know why it has such a weird name. Unless you are a villager who has lived near Dead Lake for many years, you will know that in this area of ??land, a large piece of land in the middle looks different from the surrounding areas.  It's generally the same, it's overgrown with grass, but it's actually a huge bottomless mud pit, and the suction force of the mud in it is very strong. If an ordinary person accidentally steps into it, it will be sucked down in a moment, and it will rot silently in the pit from then on.  Deep in the swamp.

    The reason why Death Swamp got its name is that there are countless terrifying places in the swamp where people kill people invisible!

    However, these young people of Zhengdao are obviously not comparable to ordinary people.

    A dozen people from the Qingyun Sect walked in the Deadpool for several days, and met disciples sent by Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley. The three parties met in one place, and there were all acquaintances here.

    Tianyin Temple is still led by Dharma and Dharma, and among the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, there are also Li Xun and Yan Hong, but after meeting, their relationship with each other is not the same.  The disciples of Qingyun Sect headed by Xiao Yicai and everyone in Tianyin Temple got along harmoniously, talking and laughing, but Fenxiang Valley and his party were somewhat distant from these two sects, and seemed to have deliberately kept a distance.

    ??It's subtle, and everyone knows it in their own minds, but on the surface, they are still polite, and the three major sects of righteousness still work together to kill demons and eliminate demons for justice and morality in the world!

    That night everyone stayed near the bottomless pit.  After lighting a bonfire and repeatedly telling his junior brothers and sisters not to move around at will, Xiao Yicai invited Li Xun, the Dharma minister of Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, to one side and discussed quietly.

    At this moment, Li Xun frowned slightly, with a hint of disdain deep in his eyes, but he still maintained a kind look on his face, and whispered: "Senior Brother Xiao, are you worrying too much?"

    Xiao Yicai smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother Li, if you have any suggestions, please tell me! I am all ears."

    Seeing that both Xiao Yicai and Fa Xiang were looking at him, Li Xun paused for a moment, and then said: "I thought that since our three sects entered Zeze, we have been invincible, and the disciples sent by Changsheng Hall have been defeated by us again and again. And since that year  After the battle of Qingyun Mountain, the masters of Changsheng Hall were dead and wounded. Except for one Yuyangzi who was still struggling to support the overall situation, the rest were not a concern at all. But Senior Brother Xiao said that there are dangers tonight, is it too much? "

    Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment and said: "What Senior Brother Li said is indeed true. However, the leader of the Demon Sect's Changsheng Hall, Yuyang Zi, is extremely spiritual. He alone cannot be underestimated. In addition, the Changsheng Hall has been ranked among the top four of the Demon Sect since its rise.  The big sect has been around for eight hundred years. The so-called centipede is dead but not stiff, and they are determined to get this rare treasure. It is inevitable that they will jump over the wall in a hurry, so we'd better be careful!"

    Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Senior Brother Xiao is right, we must be careful."

    Seeing that both of them were talking like this, Li Xun couldn't say anything else, but he had an arrogant temperament, and the look in his eyes still showed a little, and he said calmly: "Then according to what the two senior brothers said, what should we do tonight?  "

    Fa Xiang looked at his expression, was startled for a moment, turned to look at Xiao Yicai, and saw that Xiao Yicai was acting as if nothing had happened, as if he didn't see anything, and still smiled and said: "Senior Brother Li really knows this.  Talent, we will be successful one day, and Senior Brother Li should be credited with the first achievement."

    Li Xun smiled slightly, but he didn't even show his gratitude.

    Fa Xiang looked at Xiao Yicai’s expressionless face, and the figure of the young man named “Zhang Xiaofan” suddenly passed before his eyes. It would be great if he were here today

    There was an unreasonable pain in his heart, and he sighed softly, and then heard Xiao Yicai starting to arrange the arrangements in a low voice. He quickly listened attentively, only to hear Xiao Yicai lower his voice and say softly:

    "Two senior brothers, tonight we"

    The night seemed a little darker.

    The night in the Death Swamp seems to be shrouded in dark clouds, perhaps because fog rises from this huge swamp every night.

    The night sky was so gray that not even a single star could be seen, not to mention the moon.

    Near the Bottomless Pit, where the young disciples of the Righteous Way stayed overnight, except for a few remaining struggling and burning bonfire ashes, everything was quiet and there was no sound.

    Looking vaguely in the darkness, those righteous disciples huddled in their clothes and quilts, covering their whole bodies tightly. After all, the young people did not practice enough and could not withstand the bone-chilling night chill in the dead lake.

    The disciples of Changsheng Hall silently surrounded this group of people from all directions, quietly waiting for Yu Yangzi's order in the darkness.

    Yuyangzi slowly stretched out his only right hand.

    Meng Ji, who was standing next to him, suddenly whispered: "Master."

    Yu Yangzi’s hand paused, slightly dissatisfied, but after all, Meng Ji’s status in his heart was not low, so he endured his temper and asked: “What’s wrong?”

    Meng Ji seemed to have sensed Yu Yangzi's dissatisfaction. After hesitating for a moment, he still said: "Master, look at these righteous people, why don't they even have a night watchman?"

    Yuyangzi was startled for a moment, and then said: "These yellow-haired boys are arrogant and arrogant. I have been trying to underestimate the enemy these days. They have long thought that we are vulnerable and don't take us seriously at all. There is no such thing as  It’s no surprise that we keep vigil!”

    Meng Ji’s expression changed, but he finally fell silent.

    Yu Yangzi ignored him. He turned his right hand and saw a strange black and white mirror appearing in his hand. Then it flew into the air and glided through the night with a dazzling light.

    All the disciples of the Changsheng Hall shouted at the same time, spreading far in the night, swarming up with boundless murderous intent!

    There is a touch of desolation in the fragile residual light.

    The last bit of ashes is quietly extinguished at this moment!

    ?Darkness drowns!

    A moment later, there was suddenly a crisp and sharp sound and the sonorous roar of a dragon.

    A green light, a blue light, aOne golden light, one white light, one blue light.

    Five brilliant and dazzling strange lights, in the darkness of the night, like sharp swords piercing the sky, suddenly appeared in the deepest part of the darkness, rushing towards the disciples of the Changsheng Hall.

    And behind them, more dazzling lights appeared one after another.

    Yuyangzi’s face changed drastically when he saw it!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 9 Yellow Bird

.    The incident happened suddenly, a sudden change occurred in the darkness. The disciples of Changsheng Hall were shocked for a moment and did not react immediately.

    In this flash of lightning, the righteous people who had been prepared appeared one after another, each took their magic weapon and went straight to kill him.  Killing those who are intentional and unintentional naturally takes a huge advantage, and the righteous disciples here are all outstanding successors of various sects. Their spiritual practice may not be as good as that of people like Yu Yangzi, but they can deal with ordinary disciples.  It's far better than that.

    At this moment, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. The good and the devil have always been hostile, and they will never show mercy when they strike. I saw all kinds of lights flashing randomly in the night, and the screams were endless. The smell of blood suddenly emerged, floating in this place.  In the swamp.

    At the forefront of the various rays of light, a dazzling green light shines, which is the dragon-slaying sword of Lin Jingyu, a disciple of Longshou Peak of Qingyun Sect.

    This young man who had never shown off before was suddenly so dazzling at this moment. The Dragon-Slaying Sword made a sharp sound, and the green light soared into the sky, wrapping its owner. He rushed into Changsheng without any scruples.  Among the crowd.

    That was the brightest light in the night. His eyes were cold, but there seemed to be fanaticism in the depths of his pupils, as if he was longing for the blood bursting out under the cold light in front of him.

    The first few members of the Changsheng Hall turned into rain of blood after the green light passed by.

    The crowds were big and surrounded, but Lin Jingyu seemed to ignore the enemies that came behind, just looking forward, straight into the places where people were the most, rushing and killing, and the flesh and blood flew.

    After a while, other righteous disciples followed, each with their magic weapons, and fought with the disciples of Changsheng Hall.

    During the chaotic fight, Xiao Yicai was still shocked by Lin Jingyu and shouted loudly: "Junior brother Lin, be careful"

    It’s just that Lin Jingyu didn’t seem to hear other people’s warnings at all. At this moment, he was completely different from the young man who studied at Longshou Peak. He was holding a dragon-slaying sword and his body was a demon-slaying light!

    “I don’t know how many disciples of Changsheng Hall surrounded him, but he never looked back.  The dragon-slaying sword flickered in the night, and countless blood rose and fell in front of him, soaking his clothes.

    Later, countless disciples of the Changsheng Hall chased after him, but in front of him, there were few who dared to resist. Everyone fled, not daring to face this crazy man.

    Until, a harsh sound of "Woo-Woo" came from the depths of the darkness, white light flashed, and a round object spun rapidly and fell from the sky, hitting Lin Jingyu's head head-on.

    Lin Jingyu yelled, and the dragon-slaying sword that was flying to kill the enemy flew back instantly. He grabbed it and stabbed it straight into the sky. In an instant, a bright blue light burst into the sky. Unexpectedly, the disc thing in mid-air was even more powerful, black light.  White lights appeared alternately, and they were suppressed in the midst of a green light.

    Lin Jingyu changed his color for the first time, knowing that a master finally appeared in the Changsheng Hall. Although the unknown magic weapon in mid-air looked inconspicuous, he turned a blind eye to the sharp sword light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword, and quickly suppressed it with heavy pressure.

    Lin Jingyu's expression suddenly became clear due to the pressure of the disk. Huo Di roared and flew backwards. After only a moment, the disk crashed down, knocking out the place where he was standing by a foot.  A big hole in the radius came out, and the force was so fierce that it was obvious that this man was also very angry.

    Lin Jingyu jumped out upside down. When the Qingyun disciples behind him saw it, they all came up to help him.  But he had just rushed into the crowd of Changsheng Hall unscrupulously, surrounded by enemies. Before he could stand on the ground, he felt severe pain in his body. In a moment, three or four sharp blades had cut into his body.

    The blood spurted out, as bright as a flower, dyeing his clothes red.  The corners of Lin Jingyu's eyes twitched, but he didn't show any sign of flinching or fear. The light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword became even more dazzling amid the flying blood of his body. He circled around and suddenly screamed, and three or four Changsheng Hall disciples  He staggered back, his arm was broken and he vomited blood, and it looked like he was no longer alive.

    Everyone looked at him with side eyes when they saw how brave this young man was.

    After a while, everyone from the righteous path came to kill them one after another. The people in the Changsheng Hall did not dare to fight and retreated.  And at the place where Lin Jingyu had been repelled just now, Yu Yangzi slowly appeared, with a ferocious look on his face. How could he still have half of his usual divine posture?

    At this time, the fierce fighting in the field gradually subsided, and the disciples of Changsheng Hall gradually returned behind Yu Yangzi. The young disciples of Zhengdao also stood together. Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang, Li Xun and others stood at the front. Xiao Zhufeng Wenmin came over and helped  Lin Jingyu bandaged the wound to stop the bleeding, and at the same time whispered: "Young man, why don't you take your life seriously?"

    Lin Jingyu and Wen Min had only met a few times on Tongtian Peak, but now they were suddenly taken care of by her, and they couldn't help but be startled.  In the past ten years, he has been in Qingyunmen TongtianHe learned the art from the mysterious old man in the ancestral hall of Master Feng. With his own qualifications and perseverance, he finally succeeded. Today, he made a move, which really shocked the whole audience and made everyone look at him with admiration.

    “But after this strange senior sister asked, Lin Jingyu didn’t know how to answer and was speechless.  Wen Min had always been kind-hearted. Seeing that half of Lin Jingyu's body was bleeding, and taking advantage of the rare opportunity, he bandaged him. However, the situation was urgent, so he bandaged it casually, and then whispered: "There will be a fierce battle later, you  be careful."

    Lin Jingyu felt warm in his heart, nodded, and whispered: "Thank you, senior sister."

    Wen Min smiled, walked aside, and stood beside Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi turned to look at Lin Jingyu, her face expressionless, but there seemed to be a light passing through her eyes.

    In front of the Changsheng Hall, Yu Yangzi’s face was stern. His only remaining right hand was holding the magic weapon "Yin Yang Mirror" tightly, and veins appeared on the hand that he was holding straight.

    This time when I raided the righteous path, I was unexpectedly tricked by these juniors of the righteous path.  He glanced at it roughly. In just a moment, Changsheng Hall had already lost one-third of its manpower, but the Zhengdao disciples had almost no damage. Lin Jingyu was chopped several times, but it seemed that  He was the most seriously injured.

    Li Xun was looking at the members of the Demon Sect's Changsheng Hall in front of him, his eyes sparkling, and he suddenly whispered: "Senior Brother Xiao is indeed a mastermind, I admire you!"

    Xiao Yicai smiled slightly and said: "It's just a coincidence. There will be many ways to borrow from Senior Brother Li in the future. I hope Senior Brother Li will not hesitate to teach me."

    Li Xun obviously no longer dared to underestimate Xiao Yicai at this moment, so he nodded and said, "I don't dare."

    The Faxiang’s gaze paused for a moment on the injured Lin Jingyu, as if he intended to go over to offer condolences, but he finally held back.  Ever since the people from Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple met, both sides got along well. However, Lin Jingyu was the only one in Qingyun Sect who was always extremely cold towards the monks from Tianyin Temple. Everyone naturally understood why.  It's just that no one wants to bring up the scars from the past, so the monks of Tianyin Temple have been avoiding Lin Jingyu intentionally or unintentionally.

    But seeing that Lin Jingyu was injured at this moment, Fa Xiang was still a little concerned. He turned to Xiao Yicai and whispered: "Senior Brother Xiao, is your junior Lin Jingyu's injury not serious?"

    Xiao Yicai had already seen Wenmin go to bandage Lin Jingyu's wound, and now he glanced at Wenmin. Wenmin understood and shook his head slightly. Xiao Yicai then felt relieved and said to Faxiang: "Junior brother Lin is fine, senior brother Faxiang, don't worry.  "

    The Dharma minister lowered his head and folded his hands together, chanting the Buddha's name softly.

    Xiao Yicai took a deep breath, looked forward, and said loudly: "Senior Yuyangzi, you are also a senior expert after all. Changsheng Hall is ranked among the four major sects of the Demon Sect. How can you use such ruthless methods to not fear the world?"  Are you kidding me?"

    Yuyangzi was furious and said: "You so-called decent people from well-known families, didn't you also ambush us, and you are still talking shamelessly here?"

    Xiao Yicai's expression remained unchanged, and he said with dignity: "As a junior, I am out and about, so naturally I have to be careful to be on guard against evil villains secretly harming me. Unexpectedly, what I am waiting for is Hehe, hehe!"

    This Xiao Yicai was much younger than Yu Yangzi, but he had a sharp tongue. With just a few words, he made Yu Yangzi's words go up in smoke. He roared and rushed at him first. Seeing the master's attack, all the people in the Changsheng Hall behind him also rushed out one after another.  Xiao Yicai and a few others who were outstanding in Taoism stopped Yu Yangzi, and the others were killed again.

    Originally, with Yuyangzi's spiritual demeanor, he was not so easily inspired by Xiao Yicai, but seeing that the remaining strength of Changsheng Hall was wasted a lot at this moment, he was heartbroken and angry; but Xiao Yicai didn't use curse words when he cursed, and every sentence was sarcastic.  , even though Meng Ji next to him was still a little awake, and just as he was about to dissuade him, Yu Yangzi had already rushed out.

    Yu Yangzi has been able to sit on the position of the leader of the Changsheng Hall for a hundred years, so he has real talent. Even if he lost his left arm in the battle of Qingyun ten years ago, his career was greatly damaged, but Xiao Yicai alone  One person is definitely no match for him.

    It’s just that this kind of duel will naturally not happen.  Among Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang was on the left and Li Xun was on the right. These three most outstanding young people in the current righteous way intercepted Yu Yangzi and fought together.

    Yuyangzi raised up his might and fought one against three with one hand and one arm.  The yin-yang mirror magic weapon in his hand is strange and unpredictable. It turns black and white, and there are bursts of mysterious light. The strange light of the magic weapon Xiao Yicai and others attack is either blocked by this magic mirror, or is pulled aside by Yu Yangzi.  Can't get close.

    What’s more, when the white side of the Yin-Yang Mirror is turned over, the three magic weapons will be knocked back and attack the owner.  The three of them did not expect this magic weapon to have such a miraculous function at first, and they almost suffered a big loss. Li Xun's left arm was even scratched by his own magic weapon "Nine Yang Ruler".?, he almost turned into a one-armed man like Yu Yangzi in front of him.

    This time, the three of them did not dare to be careless and dealt with it carefully.  Yuyangzi fought one against three. Facing these three outstanding talents in the righteous way, Yuyangzi still had the upper hand. His Taoism was truly remarkable.

    It’s just that although Yuyangzi himself is powerful, his disciples, Daoxing, are far behind him. Facing this group of righteous disciples who are all outstanding in terms of qualifications and magic weapons, despite their large number, they are gradually falling behind.

    Except for those monks from Tianyin Temple who were less aggressive, the Qingyun Sect and the Demon Sect had a deep hatred, and all their disciples were ruthless in their attacks, and Fenxiang Valley was not inferior to the Qingyun Sect.

    Yuyangzi was entangled by these three people. Although he had the upper hand, he could not escape for a while. During the fierce fight, he looked around and saw that except for Meng Ji and a few others who were struggling to hold on, the other ordinary disciples were gradually losing their strength.  No fighting spirit, more than half of the casualties.

    Meng Ji forced back a Fenxiang Valley disciple in front of him with one move. With an anxious look on his face, he shouted to Yuyangzi: "Master!"

    Yuyangzi gritted his teeth and was extremely resentful, but finally knew that the situation was over. If he continued to fight, the last bit of Changshengtang's foundation would be wasted here, so he had to shout: "Everyone retreat first, I will cut off the rear!"

    As soon as these words came out, the disciples of Changsheng Hall fled into the darkness behind them. Xiao Yicai and others here on the right path were so alert. They exerted their strength at the same time, and all the magic weapons flashed with strange light, and they immediately rushed towards Yuyangzi.

    Yuyangzi roared loudly and did not dodge. The Yin-Yang Mirror spun sharply in mid-air and rushed forward, blocking the "Reincarnation Bead" controlled by Fa Xiang. It turned from black to white in an instant, and Xiao Yicai was shocked.  , I saw the Seven-Star Sword flying in mid-air suddenly losing control, and came back with a fierce attack. For a moment, I was in a hurry, and used magic tricks continuously, and then I regained control of the Seven-Star Sword.

    In just a moment, Yuyangzi had already pulled aside the Jiuyang Ruler that Li Xun was attacking. The attack of the three Zhengdao people was suffocated. However, Yuyangzi did not take the opportunity to escape. Instead, he rose up and landed.  among the crowd.

    Other disciples of Zhengdao were chasing and killing the disciples of Changsheng Hall who were running away. Unexpectedly, Yuyangzi suddenly killed him. With a few "Tengteng" sounds, he immediately seriously injured several people under his hand. Some of them were hit hard by the Yin-Yang Mirror and flew away.  He went out, fell into the darkness, suddenly screamed, and then fell silent for a moment. He was afraid that he fell into the bottomless pit here and died.

    In the darkness of the night, Yu Yangzi was seen looking around, rushing left and right in the crowd, covering the escape of the Changsheng Hall disciples. Wherever he went, in front of the black and white light of the Yin Yang Mirror, the righteous disciples retreated one after another. He was really majestic.

    And in the distance, several looming figures standing in the darkness were also concentrating on the situation on the field, especially staring at Yuyangzi who was showing off his power.

    With Yu Yangzi’s charge, the pressure on the Changsheng Hall disciples suddenly relaxed, and most of them withdrew in a blink of an eye, leaving corpses on the ground. Yu Yangzi looked at them and felt heartache again.

    But at this moment, Xiao Yicai and others from Zhengdao were already chasing after them. At this moment, Song Daren, Zeng, and Wenmin from Qingyun Sect, Fashan from Tianyin Temple, Yanhong from Fenxiang Valley, and others were added. There were eight people in total, and all their magic weapons came out.  Yuyangzi was surrounded and attacked.

    Yuyangzi let out a sharp roar, his desire to kill was on the rise, and all the fierceness in his temperament was brought out, without even a trace of fear.  The yin and yang mirror flipped and flew, blocking the left and right, leading the counterattack, and killed the eight people together, from the ground to mid-air, and then from mid-air back to the ground.

    "It's just that after all, there are many people here in Zhengdao, and their Taoism is not low. No matter how great Yuyangzi's magical power is, he will eventually be outnumbered, and the momentum of Yinyang Mirror will be gradually suppressed.

    The eight people here on the right path flew up and jumped, and their cooperation gradually became tacit. Although it is not very good-looking for eight people to besiege one person, as long as you add in your heart "This is the great devil of all evils in the devil's sect", you will naturally feel at ease and take advantage of him.  Life, heading towards that vital point.

    But Yu Yangzi has practiced Taoism for hundreds of years, how can he just take it easy? He is under the light of swords and shadows. Although he gradually loses the power to backhand and the pressure around him is getting bigger and bigger, no matter how fiercely Xiao Yicai and others attack, they can't attack.  Enter the black and white black light of his yin and yang mirror.

    And he moved his body, vaguely leading the battle group to swim to the side. If Xiao Yicai hadn't been so clever, he suddenly remembered that a fellow disciple had died just now, and shouted loudly: "Be careful of falling into the swamp!"

    This reminded everyone, and a moment later they found out that they had been secretly taken to the bottomless pit by Yu Yangzi unknowingly. If someone was not careful, someone would fall into it. It was really dangerous.

    Yuyangzi still has this determination and vision in the midst of chaos, and this experience is naturally not comparable to that of these juniors.

    But now, no matter how much experience he has and how advanced he is in practice, facing this group of people with high moral standards, good qualifications, outstanding magic weapons, and among them such young masters with calm eyes, it is?But nothing can be done.

    The eight people headed by Xiao Yicai exerted their force at the same time, and instantly countless strange lights and rays of light hit the Yin Yang Mirror in Yu Yangzi's hand.  Yuyangzi's whole body was shaken, and she felt heavy pressure, like an overwhelming force, one wave after another.  The opponent could rest for a while after exerting his strength, but he could only keep resisting and was unable to fight back. After blocking for more than ten times, he finally couldn't resist anymore and had to retreat, gradually moving away from the bottomless pit.

    After leaving the bottomless pit, the righteous people immediately felt relieved and even more relaxed their hands and feet to besiege Yuyangzi.

    Yuyangzi gradually became tired and glanced around with the corner of his eye. In this moment, most of the Changsheng Hall disciples had withdrawn from the field. Meng Ji and a few others were rushing towards him to help him, but there were more people beside him.  Many righteous disciples gathered around.

    Yuyangzi felt a chill in his heart. He knew that if he were surrounded by these twenty or thirty people, no matter how high he was, he would still die here. He immediately blocked the Xuanyuan Sword that had attacked from the front and shouted: "You guys leave quickly!"

    Meng Ji and others were stunned for a moment, then turned around and fled.  Yuyangzi didn't want to fight anymore, the Yin-Yang Mirror in his hand flashed again and again, suddenly a white light burst out, the light was dazzling, and the five magic weapons around him were attacked in an instant, but they were all knocked back by him, and they attacked their master.

    ????????????????? Zhengdao didn’t expect that he had such ability, there was a sudden chaos, and a small hole opened in the formation.

    Yuyangzi was so experienced that he immediately transformed into a strange light and rushed there like lightning.

    As soon as he moved, he was already at the opening the next moment and was about to rush out. Xiao Yicai and others were far behind him and could not catch up.

    But at this moment, a bright green light suddenly appeared, dazzling, and the Dragon-Slaying Sword came fiercely and struck in front of his face. Looking at the momentum, it really wanted to split Yuyangzi into two pieces.

    Yu Yangzi was caught off guard, but at this critical moment of life and death, he still moved his body three points to the right. The green light struck straight down and fell from his side. His sleeves were fluttering, and he was caught by the green light.  Grind into powder.

    Yuyangzi's left arm was broken early, but he took advantage at this time. Otherwise, it is unknown whether he could remain calm under the severe pain. However, there was a burning pain on the left side of his body. He was probably still affected by the green light of the fierce dragon-slaying sword.  hurt.  He kept moving and turned his right hand. The Yin Yang Mirror suddenly shone with black light and struck out horizontally. He only heard a muffled grunt. Lin Jingyu staggered back. All the wounds on his body that had just been bandaged burst open and blood spurted out again!

    At this moment, there are no righteous disciples blocking the way. Yuyangzi feels happy and is about to exert his strength. At the same time, he curses in his heart. He has suffered humiliation from these righteous juniors today, and he will be repaid a hundredfold in the future.

    On the dead lake, there was a sudden thunder explosion!

    Everybody looks at you!

    A bright blue light stretches across the sky. The dark clouds in the sky rotate rapidly like ink, like a ferocious whirlpool. Lu Xueqi stands in mid-air, the wind is fierce, and her peerless appearance is as ice-like as frost!

    In the distant darkness, someone seemed to be shaking slightly.

    That beautiful woman stood in the air, walked seven steps in the air, and chanted a mantra. Instantly, the sky flashed with lightning, like a huge light snake flying through the clouds.

    Yuyangzi's face changed drastically, but before he could react, Lu Xueqi's "Sword and Thunder Control Technique" had already been activated, and a huge electric light suddenly fell from the sky, hitting the tip of Tianya's sword, and a blue light bloomed, and in a moment  It illuminated half of the dark cloudy sky.

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi no longer felt as strenuous as when she competed with Zhang Xiaofan. She saw the lightning in the sky reflected in her deep pupils, as if she had returned to the past!

    The huge beam of light refracted downwards. Before it reached the ground, the righteous disciples nearby had already retreated. Within a few feet of Yuyangzi, the wind howled, and trees, water and grass were uprooted. The power was astonishing!

    Yuyangzi let out a long roar, and all his clothes bulged up. The Yin-Yang Mirror floated up, emitting black and white strange lights, which instantly merged into one. It was obvious that Yuyangzi had tried his best to resist with all his strength after the fierce fight!

    "Boom"

    The huge beam of light suddenly hit Yu Yangzi's yin and yang mirror, and in a moment, Yu Yangzi's body was pressed into the ground. The pained look on Yu Yangzi's face flashed across her face, but so did Lu Xueqi's body in the sky.  There was a sudden earthquake, and his face turned a little pale.

    However, the huge beam of light in the field did not diminish. It shot out from the Tianya Divine Sword in a steady stream. The lightning flashed randomly and struck fiercely. Yuyangzi supported it with one arm, and his face became increasingly ugly. If it weren't for the Divine Sword Master,  The Thunder True Art is too powerful, and the righteous disciples cannot intervene, otherwise thousands of swords will fall together at this moment, and Yu Yangzi will be turned into meat paste in the blink of an eye.

    Yuyangzi's eyes were full of resentment. After a moment, his upper muscles twisted. He bit down hard, biting his tongue and tongue. A mouthful of blood spurted on the Yin-Yang Mirror. For some reason, the Yin-Yang Mirror suddenly glowed brightly, and it forcibly blocked Lu Xueqi's huge beam of light.  Pushed back.

    Seeing something was wrong, Xiao Yicai and others pounced on them one after another. Yuyangzi Li XiaoWith a sound, he flew up, and the Yin-Yang Mirror swept behind him quickly. The aura of the Yin-Yang Mirror inspired by his own essence and blood surged fiercely. Xiao Yicai and others did not dare to confront him head-on, so they retreated one after another.

    Although Yuyangzi's move was powerful, it was obvious that after this fierce fight, he used this cruel and miraculous technique, which severely damaged his vitality and even staggered his steps a few times.  But this person was really awesome, so under such circumstances, he still took a breath, flew away, and finally disappeared into the darkness.

    Li Xun and others were still chasing after him. Xiao Yicai immediately weighed the pros and cons and stopped him loudly, saying: "Don't chase after the poor bandits! There are dangers here in Death Lake, and we are not familiar with them. It's better to be careful!"

    Although Li Xun was unwilling to give up, Xiao Yicai was so good at predicting things tonight, and he really admired him in his heart, so he finally stopped.

    This night, this battle finally ended with the disastrous defeat of the Demon Sect Changsheng Hall.

    "It's just that the two paths of good and evil have merged, and the right path has suffered some losses, but compared to the Changsheng Hall, it is much better.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 10 The End

.    The night is as dark as ink, cold and chilling.

    Suddenly, a ray of light flashed through the darkness, flying close from a distance very quickly, but from a distance, the light seemed to be faintly trembling, showing signs of instability.

    On the ground, Meng Ji was walking anxiously back and forth. Behind him were the remaining disciples of the Changsheng Hall. At a glance, there were roughly fifty or sixty people, all of whom looked towards the way they came with frightened expressions on their faces.

    Until they saw the beam of light.

    The ordinary disciples suddenly became commotion, and many people cheered. However, Meng Ji looked at the flying figure, and his expression became more anxious.

    The light swept close by and stopped. Yuyangzi fell to the ground. Suddenly everyone shouted "Sect Master, Sect Master". Unexpectedly, before everyone could gather around him, Yuyangzi's face turned pale and he said "Wow"  With a sound, a large mouthful of blood spurted out, staining the front of his clothes red.

    Everybody was pale.

    Meng Ji rushed up and supported Yuyangzi. His tentacles were cold, and he felt that Yuyangzi's whole body was ice cold, which was unusual. Moreover, under his clothes, his body was still trembling slightly, and he couldn't help but turn pale with shock.

    Yuyangzi felt Meng Ji's horror, and glanced to the left and right. He saw the faces of his disciples also had a look of fear. He knew that these people were already frightened, and the morale of the army was in chaos. If he couldn't hold it back, he would immediately  This is the situation where the trees fall and the hozens scatter.

    At that moment, he steeled himself, suppressed the churning energy and blood in his chest, and said loudly: "You don't have to panic. I just used my own strength to force out the blood congestion in my body. It's not a serious problem."

    Normally, Yu Yangzi is like a god in the hearts of the disciples of Changsheng Hall. Now, saying this has some effect. Many disciples' expressions have softened slightly, and they are obviously much more relieved.

    "It's just that despite Yu Yangzi's words, her complexion was really bad, as white as paper, and there was blood on the left side of her body, and even her sleeves were nowhere to be seen, making her extremely miserable.  Fortunately, it was late at night and the night was dark. Otherwise, if he had been looked at by hundreds of eyes during the day, it would have been immediately obvious that he was already at the end of his strength.

    Meng Ji frowned, then turned around and shouted to the disciples of Changsheng Hall: "The master of the gate is fine, you should go aside and rest first, and then make plans after dawn!"

    Everyone gradually dispersed as instructed. When the disciples of Changsheng Hall walked further away, Meng Ji suddenly felt Yu Yangzi's body sinking suddenly. He quickly supported him and looked towards Yu Yangzi, his heart almost jumped out of his chest.  .

    There was no trace of blood on Yuyangzi's face, and he was breathing heavily. If he hadn't been holding him up, he would have been unable to hold on.

    Meng Ji quickly helped Yu Yangzi sit down. Yu Yangzi meditated on the ground and breathed out slowly. After a while, his breathing gradually became calmer and his face looked better.

    During this period, Meng Ji had been standing next to Yuyangzi, with a nervous and worried expression on his face, and he kept looking around.

    The night was dark all around. Except for the small fire lit by the disciples of Changsheng Hall nearby, there was darkness everywhere.

    The night is ferocious, as if you are peering into the troubled faction of Changshengtang.

    Yuyangzi slowly opened his eyes.

    Meng Ji immediately whispered: "Master, are you okay?"

    Yuyangzi smiled bitterly. In his eyes, Meng Ji could not be compared with those ordinary disciples. He sighed slightly: "I was besieged by those Zhengdao brats just now, which drained my energy. Then there was a woman who used the Qingyun Sect.  The 'Excalibur Thunder Control Technique'"

    Meng Ji’s expression changed drastically and he was surprised: “There are actually such masters among these people?”

    Yuyangzi said bitterly: "What's more, I fought several people, and at least three or four of them had surprisingly high Taoist qualifications. In the end, I could only cast the 'Blood Curse' and force my way out!"

    The expression on Meng Ji's face changed again and again. The blood curse is a famous true magic spell in the Changsheng Hall. It can enhance the Taoist conduct in an instant, but the backlash afterwards is extremely terrifying. It goes without saying that the Taoist conduct will be greatly damaged, but it will also be damaged.  It damages people's longevity.

    After being stunned for a moment, Meng Ji came back to his senses and said to Yu Yangzi: "Master, what are our plans now?"

    Yu Yangzi looked solemn, silent for a moment, and said bitterly: "Now that the arrow is on the string, we have to shoot it. After daybreak, we will immediately go deep into the Death Lake and enter the 'Inner Lake' to find treasures!"

    Meng Ji’s expression changed drastically and he couldn’t help but said: “Master…”

    Yu Yangzi blocked Meng Ji's words with a wave of his hand and said: "I know what you want to say, but now that we are withdrawing from Death Lake, we will die at the hands of the other three factions sooner or later, so we might as well give it a try!  "

    Meng Ji stared at Yu Yangzi blankly, and saw that the fierce look on his pale face became more intense. He expected that he could not persuade him to come back, so he had to stand up slowly, looked up at the sky, and sighed softly in his heart.

    ? ?A huge death swamp located in the southwest of the vast land of China, with a radius of almost eight thousand miles, is endless and has been rarely inhabited since ancient times.  And it is divided into two layers of land: one is the outer marsh, which is where everyone is now. It belongs to the periphery of the dead marsh and occupies 78% of the land of the dead marsh. There are bottomless mud pits in it and there are many poisonous insects, but for those who practice Taoism,  For scholars, they don't take it seriously. As long as they are careful not to make mistakes, it will not be a big deal.

    But in the deepest part of the Dead Swamp, there is still a mysterious place. There is a place surrounded by highly toxic swamp gas all year round. No one has ever known what it looks like. Even if there are occasional monks who go in to explore, it turns out that it is  From then on, there is no life, so both good and evil are generally unwilling to enter rashly.

    In the past few days, countless people have been searching for treasures in the dead lake, but there is no news so far. Yuyangzi has long expected that the treasure is in the most dangerous and unpredictable inner lake.  On normal days, Yuyangzi might still have to worry a lot, or at least prepare carefully for several days, but now the situation is pressing, and he himself is like an anxious gambler, and he can no longer care about anything else.

    ※※※

    The night wind blows.

    Most of the disciples of the Changsheng Hall who had been busy fighting for a day fell asleep and the flames of the fire on the ground gradually extinguished. Yuyangzi was still meditating with his head lowered. Meng Ji, who was standing next to him just now, probably also came to the disciples at this moment.  went.

    “Suddenly, Yuyangzi suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were fierce, but seemed to have a hint of fear, and he looked around.

    The night is deep and filled with darkness.

    The muscles all over his body suddenly tightened, and then he slowly stood up.

    The only hand was holding onto the Yin-Yang Mirror.

    The wind was bone-chilling, blowing on his body as if it was chilling to his heart.

    Deep in the darkness, the sound of footsteps gradually sounded.

    "Pah, pah, pah"

    "Sand, sand, sand"

    "Wow, wow, wow"

    As if with different rhythms, at the same time, from three directions, the sound of slight but neat footsteps converged towards the Changsheng Hall.

    For the first time, a trace of despair appeared on Yuyangzi’s face, and he suddenly shouted: “Beast, get out of here!”

    This shouting voice, powerful but faintly breathless, still spread far across the swamp, immediately awakening the distant disciples of Changsheng Hall from their sleep. Amid the screams, they hurriedly got up and quickly gathered together.  Come together.

    Yuyangzi's face was gloomy and uncertain, and his heart couldn't help but sink. He looked back to the left and right, suddenly startled, and said loudly: "Where is Meng Ji, where has he gone?"

    Everyone in the Changsheng Hall looked at each other, but no one answered for a long time, obviously they didn't know.

    Yuyangzi was so angry that he felt dizzy and almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    At this moment, a calm man's voice suddenly came from the darkness, saying harmoniously: "Uncle Yuyangzi, are you looking for this person?"

    With a "Woo" sound, something flew out of the darkness in front of the Changsheng Hall, crossed an arc, and landed in front of Yuyangzi and the other disciples of the Changsheng Hall. It rolled a few times.

    Someone nearby had lit a torch long ago. Under the light of the fire, he suddenly exclaimed that this was the head of Meng Ji who was standing here talking to everyone just now.  I saw that his eyes were wide open, but there was a look of horror in them, as if he was afraid that he would die with his eyes open.

    Yu Yangzi took a deep breath, looked away from the head of his last capable man, stared ahead, and said coldly: "Qin Wuyan?"

    A young man walked out slowly. His face was slightly pale, but there was a gentle smile on his face. He smiled and said: "Uncle Master, you really have great eyesight. My nephew is standing in the dark, but you can recognize it. I admire you. I admire you."  !”

    Yu Yangzi looked as ugly as he could, and said coldly: "You are cruel, but your Wan Du Sect treats fellow members of the Holy Cult like this, isn't your old Poison Master afraid of being thrown into the underworld by the evil king after death?  ?”

    "Ah!" Qin Wuyan pressed his hand on his chest, making a frightened look, but his face was smiling and peaceful, with no hint of fear. He turned to the other side and said: "Golden Fairy, we Wan Du Sect don't dare to commit such a big crime.  Why don't you come out now that you're shouldering the burden?"

    Yuyangzi's face changed drastically, and he turned around. He saw a graceful woman slowly walking out of the darkness on the left, with a charming look on her face. In this dark night, as soon as she walked out, she immediately became  It seems a bit brighter.

    "Jin Ping'er!"

    Yu Yangzi sounded as if he was gritting his teeth as he read out these three words.

    Jin Ping'er smiled brightly and said, "Uncle Yuyangzi, long time no see, how are you always?"

    This greeting was really more vicious than the most vicious curse. Yuyangzi stared at her and said coldly: "Our Changsheng Hall has always been on good terms with the Hehuan Sect, so why do you want to add insult to injury with these guys from the Wan Du Sect?  "

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "You are really forgetful. A few days ago, you learned that I had come to Death Lake. You were worried that our Hehuan sect would steal the treasure from you, so you ordered people to kill the disciples of Wandu sect and snatch it away.  He used his unique poison 'Black Toad Powder' and used this poison to kill four disciples of our Hehuan sect in the north of Dawang Village. Is this possible?"

    Yuyangzi's expression changed and he lost his voice: "Why are you" Halfway through, he immediately stopped talking.

    Jin Ping'er said lightly: "Uncle, you have long-term plans to provoke our Hehuan sect into fighting with the Wandu sect. It's really clever. It's just thanks to Senior Brother Qin Wuyan's reasoning and careful investigation that we finally found out the truth. Otherwise, we would really have been harmed by you."  There’s one!”

    Qin Wuyan smiled at the side and said: "Fairy, what can I say? It is an honor for me to serve you."

    Yuyangzi's thoughts changed rapidly, and the current situation was full of dangers. Although these two people were young, their reputations had spread all over the world over the years, and they were by no means easy to deal with. Moreover, there were many figures behind them. Although they had never appeared, they were probably members of the Wandu Sect.  , A large group of Hehuan faction ambushed secretly. If so, I was afraid that tonight would be really unlucky.

    Yuyangzi was turning the year around, when he suddenly heard a stir from the disciples behind him, as if he saw something terrifying, and turned around quickly. When he saw it, his face turned pale, and he saw the only way to retreat behind him. In the darkness, his face was indifferent.  Gui Li slowly walked out.

    At this moment, Yuyangzi's mind was spinning, he understood, and finally despaired, and said with a sad smile: "It turns out that the three of you have already agreed to deal with me, Changsheng Hall, together. It's ridiculous that I still want to provoke you. The mantis is chasing the cicada, and you are the oriole.  Behind you!"

    Qin Wuyan smiled slightly and suddenly said loudly: "All the disciples of the Changsheng Hall, you have also seen that the Qi of the Changsheng Hall is exhausted tonight. If you know what is going on, you can come to our side quickly and still save your life."

    Following his words, figures floated behind Qin Wuyan, Jin Ping'er and Gui Li, and countless people holding magic weapons and sharp blades came out from the darkness, surrounded by a group of people headed by Yu Yangzi.

    The night breeze blows gently, and the hero is doomed!

    ※※※

    Everyone in the Changsheng Hall looked at each other in shock. At this time, everyone could see that if they continued to fight, they would only be dead. When they were besieged by the three gates of the Demon Sect and they were at the end of their rope, there was no chance of survival.

    Yuyangzi shouted in his heart, and sure enough, within a moment, someone shouted: "I surrender, I surrender" After saying that, he ran out and ran towards Qin Wuyan.

    Someone took the lead, and everyone was in a panic. In a moment, almost everyone ran out. After all, no one was willing to wait for death. Yuyangzi was shocked and angry, and shouted to stop, but at this critical moment of life and death, who could care about him?  , more and more people from Changsheng Hall ran away, and the situation got out of control and could no longer be stopped.

    Yuyangzi was filled with anger, with a fierce look in his eyes. He roared, jumped into the crowd, grabbed a member of the Changsheng Hall, and wanted to kill him to establish his power. When everyone saw this, they shouted and ran even further.  It was almost over, and only the unlucky guy in his hand was so frightened that his body softened.

    Yu Yangzi had a ferocious face. Seeing the centuries-old foundation of Changsheng Hall destroyed in one fell swoop, he almost burst out of anger. He tried to strangle the man to death with his hands, but saw that the man was so frightened that he could hardly even cry out.  .

    Yuyangzi looked at him, then suddenly looked back at the disciple who was running away from him. Suddenly he became discouraged. He loosened his grip and the disciple fell to the ground.

    The man came back with his life lost and could hardly believe himself. He quickly rolled and crawled away, getting as far away from this man as possible.

    After a while, Yu Yangzi was the only one left in the field.

    Gui Li, Qin Wuyan, and Jin Ping'er walked forward together.

    The scene suddenly became quiet. Yuyangzi's figure was desolate, his eyes swept across the room, from Qin Wuyan to Jin Ping'er and then to Gui Li. His lips moved and he suddenly said: "That's all, that's all."

    Gui Li and the other three walked to a place about one foot away from Yu Yangzi and stopped. The three of them formed a circle and surrounded Yu Yangzi in the middle.

    Jin Ping'er spoke first and said with a smile: "What's the matter, Uncle Yuyangzi, do you have anything else to say?"

    A look of resentment flashed through Yuyangzi's eyes, but his face was indifferent. After a moment, he slowly said: "Now that I am at the end of my rope, the name of the Changsheng Hall will end today."

    Qin Wuyan raised his hand and said, "Uncle Master, you really have good eyesight!"

    Yuyangzi shuddered. What a person he is, but today he has to suffer the humiliation of these juniors. It is really worse than death. But he endured it and said slowly: "Since I have no way to go, it doesn't matter, I will."  I have surrendered to you, and with my skills, I am of some use to you, right?"

    As soon as these words came out, Qin Wu? and Jin Ping'er were immediately moved. Yuyangzi was a master of Taoism and was hardly inferior to the Ghost King or the Poison God. Especially tonight, he had fought against as many as ten of the most outstanding figures in the Righteous Way alone. Everyone in the Demon Sect who was secretly spying in the distance was moved.

    If it weren’t for the conflict between Changshengtang and Zhengdao, I’m afraid it wouldn’t be that simple to get rid of Changshengtang.  And if you get the service of Yu Yangzi, it goes without saying that he will definitely be the first strong support. In the future internal fighting of the Demon Sect, you will naturally take a big advantage.

    Thinking of this, Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er are both ambitious people, and they can't help but have hesitation on their faces.

    At this moment, Gui Li, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said: "You are so high-minded, ambitious, and senior to us. If you come to our Ghost King Sect, I'm afraid you will be the one to override me in the future. This kind of  Are you willing to do this?"

    His words were light, but his eyes were sharp. He glanced at Yuyangzi coldly. Yuyangzi felt a chill in her heart. Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er were such smart people. They had figured out this joint in the blink of an eye, and a smile immediately appeared on their faces.  .

    But in Yuyangzi’s eyes, they are no different from ghosts.

    "Uncle is really smart. He has such a wonderful method at this moment. I admire him, I admire him!" Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, but at the same time as she smiled, the purple light on her right side gradually lit up.

    Similarly, at almost the same moment, Gui Li's Soul Eater and Qin Wuyan both took a step towards Yu Yangzi.

    The night wind was blowing, and it was cold to the bones.

    Yuyangzi looked around, feeling resentful in his heart. With a loud roar, he stood up and struggled for the last time, refusing to just sit back and die!

    ※※※

    In the distance, Zhengdao has just settled down here. This time, Xiao Yicai specially sent a few more junior brothers to watch the night, which shows that he is careful.

    In a quiet place next to her, Lu Xueqi sat quietly. After a while, Wen Min came back, sat down next to her, pouted slightly, and whispered to her: "That Song Daren is such a fool."

    Lu Xueqi's eyes moved and she looked into the distance. She saw Song Daren sitting next to the fire in the distance, looking embarrassed. She didn't know what she had just said to Wen Min. She glanced here secretly from time to time. She seemed to be full of anxiety, but she didn't know.  Dare to come.

    A smile appeared in Lu Xueqi's eyes, and she said to Wen Min: "Senior sister, you have been bullying others for many years. It's rare that you come out and you don't treat him better."

    Wen Min snorted. She and Lu Xueqi had always been good friends. She never hid anything from this junior sister. She snorted lightly and said, "That person is too honest. I really don't know what happened to Junior Uncle Tian Buyi."  Well, I heard that he seduced Uncle Suru from our Xiaozhu Peak No, when he married him away, he was extremely clever. How could he teach his disciples to be so stupid"

    Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and looked away. After a while, she suddenly whispered: "You are right, there were many honest people among their disciples at Dazhu Peak"

    After talking about it, for some reason, the voice gradually became quieter. Wen Min was startled for a moment, looked at Lu Xueqi, and suddenly sighed, patted her shoulder lightly and said, "Don't think too much about it."

    Lu Xueqi didn’t speak, just lowered her head and said nothing.

    This night was passed quietly.

    After dawn, Xiao Yicai gathered everyone together and discussed: "Now that Changshengtang's vitality is severely damaged, we have no external enemies for the time being. Moreover, we have searched this dead lake for many days, but there is no news at all about the rare treasure. I don't know, brothers  , do you have any opinion?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment, but Li Xun looked at Xiao Yicai and said, "Senior Brother Xiao, could it be that he wants to enter that extremely dangerous Neizeh to investigate?"

    Xiao Yicai was slightly surprised, then nodded and said: "That's right. Now that we're here, we can't give up halfway."

    The Faxiang frowned and said: "Although what Senior Brother Xiao said is reasonable, the swamp gas in the depths of the Dead Swamp is extremely poisonous. I heard that there are more incredible monsters and poisonous insects in it, which is extremely dangerous. It is really dangerous for so many people to go together.  Too dangerous.”

    Xiao Yicai nodded immediately and then said: "Yes, what Senior Brother Faxiang said is exactly what I am concerned about, so I thought it would be better to let most of the Junior Brothers continue the search in the outer ze. There are a few of us, plus a few high-level fellow disciples."  , enter the inner lake. What do you two think?"

    Li Xun pondered for a while, then nodded and said, "That's all we have to do."

    Dharma Prime Minister also nodded silently.

    After the discussion, everyone went back to discuss the candidates. After a while, Li Xun and Yan Hong were selected from Fenxiang Valley, Faxiang and Fashan from Tianyin Temple, and Qingyun Sect had slightly more people. In addition to Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi and Zeng were all there.  Among them, Lin Jingyu, who was in the limelight the night before, was also included in the list due to his strong request and the fact that everyone looked at him with admiration.

    &nbsp; After the eight people arranged their affairs in their respective sects, Xiao Yicai took the lead, and they all took the magic weapons and headed towards Neize.

    ※※※

    On the other side of the swamp, looking at the calm swamp ahead, Gui Li and the other three people stood side by side, with three rows of people behind them, each in a group, but facing each other, vaguely wary.

    Qin Wuyan suddenly sighed and said: "Uncle Yuyangzi, a once-in-a-lifetime hero, is now transformed into this dead lake. Is this considered a worthy death?"

    Gui Li was silent, Jin Ping'er smiled faintly and said nothing.

    Qin Wuyan didn't care and said with a smile: "How are you doing? How are you two preparing for the next step?"

    Jin Ping'er glanced at him, turned around suddenly, and said as he walked: "The big thing is over, so naturally it's time to go our separate ways!"

    Qin Wuyan looked at her back and raised his voice: "Oh, is it possible that the fairy wants to go back and recover?"

    Jin Ping'er didn't say much and smiled calmly. Qin Wuyan immediately said: "Then I will wait for the fairy in the inner lake. When the time comes, I must ask Jin Fairy to show mercy!"

    Jin Ping'er didn't know whether she heard it or not, so she walked far away. The disciples of Hehuan Sect also followed her and dispersed.

    Gui Li glanced at Qin Wuyan with a cold look, then turned around and walked back to the crowd of Ghost King Sect.  Qin Wuyan stood there, smiling and saying nothing, but his eyes gradually became colder.

    In the Death Swamp, the sky is getting darker and darker, and the clouds are dense, as if a bigger storm is coming again.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 1 Miasma

.    The wind passes over the dead swamp.

    The water plants are fluttering under the feet, and the water is rippled. As far as the eye can see, it is boundless. Although there are no people and life, there is another moving scenery.

    The soul-eating soul emits a faint dark blue light, and the light circulates and stops in mid-air.  Gui Li was on top of it, standing with his hands behind his back, staring ahead.

    This day was a rare good weather day in the Dead Lake. Under the warm sunshine, the gloomy atmosphere of the past also dissipated a lot. However, just dozens of feet away in front of him, there was a thick gray area, like fog.  A general huge miasma rises in mighty force, extending to the left and right, reaching the peak of difficulty, entangled and surging with each other, as if there is no boundary.

    ??This is where one of the most dangerous places in the world, the Dead Sea, is located!

    The monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder seemed to make a low sound uneasily.

    Gui Li reached out and patted Xiao Hui gently. Xiao Hui calmed down and looked at the miasma ahead with a pair of smart eyes.  At this moment, a roar suddenly sounded from behind, and a bright light came like lightning.

    Gui Li's figure moved, and Soul Eater slowly turned around as if he knew his intention.

    The light suddenly stopped in front of him, and a young man came from the sky, with sword-shaped eyebrows at his temples, and bright and sharp eyes. He flashed in front of Gui Li, bowed, and said: "Deputy Sect Master, everything is fine.  arranged."

    Gui Li didn't ask him anything. He must have understood it a long time ago. He nodded slightly and said, "Okay, then I'll leave this place to you." After that, he seemed to think of something again and said, "Yan Hui  .”

    The man named Yan Hui said: "What?"

    Gui Li glanced behind him and said: "You have always been calm, I am relieved, but the monk who kills lives has a violent temper and is too murderous. At present, there are all forces in the dead lake, and you must not act rashly. You must be restrained.  he."

    Yan Hui smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, deputy sect leader, although Shaosheng is arrogant, he has never dared to disobey your orders. I will also restrain him."

    Gui Li glanced at him and nodded. Just as he was about to turn around, Yan Hui suddenly said, "Deputy Sect Master, there is one more thing."

    Gui Li looked at him, Yan Hui pondered for a moment, activated the magic weapon under his feet, approached Gui Li, and lowered his voice at the same time: "I just received the news from the main hall, Qinglong and Suzaku among the four holy envoys  A senior suddenly came towards Death Lake a few days ago."

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly, but then he remained silent for a while and said, "There is no need to publicize this matter. You should continue to act as usual and wait and see what happens."

    Yan Hui lowered his head and said, "Yes."

    After saying that, he bowed to Guili and returned.

    Gui Li watched Yan Hui disappear, slowly turned around, and his eyes fell on the huge miasma in front of him. After a while, he suddenly said: "Xiao Hui, let's go!"

    Xiao Hui lay on his shoulder, stretched out his monkey paw to scratch his head, and called out "Zhi Zhi" twice.

    Gui Li smiled slightly, and the soul-eating light lit up. One person and one monkey melted into the mysterious green light, volleying forward and rushing into the huge miasma.

    As soon as he entered the miasma, all the surrounding light disappeared in an instant, and the originally bright sky disappeared without a trace. There was only a gray miasma all around, and he could not see more than half a foot away.

    Almost at the same time that Gui Li entered the miasma, the soul-eating Xuanqing light surged up from below, forming an aperture that firmly protected Gui Li and Xiao Hui. The surrounding miasma continued to surge, but it could not invade this aperture for even half a minute.

    Looking out from the inside, as Gui Li flies through the sky, the surrounding miasma is like clouds and mist, separating from the front and condensing behind him. The top and bottom of the head are filled with this gray miasma.

    This flight actually lasted for a long time, and Gui Li's face gradually became serious.  This wall of extremely poisonous miasma is the most obvious boundary between the inner swamp and the outer swamp in the Death Swamp. Although the outer swamp is full of bottomless pits, it is not a big deal if you are careful, but at this point  Neize, not to mention other things, this miasma is extremely poisonous. A mortal would have to hold his breath if he touched it, let alone inhaled it. However, as long as the skin touches such a poisonous thing, the poisonous gas will invade it in an instant.  , attack the heart and die.

    Although Gui Li is now very accomplished in Taoism and is far from the young disciple on Qingyun Mountain back then, he still dare not take these poisons lightly.  Within the Dead Swamp, there is murderous intent everywhere, especially this inner swamp, which is an ancient wild place with unpredictable dangers and dangers. Now, be very careful and move forward cautiously.

    It’s just that this wall of miasma is extremely thick. After flying for a while, it was still inside, and the surrounding area was even more gray.  Gui Li was secretly frightened. According to his own calculations, he had flown at least a hundred feet away at this time. The miasma in this barbaric and bad land will never disappear. Even if some strange treasure is born in it, no one will know about it for thousands of years.  , let alone getting it.

    He was thinking like this,?The soul-eating light is getting stronger and stronger, and the surrounding gray miasma is surging, as if the speed is also slightly accelerating.

    Suddenly, Gui Li's heart skipped a beat. Deep in the miasma ahead, a blue light suddenly flashed, but it disappeared in a flash.  The color was light, but somehow it felt a bit familiar.

    Almost at the same time, the miasma that was originally quietly surging around suddenly accelerated, boiling like boiling water in a pot.

    Up, down, left and right, the gray miasma began to spin crazily. Countless vortexes of large or small miasma suddenly appeared in front, with a faint sucking force, attacking Ghost Li from all directions.  Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder didn't dare to move at all. He squeaked softly and held on to Gui Li's clothes tightly.

    Gui Li's face was as dark as water, but his brows were deeply furrowed. He snorted suddenly, and his whole body tensed up. In the soul-devouring green light, a golden light suddenly rose up, intersecting with the green light, and suddenly the surrounding miasma was forced back.  A few minutes later, at the same time, Soul Eater rose up from the sky, seemingly ignoring the danger ahead, and rushed into the largest miasma vortex ahead.

    As soon as the figure entered the huge whirlpool of miasma, Gui Li immediately felt the pulling force around him increase sharply. The howling wind came from all directions, full of poisonous miasma. Gui Li's face turned pale, and he was actually struck by this huge natural force.  Pull it up with all your strength and fly straight to the sky.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????…  Gui Liren was in mid-air, taking a deep breath, and suddenly his hands came out, forming a seal with his left hand and a spell with his right hand. The golden and green Qi on his face rose together, flashing again and again in a moment, and quickly merged into one. If an expert in the right way were there,  At this moment, I am afraid that I am speechless in shock.

    The "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" of Qingyun Sect and the "Great Brahma Prajna" of Tianyin Temple have been perfectly integrated into this young man!

    In the splendid golden green light, Soul Eater suddenly stabilized, no longer drifting in the wind, and stopped abruptly in the storm. Gui Li observed intently, but the storm around him became more and more fierce, and the clouds were steaming and angry, and everything in front of his sight was invisible.  And, everywhere is gray.

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, finally knowing that this was a dangerous place and that he really couldn't stay for long. He immediately drove Soul Eater and rushed towards the edge of the violently rotating storm. After an instant of violent roaring in his ears and eyes, and the world spinning, he finally rushed out of this hidden place.  The eye of the storm within the outwardly calm miasma.

    The power of his rush was extraordinary. After leaving the miasma whirlpool, he rushed forward all the way. However, he was shaken by the commotion just now. Although the miasma around him gradually calmed down, Gui Li frowned.  , I don’t know if I went in the wrong direction.

    While he was deep in thought, suddenly Xiao Hui on his shoulder suddenly screamed a warning loudly. Gui Li was startled, and without taking a closer look, he almost subconsciously moved his body three feet away in mid-air.

    "Roar!"

    Among the gray clouds, a black and huge thing rushed past, sweeping past the place where he was standing just now. A fishy smell hit his nostrils violently, and even the soul-eating aperture could not completely resist it, and it faintly came in.

    After a while, this strange and unparalleled thing disappeared into the miasma.

    Gui Li was stunned. His heart suddenly beat violently. This huge thing that appeared in an instant seemed to give him a blow on the head.  The next moment, he ignored Xiao Hui's screams and even ignored the danger and chased after him.

    It's just that the monster disappeared in a flash. Although its body was incredibly big, its speed was not slow. Coupled with the wall of thick miasma, the sight could only reach half a foot. After a while, the monster's shadow could no longer be found.  .

    Gui Li frowned, stopped slowly, and was concentrating. Suddenly, there was an exclamation in front of him, and then there were loud shouts from all around. There were actually several people in front of him. The monster must have passed there and scared everyone away.

    Gui Li's spirit was shaken, and he flew up. He saw the clouds in front of him opening and closing, and suddenly there was an angry shout from the front, with a cold voice: "Monster!"

    Before he finished speaking, a sharp blue light suddenly came from the side, piercing his chest, like a rainbow across the sky, and instantly illuminated the surrounding miasma with a brilliant blue.

    Gui Li was shocked. This man's swordsmanship was fierce and unrelenting. He showed no mercy in his attacks. His swordsmanship was so high that he could not be underestimated.  In critical moments, his forward momentum continued unabated but accelerated. He flew straight into the sky like lightning in an instant, trying to get rid of the sword behind him before he could fight back.

    Unexpectedly, what the man in the mist was doing was very important. At this moment, the two of them were separated by the miasma, and they could not see each other clearly. However, relying on the induction on the sword, the blue light seemed to have spirituality, chasing after him as fast as lightning, as if attached to bones, the distance between the two  Not even slightly reduced.

    In a moment, the miasma suddenly surged around, and the ghost turned into a faint green light, with a blue light behind it. The two parties went up to the sky and into the earth, changing their bodies and places, like electricity and light, in this layer of poisonous gas.?, the pursuit is endless, and the clouds and mist are steaming wherever they pass.

    During the chase, Gui Li frowned. The person behind her was extremely virtuous. He couldn't see clearly what magic weapon she was using in her eagerness, but the murderous intent was unmistakable. She was definitely not the same person, and most likely someone with her.  A righteous person who swears by himself.

    Who is a powerful person in the Zhengdao sect?

    His mind just started to move, but he had already started to fight back. Otherwise, if he kept chasing like this, the person behind him would be fine, but he himself was running around like a headless fly. Who knows what strange things he would encounter?

    I saw that Qiu Guang was suddenly prosperous, the ghost's body suddenly rose, and the back of the air was returned.  The blue sword light behind him seemed to sense something. The sword light swelled up and became more powerful, coming towards the chest.

    Gui Li grabbed Soul Eater in front of him, and the cyan bead on the black rod suddenly shone brightly, especially under the light, the blood-colored red threads seemed to light up at the same time, and the red blood flowed quietly,  Red light and green light, faint and dark, faced the blue sword light head on.

    "Boom!"

    Gui Li's body was shaken greatly, and he was forced back a foot involuntarily. However, the blue sword light in front of him also flew backwards. Someone in the mist seemed to have snorted, and it was obvious that he was not having a good time.

    Over the years, Gui Li has been practicing the Demonic Heavenly Book day and night, and with the "Blood Devouring Bead" by his side, his temper has already become violent. At this moment, without saying a word, he flew straight forward and flew away through the sky with the Soul Devouring Bead.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Soul Devourer took action, the clouds at the front parted suddenly. The enemy turned out to be extremely strong. As soon as they stabilized, they immediately attacked.  The ghost screamed loudly, activated the magic weapon, and immediately fought with the blue sword light.

    At this moment, Soul Eater and the blue light were flying together, but the clouds and fog were rolling, and it was difficult for Gui Li to see the appearance of the magic weapon with his naked eyes. He relied entirely on himself and Soul Eater's induction to control it.

    This sudden fight is extremely dangerous for both parties. Both parties are very high-minded people. If one is not good, he will not die at the hands of the other. He only needs to be injured and distracted, and be invaded by the poisonous miasma around him.  It is also a situation of death and no life.

    The person in front obviously did not expect to meet such a person. Although he was in the clouds and mist and couldn't see her expression clearly, he still refused to give in even a little bit when looking at the sword power.

    In just a moment of lightning, the soul-eating soul and the blue sword light collided violently in the miasma, making a loud rumble. With these two magic weapons as the center, the miasma rolled and faintly turned into a huge whirlpool.

    Even though they were far apart, Soul Eater was a thing refined by Gui Li's blood, and they still sensed each other as if they were connected by flesh and blood. Gui Li felt that the cold feeling on Soul Eater was gradually boiling, as if the magic weapon itself also had spirituality.  When he got excited, this feeling was really weird. It hadn't happened since he achieved great success in Taoism.

    It’s just that a long time ago, when he was an ignorant young man, he had felt this feeling

    He was suddenly startled!

    There seemed to be something faintly stirring in his heart.

    Soul Eater collided violently with the blue sword light one last time and flew back. At this moment, the surrounding cyclone was getting bigger and bigger. The fight between Gui Li and the man had reached its most intense moment. The two were separated by the miasma.  Relying only on each other's spiritual senses, on the one hand, we must guard against each other's attacks, and on the other hand, we must resist the poisonous miasma around us. In such a dangerous place, obviously the sooner the battle ends, the better!

    The surrounding cyclone was violently turbulent, and at the same time countless small miasma vortexes were derived, but Gui Li's eyes were fixed on the front. Behind the thick miasma, a blue light loomed, and he could even feel the murderous gaze of the man.

    Suddenly, there was a clear whistle, and the blue sword light broke through the air with a sharp whistle. It instantly pierced the clouds and turned into a huge beam of light. It struck down on the head. Gui Li did not do any dodge and flew straight up. He suddenly burst into the blue light and pounced straight on.  Where that person is.

    The man in the clouds roared angrily, and the blue light exploded. In an instant, all the brilliance was reflected back into the clouds. After a moment, it solidified into a brilliant sky-blue fairy sword, which charged unstoppably. Almost at the same time, the soul-eating blue light rose up, and in an instant  He forced the miasma around him back and faced it.

    The blow of life and death is at this moment!

    The man held the sword hilt in his hand, while Gui Li held the Soul Eater tightly and charged forward.

    Two sharp rays of light instantly dispersed the surrounding miasma!

    It’s like holding your breath, waiting for the moment of life and death

    Her white hands were holding the hilt of the sword; her clothes were fluttering in the wind; she was like a fairy from the Nine Heavens, with a peerless appearance, appearing on the other side at this moment when the clouds cleared and the mist dispersed.

    Lu Xueqi!

    Many years later, the moment we meet again

    What kind of eyes are they looking at each other?

    ? ?Afraid, there is only a moment.

    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to stop suddenly. The gray miasma was forced back by the supreme magic weapon, and the figure of the man slowly appeared.

    The man who is deeply engraved in Youyou's heart is right in front of you.

    Her whole body remained motionless, only her heart trembled slightly.

    The two magic weapons are like electricity, like light, like enemies from the past who have been entangled for three lives and seven lives. They are approaching each other. It is hate or love. At this moment, you will die and I will live?

    That moment is right in front of you!

    That moment, just between breaths!

    What is it that is faster than this lightning? What is it that is quietly lingering in my heart?

    Is it my intention

    The radiant Soul Eater suddenly turned slightly and stepped aside. Gui Li's chest suddenly opened wide, and Xiao Hui on his shoulder screamed.

    The blue light is like stars, gushing out!

    But I never felt any pain.  The blue light passed by his side without any gaps, as if there was some kind of induction in the dark, the "Divine Divine Sword" also moved slightly to the other side.

    This moment is really dangerous. If either Gui Li or Lu Xueqi is slow or hesitates for a moment, they can kill each other immediately with the magic weapon.

    However, they all gave up inexplicably.

    The moment he passed by, he still looked deeply.

    It turned out that what was reflected in the deep eyes of that beautiful woman was his shadow

    After a while, because the two of them were preparing for a life-and-death fight with too much force, they flew out involuntarily in different directions, far apart!

    Is there her faint fragrance faintly in the air and on the clothes?

    The sky suddenly lit up, and Gui Li came back to his senses. He saw an endless dense forest at his feet, and he was falling into it.  The sky was low and dark clouds were flowing. Unexpectedly, it had broken through the thick layer of incredible miasma and finally reached the extremely dangerous inner swamp.

    He stabilized his figure in mid-air, fell slowly, and suddenly turned his head, only to see the huge wall of miasma, still standing there as if it had not changed since ancient times, not to mention that the woman was now  Where will it be?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 2 Strange Flowers

.    Dawang Village.

    Xiaohuan stood at the entrance of the village and looked towards Death Lake with some worry. In the direction of Death Lake, the sky that was still clear in the morning had gradually darkened, and it seemed that there was going to be another heavy rain.

    Late last night, she, her grandfather Yi Xian, Jin Ping'er and others were in the Death Swamp. However, after Jin Ping'er came back from a trip, she looked very tired and sent them both out of the Death Swamp overnight.

    Xiaohuan asked Jin Ping'er privately, but Jin Ping'er remained silent and only said: "Now in this dead lake, the situation is far more dangerous than I expected. If you stay here any longer, I'm afraid you will harm yourself."

    " Xiaohuan always believed in this sister's words, so she and Yiyi Xian left Death Lake that night. At the same time, she followed Jin Ping'er's instructions and prepared for today before leaving.  However, she had known Jin Ping'er for a long time, and last night was the first time she saw Jin Ping'er looking so solemn.

    She thought about it and couldn't help but secretly began to worry about this sister.

    “Little Huan!”

    There was a familiar call from behind, and Xiaohuan turned around. Sure enough, it was Yiyi Xian who walked over quickly. He only heard him say: "Everything is packed, let's go!"

    Xiaohuan nodded silently, but couldn't help but ask Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, do you think Sister Ping'er is in danger in the death marsh?"

    Zhou Yixian was startled for a moment and said angrily: "How do I know?"

    Xiaohuan pursed his lips and glared at him. After all, Yi Xian still loved this granddaughter in his heart. He sighed, looked around and saw no one around, walked to Xiaohuan, and whispered: "We have been in the dead zone these days.  , following Jin Ping'er, we met the disciples of the Changsheng Hall several times, but since last night, have you ever seen any of the disciples of the Changsheng Hall?"

    Xiaohuan was shocked.

    Zhou Yixian smiled, and his face gradually showed a look that was different from his usual playful smile. His eyes gradually became sharp and bright, and he said: "Especially when you met that fish-headed weirdo that day, I could hear it clearly from the side.  , the people who met Jin Ping'er were the young masters of the other two major sects of the Demon Sect, the Ghost King Sect and the Wan Du Sect, Gui Li and Qin Wuyan. At this time, these three people were within the influence of the Changsheng Hall main hall.  What did you say you would do during the meeting?"

    Xiao Huan’s eyebrows knitted together, and he suddenly lost his voice for a while: “Grandpa, do you mean”

    Zhou Xianjie said: "Yes, I'm afraid that the Changsheng Hall, which has been prosperous for eight hundred years, will be destroyed in the hands of these three young evil stars. Yu Yangzi is such a good man, but he" He sighed, and his expression suddenly changed.  Xiao Suo came down, was silent for a while, and said: "Nowadays, the internal fighting within the Demon Sect is becoming increasingly fierce, and there are also intrigues among the righteous. The Qingyun Sect's vitality was severely damaged ten years ago, and it has not recovered yet. In this world, I am afraid that people will be in ruins again."

    Xiaohuan was in a daze, and Yiyi Xian let out a sigh of relief, suddenly cheered up, smiled, and said: "If the world is going to be in chaos, just let him be! What does it have to do with us? Let's go, let's continue to benefit the people of the world."

    Xiaohuan was speechless, but Yiyi Xian didn't seem to care at all. He walked over and picked up the baggage, holding the bamboo pole with "Immortal Guidance" tied to it in his hand. He turned around and was about to greet Xiaohuan, but suddenly he was stunned and looked at Xiaohuan.  Look behind you.

    Seeing her grandfather's strange look, Xiaohuan hurriedly turned around and couldn't help but be stunned. She saw Taoist Wild Dog walking towards the direction of Death Lake with a gloomy look on his face. When he glanced around, he saw Xiaohuan and Zhouxian  Standing at the entrance of the village.

    Early this morning, Taoist Wild Dog, who had been following Gui Li, was suddenly ordered by Gui Li to leave Death Marsh immediately. While Wild Dog was stunned, he also vaguely knew in his heart that Death Marsh was extremely dangerous, and there were advantages in leaving.  However, the young man Gui Li said something coldly with a straight face, which made him feel very unhappy. He cursed all the way and walked out angrily.

    At this moment, he suddenly encountered Xiao Huan at the entrance of the village. The wild dog's heart skipped a beat for some unknown reason, and he subconsciously walked around. He didn't know what he was afraid of.

    Unexpectedly, before taking two steps, Xiaohuan's voice came from behind: "Taoist Master, wait!"

    The wild dog was startled for a moment, then slowly turned around. Zhou Yixian frowned and walked to Xiaohuan's side, and said angrily: "What did you ask him to do?"

    Xiaohuan glared at Zhouxian and ignored him. With a smile on his face, he walked over, took out an umbrella from the baggage beside him, and said to Taoist Wild Dog: "Taoist Master, I haven't returned your umbrella to you yet.  ?”

    The wild dog glanced at the umbrella, his face was uncertain, he was in a daze for a moment, and he did not reach out to take it. Xiaohuan didn't care, he put the umbrella into the hands of the wild dog Taoist priest, smiled at him, and said: "  Thank you so much that day.”

    Taoist Wild Dog suddenly felt his eyes light up, as if his eyesight was a little blurred, and he secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Xiao Huan walked back to Zhou Xian,He took the baggage from Yiyi Xian's hand and said, "Let's go! Grandpa."

    Zhou Yixian glared at the wild dog who was standing there blankly, followed Xiaohuan, and said to himself: "Why do you keep smiling at him?"

    Xiaohuan said angrily: "Grandpa, I am a good person!"

    Zhou Yixian let out a "poof" and said: "He is a good man, am I the reincarnation of Buddha?"

    The figures of Xiaohuan and Yiyixian gradually faded away, and their voices gradually became quieter. The wild dog stood there, holding the umbrella in his hand, motionless. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly stamped his feet and strode up towards Xiaohuan.  The direction Huan and Zhou Xian went to.

    After their figures disappeared one by one, Dawang Village returned to calm. In a corner a few feet away from the village entrance, stood a man and a woman. The man was dressed in long white clothes, and the woman was covered in black gauze. They were Qinglong and Youji.

    Qinglong said calmly: "Do you know the origin of this week's immortal?"

    You Ji, who was hidden behind the black gauze, did not speak. She just saw the black gauze swaying slightly and seemed to shake her head slightly.

    Qinglong pondered for a moment, with a look of deep thought in his eyes, and then said: "This person is quite extraordinary, and his granddaughter actually has contacts with Jin Ping'er of the Hehuan sect, so we need to pay more attention to him in the future."

    You Ji was silent for a moment and said calmly: "Let's go! The important things that the sect master has asked us to do cannot be delayed."

    Qinglong glanced at her, a hint of worry flashed in his eyes, but his face remained calm and said, "That's right, let's go!"

    After saying that, the two of them slowly walked out of Dawang Village, but in the opposite direction to Zhou Xian and others, heading towards the Death Swamp.

    I don’t know where the wind blows from, passing between the sky and the earth, with a faint smell of desolation.

    The sky seems to be getting a little darker.

    "Boom!"

    There was a thunder in the dark clouds, and big raindrops fell down one after another, soaking the whole world. It was gray. Gui Li stood on the top of a big tree and looked around.

    Behind him is still the huge wall of miasma. In fact, according to common sense, the miasma of the evil waters in the ordinary mountains will tend to converge and become silent once it encounters rain. However, the highly toxic miasma in the dead lake seems not to be affected at all.  It is as afraid of rain as it is, no matter how wind blows or rains, it still stands tall and motionless.

    Gui Li slowly turned his head and looked forward, only to see an unexpectedly dense forest growing in the inner swamp. At a glance, he saw that the forest was spreading infinitely amidst the miserable wind and rain. He didn't know.  how far?  Moreover, the rain was quite heavy, and although the line of sight was much clearer than in the miasma just now, I still couldn't see too far.

    "Squeak, squeak!"

    Suddenly, the branches around him jumped a few times. It turned out that Xiao Hui, who had just left, was jumping on the branches and ran back. He jumped back to Gui Li's shoulder two or three times. He actually picked a few wild fruits from nowhere in his hand, grinning.  And Xiao handed one to Gui Li. He held three or four wild fruits in his hands and opened his mouth to chew.

    Gui Li smiled slightly, took it and took a bite. He felt the taste was green but had a different taste.

    At this time, the rain was getting heavier and the thunder was incessant. Gui Li did not use any magic weapon to resist, and let the rain fall on his body. Xiao Hui sat on Gui Li's shoulder, and the hair on his body gradually became wet, but he didn't seem to care much.  He cared about the fruit in his mouth, and "Kaji Kaji" was eating happily. His long tail stretched out and waggled behind Gui Li, which was quite interesting to watch.

    Gui Li slowly ate the wild fruit in his hand, and suddenly whispered: "Xiao Hui, did you recognize her just now?"

    "Xiao Hui seemed to be chewing wild fruits in his mouth, and mumbled a few times indistinctly. A pair of monkey eyes glanced at Gui Li a few times.

    Gui Li didn’t seem to think about getting any answers from the monkey, and just said to himself: “Why doesn’t she kill me? Isn’t she the one who always hates the Demon Sect the most?”

    "Boom!"

    Xiao Hui didn’t answer, but there was a thunder in the sky.

    Gui Li slowly raised his head and looked at the sky. The sky was full of raindrops, like knives and swords, turning into thousands and pouring down

    His body trembled slightly, and suddenly his mind wandered, as if he had returned to that night in his boyhood, when he and the kind-hearted old monk were outside the village, and he was talking to himself calmly.

    This scene is engraved in his heart, and he has never forgotten it in the past many years.

    He clenched his hands tightly, his nails digging deeply into his palms, and even his body began to tremble with excitement.  At this moment, the Soul Devourer nestled in his sleeve shone almost at the same time as usual, and a familiar cold feeling spread throughout his body. The ferocious aura on the Blood Devourer beads seemed to condense little by little in his eyes.

    Xiao Hui screamed uneasily on his shoulder.

    &nbsp; In the sky, a bolt of lightning pierced the sky. The ghost screamed loudly and jumped up. The whole body was filled with red light in mid-air. He stretched out his right arm. The Soul Eater was already in his hand. He saw the dark green light in the rain.  It condensed into a huge light and slashed down with a bang.

    At this moment, his eyes were full of bloody red light, his face was full of murderous intent, his face was distorted, and he was roaring like a wild beast.

    This huge green light suddenly struck down, and the big tree that was still standing just now was split in half from the middle, and suddenly collapsed on both sides.

    Boom!

    There was another thunder in the sky.

    Xiao Hui jumped to the side and looked at him silently.

    Gui Li knelt on one leg in the filthy rain-soaked mud, holding the soul-devouring soul tightly in his right hand. His whole body was trembling, and his eyes flashed fiercely, but his face was full of pain.

    Who knows the pain of his sinking

    A peaceful and positive energy rose faintly in his body.

    On the clothes that were soaked by the rain, on his right arm, a circular shimmer suddenly lit up. This positive yang energy was extremely pure and gentle, uploaded from the "Xuanhuo Jian" tied to his right arm.  Out, and then into the body, gradually resisting the vicious aura of the blood-devouring bead.

    After a while, the bloody red light in his eyes gradually disappeared, and his face became calmer. In contrast, the light of the magic weapon emitted by the Soul Eater and the Mysterious Fire Mirror gradually became weaker and finally disappeared.

    As if he had experienced a big battle, Gui Li stood up slowly, looking tired.  In the past ten years, he has been studying the Demonic Book day and night, and has been immersed in the vicious aura of the Blood-devouring Pearl day and night. He does not know how many times he has been in danger of being controlled by the demonic aura of the Blood-devouring Pearl, but once  After all, he still has the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao and the Brahma Prajna in his body, both of which are the supreme and righteous path of practicing the true method, so he can barely resist.

    But the most important thing is that every time when his consciousness is on the verge of losing consciousness, another mysterious magic weapon on his body, the Xuanhuo Jian, will always emit a magical and pure masculine energy, saving him from completely sinking into the evil path of killing.  , pulled back alive again.

    However, he himself doesn’t know how long he can resist the blood-devouring beads of this natural monster, and for him, whenever he thinks of the past and Baguio, the torture is really painful.  If he hadn't been extremely stoic, he might have gone crazy.

    ???????????????????? But these things, even a man as shrewd as a ghost king never noticed that the most powerful person under him was on the verge of madness day and night.

    He stood up slowly, opened his mouth, and then realized that his voice was hoarse: "Xiao Hui, let's go!"

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes and jumped back obediently, jumping on his shoulder two or three times.

    Gui Li gently stroked Xiao Hui's hair and moved his lips, but in the end he said nothing. He took a deep breath, stepped forward, and walked towards the depths of the forest ahead.

    In the death swamp shrouded in rain, it seemed that nothing could be heard in the world except the sound of wind and rain. There was silence in the ancient and dense forest. The rain beat on the branches and leaves, and water droplets fell down.

    There was another thunder in the sky!

    The rain has been falling for half an hour, but it still doesn’t seem to stop.

    Lin Jingyu wiped his face to wipe away the water droplets on his face, but within a moment, another sheet of rain fell down.  He smiled slightly and gave up his efforts.

    He was in an ancient forest, and he was the only one standing around.  Being alone in this wild, dangerous and unfamiliar place really gave me an inexplicable feeling of fear.

    It turns out that a group of outstanding young masters from Qingyun Sect, Zhengdao Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley entered Neizeli together.  But when crossing the wall of miasma, something happened suddenly. They encountered a strange eye of the storm in the middle, which threw everyone into chaos. Before they could stabilize themselves, another huge one suddenly appeared in the miasma.  The monster passed through them.

    Because the miasma obscured their eyes, no one could clearly see the appearance of the monster. It seemed that the monster was just passing by and had not made any move to harm them. However, its body was too huge. Although everyone was of extremely high moral character, they were all in different situations in the crisis.  The people flew away in panic, and they were separated in the miasma storm.

    Lin Jingyu flew all the way, relying on the "Dragon-Slaying Sword" to protect himself, and rushed out of the miasma, and also came to this ancient inner forest. And the position he rushed out of was actually only a few seconds away from Gui Li's place.  It’s just ten miles away.

    "These two childhood friends, who were once as close as brothers, are now completely unaware of this situation.  However, even if they knew it, what they would face would probably be a more painful scene, right?

    Lin Jingyu naturally didn't know all this. He looked up at the sky and saw that the dark clouds were still thick. It seemed that the rain would continue for a long time. He couldn't help but curse a few words in a low voice.After pondering for a moment, he finally took a step forward.

    Walking through the forest, there is actually no path at all. In addition to the tall trees, the forest is also full of dense and lush thorn bushes, all kinds of strange flowers and plants, and strange beasts that have never appeared in the world outside the Dead Swamp.  Poisonous insects appeared in front of Lin Jingyu from time to time.

    " It had only been a while, but Lin Jingyu had already been in danger several times. If he hadn't been clever and alert, and his spiritual practice had increased a lot in the past ten years, Lin Jingyu would have suffered a big loss.

    With a sound of "Woo!", the dragon-slaying sword slashed through a ray of green light, cutting a red venomous snake that jumped from a nearby branch into two pieces. At the same time, Lin Jingyu finally couldn't bear it anymore and immediately jumped into the air.  , rising into the sky with the power of the magic weapon.

    He felt a little relieved in mid-air, but at the same time he was also secretly surprised. The inner swamp was really startled three times with one step. It was far more dangerous than the outer swamp. I really didn’t know where so many alien poisonous insects came from.  Where did it come from?

    He glanced down at the ground. The remains of the red poisonous snake were still struggling and twisting on the ground, as if it was still alive. In addition to this poisonous snake, he had also been attacked by poisonous scorpions, toads, and alien lizards just now.  , it’s really a crisis.

    Originally, Lin Jingyu thought that he would not waste his energy and walk underground for a while, but now he did not dare to land easily. He looked around in mid-air and suddenly his body was shaken.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Deep in the forest ahead, behind the heavy rain, suddenly a golden light flashed through, and mixed in with the wind and rain, there was a faint sound of someone shouting.

    Lin Jingyu was overjoyed, and without hesitation, he hurriedly activated the magic weapon and flew towards the place where the golden light flashed.

    His magical weapon flew in the air at such a fast speed. It didn't take him a moment to fly close. When he took a closer look, he couldn't help but be shocked. He saw that there was a strange open space in the forest here, but there was a large space in the middle.  In the puddle, a strange and strange flower bloomed.

    This flower is extremely huge, with a diameter of several feet. If you hadn't seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that such a strange species existed in the world.

    Viewed from mid-air, the lower end of the flower body is cyan, but the upper end is divided into countless branches, which are bright red in color. The red and green colors in the middle are extremely clear, and a dividing line is clearly visible.  And at the end of the red branches at the top, there are small balls as crystal clear as dewdrops, with water shining on them. I don't know if it's rain, or it's just like that?  (Note 1)

    In this wind and rain, this strange flower trembles gently with the wind, and its faint sweet fragrance spreads in the wind.

    Lin Jingyu was astonished, and then his attention was attracted to the two people and the beast next to the strange flower. At a glance, his face immediately lit up with joy, and he saw that the two people standing in the field were none other than Feng Huifeng from the same sect.  Zeng, and the Dharma of Tianyin Temple.

    Meeting an acquaintance in this strange place, Lin Jingyu was so happy that she couldn't help but scream.

    The two people in the field were shocked when they suddenly heard the call. When they turned around, they were overjoyed to see Lin Jingyu rushing down. However, after a moment, Zeng pointed Lin Jingyu to look forward. Lin Jingyu calmed down.  My mind was suddenly frightened by the monster in front of me.

    The monster that originally confronted Fa Xiang and Zeng was also extremely strange, but first Lin Jingyu was shocked by the huge strange flower in front of them in mid-air, and secondly he was so happy to see them that he suddenly  He never paid attention to the monster in front of him.  Looking at it at this moment, I saw that this monster looked like a mallard, as tall as a man. It had a cyan body, light red eyes, a red tail, fangs in its mouth, and wings on its back. It looked like a vicious bird.  (Note 2)

    At this moment, I saw the monster roaring lowly, its wings vibrating, and suddenly a strong wind mixed with rain rushed over.

    Lin Jingyu landed next to Zeng Yufaxiang. The three of them were leaning against Qi Hua. Lin Jingyu frowned and took a step back.

    Unexpectedly, the color on Dharma Prime Minister’s face suddenly changed. He reached out his hand from the side and grabbed Lin Jingyu, whispering: “Don’t get close to that flower!”

    Lin Jingyu was startled and stopped, but when he glanced at Fa Xiang, the smile on his face suddenly turned cold, and he lightly blocked Fa Xiang's hand.

    The Faxiang frowned, sighed, and retracted his hand, knowing that Lin Jingyu still remembered the tragedy in Caomiao Village that year and couldn't let it go.

    At this moment, Zeng suddenly raised his voice and shouted: "Be careful!"

    The two of them were startled and looked forward. Sure enough, the monster's wings vibrated, leaped into the air, and rushed over.

    Zeng said anxiously: "Brother Faxiang, we will act according to plan."

    Lin Jingyu was about to take action, but when he heard what he said, he couldn't help but be startled and stopped.

    I saw the monster rushing towards me fiercely and quickly. In a blink of an eye, it was in front of me. Faxiang and ZengThe ground let out a low shout at the same time, and spread out to both sides. The monster looked ferocious, but it didn't seem to have a bright mind. It threw itself on the spot and stayed there for a moment, as if it didn't know which enemy to chase, but right there  In this moment, Faxiang's "Reincarnation Pearl" and Zeng's "Xuanyuan Sword" hit it from the side at the same time.

    The monster was not afraid at all. He opened his mouth and roared. With two "bang bang" sounds, the two magic weapons hit the monster and sent it flying backwards. However, looking at the monster in mid-air with its teeth and claws, it turned out to be completely unscathed.  , this kind of endurance even Lin Jingyu couldn't help but change his face. If it were him, he might not be able to withstand Zeng He Faxiang's full blow.

    Seeing the monster vibrate its wings and attack fiercely once it stabilizes its body, Lin Jingyu concentrated on alert, but at this moment, his whole body was shaken, his mouth opened slightly, and he was speechless.

    The monster flew backwards, with nothing behind it but the huge strange flower.  The monster was seen flying and touched the red crystal branches above the flower. Suddenly, the monster roared, but the sound was full of panic.

    In a moment, this strange flower has undergone incredible changes. All the flowers suddenly came to life, and they surrounded the monster from all directions. The red crystal balls on the branches of the flowers seemed to have a strong power.  Due to the adhesive force, the monster stuck to it. Although it struggled hard, it could not break free. After a while, more and more petals surrounded it layer by layer, and finally wrapped up the tall monster, even the monster's  The roaring sound gradually became deeper.

    Fa Xiang, Zeng, who set this trap, could not help but change color on his face just like Lin Jingyu when he saw how terrifying this strange flower was.

    After a long time, the strange flowers finally completely enveloped the monster, and the shadow of the monster was no longer visible. The place suddenly returned to calm, and only the sound of wind and rain remained in the world.

    The three of them looked at each other, Dharma Master sighed, raised one palm upright, and chanted the Buddha's name softly.

    Note 1: "The Gods and Demons Are Different. Hundred Herbs Chapter" Human-eating flower: a wild and exotic species, the flower blooms more than ten feet long, red on top and white on the bottom, with red beads on the top, which sticks to living things and devours them.

    Another note: In the "Encyclopedia of Modern Carnivorous Plants", this thing is suspected to be a creature of the genus Utricularia. It is distributed in South America and Asia (I haven't checked clearly in North America, but it seems to be also distributed?), but it is not large in size and eats insects.  , causing no major harm to humans.  The appearance is similar to that of ancient books. It may be aquatic bladderwort or sundew.

    Note 2: This dictionary is from "The Classic of Mountains and Seas. The Fifth Volume of the Classic of Mountains. The Classic of Zhongshan. Qingyaoshan".

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 3 Night Talk

.    The three of them were silent for a while, but Zeng was still lively and clever. Seeing that there was some embarrassment between Lin Jingyu and Fa Xiang, he opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Junior brother Lin, how did you get here?"

    Although Lin Jingyu was not very familiar with Zeng, first of all, seeing his fellow disciple in such a strange place, he first felt a sense of closeness; secondly, he knew in his heart that he had been close to Zhang Xiaofan back then, and for some reason, he had a good impression of him.  , then nodded and said: "I was separated from all the senior brothers in the miasma just now. I rushed out all the way and landed not far from here. I happened to see a magic weapon flashing here, so I rushed over to take a look.  look."

    Zeng chuckled, stretched out his hand to wipe the rain off his face, and said: "It seems that we are quite destined. In such a dangerous place, it is better to have more people, right! Brother Faxiang?"

    The Dharma Minister smiled slightly, nodded and said: "Not bad uh, the rain has stopped?"

    Zeng and Lin Jingyu were startled, and looked up at the sky. Sure enough, at some point, the rain that had been pouring down just now had gradually subsided. At this moment, the sky was getting brighter, and even the sky seemed to be a little wider.  .

    Lin Jingyu took a deep breath and felt that the air in the forest after the rain was extremely fresh, as if it still had a hint of sweetness that penetrated into his heart.

    Dharma Prime Minister turned back and looked at the strange flower that had completely closed up, and said: "This place is very weird. This strange flower is not a kind one. We can't stay here for a long time. Let's leave here first!"

    Lin Jingyu didn’t say anything, Zeng smiled and said: “Senior Brother Faxiang is right, let’s go!”

    As he spoke, he turned to look at Lin Jingyu, who nodded silently.

    After the three of them sorted themselves out, they all picked up their magic weapons and flew into the sky.

    Zeng pondered for a moment in mid-air and said loudly to them: "Brother Faxiang, Junior Brother Lin, this forest is amazingly big, and there are countless poisonous insects, beasts, and all kinds of evil things. I'm afraid that the rumored rare treasure is in it."  Deep in the forest, what should we do next?”

    Lin Jingyu said excitedly: "Senior Brother Zeng, if you don't enter the tiger's den, how can you catch the tiger's cubs?"

    Zeng glanced at him and then turned to look at Fa Xiang. He saw Fa Xiang smiling and clasping his hands. He obviously had no objections. He then smiled and said: "That's good, let's explore this wild and bad land to see what's going on."  A strange treasure is born?”

    The three of them were all refreshed, activated their magic weapons, turned into three rays of light, and continued to fly deep into the forest.

    The night gradually fell, and the sky was completely dark.

    Lin Jingyu and the other three searched for half a day, but found nothing. There was not even a shadow of the rumored rare treasure.  That's okay, but I really saw a lot of monsters and poisonous insects in this weird forest, some of which were quite unbelievable. Sometimes even they were flying past a big tree in mid-air, and there was actually a tree on the big tree.  The dead branch suddenly turned into a gray poisonous insect and bit it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Seeing that the night was getting darker, the three of them discussed it and found a large stone in the forest. It looked flat, so the three of them settled on it to rest.

    Zeng cautiously walked to the side and concentrated on guarding. At the same time, he held up the magic weapon Xuanyuan Sword. Under the dim light, he carefully guarded and picked and picked. Finally, he picked some dry dead branches and came back, ready to light a fire.

    Lin Jingyu was watching on the side, and suddenly couldn't help but laugh bitterly. Zeng heard it in his ears, looked at him, and knew what he was thinking, so he couldn't help but laugh too.

    In the two thousand years since the establishment of the Qingyun Sect, the one who picks firewood most carefully and cautiously must be Zeng today!

    Looking back, I took out the fire stick from my arms, but it rained heavily during the day, and the firewood nearby was a little damp. It took a long time to burn, and a lot of smoke came out, and then I lit the fire.

    Fa Xiang glanced around and saw the darkness in the forest. He pondered for a moment, said hello to Lin Jingyu and Zeng, and motioned for them to sit closer together. Then he took a deep breath and chanted the mantra slowly in his mouth, the magic weapon "Reincarnation Pearl".  "Slowly offered sacrifices from his hands.  After a moment, the soft golden light flickered and expanded, forming a six-foot-wide golden halo around the periphery, enveloping the three people.

    In the night, under the soft light of the Samsara Pearl, the faces of the three of them were all reflected a faint golden color.  Lin Jingyu and Zeng were both from well-known families, so they could clearly see Fa Xiang's Taoist skills. Although Lin Jingyu had a grudge against him, like Zeng, both of them were immediately surprised.

    Zeng smiled and said: "Senior Brother Faxiang has such great power, I admire him, I admire him!"

    The Dharma Master smiled slightly and said: "There are too many poisonous insects here. I'm afraid that the light of this small fire is not enough to defend ourselves. With this 'Prajna Heart Circle', we don't have to worry tonight."Worry about common poisons.  "

    After saying that, he smiled faintly at the two of them and glanced at Lin Jingyu intentionally or unintentionally. Lin Jingyu glanced at him and slowly lowered his head without saying anything. Fa Xiang slowly turned his gaze back and looked at the three  The small fire among the people, the light of the fire was reflected in his eyes, and he didn't know what he was thinking about?

    At this time, the atmosphere in the venue gradually became quiet. None of the three people spoke anymore. They could only hear the wind suddenly rising in the deep night and darkness around them.

    The sound of the wind is like sobbing, like a sad woman crying alone a long time ago, floating gently in the forest, passing through the treetops, and in the sound of wind blowing through the branches far away, there seems to be a faint flute sound floating in the wind.

    Li Xun’s face changed again and again, and he suddenly shouted loudly: “Which evildoer from the Demon Cult is pretending to be a ghost here?”

    When he drank, he was so loud that even the sound of the wind seemed to have stopped temporarily.

    Not only Zeng and Lin Jingyu, but also the Dharma Prime Minister was surprised. He had just gone out to meet Li Xun, and he only saw countless giant ants, but no demons. He immediately asked: "What, these giant ants?"  Is it the devil’s fault?”

    Li Xun snorted, looked around with sharp eyes, and said, "That's right, at night, I suddenly met a strange man nearby. When I asked him, the man immediately turned against him and took action, using the devil's demon.  Law. As for these monsters, that guy used some evil tricks to control such ferocious and savage things"

    Before Li Xun finished speaking, someone suddenly chuckled in the darkness and said, "What this righteous hero said is really clear-cut, but I remember that you seemed to be the one who attacked me first, right?"

    This voice is a male voice. He seems to be young, but his voice is erratic. I can't tell where he is for a moment?

    Li Xun's face changed. In such an unfavorable situation, he did not show any fear. He said loudly: "Since you are a demon from the demon sect, I will naturally eliminate demons and subjugate demons. If you are a man, please stand up and we will fight alone for three times."  How can you be considered a hero after using these ignorant beasts for a hundred rounds?”

    The male voice suddenly smiled and said calmly: "You righteous heroes are the heroes, it's not my turn."

    As he spoke, the sound of the flute sounded faintly, and the giant ants suddenly separated, making way for a path. A young man slowly walked out of the darkness and stood outside the golden Prajna heart circle, standing with a smile and an elegant demeanor.

    It is Qin Wuyan from the Ten Thousand Poison Sect!

    Fa Xiang looked at him seriously, looked at him carefully, and suddenly said: "You are young, your Taoism is unfathomable, and you can control thousands of poisonous insects. Could it be that you are the Young Master Qin Wuyan of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, who is known as the Young Master Poison?"

    Qin Wuyan frowned, turned his eyes and took a closer look at the Dharma Vision, and suddenly smiled and said: "It turns out that he is the Dharma Master of Tianyin Temple. No wonder the Dharma Eyes are like torches. This is Qin Wuyan." At this point, he paused and said leisurely  "People say that among the young disciples of the three sects of Zhengdao, Master Faxiang of Tianyin Temple is recognized as the leader, with profound wisdom and virtue. When we meet him today, his reputation is indeed well-deserved. Qin Wuyan is very polite here."

    After saying that, he nodded slightly with a smile on his face.

    Fa Xiang frowned, and almost at the same time he heard Li Xun snort next to him, and his heart trembled.

    Qin Wuyan had a smile on his face, but his thoughts were racing in his heart.  Unlike others, he was born in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect of the Demon Sect, and entering this inner lake with countless ferocious beasts and poisonous insects was regarded as a daunting path by others, but for him, it was like suddenly entering a treasure mountain.  Extremely happy.

    The highly poisonous things that are usually encountered but cannot be sought are now everywhere, including countless strange poisonous insects that he has never heard of in the past. In the eyes of him, an expert in using poisons, they are simply more precious than thousands of gold and silver.  times.

    The Ten Thousand Poison Sect has always been unique among the demon sects. Although their practice methods are derived from the "Book of Heaven" like other sects, what they have inherited is the magical cultivation method supplemented by all kinds of strange poisons.  Therefore, for hundreds of years, the masters who came out of this sect are often great experts in using poison.

    And being able to find the most powerful and poisonous poison is of immeasurable help to the members of Wandu Sect in their practice.

    Qin Wuyan is a close disciple of the Poison God, the current leader of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. He is extremely talented and is a genius in the use of poisons.  After entering this inner swamp, he was immediately surprised when he saw the scene here. He collected a lot of poisons in the past few days, and even encountered the extremely poisonous giant ants unique to this dead swamp. Qin Wuyan tried to use the Ten Thousand Poison Gate to "control the demon flute"  After a try, it may be that the Demon Sect's Heavenly Book is indeed a creation of unexpected events in the world. Such wild and ferocious creatures were actually successfully controlled by Qin Wuyan in the method passed down by the Heavenly Book.

    When Qin Wuyan was overjoyed, he suddenly met Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley nearby. The two didn't get along with each other and started fighting. Qin Wuyan simply said:After recruiting these countless "Death Swamp Giant Ants", Li Xun, although he was a high-level practitioner, was surrounded by these countless giant ants. He could only parry. If the Dharma Master hadn't arrived in time, he would have been in danger.  A big loss.

    It’s just that in this current situation, Fa Xiang, Zeng, Lin Jingyu, Li Xun and other four people are trapped by this young but powerful Qin Wuyan.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 4 Old Times

.    Qin Wuyan's eyes moved, and he looked at Fa Xiang and the other four people one by one. With his eyes, he could naturally see that these four people were all outstanding talents. If he followed the true path, he was afraid that he would not be able to win in front of the four of them.  The benefits go.

    It's just that the Ten Thousand Poison Sect has always been eccentric in practicing swordsmanship, and there are many weird methods or evil ways. Qin Wuyan is currently controlling a large number of giant dead ants, and there are countless poisons on his body, but he is not afraid at all, but his expression is as usual  , looking at this scene, he still has the upper hand.

    Zeng had always been smart, but he couldn't help but feel a headache at the moment. Looking at the ferocious giant ants in the dead lake, the fishy smell hit his face, and he whispered to the three people next to him: "What should we do now? Should we walk or fight?  "

    Li Xun frowned but said nothing. In fact, based on his past character, he definitely refused to retreat at this moment. He just had a fierce battle with the giant dead ants, although he killed hundreds of them with his own strength.  Giant ants, but these endless monsters swarmed up, and their terrifying power made him frightened.

    The Faxiang was silent for a moment, and Lin Jingyu suddenly said: "I think we can fight. I believe that these giant dead ants must not be raised by humans, but controlled by some evil method used by this demon cult demon. As long as we  If you entangle this person, you can win the battle."

    Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Junior Brother Lin is right, you two"

    After thinking for a moment, he said: "Junior brother Lin is right, and it would be too embarrassing for the four of us to run away against him alone."

    As the three people all looked at Li Xun, Li Xun is the most outstanding talent in Fenxiang Valley in recent years and has always been proud of himself. If Qin Wuyan hadn't summoned countless giant ants from nowhere, otherwise he would have been the first to fight against Qin Wuyan.  .  At this moment, facing the gazes of the other three people, he could not bear to lose his face, so he naturally said decisively: "Fight!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded immediately, and then whispered: "We will divide into two teams later. Please help Senior Brother Li and Senior Brother Zeng to hold off these giant ants for us temporarily. Junior Brother Lin and I will attack Qin Wuyan together. How about that?"

    Three people per head.

    They were discussing in this room. Qin Wuyan was standing on the outside, but his thoughts suddenly changed. He had just driven giant ants to surround Li Xun, but Li Xun's Taoism was still beyond his expectation. He killed nearly all the people with just one person.  There are hundreds of these giant ants with strong skin and strong bones and extremely poisonous bodies. From the looks of the other three people present, they are probably not low on Taoism, especially the Dharma Master of Tianyin Temple, whose reputation has become even greater over the years.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? 修身无魔之杀之道).

    He was worrying about how to deal with these four people when suddenly there was a whistling sound in front of him, and he saw a flash of golden light. The Prajna Heart Circle retracted, and the four people actually rushed towards him together, and the giant ants next to him also made a commotion.

    Qin Wuyan was not surprised but overjoyed. He laughed loudly, turned his left hand over, and a small black iron flute appeared. However, he did not put it to his mouth to play, but moved straight across the air. He tapped several holes on the flute with his left hand.  Suddenly a low and quiet voice sounded in the air.

    It didn’t matter to the people, but the countless giant dead ants underground seemed to have suddenly received some order. They all immediately started to stir, and they bared their teeth and claws and rushed towards the four Zhengdao people.

    Li Xun and Zeng had expected such a situation, and moved forward at the same time, holding up the magic weapon. They saw the magic weapon's gleam, and immediately knocked away a dozen giant ants that rushed at them first, but their arms also reacted.  The shock was so painful that it ached.  After all, Li Xun had just fought against these giant ants and had experience, so he didn't feel any surprise. However, Zeng couldn't help but change his color, thinking to himself that these beasts were really powerful.

    The two of them rose up with great power and blocked countless giant ants aside for a moment. Lin Jingyu and Fa Xiang's bodies turned into light and rushed forward like lightning. The dragon-slaying sword turned into a sky-high blue light, and immediately pushed back the darkness of the surrounding forest several feet.  There were so many that he chopped off Qin Wuyan head-on.

    This sword was so powerful that even Qin Wuyan frowned, thinking to himself that these righteous guys were really not easy to deal with.  Just looking at his expression, there was no sign of panic. He still danced the demon control flute with his left hand, making a whining sound, commanding countless giant dead ants to attack him. A dagger with clear light appeared on his right hand, which was worthy of being withheld.  Lin Jingyu's sword.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked behind and frowned, recognizing that the dagger was the rare treasure of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect used by the Poison God in the Battle of Qingyun ten years ago, and said in a deep voice: "'Zhan Xiangsi'?"

    Qin Wuyan was startled when he heard this, a hint of admiration flashed in his eyes, and while fighting with Lin Jingyu, he said: "Master Faxiang has indeed seen a lot of people, it is the 'Acacia-cutting Divine Dagger'!"

    Fa Xiang flashed to Lin Jingyu's side, but did not rush to take action. He said calmly: "It's a pity that such a magic weapon and a talent like your Excellency have gone astray. Why don't you come back?"Is it the shore?  "

    Qin Wuyan laughed loudly, danced the flute with his left hand, and flashed the dagger in his right hand. He suddenly walked five steps in a row, with a graceful figure, and chanted in his mouth: "The beauty is far away, the lovesickness is painful, and the thoughts are difficult to deal with. Ten years of love and hundreds of years,  I can’t bear to miss you so much!”

    His usually peaceful face suddenly had a faint purple aura at this moment, which complemented the clear light emitted by the Acacia-Slaying Divine Dagger in front of him. In an instant, the clear light flourished, gradually suppressing the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword, and at the same time, a rare arrogance appeared on his face.  With a look on his face, he said loudly: "Master sees me sinking into the evil way, but I laugh at the obsession in your heart. Everything in this world is true. Is your shore the shore and my shore the sea?"

    Fa Xiang smiled slightly and did not take his words to heart. He was about to help Lin Jingyu when suddenly he heard Lin Jingyu's voice coming out firmly in the clear light in front of Qin Wuyan: "I am born with all kinds of ways.  As one body, the heart of justice is in the hearts of the world. You are a demon and I am righteous, so I will eliminate demons and conquer them!"

    With a clear roar, the Dragon-Slaying Sword roared loudly, the blue light shone, soared into the sky, and burst out of the clear light. In an instant, the sword energy rained down, filling the sky and covering the ground, and rushed towards Qin Wuyan.

    Qin Wuyan frowned. Unexpectedly, this person was so strong. At this moment, as long as he used the Xiangsi Divine Weapon to turn around and pursue him, he would most likely be able to severely injure him. However, the Dragon-Slaying Sword in front of him was an indomitable and invincible sword. He could not accept it even if he asked himself.  Next, he had no choice but to dodge.

    Being so distracted, my hands were a little slow, and the demon-controlling flute that controlled the giant ants in the Death Swamp was temporarily out of focus.  Zeng and Li Xun, who were resisting hard at the back, finally took a breath.  Although it only took a moment, these extremely ferocious giant ants rushed forward one after another without fear of death, and they really had a headache.

    ?Zeng opened his mouth and shouted: "Hey, Brother Faxiang, what time has it been and you are still enlightening people! Please do it quickly, otherwise we will be eaten by these beasts, and you have to recite the death mantra for me!"

    Dharma Prime Minister gave a wry smile and said nothing. Seeing Qin Wuyan resisting Lin Jingyu's successive attacks, he said loudly: "Donor Qin, be careful."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Samsara Pearl flashed with golden light and flew past the thorn.

    Qin Wuyan frowned. The Lin Jingyu in front of him was so advanced that he was beyond his expectation. Now he added a Dharma sign. He only heard him snort, but he didn't see any movement. Suddenly, something flew out of his right arm sleeve.  Three black shadows quickly separated and flew away from three sides.

    The Faxiang looked solemn and did not dare to be careless. The Samsara Pearl flew halfway, and golden light suddenly emitted. It blocked two of the black shadows extremely quickly, but there was still one that penetrated through the golden light.

    The Dharma Prime Minister said "Hey", and suddenly pointed his fingers like a knife, stretched out his white palms flatly, pointed at the flying black figure, and yelled: "Du!"

    The black shadow suddenly trembled violently in mid-air. After a moment, it seemed to have been hit hard and fell from the mid-air. It was a small black snake with a triangular head. It was obviously highly poisonous. It fell to the ground and struggled and twisted a few times before disappearing.  Movement, thought he was dead.

    Qin Wuyan was startled and nodded in praise: "'Calming Divine Power'! As expected, he is the first successor of Tianyin Temple in Buddhism. I really admire the master's high level of Taoism. However, I don't know if the Buddha would kill animals at will."  Blame it?”

    Before the Fa Xiang could speak, Lin Jingyu had already attacked Qin Wuyan with all his strength, shrouding Qin Wuyan in a green light, and sneered: "You monsters, you kill countless people and commit endless crimes on weekdays, but at this time, you look righteous.  It’s so shameless to question others!”

    Qin Wuyan laughed and dodged the indestructible edge of the Dragon-Slaying Sword. The Acacia-Slaying Divine Dagger flashed a clear light and fought back.  At the same time, where his right hand was shaking, seven or eight more shadows flew out of his sleeve in a moment, ranging from brown, black, dark red, red and yellow. With the light of the magic weapon, everyone saw that they were all kinds of scorpions.  , centipedes and other highly poisonous things rushed towards the Dharma One after another, temporarily blocking him at a distance and unable to come over.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. The demons of the Xin Dao Demon Cult were really evil. With so many poisonous insects and monsters hiding on their bodies, they were not afraid of being bitten by them. Among them, the one who was far away thought the furthest thing, actually thinking that if he was attacked by the fellow senior sisters,  When the junior sister sees these countless poisonous insects, I wonder if she will be so frightened that her whole body will become weak and she will not even be able to lift the magic weapon?

    This thought just passed through his mind. As soon as he loosened his grip, he was almost bitten by a giant ant on his foot. Fortunately, it only bit the edge of the shoe. This surprise was not a trivial matter, so he quickly concentrated on dealing with it.

    "It's just that he and Li Xun had to deal with countless giant ants at the same time, and the pressure was too great. In this moment, the two of them killed hundreds of giant ants, but these beasts seemed to be endless, and they still came one after another.

    Zeng and Li Xun looked at each other, and both saw a hint of retreat in the other's eyes. Zeng was about to turn around and urge him, but out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed that there was something deep in the forest.?A slight blue flash passed by.

    He was startled subconsciously!

    Qin Wuyan in front frowned, and almost at the same time, he had the intention of retreating in his heart.  The four people in the field today were really difficult to deal with. The giant ants in the Death River in front of them, who thought they were invincible, were actually resisted by those two people. They couldn't take a step beyond the thunder pool for a long time. However, the Qingyun Sect disciple in front of him was holding a dragon-slaying sword with a fierce offensive.  , it is really the only time in my life that I have seen him use his sword force to move forward without leaving any way out from time to time, which really gives me a headache.

    "And all the poisons over there don't seem to be able to stop Dharma for long. If we wait for this person to come over, I'm afraid the situation will be over.  Qin Wuyan is the most proud disciple of the Poison God. Although he is young, he is extremely decisive. At this moment, he made a decisive decision. From where his right hand was shaking, three more alien toads flew out and entangled the Dharma. With his right hand, he slashed the acacia and suddenly made a big move.  The counterattack was so fierce that even Lin Jingyu had to take a few steps back.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Qin Wuyan stood up suddenly, moved away from everyone, and said with a long smile: "Let's call it a night"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard someone shouting loudly from the front: "Senior Sister Lu, stop this person quickly"

    Qin Wuyan was startled. From the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a blue light suddenly appearing in the darkness next to him. Although he was not frightened, Zhan Xiangsi was already in front of the blue light. He was confident that no matter how powerful this sword was, he could still do it.  Can resist it.

    Unexpectedly, although blue light appeared in the dark night, amidst the shrill wind, suddenly the whole world was silent for an instant. From the other side of the darkness, a silent cold feeling came and hit him on the right side of his body.  .

    Although Qin Wuyan had always been careful and careful, he finally suffered a secret loss in this flash of lightning. He spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, and his chest and clothes were all stained red.  At this critical moment of life and death, he took a strong breath, and for a moment, the sound of "Abet" in his right arm kept ringing. In the blink of an eye, dozens of poisonous monsters were released to block everyone, and the figures simultaneously moved toward  Then he flew far away. After a while, his angry voice came from the distance. He was already out of breath, but it was very sad. He said sternly: "Gui Li, you are so cruel! We will settle the score for this stick someday."  …”

    A sudden change occurred, and everyone present was stunned for a moment. However, Qin Wuyan suddenly disappeared, and countless giant dead ants in the field lost control for a moment. However, these ferocious creatures, which have always been killing people, rushed forward even more ferociously.  Zeng and Li Xun couldn't resist, and after a moment even Fa Xiang and Lin Jingyu were surrounded.

    The blue light appeared in the mid-air, condensed slightly in the air, and suddenly ignored everyone in the forest and rushed into the darkness on the other side as fast as lightning.  Someone there snorted, and then the Xuanqing light lit up, but without any intention of fighting, he immediately turned around and left. The blue light refused to give up and immediately followed it.

    Those two people practiced Taoism so much that in the blink of an eye there was only a fleeting shadow left, and in a moment, even the shadow was gone.

    The Faxiang and others in the field shouted, and all flew up and off the ground. Those giant ants had no opponent, and many of their companions died in vain. They must have been very angry, and they roared in the air.

    Fa Xiang and others were too lazy to care about these beasts below, and quickly raised their eyes to search. Unexpectedly, just a moment later, the forest was dark again, and the two lights and shadows, one green and one blue, had no idea where they had gone. They couldn't help but look at each other!

    After a long while, Zeng suddenly whispered: "Is it him?"

    Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment, with a complicated look in his eyes, but finally sighed and said, "It should be him!"

    The two of them looked at each other and then looked at Lin Jingyu at the same time, only to see the young man standing in the sky, the night wind blowing by, making his clothes rustle. There was no expression on his handsome face.  But a pair of eyes kept staring at this dark forest, in a daze!

    The night is deep.

    There was silence in the ancient forest, as if even the chirping of insects in the dark depths had suddenly disappeared.

    Even the sound of the wind blowing in the forest became more and more sad and sorrowful, as if it was telling the sorrow of the night.

    The cyan light flashed past in the darkness, like a gentle passerby stepping into the darkness, but the blue light behind him suddenly appeared, it was so dazzling, rushing into the darkness, forcing all the darkness back,  Chase the cyan light closely.

    The blue light shuttled through the forest, flying high and faster, but it could not get rid of the blue light behind it. Looking up from the darkness, I saw that the blue light seemed to be chasing after it with desperate momentum.  Reluctant to give up.

    Who is sighing quietly in the darkness?

    Who is opening your heart in the night?

    Darkness surges in and retreats from all directions, the wind blows in your face and then disappears quickly. That once familiar figure keeps floating in the night, echoing in whose eyes?

    "Hiss"?”

    With a soft sound, the blue light suddenly stopped, and then dissipated, revealing the figure of Gui Li, standing quietly on the top of the tallest tree.

    Only a few feet away from him, the blue light and shadow stopped at any time, stopping abruptly behind him. The Tianya Divine Sword, which was so dazzling even in the night, was held in the white hand.  In his hand, he pointed at him coldly.

    The night is dark.

    The sound of the wind is sad.

    Their clothes fluttered gently in the wind.

    Gui Li slowly turned around and faced that face.

    She is such a beautiful and incomparable woman in this world. Her beauty has never been eroded by the years. She seems to be suffocating and intoxicating.

    With a cold face, she held the sword and pointed it at him!

    Tianya's frost-cold sword edge was just a stone's throw away from him, and he seemed to feel the coldness even on his throat.

    And inexplicable, deep in my heart, that faint sadness.

    The wind blew the treetops, and their bodies swayed gently in the night wind.

    No one spoke, just stared quietly.

    These ten years, suddenly, from the bottom of my heart, slowly started to stir up bit by bit, and came to my heart.

    Her hand, holding the sword, was as white as it was ten years ago. Was it once in her hand?

    He smiled, with a touch of bitterness, and said softly: "Are you okay?"

    Lu Xueqi didn’t answer, didn’t say a word, her lips looked pale from biting them hard, and her figure surrounded by the night looked desolate and beautiful.

    “Ghost Li, no, Zhang Xiaofan, on this moonless, pitch-black night, in front of this woman, he suddenly seemed to have returned to ten years ago, and his body seemed to be in the shadows, with an unknown slight trembling.

    "Why don't you kill me?" The beautiful woman said quietly, Tianya, who was as cold as frost, was still in her hand, pointing at him.

    He looked into her eyes, which were so bright, like silent flames.

    He lowered his head slightly. After a long time, he looked at his own figure and her gently swinging in front of the shadow, and said lightly: "Ten years ago, in the Yuqing Palace, why did you protect me and fight for me at all costs?  say?"

    Lu Xueqi did not speak, but pursed the corners of her mouth slightly. The hand holding the sword was so tight, as if she was afraid of something?

    Whose figure is flashing in those bright eyes?

    Zhang Xiaofan!

    It turns out that nothing has changed?  Has nothing really changed in these ten years?

    She stared blankly, biting her lip to keep herself cold, and her eyes must not be blurred.

    But, whose heart is beating like this, beating fiercely in the heart that has been cold for a long time? The gentleness that has been silent for a long time and wandered quietly in countless late nights is suddenly as hot as a flame, burning on the chest!

    There was suddenly a slight bitterness on the side of the mouth, which was a touch of moisture.

    Her hand holding the sword slowly lowered.

    She looked up at the sky.

    The wind blew her soft and beautiful hair and brushed her white cheeks.

    It turns out that it started to rain again in the sky?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 5 Omen

.    It was raining in the sky.

    The rain was not heavy and the sky looked a little hazy. This was the second consecutive day of rain.

    Xiao Yicai frowned tightly, suddenly turned his head and said to the person next to him: "Junior Sister Yan, have you discovered anything?"

    Standing with him was Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley. Since the Zhengdao people were separated in the miasma that day, Xiao Yicai entered the inner lake. Because the direction was different, he did not encounter Fa Xiang, Lin Jingyu and others, but it didn't take long.  I met Yan Hong nearby. Although they were not from the same school, I felt very close to him, and they have been traveling together for the past few days.

    It's just that they have been searching for several days in this boundless forest, but they still haven't found anything. There are only trees here, and then it rains non-stop from the sky, and there are countless poisonous insects on the ground. It is really a headache. Sometimes I think about it,  No wonder this place has never been inhabited, where is the place where people live!

    But having said that, what needs to be done still needs to be done.  Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong searched the area carefully, and at the same time they also noticed in their hearts that although Yan Hong was very polite to them, she still seemed to be wary of something.

    At this moment, he saw that Yan Hong seemed to have seen something. He had been staring at a place in the forest, and he couldn't help but ask her. When Yan Hong heard it, he suddenly said: "Senior Brother Xiao, look there, it seems a little weird."

    Xiao Yicai was startled and looked towards where Yan Hong was pointing. Behind the layers of rain, between the dense branches and leaves, there was suddenly a faint golden light that flashed and then disappeared.

    Xiao Yicai had a thought in his mind, but saw that the golden light passed for a long time, and then flickered slightly again, but the distance seemed to be a little further away.

    Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other. Almost at the same time, they both remembered the rumor about the sign of the strange treasure. It was a huge golden beam of light that shot straight into the sky. Could it be

    A moment later, the two of them rose into the air almost at the same time and rushed towards the golden light like lightning.

    But at this moment of flight, they seemed to subconsciously move farther away from each other. At the same time, they secretly controlled the magic weapon tightly. They didn't know whether they were guarding against unknown dangers or dangers around them

    The two of them flew very fast, and soon arrived near the shining golden light. Avoiding the dense branches and leaves, the forest below was a mess, with scattered and broken thorns everywhere. Even the thick tree trunks next to it had numerous scars and more.  Moreover, a few of the big trees in front of me, which were as thick as a person's arms, fell down.

    In the forest, this mess leads straight to the front. It looks as if someone or a monster has exerted its power here and forcibly carved a path through the dense forest.

    Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other, and both saw a vague look of shock in the other's eyes.  At this moment, there was another faint noise in front of the forest. Xiao Yicai signaled to Yan Hong, and the two of them flew up gently, hiding among the branches and leaves, and flew forward secretly.

    After flying for a while, I saw that there were swaying trees everywhere along the way, and there were many dead animals among them. Most of them were unable to dodge and suffered unreasonable disasters.  The noise in front was getting louder and louder, with Buddhist chanting sounds mixed in between.

    Xiao Yicai was startled and thought to himself: "Could it be that Senior Brother Faxiang of Tianyin Temple is here?"

    While hesitating, a golden light suddenly lit up in front of him, and a roar came. It was like a tangible sound wave oscillating and roaring in an instant. All the branches and leaves of the surrounding trees trembled together, and the power was extraordinary.

    But Xiao Yicai's expression changed. There was a hint of anxiety and urgency in this "Buddhist Demon-Successful Roar". Looking at this situation, it was very bad. The relationship between Tianyin Temple and Qingyun Sect was much different than that of Fenxiang Valley. Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment,  Finally, he rushed out. A moment later, there was a sound of wind, but Yan Hong also followed.

    The two of them were in mid-air and had a clear view of the situation on the field. They were both startled and then shocked.

    ??????????????????????????????????:???????: There is indeed a monk wearing the robe of Tianyin Temple, but he is not a gentle and gentle monk, but a burly monk.  At this moment, Fashan's monk's robes were bulging all over his body, and a very thick "Vajra Magic Wand" danced like a violent storm in his hand, with golden light shining, protecting his whole body, and at the same time, he roared from time to time.

    But the person who was fighting him in front of him was a beautiful woman dressed in goose-yellow clothes. Her eyebrows were affectionate, her mouth was smiling, her black hair was gently flowing on her shoulders, and her eyes were full of water. At first glance, she seemed to be immersed in it.  I never want to come out again.

    Xiao Yicai only glanced at her twice, and suddenly there was a surge of excitement in his heart. He felt that there was only this woman left in the world, and he really wanted to stay with her for the rest of his life.

    Fortunately, he had been practicing for many years and had a lot of knowledge. He suddenly woke up and couldn't help but be startled. He thought to himself: "Where did this witch come from? She has such a strong ability to charm people's hearts!"

    Although Fa Shan’s momentum on the field was scary, in the eyes of Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong, they both saw himHis face was flushed. In fact, he had been forced to stay trapped by the beautiful woman in front of him. Without external help, he probably wouldn't be able to last even half an hour.

    Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong were secretly shocked, but they couldn't remember who this woman was. She was so good at Taoism that she could defeat Fa Shan, one of the most outstanding disciples of Tianyin Temple besides Fa Xiang.  He was almost unable to fight back.

    Seeing that Fa Shan’s defeat was revealed, Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other, shouted, rushed down, took up the famous fairy sword "Seven Star Sword" from Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak, turned into a white light, and struck down on the head.  On the side, Yan Hong also emitted a green energy from her hand, which was her magic weapon "Green Spirit Stone", and she followed closely.

    The woman in goose-yellow clothes suddenly changed her face when she heard a scolding sound above her head. There seemed to be a slight anger passing over her face, but it was just that all kinds of amorous feelings, it seemed that the slight anger had turned into a heart-stirring beauty, written lightly in  On the cheek, it attracts the soul.

    "After all, Xiao Yicai is the number one disciple of the Qingyun Sect today. His Taoism is so high that no ordinary person can compare with it. The Seven-Star Sword's sword light is everywhere, and it has stretched into a huge sword light in the sky, and beheaded him head-on.  The woman frowned, not daring to underestimate the enemy, and saw another woman behind her. She seemed to have a good moral character, so she had no choice but to float back. At the same time, she moved her right hand and suddenly grabbed it in the air. Suddenly, purple light shone out of the air, dazzling people.  In her eyes, a strange and auspicious purple magic weapon was blocked in front of her, and it collided heavily with the Seven-Star Sword and the Green Spirit Stone.

    "boom!"

    With a muffled sound, the woman floated backwards, and Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong also fell beside Fashan. Xiao Yicai asked Fashan in a low voice: "Brother Fashan, are you okay?"

    Fashan’s face was flushed and he was breathing heavily. It took him a while to regain his breath and said, “Senior Brother Xiao, be careful, this woman is Jin Ping’er, the witch from the Hehuan sect of the Demon Cult, she is so powerful!”

    " Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong were both shocked. In the past few years, Jin Ping'er has been a popular figure in the demon sect. Along with Qin Wuyan and Gui Li, he is one of the three young masters. He is regarded as a serious problem by those in the right path.  When he saw her today, he turned out to be such a stunningly beautiful woman. However, when he recalled the intense temptation he felt when he first saw her, Xiao Yicai knew that this person was probably Jin Ping'er from the Hehuan sect.

    Jin Ping'er stood in the front, feeling really angry. After entering the inner swamp of Death, she had been searching for many days without any clue. Today, she met the lonely monk Fashan from Tianyin Temple. The two of them were at odds with each other.  Then he started to move his hands.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out is a Buddhist and Taoist dharma practitioner, among the younger generation in Tianyin Temple, apart from the Dharma appearance of a genius, they don’t think of anyone else.  But this Jin Ping'er is even more powerful. As soon as he comes up, he suddenly becomes as charming as silk. Even though the Dharma-Shan Buddhism has deep concentration, he was caught off guard and suffered a big loss under the secret "Charming Mind Technique" of the Hehuan Sect of the Demon Sect.  , his mind was in turmoil for a moment, and only 60% of the 100% of his Taoism was left.

    After that, under Jin Ping'er's seemingly light but in fact fierce offensive, Fashan tried his best to protect himself and kept the spiritual platform a little clear. If Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong hadn't arrived in time, Fashan would have been killed today.  This Jin Ping'er surrendered, his past practice was completely useless, and he was controlled by this charming magic, and he followed Jin Ping'er's orders like a zombie all his life.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er looked Xiao Yicai up and down, suddenly smiled, and said in a soft voice: "I don't know what grudge this young master has against me. He was so heavy-handed when he first came up. Do you want to put this little girl to death?"

    Xiao Yicai glanced at her, and saw that her bright eyes were as bright as water, shining like stars in the night sky in the evening, which was really heart-pounding.

    Xiao Yicai couldn't help but sweat on his palms, he forced himself to calm down, stopped looking directly into her eyes, and said loudly: "Young lady is the famous Jin Ping'er under the Hehuan sect of the Demon Cult! I've admired her name for a long time!"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Oh! Do you recognize me?"

    Xiao Yicai said: "I met the girl for the first time today, but Master Fashan is a disciple of the Tianyin Temple. He and I, the Qingyun Sect, are both members of the righteous path. It is appropriate for me to fight with the girl."

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, then smiled and said: "In that case, I would like to ask which lineage of Qingyun sect the master is?"

    "I don't dare," Xiao Yicai said. "I'm Xiao Yicai from Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Gate. This is Miss Yanhong from Fenxiang Valley."

    Jin Ping'er's eyes moved around Yan Hong's face. Seeing that her appearance was quite beautiful, she couldn't help but take a second look.  Yanhong Daoxing was among the younger generation in Fenxiang Valley, and she and Li Xun had always been considered the best. However, she was low-key and unwilling to stand out. Li Xun had always been the one to take care of any affairs.  At this moment, she followed Xiao Yicai down, but she remained silent.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er looked at her twice, and she couldn't help but look towards Jin Ping'er. Unexpectedly, she saw that beautiful woman with snow-like skin and picturesque features. After a while, even she couldn't help but have a slight thought in her mind.  Faint, noJin was shocked, and his face was slightly red at the same time. The secret magic of the demon sect was really shameless and evil, and even his own daughter was faintly confused by it!

    When Xiao Yicai came over just now, it was already dusk and the sky was dim. At this moment, after another toss, the sky gradually became dark again.

    Jin Ping'er stood there, confronting Xiao Yicai and the other three, thinking secretly in her heart: Xiao Yicai's practice with the sword just now was really not bad, and there were two people next to him. Although he was not afraid, the strange treasure of Death River had not yet been born.  It is unwise to engage in this pointless argument with them.

    With this thought, she had the intention to leave. Xiao Yicai looked at her face and suddenly took a step forward. He was about to say something, but at this moment, deep in the dead lake, the steady rain fell in the distance.  Suddenly there was a loud noise like the roar of a tiger and the roar of a dragon!

    The sound was so loud that even the Buddhist roar to subjugate demons that Fa Shan made just now was as loud as a child's and was not worth mentioning at all.

    In an instant, the wind and clouds in the sky changed and surged almost at a visible speed, the clouds steamed, and the scenes were like roaring and rushing waves. The sky and the earth really changed color.

    Everyone was shocked!

    I just feel that this voice is like an awl piercing my mind, and I am unsteady on my feet.

    A moment later, under the astonished gaze of everyone, in the dark depths of the distance, a bright and dazzling golden light suddenly rose up. It gradually became brighter and thicker, and turned into an extremely huge golden light pillar behind it. Amidst the roar, it rushed straight into the sky.  Going up to the sky, piercing into the clouds, it illuminates the sky and the earth extremely brightly in an instant. There is golden light everywhere, the clouds are golden clouds, and the trees are golden trees!

    Xiao Yicai, Jin Ping'er and the other four were so shocked by the wonders of the world that they forgot their identity as enemies for a moment and looked up one after another. They saw the golden light beam becoming more and more dazzling and bright, until it was almost invisible. The storm in the sky became even more violent.  It rotated rapidly around the golden light pillar, forming a huge and translucent vortex illuminated by the golden light.

    Under such a spectacular scene, the heaven and earth are solemn, as if there is something supreme and noble in it, which makes people feel respectful.

    After a long time, the golden light pillar that suddenly appeared slowly stopped, and then quickly weakened. It came suddenly and went away quickly. In just a while, the earth-shattering and all-powerful scene just now had been withdrawn like a whale sucking water.  into darkness.

    After the dazzling brilliance, a deeper darkness than before descended on the earth.

    Jin Ping'er and Xiao Yicai were such clever people. They immediately thought that this was clearly a sign of the birth of the rare treasure in rumors. Now that they saw it with their own eyes, the sign of the birth of this rare treasure was so powerful that it can be described as "unbelievable".  To describe it, I really don’t know what kind of rare treasure it is.

    In comparison, the current fight was too insignificant. Almost coincidentally, Jin Ping'er, Xiao Yicai, and Yan Hong flew up at the same time, flying in the direction of the golden light beam. Only Fa Shan was slightly slower, but he followed closely.  .

    In the darkness, they turned into four rays of light and flew away. Although the size of the golden beam just now was too large to distinguish its specific location, the birth of the strange treasure was obviously right in front of us. When I thought of this, these things were important in the path of cultivation.  How can people who practice hard not feel excited?

    In the other corner of the dead swamp, the strong wind driven by the golden light pillar blew the dense forest branches and leaves neatly to one side. Only Qinglong and Youji standing on the treetops were ups and downs with the wind.  Moved.

    As the spectacular wonders of heaven and earth slowly converged, Qinglong let out a long breath and sighed softly: "The creation of heaven and earth is endless, and it is really beyond the reach of us mortals. I used to be conceited and knowledgeable, but I didn't expect to see this now.  Only through the wonderful sights can we realize that everything in the world is really beyond the sky!"

    You Ji slowly withdrew her gaze. Because her face was covered with black gauze, she couldn't see her appearance clearly. It took her a while to hear her say calmly: "'When the golden light appears in the world, the yellow bird will come out.' This sentence is engraved on Fulong."  The inscription on the tripod. It’s just that the yellow bird is an ancient mythical beast—the Nine Heavens Spirit Bird. Even the fragment of the ancient scroll ‘The Gods and Demons’ are full of admiration for it. Can we really deal with it?”

    Qinglong smiled slightly and said: "Third sister, why do you have to worry so much? Back then, on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, the Ghost King Sect Master used the 'Trapped Dragon Que' engraved on the Fulong Cauldron for the first time. With the ancient power of the Fulong Cauldron, he conquered it in one go.  Strange beast Kui Niu, we know that the "Four Spirits Blood Formation" on the Fulong Cauldron does have miraculous effects on ghosts and gods. Now that everything is ready, even the Ghost King Sect Master is confident to let us come. What are you worried about? Do you not believe in the Ghost King Sect Master?  ?”

    You Ji was silent for a long time, and said faintly: "I have always respected the sect master's talent and strategy, so how could I doubt it. However, I always feel that there is no need for us to go to such weird and unpredictable things as the 'Four Spirits Blood Array'"

    Qinglong's expression changed and he suddenly said: "Third sister, this kind of thing is not something you and I can discuss."?, in the future, never say anything in front of outsiders!  "

    You Ji’s veil moved slightly and she looked towards Qinglong. She saw his brows were furrowed and his face was serious. She couldn’t help but fell silent, and then nodded slowly.

    Qinglong was relieved and then said slowly: "Third sister, don't blame me for being nagging. In fact, over the years, especially after Miss Baguio's accident, the Ghost King Sect Master's temperament has gradually changed. Although he still treats us with courtesy and respect, I think  It can be seen that he is usually decisive in dealing with things, and his desire to kill has become stronger. After all, we are subordinates, and our intentions are unpredictable, so we should be more careful."

    You Ji said quietly: "Yes, brother, I understand."

    Qinglong glanced at her, then slowly turned around. After being silent for a long time, he suddenly said, "I don't know where Gui Li is in Death Lake right now?"

    You Ji was behind him and looked forward. At this moment, she could only see the vast darkness. The golden beam of light that was shocking just now was gone, leaving only darkness. She couldn't help but ask: "Brother, isn't the Ghost King Sect Master always the most trusting of Gui Li?"  Yes, why didn’t you tell him that we were coming here and why we were here?”

    Qinglong turned to look at Youji but said nothing.

    You Ji seemed to be stunned, as if she thought of something, then she raised her head slightly and looked into the distance, faintly listening to her voice, whispering: "Can't you say it again"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 6 Giant Tree

.    The sky is gradually getting brighter.

    The rain stopped and the wind stopped, and the first ray of light in the morning shone through the thick clouds in the sky and the mist floating in the dead lake.

    In the forest, there was silence everywhere, but slowly, with the light, it gradually began to become noisy.  From an unknown place, the first bird song sounded.  Suddenly, with the rays of light shining through the gaps between the branches and leaves, the entire forest seemed to wake up from the sleep of the night. Far or near, there were cheers of joy in the morning everywhere, welcoming the new day.

    At this moment, in the forest, there is mist as thin as white gauze floating everywhere. When people walk in it, there is a faint feeling of moisture on the face.  Coupled with the particularly fresh air in the forest, inhaling the body feels really open-minded.

    Gui Li took a deep breath of the morning air and looked forward expressionlessly. Even Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, stretched.

    Tens of feet ahead, in the direction of the golden beam of light last night, the fog suddenly became thick and confusing, making it difficult to see clearly.  But this mist is different from the miasma on the edge of the inner lake. The color is not gray, but pure white.  Looking from a distance, I can see the mist floating gently in the forest, one strand after another, layer upon layer.

    That may be where the rare treasure is!

    Gui Li slowly turned his head and looked to the side. Lu Xueqi was standing two feet away from him, dressed in white like snow, silently staring at the fog in front of him.

    They, after all, still didn’t take action.

    Throughout the whole night, after the surprise and faint excitement at the first meeting, there was a long silence between the two of them.

    The distance between the two people was only three feet, but it seemed to be a gap even greater than the "Dead Soul Abyss" back then. It was deeply engraved between them and even more engraved in their hearts.

    Even when the splendid golden beam of light soared into the sky, they turned around and looked at their faces, illuminated by the golden light in the sky. Looking quietly at this foreign and unfamiliar place, there was also a bit of a cold feeling.  .

    The past has changed after all

    Lu Xueqi seemed to feel something. She turned her head and met Gui Li's eyes. Her eyes were as clear as water. There might be faint ripples in the depths of her bright eyes, but at this moment, no one could see them.

    She looked at the man in front of her. He was standing next to her in the forest. Looking at her carefully at this moment, she finally realized that he was no longer the boy he was before!

    The face that was once so familiar has more vicissitudes and calmness, and less innocence and smile.

    She lowered her head slightly, her eyes like water, resting on the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand, as if she was thinking about something. After a moment, her voice was soft and erratic, and she suddenly said: "Come back!"

    She did not raise her head, made no movements, and even her facial expression did not change at all. Only her long and white fingers gradually tightened as she held Tianya's hand.

    "Junior Brother Zhang!" She said softly, softly.

    You come back

    These four words were words floating in the morning wind, surrounding him, and then rushing into his heart one by one like pebbles.

    Gui Li took a deep breath and closed his eyes.  The cold soul-eater in his sleeve robe is in his hand, like the most loyal friend, never leaving him!

    for a long time.

    When he opened his eyes, he smiled slightly and said slowly: "I won't use this name for a long time."

    Lu Xueqi’s mouth moved and she slowly raised her head, but in the end she didn’t say anything and fell silent.

    They have been standing like this, but the distance between them seems to be a little farther now.  The early morning light shone on the face of the beautiful woman, slowly exuding a breathtaking beauty, and the misty mist in the forest seemed to be attracted to her, gently dancing around her.

    At that moment, her face seemed a little blurry.

    Lu Xueqi turned around, stepped forward, and without saying anything else, walked toward the depths of the fog, leaving the man behind her.

    However, just as her figure gradually blurred in the mist, she suddenly heard the voice of the man behind her, slowly coming: "Will you kill me?"

    Her figure disappeared into the white mist, and no one could see her eyes, her expression, or her body anymore.

    In this silent morning, I don’t know how long it took before her erratic voice came from the mist: "I will. So when you can kill me, just do it"

    The sky is getting brighter, but the feeling of walking in the mist is still dim.  The fog in this placeThe qi is far thicker than other places, and you can't look too far.

    As Gui Li walked in the forest, he realized that besides the fog, although it was also a forest, it was very different from the one outside.  Except for the tall trees that still stand in the fog, there are very few dense shrubs and thorns in the forest outside on the ground. I wonder if it is because the fog here is too thick and there is no sunlight.

    But the most surprising thing is that the countless poisonous insects, ferocious beasts and exotic flowers and plants that once roamed the Dead Swamp Forest suddenly disappeared.  Gui Li walked in this forest for at least half an hour and didn't see even a poisonous insect.

    Here, it seems that there are no animals at all, and it is completely lifeless.

    Gui Li frowned and continued to walk forward.  Xiao Hui on the shoulder was much quieter at the moment, his hands tightly holding his clothes, but his clever eyes were still spinning, looking around.  Because there are no thorns, shrubs, and those annoying poisonous insects and beasts, walking on the ground seems much easier.  This is the first time since entering Neize.

    Lu Xueqi entered the fog before him. Gui Li waited outside the fog for a long time before entering. At this moment, he had no idea where Lu Xueqi was?

    However, while he was walking in the forest, carefully paying attention to possible changes in his surroundings, the figure of the woman in white kept flashing across his mind unexpectedly.

    "Come back" Gui Li said these four words to himself in a voice that only he could hear.

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak, Shoujing Hall, small courtyard, bamboo forest

    The corner of his mouth moved slightly, a slightly bitter smile appeared, and he said: "I can't go back, right, Xiao Hui?"

    "Zhizhi!" Monkey Xiao Hui called out twice, not knowing what it meant.

    Gui Li stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Hui. After a moment, he suddenly cheered up, smiled freely, took big steps, and walked deep into the mist.

    After walking for another half an hour, the trees in the forest became thicker and thicker, and almost everywhere in the back there were giant trees that could hold more than two people in their arms.  Gui Li looked around, secretly frightened.

    In the past ten years, he was stimulated by the battle at Qingyun Mountain, coupled with the subtle influence of the magic weapons around him, the Blood-eating Bead and the Soul-eating Bead. In addition to concentrating on practice and becoming increasingly violent and murderous, he also learned other knowledge from the Ghost King.  The Ghost King of this generation is truly an unparalleled talent. Not only is he highly qualified, but he is also well-read and possesses everything in his mind.

    Because of Baguio's relationship, the Ghost King almost treated him as his own son and taught him all his heart. Under his deliberate cultivation, not only did Ghost Li practice Taoism, but his experience was also far from that of the ignorant Qingyun Sect back then.  Junior disciples can be compared.

    He was observing the giant trees in the forest at the moment. In fact, they were not all rare and rare trees. There were oak trees, maples, locust trees, etc. If they were in ordinary mountains outside the dead lake,  There are also many.  But Qiqijuqi is that the various trees here are particularly huge. The ordinary ones are only half the size of them, which is already shocking, not to mention so many trees all gathered together.

    What's even more strange is that the place where these giant trees are located should be full of life, but under the thick fog, not only can't you see an animal now, but even the thorn bushes that you saw occasionally when you first came in are also gone.  .  Even above the ground, except for the roots of giant trees that occasionally peeked out of the ground, there was solid and yellowish soil, and there was no grass at all.

    Under the cold mist, there was a sense of chilling.

    Gui Li frowned deeply and pondered for a long time. He looked around and saw giant trees towering straight into the sky. He was walking in the forest as if he was trapped in a huge maze.

    He suddenly waved his sleeves and stood up. Not wanting to stay in this weird place any longer, he picked up the Soul Eater and flew forward in the dark green light.

    This speed was naturally much faster, but considering that the exotic treasure might be nearby, Gui Li did not fly above the woods, but only six feet above the ground, flying quickly while searching the ground carefully.

    Time passed quietly, and there was still silence in the woods. Only his voice echoed in the forest.  The trees in the woods, as Gui Li gradually went deeper, became larger and larger. What caught his eyes at this moment were mostly ancient trees that were so thick that it would take six or seven strong men to hug them. He didn't know it even if he didn't want to.  , the trees here may not all have a life span of hundreds or even thousands of years!

    In the increasingly dense and strange atmosphere, Gui Li's figure suddenly stopped.

    It has been dawn for a long time now, but the fog here seems to show no sign of dissipating. It seems that these layers of fog have been like this forest since ancient times.The deposit is average.

    In the deepest part of the forest, Gui Li stood in the air, looking forward.

    In front of him, a wall stood impressively!

    Wooden wall!

    The rough texture of the trees, hard with slight cracks, suddenly stretched out from the depths of the mist. A wooden wall three feet high, as strong and powerful as a horned dragon, lay across the giant forest of trees and penetrated deeply into the soil.

    Gui Li looked at it coldly, motionless, looking at the wooden wall carefully, and the corners of his eyes began to twitch slightly.  Then, he slowly moved his body, leaned closer, and gently stroked it with his hand.

    The moment he touched it, he felt a gentle yet rough feeling. Gui Li vaguely thought of something in his heart, but he couldn't believe it.  He retracted his hand and slowly floated forward along the wooden wall.

    The white mist gradually dispersed in front of you, and slowly condensed behind you. The wooden wall in front of you became taller and thicker, gradually turning into a circular shape, and its height was also slowly rising.

    Finally, when the height reached almost six feet, Gui Li's body stopped at the end of the wooden wall.

    He took a deep breath, but still couldn't calm down his mind. With his uncontrollable heartbeat, everything in front of him passed through the fog and finally appeared in front of him.

    This huge wooden wall, at the end of the mist, blends harmoniously into a larger object.

    In the sky, a ray of sunlight suddenly shone from the fog, and then disappeared again, blocked by the fog.

    Gui Li finally confirmed the incredible conjecture in his mind just now.

    That huge wooden wall is a section of tree roots

    There were layers of mist, floating uncertainly. He gasped slightly because he was too surprised, and then he suddenly raised his head. His eyes were like light passing through the mist, rushing away and straight upward.

    It was like a flash of lightning in a silent place and a roar that shook the entire forest. What appeared in front of him turned out to be a giant tree that completely exceeded his imagination. The trunk was so thick that it was impossible to see the edge in the fog.  The tree trunks wrapped in rough bark stood tall like huge hills, soaring straight into the sky, submerged in the mist, as if they had penetrated into the sky!

    The ghost is as powerful as an ant, insignificant in front of this giant tree.

    ????????????? What would it look like to have a giant tree with its roots six feet high?

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his gaze. At this moment, Xiao Hui on his shoulder let out a low cry, seeming a little uneasy.  Gui Li tilted his head slightly, smiled suddenly, and said lightly: "The world is so big, there are all kinds of wonders, and we are indeed the frogs in the well. Xiao Hui, let's go! Let's take a good look at this tree!"

    Under his feet, the dark blue light emitted by Soul Eater suddenly lit up. After a moment, half leaning upwards, the ghost screamed softly, and with the sound of breaking through the sky, a man and a monkey rushed into the sky and disappeared into the layers of mist.  middle.

    The wind blew against my face, which seemed a bit sharp because of its rapid speed.  Being in this mist is a bit like the situation in the miasma wall when you first entered Inner Lake, but it is different after all. Firstly, there is no poisonous gas, and secondly, you can see farther.  It's just that this layer of fog actually condensed to a very high place. Gui Li flew upwards along the incredible huge tree in front of him. After flying for half an hour, the fog has not dissipated yet. I really doubt that this is the case.  Connected with the clouds in the sky.

    At the same time, Gui Li also noticed that the trunk of the giant tree in front of him was gradually changing.  When it was on the ground, the bottom of the giant tree was naturally too thick to be imagined, and above the tree, there was nothing else except the rough bark.

    But after flying for a long time, branches gradually began to appear on this giant tree, and the most eye-catching thing was a strange plant that appeared just now, twining around the trunk and resembling a vine.  , criss-crossed, with huge leaves, but colorful flowers are blooming on the tops of the branches and leaves, including red, yellow, orange and purple. They are really beautiful, and there seems to be a faint fragrance floating in the wind.

    But until this moment, he still couldn't fully see the trunk of this giant tree. How thick is it?

    The wonders of nature are really unbelievable. This strange tree in front of us must be tens of millions of years old to be so huge!

    "Hiss!"

    There was a sharp sound that broke through the air, and a dark green light flashed out from the fog.  The mist under his feet also floated upwards a little with his figure, and then fell gently, as if the waves were calming down gently.

    Gui Li finally broke out of this fog!

    The heaven and earth suddenly open up!

    ??The sky is blue, cloudless, and the sky is as clear as water, while the white mist beneath your feet is wrapped around the giant tree in front of you.Wherever there are giant trees, the fog becomes thicker.

    At this moment, Gui Li was already high in the sky and finally saw the giant tree in front of him clearly.

    Even at such a high place, the trunk of this giant tree in front of him was still as thick as a hundred feet. And thinking about the distance from the ground to now, what was in front of him was not a tree at all, but a towering tower.  The mountains!

    However, this is clearly a tree.

    “Moreover, it is still stretching upwards. In addition to the equally astonishing thick branches on the huge trunk, it still stretches straight towards the sky.

    Gui Li raised his head and looked from a distance. There seemed to be a faint shadow deep in the blue sky.

    He suddenly smiled and looked towards the sky.

    “What man, facing this situation, can’t help but feel proud?

    He flew up and flew away through the air!

    The speed is getting faster and faster, letting the strong wind blow across the face like a knife.

    The higher it flew, the trunk of the giant tree gradually shrank, and eventually it became only a few tens of feet in size. Even so, it was still astonishing.  At this moment, clouds gradually began to appear, floating next to the tree from time to time.

    This giant tree seems to be like the stairway to the sky in ancient legends, rising straight to the sky!

    After flying upward for about five feet, Gui Li's body finally stopped. In front of him, the straight tree trunk suddenly separated into two huge branches, stretching to the left and right.

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then slowly flew over and landed at the fork of the giant tree.  Although it is said to be a fork, in fact, given the size of this giant tree, dozens of people standing here would not be too crowded.  When Gui Li just landed on the tree, Xiao Hui jumped down first with a "squeak" sound. The monkey head raised his eyes and looked around, and then carefully touched here and there on the tree trunk. Obviously he was very curious.  Seeing such a huge tree for the first time in my life, even a monkey would be surprised.

    Gui Li smiled slightly and ignored Xiao Hui. He flew up all the way, and his heart was really shocked. Before this, he could not imagine that there were such huge trees in the world. But at this moment, after the initial shock, he had already  Come to think of it, could that rare treasure actually be on this incredible giant tree?

    The two bifurcated branches are similar in size, almost tens of feet thick, flying horizontally in the air, like two giant dragons leaping in mid-air.  From here on, the branches and leaves gradually become luxuriant, and the distance seems to be quite long. Standing at this fork, you can't even see either side.

    Gui Li thought silently for a while, then made up his mind and called back: "Xiao Hui."

    The monkey Xiao Hui was jumping up and down on the tree trunk, seemingly not afraid that it was so high from the ground. Sometimes he even ran to the edge of the tree trunk and peered down to see that the monkey's guts were quite big.  Hearing his master's call this time, he called out "Zhizhi" twice, jumped back happily, and jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder.

    Gui Li smiled slightly and said: "Let's go!"

    Xiaotan's eyes rolled smoothly, and he nodded frequently. It seemed that the monkey was quite curious, and grinned and kept grinning, very excited.

    Gui Li looked around, pondered for a moment, and then without any hesitation, he took up Soul Eater again and flew towards the branch on the left in a dazzling black light.

    This flight lasted for a long time, but I saw that even though it was high in the sky, there were still countless huge leaves on the giant branches of this giant tree, which were extremely lush.  But for some reason, I didn't see any fruits or flowers. Instead, there were nameless vines that had been entwining the giant tree from the bottom of the trunk, with flowers in full bloom and branches spread out.

    As Gui Li continued to fly, the branches on this side gradually became smaller, but for some reason, the vines became thicker and thicker, and the blooming flowers became more and more numerous. Eventually, they were everywhere, and it was dizzying to see.  , there is an inexplicable aroma floating in the air.

    Suddenly, Gui Li's body, which had been flying, suddenly stopped in mid-air. He came so urgently that he made a faint sharp sound.

    The tree trunk in front of me was suddenly completely covered by countless vines, and the flowers were vying with each other, like a sea of ??flowers from top to bottom, condensing into a wall. And in the sea of ??flowers, stood a stone gate, five feet high, three feet wide, hard.  It is embedded in the trunk of the tree, surrounded by countless vines and flowers, leaving only the thick boulder in the middle, with four large characters in ancient seal script engraved on it.

    "The Emperor's Treasure House!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: There was a vague sound like a yellow bell, echoing in the blue sky, shaking the soul.

    Gui Li's gaze immediately retracted and fell on the white figure in the sea of ??flowers in front of the stone gate.

    It seems that she also heard the movement behind her. The woman in white slowly turned around, and countless beautiful womenThe flowers are under the blue sky, suddenly laughing together, contrasting with her peerless appearance, blooming proudly!

    In the sea of ??flowers, she is the brightest and most beautiful color.

    The ghostly man was in the air, with mixed feelings in his heart, and he was stunned.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 7 Old Friendship

.    Outside the Dead Lake, on the ancient road heading west from Dawang Village, Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan walked slowly.

    Xiaohuan looked around with bright eyes and saw that this ancient road was overgrown with weeds and desolate.  After walking out of Dawang Village for a long time, I didn't even see a single person.

    Looking far into the distance, I can see that this place is in the wilderness, with no mountains around, the sky is high and the grass is long. From time to time, the wind blows through the fields, and the green wild grass rolls like waves. It is beautiful and makes people feel broad-minded.

    Zhou Xian’s voice came lazily from the side, saying: “What are you looking at?”

    Xiaohuan smiled and said: "Grandpa, when I came here a few days ago, I was in a hurry and didn't look around carefully. The weather is fine today, you can see the scenery here is pretty good!"

    Zhou Xian looked at the wilderness outside the ancient road and felt refreshed, but then he said to himself: "Isn't it just a piece of weeds? What's there to see? If it's made of gold, then"

    "Grandpa!" Xiaohuan called out, interrupted him, glared at him angrily, and said, "Why do you only think about money all day long? It's a pity that you still have the word "fairy" in your name.  How vulgar!”

    "Vulgar?" Immortal Zhou Yi was furious and said, "You dare to call me vulgar? I am an outstanding person from this world, famous among thousands of families in the world for giving birth to Buddhas, benefiting the people, and saving all sentient beings"

    Xiao Huan stared at him. Under her granddaughter's bright eyes, Yi Xian's voice became softer and quieter for some reason. The more he spoke, the less confident he became. Finally, he simply raised his head, snorted and said: "How do you know, little girl?"  How powerful is grandpa?"

    Xiao Huan chuckled, shook his head and looked away. Zhou Yixian was ridiculed by his granddaughter, and felt depressed. He sighed: "How could I have met you in the first place? If I had known, I would have left you crying to death on the roadside without caring about you!"  "

    Xiaohuan stuck out her tongue, her snow-white face looked innocent and cute, and said with a smile: "Isn't that kind of you, grandpa?"

    Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan and said angrily: "You're such a kind ghost, you've raised you so big that you'll hate me all day long!"

    Xiaohuan was not afraid, let alone angry. It seemed that he had heard these words a lot. He approached Zhou Xian, rolled his eyes, and suddenly said: "Hey, grandpa! Why did you take me away in the first place?"  of?"

    Zhou Yixian was startled. In fact, he and Xiaohuan had always been used to being casual. How could he be really angry? However, when Xiaohuan asked this question, it brought back some past memories, and he looked melancholy and sighed softly.  , said: "Back then in Heyang City, I saw your little girl, no more than two or three years old, lying on the side of the road. She was so hungry that she was dying, and she couldn't even cry. I felt soft-hearted, so I picked her up."

    Having said this, he suddenly glared at Xiaohuan and said: "At that time, you were so young and so smart that you stopped crying right away, which made me think that I was really destined to you. As soon as this thought came to my mind,  I can’t let go of it anymore.”

    Xiao Huan made a face at him, stretched out his hand to grab Zhou Xian's clothes, and said with a coquettish smile: "Grandpa, aren't you kind? You will definitely be rewarded in the future. Ah! Look, over the years, I have helped you all day long.  How much money have you made from reading people’s faces?”

    Zhou Yixian nodded subconsciously and said with a cheerful smile: "Well, that's true" Suddenly he woke up, turned around and said angrily: "What is it? That's nonsense!"

    Xiaohuan covered his mouth and snickered. After a while, he seemed to have thought of something again and said: "Well, grandpa, what were you doing in Heyang City? Isn't it at the foot of Qingyun Mountain? I remember that you have always been reluctant to get close.  There, in all these years, it seems that only ten years ago, for the Qingyun disciple named Zhang Xiaofan, we curiously followed him and looked there, but we didn't get close."

    Immortal Zhou Yi's face turned slightly gloomy, and he sighed and said, "The remains of your father whom you have never met are still in Heyang City. I stayed in front of his tomb for a long time on the anniversary of his death.  When I came out, I saw you on the street. I felt sad and looked pitiful at you, so I adopted you."

    After hearing this, Xiaohuan was a little silent for a while, and then said after a while: "Grandpa, speaking of which, we haven't visited dad for ten years."

    Zhou Yixian made some calculations in his mind, nodded and said: "Yes, ten years have passed in the blink of an eye." Having said this, he smiled bitterly and said: "That's all, we don't have anywhere to go at the moment anyway, so why not go to Heyang City?  Look at your dad!”

    Xiaohuan immediately nodded and said, "Okay!"

    Zhou Yixian waved his hand and said: "Let's go! This wilderness is depressing."

    The two walked forward. Xiaohuan was young after all, and those were old things. In addition, she had a lively temperament, so she quickly got rid of that little sadness. As they walked, they looked around at the scenery, unintentionally.  Zhongyi turned around, suddenly startled, and said to his grandfather: "Grandpa, look behind us."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Monday FairyDumbfounded, he asked curiously: "What's wrong?" He said and looked back.

    Xiao Huan said: "It seems that the wild dog priest is still following us?"

    Zhou Yixian took a closer look and saw that Taoist Wild Dog was following them from a distance for some unknown reason, walking slowly, always keeping a distance from them.  At this moment, seeing them suddenly stop and look back, the wild dog seemed to be startled, and actually stopped, with hesitation and a little bit of embarrassment on his face, and then stood aside and looked up at the sky.

    Zhou Yixian's face was full of suspicion. He stared at him twice, turned around and pulled Xiaohuan and continued to walk forward. At the same time, he whispered: "What is that guy doing with you?"

    Xiao Huan asked curiously: "If you ask me, who should I ask?"

    Zhou Yixian suffocated for a moment, then suddenly stared at Xiaohuan and said, "Is that guy lustful and wants to do something wrong to you?"

    Xiaohuan was startled, her face immediately turned red, and she said angrily: "Grandpa, you can say such things!"

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Why can't I say it? In today's world, bad people are rampant and you are beautiful. It's hard to say!"

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said, "The way I see it! In the past, Daoist Wild Dog Master was in the Demon Sect. Although his reputation was not very good, I had never heard of him harming women. Instead, he did things like murder, arson, and daytime robbery.  Rumor has it that he has done a lot.”

    Zhou Yixian's face turned pale, and he suddenly became nervous and said, "Isn't that guy trying to rob us two paupers?"

    Xiaohuan snorted and said, "It's hard to say. Besides, grandpa, you probably have much more money than a pauper!"

    Zhou Yixian quickly lowered his voice and said, "Shh! Don't speak so loudly." He looked around, frowned, and said, "Oh no, there's no one around here. It's the best place for robbery. We still  Run faster?"

    Xiao Huan was startled, but saw Zhou Xian reaching into his arms and taking out a yellow paper charm. It seemed that he wanted to use his "Secret Master's" escape technique to escape. He couldn't help but feel angry and funny, and quickly pulled it away.  Resident Yi Yixian said: "Grandpa, please wait a moment."

    Zhou Yixian glanced behind him and said, "That guy is following me again. What are you waiting for?"

    Xiao Huan smiled and said: "Grandpa, although your earth escaping technique is a secret technique passed down by the ancestors, you can't control where we come out after escaping from the earth. I can tell you that we are now far away from the dead lake.  It’s not that far away, if you actually got inside, we would really be in dire straits.”

    Zhou Yixian was stunned for a moment and said, "We can't be so unlucky, right?"

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said, "Do you think your luck is good or bad?"

    Zhou Yixian thought for a while, and then said firmly: "No!"

    Xiaohuan smiled and said: "Then it's over, so we can't take risks." As she said that, she approached Yiyi Xian, looked at her left hand, and whispered: "Grandpa, you forgot, I still have it here.  There is a protective magic weapon given by Sister Ping'er, and besides, Taoist Wild Dog is not an expert in magic, so it won't be difficult for us to deal with him."

    Zhou Yixian lowered his head in thought, then took a deep breath and said: "You are right, alas! I don't know why, I have been frightened and uneasy these past few days. It seems that I saw it mostly in the dead lake.  There are too many masters of Taoism, and they think highly of that wild dog."

    Xiaohuan pursed her lips and smiled, and said: "Besides, that Taoist Wild Dog doesn't seem to be a bad person. Didn't he lend us his umbrella in the first place?"

    Zhou Yixian let out a "poof" and said: "What we are, we lent it to you. I was soaked in the rain and almost died. You girl is so indifferent. It's really unfilial."

    Xiaohuan stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "Grandpa, I covered it for you, but you don't want it yourself."

    Zhou Yixian snorted again, stepped forward, and said to himself: "Anyway, you and your unfilial father are the same. You make me angry all day long. You are really disobedient!"

    Xiaohuan smiled, shook his head, and followed.

    Behind the ancient road, Taoist Wild Dog faintly heard laughter coming from the front. He frowned and his expression changed, but he finally followed.

    Between heaven and earth, the wind blows through the wilderness, making a "whirring" sound.

    After walking for another half an hour, Zhou Yixian felt a little tired. He grabbed Xiaohuan and said, "Take a rest."

    Xiaohuan nodded, looked at a half-large bluestone on the side of the road, walked over, patted it, and said, "Grandpa, sit here!"

    Zhouxian Xian nodded, leaned the bamboo pole with the white cloth "Immortal Guiding the Way" hanging on it beside the bluestone, and sat down on the stone. He couldn't help but gasp a little, shook his head slightly, and said: "Why do I always feel that my health is not good recently?  , how long did you walk before you started to out of breath?"

    ? ?Huan Huan was taking out a kettle filled with water from his bag. When he heard this, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. He came over and handed the kettle to Zhou Xian, and at the same time said: "Grandpa, drink some water!"

    Zhou Xian nodded, took the kettle, drank a few sips with his head raised, took a deep breath, then turned his head and looked back, and sure enough he saw a figure behind him, standing there in the distance.

    Zhou Yixian looked at it for a long time, then smiled suddenly and stopped caring about him. He handed the kettle to Xiaohuan. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he was startled. He saw Xiaohuan sitting next to him. He didn't know when he started.  There was one more red candied haws, which I ate with relish.

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said earnestly: "I mean Xiaohuan! You don't even look at how old you are, how come you still act like a little girl and love eating these candied haws so much?"

    Xiao Huan spat lightly toward the roadside, spit out a small seed of candied haws, smiled coquettishly at Yi Xian, and said, "But people like to eat it!"

    Zhou Yixian was dumbfounded and sighed: "More than ten years ago, in Heyang City, there were so many pastries and snacks, why did I just go to the roadside alley and buy this candied haws for you?"

    After saying that, she shook her head and sighed, Xiao Huan smiled and said nothing, and gently tasted the food in her hands. Perhaps under the influence of the red appearance of the candied haws, her lips seemed to have a touch of color.

    Zhou Yixian sat for a while longer, feeling that his strength was gradually recovering, so he planned to ask Xiaohuan to continue on his way. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned his head, he suddenly glanced in front of him from the corner of his eye, and a pair of human feet suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Zhou Yixian was shocked and thought: Could it be that because of this negligence, the wild dog took the opportunity to sneak attack? Is this a big deal?  It seems that we really can’t believe the little girl’s words. I have been walking around the world for more than a hundred years. Could it be that today the tortoise fell down and the boat capsized in the gutter?

    I was thinking wildly on this side, and I was about to ask Xiaohuan to get up, when I suddenly heard the gentle and calm voice of the person in front of me, saying calmly: "Are you still reading people's faces?"

    Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan both stood up and looked up, only to see a middle-aged man in front of them, with thin eyebrows and a square face, elegant eyebrows, bright eyes, full forehead, and an elegant and powerful aura.  .  Wearing a Confucian robe and a lavender jade pendant at the waist, it is exquisite and clear, with a faint aura of auspiciousness. It is very beautiful and absolutely extraordinary.

    It’s just that there are a lot of white hairs on his forehead and temples that don’t match his appearance, and he looks a bit more aged.

    Zhou Yixian's face suddenly became very strange. He stared at the person in front of him. Under his unnoticed sleeves, his hands were tightly clenched into fists. But on his face, after the shock, there was a faint trace of something.  A bit of excitement, a bit of relief and a bit of vicissitudes of life.

    Xiaohuan's eyes turned around from the man's face and returned to his grandfather. Then he found that Yiyi Xian's face seemed not right. Just as he was about to say something, Yiyi Xian suddenly said: "Xiaohuan, please go to the side."  , wait until grandpa asks you to come back."

    Xiao Huan was startled, this had never happened before, but looking at Yi Xian's serious face, it didn't look like he was joking, and looking at the looks of the two of them, they seemed to be old acquaintances, so he responded immediately, turned around and packed his baggage casually,  Walk backward.

    As she walked, she looked back from time to time, only to see her grandfather and the middle-aged man still standing face to face, still seemingly silent.  She was a little worried in her heart. She had just met the middle-aged man for the first time, but for only a short moment, she felt a little afraid of him for some reason. There was a sense of fear in her heart.

    For more than ten years, she has been following Zhou Yixian, and she never knew that her grandfather would know such a powerful person!

    She was thinking, in a trance, and didn't realize that she had walked a long way. Suddenly she found another figure in front of her. She stopped quickly and almost bumped into that person. When she took a closer look, she saw that it was Taoist Wild Dog.  , said quickly: "I'm sorry, Taoist Master."

    Unexpectedly, Taoist Wild Dog's face looked very strange at this moment. Horror flashed across his face, and his eyes stared straight forward, full of fear.

    Xiao Huan was startled again. She followed his line of sight and saw that the person Wild Dog Taoist was looking at was also the middle-aged man.  I don’t know who that person is that makes Taoist Wild Dog so scared?

    Xiaohuan was thinking to himself, and couldn't help but whisper to Taoist Wild Dog: "Taoist Master, who is that person? Do you know him?"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was shaken and seemed to have come to his senses, but the look of fear on his face remained unabated. He looked at Xiao Huan beside him and said, "Don't you recognize him?"

    Xiaohuan nodded and said, "Yes! It's the first time I've seen this person today, but it seems that grandpa knows him. By the way, do you recognize him? Who is he?"

    The corner of Taoist Wild Dog's mouth moved, as if he was about to say something, but for some reason, he suddenly fell silent again and stared straight ahead.?A middle-aged man.

    Xiaohuan frowned, intuitively feeling that Taoist Wild Dog's reaction was a bit strange. He was not only afraid, but also seemed to be a little more angry at the moment!

    Zhou Xian and the middle-aged man stood side by side, standing on the edge of the ancient road, looking towards the wilderness.

    The breeze blows, and the white hair on the temples seems to be telling the story of the wasted years and the vicissitudes of the world.

    "We haven't seen each other for many years, right?" The middle-aged man suddenly said calmly.

    Zhou Xian looked into the distance with a complicated look on his face. After a long while, he said: "It must have been decades!"

    The man smiled lightly and said, "Are you okay?"

    Zhou Yixian was silent for a long time and said: "Wandering around the world and playing in the world is neither good nor bad."

    The man seemed to have some feelings. He turned his head and looked at Zhou Xian and said, "Are you still blaming me in your heart?"

    Zhou Yixian gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "You haven't been sorry to me. Why should I blame you?"

    The man smiled and said: "Actually, it's not bad for you to do this. Let your heart go and travel around the world. Now that I think about it, it's also the life of a god. It's no wonder that there is a word for fairy in your name."

    Zhou Yixian looked at him and suddenly said: "If you want to live like me, what's the problem, old friend?"

    The man was startled when he heard Zhou Xian say "old friend" suddenly, but then he smiled, looked into the distance, and said slowly: "You and I are different."

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: "Of course you are different from me. You have been very attached to power since you were a boy. Now, I don't think you can let it go."

    The man frowned, and there seemed to be anger flashing deep in his eyes. It seemed that no one had ever dared to speak to him like this. But when he looked back at Zhou Xian, he saw that he was full of white hair and much older than himself.  , suddenly felt confused, and the anger disappeared.

    "Why do you look so old?"

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said: "I am already old, but you are successful in cultivating Taoism. You should not" At this point, he looked hesitant, but finally said: "I heard about your daughter.  you……"

    There was a moment of sadness on the man's face, and then he slowly shook his head, blocking what Zhou Xian was saying, and suddenly said: "When we were young, you once used the 'Tiangang Divine Calculation' to predict my fortune at the foot of Huqi Mountain.  , do you still remember?"

    Zhou Xian was startled.

    The man looked up at the sky and said slowly: "I still remember very clearly that you were young and energetic at the time, and you spoke frankly to me about everything. You said that my destiny was too evil, and that I would be punished for my wife and children. If I didn't have a way to solve it, I would definitely be hit.  The truth is that one loses his wife and has no children. Now it has come true one by one." As he spoke, his voice gradually became desolate.

    Zhou Xian lowered his head. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and said decisively: "We are all half buried in the earth now, and I also have something to tell you directly."

    The man seemed slightly surprised and said, "You tell me."

    Zhou Yixian stared at him and said: "Those words I said at the beginning were all nonsense to deceive you. I have been annoyed by those fortune-telling things since I was a child, how could I have the patience to learn them? As for that kind of divine fortune-telling, of course there are  This is said, but how do I understand? So those words were just made by me because I saw your smug face and got angry. Don’t take it to heart!"

    The man was shocked, as if he had never expected such words to come out of Zhou Xian's mouth. After a while, he suddenly shook his head and laughed so loudly that he even bent over with laughter.  Where is there any trace of the majesty when they first met?

    In the distance, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were dumbfounded.

    After a while, the man slowly stopped laughing, and his expression gradually returned to calm and majestic, but the look in his eyes seemed to be a little more painful.

    Zhou Xian looked at him silently.

    They stood side by side for a long time, and then Zhou Yixian said calmly: "Why are you here?"

    The man glanced at him and said, "Aren't you always proud of your intelligence? What do you think?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Are you going to Die Ze?"

    The man said leisurely: "Yes, that's exactly where I'm going. What, don't you want to go and have a look? Old friend?"

    Zhou Yixian curled up his lips and said, "You have such a bad reputation. It would be strange if I walked with you. I'd better stay away from you."

    The man looked at Zhou Xian and suddenly burst into laughter, and then said: "On the ancient road to the end of the world, it is a rare fate to meet an old friend. You and I meet today, and I don't know when we will meet again in the future. Please take care of yourself."

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "I'm living a good life, I don't want to??, but you have more enemies than the foxes on Huqi Mountain, so think of yourself!  "

    Xiaohuan stood on the side of the road waiting for a long time. Suddenly he saw the grandfather in front of him walking over with the man. He hurriedly greeted him and walked to his side.  The middle-aged man glanced at Xiaohuan, and then fell on the wild dog Taoist behind him.

    Taoist Wild Dog's expression changed and he slowly lowered his head.

    The man looked at him for a few times and suddenly said: "Are you the wild dog Taoist next to Gui Li?"

    The look of fear on Taoist Wild Dog's face became even more serious. He hesitated for a moment and then whispered: "Yes."

    Xiaohuan stood beside Zhou Yixian and couldn't help but ask Zhou Yixian softly: "Grandpa, who is he?"

    Before Zhou Yixian could answer, the middle-aged man seemed to have heard the little voice. He turned around and said with a smile: "What, little girl, don't you recognize me?"

    Xiaohuan was taken aback and shook his head blankly.

    The man smiled slightly and said, "Just ask me to go with ten thousand people!"

    Xiaohuan was startled.

    The man took a deep look at Zhou Xian, suddenly waved his sleeves, turned around and walked away without looking back.  There is an aura of looking down on the world as he steps, slowly spreading out.

    Everyone was behind him and saw the figure walking along the ancient road towards Death Lake. Suddenly they heard the man singing loudly: "The road to the end of the world is always far. Children's wishes are always crazy. The sky is high and the sea is eighty thousand feet wide, and all living beings are crawling."  . There are thousands of stars, the moon is bright, the sky is cold, as cold as frost. It’s ridiculous that everything is like a dog, who will cover the rain and who will turn the clouds?"

    This song is old and clumsy. Although it is not gentle and pleasant, it has a powerful meaning in the desolation.

    However, everyone was seeing the sky, above the ancient road, leisurely white clouds, silent wilderness, the man walked with his hands, and he couldn't tell the unruly.

    The singing gradually became lower, and the man was already far away.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 8 Black Snake

.    The wind blew and countless flowers swayed together.

    Lu Xueqi stood expressionlessly in the sea of ??flowers, silently looking at Gui Li who fell opposite her.

    There is a faint fragrance, floating quietly.

    Gui Li lightly shrugged his shoulders, and Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulders. He looked at the owner with wide eyes, then glanced at Lu Xueqi opposite, scratched his head, and ran to the side on his own.  .

    Gui Li’s eyes fell on the tall stone gate behind Lu Xueqi, and he suddenly smiled and said, “Is this what we are looking for?”

    Lu Xueqi stood in front of the stone door, neither smiling nor speaking, but her face looked a little pale. I don’t know what she was thinking in her heart.

    Gui Li walked up slowly and said calmly: "I want what's inside"

    "Changlang!"

    The Divine Sword of Heaven was like autumn water, lying between him and her, reflecting the figures of the two people, swaying gently.

    Gui Li stopped.

    Lu Xueqi slowly raised her head, her face was as pale as frost, but she looked more like the Nine Heavens Fairy who could not eat the fireworks of the world. She was so beautiful and flawless. Even the words she spoke at this moment were cold to the bone: "I don't know how.  Let this rare treasure fall into the hands of the Demon Cult and then harm more innocent people."

    Gui Li looked at her, deeply.

    That woman is as beautiful and cool as she was then, and the years have not left the slightest trace on her body, but what about her heart?

    He has changed. Has this woman’s deep heart also changed?

    He suddenly laughed, but his eyes gradually became cold in his smile.  He smiled and said, "Really? That's really unfortunate. I just want to take this unknown treasure and then kill more people!"

    Lu Xueqi trembled slightly and stared at the man in front of her. She said nothing more and just tightened her grip on Tianya's hand.

    In the distance, there was suddenly a faint roar. The sound came from the depths of the mist beneath their feet. It seemed to be far away, and it sounded like the roar of some wild beast.

    A moment later, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi felt at the same time that the truly towering tree under their feet suddenly trembled slightly from the trunk.

    The expressions of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi changed slightly at the same time. This strange tree was so big that it was unbelievable. It was even bigger than ordinary mountains. Not to mention shaking the tree, even thinking about shaking it was unbelievable.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How could the movement under their feet be hidden from them. It was clearly that in the mist beneath their feet, a huge change suddenly occurred, and it is unknown what huge force could actually shake this tree.

    When they thought about this, both of them were quick-thinking people, and they both thought that this incident was probably related to the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house in front of them.

    It was at this time that the first ray of sunshine from the sky slanted over and shone on the sea of ??flowers about three feet in front of the stone door.

    Gui Li moved and wanted to take action, but Lu Xueqi's bright eyes flashed, the Divine Sword of Heaven was placed across her chest, and she blocked the stone door of the Emperor's Treasury.

    Gui Li's eyes narrowed, a red light seemed to flash in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "I don't want to fight with you, please get out of the way."

    Lu Xueqi looked directly into his eyes without any intention of giving in. She said calmly: "Kill me and it will be over."

    The red light in Gui Li's eyes suddenly glowed, and he suddenly let out a long roar and flew up, with a dark green light all over his body, and the momentum was fierce.

    Lu Xueqi’s face was as cold as frost. She raised her Tianya Sword into the air and suddenly said coldly: “Since you have entered the devil’s way, why do you need to use the Qingyun Sect’s way again?”

    Gui Liren was in the air, the blood-devouring bead in front of the soul-devouring hand in his hand glowed red, and his eyes were also bright red, full of evil aura, and he shouted: "What about Qingyun's Taoism, what about the evil magic of the devil's sect, I usually use it  If you come to kill people and take their lives, what will happen to you?”

    Amid the sharp roar, that piece of red light was mixed with the clear light, hitting the head.

    Anger flashed in Lu Xueqi's eyes, and she didn't give in at all. The Divine Sword of Heaven rushed up to meet him in mid-air, and the two supreme treasures in the world collided with each other!

    "Boom!"

    With a loud noise, Gui Li jumped up. Lu Xueqi was on the tree trunk, but she involuntarily took a few steps back and her face turned pale.  But I saw this cold woman, her eyebrows furrowed, and her body rose up with the sword. With the Tianya Divine Sword on her chest as the center, bright blue light suddenly spread out. She was even more beautiful in the sword light.

    "In that battle ten years ago, I was the one who lost!" She stared at Gui Li in front of her in mid-air, and said slowly word by word. At the same time, the Tianya Divine Sword was urged by her own Taoism, and the blue  The light became brighter and brighter, as if even the sunlight in the sky was absorbed by her.Went back.

    "Ten years later, I will ask you again, the only person today who has the true Dharma of Buddhism, Taoism and Demonology!"

    Gui Li laughed and said, "You have a good memory!"

    It was even more hesitant. The soul spinning suddenly in front of me, clearing the light, and the strange picture of the left hand, and instantly flashed the dazzling Tai Chi pattern in front of the body. It was the authentic Qingyunmen Taiji Xuanqing Road spell.

    Lu Xueqi saw this in her eyes, her expression became even colder, she let out a clear whistle, and the Tianya Divine Sword glowed brightly. As she turned her wrist, Tianya suddenly seemed to have grown ten times as it struck at Guili.

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly. He himself had put a lot of effort into cultivating the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi. Just by the power of Lu Xueqi's sword, he knew that his Tao practice had advanced by leaps and bounds in the past ten years. Back then, Qingyun  No one in the younger generation of the sect can easily condense Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao with sword light so pure and powerful. He only used it once when he was a boy, when he saw his master Tian Buyi teach Qi Hao a lesson.  , but at that time, Tian Buyi's attainments in Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao had already reached the "Superior Pure Realm".

    ??????????????????????? And now, Lu Xueqi is slashing with her hands, the sword is as bright as a mountain, the blue light is as sharp as a knife, its power is overwhelming, almost even worse than Tian Buyi back then, the speed of her Taoist practice in the past ten years is incredible!

    It’s just that Lu Xueqi’s qualifications are amazing, but Gui Li possesses three miraculous arts. He has been practicing hard day and night for ten years, so how can he take it easy?

    At this moment, I saw Gui Li facing the mountain-like sword light, shaking his arms, and the Tai Chi pattern in front of him suddenly rotated rapidly, quickly grew in size, and blocked his chest.

    "Hiss!" There was a sharp sound, as if the indestructible sword light was blocked by this Tai Chi pattern, but the blue light became stronger, the clear light flickered, and the brilliant light shone between the two of them. It was really beautiful, but  Everyone knows that if you are not careful, you will be killed or injured if you are accidentally hit by such a sword that contains the power of Taoism.

    In the light, Gui Li exhaled, and with a muffled "boom" sound, the Tianya Divine Sword flew back upside down, and the Tai Chi pattern flashed for a few times before disappearing in mid-air.

    Gui Li let out a laugh and looked at Lu Xueqi with a hint of admiration in his eyes, but was immediately covered by the red light and said: "It's really amazing. It only took ten years for you to break through to the realm of the Supreme Pure Realm.  I’m afraid that Patriarch Qingye back then was nothing more than this, right?”

    Lu Xueqi stood in mid-air, her clothes fluttering. She used the sword technique in her hand, and the Tianya Sword immediately stopped moving. The blue light became stronger again, even better than before. At the same time, she was secretly surprised in her heart.  In the past ten years, she has been radical in her Taoism. Although she has extraordinary qualifications, but more importantly, she has practiced Taoism extremely hard, which can almost be described as excessive. As for why she practices so recklessly, even her master, Master Shuiyue, cannot understand.  He went down and tried to persuade her many times, but the reason for this was not understandable to outsiders.

    This kind of arduous practice coupled with her extraordinary talent finally made her the first among the younger generation of Qingyun Sect to break through to the realm of Shangqing six months ago, making her the first person to reach this level under the Qingye Patriarch for thousands of years.  The fastest person in the realm.  In her current Taoist practice, in the Qingyun Sect, apart from the major elders, she is probably the leader. Even Xiao Yicai, who has always been known as the number one young disciple in the sect, is probably slightly inferior to her.

    However, despite this, the Gui Li who had just fought with her, this ordinary Qingyun disciple named Zhang Xiaofan, was not weaker than her at all.  The hand that transformed the Tai Chi pattern was mature and experienced, and blocked her sword that contained the Taoist law of the higher realm. There was a surge of dark energy in it, coming layer by layer. It was strong and solid, but it seemed to belong to the Buddhist sect, but watching him cast the spell, it was clear  It is the gesture method of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.

    Is this man finally on his way to cultivating Taoism and taking a path that no one before him has taken?

    The two looked at each other, their eyes gradually becoming sharper and brighter, but at this moment, a loud roar suddenly came from the mist!

    This sound was so ferocious and loud that even Gui Li and Lu Xueqi felt slightly dizzy due to their cultivation. Almost at the same time, the tree trunk under their feet suddenly shook violently.

    It was as if the originally thick earth suddenly trembled violently, almost like an earthquake.

    "Squeak, squeak!" There was a scream, but the monkey Xiao Hui was lying next to the stone door of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury. He was startled by the sudden vibration, grabbing the vines next to the stone door, and shouted out  .

    Before Gui Li and Lu Xueqi could react, four figures suddenly appeared from the direction of the huge tree trunk. They flew quickly, one in front and three behind. They flew nearby in the blink of an eye. Lu Xueqi and Gui  When Li looked there, he was startled.

    And the four people who were chasing all the way suddenly found that someone was ahead of them. They were also shocked and couldn't help but stop.

    These four people are all acquaintancesAmong the characters, the one in front is a charming young woman, who is Jin Ping'er of the Hehuan sect of the demon sect, and the one following her is a person from the righteous path. Not only Lu Xueqi knows it, but even Gui Li knows it.  .

    Fa Xiang, Zeng, and Lin Jingyu who stopped in astonishment and never looked away from Gui Li again!

    The venue suddenly became quiet.

    Gui Li looked at them, and complex expressions appeared on the faces of Fa Xiang and others, ranging from joy to shock, all kinds of expressions flashed one by one.

    Jin Ping'er glanced at the scene with her wonderful eyes. Given Gui Li's position and power in the Ghost King Sect and his origins, Jin Ping'er naturally knew a lot about the past disputes between Gui Li and the Zhengdao people present.  .

    Looking at the situation at the moment, she pondered slightly, and quietly moved her feet towards Gui Li, standing with him.

    At the Zhengdao, Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi frowned slightly when they saw Jin Ping'er's movements, but still did not speak.

    The person who broke the silence was Lin Jingyu, who was standing at the back.

    In his eyes, it seemed that Jin Ping'er could not be seen at all at this moment, only Zhang Xiaofan from back then was standing in front of him.  He took a few steps slowly, the corners of his mouth moved, and he seemed to have a little difficulty even speaking.

    "Are youare you okay?"

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his eyes and stopped looking at him. He faced Lin Jingyu. For some reason, he suddenly didn't dare to look into the eyes of his childhood friend.

    Lin Jingyu looked at Gui Li's face, and his expression became even more excited, and his words seemed hoarse: "Xiao Fan, you"

    Gui Li shuddered and couldn't help but raise his head. What he saw was that familiar face. There was no trace of hostility there at the moment, but only excitement and joy.

    "Jingyu" he said harshly.

    Lin Jingyu has been cultivating at the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall for the past ten years. He has imagined countless times when he and Zhang Xiaofan will meet again. He has also kept asking himself, how can he face the possessed Zhang Xiaofan?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of harmony between good and evil, drawing a sword to decide life and death?

    Or are you trying to persuade him to return to the right path?

    However, when we finally met again today, he couldn't say a word.  Scenes of the past years quietly came to mind, and in the end, what was clearly fixed was not Qingyun Mountain, flying with a sword, or traversing the world, but two childhood friends, running with laughter in that dilapidated grass temple!

    Time is like sand, has it ever worn away the things you cherish most in your heart?

    “My childhood friend, my former brother, was standing in front of me ten years later.

    Taking a step forward, Lin Jingyu's face was filled with excitement that he had never seen before, so much so that even Gui Li seemed to be moved by it, and his body was trembling slightly.  Perhaps, in Gui Li's heart, he was also excited in general?

    Jin Ping'er, who was standing next to Gui Li, frowned slightly. Naturally, she was not interested in the relationship between the two brothers. However, looking at this situation, the people in the righteous way seemed to be outnumbered. If Gui Li had any problems again,  I am inevitably alone.

    He coughed immediately and said with a smile: "Ah! Mr. Gui Li, I didn't expect that you arrived here earlier than us. I wonder if you can get that rare treasure?"

    As soon as these words came out, Lin Jingyu and Gui Li were shocked. Fa Xiang and Zeng looked at Lu Xueqi at the same time. Lu Xueqi shook her head slowly, and they felt relieved.

    A simple question suddenly brought people back to reality. Gui Li closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them again after a while, there was a faint red light flashing, and his eyes became sharp.  He took a deep look at Lin Jingyu and finally turned his head. Instead of looking at him, he took a step back and stood side by side with Jin Ping'er.

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, her eyes were as full as water, and her eyes were flowing, as if they were all shining on Gui Li, and she said softly: "Are you okay?"

    The ghost snorted: "How about you and I cooperating for the time being?"

    Jin Ping'er immediately said: "Okay, we will talk about it after the incident."

    Gui Li glanced at her and nodded. In just a moment, the two people had realized that this situation was not easy, so they immediately decided to join forces.

    Gui Li said calmly: "Don't you have many masters in your Hehuan sect? How come you were the only one who entered the inner ze, but they got the upper hand?"

    Jin Ping'er glanced at Fa Xiang and the others, with a slightly reddish shyness on her face, which made her look even more endearing. She said softly: "Our Hehuan sect is a small sect, and I'm afraid we'll bring in a few more."  , those people outside suddenly died inexplicably."

    She glanced at Gui Li with a smile and said, "The Ghost King Sect has always been hiding dragons and crouching tigers. How can we get rid of them?"??A gray-haired monkey, there is no one around the young master?  "

    Hearing the hint of sarcasm in her words, Gui Li said lightly: "Everyone is talking to each other. If I bring a few more talents in, I'm afraid the people outside will be swallowed up by you Hehuan Sect and Wan Du Sect."

    This time the three major sects of the Demonic Cult came to the west in large numbers. On the surface, everyone worked together to destroy the Changsheng Hall, but secretly they were infighting and wary of each other. So much so that the three major sects restrained each other and did not even dare to use all their masters.  I was taken advantage of by people like Zhengdao.

    Zeng stood far away, feeling quite excited in his heart. Back then on Qingyun Mountain, he and Zhang Xiaofan had always been good friends, and he could be regarded as Zhang Xiaofan's best friend besides Lin Jingyu.  However, due to the twists and turns of the world, we have ended up in our current situation, which makes me feel a little sad.

    He was determined to say something to Gui Li, no matter whether it was useful or not, in order to bring his friend back to the right path.  Just for a blink of an eye, my eyes fell on Jin Ping'er's face, and my heart skipped a beat. I felt that the woman's face was like a peach blossom, with infinite charm, and her bright eyes were as watery as a pool. When she looked back, she vaguely seemed to understand.  Speak normally and stare at yourself.

    He glanced at it for a few times, and suddenly felt a bang in his head, as if he was drunk. He just wanted to get drunk and catch the woman's eyes, so he couldn't help but take a step forward.

    "Beep!"

    Suddenly, a shout, like a drum in the evening and a bell in the morning, suddenly rang in his ears. The moon-white monk's robe flashed and suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Zeng was startled, and then he came back to his senses. For a moment, cold sweat dripped down his body. He thanked the Dharma Minister endlessly, and secretly cursed in his heart: "This demonic witch is so scary!"

    Fa Xiang's face was stern, and he turned around and stared at Jin Ping'er. Before coming up, Jin Ping'er had already fought with these people. He knew that this Fa Xiang monk looked young, but he was really good at practicing Buddhism in Tianyin Temple.  My own charming and miraculous magic had almost no effect on him. It must be that this person's concentration was too deep and he was not disturbed by such external objects. He smiled slightly and said nothing.

    Fa Xiang frowned and his eyes fell back on Zhang Xiaofan. When facing Zhang Xiaofan, his expression was not so calm. There was a faint hint of guilt on his usually peaceful and compassionate face. He hesitated for a moment and then whispered: "Junior Brother Zhang"

    Gui Li suddenly said coldly: "My name is Gui Li, I have no other name."

    Fa Xiang was suffocated for a moment, and Zeng behind him couldn't help shouting: "Xiaofan, don't be like this, we have always regarded you as"

    The Dharma Prime Minister suddenly waved his hand to stop Zeng's words, and at the same time whispered: "Junior Brother Zeng, there are certain things you should not say nonsense. If your elder Qingyun finds out, I'm afraid there will be trouble."

    Zeng was stunned for a moment, then looked at Gui Li in front of him, and finally closed his mouth.

    Faxiang turned around and seemed to want to say something to Gui Li, but at this moment, the huge tree trunk under everyone's feet suddenly trembled violently again. The intensity of the trembling this time was far greater than the one not long ago.  Once, everyone almost saw the tree trunk swinging in the air. At the same time, they couldn't stand still, and most of them staggered a few steps.

    Everybody lost their color almost at the same time.

    At the same time, from the depths of the mist below, there was suddenly another loud roar, like an evil beast roaring to the sky. The invisible sound turned into a huge wind, surging from bottom to top, sweeping everyone away.  The clothes made a rustling sound.

    And amidst the roar, there was a strange and inexplicable "silk" sound, like the crawling of a poisonous snake or the sound of a rope rubbing, reverberating between the heaven and the earth, getting louder and closer.

    Jin Ping'er suddenly lost her voice and said, "Oh no, it's that beast, it's coming up!"

    Everyone present, except Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, suddenly turned pale.

    Gui Li turned his head suddenly and saw that Jin Ping'er's face was slightly pale, and he couldn't help being shocked. Although he was more than a friend to this woman, he also knew that Jin Ping'er was a person who should not be underestimated, and he had been working together to eliminate Changsheng a few days ago.  During the battle in the hall, while talking and laughing, this woman was very thoughtful and ruthless. She was really not an easy person to deal with.

    But at this moment, even her face seemed to have some fear.

    There was suddenly a fishy smell in the air, and the strange sound that was getting louder and louder, like the devil's footsteps stepping on their hearts, became more and more intense.

    "What is this……"

    Gui Li was just halfway through asking when he suddenly stopped and looked straight ahead.  Then, subconsciously, he looked to the side. There, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white like snow, suddenly looked towards him for some reason.

    In the clear sky, in the direction where the huge branches extended, where there were some clouds, it suddenly seemed like two huge fires were burning.?.

    The green flame!

    In the flames, there are two slender, vertical and deep pupils, shining with cold light.

    The fishy smell in the air suddenly became stronger, making you want to vomit.

    For some reason, Gui Li's body trembled slightly. For a long time, he looked at the giant beast that slowly became clearer and appeared in front of him, that incredible giant beast.

    He hoarse his voice, as if it was echoing in the past years, and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "Black Water Black Snake, Black Water Black Snake"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 9 Yellow Bird

.    The trunk of the tree shook even more violently. Even this incredibly towering tree seemed to be trembling under the huge body of the Black Water Black Snake.

    Seemingly like an evil beast from eternity, the black water black snake wrapped its huge snake body around the tree trunk. Wherever it passed, the branches and leaves were in a mess, and the vines and exotic flowers withered and shattered.  It moved forward with its head and tail swaying, and the humans in front of it were like ants at the moment, not worth mentioning.

    Lu Xueqi's face looked slightly pale. She took a step forward, her eyes still staring at the ancient beast that was getting closer and closer. She whispered to Zeng beside her: "What's going on?"

    Zeng saw sweat on his forehead and said: "When we were down there just now, we suddenly encountered this terrible beast. Of course, with our little skills, we could only run away. But at that time, it didn't seem to care about us and was just looking for us.  What, he left quickly, I didn’t expect it to actually, actually climb up.”

    Everyone looked at each other in shock. Although everyone present was an accomplished cultivator, far from being comparable to ordinary people in the world, human power would eventually run out, especially in front of this terrifying giant beast. Any resistance would be ridiculous.

    At the moment when the black water snake was getting closer and closer, Jin Ping'er suddenly said: "Oh no, this beast is probably here for the things in the Emperor's treasure house."

    Everyone’s color changed for a moment.

    Gui Li frowned slightly, his face expressionless, but he suddenly thought that when he first entered the wall of miasma in Neize, Death Ze, he suddenly encountered an incredible giant beast in the miasma. He didn't look at it because of the miasma.  It was clear that since then, I had been vaguely familiar with the unique fishy smell around me. Now it seemed that the person I met that day was actually this black water snake.

    Watching the Black Water Black Snake keep advancing, its huge black body pressed the tree trunk so hard that it almost made people worry that the tree trunk would be crushed by it.  And in mid-air, the huge snake head, with its bright red forked tongue under its fangs, kept stretching and contracting in the air, roaring softly in the direction of the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house in the distance, as if it was very excited.  .

    At this moment, everyone has seen that the purpose of this giant beast is indeed what is in the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven behind them.

    Gui Li turned around and looked towards the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House, only to see that the thick stone door was still motionless. The sunlight that originally only shone in the sea of ??flowers in front of the stone door had now moved to the door. The four ancient seal characters of "The Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House" were shining in the sunlight.  sparkling with light.

    Seeing the huge snake body getting closer and closer like a hill, Fa Xiang sighed softly, quickly turned around and said to the others: "This black water black snake is an ancient magical beast. It cannot be defeated by human beings. We are definitely not its  Opponent, it’s better not to hold on and leave quickly.”

    In fact, everyone knows this truth. Zeng Lin Jingyu and others nodded. Jin Ping'er snorted over there. It was obviously the boss's reluctance, but judging from her expression, she was still ready to leave.

    Everyone in the field picked up the magic weapons and prepared to disperse. Gui Li's hand slowly lit up with a dark green light. He turned around and was about to greet Xiao Hui who was still hiding near the stone door. At this moment, suddenly, the light from the Emperor's Treasure House  Above the stone gate, there was a dull roar.

    At this moment, it is the sunshine from the sky that shines on the top horizontal line of the word "天" in the four-character ancient seal script of "Treasure House of the Emperor of Heaven".

    "Roar!"

    Almost at the same time, the Black Water Black Snake suddenly accelerated its speed and quickly climbed up with a roar. Everyone was frightened for a moment. Jin Ping'er, Zeng, Lin Jingyu, Fa Xiang and others were the first to fly up.

    There was a fishy smell in the air, and a strong wind blew from nowhere, blowing on the face like a knife.

    Gui Li suddenly jumped back and flew towards the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house. Fa Xiang and others who were already in mid-air were shocked. Looking back, they saw the black water snake seemed to be furious, its huge eyes widened, and its mouth was like  There were traces of black air spurting out, and the huge snake body kept twisting. In the blink of an eye, it was in front of the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house.

    "The huge stone gate of the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house in front of humans, at this moment, is only about the size of the head of the black water black snake.

    Gui Liren was in mid-air when he felt that darkness suddenly dimmed behind him. The mountainous darkness rushed toward him like an overwhelming sea. He didn't need to look back, but he knew that the huge snake body of the Black Water Black Snake was behind him.

    He transformed into a green light, flying like lightning in front of the giant beast, towards the stone door.

    Ahead, the monkey Xiao Hui suddenly screamed!

    A black shadow smashed down, and the huge wind sound was so fierce that it had blown Gui Li's body sideways before it even touched him.

    Gui Li was shocked, but he was no longer the young man he was under the Dead Soul Abyss. He instantly moved with his thoughts, as if there were eyes on his back, and he was using the Soul Eater to escape from the body of the Black Water Black Snake that he smashed down.  , escaped in no time?.

    At this moment, the sound on the stone door of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury gradually became louder, accompanied by a roar. Under the sunlight, the huge stone door, which was originally a complete piece, suddenly cracked a gap in the middle, and then slowly moved to the side.

    Golden, dazzling light burst out from the gap. Even in the day, it was so brilliant that it was impossible to look at it. Even the rising sun in the sky seemed to be dimmed at this moment.

    There seems to be something roaring in the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven, roaring in the golden light!

    The entire huge body of the Black Water Black Snake suddenly stretched straight, and let out an earth-shattering roar. Not paying attention to anything else, the huge snake head rushed directly towards the stone door of the Emperor's Treasury.

    But between it and the stone gate, the cyan light that was flying seemed to be one step ahead of it, and was about to enter the Heavenly Emperor's treasury

    If there is no day's bright sky sword.

    A blue light curtain unexpectedly arrived at Gui Li's head at some point, condensed into a huge lightsaber, and struck him down.  Gui Li's eyes were filled with red light, and he saw that Shimen was right in front of him, but if he didn't resist the bright sword light, he was afraid that he would be cut into two pieces on the spot. As a last resort, the green light reversed and faced the sky, blue light,  In the black shadow that came behind them with claws and teeth, there was a violent impact, and invisible air waves flew out in all directions. Even Jin Ping'er and others who were flying in the air at the moment couldn't help but change their colors.

    Although the power is huge, it is not affected at all by the Black Water Black Snake and the strange golden light in the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury.  The golden light was still dazzling, getting stronger and stronger, and the black water black snake also rushed over. The man and the woman, in the dangerous realm of violent changes and turbulence on both sides, still struggled to hold on, and no one was willing to give in.

    Until, the light of their respective magic weapons overshadowed them, and their faces became increasingly pale. But the most important thing was that in this flash of lightning, a huge black shadow rushed to them.

    The magic weapon of human cultivation, inspired by its own power, disappeared into thin air under the excited collision of the Black Water Black Snake.

    Lu Xueqi and Gui Li flew forward at the same time. Gui Li only felt the energy and blood in his chest turbulent, and his mind was buzzing. The meridians in his body were almost turned over completely by the powerful force of the Black Water Black Snake, and a mouthful of blood was stuck in his body.  In his chest, if the "Great Brahma Prajna" from Tianyin Temple in his body hadn't been protecting his heart and running rapidly at the same time to block the external force layer by layer, blood would have spurted out on the spot.

    But despite this, he still felt severe pain all over his body, and many bones in his body were broken. He was in the air, and he suddenly turned his head forcefully and looked at Lu Xueqi.

    That cold woman seemed to be even worse at the moment. She was dressed in snow-white clothes, and her chest was stained with blood. On her pale cheeks and lips, blood kept overflowing. It seemed that she had vomited blood on the spot.

    Although the Taoism of Qingyun Sect is wonderful and wonderful, in terms of firming the heart and protecting oneself, the Prajna of Brahma of Buddhism is even better.

    The Zhengdao people who were staying in mid-air were just stunned. This happened in just a moment. Before they could react, Lu Xueqi had already stopped Gui Li. A moment later, the two of them were knocked away by the Black Water Black Snake at the same time.  Judging from their figures, it seems that they have all been severely injured.

    Lu Xueqi is a disciple of Qingyun. Needless to say, Gui Li is the original Zhang Xiaofan, and he has a very deep connection with everyone present. After this drastic change, everyone in the righteous way reacted and immediately flew down one after another, although they could not stop the Black Water Black Snake.  This ancient monster always hopes to help the two of them.

    At the same time, Jin Ping'er also quietly flew down from the other side, but under the shadow of the Black Water Black Snake, her wonderful eyes were just staring at the brilliant golden light in the stone door of the Emperor's Treasury, her bright eyes sparkling.

    In the distance, the newborn sun is higher.

    Under the sunlight, the word "天" in the Emperor's Treasury moved up a little horizontally.

    Suddenly, the stone door, which was originally half-open and about three feet wide, suddenly stopped and continued to move. After a moment, it actually began to close, and the golden light inside gradually dimmed.

    Gui Li's whole body was about to burst, but he and Lu Xueqi were still conscious. However, the force of the collision with the Black Water Black Snake was too great. In a hurry, he couldn't control his body, and he was about to hit the hard and thick body.  On top of the stone gate, at this speed, even if he is protected by the true methods of Buddhism, Taoism and Demonism, he is afraid that he will still be smashed to pieces.

    What’s even more frightening is that the stone door is gradually closing with a low muffled sound

    In the distance, as if in mid-air, the exclamations of Lin Jingyu and others came from!

    In Gui Li's mind, at that moment, he suddenly felt a trance: vaguely, it seemed as if there was a woman in aqua clothes, smiling at him under the blue sky.  It’s just that her smile, I don’t knowWell, it turned out to be a bit blurry.

    Time, at this moment, seems to have suddenly slowed down.

    His body turned in the air, and he saw the ferocious black water snake coming behind him, the hard stone door that was gradually closing in front of him, and the man next to him who was floating out of control just like himself.  The woman in white in the sky.

    He suddenly wanted to ask Lu Xueqi: Why did she stop herself even at the risk of losing her life?

    "Squeak, squeak!" As if a scream suddenly rang in his ears, the voice of the monkey Xiao Hui woke him up. Xiao Hui ran to the gap in the stone door at some point, jumped up and down, and screamed loudly, and  At this moment, the distance between the gaps in the stone gates was less than two feet.

    Seeing it, he was about to hit the stone door.

    ???????????????????????This life is about to end.

    Before his eyes, the blue sky and white clouds were all pressing down on him.

    If, give up

    He gritted his teeth and used his last strength to twist his body a few minutes. In a moment, he saw the gap ahead from the corner of his eye, facing him.

    Maybe, you can escape the gate of hell?

    He breathed a sigh of relief, his whole body felt like he was about to die, without a trace of strength.

    The wind was howling, but he suddenly felt that someone was watching him.

    He raised his eyes.

    Lu Xueqi didn't know when she woke up, and she was right next to him. Looking at the direction she was flying, she was definitely going to hit the hard stone door.  However, for some reason, there was no trace of fear on this pretty woman's face.

    In this spinning moment, at this moment of life and death, she flew towards death involuntarily, but there was no trace of sadness or fear on her face.

    As if like an epiphyllum at night, her figure was dotted with bright red blood, amidst the horrified exclamations in the distance, in front of Gui Li, no, in front of Zhang Xiaofan back then, she suddenly smiled.

    There was a tenderness that had never appeared in her pale smile. Amidst such a biting wind, her lips opened and closed gently, gazing at the people around her.

    There are four words that have passed through the wind, through the blood, more like passing through the years, lingering gently in the past ten years, and then lingering in his ears and echoing in his heart.

    "You, come back"

    ※※※

    She closed her eyes, and her body seemed to sink suddenly. She was about to leave him, as if her last strength disappeared as she finished speaking those four words.

    The black hair fluttered, slightly covering one side of her fair face in the wind. The woman floated in the wind, but there seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.

    But what is it that echoes so fiercely in my heart?  Like the raging flood that has washed away all obstacles, even though everything in the world can disappear, at this moment, that white figure,

    How can you give up?

    How can you give up?

    There was a low and hoarse roar in his throat. He struggled in the inexplicable tears. He struggled in the fierce and biting wind. He stretched out his hand, stretched out his hand, stretched out his hand

    hold onto!

    It was just like ten years ago, when the woman in white came to him desperately and grabbed his hand amid the rain of countless rocks next to the abyss of death.

    hold onto……

    Before his final consciousness disappeared, he used all his strength to pull the woman towards him.

    Ahead, there was only a one-foot gap left in the stone door, and the golden light in the stone door had completely disappeared at this moment, leaving only darkness.

    There is a touch of warmth in the palm of his hand.

    He closed his eyes, and the boundless darkness, just like ten years ago, flooded over and engulfed them.

    ※※※

    The stone door slammed shut, and at the last moment, the monkey Xiao Hui followed his master and ran in.

    And then, the huge stone door closed again with a loud noise, and the gap in the middle unexpectedly disappeared suddenly.

    "Boom!" The huge snake head of the Black Water Black Snake hit the stone door. The force was like an overwhelming force, and the trunk of the giant tree dozens of feet thick also trembled violently, as if it was about to break.

    The Black Water Black Snake seemed to have seen the delicious food in its mouth and flew away again. It fell into an uncontrollable rage. The huge snake head began to hit the stone door crazily. This force was so powerful that it even connected people in the distance in the air.  , also changed color.

    Jin Ping'er flew up resentfully and stayed far away from the black water snake, cursing secretly in her heart. Just now she took advantage of the fact that the people on the right path were not paying attention.Intentionally, he secretly followed the Black Water Black Snake on the other side and approached the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury in the shadow. He wanted to wait for the opportunity to enter, but unexpectedly the scene took a turn for the worse, and the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury suddenly closed again for some unknown reason.

    Jin Ping'er was a step late and was very angry, but there was nothing he could do. Moreover, under the fury of the Black Water Black Snake, his attention had begun to turn to the people in the sky. When Jin Ping'er saw this beast raising his head and seemed to be moving,  He quickly stepped back several dozen feet.

    Sure enough, the Blackwater Black Snake suddenly opened its mouth wide and sprayed out a stream of black venom into the sky. The fishy smell hit the nostrils and made people want to vomit. Everyone in the righteous way fled one after another, feeling a little embarrassed for a while. Jin Ping'er hid faster and still  Calmly.  But seeing the Black Water Black Snake roaring furiously under his feet, and then banging his head against the stone door of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, he expected that he would not be able to get any advantage today, and if he waited any longer, the Zhengdao people over there would be somewhat hostile to him.  It's better to go ahead.

    Thinking of this, Jin Ping'er quietly left here and flew towards the way she came. But before she could fly very far, her body suddenly shook. She saw that on the way she came, where the Black Water Black Snake passed by just now, there was a mess, but  I don’t know why, but there is a flowerbed of vines that is intact. In this flowerbed, under the sunlight, there seems to be a faint dark red light flashing quietly, and the arrangement is messy, but upon closer inspection, it seems that there are  There is mystery.

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly and looked carefully for a moment. Suddenly a light flashed in his eyes, as if he saw some secret. Then he quickly glanced around, sneered at the same time, and whispered: "Even they are here!  "

    She pondered for a moment in mid-air, then finally shook her head and flew away without looking back.

    In front of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House, the Black Water Black Snake was still furious, hitting the stone door with all its strength. The righteous people in the sky originally wanted to secretly go down to see if they could rescue Lu Xueqi, but as soon as they got close, they would be attacked by the Black Water Black Snake.  Attacking, he almost got injured in the hands of this giant beast several times.

    After several more dangers, Fa Xiang signaled to the others to retreat further, gathered together, and then whispered: "It is not an option to continue like this. I don't know what is in this treasure house that makes this beast so obsessed with it."  .With it guarding here, there is no way we can enter the treasure house anyway."

    Lin Jingyu’s expression was stern, and he stared at the black water black snake below. He once had an anxious look on his face, but even though he was clever and clever, there was nothing he could do at this moment.

    Just when everyone was extremely anxious, it seemed that the only thing left in the world was the crazy roar of the black water black snake.  At this time, suddenly, the sky darkened.

    Zeng and others all jumped. Just a moment ago, the sky was clear here. How could the sky change in an instant? They couldn't help but look up.

    At this sight, they were dumbfounded. Above the nine heavens, a large orange-yellow color suddenly appeared slowly, with a radius of tens of feet, covering their heads, and actually blocked the sunlight.

    ??????????????????? Then, there seemed to be a clear whistling sound from the sky, like the cry of a phoenix.

    The Black Water Black Snake, which had just fallen into madness, suddenly stopped moving. The huge snake head raised its head and looked up. Then it seemed to be angry, opened its mouth, exposed its fangs, and roared at the clouds.

    The cloud fell down as if it were covering the sky and the sun. Although it didn't look as big as the Black Water Black Snake, it was still almost the same as it.

    Everyone in the distance could clearly see that this was a huge bird with orange and yellow feathers. It flew with wings spread and hovered in the air. Instead of being afraid of the black water snake entrenched on the tree trunk, it seemed to be afraid of it.  Intent to attack.

    Facing this strange bird, the Black Water Black Snake actually put away its arrogant attitude, coiled up its body, hissed its head, and prepared for the attack.

    "This one is the legendary Nine Heavens Spirit Bird - the Yellow Bird!" (Note 1)

    Fa Xiang looked at the two giant beasts confronting each other in the distance and murmured.

    ※※※

    Note 1: This allusion is taken from "The Classic of Mountains and Seas·Great Wilderness South Classic·Wushan Yellow Bird": Those who have Wushan have yellow birds in the west.  Imperial medicine, Bazhai.  The yellow bird in Wushan is the mysterious snake.

    ?Another note: The emperor refers to the emperor of heaven, and the medicine refers to the magical medicine, the elixir of immortality.  The black snake is the black water black snake.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 10 Chapter 10 Xiao Hui

.    He slowly opened his eyes in the darkness.

    There was darkness all around, and then, not far ahead, a faint light slowly lit up, like a weak candle burning quietly in the dark night.

    He looked there silently. The light was slightly lavender, then turned cyan, and then slowly turned dark green. It kept changing like this, flashing with various colors of light, which was very beautiful.

    "Squeak, squeak"

    Suddenly, right next to him, the low voice of the monkey Xiao Hui sounded. It seemed that because it was in this darkness, even its voice did not dare to be too loud.

    Gui Li turned his head, and sure enough, against the faint light, he saw the monkey Xiao Hui squatting next to him.

    He smiled and gritted his teeth subconsciously, trying to hold back the pain and sit up first to take a clear look at his surroundings.  Unexpectedly, when he turned over and sat up, it was extremely smooth. There was no pain in his whole body. He sat up smoothly, which surprised him.

    In the darkness, the light that kept changing colors shone gently on him.  Gui Li looked around and saw that all the injuries he had suffered from being hit hard by the Black Water Black Snake had somehow suddenly and incredibly recovered.

    He frowned slightly, feeling really surprised, but he couldn't think of a reason for the moment, so he wanted to stand up first and take a good look around him.

    Thinking of this, he started to move and suddenly stopped again, his body seemed to stiffen suddenly.

    “I don’t know since when, there is another palm in his hand, a white, slender and gentle hand.

    They hold each other so tightly and so naturally that people forget that their hands are still held together.

    Gui Li was stunned, and then slowly looked to the side. The faint light floated gently in the darkness, printing out that cold and beautiful face.  Lu Xueqi's eyes were still closed, and her face was still a little pale. There seemed to be a faint trace of blood at the corners of her mouth, just like strange red petals falling on her face as white as the first snow.

    Her lips were slightly pursed, as if she still had a faint smile.

    A piece of silence!

    Whose eyes are staring quietly in the darkness, time is like water, ten years of time are deeply engraved in life, but it is as if nothing ever happened, just yesterday.

    ※※※

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, a loud noise erupted in this dark space, and the earth suddenly shook. Along with the sound of phoenixes and roars in the distance, the entire dark space shook violently.  The little gray monster screamed, turned into a rolling gourd, stumbled to the side, and fell to the ground with a plop.  Gui Li couldn't sit still for a while and leaned to the side.

    And the force of this shock shook Lu Xueqi's body. She seemed to wake up suddenly, let out a soft cry, tilted her body, and opened her eyes.

    What caught his eyes was darkness first, and then that familiar face sitting next to him.

    It’s like, ten years ago, under the abyss of death, on the ruthless seaside!

    The vibration slowly eased down, and the surrounding area gradually returned to calm. I don’t know what is going on with this violent vibration?

    Lu Xueqi slowly sat up and looked at Gui Li. Gui Li didn't dodge and looked at her normally.  After a moment, their eyes lowered, and the two hands were still tightly and naturally held together.

    Lu Xueqi was silent and speechless, her body motionless.  Gui Li's lips moved for a moment, then he slowly let go of his hand and took it back.

    Lu Xueqi looked calmly at the hand that had retreated into the darkness, the hand that had felt a touch of warmth just a moment ago.  There was suddenly a vague sadness in her eyes, and then it disappeared again, and she regained her composure.

    She stood up. At the same time, she frowned slightly. She seemed to be surprised by the sudden and unexpected recovery of her injuries. Then she glanced around and said quietly: "Where is this place?"

    Gui Li also slowly stood up and said: "I don't know, but I remember that we flew into the Emperor's Treasury."

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and said, "Did you save me?"

    Gui Li glanced at her, and then said calmly: "No, you were lucky enough to fly in before the stone door closed."

    Lu Xueqi turned her head and looked at him expressionlessly, her eyes still bright in the darkness, as if they were shining with light.

    Gui Li did not look into her eyes. He turned his head away and started walking towards the glimmer of light. At the same time, he said: "You don't owe me anything. If you want to kill me, just do it."

    Lu Xueqi quietly??Standing in the darkness behind him, he stood there for a while, then gently dusted himself off and tidied up his appearance.

    "Squeak, squeak!"

    Xiao Hui, who was dizzy after being thrown down just now, recovered at this time and ran over with a lot of jumping. He jumped up to Gui Li's shoulder three times or two, lay down on his shoulder, and looked towards the flickering light.  Look in the mysterious light.

    As we got closer, the things in sight became clearer.

    This is a wooden platform erected in the darkness. It is half a person tall and about the thickness of a baby's arm. A round wooden pillar is connected to the ground, and the upper end supports a small platform about one foot in size.

    In the middle of the platform, there is an ancient-shaped cup, which looks like it is made of wood. If you look closely, you can see that the entire wooden platform and cup are completely connected together, and are connected to the trees underground.  Connected as one.

    But the most attractive thing is what is inside this small wooden cup.  The wooden cup is about three inches high and two inches wide. It contains a transparent liquid in the middle. Floating on top of the liquid in the cup is a small transparent stone with five flat sides and is crystal clear.  It is from this stone that soft light is emitted, forming a semicircular light curtain on the small wooden platform, refracting various colors of light and spreading out in all directions.

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi has also walked over, standing next to Gui Li, looking at the wooden cup.

    In the air, there is a strange aroma floating faintly, everywhere, and smelling it makes people feel refreshed.

    "Gui Li and Lu Xueqi are not ordinary people, but at this moment they can't see what this thing is.  In fact, the wooden platform in the Heavenly Emperor's treasury and the cup contained the elixir that was rumored to be secretly hidden by the Heavenly Emperor. The wooden platform and the wooden cup were both integrated with the strange tree at the foot. With this  This strange tree itself contains spiritual energy for thousands of years to preserve the elixir.

    "And outside the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, it is this inconspicuous cup of elixir that makes ancient monsters like the Black Water Black Snake so coveted that they even hesitate to confront the natural enemy Yellow Bird guarding the elixir.

    And the sudden and mysterious recovery of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi's injuries is actually related to this elixir and this treasure house.

    It’s just that no one knows about these legends and secrets today. Even Gui Li and Lu Xueqi don’t know about them. Facing such geniuses and treasures, they just frown in wonder.

    While he was thinking about it, suddenly, there was another loud noise, and the entire Heavenly Emperor's treasury trembled violently. At the same time, the terrifying roar of the Black Water Black Snake came again. It seemed that this ancient giant beast was extremely angry and still refused to give up the elixir.

    Although the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House is an ancient and wonderful place, at this moment, it has been a long time, and secondly, it has been hit by the Black Water Black Snake countless times today. How can the power of such ancient monsters be easily comparable?  If it hadn't been for the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, if it had been an ordinary hill, it would have been leveled by the Black Water Black Snake.

    At this moment, there were only crackling and popping sounds all around, and there was a heart-stopping twisting sound like the painful moaning of hard trees echoing everywhere. At the same time, there was violent movement in the treasure house. Xiao Hui screamed and almost fell off Gui Li's shoulder again.  Gui Li and Lu Xueqi both felt like the earth was shaking around them, and they were almost unsteady on their feet.

    Logically speaking, under such a violent impact, even if the entire wooden platform and wooden cup are connected together, the elixir in the cup will be poured out.  But just as it was shaking violently, the pebble floating on the water in the wooden cup suddenly emitted a thin golden light, shot straight upward, and shone on the light curtain, immediately dyeing the entire light curtain.  Golden, and then the light suddenly shines.

    Under this screen of light, the wooden platform that originally seemed to be about to move suddenly came to a standstill amidst the violent turmoil around it.  It wasn't until the surrounding vibrations gradually calmed down that the golden light slowly weakened and returned to its original state.

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi looked at each other with surprise and admiration in their eyes. Such uncanny craftsmanship was truly unbelievable.

    Gui Li looked around again. With the light of the strange stone, he saw that except for the wooden platform, there seemed to be nothing else in the treasure house.  However, looking at this stone, it is crystal clear and has a fairy spirit lingering inside. It is definitely an extraordinary object. It seems that the rare treasure that has been searched for many days is this object.

    When he thought of this, his heart felt hot, and he stretched out his hand to touch the light curtain of the wooden platform.

    "Don't touch it!" Suddenly, Lu Xueqi's voice suddenly turned cold and sounded beside her.

    Gui Li's hand stopped in mid-air, then slowly retracted it, turned around, and faced Lu Xueqi.

    The two stood face to face, less than three feet apart, but there was still a vague warmth between them just now, but now it suddenly became cold, replaced by the coldness behind the silence.

    Gui Li looked at Lu Xueqi and said slowly, "I want this."

    Lu Xueqi looked into the man's eyes and said quietly: "I won't let you get it, except??You kill me first.  "

    Gui Li stopped talking.

    The faint light in the darkness, gently flowing, changing colorful colors, seems to be telling something?

    "Boom!"

    There was another loud noise that shook the sky, and the same earthquake shook the mountains, but this time the scale was greater than before. Although the strange stone raised golden light to protect the wooden platform, the surrounding walls of the Emperor's treasure house seemed to be unable to support it anymore.  .

    With a hoarse breaking sound, a huge piece of wood suddenly fell from above the head.  Gui Li and Lu Xueqi jumped away at the same time, followed by loud noises one after another. The black water black snake outside seemed to have fallen into madness and kept hitting the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house. At the same time, the phoenix roaring and roaring became more and more angry.  And intense!

    Outside, there seems to be an earth-shattering decisive battle going on!

    Under the pressure of the huge external force, the entire Heavenly Emperor's Treasury finally began to slowly deform. The walls on all sides began to slowly dent inward, and cracked wooden blocks fell like rain.

    Under such circumstances, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were only focused on avoiding the falling huge wooden blocks, and did not care about the wooden platform for the moment.

    Seeing that this treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven was about to collapse, but at this moment, as if it was the magic power of the ancient gods, a golden light that was far thicker and more dazzling than before suddenly rose up from the strange stone, suddenly forming a pillar and rushing straight towards it.  God.  But this time, it broke through the light curtain surrounding the wooden platform and shone directly on the dome of the Heavenly Emperor's treasury.

    In the treasure house, a mysterious and distant voice suddenly sounded, like the mysterious Sanskrit singing in the scenic spot of Lingshan Mountain, or the soft whisper of the lonely soul in the Nine Netherworld.  As the golden beam of light pressed against the dome, the entire Heavenly Emperor's Treasury seemed to be supported by some strong support. It stopped denting inward, and the falling of the wooden blocks gradually stopped.

    Then, in the sight of Lu Xueqi and Gui Li, in the dome of the entire Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, in the dazzling golden light, suddenly, the mysterious voice rang out, as if chanting for something, and the golden words as big as a bucket, in  Under the golden light, one after another appeared in the sky:

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs!

    Gui Li's body was greatly shaken.

    After a moment, the nine words slowly disappeared, but the mysterious chanting voice became louder and louder. In an instant, the dazzling golden light pillar suddenly exploded, shooting extremely hot towards all the treasures in the Emperor's treasure house.  In the space, on the surrounding walls, under the golden light, golden characters appeared one by one in the sky, with vigorous strokes, as if they were flying.

    Flying around Gui Li and Lu Xueqi amidst the roar!

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were shocked by this breathtaking and strange sight, but then they were attracted by the mysterious words around them. They looked at it eagerly and forgot everything around them.

    And Gui Li's heart was beating harder and harder. At this moment, there seemed to be a voice in his heart shouting loudly:

    "The Book of Heaven! The Book of Heaven! This is the third volume of the Book of Heaven!"

    ※※※

    Outside the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, Fa Xiang and others were far away in the sky, looking at the fight between the two ancient beasts on the strange tree, their faces turned pale involuntarily.

    The huge tree trunk that was originally full of life, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and surrounded by countless vines and flowers, now seemed to have suffered a huge disaster once in tens of millions of years. Broken branches, leaves and withered flowers were everywhere, and it was a miserable situation.

    In front of the tree trunk, outside the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, the Blackwater Black Snake coiled tightly around the stone door of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury. The huge snake head roared to the sky, and the mythical beast yellow bird fluttered its wings. Every time it flapped its wings, there was a strong wind, and even  Fa Xiang and others who were watching the battle from a distance could also feel the strong wind.

    The yellow bird has orange-yellow feathers, its wings are spread closer to a hundred feet, it has a sharp beak and sharp eyes, and its claws are also sharp and huge. At this moment, it keeps swooping down, using its sharp beak and giant claws to attack the black water snake.  The Black Water Black Snake kept spewing poisonous gas from its mouth, its head shook, its fangs were sharp, it fought back with all its strength, and occasionally hit the Emperor's treasure house beneath it.

    These divine birds and giant snakes fight with each other. The sky is dark and the earth is dark, and the wind and clouds are changing colors. Fortunately, they are in this deserted place, otherwise with the power of these two ancient beasts, no matter how prosperous the place is, they will be destroyed by them.

    Fighting now, the unparalleled Blackwater Black Snake is already covered in scars. On the huge body that was as arrogant as a demon god, huge wounds are clearly visible, and dark red blood keeps flowing out.  Dye the tree trunks underneath you into a dark red color.  Ancient monsters like it were originally as hard as stone, and only sharp claws and sharp beaks like the yellow bird could hurt it.

    However, although the Blackwater Black Snake was seriously injured, Huangniao himself was not having an easy time either.  The feathers that were originally as bright and beautiful as a phoenix were now being beaten several times in the battle with the Black Water Black Snake.When bitten by the Shuixuan Snake, numerous pieces fell off. There were also several wounds on the body, with bones visible deep inside. Blood gushed out, dyeing the area near the chest red.

    At this moment, the two giant beasts temporarily stopped attacking. The Black Water Black Snake was entrenched on the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House, while the yellow bird landed on a nearby tree trunk. The two sides faced off against each other. The black snake roared and the yellow bird sang, seemingly demonstrating against each other.  No intention of retreating.

    But from the appearance, the Black Water Black Snake seems to be in a disadvantageous situation. After all, the terrain here is not good and it is hanging alone in the sky. It can only cling tightly to the trunk of the tree, but the yellow bird can flutter its wings and fly from all over.  Attack in a certain direction and take advantage.  In addition, the yellow bird is the natural enemy of monsters such as the Black Water Black Snake. It is naturally resistant to the poisonous gas and venom of the Black Water Black Snake. Although it is still wary, after being bitten, it cannot hurt the root.  It cannot be fatal.

    One of the most powerful skills of the Black Water Black Snake has basically lost its effect in front of this yellow bird. Coupled with the unfavorable terrain, it seems that the situation is not good. It seems to have realized this and is even more angry.  The huge eyes widened, and suddenly the snake's head turned around, and while the yellow bird was still parked in the distance, it slammed into the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house.

    The yellow bird was furious, and flapped its wings again amidst the clear whistle of the phoenix.

    But this collision was actually the concentrated strength of the Black Water Black Snake, and it crashed down. Not to mention anything else, the huge tree trunk beneath it shook violently, and cracks spread all over the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury in an instant.  Even the huge stone door was hit with several cracks.

    It was as if, after persisting in resisting countless impacts from the terrifying power of the Black Water Black Snake, at this moment, the mysterious power in the Emperor's treasure house finally began to collapse.

    In the distance, Fa Xiang and others looked at each other and took a breath of cold air.

    The yellow bird whistled sharply, flew into the air, suddenly rushed down, and its sharp beak was like a huge arrow from the string, shooting towards the black water snake.

    In an instant, the color of the sky and the earth changed, the wind and clouds changed, and there seemed to be violent winds, forming a huge whirlpool, which looked like a tornado. The yellow bird rushed down in the fiercely rotating wind.

    The black water black snake roared loudly, and the huge snake eyes suddenly shot out endless fierce light and fierce look. It didn't even care about the attack of the yellow bird in the sky, and once again hit the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven with its huge snake head.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, sand and rocks were flying, dust was rising, and the tearing sound of "gurgling, gurgling" resounded throughout the world. Finally, after a loud noise, the dome wall of the Heavenly Emperor's treasury collapsed, and was destroyed by the Black Water Black Snake with its incomparable power.  Knocked away forcefully.

    Almost at the same time, the yellow bird rushed down furiously, and the tornado instantly enveloped the Black Water Black Snake. Everyone only heard the Black Water Black Snake let out a thunderous roar. The sound was extremely shrill, as if it had suffered some huge damage.

    The wind was so strong that Faxiang and the others were floating in the wind like ants, so they had no choice but to retreat a lot.

    The dust gradually fell in the field, but the roar did not subside at all. When everyone looked, they saw blood flowing across the head of the Black Water Black Snake. The blood on the right side of the snake's eye was like a fountain. It was actually pecked out by the yellow bird.  Only eyes!

    And at this moment, in the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house that was struck open, the golden light flashed slowly, and then gradually dimmed.

    Both the Black Water Black Snake and the Yellow Bird ignored the fight for the moment and looked down at the same time.

    In front of these two giant beasts, even the huge treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven is like a child's toy.

    Amidst the flying dust, two figures stood up staggeringly in the Heavenly Emperor's treasury, it was Gui Li and Lu Xueqi.  Xiao Hui, who had been lying on Gui Li's shoulder, fell off his shoulder at this moment and hid under the wooden platform, grabbing the wooden pillar tightly with his hands to stabilize his body.

    Thinking about it, with the Black Water Black Snake ignoring the collision, the situation in the Emperor's Treasure House just now must not have been easy.  Looking at Gui Li and Lu Xueqi alone, although their faces were slightly pale, they were still calm, while Xiao Hui's face was so frightened that he kept screaming "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi".

    Gui Li calmed down, and then he was shaken. He saw an unbelievably big beast on each side. They were looking at each other, and they looked murderous. You didn't need to think about it to know that this place was not a good place.

    But before he could react, the remaining snake eye of the Black Water Black Snake could already see the wooden platform in the Heavenly Emperor's treasury, as well as the transparent liquid contained in the wooden cup on the wooden platform.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the black water black snake shot out uncontrollable greed, and the huge snake head suddenly rushed down. How could the yellow bird just stand by and watch? It whistled loudly and pecked down its sharp beak.

    The two giant beasts were showing off their power at the same time. No matter how advanced Ren Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were, they could only instinctively control the magic weapons and fly away quickly.  But Gui Li just flew up, and suddenly his body shook, and at the same time, a "squeak" sound came from behind him. Xiao Hui, who had been lying on his shoulder, was now hiding under the wooden platform and did not follow him.

    HeAlthough the wife has changed drastically from the past, she still has a deep affection for Xiao Hui. She immediately goes back to pick up Xiao Hui without even thinking about it.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he paused, the yellow bird screamed sharply, together with the black water black snake, its wings vibrated, and a strong wind came, and actually pushed Gui Li and Lu Xueqi far away.

    Gui Li was greatly worried, but the power of the yellow bird's fan was so great that he couldn't help but fly far away. He finally controlled his body and was no longer tens of feet away from the tree trunk.  He frowned, the light beneath his body was bright, and he immediately flew backwards and rushed back.

    At this moment, the battle between the Yellow Bird and the Blackwater Black Snake is getting close to intense. Now the Blackwater Black Snake has a clear goal, which is to snatch the small cup of elixir. However, the Yellow Bird naturally does not allow it to get involved, so it no longer flies up and just stops.  On the tree trunk, two giant beasts surrounded the small wooden cup, biting and pecking at each other and roaring repeatedly. However, under the power of each other, they were unable to lower their heads to reach the elixir.

    Xiao Hui hid under the wooden platform. He was a little scared at first, but gradually he found that the two big guys were only fighting desperately on top of him and did not come down, so he quietly poked his head out to watch.  But at this glance, he could see that the curtain of light that originally shrouded the wooden cup disappeared with the collapse of the Heavenly Emperor's treasury.

    Xiao Hui slowly climbed onto the wooden platform, looked up, and saw snake-headed birds poking their heads in mid-air. They were having a great time fighting, and from time to time, huge scales and feathers fell like rain.

    The monkey scratched his head, blinked his eyes, and lowered his head. He saw the water-like liquid in the wooden cup next to him, reflecting his own appearance. One of the stones floated on the water, but it did not sink. It was crystal clear.  It's so transparent, I don't know what it is.

    It looked at the wooden cup for a few times, then suddenly lay down on it, put its head into the wooden cup, and started to drink.

    Gulu, Gulu, Gulu Gulu

    The Blackwater Black Snake and the Yellow Bird, who were fighting to the death just now, and the two giant beasts who were fighting in an earth-shattering situation just now, suddenly seemed to freeze.

    Gulu, Gulu, Gulu Gulu

    This tiny sound was hardly worth mentioning among the countless terrifying loud noises, but for some reason, suddenly, everything in the whole world stopped, except for this funny-sounding monkey drinking water.  Voice.

    The cup was very small, and the liquid it contained was only about half a cup. The monkey Xiao Hui drank it quickly, then raised his head and looked around.  In mid-air, the Black Water Black Snake looked down, as if he hadn't reacted yet, and then looked up at the rival Yellow Bird on the opposite side. The Yellow Bird also looked at Xiao Hui and then at the Black Bird almost exactly the same way.  Water snake.

    ……

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, there was another strange sound. Black Water Black Snake and Yellow Bird looked down at the same time, only to see Xiao Hui stick out his tongue and make a sound twice, then the monkey shook his head. Obviously, the taste of the water in the cup was not  Very good, far inferior to the delicacies his master cooked in the kitchen of Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain. Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied.  At this time, the monkey turned his eyes and saw that although the water in the cup had been drained, there was still a small shiny stone lying quietly in the wooden cup. He simply picked it up and then flicked it into the air.  Throw it, open your mouth, like a human eating peanuts, swallow it with a slurp.

    ……

    In the distance, everyone is sweating together!

    Suddenly, there was only a roar and a sharp whistle. The Black Water Black Snake and the Yellow Bird rushed down furiously at the same time. The snake's head and beak hit the poor little monkey together. Xiao Hui was shocked and turned pale. Even the monkey on his head  His hair stood up in fear, but he had nowhere to run at this moment, so he could only instinctively lie down on the wooden platform and hold his head with both hands.

    Seeing that Xiao Hui was about to die under the joint attack of the two giant beasts, in this unforgettable moment, a clear light flashed, and it was Gui Li who arrived with all his strength, reached out and picked up Xiao Hui, and then flew away with all his strength.  .

    As soon as they left the wooden platform, they heard a loud bang behind them, and the entire remaining building of the Emperor's Treasury was reduced to ashes

    The Black Water Black Snake roared loudly on the tree trunk, but although it was invincible on land, it was unable to do anything to the flying enemies. It screamed for a long time, but it was unable to do so. In addition, the elixir was lost and there were natural enemies here, so it finally turned around angrily.  He slowly climbed down the giant tree and soon disappeared into the mist.

    But the crisis between Gui Li and Xiao Hui has not disappeared. The Black Water Black Snake has no choice but there is still the mythical beast Yellow Bird that has been traveling across the nine heavens and eighty thousand miles. At this moment, it is flapping its wings and is chasing after them without giving up.

    Sweat appeared on Gui Li's forehead. The yellow bird was flying extremely fast. However, he had been injured a lot in a fierce battle with the Black Water Black Snake and his physical strength was greatly damaged. Secondly, Gui Li was very nimble and kept making sharp turns in mid-air.  That’s why he was not caught up by the yellow bird.  But even so, the tired body of the yellow bird gradually caught up with him. Seeing that he could not fly far, he was about to be caught up by the yellow bird.Xiao Hui in Gui Li's arms screamed loudly and was very anxious. He just screamed twice and suddenly made a sound of "uh". He didn't know if he was full from drinking just now or something, but he actually burped at this time.

    Gui Li was angry and funny, and couldn't laugh or cry, but he couldn't care about that much at the moment and could only desperately avoid the fierce wind behind him.  As he was flying, he suddenly saw a flowerbed in front of him from the corner of his eye. It was different from the mess around him. The flowers were still luxuriant, and there was a faint red light in it.

    He was shocked, and in a moment he could see what was hidden there. He didn't expect that they would also come here, but why didn't they tell him that they knew?

    He felt doubtful in his heart, but after all, this was a critical moment of life and death, and he didn't have time to think too much. He immediately flew there, with the yellow bird chasing after him.

    In the distance, Lu Xueqi and others exclaimed, seeing that the yellow bird's sharp claws were about to grab Gui Li's back. Looking at the angry look on the yellow bird's face, they would not stop until these people who stole the elixir of the Emperor of Heaven were cut into pieces!

    Soon after, Gui Li used all his strength and turned into blue light like lightning, flying over the flower bed in a whoosh. The yellow bird didn't even notice anything else, and caught up closely, barely able to fly.  Go to the flowerbed.

    Changes occur suddenly.

    Under the flowers, the red light suddenly surged and formed a whole. Above the sky, an ancient cauldron with a red body appeared. It was the ghost king sect's rare treasure - Fulong cauldron.

    And the person standing on the Fulong Cauldron, with a calm face and muttering something in his mouth, is the Ghost King.

    The mysterious mantra resounded again, and at the same time Qinglong and Youji also appeared next to the flower garden, waving their hands repeatedly. In an instant, driven by the mysterious spiritual power of the Fulong Cauldron, the "Trapped Dragon Que" magic circle once again appeared.  When activated, the red light swept up, connecting into a dark red light curtain, converging on the Fulong Cauldron high in the sky, trapping the yellow bird in it.

    How could the Yellow Bird wait to be captured? He immediately rushed left and right, but he didn't know whether it was because he had consumed too much power after the fight with the Black Water Black Snake, or because the trap's magic power was too strong. He hit the wall several times and couldn't rush through it no matter what.  When he went out, he was shocked back by the mysterious power, and the injuries all over his body seemed to be more serious.

    In the end, as if it knew there was nothing it could do, the yellow bird let out a mournful cry and stopped in the red light curtain, no longer moving.

    The Ghost King let out a long laugh and fell down. Ghost Li also slowly hugged Xiao Hui and landed beside him. At this moment, Qinglong and You Ji also stood over.

    Gui Li frowned and looked at the Ghost King, but the Ghost King smiled slightly, waved his hand and said: "We will talk about this matter later." As he said that, he looked far away, looking at Fa Xiang, Lu Xueqi and others in the distance, and suddenly looked towards Ghost  He smiled sharply and said, "Tell me, how should we deal with these people?"

    Gui Li was shaken, but he saw that although the Ghost King smiled kindly, his eyes were shining with a hint of coldness.

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet again.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 1 Fish Monster

.    The swamp of death, the top of the giant tree.

    The four of them, Lu Xueqi, Fa Xiang, Lin Jingyu and Zeng, slowly landed on a huge messy tree trunk. They saw cracks and countless broken branches all around. Even after a long time, they still made people think of the two ancient giants just now.  The fight between beasts is shocking and moving.

    But at this moment, their attention is obviously more focused on the few people in front of them.

    Dharma Xiang frowned slightly and was silent.  He had seen these people before him during the battle between Liubo Mountain and Qingyun Mountain in the East China Sea. They were obviously the Ghost King, the leader of the Ghost King Sect, and his two capable men Qinglong and Youji. In addition, they were no longer what they used to be.  It can be said that Gui Li's strength is far superior to his own.

    "It's a pity that after climbing the tree, at the fork, I separated from Xiao Yicai of Qingyun Sect, Li Xun, Yan Hong and others from Fenxiang Valley. Otherwise, although I might not be able to defeat these four people, I would still be able to fight."

    "But thinking so, the Ghost King Sect doesn't seem to have any intention of taking action immediately.

    The four Dharma ministers of the Ghost Dynasty glanced at each other, and then asked Gui Li calmly: "Tell me, how should we deal with these people?"

    Gui Li did not answer immediately, but looked at the Ghost King.  I saw the Ghost King's face was kind and seemed peaceful, but there was a faint flash of sharpness in his eyes.  After a moment, he said calmly: "Since you are here, Sect Master, naturally all matters will be decided by the Sect Master."

    Qinglong, who was standing next to him, frowned slightly, and the black gauze on You Ji's face seemed to be shaking slightly as he looked towards Gui Li.

    The Ghost King's face didn't change much, and there was still a smile on his lips, and he said slowly: "When you came to this dead lake that day, I said that everything here is up to you. Qinglong, Youji, I arrived  This is just to capture this yellow bird. It’s you who have the final say over these four righteous men! Whatever you want is what you want.”

    "Bah!"

    Suddenly, a disdainful snort came from the front.

    Everyone looked forward, but Lin Jingyu's face was as frosty as he said coldly: "Demons and evil spirits will come to fight for life and death if they have the guts, why should they be like a woman chewing her tongue? It's ridiculous!"

    As soon as these words came out, Qinglong's face darkened first, but the Ghost King looked at Lin Jingyu from a distance, but he was not angry, but smiled, turned to the ghost and said: "This person must be Lin Jingyu!  Is that your childhood friend?”

    Gui Li was shocked.  To this day, Lin Jingyu's reputation is not very famous, but for some reason, the Ghost King can recognize him at a glance.  He looked at the ghost king's faint smile, but suddenly felt a chill in his heart.

    The Ghost King looked at him and said calmly: "Tell me! How to do it?"

    Gui Li met his gaze, looked at each other calmly, and said: "Most of the things here have been completed, and these people do not play an important role, so don't pay attention to them. Sect Master, you should take care of the yellow bird first, that is the top priority."

    The Ghost King looked at him without saying anything, and the place became quiet for a moment.

    A trace of worry flashed in Qinglong's eyes. Youji next to him couldn't see her expression because her face was covered with black gauze, but she didn't look very relaxed either.  Youji's eyes passed through the black gauze and turned to Gui Li and Gui Wang. Then she glanced into the distance and was suddenly startled.  Among the four righteous people in the distance, Lu Xueqi stood silently at the end, with a cold face, but her eyes were looking at Gui Li from a distance.

    Under that frosty face, there seemed to be an unknown hint of care.

    You Ji suddenly reached out and pushed Qinglong quietly.

    Qinglong was a little worried when he suddenly felt something. He turned around and looked at Youji, only to see Youji's black gauze swaying slightly and moving in the direction of the Ghost King's figure.  He and Youji were among the four great envoys of the Ghost King Sect back then, so he didn't know what she was thinking, but at this moment, he was not without worries.

    After pondering for a moment, Qinglong finally walked gently behind the Ghost King and whispered: "Sect Master, what Gui Li said is not unreasonable. Now that the yellow bird has surrendered, we'd better place it first, otherwise it will die in the marsh.  Both the Wandu and Hehuan factions are here, and there is a fear that things will change soon."

    The Ghost King turned back to look at Qinglong, nodded slowly, and said, "What you said is true." Then his eyes flashed faintly, and he said sternly to the ghost, "In that case, I'll leave this place to you."

    Gui Li nodded silently and said, "Don't worry."

    The Ghost King looked at him again, smiled suddenly, turned around and walked away.  Qinglong behind him smiled at Gui Li and followed him immediately.

    You Ji slowly followed. When she passed by Gui Li, Gui Li looked at her and nodded lightly.

    You Ji’s black veil swayed slightly, but she didn’t say anything and just walked over.

    After the Ghost King and the others disappeared, Gui Li slowly turned around and looked towards Fa Xiang and others.

    Dharma Prime Minister coughed and stepped onto theHe took a step forward and said, "Junior Brother Zhang"

    Gui Li said coldly: "My name is Gui Li."

    The law was suffocated. Lin Jingyu, who was behind him, frowned and said in a deep voice: "Xiaofan, why are you like this? I know you are kind-hearted, but you were harmed by a traitor back then, and you strayed into the devil's way"

    When the Dharma Minister heard this, he felt quite harsh, but he just smiled bitterly and remained silent.

    Lin Jingyu continued: "As long as you are willing to look back, I believe that with the magnanimity and magnanimity of Master Daoxuan, you will definitely be allowed to return to Qingyun."

    Gui Li said calmly: "Why should I look back?"

    Lin Jingyu's body trembled, and his eyes were fixed on the former childhood friend in front of him. He was standing there, saying with an indescribable cold feeling: "The world is unkind, treating all things like stupid dogs! This  I'm walking a fine path and I don't need you to save me."

    Lu Xueqi stood at the end, her body seemed to be shaking slightly.  Zeng stood beside her, saw her expression in his eyes, frowned slightly, but said nothing.

    Lin Jingyu had an angry look on his face. He took a step forward and was about to say something else, but was stopped by Fa Xiang.

    The Faxiang looked at Lin Jingyu, shook his head gently at him, and whispered: "He is already deeply possessed. Don't act too hastily, otherwise it will be counterproductive!"

    Lin Jingyu originally stopped him with a look of anger on his face, but after hearing what he said, he finally realized that it was what he said.  He turned to look at Gui Li again, his heart softened, and he remembered the time when his childhood sweethearts had fun together, so he finally gritted his teeth and stepped back.

    Dharma Xiang pondered for a moment and said to Gui Li: "Donor Gui Li, whether you admit it or not, we always have a connection. Now that the Emperor's treasury has been destroyed, it seems that there is no peerless treasure, so let's say goodbye!"

    The ghost snorted and glanced at the Faxiang, then looked at the others, Lin Jingyu, Zeng, and finally his eyes fell on Lu Xueqi's face.

    That cold woman stood at the end, her face as frosty, her eyes as watery, so deep that you couldn’t see the bottom, and you didn’t know what she was thinking deep in her heart?

    Gui Li retracted his gaze and said nothing more, turned around and left.

    Not long after walking, he faintly heard someone chasing after him. Gui Li frowned and turned around to look. Suddenly he was startled, but Zeng was chasing after him. Looking at the faces of Fa Xian and others behind him, they seemed a little shocked.

    Zeng ran in front of him, turned his back to Fa Xiang and others, stared at Gui Li for a moment, suddenly laughed, and said with a smile: "You won't kill me, right?"

    Gui Li looked at him, looking at his smile, it seemed that it had not changed at all from when they met on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, he was still so cheerful.  After a while, his eyes finally softened, but his voice was still as calm as water, and he said: "What's the matter?"

    Zeng muttered "tsk tsk" twice, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Anyway, I still treat you as a friend. As for what you think, I can't help it." At this point, he paused and his eyes suddenly twitched.  After blinking a few times, he whispered: "Brother, can you let me hug this three-eyed monkey?"

    Gui Li was startled, and the scene where he had been pestering him for Xiao Hui suddenly came to mind, and he couldn't help but feel an inexplicable warmth in his heart.  In fact, he grew up in Qingyun Mountain and had deep feelings for every plant and tree on Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, not to mention Zeng, one of the few friends he had.

    Zeng Gui Li didn’t say anything, but he didn’t seem to have any disdain or objection, and he felt happy for a while.  He has always been extremely smart, and he still thinks highly of Gui Li, a friend who has become a demon.  But he knew very well that Zhang Xiaofan had a persevering and stubborn temperament, and he would rather die to protect a promise he made back then. It is conceivable that because of this, he suffered a lot.

    So over the years, in order to pull this friend out of the devil's way, I have secretly thought of many ways, but in the end I can only come to one point - it is better to go slow than to rush.

    At this moment, Zeng’s eyes fell on Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li’s shoulder. His eyes suddenly lit up and he said with a smile, “Xiao Hui, it’s me! Do you still recognize me?”

    Xiao Hui lay lazily on Gui Li's shoulder. For some reason, the monkey's face was flushed, and he looked a bit like a normal person who had drunk too much.  After Zeng barked several times in succession, it weakly opened its monkey eyes, glanced at Zeng, and then "squeaked" impatiently twice before closing its eyes again.

    Zeng was not angry at all. Looking at him, he seemed to like him very much. The four words "salivating" were clearly written on his forehead.

    Gui Li looked at Zeng's expression, as if it hadn't changed at all in ten years. He suddenly sighed and said, "Forget it! It is tired today. If we meet again in the future, we can talk about it then."

    Zeng looked at Xiao Hui reluctantly, nodded, and then moved his eyes away.?Ghost Li's face.

    Gui Li said calmly: "If there is a confrontation between good and evil in the future, and you and I are enemies, you can do whatever you want. As for" He raised his eyes and looked at Zeng, and after a while, he slowly said: "You and I have different ways, so we must be enemies, but  In my heart, I still regard you as a friend."

    Zeng was overjoyed, smiled broadly, nodded vigorously, stretched out his hand and wanted to pat Gui Li's shoulder vigorously, but suddenly felt it was inappropriate, so he took it back.  Then he rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of something. A snicker appeared at the corner of his mouth. He reached into his arms and took out something. It was a rather shabby book with a blue cover. There was no writing on the cover, and he didn't know it was a book.  what book?

    Gui Li frowned. For some reason, the book seemed familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had seen it.

    Zeng quietly put this book into Gui Li's hand and said with a soft smile: "We are brothers. We have met for the first time in ten years. I will give you a small gift."

    " Gui Li looked at Zeng's appearance, his smile was half happy, but also half inexplicable and vulgar. He frowned and looked at the book in his hand, and opened it casually

    "ah!"

    Even with Gui Li's current calmness and determination, he still trembled and hurriedly closed the book.  The content of this book is filled with many words and pictures, and the pictures are full of promiscuous men and women, but it is the same erotic book that they wanted to exchange for Xiao Hui on Tongtian Peak ten years ago when they were young.

    "You" Gui Li was speechless for a moment.

    Zeng glared at him and said, "If you don't want both of us to be ruined, don't speak loudly."

    Gui Li stared at him, with an inexplicable confusion in his heart. He should have thought that this person was really fooling around, but somehow, this seemingly boring and boring action suddenly made him and Zeng in front of him become much closer. In the past,  It's like coming back again.

    Zeng smiled at him, turned around and walked back.  This time he came up with wisdom out of desperation, but it actually had a profound meaning. If he wanted to pull this friend back from the devil's path, he had to let him recognize himself as his friend first.  Now that he risked being ridiculed by everyone for doing such a boring thing, Gui Li was really speechless. I think when they meet again in the future, their relationship will be much better than now.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile on his face.

    Fa Xiang walked back to him, saw a smile on his face, and said, "Senior Brother Zeng, why are you so happy?"

    Once in a good mood, he made a face at the Dharma image and said: "Buddha said: Don't say it, don't say it!"

    Fa Xiang smiled and glanced at Gui Li in the distance. He saw the man standing there, holding a thick blue book in his hand. His face seemed a little complicated, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  He shook his head and said to the others: "The matter here is over, let's go! We'll talk about anything later."

    Zeng Dang nodded first, and then Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi also silently nodded in agreement.

    The four of them turned into four colors of light, soared into the air, circled in mid-air, and then went away.

    Gui Li stood on the huge tree trunk, and suddenly felt a little empty in his heart, as if he had lost something.  His eyes immediately fell on the book in his hand, and then he raised his hand, as if he was about to throw the book away, but suddenly smiled bitterly, and finally took the book back and put it in his arms.

    Then, he took a deep breath, took another breath, cheered up, and said: "Xiao Hui, let's go out!"

    This time, Xiao Hui didn’t even open his eyes and shouted twice vaguely: “Zhizhi, Zhizhi.” I don’t know if it was an answer.

    Gui Li smiled slightly, waved his right hand, took up the soul-eating magic weapon, turned into blue light, flew away like lightning, and left the giant tree.

    Ghost Li flew over the Dead Lake, flying through the mist and mist like a cloud.  He came out of Nei Ze, found his direction in mid-air, and then flew towards the place where the Ghost King Sect's troops were deployed in Wai Ze.

    His flying speed was naturally extremely fast, but the dead area was really vast. After flying for less than half an hour, what he saw was still a vast sea of ??grass and green everywhere.  Although I don’t know how many death traps there are down here, looking at it from mid-air, the scenery is picturesque and refreshing.

    Just when he was about to fly to where the Ghost King Sect’s men and horses were, Gui Li suddenly frowned, and there was a faint smell of familiar blood in the air, drifting away in the wind.

    Gui Li's expression changed, he let out a slight whistle, and suddenly the green light under his feet became brighter, and he rushed down from the sky.

    ??A sharp blue light fell from the sky, carrying a fierce wind, flying over the green grass and pond.  The invisible wind blew the water of Caohai Pond to both sides, causing ripples on the water.

    Soon, Gui Li saw where the Ghost King Sect’s men and horses were gathering, and saw that many people were still gathered here. It seemed that at least most of them were safe, so he was half relieved.

    ?At this time, the disciples of the Ghost King Sect also noticed Gui Li descending from the sky and stood up one after another.

    Gui Li fell down and stood on the ground, but his first reaction was to frown even more tightly.  The smell of blood here is extremely strong. It seems that the smell of blood just smelled at high altitude was emanating from here.

    The disciples of the Ghost King Sect beside him all bowed their heads and stood in awe. Although Gui Li had not killed anyone indiscriminately over the years, his temperament had changed greatly as he practiced the devil's way. He often exuded coldness involuntarily. In the Ghost King Sect, except for the sect leader, the Ghost King, other ordinary disciples  The person who is most in awe is him, a rising star.

    At this time, a man emerged from the crowd. He was a young man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was quite handsome. He was Yan Hui.

    He walked forward, saluted Gui Li, and said, "Deputy sect master, you are back."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "What's going on here?"

    Yan Hui stopped talking and signaled Gui Li with his eyes. Gui Li understood and walked forward.  Yan Hui glanced around and said loudly: "The deputy sect master is back. Everyone, stick to your posts. There is no need to panic."

    Everyone responded in unison and then dispersed.

    Yan Hui quickly followed Gui Li and whispered, "Follow me."

    After saying that, he strode towards the remote place on the right.  The two walked for a while and came to a place with lush grass, which was as tall as half a person. Although there was no one around, the smell of blood in the air became stronger.

    Gui Li looked at Yan Hui. Yan Hui's face was slightly pale and he whispered, "See for yourself!" As he said that, he walked to the patch of grass and reached out to push away the weeds.

    Gui Li stepped forward slowly, looked into the grass, and his expression suddenly changed.  I saw that the outside of the grass looked the same as the surroundings, but the middle part was dyed bright red with human blood. The smell of blood assaulted my nostrils, making me want to vomit when I smell it.  Under the thick grass, the bones of thirteen people were piled up. The death conditions were horrific, and almost everyone's body was broken into several pieces.

    Even though Gui Li has been in the Demon Sect these years, he is used to seeing bloody events, but this is the first time he has seen such cruel methods.

    He closed his eyes and calmed down, then his face returned to calmness, and he slowly walked forward and looked carefully in front of the bones.

    Yan Hui followed him and whispered: "These disciples were all arranged to guard here last night. This place is the farthest from where our team is, and it is the farthest spy we have deployed. These people are also quite capable.  . Unexpectedly, they were all slaughtered overnight without any sound."

    Gui Li's face was gloomy, his eyes were getting colder, and he said slowly: "Who is the murderer? Do you have any clues?"

    Yan Hui did not answer immediately, but said: "Deputy sect leader, come here and take a look."

    Gui Li glanced at him and saw Yan Hui stepping over these miserable corpses and walking deeper into the grass.  There was another corpse deeper in the grass, but this man's body was relatively intact. Only one left hand was missing.

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly. He knew this person. His name was Xu Chonghai. He was a highly respected person under his command. He didn't expect that he would die here.

    Yan Hui walked to Xu Chonghai and said, "Look."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????? ? by Gui Li walked closer and looked down at the ground. He was shocked to see the only remaining right hand next to Xu Chonghai's head scratching two words on the dirt:

    Fish──strange.

    The word "fish" is still clear, but the second word "weird" is already confusing. It seems that Xu Chonghai is exhausted.

    "Fish monster?" Gui Li frowned.

    Yan Hui nodded and said, "I don't know what this means. Are there fish monsters around here? But after I discovered them today, I immediately searched the surrounding area, but I found no trace of any fish monsters at all."

    Gui Li slowly turned around and walked out of the grass, followed by Yan Hui.  The unpleasant smell in the air is still very strong, but it seems much fresher than in the grass.

    Gui Li took a deep breath and suddenly said: "Where is the monk who kills lives! Why isn't he here?"

    Yan Hui was silent for a moment and said: "After he saw this scene in the morning, he was furious. Later, he somehow saw from Xu Chonghai's gestures that the mysterious fish monsters were heading south, so he chased them alone.  Even though I tried to persuade him, he didn't listen. And"

    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence.

    Gui Li glanced at him and said, "What?"

    A trace of hatred flashed across Yan Hui's face, and he said: "Originally, Deputy Sect Master, you strictly ordered us not to conflict with Hehuan Sect and Wandu Sect before you come back. But with such a murderous incident this morning, I am afraid that it was caused by Wandu Sect or Wandu Sect."  The poisonous hands of the Hehuan sect secretly brought people to where they were, wanting to find out. If it was really what they did, they would naturally be punished.?.  "

    Gui Li said calmly: "The incident happened suddenly, and you were not wrong. Then what will be the result after going there?"

    Yan Hui hesitated for a moment and said: "This is beyond my expectation. It turned out that all the troops from Wan Du Sect suddenly withdrew from Death Lake the day before for unknown reasons, and the Hehuan Sect" He looked at  Looking at Gui Li, he whispered: "It seems that the same thing happened to us, more than twenty people died."

    Gui Li’s expression changed slightly and he said, “Is there such a thing?”

    Yan replied: "That's right, I checked it out personally and then came back."

    Gui Li remained silent, standing there as if deep in thought.

    Yan Hui didn't dare to disturb him for a while, but after a long time, Gui Li still didn't speak. He couldn't help but whispered: "Deputy sect leader, what should we do now?"

    Gui Li did not directly answer Yan Hui's words. Instead, as if he suddenly remembered something, he turned to look at him and said, "Has the Ghost King Sect Master been here before I came back?"

    Yan Hui's expression changed, and then he nodded and said, "Yes."

    A faint light flashed in Gui Li's eyes, and he said, "What did he say?"

    Yan replied: "The sect master came with the two holy envoys Qinglong and Zhuque. He came to the area to check out the situation. His face was very ugly, but in the end he only said: 'All affairs here will be handled by the deputy sect master.  ’ After that, he left with the two holy envoys.”

    Gui Li’s face was expressionless, and there was another moment of silence.  Naturally, Yan Hui was not aware of the sudden subtle relationship between Ghost King and Ghost Li, so he could only watch him from the sidelines.

    After a while, Gui Li nodded and said: "You handled this matter very well. Now that the matter in Death Lake has come to an end, from now on, you will immediately lead your subordinates to leave here and return to Huqi Mountain."

    Yan Hui nodded and said, "What about you, deputy sect leader?"

    Gui Li turned his head and looked at the long white clouds on the horizon. It looked flawless and white. Who could have imagined how many bloody things would happen under it?

    He said calmly: "Although the killing monk is a little impulsive, his tracking skills are unique. The origin of these fish monsters is unknown, and they killed my men, so I naturally have to track them down."

    Yan Hui lowered his head slightly behind his back and said, "Yes."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Go ahead!"

    After saying that, he gradually looked towards the south. He saw a vast sea of ??grass there, and the wind blew across the dead swamp. He didn't know what secrets were hidden there.

    Unexpectedly, the mysterious fish-headed monster who suddenly attacked Xiaohuan when he secretly met with Jin Ping'er and Qin Wuyan a few days ago suddenly appeared in his mind

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 2 Questioning

.    The wind is rustling, the ancient road is lonely, and it stretches forward alone.

    "Yiyi Xian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan have left Death Lake and traveled eastward for three days.

    In the middle of the day, they were still walking on the ancient road, but the originally flat wilderness on both sides of the ancient road had been replaced by more and more hills and jungles.

    Zhou Yixian glanced forward and saw a dilapidated stone pavilion on the roadside not far ahead. He felt tired from walking, so he turned to Xiaohuan and said, "Let's go over and have a rest."

    Xiaohuan responded, then glanced back, with a smile in his eyes, and said: "Taoist Master, let's go sit down together!"

    The wild dog Taoist who had been following them smiled and nodded.  Originally, after Taoist Wild Dog left Death Lake, for some reason he followed Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan from afar, which initially made Yiyi Xian a little uneasy.  But a few days ago, after suddenly meeting the middle-aged man on the road who claimed to be a tourist, Xiaohuan said a few words to him, and the relationship became closer. In the past few days, he had become much closer and followed directly behind them.  .

    Zhou Yixian walked to the pavilion and watched Taoist Wild Dog follow Xiao Huan in.  He was not as polite to the wild dog as Xiao Huan. He rolled his eyes and suddenly said in a strange manner: "I said, Priest Wild Dog, why are you following the two of us all the time? We are all paupers and there is nothing for you to rob.  "

    Taoist Wild Dog glared at Zhou Xian and retorted: "Smelly old man, you are pretending to be poor again. Don't think I don't know there is something weird in that bamboo pole of yours!"

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were both startled.  Zhou Yixian immediately jumped up as if his butt was burned by fire, his face flushed, and he said angrily: "Good guy, I have known for a long time that you are not a good person. You are indeed coveting my money."

    Taoist Wild Dog rolled his eyes at him, but before he spoke, Xiao Huan next to him said with slight surprise: "Taoist Master, how do you know?"

    As soon as Xiaohuan opened his mouth, Taoist Wild Dog's voice suddenly became quieter for some reason. After a moment of hesitation, Sansan said to Xiaohuan: "He never leaves his hands with the bamboo pole every day, even when sleeping, he holds it in his arms. That's okay, but he  Every once in a while, he would touch the bamboo pole involuntarily. Looking at it like this, any idiot would know that there is something wrong with the bamboo pole."

    Xiaohuan burst out laughing.  Elder Zhou Xian blushed, snorted, and turned away. Suddenly he felt that it was too embarrassing. He turned back to Taoist Wild Dog and said angrily: "Even if there is something wrong with my bamboo pole, it's not your turn to take care of it. You  Rather, tell me, why have you been following us?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was stunned and speechless for a moment.

    Zhou Yixian suddenly became proud, with a smile on his face, pointing at the wild dog and saying: "Ha, don't think I don't know, you covet my property and the beauty of our little ring, and you are plotting evil all day long"

    "Grandpa!" Xiaohuan's face turned red and she called out to Zhouxian loudly.

    It was only then that Zhou Yixian realized that what he said was wrong, but he couldn't hold back his old face, so he said, "Tell me, is it"

    Taoist Wild Dog glanced at Xiao Huan secretly, and saw that the fair skin on the girl's face was white and rosy at the moment, slightly shy, but her bright eyes were like stars, shining brightly, and a youthful beauty seemed to come to her face.  Wild Dog suddenly felt inferior for no reason and lowered his head.

    Xiao Huan glared at Grandpa Zhou Xian.  She has been wandering around the world with Yiyi Xian since she was a child. She has seen a lot and is naturally more open-minded than ordinary girls. At this moment, she turned to the wild dog Taoist and said: "Taoist, don't listen to my grandfather's nonsense. He has a dog's mouth."  No ivory can come out of it"

    Zhou Yixian was furious and said: "How dare you call grandpa a dog? That guy is obviously a wild dog!"

    Xiaohuan stuck out his tongue and made a face at the wild dog.  There was a buzzing sound in the wild dog's mind, and he felt that his eyes were filled with this beautiful face, and he could no longer tolerate other colors, and he couldn't care less about Yi Xian mocking him.

    Zhou Yixian turned his head angrily and said to the wild dog: "Hey, you haven't said why you are following us yet! If you can tell me a good reason, I will let you follow; if you can't tell me, hehe, I will let you know.  I’m awesome!”

    The wild dog slowly withdrew his gaze, remained silent for a long time, and said, "I don't know either."

    "Ha!" Zhou Xian laughed loudly, with disdain on his face.

    But Xiaohuan looked at Taoist Wild Dog and said with interest: "Taoist Master, what's wrong? You can't be homeless, right?"

    The wild dog gave a bitter smile and said: "You are right." For some reason, he seemed particularly willing to talk in front of this girl at the moment. As soon as he started talking, he continued inexplicably: "I have been weird since I was a child.  My parents treated me as a monster and threw me into the wilderness, leaving me to fend for myself"

    "Ah!" Xiao Huan covered her mouth with her hands, surprised.  Zhou Xian rolled his eyes with a look of disbelief.

    &nbsp; The wild dog Taoist continued: "Later I was found by a group of wild dogs. Instead of eating me, they took food in their mouths and fed me. So when I became wiser, I always called myself wild dogs."

    Zhou Yixian sneered again from the side, but Xiaohuan looked attentive and nodded slightly.

    Wild Dog Taoist ignored Yi Xian, smiled at Xiaohuan, and said: "So I have had no home since I was a child. If I must say it, the doghouse is my home. Later, a senior from the previous generation of Blood Refining Hall  He met me by chance, and out of pity, he took me under his wing and taught me Taoism. From then on, I considered the Blood Refining Hall to be my home."

    Zhou Yixian sneered: "Then you should go back to the Blood Refining Hall. Why are you still walking outside all day?"

    Taoist Wild Dog lowered his head, with a gloomy expression, and said after a while: "The Blood Refining Hall has been destroyed by the Ghost King Sect, and the leader is the Ghost Li you have seen."

    "What?" Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were surprised at the same time.  The internal fighting within the Demon Sect is fierce and cruel, but it is not publicized to the outside world. Therefore, Zhou Xian and others do not know about the Ghost King Sect's annexation of the Blood Refining Hall.  However, they were surprised at the same time, but their reactions were also different.

    Zhou Yixian frowned, as if he had thought of something. He shook his head and sighed for a while, saying: "What a pity! How powerful the Blood Refining Hall was when the black-hearted old man was here, alas"

    Xiaohuan didn’t think much about it, but after being stunned, he remembered something and said, “Did Gui Li lead his men to kill you all? Then why are you still following him?”

    The corner of Taoist Wild Dog's mouth twitched, and he slowly told the story briefly.

    After hearing this, Xiaohuan snorted and said to Zhou Yixian: "Those old people are too spineless."

    But Zhou Yixian glared at her and said: "You are so young, what do you know about having no backbone? If it is a matter of life and death, not everyone has that backbone."

    Xiaohuan curled his lips and said, "Then wouldn't this Taoist Wild Dog Priest prefer death to surrender?"

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Wild Dog, nodded, and said: "I didn't realize that you still had such backbone before. It's not easy. But over the years, Gui Li has been known as the Blood Master and has killed countless people. Why did he just let him go?"  Passed you?"

    Taoist Wild Dog shook his head and said, "I don't know either."

    Zhou Xian was silent, his eyes seemed to be deep in thought, and his usual playful smile gradually disappeared.  Taoist Wild Dog couldn't help but be startled when he saw Zhou Yixian suddenly showing such an expression, which was very different from the past. But just as Xiao Huan opened his mouth to speak, his attention was attracted.

    Xiaohuan glanced at him and whispered: "Then you follow him all day long, don't you feel uncomfortable? He destroyed the Blood Refining Hall, which was so kind to you, you must hate him, right?"

    The wild dog was at a loss for a while, and then fell silent. After a while, he slowly shook his head and said blankly: "I don't know either. I originally hated this person very much, but over the past few days, I have slowly thought that there is no point in blaming him.  ? Even if it weren’t for him or the Ghost King Sect, the Wan Du Sect would do the same thing as the Hehuan Sect, and the Ghost King Sect would just be one step ahead.”

    "Huh?" Xiaohuan didn't say anything, but Yiyi Xian made a slightly surprised sound first, looked at Taoist Wild Dog up and down again, and said with admiration: "You can actually think of this level, I  I underestimate you."

    Taoist Wild Dog rolled his eyes at Zhou Xian, obviously not interested in Zhou Xian's praise.  Zhou Yixian was so bored that he laughed and was not angry.

    The wild dog Taoist glanced at Xiao Huan and saw her bright eyes like water, which were filled with eye waves, as if they were flowing. It was really touching. For some reason, he did not dare to look more. He lowered his head and said: "I never died that day.  When I came out, I was very tired of spending the whole day among the people from the Ghost King Sect, especially when I occasionally see the elders and others. I happened to see you, so I followed you for some reason."

    Taoist Wild Dog suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He quickly raised his head and said to Xiaohuan: "But I have absolutely no intention of harming you. I don't know why. I'm probably just walking around! If if you  If you don’t want to, I’ll leave now.”

    Xiaohuan smiled slightly and said: "It doesn't matter! I don't care. Then you can come with us from now on! The world is so big anyway, I don't think you have anywhere to go."

    Zhou Yixian was startled, pulled Xiaohuan over and lowered his voice: "Stupid girl, why did you get this guy to follow us?"

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at her grandfather and said, "This guy or that guy has a name. Besides, he doesn't mean any harm. He's just walking with us. What's there to be afraid of?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "You girl, you don't know how high the sky is. He is a notorious person in the demon sect. I heard that he used to"

    Zhou Xian suddenlyWithout saying anything, Xiaohuan stared at him and said, "What happened to him before? Tell me what heinous bad things you heard about him doing before?"

    Zhou Yixian scratched his head, thought for a long time, and said sarcastically: "I don't think I heard what he did"

    Xiaohuan burst out laughing and was about to turn around when Yiyi Xian grabbed Xiaohuan and said, "But it's always no good if you let this person follow us! Why is this necessary?"

    Xiaohuan said lightly: "It seems that when we passed by the barren hill last night, a wild boar jumped out from the roadside. Grandpa, you hid far away. It was the Taoist priest who rushed up and drove the wild boar away. Otherwise, I  A weak woman has to face a big wild boar all by herself."

    Zhou Yixian's face turned red and he said: "I am old and frail, how can I stop a big wild boar? Besides, are you considered a weak woman? Not to mention the wild boar, even if a tiger comes, you are not  "

    Xiao Huan suddenly coughed, and Zhou Xian stopped talking.

    Xiaohuan turned around, smiled brightly at Taoist Wild Dog sitting aside, and said, "Taoist Master, I'll ask you to take more care of me from now on."

    The wild dog stood up quickly and said: "No, it's nothing. If there is any rough work, just let me do it."

    Zhou Xian snorted from a distance.

    At this moment, a cold and calm voice suddenly came from outside the pavilion, saying: "So you ran here."

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog trembled and turned around to see Xiao Huan beside him, who had already lost his voice and said, "Ah! It's you!"

    On the ancient road outside Shiting, there was a young man standing with an expressionless face, and a gray-haired monkey lying on his shoulder. It was Gui Li.

    It was early autumn at this time. Although it was noon, the sun was not as hot as in summer, and a cool breeze blew from time to time outside the stone pavilion.

    But in the stone pavilion, the atmosphere suddenly became silent with the arrival of Gui Li, an uninvited guest.

    Taoist Wild Dog sat aside with his face turning red and white, his eyes staring at the ground, and he could see that he was really nervous.  Gui Li, however, was still standing on the other side with an expressionless face. He didn't look at Taoist Wild Dog much, but instead stared at Zhou Xian.

    Xiaohuan looked at Taoist Wild Dog, then at Gui Li, and said carefully after a while: "Well, Zhang Master Gui Li, you, why are you here?"

    Gui Li glanced at her and said, "I'm here to see your grandpa."

    Zhou Xian was startled and said, "Looking for me?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, let me ask you a question, senior."

    Xiao Huan immediately felt relieved, secretly smiled at the wild dog to reassure him, and then turned to be very interested in Gui Li and said: "Ah! You are such a powerful person, what do you want to ask my grandpa?"

    While she was talking, she suddenly saw Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder, his eyes rolling, grinning at her. She couldn't help but feel fond of her, and said with a smile: "Ha, I'm the one who gave you the candied haws. That day  Oh! Do you remember me?"

    "Zhizhi, zhizhi." Monkey Xiao Hui shouted, nodding his head, and suddenly jumped up from Gui Li's shoulder and jumped into Xiao Huan's arms.  It seems that the monkey had a very good impression of the candied haws that day.

    Xiaohuan smiled widely and reached out to catch Xiaohui. Unexpectedly, it suddenly sank after taking it. It was unexpectedly heavy and almost dropped to the ground.  Fortunately, she reacted quickly and hurriedly added strength to stabilize her body and hold Xiao Hui steady, but she felt surprised in her heart.  It only took a few days, and it seemed that Xiao Hui's body had not grown much, so why did he suddenly lose more than half of his weight? It was really strange!

    Gui Li looked very happy as he watched Xiao Huan teasing Xiao Hui, giggling non-stop. There seemed to be a faint smile deep in his eyes, but then it disappeared and turned to face Zhou Xian.

    Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders and said: "My old man is very talented and knowledgeable. There is nothing in the world that I don't know. But it's surprising that you would ask me for advice. What's the matter?  Tell me?"

    Gui Li ignored his bragging and said calmly: "That day in the Death Swamp, a fish-headed monster attacked your granddaughter. Do you still remember?"

    Zhou Xian was startled. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and Xiaohuan next to him heard this and looked over at the same time.

    Xiao Huan hugged Xiao Hui and said, "Yes! That monster is so fierce. If Mr. Gui Li and Sister Ping'er hadn't taken action in time, I would have almost been killed by it."

    Gui Li still looked at Zhou Xian and said, "You said at that time that the monster was a fish-man from one of the sixty-three alien races in Southern Xinjiang, right?"

    Zhou Xian was silent for a moment and said, "Not bad."

    Gui Li cupped his hands and said, "I wonder what else senior knows about the fish-men clan?"

    Zhou Xian saw a ghostHe glanced at it and said, "Why are you suddenly interested in this?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "Since I'm asking for advice from senior, I don't have to hide anything else from you. After you left, my men seemed to have been attacked by a group of monsters similar to the fish-men, causing heavy casualties, so I want to learn more from senior.  .”

    Zhou Xian frowned, his body gradually straightened up, his eyes gradually became thoughtful, but he did not speak.  Gui Li was not in a hurry and stood quietly aside.  After a long while, Zhou Yixian suddenly said: "Did the people who died under your command die in a cruel way? Most of the corpses were chopped into several sections, which is too horrible to look at?"

    "Ah!" This soft cry came from Xiaohuan. Seeing the horror on her face, she was obviously very surprised.

    Gui Li nodded slowly, looked deeply at the old man in front of him, and said, "Yes, that's exactly it."

    Immortal Zhou Yi nodded and said: "That's correct. It must be the work of the sixty-three alien tribesmen of the Shiwan Mountains in Southern Xinjiang. This alien tribe has a strange appearance. They were born with fish heads and human bodies. According to their own legend, they are  They are the offspring of the ancient fish god and a human woman, so they have always regarded themselves as descendants of the fish god. This alien race has always been cruel and easy to kill, and they believe that whether it is an animal or a human, after the slaughter, the body can only be chopped into pieces.  Only then can the ghosts be cut into pieces and killed at the same time to avoid future troubles. Therefore, in their hands, whether animals or people, most of them cannot even save the whole corpse."

    Suddenly there was a strange sound, and when the two of them looked, they saw that Xiaohuan's face was pale, his brows were furrowed, and he felt a little nauseous.

    Zhou Xian shook his head slightly, looked at Xiaohuan and sighed: "The world is so big, and there are so many more cruel things that you don't know yet!"

    Gui Li was naturally not like Xiao Huan, but he frowned slightly and said, "Why have you never heard of such ferocious aliens in the past?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi said calmly: "You have always lived in the Central Plains, so naturally you don't understand such barbaric alien races. Among the hundreds of thousands of mountains in southern Xinjiang, there are bad water and poor mountains everywhere. The people there eat hair and drink blood, which is completely different from the civilized people in the Central Plains. But those alien races  They have always been accustomed to the place where their ancestors lived together, and the road that must pass between the Middle Earth and the southern border is exactly where the "Fengxiang Valley", one of the three most decent sects in the world, is located. Occasionally, a few barbarians come over, and most of them are.  He was killed by the disciples of Fenxiang Valley using Immortal Taoism, so the Central Plains has never known the details of the foreign races in Southern Xinjiang. I also traveled around the world when I was young and went near the Shiwan Mountain in Southern Xinjiang, so I only knew a little bit about them."

    Gui Li nodded slowly, but the light in his eyes gradually brightened, and said: "According to what the senior said, it is understandable that a foreigner comes in occasionally, but such a large group of foreigners entered the Central Plains silently, and they arrived in Lijiang  The death swamp that is thousands of miles away in southern Xinjiang is simply impossible. Unless something goes wrong in the Incense Valley that guards southern Xinjiang"

    Zhou Yixian suddenly stretched his waist and said lazily: "That's your business, I don't care."

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "Thank you, senior."

    After saying that, he turned around, only to see Xiao Huan holding Xiao Hui and playing with him.

    From the corner of her eye, Xiao Huan saw Gui Li looking over, and couldn't help but smile: "You monkey is so cute! By the way, why did it suddenly gain so much weight? Also, look at the sudden opening of such a deep incision on its forehead.  Huihen seems to have an extra eye. Haha, isn’t it! Monkey?”

    As he said that, Xiao Huan made a face to Xiao Hui, who grinned "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" and his tail swayed behind him.

    Gui Li's heart moved.  Ever since Xiao Hui drank the mysterious liquid and swallowed the strange stone that day in the Emperor's Treasury, he slept for two days and two nights as if he was drunk.  After waking up, I didn't see it eating anything, but it suddenly gained a lot of weight, and its appearance gradually began to change. The color of its coat became more and more shiny, especially the gray mark on its forehead, which became more and more obvious.

    But apart from these, there are no other changes in Xiao Hui, he is still the same playful and delicious one.  Gui Li was a little worried at first, but when he saw that Xiao Hui was nothing strange, he gradually felt relieved.

    At this moment, Gui Li paused and turned his gaze to Taoist Wild Dog.  Taoist Wild Dog glanced at him, with a hint of fear in his eyes.

    Gui Li said calmly: "Do you plan to follow them in the future?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was silent for a moment and said, "Yes."

    "Gui Li said: "Do you still remember what I told you before? People like the boss will come to you at any time."

    Taoist Wild Dog looked gloomy, but after looking at Xiaohuan, he still said: "I understand, and I don't care. They rebelled against the sect themselves. Do they still have the nerve to come see me?"

    Gui Li glanced at Xiaohuan intentionally or unintentionally, then withdrew his gaze and said, "If you want to do this, then that's up to you."

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled and raised his headAt first glance, it seemed that Gui Li was so easy to talk to.  Gui Li ignored him, walked aside and said hello to Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui jumped out of Xiao Huan's arms and jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder.

    Xiaohuan was startled, rather reluctant to leave, and said, "Are you leaving now?"

    Gui Li nodded and cupped his hand to Zhou Xianyi. Immediately, a green light appeared under his body, instantly turning into a brilliant green light, soaring straight into the sky, and disappearing in the sky after a while.

    Seeing Gui Li disappear, Taoist Wild Dog suddenly let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that just now Gui Li had an invisible power when he was standing here, making him unable to breathe.

    Xiaohuan saw it and was about to laugh at him, but suddenly she heard a gust of wind behind her, and a soft voice sounded softly from behind: "Sister, we meet again."

    Xiaohuan was startled, but before she could turn around, she already laughed and said, "Sister Ping'er."

    Looking back, it turned out that it was the charming and unparalleled Jin Ping'er, standing behind with a smile, and she didn't know when she appeared.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog is a member of the Demon Cult after all. He is quite afraid of Jin Ping'er, and his expression is a little uncomfortable.  But Xiaohuan and Jin Ping'er were really good friends, and they were so happy when they saw her that they made her laugh non-stop.

    Like a sister, Jin Ping'er touched Xiaohuan's head lovingly, then glanced at the sky intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "Sister Xiaohuan, I am looking for you today because I actually want to ask a few words to your grandfather.  .”

    Xiao Huan, Yi Xian and the wild dog were all stunned.

    Jin Ping'er calmly said to Zhou Xianxian: "I still have a few questions to ask you about the foreign fish people in southern Xinjiang!"

    Zhou Xian was dumbfounded and frowned, but Jin Ping'er looked lightly towards the sky before asking questions.

    I saw a faint ray of light shuttled between the high white clouds, gradually heading south.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 3 Sword Dance

.    Late at night.

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.

    The sky was dark, there was no moon or starlight, and boundless darkness shrouded Xiaozhu Peak.  Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, stood alone on the moon platform at the back of Xiaozhu Peak.

    The Moon Watching Platform here is actually the most famous place on Xiaozhu Peak. Together with the "Sea of ??Clouds" and "Hong Kong Bridge" on Qingyun Mountain's Tongtian Peak, "Moon Watching" is one of the six scenic spots in Qingyun.

    The mountain behind Xiaozhu Peak is also covered with dense bamboo forests, but unlike the "black knot bamboo" on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak, Xiaozhu Peak is rich in another exotic bamboo - tear bamboo.  This kind of bamboo is emerald green in color, has a slender body, and has nearly twice as many joints as ordinary bamboo. However, the bamboo is extremely tough and is said to be the best in the world. Even ordinary woodcutter cannot cut it.  But the most famous thing about the Tearing Bamboo is that the emerald green body of the bamboo is covered with little pink spots, just like the sad tears of a gentle woman, which is extremely beautiful.

    And the origin of the name Xiaozhufeng also comes from this.

    As for the viewing platform, it is actually a cliff hanging alone in mid-air. Except for the back half that is connected to the mountain, most of it is suspended high in the sky.  It is said that when the moon is bright at night, the moonlight will slowly rise from the bottom of the mountain and slowly climb up to the viewing platform. The moment the moonlight completely illuminates the viewing platform, it is also when the moon is in the sky.

    The moon-watching platform is the most beautiful when it is at that time. In an instant, the clear moonlight will suddenly shine down brilliantly, shooting backwards from the smooth rock of the moon-watching platform, illuminating the entire Xiaozhu Peak in an instant.  People standing on the moon-watching platform at that moment almost felt as if they were standing in a fairyland; what's more, legend has it that on the night of the full moon, which only appeared once a century, people would actually feel like they were standing on the bright moon.  The excitement of that feeling is truly endlessly desirable.

    However, the moon is dark and the wind is high tonight, so it is obviously not the time to appreciate the beautiful view of the moon. Not to mention the viewing platform on the back mountain of Xiaozhu Peak, even the place where the disciples of the front mountain live is in darkness. It is obvious that everyone has already fallen asleep.

    Only Lu Xueqi somehow managed to come to this lonely and deserted place alone.

    Tianya, who never leaves her body, is still behind her, gently emitting soft blue light in the darkness, illuminating some places around her.  The night wind blew coldly, gently blowing her snow-white clothes.

    On her temples, there were a few strands of soft hair, which were messed up by the wind and brushed against her fair face. However, she didn't seem to pay attention at all. She stood silently at the front of the cliff of the viewing platform, staring blankly into the distance.  .

    The mountain wind gradually became stronger, and her clothes began to flutter in the wind.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, and there is darkness, an abyss.

    On the edge of the cliff, in the dim light, the woman in white stood alone.

    Little by little, something emerged in my heart. It was originally a gentle feeling, but how could it slowly turn into sadness.

    For a moment, like an invisible blade stabbed deeply in his heart.

    The mark engraved in the deep heart turns out to be a person’s face.

    ?????????????????????????

    She slowly opened her arms in a secluded place at night when no one was around. In front of her was boundless darkness, as if the sky and the earth were vast.

    The wind was so strong that it rushed into her arms as if to tear her apart. The darkness under her feet was suddenly ready to move. Dark hands stretched out from unknown places and wrapped around her body, trying to pull her into the abyss.

    But she seemed to be crazy, just staring silently, the wind blowing her thin and fragile body at the moment, like a lily blooming in the dark.

    The night is deep.

    The inexplicable cold penetrated every part of the body, except for the mind. Only the mind was suddenly hot. The tenderness hidden deep in the heart suddenly burst out like a burning flame, and then condensed into -  —

    A face.

    "Changlang"

    A sharp sound suddenly sounded in the dark night, echoing far away.

    The Tianya Divine Sword was unsheathed and glowed brightly in the darkness.  The white figure then rose up and caught Tianya in mid-air. The biting mountain wind suddenly swept up. Accompanied by the white figure, on the moon-watching platform, an incredibly beautiful sword dance began.

    The autumn water falls like a long sky, turning into the boundless Milky Way, moving gracefully in the delicate hands, flowing happily in the dark night.  Sometimes it soars to the sky, sometimes it falls to the ground, sometimes it turns into silver-clad flowing light, nostalgic for that peerless face; sometimes it scatters into stars all over the sky, shining brightly.

    Lu Xueqi was on the moon-gazing platform, biting her lip deeply and closing her eyes. Her body seemed to be floating in the wind, like floating catkins or cold flowers, dancing out the sad and beautiful figure in this world.

    She turned into white floating light and used up all her strength.Her face was so pale, as if she could still see faint beads of sweat, but she didn't stop. Maybe she could forget everything only when her body was tired!

    So she danced, danced, that figure in the night, faint and beautiful

    "Ding!"

    With a soft crisp sound, the Tianya Divine Sword slowly fell from the hand. The sharp sword ignored the hard rock and pierced into the stone silently like thorns in the snow.

    ??The brilliant and beautiful white figure gradually lowered, and darkness quietly surged in.

    Who is breathing low in the dark?

    There are water drops, dripping gently and falling on the stones. Maybe they are sweat after fatigue?

    She panted lightly, panting, and then slowly calmed down, her eyes raised, but there was a hint of confusion.

    At some point, she danced to the back of the moon-watching platform. There was a bamboo forest in front of her, and in front of her was the slender and gentle tear bamboo.

    Under the faint light, there are little tears, like a heartbroken woman.

    She stared blankly, and then suddenly laughed, silently, as if with a bit of bitterness, and then regardless of the dust on the ground or the white clothes on her body, she sat on the ground with her back against the Tears Bamboo.

    Raise your head and look at the sky!

    The sky is endless

    The night wind blows, and there seems to be a faint familiar smell.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    It turns out that after being tired, the look in my heart is even more profound.

    The past events, bit by bit, seem to be engraved in my heart and can never be erased.

    Just like that day outside the Emperor's Treasury, he impulsively took her hand to save her, completely forgetting his own danger.

    She still had her eyes closed, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.  Then, thinking, thinking

    It wasn’t until I thought about the mysterious words that appeared flying around them at that last moment that I realized that those words were deeply engraved in my mind.  Maybe, you can forget him this way?

    She said this to her deep heart. Although she didn't believe it herself, she still said softly:

    "Heaven and earth are unkind, treating all things as stupid dogs"

    Late at night, the ancient words are like a curse, echoing lowly in the darkness.

    ※※※

    ?? Qingyun Mountain has Tongtian Peak and the ancestor’s ancestral hall.

    The light in the main hall was still a little dim as usual. Master Daoxuan, the master, held three pillars of fragrance in his hands. He respectfully paid homage to the souls of countless ancestors, then took a step forward and placed the sandalwood in his hand on the altar table.  in the incense burner.

    Beside him, there was only the down-and-out old man who took care of the ancestor's ancestral hall.  The dim light shone on his face, and the deep wrinkles seemed to be carved on his face.

    Daoxuan turned his head, his eyes fell on his face, and suddenly said: "You seem to be looking a little older."

    The old man had no expression on his face and said calmly: "Time makes people grow older, what's so strange about it?"

    Daoxuan smiled and seemed to want to say something else. Suddenly, a voice came from outside the ancestral hall: "Senior, disciple Lin Jingyu is back and comes to say hello to senior."

    Daoxuan frowned slightly and remained silent. The old man slowly took a step forward, but did not leave the ancestral hall. He only raised his voice and said, "It's you. When did you come back?"

    Lin Jingyu said respectfully outside: "The disciple came back the day before. After reporting to the leader, he went back to Longshou Peak to meet the first senior brother. As soon as he had time, he came over to pay homage to the senior."

    There seemed to be a faint smile on the old man's lips, and he said, "Oh, that's it. Then wait outside, I have a guest here."

    Lin Jingyu seemed startled for a moment outside. In the past, no one came to this ancestral hall. Unexpectedly, there were still guests today.  However, he had been practicing under this mysterious old man for ten years and already respected him as a mentor. He immediately responded and waited quietly aside.

    Master Daoxuan slowly walked a few steps and stood in the shadow of the main hall. Looking out from the door, he saw Lin Jingyu carrying the dragon-slaying sword on his back under the warm sunshine. He was wearing long clothes and a jade belt around his waist. He had a handsome face.  , standing respectfully on the side of the ancestor's ancestral hall, waiting patiently.

    He looked at him silently for a while and said: "This child is a good material. Regardless of his qualifications and his character, he is the best choice."

    The old man's steps seemed a little slow. He walked to him and looked out, saying, "Then why didn't you take him under your wing back then?"

    Master Daoxuan looked at Lin Jingyu who was standing outside the ancestral hall. The young man was in his prime. No matter where he looked, he showed such a vigorous spirit.His arrogance and compelling edge make people feel that he is different.

    Master Daoxuan suddenly smiled, a very ordinary smile, then turned around and said to the old man: "Because he is so much like the same person. His temperament, expression, and even his qualifications are all the same as that person."  He's so similar. If he were around me, I wouldn't be able to sleep."

    The muscles on the face of the old man next to him suddenly seemed to twitch.

    Master Daoxuan turned around, looked at him, and looked at him indifferently. After a long time, he suddenly shook his head, and then said with a smile: "I was kidding you!" Before he finished speaking, he frowned and then touched his chest with his hand.  , coughed a few times.

    The old man glanced at his chest, then at Master Daoxuan's face that turned slightly pale at this moment, and said calmly: "It's been ten years, has your injury not healed yet?"

    Master Daoxuan did not speak, but his cough gradually became louder, and then his face gradually became ugly. After a while, the cough slowly subsided.

    Master Daoxuan let out a long breath, turned around, no longer looked at Lin Jingyu outside the door, walked to the memorial platform enshrining countless ancestors of Qingyun Sect, stared at it for a while, and then said quietly: "Me too  I didn’t expect that the backlash of the ‘Zhu Xian Sword’ would be so powerful!”

    The old man walked over slowly, reached for a rag, and began to wipe it gently on the heavy altar table. He said: "The power of the Zhuxian Sword is so huge, and coupled with the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', it is enough to defy the heavens.  It is a ferocious thing that goes against the will of God, you should have known that when you used the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals."

    Master Daoxuan said calmly: "Of course I know that on the stone tablet in Huanyue Cave, all the ancestors from Patriarch Qingye down have left strict orders not to use this sword unless absolutely necessary!"

    The old man wiped the altar table slowly, very slowly. It seemed that he had been wiping it like this for many years, so he was so focused.  He looked at the table, suddenly smiled, and said: "Actually, I have also thought that maybe if you use the Zhuxian Ancient Sword a few more times, you might die faster than me."

    Master Daoxuan looked at the old man's hunched back, and the pupils in his eyes suddenly shrank. After a while, he slowly turned around and walked out.

    "Are you leaving?" The old man's desolate voice came from behind him.

    Daoxuan Zhenren stopped, but did not look back. After a moment, his voice slowly came over: "Do you still remember what I said when I saved you?"

    The old man stood in the dark shadows and did not answer.

    Master Daoxuan didn't look back. A strange aura seemed to be floating in the ancestral hall. After a while, Master Daoxuan's voice was heard calmly: "I saved you because I owe you, but I won't let you live like this."  Longer than me!"

    The old man's body had disappeared into the shadows and remained motionless. Master Daoxuan immediately walked out and left the ancestral hall.

    ※※※

    Lin Jingyu was waiting patiently outside when he suddenly saw the real person in charge walking out of the ancestral hall. He was startled and saluted quickly.  Master Daoxuan glanced at him, as if some strange light flashed in his eyes, then nodded and left.

    Lin Jingyu watched the Master Master leave. For some reason, as soon as Master Daoxuan came out of the ancestral hall just now, he suddenly felt that the Master Master's face seemed a little strangely pale.

    While Lin Jingyu was thinking to himself, the old man's voice came from the ancestral hall, saying slowly: "Is it Jingyu? Come in."

    Lin Jingyu quickly responded: "Yes." After saying that, he walked into the ancestral hall.

    As soon as he entered the ancestor's ancestral hall, Lin Jingyu suddenly felt a chill on his body, and at the same time, the surrounding area became dark.  He couldn't help but frown. For the past ten years, he had been following this mysterious old man to take care of the ancestral temple. But from the day he arrived, he felt that this ancestral temple was very strange. It always felt dark and gloomy.  , but it’s not completely dark here. Instead, there are many incense candles lit in front of the ancestors’ memorial tablets. However, the dim light of these dim candles seems to exist only to set off the deeper darkness here, and it cannot let them out at all.  This hall gets rid of the dark and even gloomy feeling.

    But after all, he has lived here for ten years, and he is extremely admiring of the old man standing in the shadows. He has long forgotten the strange place here, and now he respectfully walks towards the old man's figure.  He bowed and said, "Senior, this disciple is back."

    In the past ten years, Lin Jingyu had wanted to call this old man master more than once, but was rejected by this mysterious old man without exception. Therefore, Lin Jingyu always called him senior. Anyway, he saw that even the master sometimes  He also looked at this old man with special eyes, thinking that he must have been an elder in the Qingyun Sect back then.The old man smiled, walked out of the shadows, and looked Lin Jingyu up and down. Seeing that he had been out for a few months, his face was somewhat weathered, but his whole person was more energetic, and he couldn't help but feel a slight sense of relief in his eyes.  He said harmoniously: "You didn't get hurt when you went out this time?"

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said: "It's true that there are no injuries, but they are just minor flesh injuries, not worth mentioning. It's a pity that this time I went to the Death Swamp and returned without success."

    At this moment, he briefly talked about the battle of Death Ze. At this time, the news that the three sects in the internal fight of the Demon Cult had destroyed the Changsheng Hall had spread all over the world. Lin Jingyu also heard about it on the way back, and at this moment he was also interested in the fight together.  The old man spoke out.

    However, this old man was obviously not very interested in the survival of the Changsheng Hall. When he heard that one of the four major sects of the Demonic Cult was destroyed, his expression did not even change, and he just listened quietly to Lin Jingyu's words.

    After Lin Jingyu finished speaking, the old man was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "Did you say that a large number of people from the other three sects of the Demon Sect, including the Wan Du Sect, went there this time?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes."

    The old man seemed to hesitate for a moment, but finally said: "Have you seen the pine trees?"

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and shocked, but then fell silent. The expression on his face was extremely complicated. After a while, he said: "No, senior."

    The old man saw the look on his face and suddenly said: "Do you hate him very much?"

    A trace of pain flashed across Lin Jingyu's eyes, and he said slowly: "I don't know either, but good and evil are not mutually exclusive. Anyway, even if we meet again, we are already sworn enemies!"

    "Humph!" The old man suddenly sneered.

    Lin Jingyu was startled and said, "Senior, what's wrong?"

    The old man shook his head slowly, turned around, and looked upward. What came into view were the countless spiritual tablets of the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect high up in the sky. The dim candlelight in front of their spiritual tablets seemed like their eyes, looking at them silently.  Looking at the people in the ancestral hall.

    "He raised you up from a young age, taught you Taoism, taught you how to behave, and finally passed on the Dragon-Slaying Sword to you. Has he ever felt sorry for you?" The old man suddenly said calmly.

    Lin Jingyu slowly shook his head and whispered: "He has always been very good to me. I used to respect him as a god. I regarded him as a father and respected him extremely. But"

    Lin Jingyu stopped talking, and the old man suddenly fell silent. After a long time, the old man smiled bitterly, with endless sorrow, and said in a low voice to the candles in front of him: "Actually, Cangsong is just a human being.  Poor guy who went the wrong way"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 4 Ancient Temple

.    The Bad Land of Southern Xinjiang is located in the extreme south of the vast land of China. It is said that the barren mountains and rivers there are rich in poisonous insects and ferocious beasts.  The most obvious boundary with the Central Plains is in the extreme south, where it suddenly rises like a flat land. Tall and majestic mountains rise one after another, towering into the clouds, dividing the north from the south.

    Since ancient times, few people have traveled to the southern Xinjiang from the fertile land of the Central Plains. The reasons are, firstly, the steep roads, and secondly, there are too many ferocious beasts, poisonous insects, miasma and bad water, and the land is too barren for farming.  Later, I don’t know when it started, but the world began to spread that in the endless mountains of southern Xinjiang, there were all kinds of barbaric alien races, who drank hair and drank blood, were cruel and easy to kill, and among them were terrifying orcs who cannibalized human flesh. Since then, no one has dared to go there.  On the contrary, the world is in shock, worrying day and night whether those alien races will suddenly escape from those mountains one day, invade the Central Plains, and harm the world.

    However, in the past thousand years, there have been no rumors of barbarians harming people. Although occasionally there have been reports of strange alien-looking monsters appearing in the southern border areas, most of them ended without any cure and were gradually forgotten by people.  .  Nowadays, even among people living on the border of southern Xinjiang, only mothers say "If you don't obey me, those barbarian monsters will come to catch you" when putting their children to sleep at night, but on weekdays, they never  No one would think about whether these alien races in the mountains really existed, let alone the Central Plains thousands of miles away.

    Speaking of which, the one hundred thousand mountains shrouded in layers of mist are now forgotten by the people of the world.

    "However, ordinary people in the world have forgotten these alien races, but some cultivators have not forgotten them.  Regardless of good or evil, those with more experience will know that the reason why the foreign races in the south have been unable to harm the world in the past thousand years is that the giant sect of the right path, "Fenxiang Valley", is really responsible for the greatest contribution.

    One hundred thousand towering mountains have blocked the communication between the north and the south. The people of the Central Plains cannot go south, and it is difficult for the foreign barbarians to go north.  But a thousand years ago, an incredible thunderstorm fell from the sky, killing and injuring countless people within a thousand miles.  After the catastrophe, someone discovered that in the towering mountains, the huge force of the sky thunder split a certain part of the mountain, revealing a dark and dark path only three feet wide.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? From that time on, it was spread in the world that there were barbarians and weirdos hidden in the 100,000 mountains, who invaded the people from time to time, and the people on the border were miserable until the emergence of the Fenxiang Valley lineage.

    Among the righteous sects, the origins of Fenxiang Valley are the most mysterious. As early as 1,500 years ago, there were disciples of this lineage walking around the world. If we talk about the origin alone, only the Qingyun Sect and the Demon Sect in the world are as old as Fenxiang Valley.  It is longer, even Tianyin Temple is not as good as it.

    But despite this, this sect used to be extremely low-key. Although there would be a few profound people from time to time, they had little impact on the world's situation.  It wasn't until eight hundred years ago that this sect found a valley and settled down near the dark tunnel on the border of southern Xinjiang. From then on, it called itself the "Incense Valley". In the past eight hundred years, incredible masters emerged in large numbers and their power grew stronger.  Now it has become one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world, competing with Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple.

    Correspondingly, Yun Yilan, the current owner of Fenxiang Valley, is also a great figure in the righteous path who is as famous as Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple. However, this person has always kept a low profile, and his reputation alone is not as good as the above two.

    Because of its geographical location, Fenxiang Valley almost instinctively took on the responsibility of guarding the dark path known locally as the "Black Hole". Since then, there have been no rumors of barbarian monsters invading the people.  Therefore, in the hearts of the local people, Fenxiang Valley has a very high reputation and is respected as a first-rate god.

    This information has been recorded in the Devil's Sect, the Ghost King Sect. Gui Li has also seen it in the past ten years, and now he is slowly turning it over in his mind.  It was already the third day since he went south after asking Yiyi Xian about the fish-men monsters. He hurriedly hurriedly and slowly arrived at the vicinity of Shiwan Mountain.

    It was late at night, and the moon was bright in the sky that night. The clouds were thick and there were not many stars visible. However, the moonlight shone brightly on the world and illuminated the mountain top where he was standing quite brightly.

    Gui Li stood on the hill, looking south, frowning slightly.  The monkey Xiao Hui was still lying on his shoulder, holding a wild fruit picked from somewhere in his hand, and was nibbling it with relish.

    Along the way, in the first two days, he still found the marks left by his subordinate, the killing monk, but today, the killing monk has completely lost news.  However, judging from the messages he left in the past few days, the killing monk who is good at tracking has determined that the mysterious fish-men are quickly heading south, and their goal is obviously to return to their hometown in southern Xinjiang.

    “Could it be that Shasheng has already had a conflict with those mysterious fish-men?

    Gui Li sighed slightly, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.  Barbarians from Southern Xinjiang and Characters from the Central PlainsHowever, it is different. This has been mentioned many times in the remaining records of the Ghost King Sect. The people there do not know anything about cultivation, but they seem to have all kinds of weird witchcraft and magic, which is unbelievable.

    "The killing monk is young and has a bad temper, but he is really an outstanding figure among the new generation of disciples of the Ghost King Sect. He follows Gui Li on weekdays and is really an effective subordinate.

    This mysterious disappearance made Gui Li faintly worried.  But at this moment, when he stared ahead, he saw the dark night, and the black shadows in the south. It seemed like there was something giant baring its teeth and claws in the night. He thought it was the legendary Hundred Thousand Mountains.  And somewhere under that mountain range is the legendary and mysterious Incense Valley.

    The border of southern Xinjiang has always been the area of ??influence of Fenxiang Valley. If a disciple of the Demon Sect enters alone, there is no need to mention the danger.

    When Gui Li was meditating, he suddenly felt something. He looked up at the sky and saw a lone moon in the sky, shuttling between the light black clouds. It seemed that suddenly, there was something strange about it.

    A dark red light suddenly appeared in the night sky. Under the clear light of the moon, it passed across the sky and fell to a mountaintop in the south.

    Gui Li stared at the strange red light, his eyebrows gradually furrowed, and after a moment he seemed to have made up his mind. He patted Xiao Hui on the shoulder, and then the green light returned under his feet, and Soul Eater shone with a faint light, holding him and Xiao Hui.  Hui slowly rose, suddenly accelerated, and chased in the direction of the red light.

    ※※※

    I don’t know when it started in the night sky, and the number of dark clouds gradually increased, and the brilliance of the lonely moon in the sky gradually dimmed. It seemed that there was a dark and strange aura unique to southern Xinjiang, which became more and more intense at this night.

    The mysterious red light flew for a while and landed on a mountain ten miles south of the mountain where Li Guili was hiding.  There are many mountains in southern Xinjiang, and there are many plants and trees on the mountains. However, there is a desolate ancient temple in the forest of this nameless hill.  The red light fell in front of the ancient temple, and the light swayed, revealing a skinny old man.

    He looked around for a few times, and after making sure that no one was there, he walked into the ancient temple.

    The wild mountains and mountains, barren ancient temples, but some people arrived here late at night, naturally there were things that could not be sued.  After a while, Gui Li's figure slowly appeared in the shadow of the woods outside the ancient temple.  His eyes looked at the nameless ancient temple, and then he looked up at the sky.  The dark clouds became heavier in the night sky, gradually covering up the moonlight.

    His figure swayed and quietly passed towards the ancient temple.

    This ancient temple has obviously been abandoned for a long time. There are ruins and broken walls everywhere in the temple. Even the main hall looks extremely damaged from the outside, with holes everywhere.  The night wind blew coldly, the broken windows creaked and swayed, and the low voices sounded particularly sad and vaguely strange in the night.

    "Boom!"

    There was a slight sound, as if someone had lit a fire, and a weak light lit up in the main hall. However, the light was dim and could only illuminate a little of the main hall, and it was still shrouded in places a little further away.  In the dark.

    "Chi-chi, chi-chi chi, chi, chi chi chi chi chi" Suddenly, a strange and inexplicable sound suddenly sounded in the hall. The sound was like a ghost crying in the middle of the night, or like a poisonous insect walking at night. It was heart-wrenching to hear it.  Numbness, extremely uncomfortable.

    Gui Li hid in the darkness and looked quietly into the main hall.

    Surprisingly, under the dim lights of the main hall, besides the old man I saw just now, there were actually two other people. One was in his thirties, with a medium build, and the other was quite tall, but for some reason, his whole body was covered with stripes.  The cloak was tightly wrapped, not even a part of his head was exposed, and that weird and inexplicable sound was actually coming from under the cloak.

    This voice echoed in the dark ancient temple, becoming more and more strange, as if an evil ghost had awakened.

    Gui Li looked at them coldly. It was the first time for him to hear such strange words. Naturally, he didn't know the meaning, but looking at the expressions of the other two, he knew there would be results.  Sure enough, the mysterious man spoke for a while and then stopped temporarily. The middle-aged man who was standing next to him and listening attentively turned to the old man and said: "The patriarch said: This time we returned without success, but our clan lost manpower."  , Xingzang was exposed because of your inaccurate information. When the Beast God King heard about it, he lost his temper"

    When the middle-aged man mentioned the word "Beast God", his voice suddenly became lower, and the tall figure wrapped in the cloak actually seemed to tremble.

    The old man also frowned and said: "We originally agreed to inform the Beast God King about the location of the 'Celestial Emperor's Dark Stone'. As far as we know, that strange stone is indeed in the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House in the Death Swamp. This  How can you blame us for having inaccurate information?”

    He looked at the mysterious figure under the cloak, and a hint of sneer suddenly flashed across his lips, and said, "Is it because you are beyond your capabilities?"

    &nbsp; As soon as these words came out, the mysterious man wrapped in a cloak immediately responded: "Chichi, chichijiji, chichichi" This weird sound came out one after another, and the ghost hiding beside him said it one after another.  Although Li didn't understand the meaning, hearing the rapid and sharp voice, it was obvious that the mysterious figure was very angry.

    This mysterious man kept talking "jijijijiji" for a long time, and the middle-aged man who was translating in the middle gradually turned ugly. When he finally stopped, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and then said: "The patriarch said: Although they have never  I have never been to the Death Swamp, but I also know that it has never been uninhabited, but this time there are suddenly countless Middle-earth cultivation masters, so naturally, your information is wrong."

    When the old man saw that the middle-aged man seemed to have finished speaking, he couldn't help but be startled. The mysterious man had been speaking for a long time, but when the middle-aged man translated it, there was only this sentence. It must be that the mysterious man in the middle had a lot of curse words.  , middle-aged people don’t want to translate.

    The old man pondered for a moment, but seemed to still be unwilling to fall out with the mysterious man, and then said: "The birth of the Emperor's Treasure House this time is a great omen and shocked the world. I think those masters of cultivation in China also left after hearing the news. This is something we can't do  Controlled.”

    The mysterious man wrapped in the cloak was still angry and made another strange sound. The middle-aged man listened attentively, nodded frequently, and then said to the old man: "The patriarch said: The Celestial Emperor Stone is very important to the Beast God King, and it has a great relationship.  , after returning in vain this time, the Beast God King became furious and killed several tribesmen on the spot"

    When the old man heard this, his face was solemn and he seemed to be in a heavy heart, but a trace of sarcasm could not help but flash through his eyes.

    The man in the middle continued to translate: "So please quickly find out whose hands this gem fell into, so that they can go and get it again and present it to the Beast God King!"

    Gui Li, who was hiding aside, suddenly felt something in his heart. He heard them mention the Heavenly Emperor Dark Stone several times. Could it be the strange stone that Xiao Hui swallowed?

    At this time, the old man pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, we will take care of this matter. We will give you an answer within three days."

    The mysterious man snorted and said a few words of "jijijijiji". The middle-aged man nodded to the old man and said: "The patriarch agreed and said that we will meet here again in three days."

    The old man nodded, and before he could say anything, the mysterious man turned around and walked out without looking at them again. He was extremely arrogant and rude.

    The old man's face changed, and he looked at the mysterious man's back with an angry expression. The middle-aged man quickly pulled him and shook his head. The old man glanced at him and then endured it.

    After the tall figure of the mysterious man disappeared into the darkness, the old man suddenly let out a "poof" and cursed: "What the hell, they're just a bunch of beasts!"

    The middle-aged man apologized and said with a smile: "Uncle, please don't be angry and don't be on the same level as them."

    The old man sneered and said, "I'm too lazy to pay attention to them." He turned to look at him and said, "Speaking of which, Sun Tu, you have lived among those beasts for three years and learned their bird songs. You are just afraid that you will eat them."  A lot of suffering, right?”

    The middle-aged man named Sun Tu smiled and said: "I have received great kindness from my master, but I have no choice but to have limited qualifications. I am struggling to repay the kindness of the Valley Master and all my uncles. If I have this opportunity, I dare not not do my best!  "

    Gui Li suddenly heard the word "Valley Master" and his heart suddenly froze.

    But the uncle smiled and seemed to be very impressed. He reached out and patted Sun Tu on the shoulder, and suddenly sneered: "Fortunately, Valley Master Mingjian knows that I have always been calm, so he sent me to meet these beasts.  If that old guy Shangguan Ce comes, he won't be able to ruin things on the spot!"

    Sun Tu laughed dryly, with a strange look on his face. He mumbled in response, but he didn't seem to dare to follow Shangguan's strategy behind his back.

    Gui Li on the side has no doubt at this moment that Shangguan Ce is one of the top figures in the "Fengxiang Valley" in the south. Although he has never traveled around the world, his reputation has been established for a long time.  Especially during the battle of Qingyun ten years ago, the Ghost King even used a clever trick and sent Zhou Yin to pretend to be Shangguan Ce to assassinate the monks of Tianyin Temple. As expected, he succeeded in one fell swoop and almost put Qingyun and Tianyin to death.  At that time, Gui Li was still a Qingyun disciple named Zhang Xiaofan. He was present, so he was naturally deeply impressed by this name.

    Listening to the two people calling the mysterious man a "beast", the identity of the mysterious man seemed to be revealed just now, but the Fenxiang Valley lineage, which has always been righteous and awe-inspiring, actually revealed an incredible evil aura at this moment.

    Gui Li stared coldly at the two people in the hall. In the darkness, there was a cold and contemptuous sneer at the corner of his mouth.

    During the scene, the two people discussed a few more words. Sun Tu blew out the candles in the hall, and the two walked out, seemingly wanting to leave the place.  Gui Li frowned in the dark. Just as he was thinking deeply, he suddenly?, a strange roar suddenly came from outside the ancient temple!

    Everyone in the ancient temple was startled, and the old man and Sun Tu stopped at the same time.

    The voice was shrill and angry, with a hint of panic in it, but it sounded like the roar of some wild beast, not a human scream.  It was only after Gui Li made a brief explanation that he immediately realized that the sound seemed to be coming from the mysterious figure wrapped in a cloak just now, and his brows furrowed involuntarily.  At the same time, the old man and Sun Tu also heard it, and their expressions suddenly changed, and they jumped into the air and flew out of the temple.

    Deep in the mountains and wild ridges, there are actually people ambushing you!

    The moonlight was cold, as if the color of the moon was even more eerie.

    ※※※

    Outside the ancient temple, behind a hill in the distance.

    A ray of purple light suddenly bloomed in the night, rushed into the air, and then chopped down.

    Even dozens of feet away, Gui Li could feel that bit of chilling evil aura.  The pupils of his eyes shrank, and in a moment he recognized what magic weapon it was.

    The two men from Fenxiang Valley flew over, but the old man was obviously much more advanced than Sun Tu. In just a moment, he actually pulled Sun Tu down several feet. At the same time, he already had a dark red fairy sword in his hand.  Fly towards the shining purple light.

    But before he could fly to the back of the hill, he heard a loud roar, filled with despair, echoing in the dark night.  The old man's face changed drastically, his feet became more anxious, and he flew over with a cry. Gui Li followed him quietly from the other direction, and went around to the back of the hill.

    A bloody smell immediately hit his face.  The cloak that was split in half slowly floated down from the air, and dark red blood splashed everywhere. The mysterious figure who revealed his true form was indeed a fish-man with a fish head and a human body, but at this moment he was actually alive.  From the head to the crotch, he was split in half with a knife, and the body fell to the ground, but the murderer had disappeared.

    The old man was shocked and angry. The murderer killed someone in an instant and then disappeared. This kind of behavior is really no small matter.  Although he disliked these murlocs in his heart, he knew that the Valley Master actually had important discussions with these barbarians, and this time they were suddenly killed under his nose. If they were to investigate, it would be difficult for him to explain.

    At this time, Sun Tu also rushed to the scene and was stunned when he saw this bloody scene.

    The old man's face was extremely ugly. He suddenly stood up, holding a dark red light under his feet, and flew into the air. He looked around, but he saw nothing but darkness and a vast forest. Where could he find the trace of the murderer?

    Suddenly, he shouted loudly: "Which expert is here? Please come out and see Lu Shun in Fenxiang Valley for advice!"

    This voice spread far away, and after a while, a faint echo came back in the Linhai Mountains. "Lu Shun asked for adviceLv Shun asked for advice" everywhere.

    But other than that, there was no sound.

    Lu Shun's eyes were about to burst out with fire. He fell to the ground after a moment and said to Sun Tuji: "Pick up the clan leader's body and take it back to the valley. The murderer must have been nearby not long after he started. I will dig three feet into the ground to dig out the corpse."  Find this person."

    Sun Tu nodded quickly and said, "Uncle, be careful."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Shun had already stood up and disappeared into the darkness of the woods.  Sun Tu turned around and looked at the corpse that had been cut into two halves on the ground. A smell of blood hit his nostrils. He couldn't help but show disgust and let out a sigh.

    Gui Li slowly retreated back, pondered for a moment in the dark, and then took a closer look at the surrounding terrain. Then his eyes fell on the ancient temple he had just come out of, and he immediately passed by quietly.

    The night is cold and dark, with dark clouds covering the moon.

    Although it had only been a while, the ancient temple suddenly seemed much gloomier and darker again. Only the moonlight that occasionally peeked out from the dark clouds illuminated some places, but it returned to darkness after a while.  .

    Gui Li slowly walked out and stood in the open space in front of the main hall, staring at the main hall with his eyes.

    The cold wind blew, and the broken windows made a strange "squeaking" sound, making a low sound in the darkness.

    "Young Master is really powerful. I can hide it from Lu Shun, but I can't hide it from you!"

    In the darkness of the main hall, faint words suddenly sounded and floated out gently.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 5 Magic Array

.    Huqishan.

    The main hall of the Ghost King Sect is located.

    Under the desolate mountain, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect is hidden in a hard rock cave.  In a winding tunnel, somewhere deep and quiet, there was no one in the long tunnel. Only a copper lamp was inlaid every few feet on the stone walls on both sides, illuminating some places.

    You Ji, whose face is covered with black gauze, has an erratic figure, walking forward alone. From a distance, she looks like a ghost in the darkness.

    This place is already the forbidden area of ??the Ghost King Sect. Together with the Ice Cave where Baguio is located, it is the most mysterious place in the Ghost King Sect. Ordinary disciples have always been strictly prohibited from entering or exiting.  However, as Suzaku, one of the four holy envoys of the Ghost King Sect, Youji is one of the core members of the Ghost King Sect, so she can freely enter and leave these places.

    However, when she glanced at the deep, seemingly endless tunnel stretching ahead, her pace suddenly slowed down. She seemed to be hesitant, but she finally walked forward.

    Deep in the shadows ahead, there seemed to be several strange low roars coming from the front, like the roars of some wild beasts.

    After walking through another long tunnel, the lights on both sides became increasingly dim. Finally, after turning a corner, Youji came to the end of the tunnel. There was a stone door with an inscription on the lintel.  With three words:

    Trapped in Longque.

    You Ji stared at those three words for a long time. There was silence all around. Only the weird roaring sounds that had been heard from time to time gradually became clearer. There seemed to be a faint smell of blood in the air.

    The black gauze on her face moved, as if she shook her head, sighed softly, and then walked into the stone door.

    As soon as you enter the stone gate, you will suddenly find a huge cave inside. The strange rocks on the rock wall next to it are abrupt and have different shapes.  In front of the stone door where You Ji is, there is a suspended stone path that winds forward and leads to the center of the grotto.  At this moment, she was actually in mid-air in this huge grotto.

    It was obviously not the first time Youji came here. She didn't show any surprise when she saw this scene. She only remained silent for a moment and then walked forward along the narrow stone path.  The upper part of the grotto was dark, but just below the stone path, there was a faint red light shining, which reflected up, making the rock wall above the grotto look a bit ferocious.

    The smell of blood in the air is getting stronger.

    It is not known whether this suspended stone path in the huge grotto was formed naturally or artificially. It is just hanging in the air. Looking from a distance, it is unbelievable that there is no supporting stone pillar underneath.

    You Ji’s black figure was walking on the stone path, but there was no sound of footsteps as she walked. She really looked a bit ghostly.  But not long after walking, she saw the figure in front of her.

    The King of Ghosts.

    At the end of the stone path is a seven-foot stone platform. The Ghost King is standing on it now, with his hands behind his back. Looking from behind, his figure is calm and heavy, and he seems to be integrated with this huge grotto.  Strange feeling.

    You Ji walked behind him and whispered: "Sect Master."

    The Ghost King turned around, nodded, and said with a smile: "You're here."

    The black veil on Youji's face suddenly paused, as if she was surprised.  When the stone path reaches this platform, even if it reaches the end, the front is empty. Correspondingly, the mysterious red light under the grotto is much brighter from here.  This time the Ghost King turned his head, and the red light suddenly shot over from when he turned around, vaguely illuminating his face, and even his eyes seemed to have a faint red glow.

    The Ghost King didn’t seem to notice this and just said: “Come here.”

    You Ji walked over and stood on the platform. Her eyes suddenly brightened up. There was no longer a stone path to block it, and she could see everything at the bottom of the grotto.

    Under this grotto, there is actually a huge blood pool. The bright red blood fills the bottom of the huge grotto. I really don’t know where the Ghost King Sect got so much fresh blood.  I think the strong smell of blood in the air comes from below.

    In the blood pool, there are two giant beasts, one is the yellow bird in the death swamp, and the other is the strange beast Kui Niu in Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea.  Most of the bodies of these two ancient strange beasts were soaked in blood, and at the same time, a dark red light shrouded them from above the blood pool.  Look at the place where the dark red light is emitting, it is the Fulong Cauldron that is volleyed in the air by an inexplicable force.

    The location of the Fulong Cauldron is quite far away from where the Ghost King and You Ji are standing, but You Ji can still see a black figure casting a spell on the Fulong Cauldron, but it is blurry under the red light.  But even so, she still knew who that person was—Mr. Ghost, the most mysterious figure in the Demon King's Sect.

    Youji?As one of the four great envoys of the previous generation of the Ghost King Sect, he knows almost everything about the Ghost King Sect, but this Mr. Ghost is an exception.  The reason is very simple. This person was not originally a member of the Ghost King Sect.  But after the contemporary Ghost King came to the throne, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared next to him. The Ghost King respected him very much, and the strange Taoism displayed by this mysterious figure in a few of his attacks also made Qinglong and You  Ji and other Ghost King Sect masters were moved by this.

    But in You Ji's heart, she has always been deeply wary of this person. The most important reason is that under the strong promotion of Mr. Ghost, the Ghost King finally started to activate the "Four Spirits Blood Array" ten years ago.  .

    The "Fulong Cauldron", the sect-suppressing magic weapon passed down by the Ghost King Sect for generations, has a mysterious origin. It contains endless spiritual power, is neither good nor evil, and is extremely weird.  On the body of the Fulong Cauldron, in addition to the ancient patterns, there are also many mysterious inscriptions engraved on it, which the ancestors of the Ghost King Sect of all generations have been unable to understand.  But in today's generation of ghost kings, he has everything in his mind, and he is really an unparalleled genius. Just beside him, there suddenly appeared a Mr. Ghost who seemed to have a special research on this mysterious text. The two of them worked together to give these mysterious texts to  Solved.

    It turns out that the inscription on the body of the Fulong Cauldron records a strange magic array called the "Four Spirits Blood Array". It requires the spiritual power of four strange beasts from the ancient prehistoric era to trigger the strange magic power of the Fulong Cauldron itself, and then it becomes a magical formation.  A peerless magic circle with unparalleled power.  According to what is said in the ancient cauldron inscription, once the four spirit blood formation is formed, its power will be enough to destroy the world.

    The Ghost King is an unparalleled hero with great talent and strategy, so naturally he will not turn a blind eye to such a powerful force. Ten years ago, in the battle between Qingyun and Qingyun, the Qingyun Sect's Immortal-killing Sword Formation was so powerful that it was so powerful that it was invincible and beyond human power. After careful consideration, the Ghost King found out that only  Only with this four-spirit blood formation can we defeat the Zhuxian Sword Formation.

    Since then, all the actions of the Ghost King Sect have begun to revolve around the Four Spirits Blood Array.

    You Ji withdrew her gaze from Mr. Ghost’s blurry figure and looked at the two spiritual beasts in the blood pool.  Although surrounded by blood and water, the yellow bird, which had lived for who knows how many years, was obviously unwilling to do so. From time to time, it would let out an angry roar, spread its wings, and immediately create huge waves of blood and water around it.

    It's just that the blood in the blood pool seems to have a strange restraint effect on it. The yellow bird's spiritual power and strength are obviously far from what they were back then. Especially on its head, there is a dark red light emitting from the Fulong Cauldron.  holding it.  As soon as the yellow bird made any movement, the dark red light suddenly became brighter, and the yellow bird enveloped by it suddenly felt as if it was being suppressed by Mount Tai. The body that had just been raised was immediately pressed back by the unmatched gravity.

    After several rounds of this, Huang Bird's movements gradually slowed down. Although he was still resisting, he was becoming increasingly powerless.  At the other end of the blood pool, the strange beast Kui Niu with one leg and a huge body was immersed in the blood pool. It was motionless. It only glanced at the yellow bird occasionally. I don't know if it was because it was trapped here for a long time.  After a long time, I have completely given up resistance.

    Seeing that these two originally arrogant spiritual beasts ended up like this, You Ji couldn't help but frown slightly under the black veil, feeling an inexplicable disgust in her heart.

    The Ghost King standing next to her seemed to feel something. He looked at her and suddenly said: "What are you thinking about?"

    You Ji was startled, then calmed down and said calmly: "It's nothing, Sect Master."

    The Ghost King looked at her, then moved his eyes to the blood pool. After a while, he slowly said: "Now the Four Spirits Blood Array is half completed. As long as we find two more spirit beasts to guide us, the day when our Ghost King Sect will dominate the world is just around the corner.  .”

    You Ji was silent for a moment and said softly: "Yes."

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes still not leaving the two spirit beasts in the blood pool, but he suddenly changed the subject and said: "You arrived at Death Lake before me. I asked you to observe Ghost Li secretly. Do you have anything to say to me?"  Did I say that?"

    The black gauze on You Ji's face moved slightly, and after a moment, she said: "He was in the Death Swamp, leading his men to circle around the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, the Hehuan Sect and the Righteous Way. In such complicated, mysterious and murderous situations,  He still had a solid basis for advancing and retreating, and finally joined forces with others to destroy the Changsheng Hall. He is truly a general. And"

    When she said this, she suddenly paused. The Ghost King was slightly surprised and said, "How?"

    Youji hesitated for a moment and said: "He suddenly attacked Qin Wuyan in the inner lake and seriously injured Wandumen. His mind is stoic and ruthless, which should not be underestimated." As he said that, Youji suddenly felt in a trance. She was talking about it.  Is this person really the Zhang Xiaofan from back then?

    Is the person Baguio truly loves really him?

    The Ghost King seemed to be quite satisfied, and nodded: "This son has a persevering and resolute temperament. He is indeed a rare talent. Over the years, he has practiced the skills of our holy religion, and he has an unparalleled evil weapon in his body day and night. His temperament isIt's normal to be violent and easy to kill.  "

    You Ji raised her head and looked at the Ghost King. She saw a faint smile on his lips, but against his calm but powerful face, there was actually a chill.

    "However," the Ghost King said suddenly, "I heard that Ghost Li's situation was a little strange when he met those in the righteous path in the Deadpool, especially a Qingyun disciple named Lu Xueqi. But there is such a thing.  thing?"

    You Ji was shocked, but she saw the Ghost King's face was indifferent, and she couldn't tell what he was thinking, but she felt suddenly confused for some reason.  She and Qinglong sneaked into Death Lake secretly. There were some subtleties between Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, and she saw most of them secretly.  Just thinking about it now, she felt an inexplicable heartache.

    Like a sharp needle piercing the heart.

    "What's wrong?" The Ghost King turned his head and looked at You Ji.

    You Ji slowly lowered her head, because no one could see her expression because of the black gauze covering her face.  After a moment, her voice seemed hoarse for some reason, but she still answered the Ghost King clearly and indifferently:

    "Yes, there is indeed some ambiguity between him and Qingyun Sect Lu Xueqi. I saw with my own eyes that he risked his life to save the woman's life when faced with the Blackwater Black Snake outside the Emperor's Treasure House!"

    The Ghost King did not speak again, but in just a moment, the bloody smell around him suddenly became ten times stronger. The man was still standing with his hands behind his back, but I don't know if it was illuminated by the red light under the grotto. His eyes were red, suddenly  Great prosperity.

    You Ji slowly bowed to the Ghost King, walked back, and slowly walked out of this breathless grotto.

    But as soon as she reached the stone door, she suddenly froze.  Qinglong stood quietly outside the stone gate, looking at her lightly.

    You Ji met his gaze, and the two of them just looked at each other without speaking for a long time.

    After a while, Qinglong slowly walked forward, passed by her, and walked deeper into the grotto, leaving You Ji standing alone in the tunnel.

    From beginning to end, he didn’t say a word to You Ji.

    ※※※

    The moon in southern Xinjiang hangs alone in the western sky.

    ??The ancient temple in the deep mountains is filled with the chirping of insects, creating a desolate and dark scene.

    "Hoo!"

    With a roar and a flash of light, Lu Shun flew over with his sword and landed in the courtyard of the ancient temple. His eyes were shining brightly as he carefully swept towards the main hall of the ancient temple minute by minute.

    He had just searched the surrounding area for ten miles with his sword, but found nothing. He did not see a single figure. After thinking about it, he suddenly realized that this ancient temple was the place he had neglected.

    The night wind was cold, and even the main door of the abandoned hall was gone. Although not long ago, Lu Shun was still talking to people in the hall.  But looking at it at this moment, it suddenly became gloomy and gloomy, as if something was peering at him in the darkness.

    A little cold sweat suddenly broke out in his palms.

    The monster with a fish head and human body that died just now was the leader of the Nanman fish people. This time he was killed by a sniper when he met him. He really couldn't escape his involvement.  He knew very well that the foreign tribes of the Southern Barbarians secretly had mysterious interactions with his own sect, and he also understood the terror and cruelty of those barbarians. If he did not give an explanation to the barbarians this time, he would probably suffer a lot.

    But based on his understanding of the foreign tribes of the Southern Barbarians, the combat prowess of these murlocs is no small matter. Although it is still inferior to those of highly practiced cultivators like himself, if he wants to kill with one move, the sniper's Taoism is one of the best.  High, I'm afraid it's not lower than myself.

    Lu Shun took a deep breath and suddenly said loudly: "Who is this master? Please come out and speak."

    "Speakspeak"

    The night wind carried the end of his words, floating gently in the middle of the ancient temple, but the main hall was still silent, without any sound.

    Lu Shun's face became darker, he gritted his teeth, the fairy sword in his hand glowed brightly, and the sword and man rushed into the hall. For a moment, the hall became brighter.  But just as his figure had just disappeared into the hall, on one side of the ruined walls of the hall, two black figures left the hall very quickly and disappeared into the dark shadows next to them, making no sound again.

    For a long time, Lu Shun was heard rummaging around in the hall. There was a ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong sound for a while, but in the end he walked out dejectedly, obviously finding nothing.  He stood on the steps with a gloomy expression. After a long time, he stamped his feet and sighed: "That's it, that's it."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He kept shaking his head, then he got up with his sword, headed south, and disappeared without a trace in a moment.

    The ancient temple suddenly became quiet, and the insect chirping that Lu Shun had just frightened away began to sound again. The cold moon breeze brought another desolate scene.

    It’s just that after Lu Shun disappeared for a long time, thisThe brake seemed to have lost its vitality, and there was still no movement.  After a while, there was a sharp roar in mid-air, and the red sword light suddenly rushed down from the high-altitude clouds and landed in the courtyard of the ancient temple very quickly. After shaking a few times, Lu Shun's figure appeared.

    "His return this time turned out to be an empty city strategy, pretending to escape far away, but then turned back from a distance and hid in the dark clouds in the sky.  It's a pity that despite this, no one appeared in the ancient temple. Lu Shun finally showed a frustrated look on his face, let out a long sigh, and was silent for a moment before he took off again with his sword and flew towards the south. He was never seen again.  It seems that this time he is really gone.

    In the ancient temple, tranquility was restored again, but after a moment, two black shadows shook, and two figures slowly appeared.

    The first person walked slowly into the courtyard. The moonlight was like water, shining coldly, casting his figure into a long and slender shadow on the broken bluestone courtyard slab.

    It is Gui Li.

    Raise your head and look at the moon.

    The cold moonlight shone on his face.

    Suddenly, he looked as if he had experienced some vicissitudes of life.

    Even the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder seemed silent at the moment, just like his master, silently looking up at the moon.

    "What, sir, do you like the moonlight in southern Xinjiang?" Suddenly, another slim figure behind him, still hidden in the shadows, made a sweet and soft voice, reaching his ears.

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his gaze, but did not look back or answer the shadow woman's question. Instead, he asked: "Why did you kill that fish man?"

    The woman who was still invisible in the shadow chuckled and said: "Those fish-men not only harmed the young master's subordinates, but also my men. I did this to save your breath, young master."

    Gui Li’s expression didn’t change at all, and he obviously didn’t believe these words at all. He said calmly: “I have heard for a long time that the ‘Purple Light Blade’ is a divine weapon of the Nine Heavens. Today, when it is used in the hands of the girl, it really has unpredictable power.”

    The woman chuckled, her voice was soft and sweet, and in this desolate night, it suddenly seemed to have a few colors added, and it became alive.

    The sound of footsteps sounded slowly, and she slowly walked out from the shadows.

    It turned out to be Jin Ping'er, known as "Miao Gongzi" from the Hehuan sect of the demon sect.  Under the moonlight, she was still wearing goose-yellow clothes, with the soft skirt gently swinging in the night wind. There were also a few strands of thin hair hanging down between the temples, slightly messy, but seemed to have an inexplicable aura.  Flirting emotions.

    ??An ancient temple in the mountains, a beauty on a cold night!

    At this moment, her eyes were full of water, and there seemed to be spring pictures between her brows, which were beautiful and beautiful. For a moment, even the night seemed to become gentle.

    Gui Li turned around and looked at her face.

    There was still a smile on Jin Ping'er's lips, and she said softly: "Master, you are carrying a rare treasure. It is an unparalleled treasure that combines the 'blood-devouring bead' and the 'soul-taking'. My little purple glow blade  , how dare you compare with your Soul Eater?"

    A flash of red flashed in Gui Li's eyes, but his expression remained unchanged as he said, "Is the girl going south this time also to track down these fish-men aliens?"

    Jin Ping'er nodded slightly, then his eyes flickered, and he said: "But I didn't expect that this matter has something to do with Fenxiang Valley."

    Gui Li glanced at her and said nothing, but he became more and more wary of this woman in his heart. Just now, she suddenly sniped and killed the leader of the fish-men alien tribe. This level of moral conduct seemed to be much higher than that of the other day in the Death Swamp.  The Taoist skills she and Qin Wuyan showed when they besieged Changshengtang Yuyangzi were much higher. I'm afraid she didn't try her best that day.

    It’s just that this Taoist practice is profound, but it is still second to none. I also had a back-up plan that day.  But Jin Ping'er's sniper killing of the fishmen clearly meant to blame Fenxiang Valley and sow discord between the barbarians who secretly colluded with Fenxiang Valley.

    This woman’s deep scheming and ruthless methods are truly extraordinary.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes turned to Gui Li's face a few times, and then he suddenly smiled and said, "Young Master must have been tracking down these fish-men when you came south this time. I wonder what you found?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "No."

    Jin Ping'er listened to his indifferent answer, but she was not angry. Instead, she smiled even more softly and said, "It's just that now we all know that Fenxiang Valley seems to have secret dealings with these barbarian monsters. I wonder what the young master plans to do?"

    Gui Li’s eyes flickered and he said, “What do you think, girl?”

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said, "I asked the young master first."

    Hearing her angry and half-smiling question, Gui Li frowned and had countless thoughts in his mind: The sudden discovery that Fenxiang Valley was secretly colluding with the Southern Barbarian aliens was really a sensational event.  If it spreads to the world, I'm afraid those righteous people willWu Yao was stunned with fear.

    Under this situation, the best way is to explore the mysterious Incense Valley. But the current situation seems to have a lot to say. Not to mention that the Southern Barbarians have always been extremely mysterious. The strength of Fenxiang Valley alone  It cannot be underestimated.  Li Xun, Yan Hong and others who came out of Fenxiang Valley in the past, including the old man Lu Shun just now, were all of extremely high moral character.

    Jin Ping'er slowly walked up to Gui Li, looked up at him, and said with a smile, "Master, do you want to visit Fenxiang Valley at night?"

    Gui Li's eyes flashed and he said, "Why, does the girl also have this intention?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, charmingly, as if there was something beautiful coming right in front of her. Gui Li's mind was moved by it, and he couldn't help but be shocked.

    "I just heard Jin Ping'er say calmly: "Of course I am willing to go on this trip with the young master, but I have something to do, and I hope that the young master will agree to it."

    Gui Li’s eyes narrowed and he said, “What?”

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "I just hope that the young master will not suddenly kill me from the side like he did with Qin Wuyan."

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 6 Stealth

.    The peaks in southern Xinjiang are completely different from the mountains in the Central Plains. They are a little less beautiful and quiet, and a little more majestic and steep.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFF The mountain ranges stand tall and criss-crossed. Looking from a distance, they actually reveal a sense of solemnity.

    Gui Li stood with his hands behind his hands and looked up. After two lower mountains and a relatively flat wilderness, four tall peaks suddenly stood on the ground, interlocking with each other, forming a valley.  Behind these four tall peaks, under the vast darkness of night, are countless shadows, which are the endless 100,000 mountains on the southern border.

    And among the four peaks at the front is the world-famous Incense Valley.

    It was dark that night, the moon was high, and there were a few stars shining faintly in the sky.  Under the cold clear light, there seemed to be mist in the valley in the distance, floating lightly, looking like light gauze and mist, with a bit of mystery in the beauty.

    Gui Li frowned and withdrew his gaze.

    It was already the third day. Since that night three days ago, he and Jin Ping'er of the Demon Sect's Hehuan Sect suddenly discovered that Fenxiang Valley seemed to be secretly colluding with the Southern Barbarians in the Hundred Thousand Mountains of Southern Xinjiang, so they decided to secretly investigate Fenxiang Valley.  The three words "Fengxiang Valley" are naturally heard like thunder here in the southern border area, and the two of them easily knew where the Fengxiang Valley was.  But when it came time to actually enter secretly, I found that things turned out to be quite troublesome.

    Fenxiang Valley occupies a very large area, so it should not be difficult to sneak into it.  This is indeed the case. With their own skills, the two of them easily evaded the ordinary disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were on guard day and night. However, how did they know that every time they went to a relatively deep place in Fenxiang Valley, no matter how they hid their bodies, there would be people nearby.  An inexplicable clear ringtone must have suddenly sounded, immediately attracting countless Fenxiang Valley disciples to search carefully, including extraordinary experts.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er are both alert people. They saw the opportunity early several times and retreated in time. However, no matter how careful they were, they still could not avoid the inexplicable ringing. After several days, they still could not penetrate deep into Fenxiang Valley.  There seemed to be vigilance inside, and additional manpower had been deployed to patrol day and night.

    Gui Li thought for a long time, but still couldn't figure out how the Fenxiang Valley knew their whereabouts without knowing it beforehand. It seemed that there was indeed a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in the Fenxiang Valley, one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world.

    At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had been lying quietly on his shoulder, suddenly moved, and a low voice came from behind:

    "ah!"

    Gui Li turned around and saw a fire burning in a small clearing in the forest. Jin Ping'er was sitting in front of it, holding a wooden stick in his hand, with a washed hare on the stick being barbecued.  At this moment, I saw her frowning and looking at the wooden stick in her hand, looking quite depressed.

    Gui Li walked over.

    In the past three days, he and Jin Ping'er had tried several times to sneak into Fenxiang Valley, but they all ended in failure. On weekdays, the relationship between the two was quite subtle. On the surface, they were in peace, but secretly they were on guard against each other. They both knew that the other party was deeply scheming.  , ruthless people, no one knows whether the other party will suddenly kill him.

    When he got close to the bonfire, Xiao Hui on his shoulder squeaked and jumped to the ground. Gui Li looked at Jin Ping'er and couldn't help being startled. He saw her looking helplessly at the wooden stick in her hand.  One of the rabbit legs on the skewer was burnt.

    The two of them wandered around the Fenxiang Valley for a few days. In such a mountainous place, there were naturally few villages and inns around. After eating dry food for a few days, Gui Li was fine, but Jin Ping'er was a little unbearable.  That night I happened to see a hare running by, so I caught it and lit a fire for a change.  Anyway, they were far away from Fenxiang Valley, so they were not afraid of being discovered.

    ?????????????????????? But now it seems that although Jin Ping'er is a high-ranking person, he has no experience in such outdoor barbecues in the past. After a few times, he didn't master the technique well, and the food was burnt black.  This time, he saw Gui Li standing in front, Xiao Hui squatting on the ground, one man, one monkey, and four eyes focused on the burnt rabbit leg.  Jin Ping'er's face turned red, and she slowly retracted the stick and left the fire.

    "Squeak, squeak" Suddenly, there was a strange sound, but the monkey Xiao Hui grinned, lying on the ground, his tail was raised very high, swaying around, making a fist with his right hand, and kept beating the ground, as if to endure  Unable to stop himself, he actually made an incredible move.

    Jin Ping'er and Gui Li were both startled at the same time. After a moment, they both came to their senses. Jin Ping'er was shocked, and a trace of anger flashed across his face. However, Gui Li didn't know that the monkey was following him and would rarely leave.  Once, where did he learn this inexplicable ability to make fun of people?  At that moment, he glanced at Jin Ping'er, coughed, and lightly kicked with his left foot, kicking out the gray-haired monkey that kept beating the ground.

    The little gray rolled away like a gourd.??, but the "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak" sound actually came from a distance.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er looked at each other, and the atmosphere in the place couldn't help but feel a little awkward. Gui Li looked at the wooden stick in Jin Ping'er's hand, then moved a stone from the side, sat on it, and said to Jin Ping'er: "Give it to me.  .”

    Jin Ping'er was stunned when he heard the words, and saw Gui Li's face was pale. He reached out and took the wooden stick in his hand. He first tore off the burnt part, then put it back on the fire, slowly flipping it and grilling it.  This time he started to barbecue, which was naturally very different from Jin Ping'er. He could only see the flames flickering, the wooden sticks turning gently, and after a while, a vague aroma gradually spread out.

    Jin Ping'er raised his eyes and glanced at Gui Li, and saw that under the firelight, his usually slightly pale face turned rosy at this moment. In his deep black eyes, there were still two small groups of stars reflected in his eyes.  Burning flame.

    A man who is concentrating on barbecue for himself

    There was sudden silence in the air, and no one spoke anymore.  Jin Ping'er slowly withdrew his gaze, picked up a few dead branches from his hand, and put them into the fire. The flames gradually burned up and submerged the dead branches. From time to time, there was a "crackling" sound of the dead branches exploding.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to the trees in the distance, as if the night wind was blowing by, and there was a gentle rustling sound of the branches and leaves, which fell on my heart.

    Xiao Hui didn’t know when he ran back again, with a few more wild fruits in his hands. It seemed that he had just gone to the woods to pick them.  It walked to the fire, looked around, sat down at Gui Li's feet, brought the wild fruit to its mouth, opened its mouth to chew, and at the same time swayed its long tail, and finally wrapped it around Gui Li gently.  on feet.

    After a long time of silence, the fragrance in the air became stronger and stronger. Grease gradually appeared on the hare above the fire, and slowly dripped down. It looked shiny and made people's index fingers twitch at the sight of it.  , Jin Ping'er couldn't help but take a few more glances.

    After a while, Gui Li looked at the rabbit carefully, put back the wooden stick, held it in one hand, and stretched the other hand to his waist. After a while, he took out several small bottles and jars, and sprinkled some powder-like substances from the middle.  The thing got to the rabbit.

    Jin Ping'er was startled and said, "What is this?"

    Gui Li smiled, and Jin Ping'er looked at it, and somehow felt that he was a bit bitter. Gui Li said lightly: "It's some salt seasoning. It's an old habit. I carry it with me wherever I go."  After that, he handed the wooden stick in his hand to Jin Ping'er.

    Jin Ping'er hesitated for a moment, but did not reach out to pick it up.

    Gui Li’s eyes flashed, he smiled lightly, stretched out his hand to tear off a piece of rabbit meat, put it in his mouth and ate it.

    Jin Ping'er's face turned red, but in the firelight, a charming look flashed between her brows, which was touching. After a moment, she stretched out her hand to take the stick and whispered, "Thank you, sir."

    Gui Li said nothing, turned around, took a wild fruit from Xiao Hui's hand, put it to his mouth, took a bite slowly, and started eating.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, there was another soft cry from Jin Ping'er, which seemed to be a little painful. Gui Li and Monkey Xiao Hui looked up at her at the same time, only to see Jin Ping'er's white hand covering her mouth, her beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed, hidden.  There is the color of pain.  However, she suddenly noticed that Gui Li and Xiao Hui were looking over, their faces turned red, and they said after a while: "I accidentally got burned" After that, her voice gradually became quieter.

    Gui Li listened, and the corner of his mouth moved, but the expression on his face did not change. However, Xiao Hui at his feet suddenly made a sound, and with a "squeak" sound, he grinned and chewed half of the food on his right hand.  The wild fruit also fell to the ground, and then he clenched his fist and punched the ground. It seemed that he wanted to do that weird action again.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes narrowed, feeling ashamed and angry, but before she could react or before the monkey Xiao Hui's hand hit the ground, Gui Li had already kicked Xiao Hui out like a gourd rolling on the ground.  .

    After a while, Gui Li said calmly: "The beast is ignorant, don't be surprised."

    Jin Ping'er glanced at him, calmed down, nodded and smiled, then gently blew on the barbecued rabbit at hand, and then used her white onion-like fingers to tear off a small piece of meat from the top and put it in.  Chewed it in his mouth.

    With this entrance, Jin Ping'er was immediately refreshed. In an instant, he felt that the fragrance seemed to have spirituality, flowing through his whole body. His body seemed to be a little lighter, and his mouth was filled with saliva. The taste was actually the most delicious he had ever seen.  .  The skin on the outside is crispy but not burnt, thin and crispy; the meat on the inside is smooth and tender, and with the seasonings that I don’t know how to mix, the deliciousness is so refreshing that I can’t stop tasting it.  I was so stunned that I never expected that this delicious food was made by the man in front of me.

    Although Jin Ping'er has a profound spiritual practice and a firm mind, at this moment, he also has a huge appetite and tears off piece after piece.After a while, I had already eaten a rabbit leg, and then I felt a little full and stopped.  Then he smiled, looked at Gui Li, and said, "Young Master is so skilled at your craftsmanship. An ordinary rabbit can be grilled so deliciously by you!"

    At this time, the monkey Xiao Hui had already run back and was lying next to Gui Li. His pair of extremely flexible monkey eyes turned around, looking at Gui Li for a while and then at Jin Ping'er.

    Gui Li said calmly: "It's a small trick that makes the girl laugh."

    Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, her features were charming, her eyes were as full as water, and she said softly: "I have never eaten such delicious rabbit in my life!"

    Gui Li smiled indifferently and was about to say something, but his body suddenly shook and his eyes were confused.

    This sentence, this voice, this full smile suddenly started to swirl in my mind.  The night was dark and the night wind was cold, but there was a sudden pain in his heart, rolling like waves in an angry sea.

    Once upon a time, I actually heard these words.

    That time was buried in the past many years ago, but it came to my mind inadvertently.

    ??The clear stream is full of sparkling waves, full of smiles, and the gentle sound of the wind

    In Kongsang Mountain, behind the cliff, two people who had just escaped from death were surrounding the fire, also having a barbecue.

    That smiling figure in aqua-green clothes suddenly flooded him and occupied all the space in his mind. He could not help but tremble.

    Baguio

    "It's delicious. The most delicious thing I have ever eaten in my life is the rabbit you are roasting now."

    Those words from back then echoed faintly in my mind, slowly turning into a thorn, turning into a needle, piercing my heart.

    ……

    “Young Master, Young Master?” A slightly surprised voice sounded in his ears, bringing Gui Li back to reality.

    Jin Ping'er didn't know when he stood up. He still held the wooden stick in his left hand, but for some reason, his right hand shrank into his sleeve.

    Gui Li’s eyes narrowed, he took a deep breath, calmed down, and immediately said: “I’m fine.”

    Jin Ping'er looked at him deeply, the expression in her eyes changed, and she said softly: "Master, why are you looking so pale? What's the matter?"

    Gui Li looked directly into her eyes, smiled suddenly, and said, "What can happen to me?"

    Jin Ping'er looked at him, the vague glint in her eyes slowly retracted, the charming look on her brows resurfaced, and she smiled and said, "I hope everything is alright, Master."

    Gui Li suddenly felt depressed in his heart, but he didn't show it on his face. Just as he was about to say something, Xiao Hui, who had been quiet beside him, suddenly moved and looked back.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er felt something at the same time. They stood up and looked south. In the southern sky, over the peaceful Fenxiang Valley surrounded by mountains, suddenly there was a loud roar from far away, and a red light shot into the sky.  It rose up and lit up the sky before slowly falling.

    The eyes of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er lit up at the same time.

    ※※※

    In the Incense Valley, the lights that were originally extinguished due to the depth of night were all lit up one by one.

    Voices from far or near, mixed with low and angry curses that disturbed sleep, gradually began to sound.  But in this gradually getting louder noise, angry shouts were mixed with strange roars like wild beasts, coming from the entrance of Incense Valley.

    A moment later, the sound of fighting was heard, and at the same time, the clear ringing of bells and the sound of alarm bells echoed over the valley at the same time.  At this late night, a foreign enemy unexpectedly forcibly invaded Fenxiang Valley.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: Gui Li and Jin Ping'er, who were hiding on another mountain, were secretly surprised when they looked at the lights at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley and the figures rushing towards the entrance from time to time.

    Who is it that dares to so blatantly offend Fenxiang Valley, who is known as one of the leaders of righteousness in the world?  Even the two outstanding masters of the new generation of the Demon Sect, facing the masters hiding dragons and crouching tigers in Fenxiang Valley, only considered whether they could sneak in secretly.

    When they first arrived, Jin Ping'er couldn't help but asked softly: "Is it your Ghost King Sect?"

    Gui Li naturally denied it, but after much thought, he really couldn't think of any other force in the world besides the Demon Sect that was so arrogant and bold.

    Seeing the noisy people in Fenxiang Valley in the night, after a while, there are still figures heading towards the entrance of the valley. Looking at this situation, the situation there has not calmed down, but is getting worse.

    Both Gui Li and Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, but at the moment this was a thousand people after all.Seeing this rare opportunity, Gui Li immediately whispered to Jin Ping'er beside him: "Let's go in."

    Jin Ping'er nodded, but she glanced at Gui Li and said, "I'm very interested in what's going on at the entrance to the valley. Why don't we take advantage of the chaos and go take a look?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "Go ahead, I'll go into the depths of Fenxiang Valley to take a look."

    Jin Ping'er seemed stunned in the darkness, and then said: "That's fine, then be careful."

    Gui Li was slightly surprised. The word "be careful" suddenly appeared from Jin Ping'er's mouth, which seemed a bit strange. However, Jin Ping'er met his gaze and just smiled. Suddenly, his body turned into a faint stream of light and made no sound.  The ground slid down the ridge and disappeared into the darkness a moment later.

    Gui Li frowned, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.

    ※※※

    Although the history of the establishment of the Fenxiang Valley sect is not as good as that of the Qingyun Sect and the Demon Sect, it has been operating here for more than 800 years.  Gui Li sneaked in quietly in the shadow of the night, and what greeted him was a series of well-proportioned palaces and pavilions.  Judging from the architectural style, it is quite similar to that in the Central Plains. However, in subtle places, such as the corners of the window lintels and eaves, you can see some beast carvings from time to time, but they are not found in the Central Plains.  Obviously, over the past eight hundred years, Fenxiang Valley has also been influenced by the rugged local customs in the southern border areas.

    At the entrance to the valley, it was still noisy, and the alarm bells that usually bothered Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were also ringing at the same time.  The place where he is currently hiding is in the shadow behind a large rock at the foot of the mountain.  The last time I sneaked in secretly, I took a few steps forward here, and suddenly the inexplicable clear ringing sounded.

    At this moment, I can only hear the ringing of bells in the distance. There is an open space three feet in front of the big stone, and then there is an ordinary house, which seems to be the residence of the disciples of Fenxiang Valley.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, stood up straight in the shadow, and looked around. It was quiet around here, and compared to the noise in the distance, it was even more quiet.  As for the Fenxiang Valley disciples in that room, they seemed to have been summoned to the entrance of the valley.

    Under this inexplicable and eerie silence, Gui Li slowly walked forward.

    One step, two steps

    He walked very slowly, taking five steps, and everything around him was as normal.

    But the look on Gui Li's face was even more solemn, because the last time he was here, he was discovered by the strange ringing sound when he took the sixth step.

    The light in his eyes gradually brightened, and he slowly swept around, only to see that there was still no change in the vicinity.

    After a while, he slowly took the sixth step.

    "Dingxin"

    Almost at the same time as his feet hit the ground, the clear ringing of the bell suddenly rang in front of him, spreading far away in the silence.

    Gui Li froze, and his heart was filled with shock and anger. The ghost sect in Fenxiang Valley was so powerful, but he couldn't find it. It was really strange.

    But the situation tonight is naturally different from the previous days. Although Gui Li triggered some invisible mechanism and sounded the alarm bell, the noise and fighting in the distance were even more powerful, and the bell was drowned out in just a moment.

    Gui Li made a quick decision, swept around, and then flew up, flying close to the ground behind the house in front of him, but the ringing bells around him were still ringing, which was really a headache.

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui, who had been lying quietly on Gui Li's shoulder, suddenly let out a low voice. Gui Li was startled and turned to look at Xiao Hui on his shoulder.

    Reflecting the faint moonlight in the night, in front of Gui Li in the shadow, a slight "click" sound suddenly came from Xiao Hui's body, and then the gray mark on his forehead seemed to darken.

    Before Gui Li could react, Xiao Hui, who seemed to have something wrong, suddenly turned his head. A strange and compelling golden light gradually lit up in a pair of monkey eyes, but behind the golden color, there was also a hint of strange red.  .

    "Squeak, squeak."

    Xiao Hui’s monkey hand suddenly pointed to the foundation in a remote corner of the house.

    Gui Li took Xiao Hui down, looked at it carefully, and whispered: "What's wrong, Xiao Hui?"

    "Squeak, squeak!"

    Xiao Hui shouted softly, his hand still pointing in that direction, and at the same time, the golden light in his eyes slowly faded away.

    Gui Li frowned, then nodded, put it on his shoulder, and his body immediately floated over.

    The dark corner of the foundation wall smelled faintly of moss. After Gui Li searched carefully, he soon discovered a small hole about a foot in size hidden in the foundation.

    A flash of light flashed in his eyes, and he stretched out his hand, suddenly as fast as a flash.He probed into the entrance of the cave like this, and after a while, a low cry suddenly came from the cave, and then it immediately fell silent. Almost at the same time, the ringing bells around him suddenly stopped.

    A smile appeared on Gui Li's lips, and he slowly pulled his hand out. A moment later, in the grasp of his palm, there was a strange beast. After struggling for a few times, it stopped moving.

    This monster has gray skin all over its body and is about three feet long, but its body is in a strange "bow" shape. Its back is high, its head and tail are drooped, and it has a pair of small black bean-like eyes set on its head.  But the most bizarre thing is that this beast has an extremely long nose, which is about half a foot long, almost one-third of its body length. The nose has two thick nose holes at the front, which looks like a farmer's house.  Pigs raised in captivity are almost the same.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, then snorted and whispered softly: "No wonder I said I couldn't escape, it turns out there is such a 'grey dolphin' (Note 1)."

    ※※※

    Note 1: "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons·Spiritual Beasts" Gray dolphin: long nose and big ears, no neck and long tail, roots of anteaters and cordyceps, crouching during the day and coming out at night, or called aardvark.

    ?Also note: "Modern Animals Aardvark": Mammal, also called African anteater, has a strong body, about 140 cm in length, has no incisors and canine teeth, and uses its long tongue to eat termites like an anteater.  It lives in southern and central Africa, and is found in hilly or semi-steppe areas. It is very good at digging in the soil. It rests in holes during the day and comes out to forage at night.  They are very timid and have extremely sensitive hearing. They rely on their sense of smell to find food. Their sense of smell is more than ten times that of dogs.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 7 Mysterious Fire Altar

.    Ghost Li threw the dead gray dolphin in the corner, and then carefully checked at the entrance of the cave where the gray dolphin was. Sure enough, he found that there was a very thin line pulled out of the hole and connected to a bell in the distance.  Presumably in the past few days, he and Jin Ping'er had failed to infiltrate many times, but they were all discovered by this little gray dolphin.

    He had read the record in the Ghost King Sect's secret collection "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons" that the gray dolphin's nose was extremely sensitive, far better than anything in the world. He had tried his best to cover his body in the past few days, but he did not expect that he was being  This little beast was discovered.

    But even though he figured out this joint, Gui Li's brows immediately furrowed and he stood in the dark corner of the wall, pondering for a moment.  Although the gray dolphin is not an ancient beast, it is rare in the world. It has only been heard that it exists in a forest deep in the Shiwan Mountains in southern Xinjiang.  There is actually this beast in the Incense Valley, and from the fact that I have tried to enter the Incense Valley from many places in the past few days, but have been discovered without exception, it seems that there are quite a few gray dolphins in the Incense Valley, which is really surprising.

    But the most important thing is to tame many gray dolphins to such an extent at the same time. This kind of beast-controlling skills is unheard of not only in the Central Plains righteous way, but also in the demon sect. It is said that such skills are quite common among the barbarians in southern Xinjiang.  Strange magic!

    Gui Li raised his eyes and turned around, looking forward, and suddenly found that amidst the noise in the distance, the depths of Fenxiang Valley were still quiet, and the darkness shrouded it like a black curtain, and it was unknown how many secrets were hidden.

    The noise at the entrance to the valley gradually became quieter. Only people talking loudly could be heard in the distance, but the sounds of fighting had all disappeared. It seemed that the Fenxiang Valley side had gradually taken control of the situation.

    I don’t know who he is, who dares to openly provoke Fenxiang Valley like this?  Gui Li retracted his gaze towards the entrance of the valley, and the figure of Jin Ping'er passed through his mind unconsciously. This mysterious and charming woman was probably still in the chaos at this moment!

    At this moment, Gui Li has penetrated deep into the Fenxiang Valley from the invisible corner just now.  Along the way, there were no more alarm bells caused by gray dolphins. I think that in Fenxiang Valley, these little beasts with keen sense of smell are probably distributed in every edge and corner of the valley. Once you get to the middle of the valley, you don't have to worry about these.

    The night was dark, and the valley that had just calmed down from the noise looked particularly deep.  As Gui Li's ghostly figure floated along the path of the pavilion in the valley, the world under the dark curtain gradually emerged.

    Fenxiang Valley is known as the pillar of righteousness in the world. Although it usually acts in a low-key manner, it is after all a powerful sect that has flourished for eight hundred years. What gradually emerges along the way is the foundation of this sect.

    Under the darkness of night, only a dozen paths, large or small, were seen, connected to each other, spreading out like the blood vessels of the human body, deep into the darkness deep in the Incense Valley.  On both sides of the road are ordinary disciples' residences or tall and majestic palaces. Mixed in among these buildings are mostly flowers, plants and trees, including green bamboos and winter plums, as well as bright peonies and peonies. They are in groups, looking at each other from a distance, and with the surroundings.  The palace is integrated into one, but each has its own flavor.

    Because of the commotion, even though it was late at night, there were disciples from Fenxiang Valley walking around here from time to time. Gui Li had to be careful to hide his body to avoid exposing his whereabouts.  On the other hand, the expressions on the faces of these disciples seemed to be very calm. Without the surprise and shock at the beginning of the commotion, it was known that the situation at the entrance of the valley had been settled.

    Naturally, these few Fenxiang Valley disciples can't stop Gui Li from wandering around. For the past ten years, he has practiced the true method of Buddhism, Demonism, and Taoism. Based on the weird and magical heavenly books and magic, his Taoism has progressed at a speed that is unbelievable. Even the learned and talented  The ghost king was also surprised and couldn't understand it. In the end, he could only attribute it to the theory of Buddhist and Taoist practitioners. Maybe there is really a mystery of secret coordination and improvement.

    It’s just that Gui Li is hiding in the dark. Although he doesn’t take these ordinary Fenxiang Valley disciples seriously, the dozen or so roads in front of him give him a real headache and he doesn’t know where to go.  This time he secretly sneaked into the Incense Valley. His selfish intention was to find out what secrets there were in the Incense Valley. It would be best to find out the relationship with the southern barbarian aliens.

    To know this, you naturally need to go to where the important figures in Incense Valley are, but the paths in front of you look like a maze, which is really a headache.

    Just when Gui Li frowned and pondered, considering whether to arrest a Fenxiang Valley disciple for torture, there was a sudden movement on his shoulders, and a slight moan from Xiao Hui came to his ears.

    Gui Li was startled, turned around to look, and couldn't help but feel his body tremble.  The monkey Xiao Hui was seen holding his clothes tightly with his hands. The monkey's face was distorted and his eyes were closed tightly. It seemed to be in pain. However, after all, it was psychic and knew that this was not the time, so it endured it.

    Gui Li’s surprise was not trivial. For some reason, Xiao Hui seemed to have something wrong from the moment he entered the valley. At this moment, he could see??, it seemed to be in great physical pain.

    Reaching out and gently hugging Xiao Hui, Gui Li looked at it carefully and felt the monkey's body trembling slightly in his palm. It was obvious that it was trying its best to resist the unknown pain.  Gui Li was even more worried and whispered: "What's wrong, Xiao Hui?"

    As if because of hearing the master's words, the little gray head tilted and slowly opened his eyes.

    A golden light with a hint of dark red, like a strange will-o'-the-wisp in the night, or even more like a strange devil's eye under the Nine Netherworld, appeared in front of Gui Li's eyes.

    The surrounding temperature seemed to have suddenly cooled down.

    The sound of Xiao Hui's breathing began to gradually increase. Gui Li could clearly feel that the strength of the monkey's claws holding his hands was getting stronger and stronger, and the claws dug deeply into his muscles.

    The monkey's mouth slowly opened and closed, but the strange golden light in its eyes stared at Gui Li tightly, never relaxing for a moment.  From that moment, Gui Li suddenly felt a trace of the familiar, blood-thirsty gaze that was the same as when he was crazy before

    In an instant, Gui Li suddenly felt cold all over his body. He suddenly turned his head and looked at his hand.  Inside the sleeve robe, at some point, the blood-devouring bead above the top of the soul-devouring soul began to emit a faint green light with a hint of blood.

    Blood-devouring beads!

    The most vicious and evil things in this world are actually so weird

    As if it suddenly emerged from the depths of his heart, Gui Li suddenly felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He turned his head in a daze and looked at Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui seemed to have felt something, and called out twice.

    Gui Li calmed down, and then found that behind the golden light in Xiao Hui's eyes, there seemed to be a hint of panic.  He took a deep breath, then a smile appeared on his lips, and he said softly: "It's okay."

    Xiao Hui seemed to understand his master's words. He blinked his eyes and slowly closed them. After a while, it seemed that the inexplicable pain gradually subsided, and the strength in Xiao Hui's claws also gradually decreased.

    Gui Li stood in the darkness and slowly held Xiao Hui in his arms.

    The night is as cold as water.

    There was darkness ahead, and the silhouettes of a man and a monkey flickered gently in the dark corners of the night.

    I don’t know how long I stood there, Xiao Hui seemed to be asleep, lying quietly in Gui Li’s arms.  Gui Li didn't care at all that this was the dangerous place of Fenxiang Valley. He stood in the darkness and hugged the monkey gently.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui in his arms moved and raised his head.  Gui Li looked down and saw that the golden light in the monkey's eyes had disappeared, and it had returned to its usual lively appearance.

    Gui Li felt relieved, but before he could say anything, Xiao Hui seemed to struggle, and then pointed to a road outside with his arm.  Gui Li was startled and looked up. After a while, two people came walking from that road, but they were characters Gui Li recognized.

    Li Xun and Yan Hong.

    Gui Li frowned, he had known these two people ten years ago, and they were both outstanding talents.  Although things have changed in the past ten years and we no longer see each other, for a cultivator, ten years is just like a blink of an eye.  The look and appearance of the two of them are almost exactly the same as ten years ago, but looking at their movements, I am afraid that their conduct is not what it was back then.

    I saw the two of them walking slowly and seemed to be talking to each other.  When they got closer, they heard Yan Hong say: "Brother, why did those monsters suddenly rush in?"

    Li Xun frowned, obviously not understanding.  But looking at his stern face, he said coldly: "Those uncivilized beasts, who knows what they are thinking! If I say that these fishmen dare to invade the valley, I have to make them never come back. Why bother again?"  Are you going to trouble Uncle Shangguan?"

    Yan Hong said softly: "Senior Brother, don't be angry. The Valley Master has a long-term plan. There must be something about this matter that we cannot know for the time being. When we first negotiated with these barbarians, it was Master Shangguan who used his magical power to frighten him.  As a heavenly being, as long as he comes forward, those monsters will leave obediently. This must be the reason why the Valley Master asked us to invite Uncle Shangguan to come out."

    Li Xun snorted and said: "Of course I know this, but I don't understand why we, the lord of Fenxiang Valley, should be so humble to these monsters, and now we have to ask Uncle Shangguan to come forward. If this matter gets spread, we will  Hasn’t Burning Incense Valley become the laughing stock of the world’s righteousness?”

    Yan Hong smiled and said: "Brother, I think these barbarians still have some uses, so the Valley Master tolerates them. In the future" At this point, she suddenly stopped talking, but looked at Li Xun with a pair of eyes,  There seems to be more than a thousand words to say.

    Li Xun curled his lips, and there seemed to be a hint of dissatisfaction on his handsome face. Looking from a distance, it became even more chic.  But he didn't say anything else, he just sighed softly and said softly.Hong slowly walked onto a side road and disappeared into the night after a while.

    In the shadows, a gaze as sharp as a knife was looking at their backs.  Gui Li's mind suddenly turned, and it turned out that those who invaded Fenxiang Valley tonight were actually the fish-men aliens he was tracking.  Recalling that night three days ago, I heard Lu Shun talking to the fish-man in the dark. The tall fish-man seemed to be the leader of the clan.

    It seems that what happened tonight was probably caused by the murloc leader being sniped and killed by Jin Ping'er, and the remaining murlocs came to take revenge out of anger.  When he thought of this, Gui Li couldn't help but flash Jin Ping'er's figure in his mind, and he became more wary of this woman.

    He stood in the shadow for a moment, then seemed to make a decision and looked at Xiao Hui in his arms.  I saw Xiao Hui blinking his eyes, suddenly moving his body, running up to his shoulder, grinning, and seemed to have fully recovered.

    Gui Li felt relieved, smiled faintly, and said, "How about we go and see who that uncle Shangguan is?"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and waved his monkey hand, pointing to the road Li Xun and Yan Hong walked on.

    Gui Li smiled silently in the darkness, and his figure suddenly rose, as fast as a ghost, and headed towards the secluded path.

    In the distance, a disciple of Fenxiang Valley was walking towards here. Suddenly, he felt a blur in front of his eyes, as if there was a ghost flashing across the road leading to the "Xuanhuo Altar", the important place in the valley. When he looked carefully, there was nothing.  did not see it.  He couldn't help but be startled for a moment, then shook his head, muttered, and continued walking forward, not taking it to heart.

    The path is quiet, but this road is unexpectedly long. It is obvious that the place where the Shangguan Master is located is very secluded.  Gui Li didn't go far on this road, and there were no other houses around. There were trees and flowers on both sides of the road. The night wind blew, and under the light of the moon in the sky, the shadows of the trees were dancing, and it looked like  It was like a demon dancing wildly, revealing a hint of weirdness.

    Gui Li carefully walked forward along this path. After walking for a while, he didn't see any fork in the road like outside. It seemed that this road led directly to where the Shangguan Master was.

    Fenxiang Valley occupies a huge area, and this path, looking winding, leads to the depths of the valley.

    Suddenly, a white square object suddenly appeared on the side of the road ahead. Gui Li focused his eyes and looked at it, but it was a stone tablet with two lines of eight characters engraved on it:

    The land of mysterious fire

    Disciple stops

    Gui Li frowned, not because he hesitated because there might be some mysterious place in Fenxiang Valley ahead, but because the word "Xuanhuo" quietly touched a place in his heart.

    He couldn't help but glance at his right arm. Under the clothes, the "Xuan Huo Jian" was lying quietly on his arm.

    He was stunned for a moment, then sneered and walked past the stone tablet.

    Although the stone monument looks ordinary, it seems to be a dividing point. After passing the stone monument, for some reason, although the path still extends forward in a winding way, the trees and flowers on both sides of the road are obviously much rarer.

    First, the grass on the ground gradually disappeared, then the low shrubs, and finally even the originally dense trees on both sides gradually became sparse.  Not to mention that the ground is beginning to crack, even the few remaining trees have turned yellow and withered. It seems that there is an extreme lack of water in the area and the land has been scorched.

    I don’t know if it has anything to do with the word "Xuanhuo"?

    Xiao Hui on the shoulder gave a low cry and moved his body, seeming a little uneasy.  Gui Li patted its body gently, and Xiao Hui gradually calmed down.  The surrounding scene is indeed very strange at the moment, but it doesn't look like there is anything important in Fenxiang Valley. Otherwise, not even a guard disciple was seen along the way.

    With thoughts in his mind, Gui Li followed the path and turned the last corner.

    Suddenly, with such concentration, he couldn't help but trembled. What appeared in front of him was a large open space, and a heat wave blew in his face from nowhere.

    In the center of the open space is a huge circular altar, with its bottom suspended in the air. Thirteen huge stone pillars made of white jade that are three feet high support the entire altar.  There are twelve white jade stone pillars on the edge of the altar, each of which is as thick as two people can hold it in their arms. The thickest white jade stone pillar in the middle of the altar looks like it would take at least five or six people to hold it in their arms.

    And above the altar, all the buildings are made of a strange red stone, including the steps and railings.  In the center of the altar, stands a tall and majestic hall, in the shape of a pagoda. It has three floors. Each higher floor is about half smaller than the next floor, but each floor looks almost incredible.  high.

    Far awayLooking forward, this altar is simply a huge burning red flame, piercing the sky.  Gui Li stood under this altar, almost as small as an ant.

    Gui Li took a deep breath. The building in front of him was truly astonishing. These four words, "uncanny craftsmanship," were well deserved to be placed here.  I never expected that there would be such a majestic building in Fenxiang Valley.  He pondered in his heart, and for a moment he thought of the stone tablet he had just entered, and he vaguely knew in his heart that the place in front of him was probably the famous place in Fenxiang Valley according to rumors - the Xuanhuo Altar.

    He calmed down and then floated over quietly.  Except for the Mysterious Fire Altar in front of me, the surrounding area is an empty space without any cover.  But luckily there were no people guarding him. He was fast and reached the bottom of the Xuanhuo Altar in a blink of an eye.

    As soon as he got close to the Xuanhuo Altar, the heat in the air suddenly increased several times. Even though he had practiced as much as Gui Li, he felt upset and there was a faint sweat on his forehead.  Gui Li frowned and was secretly surprised. Then he remembered that he didn't know if Xiao Hui could withstand such scorching heat. He turned around and saw Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder scratching his head and ears. He seemed to be concerned about the surroundings.  The heat seemed to turn a blind eye.

    Gui Li was startled and subconsciously felt that Xiao Hui had been unusual recently, especially since he had swallowed the elixir and strange stones from the Heavenly Emperor's treasury on the sacred tree in the Death Swamp, and his body had obviously begun to gradually change.

    But no matter what, in the current situation, it is much better for Xiao Hui not to be afraid of heat than to be afraid of heat, and Gui Li has no time to worry about it.  When he was thinking about whether to rush up to the Xuanhuo Altar next, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps coming from above the Xuanhuo Altar.

    Gui Li frowned and took a quick look around, only to see that there was no cover at all. After thinking for a moment, he flew under the Xuanhuo Altar and hid behind a thick white jade stone pillar.

    He hid behind the stone pillar and subconsciously reached out to touch the stone pillar. Suddenly his hand felt hot. He reacted so quickly and immediately retracted his hand.

    Under the Mysterious Fire Altar, even the stone pillars were boiling hot.

    The footsteps became louder, and it was obvious that someone was walking down. Suddenly, an old voice was heard saying slowly: "Since the Valley Master invited me, I will naturally go. But you guys should tell me why those fishmen suddenly became so violent and arrived.  To the point of attacking the valley?”

    Gui Li hid in the shadow of the stone pillar and looked out, only to see Li Xun and Yan Hong walking down behind an old man in gray clothes with respectful expressions.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 8 Assassination

.    Gui Li looked in the dark and saw that the old man had a thin face and was dressed in a gray robe. He was simple and plain, his manners were calm, and there was nothing outstanding about him.  If he were walking on the streets of an ordinary town, no one would be able to recognize that this person was a cultivator.

    But looking at the expressions of the two people following him, not to mention Yan Hong, even Li Xun, who had always been arrogant, seemed to have great respect for this ordinary old man, and did not dare to show any slightness in his expression or behavior.

    At this moment, when the old man asked, Li Xun hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Uncle Mingjian, it was actually the leaders of the fish-men barbarians who died unexpectedly, so these monsters became crazy, and then"

    At this time, the three of them just walked off the Xuanhuo Altar. The old man in gray frowned and said calmly: "How did the leader of the fishmen die?"

    Li Xun smiled bitterly and shook his head.  Yan Hong said from the side: "Reporting to Master Uncle, the fishman clan leader was suddenly killed by a master three days ago after meeting Master Lu Shun at the 'Unnamed Ancient Temple' in Hegu Mountain in the north, less than a mile away from the ancient temple.  .”

    The old man in gray clothes said "Huh", obviously a little surprised, and said: "Who is the murderer?"

    Li Xun shook his head and said: "We have been investigating for several days, but we still don't have any clues." At this point, he seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then continued: "Originally, this matter should have been reported to Uncle Master, but the Valley Master thought of it  Uncle Master has been guarding the important place of Xuanhuo Altar for nearly a hundred years and has long since stopped caring about worldly matters, so I don’t want to disturb Uncle Master.”

    The old man in gray clothes smiled and said: "How could I not know about the good intentions of the Valley Master? I think if these barbarians were not useful, and I still had some prestige when I conquered these barbarians, the Valley Master would not want to  Excuse me, this bad old man."

    Li Xun smiled and was about to say something, but the old man in gray didn't seem to want to say anything more on this topic, so he changed his words and said, "Wasn't Lu Shun also there at that time? He was not even a mile away. Could it be that he was also there?"  Can’t find the murderer? Even if he dug three feet into the ground, he would have dug it out.”

    Hearing this, Li Xun couldn't help but look at Yan Hong beside him.  Yan Hong hesitated for a moment and said softly: "I think the murderer was too cunning and skilled. He escaped immediately after one successful attack, so even Uncle Lu couldn't catch him."

    The old man in gray clothes snorted, but said nothing more this time, but there was a sense of disdain in his expression and voice, and he obviously looked down on the uncle Lu Shun Lu mentioned by Li Xun and Yan Hong.

    The three of them were talking as they walked. Less than half of the three-foot distance in the open space had passed, and they were getting further and further away from Gui Li.  Gui Li slowly felt relieved, but he still didn't dare to relax. At this time, he only heard the old man in gray clothes asking a question from a distance. Because he was far away, he couldn't hear his voice clearly, but he could vaguely hear the old man in gray clothes.  The old man was asking about the situation of the rebellious murloc barbarians.

    Li Xun responded from behind and said: "The situation has been stabilized now. Master Lu led a group of disciples to block the monsters at the entrance of the valley, and used magical powers to suppress the arrogance of the fish-men. Now the two sides are confronting each other.  Those fish people kept saying that they wanted to avenge their clan leader, but the Valley Master didn’t want to completely break up with the Southern Barbarians, so he sent us to invite Uncle Master"

    As soon as he said this, suddenly, there was a sharp roar from the direction of the entrance of the valley in the distance, echoing far away, the sound was extremely shrill.  Everyone present was surprised. Li Xun said in surprise: "It seems to be at the entrance!"

    Before they could react, the sounds of fighting and fighting arose again in a moment, and the roaring and roaring sounds were endless. The valley that had just fallen silent was once again enveloped by the sounds of fighting.

    The faces of the three people changed greatly. The old man in gray snorted and waved his sleeves. His whole body suddenly turned into a gray light and rose into the sky, flying towards the entrance of the valley. Li Xun and Yan Hong also hurriedly followed.

    After their figures completely disappeared in the night, Gui Li slowly walked out from under the Xuanhuo Altar, pondered for a moment, then turned around and looked towards the Xuanhuo Altar.

    This huge building stands tall and majestic in front of you. Even a white jade stone pillar next to it looks so tall and majestic in the night, not to mention the red palaces and pavilions above it.

    Not far ahead is the steps that the old man in gray clothes walked down with Li Xun and Yan Hong just now.  Gui Li walked towards the steps and saw that all the steps were also built with the same strange red stone as the ones at the top, and were integrated with the surrounding railing stone slabs.

    Slowly stepping on it, Gui Li walked up. At this moment, the heat around him seemed to have increased a lot, as if what he was stepping on was not the kind of red stone, but a real burning flame.

    The steps of Xuanhuo Altar go up thirty-six steps, turn a corner, and continue to go up.  Gui Li took a deep breath, looked cold, and walked up slowly.  The surrounding railings and stone walls are all plain and plain without any carvings, which makes them particularly simple.

    ThisEven the wind blowing in the night sky became extremely hot. Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder, his eyes rolling around, looking around curiously.

    Finally, after walking up a total of three floors and 108 steps, Gui Li came to the Xuanhuo Altar.

    Although I had seen the scene here from a distance just now under the Xuanhuo Altar, I am now on the Xuanhuo Altar, standing in front of the tall hall that stands in the center of the Xuanhuo Altar, looking at the huge building a hundred times taller than myself.  , looking at the spire that pierced the sky like a sharp sword, Gui Li still couldn't help but feel insignificant.

    The red stones of the same material were cut into huge stones of equal size, each one almost as tall as half a person, and they were piled up to form a magnificent palace.  Walking closer, in the hot air, Gui Li clearly saw that the stones were so tightly connected that the gaps in the middle looked like they couldn't even insert a blade.  It is really unimaginable how the ancestors of Fenxiang Valley built such a marvelous palace.

    He almost had an illusion. What was in front of him was not a palace at all, but a huge burning flame.  Moreover, the flame was so huge that it seemed to be overwhelming and engulfing my tiny self.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, calmed down, suppressed the feeling of surprise in his heart, then turned his head and carefully checked the path into the Xuanhuo Altar Hall.  He found it without much effort.

    There was not even a window in the entire tower-like altar, which was completely surrounded by huge red stones. Only on the bottom floor, not far from him, was a door that was one foot high and six feet wide.

    Gui Li walked over and soon discovered that although the door was painted with red paint, it was still different from the surrounding stone walls. It was a wooden door.  Thinking about it, if even the entrance and exit door is an extremely heavy stone door, it must be very troublesome!

    Gui Li stood in front of the door for a while, but did not open the door immediately. Instead, he turned around and looked behind.

    Except for the hot air, the entire Xuanhuo Altar was silent.

    "Squeak!"

    The next moment, he pushed open the door.

    At the entrance of Fenxiang Valley, there was already a river of blood. More than a hundred tall and strong barbarians with fish heads and human bodies were screaming and extremely angry. They were holding all kinds of weird weapons, including guns, knives, swords and halberds.  He continued to fight with the surrounding Fenxiang Valley disciples.  Blood was flowing on the ground in the field, and stumps could be seen everywhere. Among the casualties were many disciples from Fenxiang Valley, but more of them were fishmen.

    As for these stumps, I’m afraid they were all chopped off by those cruel fish-men.

    However, although this scene is terrifying and the fish-men are extremely fierce, the situation is that the side of Fenxiang Valley is gradually suppressing the fish-men, and it seems that there is still room here in Fenxiang Valley. Dozens of disciples with higher Taoist practices are surrounding them.  Semicircular shape, press inward together.

    It's just that these fish-men aliens are really fierce, and their bodies are very different from human beings. Even if a monk is hit by the sword light from the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, he is afraid that he will be injured, but for some reason these fish-men are extremely strong.  Everyone in Fenxiang Valley seemed to have received some order, leaving room for leeway.  Except for the sword-light magic weapons of a few masters, other disciples' magic weapons hit their bodies. At most, the fish-man was hit and flew away, and it was extremely difficult to see any blood.

    However, first of all, everyone here in Fenxiang Valley has practiced Taoism for many years, and their Taoism is not shallow. With the power of magic weapons, they are still better than these barbarian fishmen; secondly, these fishmen are just strong and thick-skinned. Fenxiang Valley  The disciples advance and retreat in a well-arranged manner, flying up with their swords and attacking from mid-air from time to time, which often gives the fishmen a huge headache, but they still gain the upper hand.

    Among the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, there was an old man in the middle who was in command. It was Lu Shun who Gui Li had met at the ancient temple on the barren mountain that day.  At this moment, he could only see his brows furrowed, his face extremely ugly, and he was obviously very angry.

    When the fight got fierce, there was a sudden scream, but one of the Fenxiang Valley disciples was careless for a moment, and a flaw was exposed. A fishman used a weapon that looked like a hook and sickle to hook his feet, and he was dragged down from the air.  ,He fell to the ground.  In an instant, several murlocs around him swarmed forward, their weapons flying wildly, and they died in an instant, leaving even their bodies intact.

    In an instant, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley were in an uproar. Many of them could no longer control themselves. They tightened their hands, and the flying swords flying all over the sky roared loudly, and they all started to attack.  However, within a moment, miserable cries started to sound again and again, and several murlocs had been hacked to death by magic weapons.

    It’s just that these fish people are really ferocious in nature. Instead of showing fear when they see these scenes of blood flying everywhere, they even rush into the fight frantically. They are not afraid of death.

    Lu Shun flew into the air with his sword and shouted loudly to stop. However, both the fishmen and the disciples from Fenxiang Valley below were all furious. No one took his words to heart and watched an even bigger massacre.  It's about to unfold.

    At this moment, Gu Yue originallyThe hanging night sky suddenly darkened. Lu Shun frowned and glanced at the sky, only to see a gray cloud sweeping in.  Lu Shun's expression changed and he couldn't help but snort.

    The gray cloud came so fast. In the blink of an eye, it was flying in front of us, and its power was getting bigger and bigger. The wind whirled rapidly in the air, and gradually turned into a tornado with a diameter of several feet, mixed with a sharp sound, "Woo!"  With a sound, it rushed down from the night sky.

    Almost at the same time, all the surrounding flowers, plants and trees on the ground were blown outwards by the strong wind. Sand and rocks flew away from the ground. The disciples of Fenxiang Valley and some murlocs with lower skills were even swept up by the strong wind and thrown out.

    Everyone was shocked, and before they could react, the tornado wind had already fallen to the ground. Amidst the sharp wind, there was a loud "bang bang" sound. Dozens of fishmen were caught by giant hands and were all knocked flying.  He stood up, flew back, and fell heavily to the ground.

    Those fishmen were screaming, their voices were shrill and unpleasant, but they could be heard to be quite frightened.  The strong wind continued for a moment, separating all the fish people from the Fenxiang Valley disciples, and then slowly stopped.  The sound of the wind gradually subsided, and the huge wind gradually dispersed, revealing the figure of an old man in gray clothes.

    The disciples in Fenxiang Valley were startled, and then they all fell to the ground, saluted the old man together, and said respectfully: "Uncle Shangguan."

    Lu Shun also slowly fell back to the ground at this moment, walked over, glanced at the old man in gray, the veins on his face jumped, and then said with a smile: "Senior Brother Shangguan, how can such a small matter like you be dealt with by a big shot like you?"  Alarmed?"

    The old man in gray glanced at him, smiled faintly, and said: "The Valley Master has an order, so I have to come."

    Lu Shun's expression changed.

    By this time, Li Xun and Yan Hong had also arrived and fell from the sky.  Li Xun walked to Lu Shun, lowered his voice and said softly: "Uncle Lu, it was the Valley Master who ordered me to invite Uncle Shangguan here."

    Lu Shun snorted, his face even more ugly, but in the end he didn’t say anything more and turned his head.

    The old man in gray didn't look at him. He turned around and looked at the blood-soaked ground in the field, and his face darkened.

    At this time, all the fishmen gathered together, and their eyes fell on the old man in gray.  But at this moment, they seemed to recognize the old man in gray clothes. Somehow, these fishmen, who were not afraid of death, were a little afraid of this ordinary old man in gray clothes, and for a moment they didn't dare to rush forward.

    The old man in gray withdrew his gaze and said in a deep voice: "Where is Sun Tu?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man ran out from among the disciples of Fenxiang Valley. It was Sun Tu who went with Lu Shun that night and knew the barbarian language.

    I saw him running to the side of the old man in gray clothes, with a very respectful expression on his face, and said: "Disciple is here."

    The old man in gray glanced at him and saw that this man had a gray face. It seemed that he had suffered a lot in the fight just now because of his low moral character, but he was lucky that he was not dead. After all, he could understand these barbarian languages.  There are not many people.

    The old man in gray clothes immediately said: "Come here and translate their words to me."

    Sun Tu responded carefully and stood aside.

    The old man in gray clothes looked towards the fish man and said loudly: "I am Shangguan Ce, come out and speak alone."

    There was a stir among the fish crowd over there, it was obvious that they understood what Shangguan Ce said.  And this name seems to have a magical power on them, which is very extraordinary.  After a while, a tall fishman came out.

    Shangguan Ce looked at him twice and said slowly: "Do you know me?"

    The fish man hesitated for a moment and said "jijijijiji".

    Sun Tu next to him immediately translated: "They know."

    Shangguan Ce’s expression remained unchanged and he said, “Why are you attacking my valley? Are you trying to deceive me that there is no one in Fenxiang Valley?”

    The fish-man had an angry expression on his face and started to speak "chichijijiji" in a loud and angry voice.

    Sun Tu listened and translated: "He said: 'Our clan leader was killed when he met your people, and you actually said that you couldn't find the murderer. It's clearit was clearly you who did it. Although our fish-men clan is not like you  rival, but we must fight to the death to avenge the clan leader!'"

    Shangguan Ce frowned, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.  He is a top figure in Fenxiang Valley, with unfathomable morals. In a secret fierce battle with the barbarians in southern Xinjiang a hundred years ago, Shangguan Ce showed his power and frightened the barbarians. From then on, his reputation spread far and wide among the sixty-three foreign tribes in southern Xinjiang.  Today, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, asked him, who had not been involved in worldly affairs for a long time, to come forward. This was the reason.

    Moreover, Shangguan Ce has lived in southern Xinjiang for a long time, and his understanding of these barbarians in the Hundred Thousand Mountains is unparalleled by others. He knows that this fish-man barbarian tribe alone is very cruel, and the death of the patriarch is even more important to them.  An unprecedented shame and humiliation. It is really possible to risk everything to destroy the world.?They all died here.

    If it were just this foreign race, Shangguan Ce would not take it seriously. It was just that the barbarians in southern Xinjiang fought with each other on the surface, but the internal relations were complicated. What's more, a peerless figure had appeared in the past hundred years, which was even more serious. If someone were to alarm him,  That person was afraid that Fenxiang Valley’s century-long plan would be ruined.

    Thoughts were racing in his mind. Next to him, Li Xun saw Shangguan Ce lowering his head and thinking, so he whispered to Sun Tu: "Didn't I already control the situation when I left just now? There was a confrontation between the two sides, and the fishmen had no intention of taking action. They asked us  Did the Valley Master come out to speak? Why did they start fighting again?"

    Sun Tu made a bitter face and said with a wry smile: "We are also surprised! It was fine at first, although a little nervous, but neither of them had the intention to continue to fight. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden scream from the fishman, and a fishman on the edge didn't know how  He was actually killed, and those fishmen suddenly became red-eyed and rushed up like crazy"

    Shangguan Ce heard this and suddenly said in a deep voice: "Did one of our people do it?"

    Sun Tu was speechless for a moment, but Lu Shun next to him said coldly: "It was a mess at that time, who knew?"

    Shangguan Ce's face turned cold, and he suddenly raised his voice and shouted to the disciples of Fenxiang Valley: "During the confrontation just now, did anyone kill the fishman?"

    Everyone in Fenxiang Valley was silent. The disciples looked at me and I looked at you. For a long time, no one came forward to acknowledge it.

    In the distance, there was a commotion among the fishmen, obviously angry.

    Shangguan Ce frowned and suddenly said to the fish-man standing in front: "I'm going to take a look at that man's body."

    After saying that, he walked over without waiting for the fishman to reply.

    The fish-man's expression changed, but looking at Shangguan Ce's expression, he finally turned around and led him to a corner next to the crowd, identified it, then pointed to a fish-man corpse and said "Chiji"  A few words.

    At this time, Lu Shun, Li Xun, Sun Tu and others also followed behind Shangguan Ce.  Sun Tu whispered: "The one who died is this fish man."

    Shangguan Ce stood next to the corpse and looked carefully. His face gradually turned ugly. After a while, he whispered to himself: "Awesome, awesome."

    Li Xun stood behind him and looked at the corpse, and couldn't help but frown.  I saw that the fish-man corpse was still holding a big knife in his hand, but the head on his neck was gone. There was a fish-man head not far away, and it seemed to be his.

    This fish-man was actually beheaded with one clean stroke.

    Li Xun's eyes unexpectedly fell on the neck, and he saw that the wound was extremely smooth, and it was obvious that he had been killed by an extremely sharp blade.

    "Hey!" Suddenly, Lu Shun next to him whispered softly, walked up, squatted down and took a closer look at the fish-man corpse.

    Shangguan Ce frowned and said, "What's wrong?"

    Lu Shun looked at it for a long time, then slowly stood up, but his face was already very ugly, and he said solemnly: "This wound is exactly the same as the wound left by the murderer when he sniped the fishman clan leader. The wound is flat and the muscles are not distorted at all, but  The deep veins are slightly lavender for some reason.”

    Everyone was shocked and quickly took a closer look, and it turned out that it was exactly what Lu Shun said.

    Shangguan Ce was shocked in his heart. He turned around suddenly, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said: "The murderer is right here!"

    Shangguan Ce’s gaze was like a knife, extremely sharp. The originally ordinary old man seemed to be suddenly emitting an irresistible edge all over his body.  He slowly looked at everyone around him, but no one dared to look directly at him.

    There was sudden silence in the field, only the night wind blowing from nowhere, rustling the branches.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 9 Alien Beasts

.    The mysterious fire altar.

    Although it is a wooden door, it still feels heavy when you hold it. Under Gui Li's force, the heavy and thick door on the Xuanhuo Altar made a muffled "squeak" and was slowly pushed open.

    Inside the door, a faint red light shone out, and the surrounding air seemed to have risen a little higher, making it extremely hot.

    Gui Li frowned, and there was a slight sweat on his forehead. He unexpectedly remembered what he had just heard on the sidelines, that the old man named Shangguan had been guarding such a hot place for nearly a hundred years. I really don't know how he did it.  Passed.

    In the Xuanhuo Altar, it didn't look bright. Except for a trace of red light coming from nowhere, it seemed to be more dark, which did not match the scorching heat around it.  Gui Li stood at the door, pondered for a moment, and finally walked in.

    With another "squeak" sound, the wooden door closed gently.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, calmed down, and began to look around.  Just as I guessed when I saw the altar outside, it is indeed a huge hall inside, with a height of five feet. The entire hall is circular, and the walls are the same red as what I saw outside.  Made of rock, without any carvings or decorations, it is simple and unpretentious. However, in the context of such a huge space, it has an indescribable majesty. It makes people feel that only this kind of plainness is the real supreme power of architecture.  realm.

    Soon, Gui Li discovered that the red light emanating from the entire hall originated from the center of the hall.  The closer you get to the center of the hall, the brighter the surroundings become. Looking from a distance, against the red light, it seems like a blazing flame is burning in the hall.

    Gui Li stared at the "flame", and the red light shone gently, reflecting in his eyes and also shining on Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder.

    The eyes of one person and one monkey seemed to be dyed red at the same time, with red flames burning faintly.

    Xiao Hui’s tail swung slightly, seeming a little uneasy, and let out a low cry.

    Gui Li stepped towards the "flame" in the center of the hall and slowly walked towards the depth of the red light.

    As we get closer and closer to the "flame", the surrounding air becomes hotter. At this moment, it is almost like being next to the lava underground.  In Gui Li's mind, for some reason, he suddenly remembered a past event that he had forgotten for a long time - under the Fire Dragon Cave, the magma lake was even hotter than now, and the pair of fox monsters who committed suicide by throwing themselves into the lake

    This thought flashed through his mind, and he suddenly stopped less than a foot away from the center of the hall.  Xiao Hui turned his head and looked at his master.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can be seen Gui Li frowned, his eyes have been retracted from the flame, and he is looking at the ground.

    On the flat floor made of red stones, patterns suddenly appeared.

    Right under Gui Li’s feet, scratches as thick as a finger appeared on the stone, extending to both sides, but they looked crooked and not even.  A foot in front of Gui Li, the same kind of finger-thick carvings were written on the hard red stone, forming a one-foot-sized pattern.

    That’s a god!

    A god that Gui Li had never seen or heard of before.

    Vigorous carvings extend slowly on the ground, and traces of time can be seen everywhere in the corners, showing the long existence of these patterns and revealing a hint of desolation.

    There is no hair on the top of the head of the god, but there are slightly curved horns like sheep's horns. The face and eyebrows are similar to those of humans, but under the pair of gloomy and hollow eyes, there are clearly sharp fangs in the mouth.  The carver even carved a few tiny holes next to the fangs, like dripping blood, adding a bit of ferocity and ferocity.

    And the body of this god is very different from that of humans. The torso is as strong as a tiger and leopard. There are four arms on it. One hand holds a knife and the other holds a shield. The remaining two hands, one tightly grasps a painfully twisted body.  The human body seemed to be screaming to the sky; while the other hand gently held something up, dripping with blood, and it turned out to be a human heart.

    The originally clumsy and desolate mark suddenly became angry and unrestrained when it came here. The strength and the deep hatred in my heart seemed to burst out all of a sudden.  Gui Li could feel the madness rising in this mark so clearly and unbelievably.

    The gentle carvings became intense in an instant, flying down from the torso and merging into the lower body of this vicious god, turning into blazing flames.  The red light shone brightly, and there seemed to be a hint of a sinister smile on the corner of the god's mouth, as if he was about to burst out of the earth and be resurrected!

    Gui Li took a deep, deep breath. Almost subconsciously, he combined the sculptor and the person who built the altar into one in his mind.  I never imagined that there would be such a great master and such a genius with such uncanny workmanship in the world!

    oneCarving a picture seems to have taken away all the good fortune in the world!

    The mark was still extending on the ground. Gui Li couldn't help but walk to the side, gradually discovering the second statue and the third statue. Finally, after circling around the red flame in the center, he had a total of  Eight images of gods carved on the ground were discovered.  None of them were the same, but Gui Li was almost certain that everything carved on the ground was entirely a fierce god.

    In these images, people have completely become sacrifices to these gods, just like food.  The whole hall was filled with a sense of solemnity at the moment. It seemed that with the discovery of these images, something fierce was roaring in the dark.

    And on the periphery of these fierce god images, there is a score that wraps them all, but it is not a complete circle. Sometimes it bends inward, sometimes it tumbles outward. Gui Li couldn't understand it for a while.

    At this moment, he returned to the first fierce god pattern. After taking a deep look at the vicious god, he raised his head, and the burning "flame" appeared in front of his eyes again.

    Suddenly, there was a "buzz" in his mind, and something seemed to surge up. A desire, a blood-devouring desire, surged into his heart so familiarly.  Almost at the same time, the fierce images around him suddenly seemed to come to life, faintly shaking in front of his eyes.

    The Soul Eater hidden at hand gradually began to light up through the sleeves of his robe.

    Gui Li's breathing slowly became a little heavy. Suddenly, he shook his head heavily, forcing himself to calm down, and then slowly walked towards the flame in the center.

    However, he forgot to look at the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder.

    In the pair of monkey eyes, the golden light appeared again, but behind the gold, there was more red light, with the same crazy blood-devouring color as Gui Li's eyes, gradually brighter and dazzling, filling the  its eyes.

    The distance of ten feet was not very far, and Gui Li quickly approached the red light source in the center of the hall.

    At this moment, he has discovered that the eight stone carvings of gods he just saw are all surrounding this light source, and the heads of the statues are all facing here.  At this time, the surrounding temperature was already extremely hot. If an ordinary person were here, they would not even be able to breathe.

    Gui Liqiang suppressed the blood-devouring impulses in his heart and looked at the light source through the red light.

    A stone well-like thing, thin at the top and thick at the bottom, appeared in the center of the hall.  It is three feet high and no more than two feet in diameter. It is made of the same red rock as the rocks on the ground.

    But on the flat surface of the well, there is a white and transparent stone that is as clear as crystal. It seems to be a circle, but a closer look reveals that it has countless facets, ranging in size, and is extremely bright.  The light flows and covers it.

    And the red light that is constantly emitted from the well passes through this crystal-like stone, and the light is refracted layer by layer, and it seems that there is a trace of blood flowing in it.  And these rays of light condensed into a red light group in the space three feet above the strange stone. It was the burning flame that Gui Li saw from a distance just now, and the light source in the entire hall came from here.

    Looking at this mysterious and magical scene, Gui Li slowly approached the well, approached the bright and transparent stone, and looked down.

    A familiar scene caught his eye.  The hot magma surged and roared below, like a furious ocean tide, constantly rising and receding. The splashing magma hit the hard rock wall with a wisp of sound.

    This Mysterious Fire Altar is actually built on top of a volcano crater that seems to be about to erupt.

    Gui Li felt agitated in his heart, clenched his fists involuntarily, and even his breathing became heavy.  Since approaching these stone carvings of fierce gods on the ground, it seems that these unheard and unseen images have triggered violence in my heart, or perhaps these gods are simply cruel evil gods.  The blood-devouring murderous intention in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, but strangely, he was able to remain conscious, unlike his usual state where he almost fell into madness.

    "It's just that although others are awake, the pain caused by the strong violent energy in the body is even more severe.  If someone were standing nearby, they would be able to see the red light in Gui Li's eyes at this moment, almost like an evil ghost.

    Just when Gui Li was supporting himself, Xiao Hui on his shoulder suddenly squeaked twice, jumped down, and fell straight onto the strange stone.

    Gui Li was shocked. There was a faint blood-red light flowing in this strange stone. Even though he had studied the Demon Sect's Heavenly Book for many years, he felt that the evil power in it was extraordinary. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to intercept it and said urgently: "Xiao Hui, be careful!"

    But after all, Xiao Hui jumped down suddenly, Gui Li reacted a little late, and his grasp was in vain.  I saw Xiao Hui stretching his body in mid-air, only his eyes were filled withA sharp red light flashes.  In a blink of an eye, Xiao Hui had landed on the strange stone, making a soft "bang" sound.

    In an instant, the red light refracted from the volcanic well through the layers of strange rocks was blocked by Xiao Hui. Almost at the same time, the red light in mid-air condensed into a red light group that was almost like a flame, because  Lost the light source and disappeared immediately.

    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be quiet.

    In just a blink of an eye, the entire altar hall completely lost its light, and darkness enveloped all places.

    Gui Li held his breath and stared at Xiao Hui blankly.

    It was lying on that strange rock, seemingly fine for the time being.  The red light reflected in the well was blocked by it at the moment and reflected on its belly, every detail of it reflected.

    The red light flows like blood, flashing slightly on its body.  Xiao Hui's body slowly began to make sounds, like the harsh sound of bones and joints knocking.

    Kaka, Kaka

    Gui Li took a step forward and stared at Xiao Hui, with a vague premonition in his heart.

    Xiao Hui slowly turned his head, and his eyes suddenly turned completely red, so dazzling in the dark!

    The next moment, a sudden change occurred!

    In the main hall, from the depths shrouded in darkness, there was suddenly a desolate roar, mighty and powerful.  The fierce stone carvings on the ground surrounding them glowed red at the same time, lighting up one after another.

    When the eighth stone carving of the fierce god also lit up, the desolate roar echoing in the hall had turned into a shrill scream, filling the entire space.  I don't know when it started, but the wind began to rotate in this tight hall.

    Gui Li picked up Xiao Hui and placed him next to him.  Almost at the same time, there was a loud roar, and all the stone carvings shone brightly. In an instant, the red light seemed to become a tangible thing, rising from the fierce stone carvings. At the same time, it maintained the original appearance of the stone carvings and turned into a red light.  The plane formed by condensed light rises into the air.

    One after another, the fierce gods turned into red light and condensed in the mid-air. At this moment, Gui Li finally saw the curved stone carvings surrounding the stone carvings of the fierce gods.

    It was a huge flame totem, wrapping all the fierce gods in it. With the increasingly fierce wind, this strange aperture slowly rose, and after a moment it was higher than Gui Li's head, stopping at his and Xiao Hui's head.  above.

    Gui Li looked up, his hands breaking into a cold sweat unknowingly.

    Each and every ferocious-looking fierce god seemed to be resurrected at this moment, laughing upwards in the huge flame-shaped blood-red aperture.  At this moment, the darkness in the hall has long been driven away, and all places are illuminated by this dazzling circle of light.

    The red aperture began to rotate slowly, and the speed gradually increased, and the wind speed in the hall became faster and faster.  Gui Li was in the center of this storm, his clothes rustling, and his face gradually turned pale.

    But he still didn’t make any move.

    The weird atmosphere in the air is getting heavier and heavier, and the rapid and sharp sound of the wind seems to be mixed with a mysterious and ferocious smile, just like the evil ghost from the legendary Jiuyou has come to the world.

    The red halo finally rose to the dome, turning faster and faster under the plain stone slabs. The red light rained down like rain of blood in hell.

    "Boom!"

    After rotating rapidly to the point where it was almost dizzying, the red circle of light suddenly stopped suddenly without any warning.  The next moment, above the blood-red flame, the huge stone slab seemed to be summoned to move away, retreating to the surroundings with the flame totem as the center.

    In the bloody red light, two blazing eyes lit up.

    "Roar……"

    A low roar came from the red light above, and the entire hall seemed to be trembling in an instant. All the gods were shouting together at this moment!

    The huge body was filled with incredible heat, and the whole body was like burning flames. A giant beast rushed down from above.

    The pupils in Gui Li's eyes shrank instantly, and he exerted force on his feet. The soul-eating green light flourished, and he floated backwards, avoiding the downward force like a thunderous thunder.

    The giant beast surrounded by blazing flames roared angrily, slowly turned its head and stared at Gui Li.

    For some reason, Gui Li suddenly felt that his mouth was dry.

    Like those strange fierce stone carvings, he had never seen it before, and he had never even seen any record of such a flaming beast in the book.  The huge body is several feet tall, with four sturdy legs and extremely sharp claws at the end. It moves slightly on the ground, leaving deep scratches on the hard red rock.?? 

    On its huge head, there is a huge mouth full of sharp teeth, and there are no eyes visible in a pair of big eyes, but two groups of burning flames.  Moreover, on the surface of this alien beast's huge body, there were blazing fires everywhere, as if the flames were part of its body.  Before it even got close, it was already being sprayed by the hot air from a distance that was unbearable.

    And the huge flame totem formed by the red light in mid-air actually fell down at this moment as if it was controlled by some inexplicable force. It stood upright behind the strange beast and slowly rotated.  All the evil gods above it seemed to be like this flaming beast, staring fiercely at the person and monkey who disturbed the gods.

    Xiao Hui was held in Gui Li's arms, but his eyes were fixed on the strange beast, and the red light in his eyes was not weak but strong.

    "Roar!"

    The flaming beast roared again and rushed over again.  Gui Li did not escape this time. In fact, this strange beast was so big that not much room was left in the originally spacious hall.

    I saw Soul Eater floating in front of Gui Li as if controlled by an invisible hand.  Gui Li looked gloomy, put Xiao Hui on his shoulder, and then quickly swung his hands in the air behind the soul-devouring stick. A gossip pattern suddenly appeared on the blood-devouring bead in front of the soul-devouring rod, which instantly enlarged and faced the flaming beast.  go.

    A moment later, the strange beast collided with the Bagua Talisman raised by Gui Li in mid-air.

    If anyone from the Qingyun Sect were here at this moment, they would definitely applaud loudly. This is the authentic Qingyun Sect's immortal secret method "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao".

    The power of the true Taoist method is naturally extraordinary. The seemingly powerful attack of the flaming beast was actually blocked by it, and its huge body fell to the ground.

    But almost at the same time, a powerful force rebounded, and Gui Li's whole body was shaken.  The force of this flaming beast's attack was several times more powerful than that of ordinary cultivation masters.

    Although the flaming beast was stopped, it was seen raising its giant figure fiercely, with blazing flames in its eyes. It was clearly not hurt at all, but it seemed to be even more angry, and it rushed over again with a loud roar.  The huge flame totem behind it also slowly rotated and followed.

    Gui Li frowned and was about to take action when suddenly there was a light touch on his shoulder. The monkey Xiao Hui jumped up, left his body and rushed towards the flaming beast.

    Gui Li’s surprise was no small matter, and he lost his voice and said, “Xiao Hui, you can’t…”

    The flaming beast suddenly saw something coming towards it. It was startled and roared. The body that had just jumped paused temporarily to get a clear look at the thing.

    Under the red light, I saw a pair of monkeys, Xiao Hui, whose eyes were completely red, jumping in the air.

    When its body, which was almost insignificant compared to the flame beast, jumped to the highest point, it suddenly stopped in the air.

    It was as if time had completely stopped for an instant. When the monkey stagnated in mid-air, the hall that was filled with the huge roars of the flaming beasts suddenly became quiet.

    Kaden!

    A crisp sound slowly spread.  Among the countless red rays of light, a golden ray of light rose up.

    Xiao Hui stretched his whole body and closed his eyes tightly. A faint golden light slowly emitted from his whole body, making him look like a god or Buddha.  Between its eyebrows and on its forehead, a dark mark suddenly began to squirm. After a moment, Xiao Hui suddenly raised his head, clenched his hands, and roared to the sky.

    Gui Li, who was standing behind and about to pounce, suddenly stopped and stared blankly at Xiao Hui, who was transforming in mid-air.

    The dark mark between the eyebrows squirmed more and more fiercely. Suddenly, Xiao Hui screamed again, and with a sound that sounded like tearing, a cry from the dark, the dark mark cracked open, and a brilliant  Golden light shines from it.

    The third eye!

    Three-eyed monkey!

    The legendary beast that is the spirit of all things suddenly transformed out of this flaming hall!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 11 Chapter 10 Sky Fox

.    The flame beast looked up at Xiao Hui, who was surrounded by golden light in mid-air. After a while, it suddenly roared, and the temperature in the entire hall rose sharply, almost like a sea of ??fire.

    Amidst the roar, its attention obviously shifted from Gui Li to Xiao Hui. It stepped hard on the ground with all four limbs, jumped up suddenly, and rushed towards Xiao Hui.  Flames were burning all over its body, and even the mysterious flame totem aperture that was constantly rotating behind it seemed to be on fire and extremely bright.

    Under the pressure of this overwhelming firelight, the golden light emitted by Xiao Hui was suppressed for a moment, and the flames surged up crazily, threatening to engulf Xiao Hui.

    At this critical moment, a figure stood in front of Xiao Hui, it was Gui Li.  I saw him rising up and floating in front of Xiao Hui. Under the influence of his true method, the black soul-eating magic rod lit up, exuding a mysterious green light, mixed with a faint trace of blood.

    In a moment, the huge head of the alien beast had rushed in front of Gui Li. Facing such a powerful and fierce monster, Gui Li could even clearly see the sharp teeth in the bloody mouth.

    Breathe deeply!

    Amidst sparks flying all over the sky, a Buddhist mantra suddenly appeared three feet in front of Gui Li, shining with golden light.  A moment later, a flash of green energy was seen on his face. Just before the giant claws of the alien beast pounced on the mantra, the golden light on the mantra also glowed with a faint green color.

    Since the founding of Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple, it is the first time that the two true methods of "Great Brahma Prajna" and "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" have been used simultaneously.

    The sky is filled with flames, like mountains and seas!

    The alien beast roared and struck down with a palm.  The huge power of flames hit the mantra hard, and in an instant, unparalleled brilliance burst out from the intersection.  Mountain-like flames flew back in an instant, and the huge alien beast was bounced back. The entire hall was shaken by the invisible force.

    The flaming beast fell back to the ground, seemingly shocked. It suddenly raised its head and looked at the figure in front of it with a pair of huge flame-burning eyes.

    The golden light of the mantra gradually dimmed, then dissipated, slowly disappearing into the air.  Gui Li's body fell down, and as soon as his feet touched the ground, he couldn't help but stumble, and his face turned pale.

    Soul Eater slowly flew down and stopped floating in front of its master. In the firelight on the opposite side, it still exuded a faint dark green light.

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth twitched slightly, and then he held it back, but after a moment it moved again, and finally his shoulders shook, and a mouthful of blood spurted out with a loud sound.  The bright red blood seemed to turn into red mist, floating in front of him.

    Just like that sad and sad rain many years ago!

    Bit by bit, drop by drop, blood wrapped the black stick. The former "fire stick" quietly swallowed every drop of blood and sucked it into the stick body silently, leaving no trace.

    On the blood-devouring bead, the red light gradually brightens.

    A cold feeling spread throughout Gui Li's body.

    The violence that he had endured just now could no longer be suppressed anymore. Gui Li looked up to the sky and roared, his eyes red. In an instant, thousands of thoughts went through his mind, and endless blood and bones came like a nightmare, wrapping around him.  The trembling hands slowly clenched tightly, as if they could no longer bear the blood boiling with blood all over their bodies!

    Opposite him, the eight fierce gods on the flame totem behind the alien beast also shone faintly, seeming to respond to the bloody and murderous aura on his body.

    At this moment, Gui Li seemed to have transformed into a cruel beast, confronting the flaming beast in front of him.  The hall was filled with heat, and even the air seemed to be burning.

    "Roar!"

    Suddenly, the flaming beast roared, as if it was a little uneasy for the first time.

    The little hui in mid-air fell down in front of Gui Li.

    The eye on his forehead was shining with golden light, and the sound of "kaka kaka" bone joints shaking violently was heard from countless places on Xiao Hui's body at the same time.  Then, under the gaze of Gui Li and the flaming beast, Xiao Hui began to change.

    Countless thick and strong muscles suddenly bulged out of the originally thin body. With the sound of cracking joints, Xiao Hui's body slowly grew larger.  At a moment when the human eye could see it so clearly, a monkey that was originally less than half a human tall rapidly grew in size due to the rapid increase in muscles and bones, and in the blink of an eye it had surpassed Gui Li's body.

    Muscles bulged one by one on Xiao Hui’s arms, chest and abdomen. His head became larger, and long and sharp fangs even appeared in his mouth. They were white and glowing with cold light, protruding from the outside of the huge mouth.  The palms that were originally used to pick fruits actually grew sharp claws.

    Finally, when the monkey transformed into a terrifying beast that was almost as tall as the flaming beast, it slowly opened its eyes.?The eyes under the third eye.

    ??The bright red and blood-thirsty eyes, mixed with a piece of golden light, came out dazzlingly.

    The originally vast altar hall was suddenly overcrowded with two such huge monsters.  Xiao Hui's eyes were full of fierceness, and he stared at the flaming beast opposite him, roaring incessantly.

    The giant flame beast turned slowly, and all that could be seen in its eyes were flames, without any expression at all.  But it can be seen that it is a bit afraid when facing this huge and fierce monkey that suddenly transformed.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui roared, and his third eye, which shone with golden light, suddenly brightened with golden light. A beam of golden light shot out quickly, and the flaming beast gave a low roar and moved away.

    The golden light hit the ground, and with a roar, a large crater was created in the hard red rock.

    Before the flaming beast could react, Gui Li, who had been standing behind Xiao Hui, had already jumped up. Instantly, his whole body was shrouded in strange light, and the soul-eating magic rod in front of him rushed towards the flaming beast with a whirring sound.

    Almost at the same time, Xiao Hui also rushed toward the flaming beast.

    The flames in the eyes of the flaming beast were extremely hot instantly

    Suddenly, Gui Li, whose heart was filled with blood from the killing, was about to attack the alien beast opposite him with all his strength. The Xuanhuo Jianxiang on his right arm suddenly woke up and burst out with an extremely strong pure Yang, which was far more powerful than before.  More than ever before, he rushed towards the violent energy of the blood-devouring beads that filled the meridians of Gui Li's body.

    Gui Li's body was shaken greatly, and his face turned pale almost immediately.  The body flying in mid-air felt like it was hit by a huge force. It felt like thousands of sharp knives were piercing into the flesh and blood of the body at the same time.  The pure yang power in his body seemed to be stimulated by the cool and violent energy of the blood-devouring beads. It incredibly quickly turned into extremely hot burning flames, covering every meridians in his body, and with the blood-devouring beads.  The blood and ice energy are fighting endlessly.

    His whole body collapsed in an instant, and he fell weakly from the height and fell heavily to the ground.  The half-flying Soul Eater lost the support of his master, and immediately flew back upside down as if he had a spirit, and fell on him with a "bang".

    "Zhihou" Xiao Hui looked over with three eyes at the same time, roaring loudly, obviously unable to imagine why Gui Li suddenly acted like this.

    But almost at the same time, the flaming beast on the opposite side started to take action.  Above the aperture of the flame totem that had been hovering behind the flame beast, one of the eight fierce gods suddenly flashed, and with a loud roar, the flame beast rushed towards him.  The fierce god's light statue was like a living creature, with teeth and claws bared as it rushed at its side.

    Xiao Hui roared, and his huge body suddenly pounced on him.  Two huge monsters collided with each other in mid-air, and then fell heavily to the ground. The whole hall immediately shook.

    The burning flames burned like a mountain in an instant, and Xiao Hui's strong body was immediately on fire in several places, but it seemed to ignore the pain of the flames at all. It grabbed it with one claw and hit the flaming beast's head hard, but it was almost on the ground.  At the same time, its lower abdomen was hit hard by the opponent.

    The two giant beasts roared in pain at the same time, and a moment later they were entangled and fighting each other. Their huge bodies turned into terrifying volcanoes, and blood rained down from the sky with every heavy blow.

    Gui Li lay weakly on the ground, unable to move due to the sudden and huge pain. His eyes were blood red, but for some reason, his mind suddenly woke up at this moment.

    All the sounds of fighting suddenly disappeared, and the blazing light of the burning flames seemed to be far away in the horizon. The incomparable pain in the body eroded every inch of skin.  In the bloody light, his eyes clearly saw the fierce god's light image in mid-air that was manipulated by strange power and ferociously rushed toward him.

    But he didn’t have any fear at all!

    An instant, how long is that?

    On the edge of life and death, what will you think of?

    Is it that rainy night in Zhushan many years ago?  Or the pale figure beside him when he fell into the endless abyss?

    In a trance, I saw the faint smile on my face when we first met

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    Are you going to die?  Then die!

    This life is really tiring!

    The next moment, boundless darkness enveloped him with a heavy evil intent.

    "boom!"

    The huge force knocked Gui Li's body directly from the ground into the air, and flew backwards. The light image transformed from the fierce god grinned and clung to his body, tearing his clothes apart with a "hiss" sound, and opened the blood.  With his big mouth, he was going to bite his neck.

    Xiao Hui, who was fighting the flaming beast, heard the sound and looked back. In an instant, his eyes widened, the corners of his eyes burst, and blood flowed.It came down, lying on the face, bloody and almost like a nine ghost ghost, and let out a shrill scream.

    I don’t know where the power came from, but Xiao Hui’s eyes were as red as if they were bleeding, and with a roar, he actually threw the flaming beast away.  But almost at the same time, the flame beast's sharp claws opened a huge wound on its abdomen, and blood spurted out like an angry wave.

    But Xiao Hui didn’t even take a glance at him, and fought back with all his strength in the direction of Gui Li.

    That man who was entangled by the ferocious god!

    At this moment, it is reflected in its eyes as red as blood

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Could it be that the distance so close to us is the end of the world?

    ……

    The wind howled.

    ????????????????????????????????????

    The fierce god’s sharp teeth bit down on Gui Li’s neck.  Xiao Hui, who was still a few feet away, let out desperate whimpers and roars.

    A faint red light suddenly emerged from Gui Li's tattered clothes.  For some reason, the fierce god's light statue suddenly froze and became motionless.

    Xuanhuo Jian!

    The ancient flame totem surrounded by a green jade ring slowly lit up at this moment, emitting a red light and shining on the fierce god's light statue.

    There was almost no resistance, and with a hiss, the ferocious god's light image, which had been ferocious just now, was sucked in by Xuanhuo Jian like a long whale sucking water, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    A moment later, Xiao Hui rushed to Gui Li's side, but before he could carefully check Gui Li's injuries, there was a loud sound of wind behind him, and the flaming beast pounced on him again.

    From the wound on Xiao Hui’s abdomen, blood gushed out like spring water. It was obvious that its movements were somewhat difficult, but subconsciously, Xiao Hui still blocked the unconscious Gui Li.

    However, the flaming beast suddenly stopped, its huge head slowly turned, and its flaming eyes fell on the Xuanhuo Jian tied to Gui Li's right arm.

    The ancient flame totem flashes a blurry red light, as if it is telling something.

    Xiao Hui watched the flaming beast warily.

    But this strange beast seemed to suddenly become very strange, as if it couldn't be believed. It looked at the Xuanhuo Jian, then at Gui Li and Xiao Hui. Its huge head was turning, and it seemed a little irritable.  Let out a low growl.

    After a moment, as if it was finally unable to resist anything, the flame beast suddenly bent its front legs and leaned down. Its huge head slowly nodded three times towards the Xuanhuo Jian, and then let out a low roar, its entire body  The flames above suddenly dimmed, and all the flames disappeared one by one. Finally, even the body of the giant beast slowly dissipated in this space.  The flame totem with eight fierce god patterns in the mid-air also slowly disappeared after losing the flame beast.

    The whole hall suddenly became quiet.

    All the fierce light of the flames disappeared, and the main hall was once again shrouded in a faint red light emanating from the volcanic well. Only above the head, where the flame beast appeared just now, revealed a path leading to the second place.  layer of round holes.

    Xiao Hui let out a low cry, slowly sat on the ground, sat next to Gui Li, looked at his master silently, and then looked at the huge wound on his stomach.

    It waited silently.

    The pain gradually faded away, and the instinct of life pulled him out of the darkness.

    Gui Li slowly opened his eyes.

    The huge pain was like invisible fire, which had just burned every inch of skin in his body, leaving no trace, but it had already exhausted him.

    He took a deep breath, his tentacles felt cold, and the "fire stick" was still in his hand, accompanying him.

    Burning fire sticks

    He suddenly smiled bitterly in a low voice, and a "squeak" sound came from beside him.  Gui Li turned around and saw Xiao Hui lying next to him, looking at him.  The huge body just now had transformed back into a little monkey clinging to his hand again.  Only the wound on its abdomen, which was stained with blood and changed its color, and the third eye on its forehead, which was shining with a faint golden light at the moment, reminded him of what had just happened.

    Gui Li suddenly smiled, slowly sat up towards Xiao Hui, and reached out his hand to gently stroke its head.  Xiao Hui grinned, squeaked twice, and scratched his head.

    The red light in the hall gently circulated, illuminating their figures.

    Gui Li secretly checked his whole body and felt that his body was tired, but the meridians in his body seemed to be fine after that incredible internal battle.  I just couldn't figure out why the always gentle and pure Xuanhuo Jian suddenly became so violent. After thinking about it, it seemed to have something to do with the Xuanhuo Altar where I was and the strange fierce god magic circle just now.

    &nbsp; Gui Li tidied up the torn clothes on his body, then pulled off a piece of cloth, carried Xiao Hui over, and carefully bandaged the wound on his stomach.  Xiao Hui lowered his head, blinking with his three eyes, and saw that there was suddenly a belt-like thing on his belly. He squeaked twice, and seemed to be very curious, and kept touching it with his hands.

    At this moment, Gui Li gradually recovered his physical strength, stood up with Xiao Hui in his arms, and looked around.  I saw that the surrounding hall was full of scars, and traces of the fight could be seen everywhere, but for some reason, most of the traces were on the ground, but not many on the walls.  The circle of fierce stone carvings at the feet returned to calm at this moment, staying there lifelike.

    He stood and pondered for a moment. He was not sure how long he had been in the Xuanhuo Altar, but it was obvious that the old man Shangguan who was guarding the place had not come back yet. He probably came here because he knew that there were flaming beasts in the Xuanhuo Altar.  Only with the guardianship can you dare to leave boldly!

    Then, his eyes fell on the round hole above his head leading to the second floor.

    The red light on the main hall also floated up slightly, but looking from below, only a small area at the entrance of the cave could be seen, and there seemed to be darkness next to it.

    Gui Li looked at the darkness and suddenly said to Xiao Hui: "Let's go up and have a look! Okay?"

    Xiao Hui grinned in his arms.

    Gui Li gently touched its head, then put Xiao Hui on his shoulder, then took a deep breath, and slowly floated up, leaving the ground and flying towards the entrance of the cave.

    He ascended very slowly and very carefully. No one knew whether there were any monsters guarding this mysterious altar.  But there was silence all around, until he floated up to the second level of the altar, and did not receive any attacks.

    Except for the faint red light in the round hole on the second floor of the altar, the surroundings were pitch black, but deep in the darkness, there was something glowing.

    Gui Li walked over there.

    It was a stone platform about half a person high, in the shape of a cylinder. The whole stone was completely different from the surrounding red rocks. While exuding a faint coolness, the faint light emitted from the stone pillars was constantly changing colors, sometimes  Reddish, sometimes lavender, sometimes goose yellow, sometimes green, it is really beautiful.

    And on the surface of the stone platform, there is a circular indentation with three characters engraved next to it──

    Xuanhuo Jian!

    Gui Li's gaze unexpectedly fell on his right arm. In the middle of the somewhat torn clothes, the ancient flame totem of Xuanhuojian was faintly revealed.

    He gently untied the treasure, stared at it for a moment, and then placed it into the indentation. It turned out to be seamless.

    A moment later, a dull sound suddenly came from above.  Gui Li and Xiao Hui looked up at the same time, and saw the stone slab above their heads slowly retreating with a deep voice, revealing a stone cave.

    Almost at the same time, the surrounding temperature dropped unexpectedly and suddenly, from the original scorching heat to as cold as ice in an instant.  Against the faint red light, you can even see the cold white air floating down from the round hole leading to the third floor.

    The hot and cold air can exist in this mysterious fire altar at the same time!

    A faint smile appeared on Gui Li's lips. He took the Xuanhuo Jian back from the stone platform and put it in his arms. Without saying anything more, he flew to the highest level again.

    The surrounding air is getting colder and colder, and the heat from the crater below seems to be unable to affect this place at all. So when Gui Li stepped onto the ground on the third floor, he found that there were thick pieces of ice under his feet.

    There was nothing luminous here, but after Gui Li's eyes slowly adapted to the surroundings, he discovered faint blue shimmers emanating from every corner.

    That is the ice that has been condensed for countless years, as if it is telling something softly.

    He walked forward slowly, and the sound of his footsteps on the ice spread slowly, breaking the seemingly eternal silence here.

    Suddenly, a low, slightly surprised, soft and desolate female voice sounded in the depths of darkness: "Aren't you Shangguan Ce?"

    Gui Li immediately stopped. After a moment, his eyes stared at the deepest part of the darkness ahead, and he said slowly: "Am I not?"

    The voice was silent for a while, then slowly said: "Who are you?"

    Gui Li asked back: "Who are you?"

    The blue light emitted by the surrounding ice seemed to flash, and the woman's voice fell silent.  After a moment, two groups of faint light, like endlessly deep pupils, flickered and flickered in the deepest part of the darkness, staring at Gui Li and Xiao Hui on his shoulder.

    Finally, the soul-eating rod fell into his hands.

    "The monkey on your shoulder is the three-eyed monkey, right?  "

    Gui Li's heart trembled, and he didn't answer. Instead, Xiao Hui Yaya, who was lying on his shoulder, shouted into the darkness, as if to demonstrate.

    The woman didn't care, and said slowly: "The magic weapon in your hand is made of the 'blood-devouring bead' and the ghost's 'soul-taking', and is smelted with the devil's sect's 'blood refining gun'?"

    Gui Li’s body trembled and his pupils shrank.

    The woman's voice sounded like she was laughing softly, and said slowly: "Both the Soul-Capturing Bead and the Blood-devouring Bead are the most vicious and evil things in the world, especially the Blood-devouring Bead, which contains violent evil power and invades people's souls invisibly. I  It seems that although your moral conduct is not low, the evil power has penetrated deeply into your body, and sooner or later you will go crazy and die."

    Gui Li said coldly: "Who are you?"

    The woman ignored him and said to herself: "Although the monkey next to you is known as the spirit of all things, and its heavenly eyes are open at this moment, I see that there is a red and fierce light under the golden light in its heavenly eyes. It must be because of companionship."  By your side, invaded by the evil power of the Blood-devouring Bead, it will still be a ferocious beast that kills all living beings in the future, so why not change its name to the 'Three-Eyed Fierce Monkey'."

    Gui Li was shocked and speechless for a moment.  He gradually became aware of the abnormality in Xiao Hui's body, but now that this mysterious woman spoke it out so clearly, he felt a little confused because of so many things in his mind.

    On the other hand, Xiao Hui looked angry and screamed, baring his sharp teeth into the darkness.

    The female voice suddenly smiled and said faintly: "You are angry, hehe, why is this necessary? We are all born spiritual beings, you understand me, and I also know yours, so why do you covet the prosperity and favors of the world?"

    Gui Li took back his thoughts and calmed down. His eyes gradually turned cold, and the Soul Devourer at his hand gradually glowed with a dark green light. He said coldly: "If you don't show up again, don't blame me for being rude!"

    The female voice snorted and said: "You are not a disciple of Fenxiang Valley, but you are able to get to the third floor of the Xuanhuo Altar. You are really capable. Is Shangguan Old Ghost dead? But even if he is not here, you can actually get through.  The 'Eight Evil Mysterious Fire Array' guarded by the 'Red Flame Beast'"

    "That's not right!"

    “Suddenly, the woman’s voice suddenly became sharper, as if she suddenly thought of something, and there was a hint of excitement in her voice.

    "No, no matter how high you are, apart from Shangguan Laogui, there is onlyonly the Xuanhuojian in the world who can open the third floor of this altar. You, you have the Xuanhuojian on you?"

    At the end of her words, as if reflecting her excited voice, the ice around Gui Li suddenly lit up with blue light.

    Gui Li frowned, but before he could react, the pair of faint eyes in the darkness had already fallen on the exposed corner of the Xuanhuo Jian in his arms.

    The ancient flame totem seems to be burning slowly.

    "Xuanhuo Jian!"

    With a sharp and long roar, the woman's voice suddenly became high-pitched, mixed with countless pain, surprise, sadness, despair, and a hint of desolation.

    "Why, why is the Xuanhuojian on your body? Where is Xiaoliu? Where is Xiaoliu"

    She screamed loudly, as if she had lost her mind.  On the mysterious third floor of the Mysterious Fire Altar, in the depths of darkness, suddenly blue light burst out, and countless shadows danced under the light blue light, swimming uneasily in the gap between darkness and light.

    A figure seemed to fly out from the dark abyss, or come from the eternal desolation. It was like a huge shadow like a demon, dancing in this space.

    Gui Li was stunned. Even if he saw something ferocious and terrifying, he was mentally prepared.  But when he saw the figure in front of him clearly, he was still stunned.

    Long-lasting memories came to his mind instantly, filling his mind, and even Xiao Hui screamed loudly on his shoulder to the front and turned a deaf ear.

    Behind that figure, nine shadows were flying like a nightmare.

    He slowly, slowly, said in a solemn voice: "Nine-tailed Sky Fox!"

    ……

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 1 White Fox

.    China is a vast land, vast and boundless.  In addition to the people who are known as the spirits of all things in the world, there are countless people who have been born and are in this world with humans.  Poultry such as chickens, ducks, pigs, and dogs, and wild beasts such as jackals, tigers, and leopards are all familiar to people.

    Since ancient times, there have been many anecdotes and legends circulating in the world. In the wild and remote places in the four directions of China, among the barren mountains and rivers, there are some ancient spiritual beasts and prehistoric Taoism species that are still alive in the world.  For thousands of years, the legend of countless passionate young men who traveled across mountains and rivers to capture dragons and monsters has been talked about and passed down from word to mouth.

    Among these many legends, the fox demon clan may not be the most ferocious and powerful monsters, but there is no doubt that it is the most magical, mysterious and the only legend with some human touch in the eyes of the world.

    When ancient behemoths such as the "Black Water Black Snake" become the goal of countless young people to prove their spiritual strength, the fox monster often seems to be ambiguous in people's mouth.  Although there have always been legends about fox demons hurting people, but unlike other monster legends, the fox demon clan often leaves behind touching stories such as falling in love with people. This is very prominent among the various legends about monsters causing harm to the world.  And a different kind of weird thing.

    Of course, these are just rumors spread among ordinary people and people in the world. In the eyes of real practitioners, the fox demon clan is a group of extremely intelligent and even cunning creatures.  Their power is far inferior to the incredible ancient beasts such as the Black Water Black Snake, but these monsters understand human feelings. It is even said that after practicing to a certain level, the fox monster family has the ability to transform into human beings. This is also the case of those beautiful human monsters.  The reason why love spreads.

    Among the fox demon clan, there is one of the most intelligent and mysterious branches. It is said that as their spiritual practice increases, their tails will continue to grow. A hundred years of Taoism will have three tails, called demon foxes; a thousand years of Taoism will have six tails.  , it is a spirit fox; and when it reaches the point where it has nine tails, it is the supreme realm of monsters in the world. No one knows how many years of practice it will take to achieve this, but according to legend, the fox demon who has reached the nine-tailed level in Taoism  It is already a peerless monster with magical powers, and is called the "Nine-tailed Sky Fox"!

    It’s just that this legend is so magical that many people in the world don’t know it, but in Gui Li’s heart, it’s like a bright mirror.  It was not for anything else, but because ten years ago, the figures of the fox demons who died in love under the Fire Dragon Cave were the first time in his life that his once firm faith was impacted.

    Every time I dream back at midnight, the bleak and beautiful figure of the white fox is vaguely visible.

    Channels of blue light refracted from the hard and cold ice to the surroundings, illuminating the three floors of the altar with varying brightness.  In front of Gui Li and Xiao Hui, from the deepest part of the darkness, a huge figure slowly appeared in the light blue and slightly eerie light.

    A white fox, a huge white fox!

    It was the first time in Gui Li's life that he had seen the true form of such a huge white fox. From where he stood, he could see that the white fox was twice as tall as him, as tall as two people.  Even under this dim light, the pure white fur is still so beautiful, and the smooth down is as soft as the best silk in the Central Plains.

    This is an animal that makes people feel beautiful at first glance, but its body is so huge that it feels a bit scary even if it is unconscious.  In fact, this white fox was in an extremely excited mood at the moment.

    The originally silent altar space was now filled with the wails and screams of the white fox, and a pair of deep black eyes set on fair skin were also filled with madness.

    The blue light became brighter and brighter, and the wind started blowing at some point.  The corners of Gui Li's clothes were fluttering, and Xiao Hui was screaming loudly and grinning at the white fox, making a fierce shape.

    Huo Di, the white fox neighed in its throat. Huo Ran's front feet left the ground and straightened up. Almost in line with its movements, Gui Li felt that the ice around him suddenly glowed with blue light. Amidst the roar, two huge pieces of ice, which contained more than three people, appeared.  The tall ice cube moved out of thin air and hit Gui Li fiercely.

    Gui Li frowned, and a soul-eating cyan light emerged, driving him and Xiao Hui back quickly.  Almost at the same moment when their figures disappeared, two huge pieces of ice collided with each other, making a deafening sound, and turned into broken ice and scattered on the ground.

    But before they could stop, the entire three floors of the altar were illuminated with blue light. In an instant, the strange demonic power in the space was strong, and countless ice cubes, large and small, slowly disappeared.  Floating in the mid-air, it looked colorful and shining, and it was extremely beautiful and spectacular.

    Gui Li frowned even more tightly. This nine-tailed celestial fox was indeed extremely powerful. The various demonic and strange beasts he had encountered over the years, except for the incredible eternal behemoths like the Blackwater Black Snake, were the only ones with this nine-tailed sky fox in front of him.  The tail sky fox is the most powerful.

    It’s just that for some reason, when he looked through the countless ice cubes shining with beautiful and coquettish blue light, he stared at the white figure, and its slightly crazy lookWith his deeply sad eyes, a certain feeling that had not been seen for many years, like the figures of the pair of demon foxes who died in love, began to linger in his heart, and he was unwilling to take action against this white fox no matter what.

    But while he was hesitating here, the nine-tailed sky fox over there roared loudly, and instantly, as if under mysterious orders, countless ice cubes floating in the air rushed towards him at lightning speed.

    Gui Li's face turned cold, he reached out and hugged Xiao Hui to his chest, and at the same time, he flew away to the side while controlling Soul Eater.  Suddenly, the sky was filled with flashes of blue light, ice was as solid as rain, and the roaring sound of ice cubes colliding could be heard endlessly.  In every flash of lightning, countless streaks of white light and blue ice chase the cyan figure.

    It’s just that this green shadow is like a ghost, often hiding in every gap, in the icy rain in the sky, from left to right, or up and down, avoiding the seemingly endless layers of icy rain.

    The scream of the white fox was even louder, but for some reason, it sounded a little out of breath even though it was angry.  In the middle of a fierce fight, a blue shadow suddenly flashed, and Gui Li's figure somehow passed through the layers of ice and rushed close to the white fox itself.

    The white fox was startled, and its beautiful white fur moved automatically. It waved its front paws, and it looked like it was about to use some kind of strange magic. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a dark red light suddenly rose from behind it. Almost at the same time,  The white fox's body shook, as if it had been hit hard, and its eyes were confused. In a moment, all the demonic power dissipated, and its body fell down exhausted.

    And at the next moment, a green shadow floated over, and a pale hand stretched out from the light, grabbing the white fox's neck very quickly.

    The white fox let out a low cry, its eyes filled with pain and helplessness, but looking at its expression, it closed its eyes as if accepting its fate, closing its eyes and waiting to die.

    The tentacles were covered with fur that was cold and still soft. Gui Li's hand fell on the white fox's throat. The white fox's huge body was in front of him, but for some reason, at this moment, it was just like a fragile little thing in his hand.  bird.

    Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's chest and suddenly screamed a few times.

    Gui Li looked at the white fox in front of him silently, and slowly retracted his hand.

    The white fox slowly opened its eyes, and what fell into its eyes was the figure of the man standing in front of it.

    One person and one fox, just staring at each other!

    "Boom!"

    Along with a roar, the ice cubes flying in the sky behind Gui Li lost their demonic power and fell one after another, colliding with each other. Ice crystals splashed everywhere, and white cold mist spread everywhere. They rushed over from behind, pulling Gui Li and Gui Li away.  The figure of the white fox is completely hidden.

    After a while, the ice dust gradually fell, and the figures of Gui Li and Bai Hu reappeared.

    Xiao Hui didn't know when he climbed up on Gui Li's shoulder again. His three eyes blinked, looking at Gui Li, then at the white fox in front of him, and then looked around again, as if he was suddenly fascinated by the beauty scattered all around.  Bing Jing became interested, so he jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder, sat on the ground, picked up a few beautiful ice cubes that emitted a blue light, and started playing with them.

    The white fox's eyes moved from Gui Li to Xiao Hui, took a deep look, and then returned to Gui Li. After a moment, he said, "Why don't you kill me?"

    It sounded as if it had calmed down at this moment. Gui Li did not answer immediately. He looked unexpectedly behind the white fox. Soon, he found what he had guessed.

    A dark red iron chain as thick as an ordinary person's arm was locked around the white fox's waist. At this moment, looking at it, I saw a faint red light in the iron chain. From a distance, I could feel the strange magic power.

    Just now, the white fox suddenly lost strength in the middle of a fierce fight. It was obvious that this restriction had taken effect.  It's not surprising. If there weren't such a powerful restriction, how could this mysterious fire altar trap it with the legendary nine-tailed fox's peerless demonic power?

    The white fox looked at Gui Li. Gui Li didn't answer its question, and it didn't seem to care, because what it cared about was something else entirely.

    "Where's Xiao Liu? Did you kill it and then take the 'Xuan Huo Jian'?" Its voice sounded low and very tired.

    Gui Li was silent, and after a while he slowly said: "The Xiaoliu you are talking about is a six-tailed spirit fox with six tails?"

    The white fox’s huge body shook slightly and lowered its head.

    "It's dead!" Gui Li said in a low voice, but clearly.

    The white fox looked at the ground in front of him and said faintly: "How did you die?"

    "Ten years ago, two friends and I heard that there was a monster worshiping under the black stone cave in Xiaochi Town, so we went to check it out." Gui Li's face was as calm as water, and he talked about the past lightly.  For a moment, there was no sound in the huge space. Only his voice floated gently, and occasionallyThe sound of Xiao Hui playing next to him.

    "Finally, seeing that it couldn't do anything, and the three-tailed demon fox also died, it decided to commit suicide. Before it died, it tied the Xuanhuo Jian to my hand." Gui Li reached out and took out the Xuanhuo Jian from his arms.  , I saw that under the surrounding faint blue light, the ancient flame totem seemed to be burning gently.

    The white fox stared at the Xuanhuojian blankly, as if he was crazy. He didn’t know how long it had passed, but he said in a low voice: "Xiao Liu is my son!"

    ……

    The surroundings were so quiet that it seemed like death. Gui Li looked at the white fox in front of him and suddenly felt like he couldn't breathe.

    The white fox shadow carved deep in the heart and falling into the hot magma is as clear as before.

    Ten years have passed, but it seems like only yesterday.

    What is it that quietly changed your mind and mine?

    "I am also responsible for the death of your son." Gui Li said lightly, "If you have a chance in the future, just come and kill me."

    The white fox raised his head and took a deep look at him. For some reason, Gui Li suddenly felt that the white fox was smiling, looking back with thousands of years of vicissitudes and a faint sad smile.

    "It can tell you the mysterious fire. I am his mother. Don't you know what it was thinking at that time?" The white fox said quietly, turning around slowly, and the iron chain locked around its waist made a harsh sound.  The sound imprisoned him.

    Gui Li watched the white fox slowly walking towards the depths of darkness. Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable impulse in his heart and blurted out: "How can I help you?"

    The white fox paused, but did not turn around, but its voice suddenly had a hint of excitement: "Are you willing to help me?"

    Gui Li didn’t speak or answer.

    The white fox slowly turned around. At this moment, suddenly, a strange light seemed to shine in its black and deep eyes.

    "Three hundred years ago, our fox demon clan snatched the Xuanhuo Jian from Fenxiang Valley, but there were almost no casualties. Except for Xiaoliu who escaped by chance, I was the only one who survived. I was imprisoned in this Xuanhuo Altar and suffered from the 'Xuanhuo'  The chains are tormenting. My magic power is suppressed by the Xuanhuo Chain and the 'Eight Ominous Xuanhuo Array' under the Xuanhuo Altar, and I suffer day and night."

    It sneered and said, "If Fenxiang Valley didn't want to know the whereabouts of the Xuanhuojian from me, they would have killed me long ago."

    Gui Li nodded silently.

    Bai Hu glanced at him and said: "This mysterious fire chain is a foreign object from heaven and earth. It is blazing. Once it is closed, it cannot be opened unless it is a person who knows the secret spell of Fenxiang Valley. But other than that, as long as there is a mysterious fire mirror, it will be the same.  I can open this thing!"

    Gui Li's eyes slowly turned to the Xuanhuo Jian in his hand, and a faint gentle feeling came from the ancient flame totem on the Xuanhuo Jian.

    The white fox's voice continued in front: "The Xuanhuo Jian is the essence of all fires, the divine weapon that opens the sky. As long as you walk to the end of the stone wall behind me, there is a cylindrical stone platform, and the Xuanhuo Chain extends from there.  , and at the same time go deep into the underground volcanic magma, absorbing endless heat from it. If you place the Xuanhuo Jian on the stone platform, you can unlock the Xuanhuo Chain. Without this restriction, there is no Eight Ominous Xuanhuo Array hosted by the Xuanhuo Jian underneath.  , I can’t stand it anymore.”

    When talking about the latter part, Bai Hu's voice actually trembled slightly, and it was obvious that he was in agitated mood.

    Gui Li didn’t speak, his expression as calm as water.

    The white fox looked at him. After a moment, there was deep disappointment in his eyes. He suddenly let out a bitter smile and said softly: "Do you regret it? Then forget it. In fact, who in this world is not like this?"

    As he said that, it seemed to be about to turn around again, but Gui Li suddenly moved.

    He slowly walked forward and passed by the white fox. Xiao Hui behind him raised his head and seemed to be interested in the situation here again. He jumped over and jumped on Gui Li's shoulder.

    Ghost Li walked past the white fox, and the white fox also turned around. Its huge body accompanied Ghost Li. For some reason, it seemed to have a strange look in its eyes.

    "Young man, why do you want to help a monster?"

    Gui Li did not look back or move. Bai Hu followed him and could not even see his expression. But a moment later, he heard the man walking alone in the darkness, whispering to himself: "In fact, who in this world can  Isn’t that the case?…”

    "Ten years ago, when I dropped the two of them into the magma with my own hands; ten years ago, under the Zhuxian Formation, when I watched her fall from mid-air"

    The white fox stopped. The end of the mysterious fire chain had a very strong restriction on the monster, and it could not move forward.  Xiao Hui seemed to feel something at this moment. He jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder and stopped next to Bai Hu.

    But Gui Li did not stop.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Looking silently, the darkness in the darkest place spread lightly, engulfing the man's figure.

    It suddenly sighed!

    After a moment, it turned its huge fox head and approached Xiao Hui. Facing this monster that was a hundred times bigger than itself, Xiao Hui showed no fear.  Looking at the white fox together.

    "Is he also a sad person?" White Fox asked quietly.

    Xiao Hui blinked, squeaked, and scratched his head with his hands.

    The white fox smiled calmly, and there was a lot of sadness in the laughter.

    "You don't have enough moral practice and your spiritual wisdom is just beginning to open up. How can you know the love of people in the world?"

    It whispered softly, and the voice gradually became lower and lower, and you could vaguely hear: "It is because there are such infatuated men in the world that we can still fall deeply in love with each other after thousands of years"

    ***********

    The entrance to Fenxiang Valley.

    The atmosphere became more and more solemn, and the place was quiet. The fish-men tribe stared angrily at the group of people led by Shangguan Ce in Fenxiang Valley, while the people in Fenxiang Valley were horrified.

    Many disciples have begun to look around secretly. The cold wind is blowing, the branches and leaves are dancing lightly, and the low ghost crying sound comes from nowhere in the dark night, which makes people feel chilled.

    Shangguan Ce’s brows were furrowed and his face was serious. This unknown murderer was just a profound practitioner. He was definitely not afraid of him because of his spiritual practice.  However, it is really worrying that a person of this caliber is so cruel and ruthless, and is clearly trying to stir up a conflict between Incense Valley and the fish-men barbarians.

    “Could it be that Fenxiang Valley’s century-old plan has finally been revealed?

    "When I think of this, even though Shangguan has profound moral principles and strong determination, I can't help but feel confused in my heart.

    But he was no ordinary person after all, and he calmed down after a moment, knowing that the mysterious murderer was watching Dandan from the dark at this moment, and he must not lose his composure.  And in the past hundreds of years, this is the first time that someone has been so bold and dared to be so unrestrained in Incense Valley.  If you don't teach him a lesson, I'm afraid even cats and dogs will dare to cause trouble in the future!

    Shangguan Ce calmed down and moved his head to the side. Li Xun understood and stepped forward. Shangguan Ce said coldly: "Give me the order. All the disciples will mobilize to seal the exits of the valley. At the same time, release all the 'red-eyed eagles'."  Hovering in the sky, we must not let this murderer escape."

    Li Xun nodded, hesitated, and whispered: "Uncle Master, where is the Valley Master"

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and said: "Since the Valley Master asked you to send an order to me to handle this matter tonight, he must still be unable to escape. You also know him" In the middle of the sentence, Shangguan Ce suddenly stopped talking and raised his eyes.  Li Xun glanced at him and said, "I will naturally explain it to him later."

    Li Xun lowered his head and said, "Yes, disciple, let's do it now." He turned around and left.

    When his majestic body walked backwards, the surrounding Fenxiang Valley disciples all made way for him, and Yan Hong, who had been standing beside him from the beginning and listened to the conversation between him and Shangguan Ce, was stunned.  Looking at Li Xun's figure in his bright eyes, there seemed to be a faint flash of light.

    Li Xun’s figure quickly disappeared into the darkness deep in Fenxiang Valley.  There was a commotion among the fishmen over there, and several fishmen screamed strangely at the same time.  The tall fish-man in the lead chatted with the other monsters for a few words. When he turned around, his face was full of anger and he kept talking.

    Shangguan Ce frowned, and Sun Tu next to him had already translated: "They asked us to hand over the murderer of their clan leader quickly, or they will kill us all."

    Shangguan Ce snorted and looked coldly at the murlocs. The murlocs were obviously a little afraid of Shangguan Ce and were a little embarrassed for a moment. However, after their brutality came up, more murlocs began to roar angrily.

    Shangguan Ceqing knows that these fish-men barbarians cannot be treated with common sense, and the big event in Fenxiang Valley is about to happen now. It is definitely not the time to fall out with these southern barbarians. Moreover, the peerless figure hidden in the Shiwan Mountains is not only him, but also  Yun Yiding, the master of the valley who has a profound knowledge of the world, is also very afraid.

    He was thinking about how to temporarily appease these barbaric aliens, and slowly said: "Everyone, I, Shangguan Ce, will definitely give you an explanation for what happened today, but for the time being, I have to make you stay here"

    Before he finished speaking, suddenly, without warning, the ground beneath his feet trembled violently.

    The vibration was so violent and sudden that many disciples of Fenxiang Valley and fishmen were caught off guard, unsteady and fell to the side.

    Shangguan Ce's Taoism is profound, so he is naturally different from those ordinary disciples. He stabilized his body almost instantly. In shock, he unintentionally turned the corner of his eyes and saw that Yan Hong standing next to him was also unstable, but only more unstable than himself.  Slowly, he regained his balance.

    ?"Ah, my God, the color of the sky has changed!"

    I don’t know who was the first to shout. In an instant, everyone looked up at the sky. They saw that the originally dark night sky suddenly turned red at this moment. Countless clouds that looked like burning flames moved quickly and rotated around a certain place.  , there are faint sounds of wind and thunder, and the weather is diverse and extremely spectacular.

    Shangguan Ce was startled, his face suddenly changed, and he almost subconsciously turned his head to look. Sure enough, the place surrounded by countless burning clouds was the place where the mysterious Xuanhuo Altar was located.

    Shangguan Ce was so frightened and angry that he could no longer care about anything else. He stamped his feet fiercely, and his body turned into gray light and flew towards the Xuanhuo Altar at an extremely fast speed.  But at the moment when his body soared into the air, for some reason, a faint question flashed through his mind like lightning:

    How did Yan Hong’s skills improve so quickly?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 2 Escape

.    Xuanhuotan

    The majestic and almost indestructible huge altar suddenly began to tremble violently.  The nine-tailed sky fox and Xiao Hui, who were on the third floor of the Xuanhuo Altar, were knocked aside by the sudden and huge force.  But they were all psychic beasts after all, and they quickly stabilized themselves.

    In the darkness ahead, the dark red light gradually brightened, and Gui Li's figure vaguely appeared.

    The mysterious fire chain tied around the waist of the nine-tailed sky fox gradually began to brighten, from a deep dark red color to a bright color. From a distance, it seemed that there were small streams of flames burning and flowing in the strange iron material.  a feeling of.

    The nine-tailed sky fox snorted lowly, and there seemed to be a trace of pain in his eyes.  Xiao Hui, who was standing next to it, looked at the nine-tailed sky fox, and then looked at the figure deep in the darkness.

    The dark red light became brighter, illuminating the stone platform in front of Gui Li.  The Xuanhuojian was placed on the stone platform by Gui Li. In the dark, there seemed to be a silent scream, like anger, like roaring!

    The ancient flame totem at the center of the Mysterious Fire Mirror flickers slowly, like a burning flame!

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a loud noise came from under their feet, and a burst of hot air spurted up from under the Xuanhuo Altar, turning the originally cold third floor into a place of red flames.

    Countless huge ices around them began to melt and continue to decompose. The ice crystals that originally shone with beautiful blue light were still shining before disappearing, making the surrounding area flicker.

    Between the roar of the heat wave and the silent dance of ice cubes, the entire space presents a rare spectacle in the world.  Xiao Hui turned his head, blinking with his three eyes, grinning, and looking intently; while the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to ignore the hot and cold wonders behind him, and his pair of fox eyes just stared at the ghost next to the red light in the darkness.  Li.

    As the strange light on the flame totem gradually brightened, the huge mysterious fire chain began to make a "click" sound. The light on the chain itself became brighter at the moment, and it looked like it was about to burn.  At the same time, the pain in the nine-tailed sky fox's eyes became even heavier, and even the fur around its waist around the mysterious fire chain had a tendency to turn brown.

    The surrounding temperature was getting higher and higher, and a huge roar started from the altar at my feet. It sounded like the roaring volcanic lava, surging and undulating.

    And at this strange moment of roaring and flashing lights all over the sky, the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly shook its body, turned its head sharply, and actually left the ghostly place it had been staring at, and looked back.

    In that distant place, outside of this turbulent and powerful noise, there seemed to be a long roar, filled with incomparable anger and consternation, flying at full speed!

    The face of the nine-tailed sky fox changed drastically, and his eyes were suddenly filled with anxiety. He turned back suddenly and was about to open his mouth to say something

    Boom!

    A muffled sound came out at this moment.

    The stone platform in front of Gui Li made a loud and dull sound under the mysterious power of Xuan Huo Jian, and slowly sank downwards as if with a hint of reluctance.  The Xuanhuo Jian slowly floated up from the stone platform and moved into the air, emitting a pure red light.

    As the stone platform sank, the surrounding stone walls began to gradually tremble, and a deep crack began to appear, and then a second one began to appear.  At the same time, the mysterious fire chain that was deeply embedded in the stone wall also began to shake. The shaking quickly became violent. Finally, when the seventh crack suddenly appeared on the stone wall, there was a loud bang, and the once indestructible mysterious fire chain suddenly appeared.  Like a lifeless snake, it slumped and lost all its luster, falling from the nine-tailed sky fox's waist and falling to the ground.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looks up to the sky and roars between ice and fire, darkness and light!

    That voice was shrill and distant, spreading far away, and finally merged with the roar of the angry volcano under your feet, high and high!

    At that moment, as if it was an enraged fire power, the surging heat waves roared under everyone's feet at the same time. A huge sound was transmitted straight up from their feet. In a moment, countless cracks appeared on the hard stone slabs under everyone's feet.

    Gui Li grabbed the Xuan Huo Jian, put it in his arms, turned around and walked back quickly.  Xiao Hui squeaked twice and jumped onto his shoulder.

    White smoke quickly condensed around the nine-tailed sky fox, and it became thicker in an instant, covering its white fox body. A moment later, a strange "whispering" sound came out, which was continued by the increasingly blazing heat waves around it.  Under the eroding white gas, a human figure gradually appeared.

    The hand, as white as jade, was illuminated by the hot fire and became faintly transparent, as if you could see thin blood flowing gently.  Smooth shoulders, rounded without any flaws, vaguely undulating like gentle peaks, so mysterious and out of place in this violent world.

    Gui Li couldn't see clearly the face of the humanoid, and he didn't have time to look again.

    &nbsp; As if it finally couldn't help but erupt, the volcano that had been sleeping for countless hours had already erupted. Under their feet, the earth shook violently, everything collapsed one after another, and the air was so hot that it seemed to be burning, and even the breath seemed to be burning.  flame.

    A huge roar erupted from the depths of the ground, and the fragile stone slabs instantly collapsed and fell.  Where the green light flashed, Gui Li looked stern and rose into the air. His voice came out from the white air that the nine-tailed sky fox had transformed into:

    "above!"

    Gui Li didn't have time to think too much and flew up into the sky. Sure enough, in less than a moment, the originally hard stone wall above his head also collapsed and fell. Gui Li tried his best to dodge the onrushing in the space where the falling rain was falling, and Xiao Hui Zhi said  Squeaking, clutching the hem of Gui Li's clothes tightly.  The nine-tailed sky fox was shrouded in a white air, and followed Gui Li soaring towards the sky.

    Under their feet, the hot magma broke through all obstacles in an instant, like a huge pillar of fire soaring into the sky, chasing after them.

    The entire Incense Valley was instantly enveloped in a red light of blazing flames. Everyone looked in shock at the huge pillar of fire rising into the sky.

    Even the black clouds in the sky are penetrated by the huge force of the earth!

    Starting from the center of the fire pillar, the black clouds in the sky completely turned into the color of flames, just like the entire sky turned into a burning sea of ??fire.

    A moment later, burning ashes, huge stones, and charred embers fell from the sky one after another, either dark or burning, like a sad rain in the end of the world!

    No one can see the figures of Gui Li and the nine-tailed sky fox. The red-eyed eagles that were originally released to patrol in the sky are now running away from death, and they can't even bother to track them.

    For a moment, the people in the Incense Valley were silent except for the occasional scream. Even the fishmen were shocked by the majestic power of the world.

    Only at the end of the pillar of fire, under the altar of black fire, people heard a furious voice from a distance, roaring loudly!

    In the distance, the huge and terrifying pillar of fire has disappeared, and the earth has gradually calmed down. However, a huge black hole is still clearly visible in the clouds in the sky. The clouds around the black hole seem to have been scorched by the flames, showing a strange appearance.  golden color.

    After flying far away from Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li landed on a remote hilltop. There were so many trees here that it would take a long time for people from Fenxiang Valley to track him down.  What's more, the radius around Fenxiang Valley is so large that it is not that easy for Fenxiang Valley to track them.

    He fell to the ground, the green light flashed away, and then he heard the nine-tailed sky fox behind him also falling to the ground.  Gui Li did not turn around and stood still.

    There was also no sound behind him.

    After a while, Gui Li said calmly: "Do you need clothes?"

    ??????????????????? For some reason, the voice behind me suddenly had a hint of softness and charm at this moment: "Well, thank you sir."

    Gui Li took off his coat and threw it back. During this period, he did not turn around. However, Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, looked nothing like his master. He turned his head around and looked around.  Gui Li looked back for a while, scratching his head with his hands from time to time, seemingly confused.

    The soft sound of dressing was particularly clear in the silent forest. The night, illuminated by strange clouds in the sky, gradually became dark again.

    Even though we are so far apart, we still feel the night wind carrying a hint of heat.

    "Young master, it's okay." The female voice behind her said quietly.

    Gui Li did not turn around immediately, but still stood still for a moment, and then slowly turned around.

    A woman wearing his coat stood in front of him in the woods at night.

    Her figure is graceful and slender, even ill-fitting clothes can't hide her beautiful figure.  The clothes seemed a bit too big for her. They were draped around her body and tied at the top, but they still couldn't cover the pale white skin exposed in the gaps. In such a night, there seemed to be a faint moan of temptation rippling.

    Her lips are soft, her eyes are charming, her nose is clever, and her eyebrows are graceful.  Her appearance is like the gentle waves that want to flow over and embrace you, making you intoxicated; and it is also like the beauty that has remained for thousands of years, becoming more beautiful and beautiful after the wind and snow.

    Gui Li was silent, and after a while, he turned his head.

    Xiao Hui squatted on the ground and looked at his master who was standing aside and looking into the distance. Gui Li had been looking at the sky like this since just now. He didn't know what he was thinking.

    The white palm stretched out, Xiao Hui turned around, grinned, and stretched out his monkey paw. Under the gray hair, its fingers looked longer than human ones.

    The woman who transformed into a human form from the nine-tailed sky fox gently walked in front of the monkey.Squatting down, the skirt of his clothes moved slightly, and there was a faint spring light swaying vaguely.

    She smiled quietly and looked at Xiao Hui with interest, then stretched out her jade-like palm and gently took Xiao Hui's fingers.

    Xiao Hui chuckled.

    Her eyes seemed to be full of smiles, and she said softly: "I want to thank you too."

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes and suddenly nodded his head, looking very proud.

    The woman laughed at this, stretched out her hands to hold Xiao Hui in her arms, stood up, and walked slowly to Gui Li's side.

    Looking up, you can see the distant mountains covered by the night.

    "Three hundred years," she looked at it for a while and said slowly, "three hundred years"

    Gui Li turned to look at her. She was staring into the distance. Xiao Hui, who was nestled in her arms, was quiet for some reason and looked at Gui Li.

    Looking from the side, there seems to be a trace of inexplicable strength in the soft curves of her face.

    She was silent for a long time, then suddenly sighed, shook her head, turned to Gui Li, and smiled slightly.

    That beauty is like a lily blooming in the dark!

    Gui Li said calmly: "What are your preparations for the future?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox smiled, as if he was a little confused, and said softly: "Tell me the place where Xiaoliu committed suicide in detail. If I have a chance in the future, I want to go there and visit."

    Gui Li lowered his head, a light seemed to pass through his eyes, and then said: "It is in a place called Xiaochi Town near Kongsang Mountain in the north. There is a small forest ten miles outside the town. There is a black stone cave in the forest. The deepest part of the cave is  Yes, it won’t be hard to find.”

    The nine-tailed fox smiled lightly and nodded.

    Gui Li glanced at her and seemed to hesitate for a moment, but then reached into his arms and took out the Xuanhuo Jian.

    In the night, the ancient flame totem on the Xuanhuo Jian glowed slightly.

    The reflection in the eyes of the nine-tailed sky fox seemed like two small flames.

    "This," Gui Li looked at the Xuanhuo Jian in his hand and handed it over, "I'll give it back to you. It originally belonged to your son."

    The nine-tailed sky fox was startled and couldn't help but raise his eyes to look at him more. He slowly took the Xuanhuo Jian, played with it a few times in his hand, and suddenly said: "Do you know that this Xuanhuo Jian is the heaven and earth?"  The supreme artifact in the world, the Essence of Ten Thousand Fires. If you can truly master its power and use it, and cooperate with the 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array' you saw in the Mysterious Fire Altar, it will have the power to destroy the world.  .”

    She smiled, looked at Gui Li, and said, "Even so, will you give it back to me?"

    Gui Li looked at the treasure in her hand indifferently, was silent for a moment, turned around slowly, and whispered: "What do I want it for? What do I want to destroy the world? What I want is it.  You can’t give it to me…”

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at Gui Li, without saying anything for a while, his eyes as deep as water.

    Suddenly, she smiled, carrying three hundred years of vicissitudes and sadness.

    "Well said, well said!"

    Gui Li looked at her and saw that her face was full of smiles, but her eyes were desolate.

    "In the past three hundred years, I have never seen the light of day in the Xuanhuo Altar. I don't know how many times I have thought about why I lost my mind and stole this Xuanhuo Jian in the first place? If I had spent these three hundred years happily with my relatives,  Yes, that would be great"

    She laughed loudly, her soft face full of vicissitudes of beauty, and raised her hand to throw the Xuanhuo Jian over.

    Gui Li caught it, was startled for a moment, and said: "Your entire clan paid for this with their lives, how could you"

    The nine-tailed sky fox slowly stopped laughing, but the sadness in his eyes became even heavier, and he said lowly and quietly:

    "I want it, what do I do?"

    Gui Li subconsciously grasped the Xuanhuojian in his hand and felt a trace of warmth coming from the Xuanhuojian.  After a moment, he said: "You have been imprisoned in Fenxiang Valley for three hundred years and you don't want to take revenge?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox said lightly: "I think about it, of course I think about it. I have thought about it all the time in the past three hundred years. But after I escaped from the trap just now, and now I am looking at the night and the vast world, I suddenly can't muster the energy to take revenge.  "

    She looked up at the vast world, smiled slightly, and said: "In these hundreds of years, I was stupid enough to waste it on this boring magic weapon. Now let me have a more comfortable time in this world.  Let’s talk about it later.”

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "Then you may still use it in the future. Besides, the Xuanhuo Jian is still your son after all"

    The nine-tailed sky fox smiled brightly and said: "Xiao Liu? Didn't he already give this thing to you? And" She looked at Gui Li for a moment and said: "You use the blood-devouring beads and soul-catching beads to  ?When something extremely evil or evil is used as a magic weapon, the evil power invades the body deeply.  From my point of view, if it weren't for the pure and harmonious Qi of Zhiyang of Xuanhuojian to resist it for you, I'm afraid you would have lost your mind and become ferocious.  If you give it to me, what will you do?  "

    Gui Li's body trembled, the pupils in his eyes shrank slightly, and he looked towards the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The nine-tailed sky fox smiled calmly and said: "You don't have to look at me like this. An old woman like me who has lived for thousands of years naturally knows more things."

    Gui Li felt a little embarrassed, frowned, and finally put the Xuanhuo Jian away.

    The nine-tailed sky fox reached out and touched Xiao Hui's head in his arms, glanced at Gui Li intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "Right now, the evil power in your body has been deeply eroded. Although you have deep cultivation, plus you have the Xuanhuojian,  Suppression, so the evil power of the blood-devouring beads and the soul-obsessing ghost power do not dare to attack frequently, but I expect that you must be suffering from it from time to time, and your temper is becoming more and more blood-devouring and easy to kill, right?"

    At this moment, Gui Li did not dare to look down upon the charming woman transformed by the thousand-year-old demon fox in front of him. Although he was a little hesitant, after a moment, he finally nodded.

    The nine-tailed sky fox sighed and said: "In my opinion, it is really unusual that you can survive to this day under the blood-devouring beads and soul-absorbing beads. But if you want to continue to live peacefully in the future, I advise you to still  We must get rid of this most evil thing in the world as soon as possible."

    Gui Li had no expression on his face. He slowly raised his hand, and the dark soul-devouring rod appeared in his hand. The black rod body was mixed with faint bloodshot eyes, lying quietly on his palm.

    The extremely familiar cold feeling, which seemed to have been a part of his body for a long time, slowly swam in his body.

    "The most evil thing in the world that you mentioned has saved my life so many times!" Gui Li said calmly: "You said that I can only live safely if I lose it, but you don't know that if I don't have it,  I would never survive today."

    He raised his head to look at the nine-tailed sky fox, his eyes were cold, and said: "Besides, you said one thing wrong."

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at him, smiled, and said, "What?"

    The ghost said sharply: "You said it is the most evil thing in the world, but it is not."

    The nine-tailed sky fox frowned and said, "What did you say?"

    Gui Li said coldly and without any emotion: "The number one evil thing in the world is not it, but" He pointed to his heart with his hand and said coldly:

    "People's hearts!"

    The nine-tailed sky fox was stunned.

    The man turned around expressionlessly in the night.  The night wind, which was still carrying heat, blew from a distance and ruffled their clothes.  Somehow, his figure suddenly looked particularly desolate.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at him silently. After a while, she sighed in a low voice and said something in a faint voice, but no one could hear clearly what she said.

    Just when she turned around and walked back, not wanting to disturb Gui Li, Gui Li's voice suddenly came from behind her:

    "Senior, you are well-informed. I have something of great importance. Please give me your advice."

    The nine-tailed sky fox was slightly surprised, and turned around, only to see Gui Li already facing her. As if he suddenly remembered something, his face showed a trace of excitement, a trace of desire, a trace of longing, and even a faint trace of  Fear!  "

    "What do you want to ask?"

    "A woman used her own blood and essence to make a powerful spell ten years ago, and then forced her three souls and six souls into her body to exert a magical power. But at the moment when she was in a state of despair, there was a strange treasure beside her.  The 'Albizia Bell' captured her soul, so now the woman's body is immortal, but she is completely unconscious. Senior, you are knowledgeable, is there any way to cure her?"

    At the end of the sound, Gui Li actually started to tremble slightly.

    The nine-tailed celestial fox stared at the man, her eyes twinkling with tenderness. After a moment, she nodded decisively and said:

    "There is a way!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 3 Hope

.    Gui Li's body was shaken, and an expression of ecstasy instantly flooded his face, sweeping away the heaviness that had been frozen on his face for who knows how long.  Reluctantly suppressing his excitement, Gui Li still couldn't control the slight trembling in his voice, "Please, please teach me, senior!"

    The nine-tailed sky fox stared at him, then suddenly smiled and said, "That woman must be the one you love deeply, right?" Gui Li didn't speak, but the longing and anxious expression on his face became stronger.

    The nine-tailed sky fox shook his head and sighed, but his eyes were full of tenderness and pity. He said softly: "As you said, the woman's physical body is intact. This is naturally the reason why her soul was driven away by the strange magic power. Originally, the three souls were seven.  Once her soul is lost, not even gods can save her, but as long as there is still one soul left, there is hope."

    "Although there are three souls and seven souls, they are all the essence of human beings. The souls of the same person are mysteriously attracted to each other. Few cultivators in Middle-earth have dabbled in this. But many years ago, I witnessed it with my own eyes.  I have seen a strange person use the 'revival magic' to recover all the souls of a man who was unfortunate enough to be taken away by an evil demon."

    "It can be seen from this that although the situation is slightly different, as long as your friend's body is immortal and his soul is still alive, he will definitely be saved."

    Gui Li's face was originally full of excitement, but when he heard the words "resurrection technique", he suddenly remembered something, frowned and said: "Senior, the resurrection technique you are talking about, could it be that it was found in the Nanshiwan Mountains?"  The 'Black Witch Clan'?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox raised his slender eyebrows, slightly surprised, and nodded: "Why, so you also know about this black witch clan? This black witch clan is mysterious and unpredictable, and the black witch mages who worship the gods in the clan are especially good at this.  As long as you can find a way to find the black magician, your friend will probably be saved."

    Gui Li was silent for a while. After a while, he couldn't hide the disappointed look on his face and whispered: "To tell you the truth, I heard about the news that this black witch clan might save my friend ten years ago. But.  I have been to this southern Xinjiang countless times in the past ten years, and I have even gone deep into the barren mountains for a long time. But no matter how carefully I inquired, I could not find any news about the black witch clan. All the people  Everyone told me that as early as a thousand years ago, the black witch clan was extinct"

    "Thousands of years ago?" The nine-tailed sky fox frowned and listened, but suddenly raised his voice, thinking about what Gui Li would say.

    "Not bad, what's wrong?" Gui Li raised his head and looked at her.

    The charming woman frowned slightly, as if she was thinking about something. Her long, silky hair was draped over her shoulders. The night wind blew by, and some strands were dancing around her face.

    After a while, she raised her head and said: "I have been imprisoned for too long, and my brain is not very clear anymore. I have to think about it before I can remember it. When I met the Black Witch clansman, it was when I was imprisoned by the guys from Fenxiang Valley.  Two hundred years before the rise. In other words, at least about five hundred years ago. There were still people in the Black Witch Clan."

    Gui Li stared at her closely, and the expression on his face changed drastically. The nine-tailed sky fox saw his change in his eyes, and suddenly said: "That's all, that's all, because you are my benefactor, I will do this for you."  Come on! Tomorrow I will take you to search in the southern Xinjiang area to see if there is any trace of the Black Witch Clan where you met that guy."

    Gui Li took a deep breath, was silent for a moment, bowed his head slightly to her, and said: "Thank you, senior. I am very grateful. As long as you save my friend, no matter what senior has to do in the future, just give me your orders."

    The nine-tailed fox looked at the man in front of him.  I saw a resolute look on his face and a touch of tenderness in his eyes. I don't know who he was thinking of?

    When the thought came to her, she didn't know why, but she suddenly felt a soft feeling in her heart. Even if there are men in this world who have betrayed their hearts, there are also infatuated men.

    The night is deep and there is no one around except for an unknown place deep in the woods.  The sound of insects in the wild can be heard from far away, low and faint, as if pouring out.

    The breeze blows, and the treetops in the forest tilt and rustle.

    The nine-tailed sky fox gently placed Xiao Hui on the ground and stood quietly in the forest. After a while, she closed her eyes and turned her head slightly.  It seems like I am listening to something, and I feel like I am using my body and soul to feel the taste of freedom in this world.

    Footsteps sounded from behind and suddenly stopped, and Gui Li's voice came: "It's late at night, why don't you go to bed, senior?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox did not open his eyes, or even look back, but said slowly: "Where are you! Why don't you sleep?"

    Gui Li was silent for a while and said, "I can't sleep."

    The nine-tailed sky fox turned around, looked at him, smiled and said, "Are you a little nervous?"

    Gui Li didn't say anything. This idea that had been close to despair suddenly burst out with new hope, making him unable to help but be so excited that he couldn't sleep.

    Nine tailed skyWith a charming smile, she was full of charm, as if even the night around her had become gentle.  Just listen to her faintly say: "There is something I want to tell you."

    Gui Li quickly said: "Senior, please tell me."

    The nine-tailed sky fox glared at him and said: "Can you please stop calling me senior? You are a fine person in other aspects, but you don't know that calling a woman senior by calling her senior will make her look old. Yes  Is that rude?"

    The ghost is dumb and dumb.

    It turns out that no matter whether you are eighteen, twenty-eight or twenty-eight hundred years old, as long as you are a woman, you will definitely be afraid of aging

    "Then, what should I call you?" Gui Li asked cautiously.

    After hearing this, the woman was startled, and then a trace of helplessness appeared on her face. After a while, she said calmly: "Yes! What should I call it? I have long forgotten my original name. Well, you have seen me anyway.  White Fox True Body, please call me Xiaobai."

    "Xiao Bai" Gui Li called out awkwardly, with a strange expression on his face.

    The nine-tailed fox didn't seem to care at all. Instead, he turned his eyes and saw the monkey Xiao Hui squatting on the ground looking around. Then he thought of something and asked Gui Li: "By the way, what's the name of this monkey? You don't know."  Just call him the Three-Eyed Monkey?"

    Gui Li said: "I adopted this monkey when I was a child. I call it Xiao Hui."

    The nine-tailed sky fox, the charming woman now called Xiao Bai, was startled, then laughed, stretched out her hand and bent down to pick up Xiao Hui, looked up and down, her eyes were full of smiles, and said: "Haha, we are indeed destined,  Your name is Xiao Hui, and my name is Xiao Bai.”

    Xiao Hui grinned in her arms and put his monkey's paw on her shoulder, showing affection.

    Gui Li stood aside, looking at the scene happening over there, and was speechless for a moment.  After a moment, he shook his head secretly and walked away silently.

    The next day.

    The sky is gradually getting brighter, but the sun in southern Xinjiang has not yet appeared. The sky is gloomy, full of dark clouds, and it is a cloudy day.

    But the light is bright and I don’t feel stuffy.  Occasionally, there is a breeze blowing by, blowing on my body, and there is no longer the heat from last night, which makes me feel refreshed.

    A cold feeling circulates in the human body, and a gentle warmth is faintly felt on the Xuan Huo Jian on the chest.  Two completely different auras existed in his body at the same time.  At this moment, it seems to be very quiet and non-intrusive.

    Gui Li gradually opened his eyes and gave an unknown wry smile.

    In fact, no one knows the condition of his body better than himself.  The few words that Xiaobai, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, said about his body last night were all confirmed by his body's sudden collapse during the battle between the One-toothed Salamander.

    Even he himself doesn’t know how long his body can last?

    He lowered his head and looked at the black fire stick lying quietly in his hand. It had been quietly accompanying him for many years.

    He suddenly smiled and held the fire stick tightly, as if connected by blood.

    As long as Baguio can be saved, what else does it matter?

    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind above the hill, and from far to near in mid-air, a figure flew down.

    Gui Li frowned, stood up, and looked up, his eyes full of coldness.

    A moment later.  The figure fell down, the light flashed and gradually dispersed, revealing a yellow figure.

    Jin Ping'er!

    Gui Li's eyes narrowed, and he was shocked unexpectedly. He was quite secretive on this hilltop, but it was really amazing that Jin Ping'er could find it here. Could it be that she was following him secretly, but he was  Not aware at all?

    Jin Ping'er still said with her familiar smile: "Sir, you have found a good place to hide!"

    The ghost snorted and suddenly said: "Miss Jin, you are the one with good tricks, you are so powerful."

    Jin Ping'er seemed not to understand the thorn in Gui Li's words, and said with a smile: "How can I compare to the young master? Last night, the young master just tried his best and turned the entire Fenxiang Valley upside down. It's really a change of color. The little girl admires it."  It’s so tight!”

    Gui Li had thousands of thoughts running through his mind, but he still couldn't think of how this woman from the Hehuan sect found him.  He didn't show it on his face at the moment, and said calmly: "The volcano erupted last night, which is a natural thing of heaven and earth, and has nothing to do with me. I wonder if the girl heard any news last night?"

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, and when he was about to speak, he suddenly frowned slightly, but he saw behind Gui Li, whooped, and first ran out of the gray-haired monkey that had been following Gui Li, and then a woman walked out of the woods.  Skin as snowy, eyebrowsPicturesque, with thousands of charms and gentleness, all in a graceful figure, she is actually a peerless beauty.

    And the most important thing, Jin Ping'er took a quick look and saw that the woman was only wearing a coat, with no other clothes in between. Between the movements, her fair skin was vaguely revealed, adding to the temptation.

    That piece of clothing was obviously men's clothing. Last night, she saw Gui Li wearing it, but now, Gui Li had no coat on him.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed with light, and she suddenly smiled and said: "This sister is so beautiful, why have I never seen her in these days?"

    As he spoke, he looked at Gui Li with a smile but not a smile, and said: "In the past, I heard many times that the young master and Miss Baguio were infatuated with each other. Miss Baguio did not hesitate to lose her soul for the young master, and sacrificed her life to block the 'Killing Immortal Sword'. The young master was Miss Baguio."  He rebelled against Qingyun, joined the Holy Cult, assisted the Ghost King Sect Master in his conquests in all directions, and killed countless people. In the past ten years, he did not hesitate to risk going deep into the mountains of the Southern Barbarians to find a way to cure Miss Baguio. Why wouldn't women in the world do this after all these things?  Moved and admired?"

    Her voice became softer and softer, and the expression on her face became even gentler.  But the words in his mouth changed: "It's just that time is ruthless, the years are clear, the past is over, the young master has found a good wife, this is to congratulate the young master, haha, someday let me go to Huqi Mountain in person to congratulate the Ghost King Sect Master  Ichiban is."

    Gui Li had a cold face, and his expression became even colder when he heard what happened later, but he just snorted coldly and didn't say anything at all.

    On the other hand, Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox, looked at Gui Li, then at Jin Ping'er who was standing opposite, and suddenly laughed and said: "Young lady, you have misunderstood. In fact, this little girl met a strong man last night and was almost killed by them.  I took away the insult, but fortunately Master Gui Li passed by and gave me a helping hand, so I was lucky enough to take it off. As for the clothes on my body, I was temporarily lent by the Master to cover my shame."

    Jin Ping'er turned her eyes and looked at Xiaobai. With her experience, how could she believe these words? And looking at Xiaobai's smiling face, it was obvious that she had been threatened by a strongman just last night.  From Jin Ping'er's point of view, there are probably blind robbers who encounter this woman in this world

    Jin Ping'er shook her head and was too lazy to think too much about this matter. She just couldn't help but take a few more glances at Xiaobai's beauty, which was not inferior to her own. Then she turned around and said sternly: "Young Master was in Fenxiang Valley last night.  Did you find anything?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "I found nothing. After arriving at the valley last night, I just encountered a volcanic eruption, so I retreated." After finishing his words, he said to Jin Ping'er: "You dived into the noisy place at the mouth of the valley last night.  Go, what's the matter? Have you discovered anything about the relationship between the fish-man monster and the owner of Incense Valley?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, with a calm expression, shook his head and sighed: "What a coincidence, I didn't find anything. The noise at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley last night was caused by a quarrel among several of their own disciples. As for that fish man, he really has no clue!"

    Gui Li frowned and fell silent for a moment.

    Jin Ping'er was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Xiaobai a few times, then smiled, turned to the ghost and said sternly: "Since the young master is accompanied by a beautiful woman, I won't be an eyesore here, let's say goodbye,  I hope that in the near future, the young master and I are destined to meet again in this place in southern Xinjiang."

    After saying that, he smiled at Xiaobai, his sleeves flickered, and a ray of light flashed past, turning into a yellow light and shadow, and flew into the air.

    Gui Li looked at the smaller and smaller figure flying towards the sky, frowning.  Xiao Bai walked up to her, and Xiao Hui jumped up. Although it had only been one night, Xiao Hui seemed to be very familiar with Xiao Bai.

    Xiao Bai gently held Xiao Hui in his arms, pondered for a moment, and said to Gui Li: "Have you ever told her that we are here?"

    Gui Li shook his head silently and said after a while: "This is what I am puzzled about. How can this woman be so powerful and know our whereabouts? But I just checked the whole body and couldn't find any place where someone had tricked her.  .”

    Xiao Bai's eyes wandered around, looking at Gui Li, and then her eyes somehow found Xiao Hui. She smiled slightly and said: "With your spiritual practice, even if that woman just wanted to leave some trace on you,  I'm afraid it's difficult to do it with shadow traces, the problem is not with you."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gui Li, hesitated for a moment, said: "Why. Listen to Senior~~~~ Miss Xiaobai, do you seem to know something?"

    Xiao Bai’s eyes flashed, he gently touched Xiao Hui’s head with his hand, and said with a smile: “Xiao Hui probably never takes a bath, so the problem should be with Xiao Hui~~~~~”

    At the foot of the hill, Gui Li and Xiao Bai found a clear stream and wanted to bathe Xiao Hui.

    Since Xiao Huida was born, he has never had the experience of taking a bath. Naturally, he is unwilling in every possible way, struggling desperately and making squeaking noises.

    In the end, Xiaobai had a solution.I found some wild fruits from nowhere, threw them into Xiao Hui's hands, and comforted me softly, then put Xiao Hui in the water and took a bath for Xiao Hui.

    Gui Li frowned at the side, and after pondering for a while, he said: "Strange, why don't I feel this smell?"

    Hearing this, Xiaobai chuckled and said: "You are a man, and you didn't pay attention, so naturally you didn't notice it. I also held Xiaohui in my arms last night because I loved Xiaohui. From then on, I smelled it."  If there was a faint fragrance, I felt strange in my heart. A monkey like Xiao Hui should not have such a smell. However, the smell was very light, so I didn't care. It was just that I met the girl this morning.  , only then did he wake up!"

    She smiled and said: "That girl is very secretive, clever and very powerful!"

    Gui Li snorted coldly.

    There is still shadow in the sky, the stream is gurgling, and Xiao Hui plays in the stream from time to time, seemingly unwilling to stop.  From time to time, water splashes were thrown around.

    Xiao Bai, who was squatting next to him and washing him, had a lot of water splashes all over his face from this naughty monkey.

    Gui Li stood nearby, looking into the distance.

    I saw Xiaobai rolling up his sleeves by the stream, with a faint smile on his face, his eyes watery, coaxing Xiaobai to be more honest and scrubbing his body.

    Looking carefully, a few drops of water fell on her face, like crystal pearls, or gently fluttered on her eyebrows, or slipped quietly along her face, passing over the almost transparent skin, but they still looked nostalgic.  refused to fall.

    The breeze from the wilderness of southern Xinjiang blew gently from far away, brushing her long hair, and the crystal water drops were also trembling gently.  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .

    Gui Li suddenly turned his head, not looking over there.  But just a moment later, Xiaobai's scream suddenly came from behind.

    Gui Li was startled and turned around, only to see Xiao Hui's washed body jumping onto the shore. However, without waiting for Xiao Bai standing next to him to stop him, his whole body trembled, and the water droplets in his hair were immediately scattered in all directions.  of splashed out.

    Xiaobai couldn’t dodge, so he smiled and cursed.  However, the drizzle that fell from the sky had already sprinkled a lot of water drops on my body.

    The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved and he smiled subconsciously.  Then he turned his head, and Xiaobai's voice of laughing and scolding Xiaohui still came from behind.  In this dark sky, there is suddenly a warmth that has not been seen for a long time, quietly brewing.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 4 Tianshui Village

.    I don’t know if the sky in southern Xinjiang has always been so hazy during this season. After coming out of the hilltop, under the guidance of Xiaobai, the two of them and the monkey headed west of Fenxiang Valley.

    That night, the volcano erupted in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley, and the heaven and earth changed. It was so powerful that it could be felt within a hundred miles. A few days later, in the gloomy sky of southern Xinjiang, a large hole was opened by the hot magma.  Although it has disappeared, there is still a large cloud, showing a red and yellow color, hanging high in the sky in the direction of Fenxiang Valley, which is very strange.

    Such great changes in the world are already eye-catching, but now they occur in the always low-key and mysterious Fenxiang Valley. Coupled with the status of Fenxiang Valley itself in the righteous cultivation, it has attracted the attention of the world.

    For a time, there were a lot of rumors all over the world, everyone was speculating about what happened in the Incense Valley?

    "In just a few days, many unfamiliar faces began to gather in the wild land of southern Xinjiang, which had always been peaceful in the past. Countless people from the forces, openly or covertly, were trying to figure out what was going on, openly or covertly.

    This situation is naturally not what Fenxiang Valley wants to see. On the contrary, due to some unknown secrets, Fenxiang Valley's people are extremely angry about this.

    On the one hand, Fenxiang Valley was kind to the disciples sent by righteous sects such as Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple to inquire, and entertained them with good tea and water, and finally ignored the natural disaster.  On the other hand, Fenxiang Valley was ruthless in its own sphere of influence against the secret probings of the three major sects of the Demon Cult. For a time, across the vast land centered on Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang, there were flashes of swords and swords from time to time.

    It’s just that people from both the righteous and demonic sects can vaguely feel that there is something unusual under the mysterious aura of Fenxiang Valley.  Fenxiang Valley seemed to be greatly stimulated this time. Almost all the disciples in the valley were mobilized and searched all over southern Xinjiang day and night. As for who and what they were searching for, they were secretive and could not tell anyone.

    After a few days, the gloomy sky in southern Xinjiang became much livelier. Many dazzling and beautiful lights flashed from the sky from time to time. They were all outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were tracking something.

    Rumors also arose one after another.

    There are all kinds of rumors: some strange beast has been born, or a mysterious treasure has risen from the crater of the volcano.

    What is even more outrageous is that there are vivid rumors that there is civil strife in Fenxiang Valley, and a rebel disciple killed the valley owner Yun Yilan.  Correspondingly, Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, actually did not show up for several days.  In the end, the rumor spread more and more fiercely, and even alarmed Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple within a few days. The two jointly sent disciples to Fenxiang Valley to inquire. Fenxiang Valley couldn't laugh or cry, so they had to explain that the owner of the valley  He is in retreat and cannot come forward.

    When the conclusive news came back, Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple were relieved. However, what kind of figures the heads of these two sects were, how could they not guess that there must be something fishy between them, so they secretly ordered their disciples not to rush back.  Mountain, secretly explore on the spot.

    Nowadays, the world is in chaos and demons are dancing wildly. Fenxiang Valley has always been mysterious and ambiguous. It happened to be absent from the battle of Qingyun back then. People can't help but think of something.  Therefore, an action in which Gui Li accidentally rescued the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, which had been suppressed for three hundred years, triggered an undercurrent in the world and a storm in southern Xinjiang.

    Because Fenxiang Valley has sent countless disciples to track and investigate, and they practice in the way of Gui Li and Xiaobai, naturally they will not be afraid of these disciples, but if they think of their whereabouts being exposed, it will inevitably lead to countless troubles, and if the big shots in Fenxiang Valley are alerted, they will lead the crowd.  It would be difficult to resist the pursuit. After all, Fenxiang Valley is a thousand-year-old sect with unpredictable potential.

    Gui Li thought that the most important thing now was to track down the black witch clan who could save Baguio.

    So after coming down from the hill, at Xiao Bai’s suggestion, Gui Li found a remote village and used money and supplies to buy two sets of local clothes, one for a man and one for a woman, and changed into them with Xiao Bai.

    In the remote areas of southern Xinjiang, the customs are naturally different from those in the Middle Earth. Even the clothes commonly worn on the body have a different flavor compared with the robes of the people in the Middle Earth.

    Because the clothes were bought from a remote village, the roughness of the workmanship on the clothes was expected. When worn on the body, the biggest difference between these clothes and Chinese clothes, apart from the different styles, is that the colors are relatively bright.  Men's clothes are based on dark blue, while women's clothes are colorful and colorful.

    Because they had to avoid the eyes and ears of Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li and the others could not fly in the air. Although Gui Li was quite anxious, after Xiaobai persuaded him a few words and said that he had been waiting for ten years, could it be that the end was coming?  Can't wait any longer?  If a moment of impatience attracts the pursuers of Fenxiang Valley, I'm afraid the situation will be chaotic, but I don't know when to wait!

    Although Gui Li was impatient, he couldn't deny that what Xiao Bai said was reasonable, so the two of them walked slowly.

    They areWearing clothes from Southern Xinjiang, we traveled slowly along the way. We met several groups of Fenxiang Valley tracking disciples on the way, but they were not recognized by them.  At most, it was because Xiao Hui looked strange and looked at him twice.

    The most important thing is that that night, Gui Li and Xiao Hui were not exposed, so the people in Fenxiang Valley did not know what they looked like. They just blindly checked the strange strangers and ignored them.

    At this moment, Gui Li and Xiao Bai were walking on an ancient road three hundred miles away from Fenxiang Valley. They were in the wilderness, and there was no one on the road.  Just half an hour ago, they walked over from a group of Fenxiang Valley disciples.

    The sky was hazy, with dark clouds moving slightly. Gui Li frowned slightly and walked forward.  On the contrary, Xiaobai beside him always had a smile on her face and was very interested. She looked around and looked at the scenery of southern Xinjiang along the way. Even the desolate ancient mountain road seemed to be the most beautiful scenery in her eyes.  generally.

    Gui Li glanced aside and saw the monkey Xiao Hui sitting on Xiao Bai's shoulders, calm and composed.  I don't know if it's because they are rare spiritual beings in the world, but Xiao Hui is very affectionate towards Xiao Bai, who is the incarnation of the nine-tailed sky fox. In the past few days, he seems to have spent more time with Xiao Bai.

    Seeing Xiao Hui and Xiao Bai joking and laughing from time to time, Gui Li suddenly thought that if his old friends on Qingyun Mountain had seen such a look, they must be very envious!

    Xiaobai was wearing ordinary clothes worn by women in southern Xinjiang. The style was no different from ordinary people. However, these ordinary clothes, paired with her peerless appearance, immediately seemed to glow, and she showed a style that she had never seen before.  It seems that this woman was born to wear this kind of clothes, revealing the unique charm of southern Xinjiang women.

    Xiao Bai seemed to have noticed Gui Li's gaze, and in a blink of an eye, he smiled and said, "Why, do I still look good in this outfit?"

    Gui Li smiled faintly. Due to his temperament, he did not want to answer such a slightly frivolous topic, so he turned to ask: "I see that you are very familiar with the customs and environment of this southern Xinjiang place. Not to mention anything else, just Fenxiang Valley."  You can actually find such an ancient and remote small village in the nearby mountains. Could it be that you have been here before?"

    Xiaobai pursed his lips and looked forward. He saw mountains in the distance that were connected and endless. It was the unique landform here in southern Xinjiang.  There is an ancient road in front of you, winding forward, with strange rocks and abrupt hills on both sides, far or near.  The distant mountain peaks are connected to the sky, and the gloomy dark clouds hang on the tops of the mountains, drifting in the wind.

    She walked slowly, sighed softly for a while, and said quietly: "I have not only been here before"

    Gui Li was slightly surprised and said, "What's wrong?"

    Xiaobai let out a long breath, smiled and shook his head, as if he wanted to gently shake off the past years, and said: "You don't know! The birthplace of our fox demon clan is here in southern Xinjiang, and I have been growing up since I was a child.  I grew up in this poor place."

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said, "Then why have you fox monsters been included in the folklore of Middle-earth for these thousands of years?"

    Xiaobai said lightly: "That's because a thousand years ago, I led our fox demon clan to leave here, go to the Middle Earth, and finally settled in the Huqi Mountain in the southwest."

    Gui Li was so shocked that he was speechless for a moment. After a while, he said in a solemn voice: "What, you"

    Xiaobai glanced at him with interest, smiled, and a glimmer of light flashed across his eyes, which seemed ambiguous and vicissitudes of life: "I didn't expect that this is where the main hall of your Ghost King Sect is now.

    Speaking of which, the name Fox Qishan probably comes from our fox demon clan!  "

    Gui Li was silent for a long time, then slowly said: "Then do you and the Ghost King Sect"

    Xiaobai didn't wait for him to finish, he shook his head and said: "Don't worry about this, our fox demon clan and the Ghost King Sect have been neighbors for hundreds of years, and they have always been in peace. Not only that, there have been several other people in these hundreds of years.  A love affair between a human and a demon. So, in addition to repaying you for rescuing me from the Xuanhuo Altar, knowing that you are a disciple of the Ghost King Sect is also one of the reasons why I am willing to help you."

    Gui Li felt relieved then, then he remembered something and said, "After what happened here, will you still go back to Huqi Mountain to visit your compatriots?"

    "Same race?" Xiao Bai's face slowly dimmed, he looked up at the sky, and after a while, he whispered softly: "My fellow racers have all been killed by me."

    Gui Li was startled again, Xiaobai smiled bitterly, his expression became more and more bleak, but he didn't want to say any more.

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, then changed the topic and said, "We have been walking for three days now. How far is it from the Qili Cave you mentioned?"

    Xiaobai looked at him, his eyes flashing across his face like water, and said: "Qilidong is the largest Miao ethnic group in southern Xinjiang.?According to my impression, the past twenty miles here have been a lively place where all ethnic groups live together. It is called "Tianshui Village". From there there is a dangerous path to the south, which is the road leading to Qili Cave of the Miao people.  .  Then, she gave a soft smile and said, "But I don't know if there have been any other changes in the situation in southern Xinjiang in the past three hundred years."  "

    Gui Li nodded silently and subconsciously quickened his pace.

    Xiaobai followed him, his eyes lingered on him for a few times, and then looked ahead. The mountains were connected, towering, majestic and steep, as if they were like giants, watching the sky and the earth, these few mountains on the ancient road.  A little person

    In the past ten years, Gui Li has been to southern Xinjiang many times for Baguio, and he knows something about the customs and customs here.

    Southern Xinjiang has a vast territory and is sparsely populated. In addition to the barbaric alien races in the hundreds of thousands of mountains stretching for thousands of miles in the extreme south, the people who have lived in the border areas of Southern Xinjiang for generations have roughly five main tribes, namely: Miao, Tu,  There are five tribes: Zhuang, Li and Gaoshan.

    In terms of population, the Zhuang ethnic group is the largest, accounting for almost 40% of the total population in southern Xinjiang. In terms of territory, the Miao ethnic group is the strongest and occupies the most vast and fertile land. In terms of folk customs, the Miao ethnic group has the smallest population.  The Gaoshan clan is the most fierce.

    These five major tribes have lived on the southern border for generations.  Each of the five ethnic groups has its own language, but generally speaking, when communicating with each other, they use a common language similar to that of China, but it has some "characteristics" of local ethnic groups.

    Over the years, there have been times of communication and joy, but there have also been conflicts and conflicts.  Over the years, a situation gradually formed in which the five major tribes each occupied one area, but their territories were deeply intertwined with each other.

    Where the territories of various tribes are connected, there are often villages and towns where people from several tribes live together. At most, there are even people from five tribes living in the same place at the same time, mixed with each other.

    "The Tianshui Village that Xiaobai mentioned is located on the border of the Miao, Zhuang, Tu and Gaoshan ethnic groups. It is also a famous and lively place on the border of southern Xinjiang.

    When the sky gradually darkened and it was approaching dusk, Gui Li, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui finally walked into Tianshui Village.

    Although the name of this place has the word "zhai" in it, it is fundamentally different from the usual mountain villages in southern Xinjiang. Tianshui Village is built on a spacious flat land, with a road leading out of the village from the southeast and northwest. According to Xiaobai Lu's explanation,  This place was originally built by the Tu people, and the original site was not here, but on a mountain not far to the west. Because of a clear spring on the top of the mountain, it was called Tianshui Village.

    But later on, as the four ethnic groups bordered each other and the population increased, this place became a place where the population lived together.

    As the number of business trips increases gradually, living in the mountains is not only a small place but also inconvenient to live in. It is also quite difficult to travel back and forth. Even though the people here in southern Xinjiang are generally stronger than the Chinese people, no one is willing to do so.  I climb mountains every day to exercise.

    From then on, people gradually began to move to live at the foot of the mountain, from a few to more. Over time, people in the entire village gradually moved down. As the trade of the four ethnic groups flourished, business trips became more frequent and the scale expanded.  As for the original village on the mountain, it became increasingly deserted. Only the name Tianshui Village has been preserved.

    At this moment, the sky has just turned dark, and there are still many pedestrians on the street, coming and going. The surroundings are noisy, and various ethnic languages ??are heard from time to time. It is completely different from the deserted ancient road when we came just now.  Little Gray, who was sitting on Little White's shoulder, was very interested. He turned his monkey head around, looked around, and kept squeaking.

    The three-eyed monkey, after all, was different, and it quickly attracted the attention of passers-by on the street. There were also several children wearing southern Xinjiang tribal costumes, laughing and following behind them, trying their best to make faces at Xiao Hui, teasing Xiao Hui.  .

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off????  Xiao Hui was helpless, knowing that he couldn't run away, so he had to climb up on Gui Li's shoulder, scream at the children behind him, and return with the same grimace, which made the children even more excited and chattering without knowing what to say.  , Hehehe laughed, thinking that it was probably very interesting.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not because of Xiao Hui’s fun, but because of other concerns.

    He turned his head and looked aside quietly, and saw Xiaobai with a smile on her lips, watching the group of children playing with Xiao Hui with great interest. The coarse linen clothes could not cover up her soft and charming beauty.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the harsh weather and severe weather, most of the women are ordinary-looking and dark-skinned; even if you go to the middle-earth place and take the human form transformed by Xiaobai's thousands of years of practice, then in the fineThe gentleness exuding under the delicate and beautiful appearance, every frown and smile, all have an intoxicating charm.

    Sure enough, a moment later, amid the laughter and scolding of children, more and more people looked over, and the eyes of those adults moved naturally and quickly from the monkey to the beautiful figure that could not be concealed even in coarse linen clothes.  On women.

    In an instant, the seemingly invisible sound waves spread, and everyone looked at them in amazement. However, the woman under the gaze of countless eyes did not show any shyness at all. Looking at the way she kept smiling, she actually seemed to like this kind of thing.  Feel.

    Gui Li felt a headache. It was definitely not his intention to be so noticeable. He was thinking about whether to remind the woman next to him to quickly find a place to stay and get up early tomorrow to go to Qilidong to do business.

    However, as if it was destined that his idea would not be realized, a character who would inevitably appear in countless stories spread around the world actually appeared on the stage at this moment.

    It turns out that the legendary hooligans also exist in the border areas of southern Xinjiang and among ethnic minorities.

    Three people walked out of the crowd. They were all men with almost the same appearance. They were tall, rude, and bear-like. They spoke a half-baked common language mixed with local characteristics, and began to tease Xiaobai.

    Rogue A: "Uh, black guy this woman is so beautiful!"

    Xiaobai smiled sweetly, brushed his face with his hand, and said with indescribable tenderness: "Really?"

    In an instant, the crowd was in an uproar.

    The three gangsters were overjoyed. Gangster B opened his clothes, revealing a good figure: "Little sister, follow me! I will let you eat spicy food drink delicious food!"

    Many people in the crowd laughed immediately. Xiaobai glanced at Gui Li standing next to him, the smile on his face not diminishing.

    Hooligan C laughed at Hooligan B and said, "Do you know what eating spicy food means drinking spicy food?" After saying that, he turned to Xiaobai and said, "Little sister, my family has thousands of acres of fertile land. Follow me and I guarantee you  …”

    He was halfway through speaking, but couldn't continue for a moment. The smile on Xiaobai's face became even stronger, as if the charm was emanating from his heart, and his bright eyes were like water, as if they were about to flow out.

    However, her body took a step back, stood beside Gui Li, and said softly: "I have a husband-in-law."

    The crowd around was in an uproar again.  The monkey Xiao Hui, who had climbed onto Gui Li's shoulder, fell off Gui Li's shoulder with a whoosh and fell to the ground.

    After a while, for some reason, Xiao Hui suddenly lay down on the ground, beat the ground with his monkey paw, and grinned.

    Gui Li stood there in silence with a sullen face, feeling the fierce gazes of the three gangsters in front of him, looking at him with hostility.

    “After a while, the gangsters rushed up. It seems that the southern Xinjiang proverb “wife comes out of the fist” is indeed still alive and well after thousands of years and is followed by the people of southern Xinjiang.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    With three sounds, three figures flew out, hit the roadside wall, and then fell heavily, groaning loudly.

    The onlookers were stunned, and Gui Li said calmly: "Let's find a place to stay, and we'll leave early tomorrow morning." After saying that, he walked forward, and Xiao Hui who was lying on the ground caught up with him two or three times, and jumped onto his shoulders.  He kept laughing, turning his head and making a face at Xiaobai.

    Xiao Bai smiled slightly, followed, walked to Gui Li, and suddenly whispered: "Look, I have been imprisoned for three hundred years, so I am not old, right?"

    Gui Li didn't say a word, he just quickened his pace.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 5 Cold Night

.    The customs in the southern border area are very different from those in the Middle Kingdom. However, over the years, although it is located in a remote area, there are still exchanges with the Middle Kingdom.  The furs, minerals and other specialties produced in southern Xinjiang have always had an excellent reputation in the Central Plains, attracting many Chinese and Turkish businessmen to trade.

    Over time, inns that did not exist in southern Xinjiang appeared in some of the busiest towns under the influence of Chinese merchants.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai are currently in such an inn, and its name is directly based on the local name, "Tianshui Inn".

    Entering the inn, it is obvious that the tables and chairs are decorated with Chinese culture, but the boss and the waiters are all local Zhuang people.  Among the southern Xinjiang, the Zhuang people have the largest population and a relatively affluent life. They have been most deeply influenced by China. Unlike other ethnic groups who still insist on hunting-based life, the Zhuang people have gradually begun farming and doing business.

    But despite this, the folk customs of the Zhuang people are relatively peaceful, and most people lack the fierceness, so in terms of power, they are not as powerful as the Miao people, who have a smaller population than them.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai sat down. A waiter had already come to receive them. At this time, the world was getting dark, but there were not many guests in the inn.  Judging from his appearance and clothing, this guy is also from the Zhuang ethnic group in southern Xinjiang, but he has probably worked here for some time, and he actually speaks quite fluently.

    "Two gentlemen, would you like to have something to eat? We have clean rooms here, the prices are the most reasonable, and we are famous far and wide."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Leave us two clean houses for one night."

    The waiter smiled and nodded, and then said: "You two gentlemen, you probably haven't eaten yet. Can you order some food?"

    Gui Li was not hungry, but after looking at Xiao Bai, he decided to have something to eat and said, "Well, give us two bowls of rice, and a few more"

    "Uh!" Xiaobai, who was sitting next to him, suddenly spoke with a smile on his face: "Do you have a "boring oriole" here?"

    Gui Li was startled and looked at Xiaobai. The waiter was also stunned. He couldn't help but look at Xiaobai and said, "Miss, have you ever been to our southern Xinjiang? We naturally have this signature dish."

    The smile on Xiaobai's face became stronger, his eyes flashed, as if he was recalling something, and he said slowly: "Well, by the way, there are also "three sections of snake intestines", "roasted bear tail", and "roasted autumn."  Sleeping, there is no sound in the surrounding areas.  Only from unknown street corners, the low and sad sound of insects could be heard.

    Darkness covers the earth.

    Looking out the window, you can see thousands of mountains and miles, and the night sky is deep.

    In such a desolate and lonely night in southern Xinjiang, suddenly, the past flooded my heart like a tide.

    Once upon a time, that child in a remote village was immersed in the rolling waves of the world of mortals, drifting with the waves.  When I turned around, I found that there was no one around me.

    Life is really lonely

    The man under the moon lowered his head and was speechless.

    "Hiss!"

    A distant sound piercing the air came slowly.

    Gui Li raised his head, frowning slightly, and saw a light light on the horizon, like a shooting star passing by in the night sky, crossing the sky, crossing the sky above Tianshui Village, and falling to the west.

    And behind it, there were three rays of light chasing after it.

    With Gui Li's sharp eyesight and experience now, he could naturally tell at a glance that these four rays of light were those of monks walking in the air. He saw these four rays of light chasing back and forth in the clouds in the night sky, although the three rays of light at the back could never catch up with the ones in front.  There is a light, but the escaping person cannot escape the pursuit.

    After a while, the first light seemed to make a decision and fell from the sky. Looking at the direction, it was southwest of Tianshui Village.

    Then, the three rays of light that were being tracked also fell.

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, but felt that he was uneasy tonight and really didn't want to stand here alone anymore, so he waved his right hand and silently turned into green light and flew towards the place where the four rays of light landed.

    After his figure became smaller and smaller, there was a "squeak" and the window of the room next to Gui Li was also pushed open.  Xiao Bai hugged Xiao Hui and looked in the direction where Gui Li was flying. After a moment, Gui Li's figure disappeared into the darkness.

    " Xiaobai's face was calm. There was no expression on his fair face, only the light in his eyes flickered strangely.

    Gui Li flew silently all the way, and soon discovered that the place where those few lights and shadows fell was where the old Tianshui village was, a hilltop that had been abandoned for many years.

    Just when he entered the cottage, a dull cry came from the front, and then there was an angry sound mixed with the familiar laughter of another person.

    &nbsp;Gui Li immediately frowned.

    This laughter, which is gentle to the bones and has the power to confuse people's hearts, is Jin Ping'er's voice.

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment, hid his body in a dark corner, and slowly moved forward.

    On the originally quiet and deserted streets, ruins and tiles were left, creating a desolate scene.

    At this time, the sky became clearer again, the clouds gradually dispersed, and the moonlight gradually became brighter, illuminating the deserted cottage somewhat brightly.

    Jin Ping'er still had her everlasting smile on her face, standing in the middle of the street with a smile, facing a young man in front of her who was glaring angrily.  This person was also known to Gui Li—Li Xun, an outstanding disciple of Fenxiang Valley.

    On the street behind him, there was another Fenxiang Valley disciple who fell to the ground. It seemed that he had been injured by Jin Ping'er just now. There was a deep and large wound on his clothes starting from the left chest and going straight down.  Moaning feebly.

    However, Gui Li's eyes only turned around on these three people. After a moment, his eyes completely fell on the last person.

    On a desolate night, in a desolate street, in an abandoned small building behind Jin Ping'er, there is a woman dressed in white, with a long sword on her back, standing on the eaves, standing in the wind, her clothes slowly fluttering.

    Under the clear moonlight, the snow-like skin makes people feel like a pale and beautiful woman.

    Is it because of her that this night and this moonlight are so beautiful and bright?

    Lu Xueqi!

    Whose shadow is reflected in the familiar bright eyes?

    Gui Li was stunned.

    In the darkness, he quietly looked at the woman who seemed to have emerged from the dust. The wind and frost of the entire world and the ten years seemed to have never touched her at all.  So the first thing people see is her figure like a cold fairy in the moonlight.

    "Witch!" Li Xun's handsome face was full of anger.

    He and Lu Xueqi blocked Jin Ping'er one after another, but when they landed, the demon sect woman suddenly attacked and bewitched the junior brother from Fenxiang Valley behind him with the "mind-bewitching technique", and then injured him with the purple light blade.  .  If Li Xun hadn't taken action, I'm afraid this junior brother would have died.

    However, Li Xun is more concerned about other things besides this junior brother's injury: "What on earth did you do to my junior sister Yanhong? Hand her over quickly?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, but his eyes suddenly wandered, and he glanced at the dark place behind Li Xun, where Gui Li was hiding, intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "You also said that that is your junior sister, not my junior sister, and I  How to know?"

    "Bah!" Li Xun looked angry, obviously caring about this junior sister, and said angrily: "If Uncle Shangguan hadn't noticed it, we would have been kept in the dark by you, a witch. You deliberately killed my disciple Burning Incense, this is  You must repay the grudge. If you know the truth, hand over Junior Sister Yanhong as soon as possible!"

    "Ouch! I'm so scared!" Jin Ping'er patted his heart with his hand, but his face was full of smiles. There was no trace of fear. Instead, his soft and charming look became a little heavier, and he said softly: "How are you doing?  I am also a member of the righteous sect, how can so many people bully me, a weak woman?"

    A cold snort came from Lu Xueqi behind her.

    Li Xun glanced at the beautiful figure standing high up, his face darkened, and he said to Jin Ping'er: "Devil, if you continue to be stubborn, I won't be polite"

    Before the word "Le" came out of his mouth, Jin Ping'er suddenly smiled charmingly, and purple light suddenly bloomed under his right sleeve.

    Li Xun immediately concentrated on alert. This witch was full of tricks, and the purple-gang blade of her magic weapon was extremely sharp. It was really no small matter. Although the junior brother behind her was affected by her mind-deceiving technique just now, her years of practice were not the same as hers.  The enemy shows how high his conduct is.

    It’s just that Li Xun has always been proud and has a high level of cultivation. Although he is vigilant, he is not timid at all.

    “And this time there is a peerless beauty watching her coldly from a distance. He has been attracted to Lu Xueqi for a long time since they first met ten years ago, and he must not lose face in front of the beauty.

    He was about to concentrate on confronting the enemy, but unexpectedly the treacherous Jin Ping'er just made a false move. Suddenly, his body froze, and his body transformed into purple light. He actually used a human blade to attack Lu Xueqi behind him.

    In the blink of an eye, the purple light approached, Lu Xueqi's face turned frosty, there was a sharp "zheng" sound, the immortal energy was full of blue light, and the Tianya Divine Sword was suddenly unsheathed and placed across her chest.  Li Xun watched from behind, feeling inexplicably anxious, and chased after him with his sword.

    Unexpectedly, Jin Ping'er's purple light blade came into contact with Tianya, but he took advantage of the situation and retreated as fast as lightning, just in time to retreat from Li Xun's body.  Li Xun was taken aback and couldn't stop chasing after him for a moment, but Lu XunQi Qi was about to catch up, but was blocked by Li Xun, so she had to press her body down.

    The two of them looked at the same time and saw that Jin Ping'er was flying in the direction where Li Xun was standing just now. There was also an injured Fenxiang Valley disciple who fell to the ground in panic.  Li Xun was shocked. He had just wanted to show off in front of Lu Xueqi, but he had forgotten that the junior brother behind him had no ability to resist at this moment. He regretted it so much that he roared, his body was like lightning, and he pursued with all his strength.

    Lu Xueqi also followed behind him, chasing Jin Ping'er.

    In the blink of an eye, Jin Ping'er had arrived next to the Fenxiang Valley disciple. Suddenly he raised his toes and kicked the man's body up and flew backwards. Li Xun quickly caught it, but unexpectedly his tentacles were covered with blood, and in the blink of an eye his clothes were covered with blood.  stained red.

    Jin Ping'er's kick has already ruined this young disciple's life.

    Li Xun's eyes were about to burst into flames. In this moment of delay, Lu Xueqi had already jumped over him and chased Jin Ping'er.  At this moment, Jin Ping'er's figure happened to pass by that dark corner.

    In a low voice, at that moment, Jin Ping'er's voice came quietly and quickly: "Help me block that woman."

    In the darkness, the man snorted, his disdain was obvious, and he was about to move, obviously not wanting to get involved in this matter.

    Unexpectedly, in this flash of lightning, Jin Ping'er suddenly said three words quickly but loudly and clearly: "Qilidong!" (Note 1)

    These three words, like lightning, knocked down Gui Li's body that was about to fly up. Jin Ping'er's eyes and face were full of mysterious smiles, and she passed by him in an instant.

    And a moment later, Lu Xueqi's white figure followed, right in front of her.

    Who knows, whose figure flashed through the mind at that moment?

    As the green light floated up, Lu Xueqi's face, which had always been as cold as ice, suddenly changed. It was a bit doubtful, a bit confused, a bit happy, and a bit angry!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ?? Tianya and Blood-devouring Light, blue and red light, reflected each other in the night, drifting away in the distance.

    Li Xun passed by Lu Xueqi and followed Jin Ping'er. After all, Jin Ping'er was the more important target, especially after she killed the junior brother who came with her.  However, while he was in the air, he quietly looked back and looked at the man and woman who were silently staring at each other on the deserted street. The flame flashing deep in his eyes was so hot.

    In the distance, Jin Ping'er's laughter came from afar. There was a hint of teasing in the soft voice. Gui Li listened to it silently.

    The moonlight is like water, shining on this desolate hilltop and silent street.

    The woman in front of him is dressed in white like snow, with a long sword in her hand, as bright as autumn water.

    Who is the person looking deeply into the bright eyes?

    Note 1: Qilidong, the largest settlement of the Miao people in history, got its name because it is rumored to be seven miles wide.  It is unclear when it was developed, but it was destroyed by the encirclement and suppression by officers and soldiers in the late Yuan and early Ming dynasties.  Legend has it that this place is easy to defend but difficult to attack. There is only a narrow passage connecting the outer roads. It has always been the spiritual pillar of the Miao people's world.

    Nowadays, the specific address is difficult to verify, but after consulting the information, it seems that a "Daping Township" was discovered in Heyang (Heyang??), Guangxi in 1983. The surrounding terrain is very similar, and it was led by Miao people. There is a "Dog God" on the nearby mountain.  "Cave" contains a huge stone shaped like a dog god worshiped by the Miao people. It is suspected that it should be here.

    ?Another note: Dog God, a legend among the Miao people. Officers and soldiers rushed in late at night, while the Miao people were sleeping. A stone dog on the top of the mountain suddenly barked loudly, alerting the tribesmen, who then joined forces to fight the enemy and the whole tribe was saved.  Since then, the dog god has been worshiped, and the incense continues year after year.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 6 Deep Marks

.    It was quiet all around.

    The night is deep and it is a desolate time.

    The long street is silent, the bright moon hangs in the sky, and the clear light casts long shadows on the two people standing on the desolate street.

    What kind of emotion is it, like thousands of words lingering in my heart, but I just face it, but I can't speak.

    The lonely wind in the late night gently blew my clothes.

    The Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hand shone with a faint blue light, slowly lowered and retracted.

    Gui Li remained silent.

    Lu Xueqi stared at the man in front of her.  Under the moonlight, Gui Li suddenly felt like he couldn't breathe.

    There was no action, no fighting, no injury or bleeding, but somehow, every time he faced this beautiful woman, there was always an inexplicable emotion under her eyes.

    The peerless face, as cold as snow, seems to be the aloof and beautiful woman when they met at the beginning of the year.

    What I don’t know is that once upon a time, she had her own shadow in her eyes.

    "Is that woman just now the Jin Ping'er of the Acacia sect?" Lu Xueqi suddenly said quietly.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, nodded silently, and said, "Yes."

    Lu Xueqi looked at him, with a light shining deep in her eyes, and said lightly: "Have you always been with her?"

    Almost subconsciously, Gui Li immediately shook his head and said: "No, I have nothing to do with her

    Ge.  "His voice suddenly became lower, and he felt a little strange in his emotions, as if he wanted to explain something.

    But the strange light in Lu Xueqi's eyes has disappeared, as if some pressure on her shoulders was suddenly relieved, and even her face seemed to soften a little.

    However, there is still a long distance between the two people, like a deep chasm.

    The moonlight is like water, lingering on this deserted street.

    The figures Jin Ping'er and Li Xun were chasing in the distance had long since disappeared, and it seemed like they were the only two people left in the huge village.

    They are irreconcilable between good and evil, but no one has the intention to fight at this moment.  In the cold light, Lu Xueqi suddenly said: "Can youcan you accompany me for a walk?"

    Gui Li raised his head, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    Walking slowly on this deserted street, the night is deep and the moonlight is like water.

    Both sides of the street are full of ruins and dilapidated walls.  It's just that the night wind blows, and there seems to be a touch of gentleness in the tranquility of this foreign mountaintop thousands of miles away from my hometown.

    The two people walked side by side, but they were still three feet away. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, they seemed to be hiding something.

    It’s just that in such a desolate night, how can it not make people feel entangled?

    The faint fragrance floats faintly in the wind and beside you.

    "Do you still remember the first time the two of us competed in the Qingyun Mountain Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?"

    Lu Xueqi suddenly broke the silence and said quietly.

    Gui Li paused, feeling a little surprised. In his impression, Lu Xueqi was definitely not a talkative person.  But somehow, she seemed a little strange tonight.

    Even so, he still nodded and said: "I remember that you were able to use the "Excalibur Thunder Control Technique" at that time, which is really amazing."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said calmly: "But in that competition, I actually lost."

    Gui Li was silent, and then whispered: "At that time, you were far ahead of me in terms of Taoism and practice. In fact, I"

    "I lost." A trace of sadness appeared on Lu Xueqi's face, and she said softly: "Actually, I knew at that time that you deliberately stopped at the last moment. But I don't know why I couldn't control my desire to win.  , At that time, I couldn’t tell the truth to the happy master and uncle, no matter what.”

    Gui Li smiled and said, "Why do you still remember these little things after so many years?"

    Lu Xueqi raised her head and looked at the bright moon in the sky, silently lost in thought.  Her beauty is like a bright and gentle flower under the moon.

    "From that time on, I have kept you in my heart." She said softly and quietly.

    Gui Li shuddered and raised his head suddenly. No matter what, he never expected that such words would come out of the mouth of Lu Xueqi, who was always as cold as ice.  Just looking at the beautiful figure of that elegant woman in the moonlight, she was clearly right in front of her.

    He suddenly felt an ominous premonition in his heart, as if a disaster was coming quietly, waiting quietly ahead.  He could feel it, but he could no longer escape.

    "Later, we went to the airport together??Under the abyss of the dead souls of the mountain, fighting with the people of the demon sect, fighting with the ghost spirits and demons, you risked your life to save me, and I will do the same to you"

    She said it so softly, her voice was erratic and a little unreal, Guili, no, it was as if at this moment he had once again become the Zhang Xiaofan he once was, and the past years appeared in front of his eyes one by one.

    But, he couldn’t say a word.

    "At that time, we were in a desperate situation and struggling to death, but I was never afraid. If I had died with you like that, I——"

    She turned around and faced this man. There was a brilliance in her eyes that had never appeared before, and there was a myriad of tenderness that had never appeared before and was buried deep in her heart. There was even a faint hint of love between her snow-like skin and cheeks.  Pink, breathtakingly beautiful.

    "I am willing to do it too!" She said slowly, but with the determination of cutting through ice and snow.

    The night is just right!

    The evening breeze is gentle!

    The two people facing each other suddenly fell silent.

    Gui Li’s heart was in a mess, with thousands of thoughts rushing through his mind, but as if in the chaotic turbulent tide, a voice shouted loudly:

    Baguio!

    In an instant, he was chilled from head to toe, his blood was cold, and his heart was cold.

    Lu Xueqi looked at the man in front of her quietly, taking in all the changes in the expression on his face.  At first, he was confused, then confused, and maybe a little panicked, but suddenly he was indifferent, and he was completely enveloped in indifference!

    But the tenderness in her eyes has not diminished even a little bit, and she still speaks in a low voice.

    "Later on, Liubo Mountain and Tongtian Peak, things happened one after another. I stood aside and watched you gradually change. Until the end, on Tongtian Peak and under the Zhuxian Sword, that Baguio girl blocked it for you.  After that sword strike, I knew you could never look back."

    A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but it was full of bitterness, and she said quietly: "You really have never looked back."

    Gui Li secretly clenched his hands and dug his nails deeply into his palms. He breathed hard and gritted his teeth tightly to prevent his indifference from collapsing instantly.

    It’s justjust

    But how could he face this woman indifferently?

    "What are you doing?" He said in a low voice.

    Lu Xueqi smiled sadly, her eyes blurred, and her figure under the moonlight was desolate and beautiful.

    "I don't regret it. Ten years later, I still miss you in my heart. If possible, I would give up everything and go to the ends of the earth with you. But, after all, it is impossible!"

    She bit her lip and repeated in a low voice and slowly: "It's impossible, it's impossible"

    Then, look up!

    Her lips were so white, and the skin on her face was so pale that it seemed almost transparent. Only her eyes were as bright as the lonely moonlight hanging high in the sky at this moment.

    "The Qingyun Sect raised me and my master loved me and taught me. I can't betray Qingyun no matter what."

    “I’m telling you this today because I want you to understand my thoughts, and then cut off my ten years of wishful thinking in front of you!”

    Her white hands held Tianya tightly, as if she had used all her strength to speak these words.

    Every word fell like a sharp blade into Gui Li's heart.

    But he remained silent and said nothing.

    ??Deeply, gaze!

    This man was so engraved in my heart!  Standing right in front of me, it seems like a world away!

    Tianya, take out the sheath!

    The beautiful arc flashing with blue light flickered in mid-air and drew in front of Gui Li!

    In the deserted street, a deep crack was drawn between the two people, just one step in front of Gui Li.

    There are two people separated!

    The moonlight is bleak and the night is vast!

    She is dressed in white like snow, fluttering in the windless air, like a fairy. In her bright eyes, all kinds of tenderness and pain are all deep in her heart.

    "After we say goodbye tonight, and see you again tomorrow, you and I will be your life-and-death enemies." There was no trace of blood on her pale face, and even her body began to tremble slightly.

    "For the past ten years, I have danced with the sword in the back mountain when I was obsessed with it," she said quietly: "Tonight, let me dance for the last time!"

    Zheng!

    The Tianya Divine Sword emitted a clear sound like the sound of a phoenix, reaching up to the nine heavens.

    The woman in white clothes like snow flew up and danced crazily in the desolate and beautiful moonlight like a nine-day fairy descending from the earthly world.

    &nbsp; The light of the sword is as faint as a dream, dancing with the lingering emotions of a thousand years.  The past years slowly emerged and passed by leisurely.

    Who is sighing softly, whose eyes are dim?

    The sword is as bright as snow, whose heart is hurt?

    She is crazy!

    She dances solo!

    The wind is blowing and the clouds are opening.

    The ruins and broken walls scattered one after another.

    Rocks are everywhere, dust is flying, and the wind is howling.

    Her figure floated, as if floating in the wind. Wind and clouds gathered from all directions, and the sky became dark.

    Only the clear shadows are left!

    What is it that roars quietly in the heart, and what is it that shouts impulsively in the chest?

    He can't, can't, can't

    Your body is shaking, maybe you need to move forward?

    The steps were lifted up in the air, and they were about to step over the deep marks on the ground.

    The wind howls and the shadows are like frost!

    The sword fell from the sky like autumn water, piercing the air with a sharp sound, but stopped abruptly, stopping at the tip of his eyebrows in front of him.

    The sound of wind that was howling all over the sky just now gradually quieted down, and the rocks rolling around slowly stopped.  The sky is open again, the moonlight is bright again, and it is as clear as water.

    Lu Xueqi's peerless face was right in front of him, as ice as frost. Only in those bright eyes, there seemed to be a touch of emotion, as gentle as water.

    Their eyes all fell on the one in the middle─

    Deep marks!

    The chill of the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to come from the tip of the sword through the air, cooling him all over his body, causing him to wake up suddenly from his hazy dream.

    Her face is beyond beautiful.

    "Gui Li's footsteps stopped in mid-air, slowly, slowly──

    Take it back!

    Lu Xueqi’s hand holding the sword slowly dropped, and the man’s body finally quietly retreated from this deep mark.

    Then she smiled

    That smile is like a lily that has bloomed brightly in the night in both past and present lives!

    But after a moment, she frowned and bent over, groaned softly, and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Little bits of bright red fell on her white clothes, like bright and enchanting flowers.

    She still smiled, took one last look at the man, turned around, controlled the sword, flew up, turned into white light, streaked across the night sky, disappeared into the night sky under the silent moon.

    Only a lonely man was left, silently looking at the red-stained road on the street in front of him

    Deep marks!

    In the darkness, Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox, hugged Xiao Hui and watched everything happening on that street from a distance.  Xiao Hui seemed a little uneasy and moved in her arms.

    Xiaobai patted its head gently, stretched out his green-white fingers and put them to his lips, making a silent gesture.

    Xiao Hui became quiet, but his eyes immediately kept staring at the desolate figure of his master, and he did not relax for a moment.

    I don’t know how long Gui Li stood in front of the deep mark on the street. He just kept standing, motionless.

    And Xiao Bai seemed to be very patient, waiting quietly in the darkness. At this moment, even Xiao Hui, who had always been active, became particularly quiet.

    Finally, Gui Li's body moved, and then he turned his back and turned his head as if it was very laborious.  Looking from a distance, this man's face looked ashen and extremely haggard.

    Xiao Hui’s body stirred uneasily again.

    From a distance, it seemed as if Gui Li whispered something in his mouth, but no one could hear it clearly.  After a moment, he raised his head blankly and finally left slowly.

    After he walked away, Xiaobai walked out with Xiaohui and came to the deep mark made by Lu Xueqi with the Tianya Divine Sword on the street.

    She stared silently and sighed for a long time.

    "The love in this world is so heartbreaking! Poor these two people, so outstanding, but they look like fools."

    "Squeak, squeak!" screamed, Xiao Bai was startled, but the monkey Xiao Hui was unwilling.

    It jumped down from Xiaobai and sat down on the ground next to him. He was speechless and imitated people's anger, folding his hands around his chest and puffing out his cheeks, making him look bulging with anger.

    Xiaobai laughed and said in a low voice: "Don't you like me calling your master a fool?"

    Xiao Hui nodded repeatedly, squeaked a few times, and blinked his eyes. Although he still looked angry, his long tail quietly folded back and gently wrapped around Xiao Bai's ankle.

    Xiaobai smiled and shook his head, squatted down, gently stroked the monkey's head, and thenHis eyes gradually drifted away, and after being stunned for a long time, he said softly: "Actually, how do you know that my wish for thousands of years is just to be such a fool once, and then there will be a fool who treats me well?  Just treat me."

    "If that woman really wanted to cut off her love, she would have struck out with the sword long ago. I think at the end, even though she pointed her sword at Gui Li, she actually hoped that Gui Li would step over regardless of everything.  .”

    "It's just that if Gui Li steps over, he will no longer be Gui Li"

    "In his heart, he still has Baguio after all!"

    Xiaobai whispered in a low voice, Xiaohui seemed to understand, scratched his head with his hands, and stared at Xiaobai blankly with three eyes.

    Xiao Bai was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled, came back to his senses, reached out to pick up Xiao Hui, and said with a smile: "Forget it, their affairs and their knots must be solved by themselves.

    “Besides, who can tell clearly what will happen in the future?  "

    "Are you right, Xiao Hui?"

    Xiaobai raised Xiaohui in front of him and asked with a smile.

    The little gray tail was shaking in the air, "squeak" shouted several times, shaking his head and shaking his head, but didn't know whether it understood it?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 7 Tracking

.    Incense Valley.

    Tianxiangju.

    This is a quiet place deep in Fenxiang Valley, built closely against the mountains.  It is surrounded by tall walls on three sides, and only the main entrance is ajar, making it difficult to see what is going on inside.

    Although there have been such huge changes in Fenxiang Valley in the past few days, there are still no disciples of Fenxiang Valley around here, because this is the residence of Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, and his place of retreat.

    Since Yun Yilan started to retreat, all disciples of Fenxiang Valley have been prohibited from entering. Of course, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley on the outside are naturally defensive like a copper wall.  As for those who can enter Tianxiang Residence, except for Shangguan Ce, who has always been deeply relied on by Yun Yilan, only his direct disciple Li Xun can enter and leave here to meet his mentor.

    As for others, including the elders such as Lu Shun and others, they are also prohibited from entering and exiting.

    Even when someone infiltrated the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley and released the nine-tailed fox that had suppressed it for three hundred years, or even the Xuanhuojian, the legendary treasure of Fenxiang Valley, appeared, Yun Yilan  He actually never left the seclusion and just let Shangguan Ce take charge of the overall situation.

    ??What exactly was he locked up in that small courtyard?

    This question has lingered in the minds of many Fenxiang Valley disciples from time to time.

    The sky was getting brighter. In the slightly humid morning air, Shangguan Ce gently opened the door, walked in, and closed the door.

    What appeared in front of him was a small courtyard that he was already familiar with. Several Bodhi trees were swaying their branches gently in the morning breeze. Except for a small path in the middle, they were surrounded by green grass.  Apart from that, there is nothing.

    The leader of one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world, his residence seems to be simple to the point of simplicity.

    At the end of the trail, there is a two-entry hut with white tiles and gray walls, built against the mountain. The door made of paulownia wood is painted purple and is still ajar.

    Shangguan Ce walked over, pushed the door open, and closed it again.

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet, as if all the troubles in the world were shut out of the room by him raising his hand.

    There was no one in the room, there were only a few simple pieces of furniture, and there seemed to be a thin layer of dust on the tables and chairs.

    Shangguan Ce calmed down, walked straight to the back room, came to a cabinet, opened the drawer on the left, put his hand in and seemed to turn something. After a while, a low voice sounded from behind him.

    The entire wall slowly receded to the right, revealing the hard rock of the mountain wall and a secret passage dug out in the middle that could only accommodate one person.

    Shangguan Ce did not hesitate and walked in. Not long after his figure disappeared into the secret passage, the door slowly closed again, and there was no trace left.

    In the dark passage, there are pebble-sized pebbles that emit light at regular intervals for illumination.  And while he was walking, he never felt stuffy. Naturally, there were ventilation channels here.

    This secret passage was not long, and he quickly reached his destination, a stone room about the same size as the inner room outside.  There was nothing in the stone room, but there was a screen in the middle, blocking his sight.

    Suddenly, an extremely old voice came from behind the screen: "Is it Junior Brother Shangguan?"

    Shangguan Ce took two steps forward, stopped four or five steps away from the screen, and said respectfully: "That's right, senior brother, are you feeling well?"

    That voice seems to be that of Yun Yilan, the world-famous Master of Fenxiang Valley. I just don’t know why. In the past, this giant of the righteous path, who was as famous as Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple, now sounds almost like  Like a dying old man with weak energy and lack of vitality.

    He seemed to laugh softly and said lightly: "My body? Are you feeling better? That's it. Just wait for death."

    Shangguan Ce’s face changed, and his expression was complicated. He was about to say something, but was cut off by Yun Yilan’s feeble voice: “How is the matter?”

    Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment and said: "I guess we found out that the person who secretly provoked the fishmen that night was Jin Ping'er from the Hehuan sect of the demon sect. I think she came because a member of the Hehuan sect was killed by a fishman in the Death Swamp.  So he takes revenge."

    Yun Yilan was silent for a moment behind the screen, then her voice suddenly dropped and she said, "Then is she aware of the big thing we are secretly planning?"

    Shangguan Ce suddenly paused slightly. In this moment, the voice behind the screen was suddenly full of majesty.

    “In my opinion, not yet.”

    "That's good," Yun Yilan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Otherwise, if the matter is leaked, years of hard work will inevitably be in vain."

    Shangguan Ce nodded and said, "Senior Brother, don't worry.yes.  "

    Yun Yilan paused for a moment and said, "Has the person who sneaked into the Xuanhuo Altar and released the Nine-tailed Sky Fox monster been found out?"

    Shangguan Ce said: "Senior nephew Li Xun and Ke Ruhui tracked Jin Ping'er near Tianshui Village last night. I heard that he came back this morning and told him that Gui Li from the Devil's Sect's Ghost King Sect also appeared there and plotted against him, which resulted in Ke Ruhui being attacked and killed.  Fortunately, Lu Xueqi from the Qingyun Sect, who came to Southern Xinjiang last night to inquire about our senior brother on behalf of Master Daoxuan, passed by and offered a helping hand, so we were able to escape the attack of the two demons."

    "Ghost Li?" Yun Yilan's voice paused and said, "Could it be the Zhang Xiaofan who betrayed Qingyun ten years ago?"

    Shangguan Ce nodded and said: "It is that person who caused a sensation in the world at the battle at Qingyun Mountain. Zhang Xiaofan betrayed Qingyun. In just ten years, his Taoism has advanced by leaps and bounds. Now he is the number one general under the Ghost King."

    Yun Yilan snorted and said: "Old Daoxuan is old and his head is a little confused. He has such a talent but can't use it."

    Shangguan Ce smiled and then said: "Master Nephew Li Xun came back and said that he suspected that the person who sneaked into the Xuanhuo Altar and caused trouble that night was Gui Li, and to rescue the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, there is no secret spell from our Fenxiang Valley.  Only by using the Mysterious Fire Mirror, which is the essence of ten thousand fires, can the shackles of the Mysterious Fire Refining be released. From his point of view, I am afraid that the Mysterious Fire Mirror is on Gui Li's body."

    Yun Yilan was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "What do you think?"

    Shangguan Ce's face changed across the screen, and after a moment he said respectfully: "I also think it's very possible."

    Yun Yilan's voice came slowly from behind the screen, saying: "When I met Old Dao Xuan back then, he claimed to be a well-known and upright person. He always had the idea of ??letting go rather than killing the wrong person, and he praised me for it.  Zan, do you still remember?"

    Shangguan Ce was startled. He didn’t know why Yun Yilan suddenly mentioned this long-ago event, but he could only nod his head and said: "Yes, I was with senior brother at that time. I remember clearly that Master Daoxuan did say so."

    Yun Yilan smiled faintly and said: "But I think ten years ago, on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, what was his mood when he used the Zhuxian Ancient Sword to attack the disciple named Zhang Xiaofan? I'm afraid it was already Ning Killer,  Don’t let it go!”

    Shangguan Ce remained silent.

    Yun Yilan laughed softly, and then said: "Go ahead! It's better for you to take charge of the affairs here."

    Shangguan Ce hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Where is Gui Li"

    Yun Yilan's voice came clearly from behind the screen.

    "I would rather kill the wrong person than let him go!"

    Shangguan Ce’s face muscles moved, then he nodded and said, “Yes.”

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Soon after, his figure disappeared into the secret passage. A moment later, a low sound of a mechanism sounded. It was obvious that he opened the secret door and went out.

    In the silent stone room, Yun Yilan's laughter suddenly rang out, with a hint of desolation and a hint of ridicule: "You put all your thoughts on Xun'er, saying that he imagined it, thinking that I  Don’t you know? Three hundred years ago you neglected your duty and lost the Xuanhuo Jian, but three hundred years later, junior brother! You still haven’t made any progress!”

    "Hehe, hehe"

    The desolate and desolate laughter echoed slowly in the cold stone chamber.

    After leaving Tianxiangju, Shangguan Ce walked out of the door. Somehow, with his level of practice, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    He composed himself, pondered for a moment, and then walked outside. Making familiar twists and turns along the way, he came to a rather majestic-looking palace, with three words hanging on the plaque:

    The Mountain and River Hall.

    The name goes with this tall and majestic palace, and it really seems to look down on the world. I wonder if the ancestors of Fenxiang Valley built this palace to meet guests, thinking that one day, it would be the best in the world.  taste.

    Shangguan Ce thought in his heart and walked in slowly.

    There were people sitting in the hall. Except for the Fenxiang Valley disciples who stood aside, the guests here were mainly righteous people who came to greet them. There were about a dozen people, and Li Xun was sitting with them.

    In Shangguan Ce's eyes, the most important thing among them is actually the two people sitting at the top.

    Lu Xueqi.

    Dharma form.

    These two outstanding disciples of the two most famous sects today represent the sect behind them. Therefore, although they are not as old as some other elders, they are ranked higher.

    The Dharma Appearance is still wearing a moon-white monk's robe, with a kind smile on his face. He smiles and talks to Li Xun, and responds appropriately.  Li Xun and Faxiang have known each other for a long time, and they were somewhat happy to meet each other. They talked happily, butWhile talking and laughing, his eyes occasionally glanced at Lu Xueqi, who was sitting next to the Prime Minister.

    Shangguan Ce saw this situation in his eyes. When everyone saw him walking into the hall, they all stood up one by one.  Shangguan Ce returned the greeting with a smile, walked to the seat, and glanced at Lu Xueqi and Fa Xiang unexpectedly.

    The two men saluted him at the same time. Lu Xueqi remained silent, while Fa Xiang smiled and said, "We haven't seen each other for many years. It's really rare that Master Shangguan is as healthy as ever."

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and said with a smile: "I'm old, I'm old, I'm no longer of use." After saying that, he stretched out his hand to invite everyone to sit down.

    He changed his mind. Over the years, Faxiang's reputation in Tianyin Temple and the world's righteous ways has been rising. All parties believe that he is the next successor of Tianyin Temple, so this time he came on behalf of Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple.  , not unexpected.

    But in Qingyun Mountain, they seem to have heard that Xiao Yicai, the Changmen disciple, is the most valued young disciple by Master Daoxuan. Of course, Lu Xueqi has also been very dazzling and powerful in recent years. In addition, with her peerless beauty, she is talked about by the Taoist monks all over the world.  .

    Shangguan Ce's mind was spinning, and he secretly guessed that Qingyun Sect sent Lu Xueqi for some other purpose, but naturally he would not show it on his face. Everything was as usual. He smiled and said to everyone: "Everyone, I'm here, Shangguan Ce. I would like to thank you all very much."  Comrades are concerned about Bigu. The volcanic eruption a few days ago is indeed a normal change of heaven and earth. Thanks to your blessing, there has been no damage to Bigu."

    The Dharma Minister smiled and said: "Amitabha, this is the best. However, after hearing these rumors, the owner of the Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, seems to be in trouble with Senior Yun. My mentor, Master Puhong, has always been on good terms with Senior Yun, so he asked me to replace him.  The old man came to say hello."

    When he said this, he actually expressed what most people here were thinking. After all, Fenxiang Valley was acting strangely here, especially since such a big thing happened, but the owner of the valley, Yun Yilan, never showed up, which was really strange.

    For a moment, everyone agreed and focused their attention on Shangguan Ce.

    Shangguan Ce smiled and said: "Actually, to tell you the truth, I just came from Tianxiangju, the residence of the Valley Master."

    Everyone's "ah" and "oh" sounds suddenly echoed. Shangguan Ce waited for everyone to calm down a little, stood up, cupped his hands to everyone, and said with a smile: "Everyone's concern and kindness, I have reported it to the Valley Master one by one, Yun Gu  The Lord is extremely grateful. However, Senior Brother Yun is indeed in seclusion at a critical moment and does not come out to meet guests. It is rude and I ask for your forgiveness."

    After saying that, he smiled and clasped his fists, and Li Xun beside him also stood up and saluted with him.

    Everyone looked at each other in confusion. After a while, Dharma Prime Minister stood up and said with a smile: "Since Shangguan Donor has said so, Senior Yun must be in good health, so we can rest assured. We are really disturbed here."

    Shangguan Ce and Li Xun said at the same time: "Where, where."

    Fa Xiang glanced at Lu Xueqi next to him, and saw that the woman next to him had an expressionless face, almost as cold as ice, especially her face, which was almost pale and transparent, with a faint hint of desolation.

    Fa Xiang smiled bitterly in his heart, knowing that Lu Xueqi would not take the initiative to speak anyway, so he had to tell Lu Xueqi's side on her behalf and said: "Senior Yun is in good health, so that would be the best. In addition, Senior Brother Li Xun just said this  This time it seems that there are demons from the demon cult taking advantage of the chaos, I wonder if there is anything you need our help with?"

    Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment and said: "The demons of the Demon Cult are very cunning and love to add insult to injury. They take advantage of natural disasters to secretly attack the valley. It is really hateful. Fortunately, we have a tight defense and drove them out of the valley. Although this matter cannot be let go.  , but unfortunately now we can’t find them. Fenxiang Valley has sent out many disciples. So far, except for some little people, only Junior Nephew Li Xun and Miss Lu Xueqi last night tracked down the Jin Ping’er of the Demon Sect’s Hehuan Sect. Unfortunately, they were let go again.  She ran away. Now I don’t know how to trace her?"

    The Faxiang frowned, and everyone else was speechless. Moreover, the Demonic Cult is now very powerful, and Jin Ping'er is a well-known tricky woman in the world. Some righteous people with low moral standards may not want to mess with her.

    But here in Fenxiang Valley, due to various reasons, they actually don’t want other factions to get involved.

    At that moment, Shangguan Ce winked at Li Xun. Li Xun understood, took a step forward, cupped his hands and said: "I would like to thank you all for your kindness. However, Fenxiang Valley has tried its best to investigate this matter even though it takes time, so I will  Don’t bother you guys…”

    "Wait a minute!"

    Suddenly, a cold word came from beside him.

    Everyone was startled, and when they looked back, it was the frosty woman Lu Xueqi who had been silent.

    ?This noble Qing Dynasty in the eyes of the worldThe cold woman's face was as cold as frost, but there was a faint glimmer in her originally cold eyes at this moment. I don't know what she was thinking in her heart?

    "Those Demon Cult monsters," her voice echoed in everyone's ears, "mostly went to a place called Qili Cave."

    Others immediately started talking. Only Li Xun was shaken and looked at Lu Xueqi with a strange look in his eyes.

    "Last night when we were fighting with those demons from the Demon Cult, Senior Brother Li Xun and I both heard the demon Jin Ping'er's argument against" Her voice paused for a moment before returning to normal, saying: "The demon sect's Ghost King Sect's  Gui Li said three words "Qilidong".

    Shangguan Ce frowned and glanced at Li Xun. For some reason, Li Xun didn't tell him this news.

    Above the main hall, everyone's eyes fell on Fenxianggu and the others. Shangguan Ce's mind turned, and then he smiled and said: "I didn't expect Miss Lu to have clues. In this case, Bigu immediately sent people to investigate. As for all my colleagues,  In fact, there is no need to go, after all, this is the southern border, and you are just here to greet our Valley Master. So I understand your thoughts."

    Everyone agreed.

    Li Xun stood quietly behind Shangguan Ce amidst the crowd and looked towards Lu Xueqi.  Last night he tracked Jin Ping'er. Firstly, Jin Ping'er's moral character was not inferior to him. Secondly, Jin Ping'er had always been cunning. After a series of tricks, he finally got rid of him.  When he got angry and remembered that Lu Xueqi was still in the abandoned Tianshui stronghold, confronting Gui Li from the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect, he hurried back.

    Unexpectedly, on the way, he met Lu Xueqi who was returning with a sword. After meeting, he couldn't help but be shocked. At that time, Lu Xueqi seemed to have lost her soul. Her face was pale without a trace of blood, and her white clothes were even more  A little bit of bright red is the trace of blood.

    In panic, he shouted repeatedly, which seemed to call Lu Xueqi back from her strange mood, but she only looked at him silently, and then went straight back to the Incense Valley.

    What happened to this cold woman and the ghost Li who was once from the same family as her in the abandoned Tianshui village?

    Is it a fierce fight?  Is it talk?

    Somehow, once Li Xun thought of this, an inexplicable anger surged in his heart.

    His expression changed complexly with his thoughts, and none of this escaped the eyes of Shangguan Ce and Faxiang.

    However, these two people did not say a word, they were smiling and talking happily.

    Finally, everyone from other sects who decided to send greetings turned around.  Because they had a close relationship with Fenxiang Valley, and this information was provided by Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi and Fa Xiang stayed and went to Qilidong with the people sent by Fenxiang Valley to take a closer look.

    Almost at the same time, Gui Li and Xiao Bai appeared in front of Ma Tou Mountain with Xiao Hui.

    Looking at the mountain that looked like a horse's head, Xiaobai smiled sweetly and said: "It is said that there is a deep cave on this mountain, and the dog god believed by the Miao people lives in the cave. There is a narrow mountain road at the foot of the mountain, only one person can walk, and he walked in  , which is Qilidong where the Miao people live."

    Gui Li glanced at the mountain in front of him expressionlessly, and walked forward silently without saying a word.  He hasn't said a word since last night until now.

    Xiao Bai stood behind, looking at his back, with a faint smile on his lips. He turned around and patted Xiao Hui who was lying on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "Then let's go. "

    Xiao Hui squeaked twice, grinned, suddenly jumped off her shoulder, ran forward in three or two steps, jumped up to Gui Li's shoulder with a whooshing sound, sat down, turned around and waved to Xiao Bai.

    Xiaobai shook his head slightly, chuckled, and followed.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 8 Qili Cave

.    Walking into the narrow mountain road, it is winding and winding. On the hard stone walls on both sides, there are sudden rocks piercing out from time to time. If you are not careful, you may hit your head on them.

    Looking around the stone wall, there are still water drops dripping down in many places, and the most places even gather into a small pool.  There is a lot of green stone moss growing up and down the stone wall in the dark places, which fills the air with a slightly moist and cool smell.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai finally turned out of this unknown mountain road after many twists and turns, and saw the light of day again.

    On this day, the sun was rising, and compared with the hazy weather of the previous few days, it seemed quite sunny.

    Just walking out of the dark mountain road, Gui Li and Xiao Bai couldn't help but squint their eyes under the sunlight, feeling that the light from the sky seemed to have a beautiful halo, shining on their eyes.  On the body.

    After a while, as your eyes adjusted, the sounds of bustling people in the distance gradually arrived.

    The two of them looked forward and saw that their eyes suddenly brightened. Surrounded by mountains, there was a piece of fertile, flat and open land in front of them.

    Houses with a strong Miao flavor are rising from the ground, either built against the mountains or closely connected.  There is also a clear stream that originates from the mountains ahead and meanders through this paradise-like land.  Many Miao people's houses are built on both sides of the stream.

    And above the water, looking from a distance, the Miao people built three bridges, and they were all different. One was a wooden bridge, the simplest one, with two huge logs tied together and lying on both sides.  It's a bridge.

    As for the other two bridges, they are both stone bridges, but they also have more flavor.  A large stone, rough and solid, is placed flat on a stream with a small water surface, and then a thick stone slab is used to build it up, which is a bridge. It is a simple and practical way of building bridges in southern Xinjiang.

    But the last stone bridge is made of small stones, and it has no piers. It is an arch bridge. Every stone is closely connected. It flies across the sky and over the stream. It looks like a bridge in Middle-earth.  It's really strange to appear here.

    Gui Li saw this in his eyes, and his heart moved, but he didn't show it on his face.  He and Xiaobai continued to walk forward, and the crowd became more and more crowded.  Most of the people around were talking in Miao dialect, and Gui Li only felt it was jittery in his ears. He couldn't understand a word for a long time.

    Xiaobai walked beside him and looked around. Many of the Miao people he met looked at them. Since they saw unfamiliar faces, he looked at them a few more times, but there was no particular hostility.  After walking a few steps, she whispered to Guili: "It seems that southern Xinjiang has become much peaceful in recent years."

    Gui Li was startled and didn’t understand what he meant, and said, “What’s wrong?”

    Xiaobai said: "When I arrived here, the ordinary Miao people looked like they were facing a formidable enemy when they saw outsiders, and their eyes were even more wary. At that time, the conflicts between the five tribes were fierce and cruel, and fights between tribes broke out from time to time.  , if outsiders dare to come to Qili Cave, if they don’t have self-defense skills, they will probably be in trouble. But looking at the situation today, there have probably been a lot less fights over the years."

    Gui Li nodded slightly and looked around. At this moment, they were walking among the Miao people. This avenue was on one side of the stream. On one side were many Miao people's closely connected houses. On the other side was the clear river water, with many green trees on the bank.  The trees are in rows.

    At first glance, most of the Miao houses are built with wood. The style is completely different from the Chinese style. They are boxy and unpretentious. Moreover, there are skeletons of ferocious animals hanging on the front door and edge walls of the house. The more ferocious the beasts, the more likely they are.  It is common. I think this is probably the custom of the Miao people to show the bravery of the owner of the house.

    There are Miao people selling stalls on both sides of the road, but most of the items sold are animal skins and raw meat. After walking a few steps, you will occasionally see one or two stalls selling small jewelry, jade, and other toys.

    Xiaobai smiled and said: "The furs here are all of high quality, and the prices are very cheap. If you want them, you can buy a few here. It's a great deal."

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he didn't say a word and walked straight forward.  I slowly walked to the river bank and looked down. I saw that the river water was extremely clear. Standing on the river bank, I could also see the stones under the water of the stream. There were countless big and small fish swimming and playing in the water.

    In the distance, there seemed to be birds flying by. They fluttered their wings and landed on the water. They raised their heads and looked around for a few times. Then they folded their wings comfortably and swam gently on the water.

    Everything in the world is surprisingly harmonious in this place.

    Xiao Bai walked over slowly, and Xiao Hui, who ran up to her shoulder again at some point, curiously stuck his head out and looked down the stream.

    "What should we do now?" Gui Li said calmly.

    &nbsp; Xiaobai pondered for a moment and said: "Three hundred years have passed since then. If that person didn't have our level of practice, he would have probably passed away. We'd better look for the place where that person was. "

    Gui Li nodded silently and said, "Where is he?"

    Xiaobai smiled slightly, pointed forward with his hand, and said: "There."

    Gui Li looked up and was suddenly startled. He saw where Xiaobai pointed his finger, but deep in the Miao people's settlement, there was a stone platform building built on the mountainside, far higher than ordinary Miao people's houses.

    Gui Li frowned and whispered: "Altar."

    Xiaobai smiled and said: "Not bad."

    Gui Li was silent, but felt slightly anxious in his heart, not because of anything else, but because the altar has special significance in the southern Xinjiang area.

    He has been to Southern Xinjiang many times in the past years. Although he has not paid serious attention to the customs of Southern Xinjiang because he is preoccupied with searching for the mysterious black witch clan, he still knows some basic things.

    In the border areas of southern Xinjiang, the five ethnic groups of Zhuang, Miao, Tu, Li, and Gaoshan are divided into regions. Depending on the tribe, they may believe in different gods and religions. However, among each ethnic group, there are rituals dedicated to worshiping gods and ancestors.  The place is the altar.

    The altar has a lofty status among the tribes in southern Xinjiang. In the eyes of most tribal people, most of the time, there is no difference between what the wizard says in the altar and what the great and mysterious gods say.  In the past, when the fighting among the five tribes was at its fiercest, every war would first involve consulting the wizard at the altar, explaining the situation to the gods, and obtaining permission from the gods—that is, the great wizard himself—so that the clan leader could launch a new war.  .

    From this we can see what status the altar and the wizard inside have in Southern Xinjiang!

    As far as he knew, these wizards rarely met outsiders.

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, then turned to Xiao Bai and said, "That is the altar of the Miao people. Could it be that the person you are talking about is"

    Xiaobai smiled faintly and said: "Yes, what I saw here three hundred years ago was that the great wizard of the Miao tribe used the resurrecting gun to kill a person who was captured by the mountain spirit.  The Miao people rescued him."

    The great wizard of the Miao people

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved again. If the wizard in the altar had a high status among the southern Xinjiang tribes, then as the wizard with the strongest magic power and the highest status, the great wizard who personally conveyed the will of the gods every time was simply an ordinary tribesman.  The god in his eyes.

    If someone dares to offend the great wizard, Gui Li has no doubt that all the Miao people in the land in front of him, and even all the Miao people in the entire southern Xinjiang, will rush over and fight him.

    Xiaobai looked at Gui Li with interest, smiled and said: "What, what should we do now?"

    Gui Li glanced at her and saw the rising sunlight falling on her face, as if refracted, with a touch of tenderness.

    Without saying a word, he turned around and walked slowly towards the altar halfway up the mountain.

    Xiaobai smiled and followed.

    This place is called Qili Cave, and it is naturally very large. It is also known as the largest Miao settlement in the southern border area. As they go deeper, they see more and more Miao people.

    From the relatively large road they were walking on, branch paths continued to extend to the side, like a big tree spreading its branches.

    Looking from a distance, Gui Li and the two saw that the road under their feet extended directly towards the altar in the distance, so they saved themselves the trouble of asking.

    But as they went deeper and deeper, more and more Miao people noticed their behavior, and whispers continued one after another.  After about half a cup of tea, they reached the foot of the tall mountain of the altar.

    Then, they stopped, not because they hesitated, but because the Miao soldiers stationed at the foot of the mountain stopped them.

    Gui Li felt slightly irritated, but the situation in front of him was not unexpected.  Originally!  As the supreme sacred altar of the Miao people, it would be strange if it was not strictly guarded.

    There are quite a few Miao soldiers guarding the foot of the mountain. At a glance, there are at least a dozen strong men standing guard on the road leading to the mountainside, either far or near.

    What stopped them at this time were the two Miao men standing at the front. They were wearing ordinary Miao clothes. The difference was that they had a wooden armor made of tough wood and vines on their chests, and they were holding long-handled pointed swords in their hands.  Guns, it seems, are the difference between Hmong warriors and ordinary Hmong people.

    Those two Miao people looked up and down, ghost Li and Xiaobai a few times, and then most of them fell on Xiaobai's beautiful face for a while, and then said loudly: "?Lulu, guala guala luluhu"

    Gui Li turned to look at Xiaobai, who shrugged his shoulders and said, "Don't ask me, after being imprisoned for so long, how can I still remember these dialects?"

    Gui Li silently turned around, pondered for a moment, and said: "We have important matters and want to see your great wizard." Because he was asking for help, it was rare for him to speak at this moment, so he was somewhat polite.

    However, it is obvious that this place where the Miao people live is far less civilized than the innkeepers in Tianshui Village who are proficient in Chinese language. When Gui Li spoke, the two Miao people frowned even more.  Looking at each other, they even picked up the long-handled spear in their hands. With a serious look on their face, they shouted loudly: "Huhululugua lala, luluhuhuhujilili"

    Gui Li was dumbfounded, not knowing what to do for a moment. To be honest, he had been running around for Baguio for ten years, looking for the whereabouts of the Black Witch Clan. Now he finally had some clues, but they were blocked by these Miao warriors. He was really upset.  He wanted to overthrow these people directly, rush into the altar, find that great wizard, and ask him to heal Baguio.

    It’s just that after all, he is no longer the ignorant young man he was back then. He knows that he must not be impulsive at this moment, otherwise it will be counterproductive if there is a stalemate.  But after hesitating for a moment, because he couldn't understand the language, he pointed to the altar halfway up the mountain with his hand, and said in a kind voice: "We want to go to your altar to see the great wizard."

    I don’t know if the Miao people understood what he said, but when he pointed at the altar halfway up the mountain, all the Miao people around him, including the Miao warriors standing farther away and some who were following behind them, watched.  The lively Miao people became angry and shouted curses one by one. The Miao soldiers even shouted and surrounded them.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, and Xiao Bai whispered beside him: "Oops, you may have violated a big taboo of the Miao people. "

    Gui Li asked curiously: "What did I do?"

    Xiaobai looked at the angry crowd around him and whispered: "In the eyes of the Miao people, the altar is a sacred and inviolable place. They should not mention it easily in words. Pointing at the altar with your finger is even more disrespectful. To the Miao people,  Nakano is the biggest insult."

    Gui Li glared at her and said angrily: "You didn't tell me such an important thing earlier?"

    Xiaobai chuckled lightly, with a touch of tenderness appearing, and said softly: "You also have to think about it, I have been imprisoned for three hundred years, how can I still remember so much"

    Gui Li was speechless again, feeling really dizzy for a moment.

    The Miao people around them didn't show any fear after they were surrounded. Instead, they looked calm and talked in low voices. The man was a little anxious, but the woman didn't pay attention to the Miao people around them at all.  , Qiao smiles beautifully, looking at the waves.

    There were many Miao girls around, looking at Xiao Bai's beautiful appearance, they were all secretly envious for a moment. However, when they saw more Miao men looking at Xiao Bai with their eyes shining, the whole place was in a state of excitement and screamed for a moment.  The sounds of liguala were heard one after another, as if this pair of dogs and men had insulted the sacred altar. They were guilty of an unpardonable crime and deserved to be cut into pieces by a thousand cuts and executed at a languid time.

    There were several young men in the middle who couldn't help but argue a few words, saying that the man who insulted the altar was the one who insulted the altar. This woman did nothing wrong. It was better to kill the man and keep the woman as my wife.  Not bad, wait

    Before they finished speaking, these men were immediately submerged in the crowd of Miao girls. They were beaten, kicked, or grabbed by their mothers, older sisters, younger sisters, aunts, third aunts, sixth aunts, and even Miao girls they didn't even know.  Hair, or scratching ears, or beating eyes, or hitting chests, in short, hands and feet fell all over the sky, and the howling of ghosts and wolves suddenly started. After a while, there were several thumping sounds in succession, and these men were all thrown into the stream with bruises and swollen faces.  Get up and splash the boss.

    Miao girls are strong, which is evident.

    Those Miao soldiers did not seem to expect that these Miao women would be so angry. They were even angrier than the soldiers who had to be the most loyal to the gods to be qualified to guard the altar. They were so disgusted with these outsiders who had insulted the altar that they  If he makes any slightest plea for mercy, he will be beaten with a stick.

    The Miao soldier at the head seemed to be the leader of these dozen soldiers. He glanced at the young men who were still crying and flopping in the river, coughed, and looked at Gui Li and Xiao Bai, his face suddenly turned frosty.  , and without even looking at Xiao Bai, he stared at Gui Li, as if he was afraid that the man would slip away, or that his eyes would slip away, so he couldn't help but say something unclear and said angrily: "Hahaha Luluji  Lili, gualajilihululu!"

    Gui Li was also very anxious here. Although he didn't know why a large number of Miao women suddenly rushed together in the crowd, grabbed several young Miao people, beat them up and threw them into the river, but he wanted to come to the Miao alien tribe.  Most likelySome strange customs are not surprising.

    But now I can’t understand the language with these Miao people, and just now I accidentally violated the Miao people’s taboo and angered the Miao people.  Seeing that more and more Miao people are gathering around them, although he and Xiaobai are both cultivators and are not afraid of these Miao people in large numbers and being tall and strong, but now he has no choice but to seek help from this Miao clan.

    In the past ten years, he has gone from hope to disappointment to almost despair, which is really painful.  Now that such a good hope was suddenly rekindled, he would not let it go easily no matter what.  But now I can't make sense with my words, and I'm afraid that it won't be easy to communicate with my gestures. If I inexplicably violate some Miao people's taboo, I will be wronged.

    He stood there, unable to force his way in, and even more reluctant to retreat. He was in a dilemma, and it was really embarrassing.

    When the Miao people around saw that these two people had made a mistake and refused to repent, they still stood there without saying a word. The man still looked a little anxious, but the woman actually smiled brighter and seemed to be even brighter under the crowd.  She was so happy that her smile became more charming, and she actually smiled at a few Miao men who had been staring at her, making those men faint.

    This scene fell into the eyes of the surrounding Miao women, and it was like a pot exploding. It was really unbearable, and it was unbearable. The noise became louder and louder, almost drowning Gui Li and Gui Li in saliva.

    Seeing that the crowd was about to get out of control, many Miao women were about to rush forward and teach the coquettish little goblin a lesson. When they took a good breath of bad breath in the name of the god on the altar, they shouted loudly,  It came from behind the soldiers guarding the mountain road.

    This voice was so rich and majestic that it suppressed the noise of many people, and the voice was full of majesty.  The Miao people around seemed to recognize this voice, and they suddenly became quiet and looked towards the mountain. It was obvious that this man was very prestigious among the Miao people.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 9 Spirits

.    A group of Miao people walked down the mountain. Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked over and saw seven or eight strong Miao warriors walking down surrounded by an old man who looked to be in his early fifties.

    The loud shout just now was made by this old man.

    The surrounding Miao warriors saluted one after another, and the originally excited crowd suddenly became quiet. Everyone bowed their heads to show respect to the old man.

    When the group of people came closer, the old man walked out of the crowd, came to Gui Li and Xiao Bai, and looked at them. Gui Li and Xiao Bai were also looking at him at the same time.

    This old man is quite tall. Although he has gray hair on his hair and temples due to his age, he is very energetic and has a pair of bright eyes. At this moment, he frowned and looked at the two of them carefully.

    ???????????? Then, the old man said: “Chi-chi-chi-la-hu-lu-lu, gu-la-gu-la-lu-lu-hu?”

    Gui Li was startled. It sounded similar to what the soldier asked just now. He probably meant the same thing. He was probably asking about his identity and what he was doing here, right?

    It’s just that he made a guess, but he still couldn’t understand the meaning of his words.  He could only say: "We have something urgent and we want to" He was about to raise his hand when he suddenly realized that he quickly put his hand down and said, "We want to see the great wizard at the altar."

    "When he said this, he was actually troubled in his heart. These Miao people couldn't understand the meaning of his words at all, so what's the use of saying it?  But it would be rude not to say anything, as I was afraid that these Miao people would be offended immediately, and I felt extremely anxious for a while.

    Unexpectedly, it seems that God followed people's wishes. Hearing Gui Li's words, the old man suddenly frowned, looked at the two of them carefully up and down, and suddenly said in an unfamiliar Chinese language: "You, you are Chinese.  ?”

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai were both surprised, and then overjoyed. The most beautiful voice in the world at this moment was probably the old man's earthy words.  Gui Li nodded quickly and said: "Yes, yes, we are from China. We have important matters and want to see the noble wizard."

    The old man glanced at them and saw that they were wearing national costumes from the southern border areas. However, they seemed to be of rough texture. However, these two people had extraordinary bearings and were obviously not ordinary businessmen. Especially the woman, who was naturally beautiful and even  This set of clothes that even ordinary Miao girls would look down upon had a unique flavor on her body.

    "Who are you? What do you want from the great wizard?" the old man said slowly.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, cupped their hands and said: "This old man, a friend of mine was seriously injured. Nine-tenths of his three souls and seven souls were scattered, and only one soul remained. For ten years, he has been pretending to be dead.  Generally, really"

    When he said this, the figure of Baguio who was still lying in the cold ice stone chamber of Huqi Mountain appeared in his mind. His emotions were touched for a moment, and his voice could not help but tremble.  Although most of the Miao people nearby could not understand what he said, but judging from his expression and his tone, they probably knew what he was pleading for, and they felt somewhat fond of this person for a while.

    As for Xiaobai standing next to Gui Li, looking at Gui Li with a pair of bright eyes, at this moment, she also put away the faint smile that had been hanging on the corner of her mouth, as if she had seen through the world, and felt solemn about it.

    Gui Li composed himself and calmed his mind, and said: "I have heard from an expert that for such an injury and illness, one must have a stranger who knows the miraculous art of reviving souls, and can use the remaining soul as a basis to perform miraculous arts to bring back the lost soul.  It can be cured. I have been searching hard for ten years, but the world is so vast that I can't find it. Fortunately, recently," he glanced at Xiaobai, and then said: "Fortunately, I heard recently that the great wizard of the nobles has such a miracle of returning to the soul.  I have come here specifically to plead with you, asking the great wizard to help me. I am truly grateful!"

    After hearing this, the old man frowned and had a complicated expression on his face. However, Gui Li's expression was sincere and did not look like he was lying. After pondering for a moment, he said: "It's rare that you Chinese people still have such friendship, but this matter  I can't make the decision, so you guys wait here for a while, and I'll go up to the altar to ask the great wizard for instructions and see what he wants. If he doesn't want to see you, I can't do anything about it."

    Gui Li was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Thank you very much, father-in-law."

    The old man nodded. After hesitating for a moment, he turned around and said a few words in Miao language to several Miao soldiers around him. The soldiers nodded at the same time.  Then the old Miao man walked alone towards the middle of the mountain. The remaining Miao warriors slowly gathered together, all looking at Gui Li and Gui Li. They didn't know it was for surveillance!  Still ordered to protect them.

    As for the other Miao people who were watching, they only saw the old man chattering with the two outsiders (in their ears, the Chinese language was also a mess of bird songs), and then ordered a few soldiers to watch the people and return.  They went to the altar on the mountain, and there were a lot of discussions and whispers.

    Under the gaze of so many pairs of eyes, Gui Li was worried.He was serious, thinking something in his mind, and did not notice the other Miao people at all. However, Xiaobai still showed a soft smile and looked around slowly, attracting countless lustful, jealous or resentful looks.

    Only Xiao Hui was looking around on her shoulder, not interested in these people. Finally, his eyes fell on the stream next to it, and he was very interested in the fish swimming in it. He watched intently, grinning from time to time.  His body was ready to move, as if he wanted to jump into the stream and play.

    The altars of the Miao people are all made of huge stones. They are majestic and tall with a touch of roughness and simplicity.  The old man walked up the mountain road and came to the altar. In front of the altar was a platform, which was paved with large rectangular stones and was quite flat.  Behind the platform is where the altar is.

    Two huge stone pillars stand tall in front of the altar. At first glance, they are probably not more than ten feet high. Moreover, there is not a single crack around the stone pillars. They are actually carved from a complete piece of huge stone. It is really incredible.  I know where the ancestors of the Miao people could find such huge stones, and they were able to carry them and erect them in front of the altar.

    After passing these two huge stone pillars, you will find an altar built with stones.  The Miao altar in Qilidong has always been quite famous in the southern border area.  Half of it is built with huge stones, and the other half is dug directly into the mountain and dug out of the hard stone wall.

    The old man walked in, and the surrounding light suddenly dimmed.  The surrounding temperature seems to be much lower than outside.

    The old man obviously had great status and was very familiar with this sacred place in the hearts of the Miao people. He didn't see any hesitation and walked directly towards the depths of the altar. Occasionally, a Miao wizard appeared on the road, and the two sides even said hello to each other.  If Gui Li and Xiao Bai saw it, they would probably be able to guess the identity of this old man.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Besides other wizards in the altar, the only person who can ask someone with a status like a Miao wizard to say hello is the clan leader of the entire Miao clan.

    The old man continued walking inward, walked through the spacious passage, and came to the deepest part of the altar, which is also the largest room in the altar.

    On the stone gate, decorations made of beast bones hang, and on the surrounding stone walls, bright red blood is smeared everywhere, symbolizing the piety of worshiping ancestors.

    Looking from the darkness, everything here is particularly ferocious.

    But for the Miao people, this is the most sacred place. A solemn expression appeared on the old man's face, he straightened his clothes and walked in slowly.

    The huge stone chamber was empty, except for a flame burning in the innermost part, which looked particularly eye-catching in the darkness.

    In front of the flame is a strange stone statue that is also carved from a whole boulder. The head is like a dog, but the body is full of flesh, the feet have sharp claws, and there are two pairs of wings on the back. It is really strange.  The statue seems to be the god that the Miao people believe in.

    But in the huge stone room, there was only one person, who looked very old and stooped from the back. He was sitting silently in front of the flame, as if he was meditating, but also silent.

    This strange place, somehow, gives people a strange feeling of being stuck in time and stagnating.

    Here, everything seems to be quiet and silent.

    The flames were blazing, illuminating the figure of the person in front of the flames.

    The old man walked up slowly, stopped a few feet behind the man, and said in a low voice and respectfully: "Great wizard."

    The figure sitting in front of the flame moved, and an old voice came: "Tuma Gu, why are you back again? Didn't I tell you the Inugami's will just now? Do you still have any confusion?  "

    This old man whom he called Zu Tu Ma Gu was the current head of the Miao tribe in the southern border area. He said respectfully: "Great wizard, I completely understand what the Dog God means, and I will definitely do it according to the Dog God's will.  of."

    The great wizard still didn't look back, he just said: "Oh, that's good. But what happened that made you come back? I feel you are a little uneasy."

    Patriarch Tumagu frowned slightly, as if hesitating on what words to explain. After a moment, he decided to speak directly: "Great Wizard, two strange Middle-earth people came below Qili Cave. They hope to meet the Great Wizard."

    The great wizard in front of the flames moved. His head, which had been facing the flames and the stone statue of the dog god in front of the flames, also turned slightly, but only his completely white and sparse hair could be vaguely seen.

    "Who is it? I haven't stepped out of this altar for nearly a hundred years. How could someone from Middle-earth come to me?"

    Tuma Gu said: "Yes, I feel very strange too, so I came up to ask the great wizard if I should let them come up?"

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said: "Did they say what to do?  "

    Tumagu said: "Yes, there is a man and a woman. The man said he wanted to ask the great wizard to help a friend of his treat an illness."

    The great wizard snorted and said: "I have to serve Lord Inugami and have no time to care about these people. You rejected them for me."

    Tuma Gu was startled for a moment, but he didn’t say anything more and said, “Okay, then I’ll convey your message.” He turned around and walked out.

    But before he had taken a few steps, the great wizard's voice suddenly came from behind: "Wait a minute."

    Tu Ma Gu turned around and said: "Why, is there anything else you can do, great wizard?"

    The rickety figure of the great wizard was still facing the flames, but an old voice came slowly: "What disease did they ask me to cure?"

    Tumagu said: "I heard from them that it is a rather strange disease. It seems that nine out of ten of a person's souls are lost"

    The figure of the great wizard in the fire suddenly shook.

    Tu Ma Gu continued: "The man said that an expert once told him that this kind of situation must be cured by resurrecting magic. The man didn't know where he got the news, saying that the great wizard might have this kind of problem.  Thaumaturgy, so I want to ask you to heal me."

    Tu Ma Gu slowly finished his words, but the great wizard did not react. He remained motionless and did not know what he was thinking.

    The flames kept rising and falling, devouring the firewood in the flames. Tuma Gu waited for a long time, but still did not see the great wizard speak. Then he hesitated and said: "Great wizard, then I I will reject them and call them.  Leave immediately?"

    The great wizard remained silent, without saying a word.

    Tuma Gu slowly turned around and walked out, but just when he was about to walk out of the stone room, the great wizard's voice sounded again.

    This time, even he could tell that the always mysterious and wise great wizard seemed to speak slowly after a long and complicated thinking.

    "Youbring them up!"

    Gui Li couldn't help but clenched his palms, and then slowly stretched them out. Suddenly, he was shocked that his palms were sweating due to anxiety.

    How long has it been without such excitement and longing?  With growing uneasiness, Gui Li kept looking towards the altar halfway up the mountain.  But the old man still didn't come back after being gone for a long time.

    Could it be that the great wizard in the altar refused to heal outsiders?

    Or, did you do something wrong again?

    Gui Li couldn't help but think so, and even his heart began to beat faster.

    Xiao Bai was standing aside, his eyes fell on Gui Li's face, looking at the man whose eyes could not hide his anxiety, and the vague affection seemed to be engraved on his face.

    She sighed softly and turned her head away.

    There were not as many Miao people around as there were at the beginning. After all, after waiting for so long, the clan leader entered the altar but never came down. There was no order on how to deal with the two strangers, so quite a few people dispersed.

    However, because Xiaobai’s appearance was so beautiful, it still attracted many young Miao men to stand nearby, looking at her boldly and talking and laughing loudly, presumably talking about her beauty.

    As for the monkey Xiao Hui, he didn't know when he jumped off Xiao Bai's shoulder and ran to the river. He squatted next to the clear stream and looked at the fish swimming in the gaps between the rocks in the water. He suddenly jumped down and wanted to reach out.  Catch fish.  Unexpectedly, the fish was so cunning and slippery that it scurried away from its hand, splashing water all over itself.

    But Xiao Hui didn’t care. He retracted his hand and waited patiently. After a while, the water surface became calm and the fish swam back again. Xiao Hui saw the opportunity and jumped in again.  This goes on and on, Xiao Hui is very interested in this game and never tires of playing it.

    At the foot of the mountain, the crowd gradually dispersed, and the surrounding area returned to calm.

    Tu Ma Gu still didn't come back, Gui Li became more and more anxious. There were times when he really wanted to rush forward, break into the altar, catch the great wizard and plead with him, but every time he thought about Baguio's figure, he finally thought  He suppressed the thought forcibly.

    The feeling of waiting is so torturous.

    The anxious expression on his face gradually became apparent. In addition to Xiaobai, the Miao warriors also saw it and looked at each other. In fact, these Miao warriors were also very surprised.

    “Just asking, why does it take so long? Does the clan leader and the great wizard have any other important matters?

    The Miao people have a rough and unsophisticated character. Although they still don’t know who Gui Li and others are, they are a little embarrassed to have these two people waiting here for so long.

    &nbsp; After a while, the tall little boss just walked up and said to the ghost in a rough voice: "Hululu, Gualala!"

    Gui Li was startled, not understanding what it meant, but he saw the Miao warrior taking off a large bag made of animal skin from his waist and throwing it to him.

    Gui Li stretched out his hand to catch it, and when he put it in his hand, he saw a cork at the mouth of the bag. Then he saw the Miao warrior reaching for his mouth and making a gesture of drinking.  Gui Li realized something in his heart. He pulled out the cork and took a whiff. Sure enough, the smell of wine was strong. It was a bag of strong liquor.

    Gui Li gave a bitter smile. He was not good at drinking and drinking in the first place, and now he was even more in the mood. However, those Miao people were staring at him. He thought to himself that his good intentions would not go to waste, so he nodded to the Miao warrior.  Smiling, he put the wine bag to his mouth and took a reluctant sip.

    Unexpectedly, he frowned at the entrance. The wine brewed by the Miao people was extremely strong, and the taste was more characteristic of the southern frontier. There was a spicy smell that suddenly entered his throat. He was not prepared for it and felt quite uncomfortable.  .

    His expression fell into the eyes of the Miao people, and the dozen or so Miao people couldn't help laughing. It must be that this was not the first time they saw the unfamiliar expression of the Chinese people who drank the strong wine brewed by the Miao people. They laughed.  There was a bit of pride in the voice.

    Gui Li was angry, but then he thought that these people actually had no ill intentions, and he was asking for something from someone, so how could he lose his temper? He had to smile bitterly, and was about to return the wine bag when the Miao warrior chuckled and stretched out his hand.  About to take it.

    Suddenly a white palm stretched out from the side and took the large bag of wine from Gui Li's hand.  Everyone, including Gui Li, was startled when they saw that the person who took the wine bag was actually Xiaobai standing next to him.

    She picked up the wine bag, put it to her nose, and inhaled deeply. The smell of the wine hit her face, and it was extremely strong. However, the woman didn't feel any discomfort at all. Instead, she felt intoxicated.  Then she raised her hands, put the wine bag to her mouth, and took a swig.

    Everyone was shocked, even Gui Li was taken aback!

    Xiaobai took a sip from the boss and then put down the wine bag. A look of satisfaction gradually appeared on his face, and he let out a soft sigh for a while.

    “Good wine!”

    "Wow……"

    This cry came from the group of Miao warriors.  The spirits of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang have always been ferocious. There has always been a saying in this area that the strongest man is the one who drinks the most.  Among the Miao people, women generally don't touch this kind of strong alcoholic beverage, which is drunk only by men.

    Unexpectedly, the seemingly charming woman in front of me unexpectedly took a big gulp of the strong drink today, and judging from her reaction after drinking, it was a special expression that only a senior drunkard can have.  The Miao men were all good at drinking, and they were immediately moved and cheered.

    Xiaobai's fair face seemed to be covered with a faint blush due to the strong drink in her throat. However, she suddenly became energetic. She held the wine bag in her right hand, released her left hand, and faced the group of Miao warriors.  He lightly snapped his fingers with his scallion-white fingers, making a thin "snap" sound.

    There was another commotion among the Miao warriors, and everyone looked surprised and amused. This gesture was clearly a gesture that the Miao people in southern Xinjiang often made to invite others to compete in a toast.  The earthy-looking woman turned out to be extremely standard, and they looked at each other for a moment.

    But what was even more powerful, what made them stare blankly, was actually still behind.

    I saw Xiaobai chuckle lightly, his eyes were as soft and charming as water at this moment, he raised his head, his hair was flowing, he put the wine bag to his mouth, and drank heavily.

    The Miao people were shocked, and Gui Li didn't know what was going on, so he just paid it back. He only blamed Xiaobai secretly for doing this at this time, but in the eyes of the Miao people, this woman was almost the most amazing woman in the world at this moment.

    Miao wine is extremely strong. Looking at the entire Miao ethnic group, no man can drink such a large bag of strong wine in one go. Most of the time, he will be drunk after drinking three-quarters of it.  But now, seeing how the woman's throat was moving, and how she was drinking heavily, all the Miao men were moved.

    And, just now, Xiaobai made that extremely classic gesture!

    After all, the Miao people have a strong character, and when so many men face the challenge of a seemingly weak woman, how can they flinch at all.  I don't know who was the first to shout, throw the long-handled spear in his hand on the ground, untie the wine bag hanging on his waist, raise his head and drink.

    It is the custom of the Miao people that usually every man has a wine bag next to him. As soon as this started, it was like a pot exploding. All the Miao people threw their guns and drank. The scene was really spectacular.

    Only the little leader of the Miao people suddenly woke up and reached for the wine at his waist, but unexpectedly it was empty. Only then did he realize that the wine bag was already in Xiaobai's hand.  Seeing the male compatriots around him drinking, Miao RentouHis face was flushed with anxiety, and there was a big danger that if he didn't drink at this time, he would be infamy for thousands of years.

    With a roll of his eyes, the Miao leader suddenly rushed to the side of a Miao soldier who was near the river. He suddenly reached out and snatched the wine bag from his hand, put it to his mouth and drank heavily.

    The soldier was immediately furious. As the saying goes, a scholar must drink wine before he can kill someone. He yelled and tried to grab the wine. Unexpectedly, the leader of the Miao people was on guard and kicked him away. He immediately kicked him into the river.  , there was a splash of water, which startled Xiao Hui who was playing on the shore.

    The soldier was extremely wronged, and it was about his face. How could he let it go? He rolled and crawled to the shore. Seeing that he might not be able to snatch the leader of the Miao warriors, he stamped his feet angrily, ran away in large strides, and rushed into a nearby house.  A moment later, amidst the exclamations, this man actually grabbed a large bag of liquor and came out with a loud sound. He stood with other Miao comrades and drank heavily.

    Gui Li was so stunned that he forgot about the altar on the mountainside for a moment. He saw a large group of Miao men on one side and a delicate woman on the other side. Both sides were drinking like crazy. Although this scene was spectacular, it was really funny.  , can't help but make people sweat.

    At this moment, the scene was so spectacular that it immediately attracted other Miao people around. The news spread out instantly, and the sharp voices of the Miao people could be heard one after another. A large number of people gathered around, which was at least three times larger than the crowd just now.

    The vendors abandoned their stalls, the hunters abandoned their prey, and everyone in the house ran out. The place was surrounded by water, with three floors inside and three floors outside. It was really a sea of ??people.

    From time to time, there were shouts and screams from the crowd. I guess it was probably the sound of people shouting and cheering when they were excited.

    I saw in the center of the venue, the two sides were having a drinking fight that had reached a critical moment. The Miao people were drinking hard liquor. Even the Miao soldiers who often drank alcohol were slowly starting to fall down.

    Whenever someone fell down, the crowd immediately made a "wow" sound and was in an uproar, but excitement filled people's faces.

    After a while, more and more Miao men showed signs of pain, their faces were red and their ears were red. They were unsteady and swaying. Although they still tried their best to hold on, they had no choice but to fall to the ground as the world was spinning.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The Miao warriors, all of whom had similar levels of alcohol, poured a large amount down. On the Miao side, only three people were left standing, barely holding on, including the small leader of the Miao warriors.

    On the other hand, everyone looked straight at Xiaobai, and saw that Xiaobai's eyes seemed to be closed, and the blush on her face gradually became thicker, almost as if it was radiating from her fair skin, and she was full of charm.  What's more, his eyes are like water, as if they are about to show out, making people feel intoxicated just by looking at them.

    It’s just that she is so beautiful, but her drinking capacity is even more terrible. Until now, there is no sign that she is unsteady on her feet, and she is still drinking strong drinks.

    The Miao people present, including some women, were all people who knew a lot about drinking. It was immediately obvious that this woman was not cheating at all. She was really using her drinking capacity to challenge this group of Miao men. In addition to being surprised, she was even more frightened.  Yu Xiaobai was so beautiful that everyone shouted and applauded her.

    boom!

    boom!

    There were two muffled sounds, and two more Miao warriors fell down. At this moment, only the small leader of the Miao warriors was struggling to hold on, but seeing that his steps were gradually stumbling, it was obvious that he had reached his limit.

    But here, Xiao Bai's face became redder and redder, and suddenly his body tilted, and the crowd of onlookers suddenly let out a burst of exclamations. However, Xiao Bai slowly put down the wine bag, let out a sigh of relief, and his eyes seemed to be dripping with water.  She was as charming as a flower. She still held the wine bag in her right hand, but waved her left hand to the crowd and said with a sweet smile: "Axi!"

    The crowd was suddenly in an uproar. Akxi means good wine in Miao language. This woman has a large capacity for alcohol and is even more beautiful. She shouted "good wine" so appropriately.

    In an instant, the crowd burst into enthusiastic applause.

    Xiaobai shook his head and seemed to be a little drunk, and his body staggered a little more. He slowly walked to Gui Li, leaned against him, and smiled at him.

    The ghost is dumb and dumb.

    Xiaobai closed his eyes and shook his head slightly for a moment. Suddenly he smiled again and laughed loudly: "Three hundred years! Three hundred years!"

    Raise your head, raise your hands, drink!

    That style of drinking wine is actually peerless and beautiful!

    Boom!

    The last Miao man, the leader, finally fell to the ground. Although he was extremely unwilling, his face was as red as a little gray butt. He was already powerless. After a while, he fell unconscious and fell to the ground to sleep soundly.  Someone next to him ran to pick up his wine bag and check it.There was a small half bag of spirits, and he couldn't help but change his color. He loudly announced to the surrounding crowd, and the crowd was in an uproar. It was obvious that this was an incredible record.

    However, people have not forgotten that there is still an incredible woman who is still drinking.

    Xiaobai's face was as red as ruby ??at the moment, and even her fair neck and even the little exposed chest skin had a faint red color.

    Looking at her appearance, she seemed to be unsteady at the moment, but she was still drinking heavily while leaning against Gui Li.

    The crowd gradually became quiet at this moment, and the expressions on people's faces slowly changed from excitement to admiration.

    Finally, Xiaobai drank the last sip of strong wine, took away the wine bag, her eyes seemed to be unable to open, then she smiled with a red face, a lazy expression, and threw the huge wine bag out with a wave of her hand.  .

    Immediately, someone ran over to pick up the wine bag and inspect it, and then discovered that the wine bag was empty!

    The man was stunned. After a moment, he loudly announced to the crowd who were staring at him. The crowd was silent for a long time, and suddenly let out a shocking scream and shout.

    Amidst the noise, Gui Li was sitting on pins and needles. Xiao Bai's boneless body was leaning against him softly, his face was white and rosy, his bright eyes were half open and half closed, and his eyes were as soft as water, staring at him closely.  .

    "Are you okay?" Gui Li held it in for a long time before murmuring.

    Xiaobai reached out and grabbed his clothes, and paused, as if he was drunk. He bit his lower lip gently with his white teeth, and his breathing gradually became heavier, but his soft eyes and smile on his lips remained unchanged.

    "You" Xiaobai's voice, as gentle as if water was dripping out, whispered softly in Gui Li's ear.

    "Do you like me?"

    ""

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 12 Chapter 10 Altar

.    Gui Li was stunned by this, but he could not help but feel his heart skip a beat when he saw the infinite tenderness in Xiaobai's eyes, which were as watery as if they were about to drip out, reflecting his own figure and face.

    "You're drunk." When Gui Li said this, he couldn't help but have slight beads of sweat on his head.

    Xiao Bai's body seemed to be completely unable to stand at this moment, and all his weight was leaning on Gui Li.  But he saw her white teeth gently biting her red lips, with a hint of tenderness in her laziness, and a low moan in her mouth, as if she was charming, and slowly rested her head on Gui Li's shoulder.

    "You" This drunken and infinitely charming woman said softly.

    It seemed that the alcohol was too strong. She gently turned her head on Gui Li's shoulder and rubbed it. Maybe she had a headache!  But her voice was still soft and soft in Gui Li's ears.

    "You are just a very tired person! Do you understand? You little fool!"

    Gui Li was frightened by the last three words she called "little fool", but the words were full of tenderness, and a faint fragrance lingered from time to time from the woman's body.

    The most amazing thing is that her peerless face rests lazily on her shoulders, and her whole body is nestled against her, making people dare not move or move.

    If this scene were in the Middle-earth region, it would have attracted countless rumors, but the customs here in southern Xinjiang are open and the Miao people did not think it was strange. Instead, most of them thought they were a couple, especially Xiaobai's earth-shattering drink just now, which really shocked the Miao people.  Village, no one said anything.

    There were only some young Miao men who admired Xiaobai, who were very depressed for a while.

    When Gui Li was not sure what to do, at the same time, he was recalling the meaning of Xiaobai's words just now. The words "living is too tiring" slowly echoed in his mind, and he was confused for a moment.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a few "Zhizhi" sounds coming from my side. It was Xiao Hui's voice.  Only then did he remember that Xiao Hui had been playing nearby. The drinking scene just now was so shocking that he forgot about Xiao Hui for a moment and turned around to look.

    Unexpectedly, this look almost choked Gui Li and became speechless again.

    I saw Xiao Hui running back from the river bank at some point, squatting down not far from Gui Li and Xiao Bai, his three eyes rolling around, looking at the situation curiously.

    At this moment, seeing that the drinking fight between the two sides was over, everyone was busy cleaning up. Miao Renduo walked over to help the drunken soldiers up and take care of them. Gui Li was also holding the half-drunk Xiaobai, crying and laughing.

    The scene was even more chaotic. Not to mention the drunkards lying on the ground, long-handled spears and other weapons, rattan armor, including the big wine bags dropped by the Miao people after they were drunk, were all over the floor, including several  The remaining spirits in the wine bag were not corked and slowly flowed out from the mouth of the bag, filling the air with a strong smell of alcohol.

    Monkeys are curious by nature. Little Gray is a natural creature, and his curiosity is ten times stronger than that of ordinary monkeys. At that moment, when no one was paying attention, he sneaked up to a drunk Miao soldier nearby, looked around, and saw something like  No one was paying attention here, so they carefully picked up the wine bag that fell on the ground beside the soldier.

    The smell of strong liquor immediately came to him. After a deep sniff, the monkey Xiao Hui's three eyes rolled around in confusion. It was obvious that he had never come into contact with such a thing before.

    At that moment, he sat down on the ground very carefully, turned his monkey head, and looked around cautiously, then slowly put it to his mouth and took a sip.

    The wine went into the monkey's mouth, Xiao Hui put down the wine bag, and the monkey's mouth said, "Hey!"  Suddenly he was very happy, he actually liked the taste very much, and couldn't help but let out a "squeak" sound.

    It was at this time that Gui Li heard the sound and turned around. He was surprised when he saw that even the monkey was drinking.  Xindao is really crazy these days, why are foxes and monkeys all starting to drink

    "Xiao Hui, come here!"

    Gui Li shouted loudly, and Xiao Hui was agitated. He looked at Gui Li and saw that his master had a stern look on his face. He reached out and scratched his head, then put down his wine bag and ran towards Gui Li.

    It had only run a few steps when it suddenly thought of something, turned back, ran to the drunkard, grabbed the remaining half-full bag of spirits, and ran back dragging it on the ground.

    Gui Li was furious. At this time, many Miao people who noticed the situation of the monkeys laughed out loud.  The Miao people have a generous temperament, especially the men who are good at drinking. Seeing that this monkey actually has the same interests and hobbies, I can't help but feel like a confidant. Looking at the world, I am the Miao people who are the best in liquor. If you don't believe it, you can't even see the monkey.  I couldn't help but take a sip

    Suddenly, many Miao people became happy, and many bananas were thrown into the crowd.Xiao Hui threw it, obviously he liked Xiao Hui and gave it something to eat.

    Xiao Hui was startled at first. Suddenly, the color of the sky and the earth changed, and countless foreign objects fell down one after another. It was almost impossible to avoid him. He couldn't help but became furious, screamed and made vicious gestures towards the Miao people.  Unexpectedly, after a while, he took a closer look and saw that they were all fragrant fruits. He was not happy, so he immediately reached out to the ground and picked up a few bananas. Then he slowly trotted back to Gui Li, sat down on the ground, peeled the bananas and ate them.  .  And the wine bag in his hand was actually still in his hand and was brought back.

    Gui Li looked at Xiao Hui and saw that Xiao Hui was eating with gusto. From time to time, he stuck his head out, put the wine bag to his mouth, and took a sip.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  Gui Li opened his mouth to say something, but when he looked back and saw the drunk Xiao Bai leaning on his shoulder, he suddenly sighed and retracted his words without saying anything.

    On the other hand, Xiao Hui was smiling. He saw Gui Li looking at him from time to time. He stretched out his hand and picked up a banana he picked up from the ground and handed it to Gui Li. It seemed that he was quite loyal and wanted to share it with Gui Li.

    Gui Li was silent, his face changed, and he finally shook his head slowly, turned around, and stopped looking at the monkey.

    Xiao Hui shrugged his shoulders. He didn’t know why the owner was not interested in such delicacies. Anyway, he was enjoying himself and didn’t care about him.  He looked around, ran out and picked up a few bananas and came back, placing them on the ground in front of him and tasting them slowly.

    This messy scene was what Tu Ma Gu, the leader of the Miao people, saw when he just came out of the altar.

    The soldiers responsible for guarding the altar were all drunk, lying on the ground in a mess, and the air was filled with the strong aroma of strong alcohol. In the distance, the Miao people were watching on three levels outside and on three levels, and some people laughed from time to time; as for the two  Among the people from Middle Earth, the man was okay and stood there, but his face looked quite ugly. The woman seemed to be drunk, her face was bright red and she was leaning on the man, but she could still stand.  This is much better than the drunken Miao soldiers lying on the ground.

    Even the strange three-eyed monkey they brought sat at their feet, eating a mouthful of fruit and a sip of strong wine, happily and cheerfully.

    Tuma Gu was not a fool. He took a few more glances, looked at the wine bags on the floor and the expressions of the Miao people who were watching, and realized that it was not some trick by the two Chinese people, but that his men were not up to par.

    At this time, when he saw the clan leader walking down, someone had already run up to him, whispered in his ear, and briefly explained the matter.

    Looking at the drunkards in this place, Tuma Gu was so angry that he was so angry that he thought that these trashes had forgotten such important things as guarding the altar.  What's even more disgusting is that a dozen or twenty men actually drank together with a weak woman until they got drunk. If this matter spreads out, the Miao people will inevitably lose their reputation and be secretly laughed to death by the other four ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang.

    After making up his mind to clean up these useless Miao people when he came back, Tu Ma Gu forced a smile on his face, pretended to turn a blind eye to the mess underground, and walked towards Gui Li.

    At this time, Gui Li also saw Tuma Gu coming over, and he felt something in his heart. Although this scene of drinking wine was not an open sword or a real gun, the drunken Miao people here could be seen by anyone, which greatly shocked the Miao people.  Lost face.  When Tuma Gu came down from the mountain just now, Gui Li looked at him from a distance and saw something wrong with his face. He was obviously very angry.

    Although he walked over with a forced smile at this moment, Gui Li didn't know that he was unhappy, so he couldn't help but blame Xiaobai in his heart for causing such a big trouble.

    When Tu Ma Gu approached, Gui Li forced a smile and said: "Old man, I, my friend, she really doesn't understand the rules, that's why she did this"

    Tu Ma Gu shook his head and said to him: "You don't need to tell me, I already know it. It's all these people under me who are really useless."

    Gui Li was silent, and then he said cautiously: "Is the great wizard willing to see us?"

    Tuma Gu glanced at him, and then at Xiaobai, who was leaning on Gui Li, his bright eyes half-closed, breathing softly. He smiled bitterly and said, "You guys go up! The great wizard has promised to see you."

    Gui Li was overjoyed and said repeatedly: "Thank you very much, father-in-law."

    Tuma Gu said calmly: "I am the leader of the Miao people here, you can just call me Tuma Gu."

    Gui Li was startled. Although he saw that this old man was very prestigious among the Miao people, he didn't expect that he was actually the patriarch of the Miao clan. He nodded and said, "Thank you so much, patriarch."

    Tu Ma Gu shook his head and said: "Go up quickly! The great wizard is still waiting for you!"

    Gui Li responded, and was about to walk towards the altar halfway up the mountain, but was tripped by Xiao Bai beside him, but when he saw the soft?The boneless body leaned against her softly. If she just left like this, she would not fall to the ground.

    At that moment, he whispered to Xiaobai: "Xiaobai, I'm going to see the great wizard. Just stand still and wait for me here, okay?"

    Xiao Bai didn't know if he heard clearly in his drunkenness, but when he heard the ghostly voice ringing in his ears, he didn't open his eyes. He smiled softly on his face, extremely charming, but didn't speak, and just held his hand.  Gui Li's hand tightened even more.

    Gui Li was helpless, and after all, this place was a strange place, and Xiaobai was so drunk that leaving her alone here as a woman would inevitably make her feel uneasy.  Thoughts came to mind, and he had no choice but to sigh, put his arms around Xiaobai, supported Xiaobai, and walked up the mountain together.

    Tuma Gu led the way, while Gui Li supported Xiao Bai as he walked. Xiao Bai's body was still limp and he walked lightly, with most of his weight resting on Gui Li's hand.  Gui Li frowned, feeling an indescribable feeling in his heart. Suddenly, he thought of something again and turned around to look.

    As expected, Xiao Hui still didn’t move. He was sitting on the ground eating fruit and drinking strong wine. He let out squeaky laughter from time to time, feeling happy and unwilling to miss Shu.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?Ghost Li kicked a banana, and it flew up and hit Little Gray on the head. Little Gray was startled, and the monkey's head turned around suddenly and touched the hit area with his hand.

    Gui Li said angrily: "Let's go." After saying that, he helped (hugged??) Xiaobai and followed Tuma Gu towards the altar on the mountain.

    Xiao Hui scratched his head, stood up, threw down the fruit in his hand (actually he had almost eaten it), and shook the wine bag at the same time.  The soldier was quite drunk just now. He had already drank a lot. In addition, the wine bag dropped on the ground, and a lot of wine also leaked out.  After being drunk like this for a while by the monkey, I have already bottomed out.

    Xiao Hui threw the wine bag on the ground and was about to follow Gui Li when he suddenly paused and let out a wine burp. The monkey's face gradually turned red. It seemed that Miao people's spirits were extraordinary after all, and at this moment,  Go up slowly.

    But Xiao Hui is a spiritual creature after all. Although his face turned red, he still acted as usual and hurriedly ran over to follow Gui Li.

    "Only when walking up the mountain road behind, the Miao soldiers who were standing guard just now got drunk here, and the drunkards' wine bags were all over the ground.  Gui Li helped Xiao Bai and walked over first. Xiao Hui was walking and suddenly stopped, picked up another big wine bag from the ground, raised it to his hand and shook it. It made a gurgling sound. It seemed that it was still there.  There are quite a few of them, and I can’t help but look happy.

    Under this surprise, Xiao Hui suddenly became happy. He picked up a wine bag from the east and shook it twice; he picked up a wine bag from the west and shook it twice.  Picking up while walking, but unfortunately the monkey only had two hands. After picking up one, he dropped the other. However, Xiao Hui was greedy and unwilling to give up. He put a total of seven or eight wine bags together, but could not take them away together.  , only to make a "squeak" cry in a hurry.

    I wanted to look up for help from the host. Unexpectedly, this look was startled. I saw that the owner followed the old Miao man and had gone away, and he was almost the altar on the mountain.  Xiao Hui squeaked, jumped here and there, scratched his ears and cheeks, as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.  Finally, he became cruel, grabbed two wine bags, dragged his hands on the ground behind him, and ran up the mountain as hard as he could.

    Fortunately, the wine bags made by the Miao people have thick and strong skin, otherwise they would have been torn by being dragged around like this.  Seeing the interesting appearance of this monkey, the sound of laughter could be heard from the crowd of Miao people watching at the foot of the mountain, echoing in the Qilidong Valley.

    Xiao Hui hurried all the way and finally caught up with Gui Li and others in front of the altar, panting.

    Gui Li turned his head and glanced at it, only to see the monkey hanging out his tongue and gasping for air, but holding two wine bags tightly in his hands. He was startled for a moment, then shook his head and turned away.

    Tuma Gu made a gesture toward the altar and said, "Come with me!"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Thank you very much."

    Tu Ma Gu smiled and walked into the Miao altar first. Gui Li followed him and also walked in.

    As soon as you enter the altar, a dark feeling envelopes you, completely different from the sunny world outside.  I don’t know if the great wizard ordered something, but Tu Ma Gu and Gui Li didn’t see anyone else at the altar along the way.

    Xiao Bai was so drunk and Gui Li was so preoccupied that they didn't pay attention to their surroundings. Only Xiao Hui dragged two big wine bags behind them. He burped after a while, and his monkey eyes looked around curiously.

    In the dark altar, there was a faint red color on the stone walls, which looked like blood smeared on it.  In the corners of the stone walls, there are often skulls of beasts, which are decorated with ferocious features.

    " Xiao Hui squeaked twice, seeming a little uneasy. He took two steps faster and followed Gui Li closely, but he didn't let go of the wine bag he was holding on to.

    ?????????????????Without encountering any obstacles, they quickly arrived at the deepest part of the altar, outside the stone room where the great wizard was.

    Gui Li suddenly frowned. Although he was quite nervous at the moment, subconsciously, the cold breath emitted by the blood-devouring beads in his body suddenly became a little commotion. There seemed to be a mysterious power in this stone chamber, which stimulated him.  Soul Eater.

    Tu Ma Gu turned his head and said sternly to the ghost: "This is it, the great wizard is inside, let's go in!"

    Gui Li nodded and followed Tuma Gu into the stone room. He immediately saw the rickety figure sitting in front of the fire with his back to them.

    Tu Ma Gu signaled them to wait, then he walked forward, stopped at the place where he was just now, and said respectfully: "Great Wizard, they are here."

    The great wizard's old voice sounded slowly, and in Gui Li's ears, it was actually a very fluent and authentic Chinese language, saying: "Invite them over! Tu Ma Gu, there is nothing for you here, you can go!"  "

    Tu Ma Gu responded, turned his head and said sharply to the ghost: "Then you guys talk to the great wizard! I'm going out first."

    Gui Li nodded to him and said sincerely: "Clan leader, thank you very much."

    Tuma Gu smiled and said, "It's nothing." After saying that, he looked at Xiao Bai in Gui Li's arms. He thought it was unbelievable that there could be a woman with such a heavy drinking capacity in this world.  With this thought in mind, he slowly walked out.

    After Tu Nu’s figure disappeared, Gui Li turned around and looked forward.

    The rickety figure kept flickering in the firelight, and the illumination was dark and uncertain, with a vague feeling of unreality and full of mystery.

    While he was hesitating how to plead, the voice of the great wizard had already sounded.

    "Young man, come here!"

    Listening to this old voice, Gui Li suddenly felt some respect in his heart, and immediately responded: "Yes." He supported Xiao Bai and walked slowly over, six feet behind the great wizard, hesitated for a moment, and then did not continue.  Move forward, but stop where you are.

    Xiao Hui dragged two big wine bags up and followed closely at Gui Li's feet. However, his three eyes kept looking around, taking in the surroundings. Finally, his eyes fell on the weird stone statue of the dog god in front of him.  , watching non-stop.

    "Sit down!" the great wizard's old voice said quietly.

    Gui Li sat down as he said, and Xiao Bai could no longer stand still. It seemed that he was drunk and wanted to sleep. He subconsciously leaned on Gui Li, rubbed his head on his shoulder twice, and then fell asleep.  .

    As for Xiao Hui, it seemed that he was also affected by the quiet atmosphere in this stone room. He didn't dare to take a breath. At that moment, he quietly sat down next to Xiao Bai, put the two wine bags next to him, quietly picked up one and put it to his mouth.  Take a sip.  The monkey's eyes turned and looked towards the figure of the great wizard.

    "Why did you come to me?" The great wizard was still facing the fire and did not turn around.

    Gui Li said: "Great wizard, I have a friend. She lost two souls and seven souls, and only one soul remains. It has been ten years now, and she is like a person who is pretending to be dead. I heard that you, the great wizard, have the magic of resurrecting the soul, which is just right.  If you can save her, please, Great Wizard, you must save her"

    At the end of the sentence, his voice seemed to be trembling.

    Ten years of sad waiting and searching seem to be flooding into my heart at this moment.

    The great wizard did not speak, and remained silent. The stone chamber fell into silence, except for the pile of flames in front of the great wizard, crackling and burning, flickering on and off.

    After a long time, the great wizard broke the silence and said: "How did your friend have this disease?"

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment and said slowly: "Ten years ago, I fought with an enemy. The opponent's skills were unfathomable. He slashed me with a powerful fairy sword. I was unable to resist. She, she did not hesitate to die, burning all her blood.  , merged into three souls and seven souls, and then saved me, but she herself also became" His voice was choked, and he paused for a while before continuing: "But fortunately she still has a rare treasure on her body.  The 'Albizia Bell', at the critical moment, captured one of her souls and captured it in the bell. Only then did she have a chance to survive. Great wizard, please save her."

    The great wizard's back suddenly seemed a little older in the light of the fire, and he said slowly: "Is the friend you just mentioned a member of the Demon Cult?"

    Gui Li was startled. Just now he was afraid that the Demon Cult would have a bad reputation, so he didn't dare to explain in particular. Unexpectedly, when the great wizard heard it, he suddenly said it directly. Just when he was surprised, the old voice of the great wizard said again: "  She must be a woman! And the spell she used is the secret 'Infatuation Curse' taught in the Demon Cult, right?"

    Gui Li was shocked, surprised and happy. What surprised him was that the old man deep in the dark altar on the southern border was actuallyHe is a stranger who has never been born; the good news is that the greater his ability, the greater the hope of saving Baguio.

    Not caring about anything else at the moment, he nodded repeatedly and said: "The Great Wizard is indeed a wise man, it is true. However, although there are many slanders against the Demon Sect in the world, this friend of mine is really kind-hearted. Please give me a warm welcome, Great Wizard."  Use your magic rejuvenation skills to save her once!"

    The great wizard's shoulders seemed to move slightly, and amidst the sound of the flames burning, there seemed to be a slight sigh. The voice was light and sad, with a vague feeling of sadness.

    "Your orthodox demonic sect in Middle-earth has no bearing on me, a person from the frontier wilderness. You don't have to worry about this."

    Gui Li was overjoyed. Just as he was about to say something, the great wizard continued: "I do know a little bit about the resurrecting magic you mentioned. But I'm not sure whether I can save your friend"

    Gui Li's heart trembled and his eyes warmed. After ten years, today, he finally saw a faint hope in the darkness.

    However, the voice of the great wizard continued: "But before that, I have one more question, and you have to answer me first."

    Gui Li nodded repeatedly and said, "Great wizard, please tell me."

    The great wizard said slowly: "Who told you that the great wizard in the Miao altar inherited this kind of resurrecting technique?"

    Hearing this, Gui Li was startled and subconsciously turned to look at Xiao Bai.  Xiaobai didn't know when he started, but his body had slipped down from his shoulders softly, and he rested his head on Gui Li's thigh, with a smile on his lips, and he was sleeping soundly.

    Gui Li was so engrossed in talking to the great wizard just now that he didn't even notice her.

    But at this time, he looked further away and saw that the monkey Xiao Hui's face was also red. It seemed that the remaining two bags of strong liquor had been drank by him one by one.  At this moment, it was leaning on Xiaobai, with its head resting on Xiaobai's belly, its limbs spread out, lying on the ground, its belly bulging, and it was sleeping soundly.

    Gui Li turned his head and faced the great wizard's back. He didn't know what to say for a moment, so he shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 1 Li Nationality

.    Qilidong, on the border of southern Xinjiang.

    Miao altar.

    Deep in the dark and silent hall, Gui Li and the Great Wizard, who were still awake, did not speak. Only the burning flames made crackling sounds from time to time.  In addition, there is a strange sound in the quiet altar.

    Monkey Xiao Hui was drunk and was sleeping soundly at the moment, and was still snoring.

    In the past, Gui Li was often with Xiao Hui, but he didn't notice Xiao Hui snoring when he slept. It seemed that Miao spirits were indeed extraordinary.  I saw the monkey's face was bright red, and its belly was bulging and bulging. It was cute and a bit funny.

    However, Xiao Bai looked much better than Xiao Hui even when he was drunk. This nine-tailed fox who had been practicing for thousands of years naturally surpassed Xiao Hui. After this drunken experience, his skin became rosy.  Zhen Zhen leans his head, and there is a charming charm between his eyebrows. He is really a monster that confuses all living beings.

    Gui Li sighed inwardly and turned his head.

    The great wizard was still facing the fire and did not turn around, but at this moment he slowly said: "This friend of yours seems to be no ordinary person!"

    Gui Li was shocked and thought to himself that this great wizard was mysterious. Could it be that he had seen through Xiao Bai’s identity as the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?  Although the customs of the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang are completely different from those in the Middle-earth, and they are far closer to living creatures than the people in the Middle-earth, Gui Li is not sure how they view these monsters.

    At the moment, he pondered for a moment, considered his words, and said slowly: "Why, how could the great wizard look at a woman like her differently?"

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said calmly: "A weak woman like her who knocked down dozens of strong men from my Miao ethnic group with her drinking capacity, is she still an ordinary person?"

    Gui Li was stunned, but then he felt relieved, but when he thought of the spectacular scene where Xiao Bai had a drink with a group of Miao people at the foot of the mountain, he couldn't help but secretly shake his head.

    “Perhaps, being locked in the dark altar of mysterious fire and spending three hundred years of loneliness and pain, she also needs to indulge and vent!

    Gui Li turned his head slightly, Xiaobai still leaned on his legs quietly and fell asleep peacefully.  Slow breathing, lightly closed lips and lightly closed eyes, long and delicate eyelashes trembling slightly occasionally, like a child who is asleep but has something on his mind, maybe he is dreaming of something?

    “I just wonder, can she still sleep peacefully now? Will there be nightmares that make her suffer in her dreams?

    Xiao Bai’s delicate eyebrows frowned slightly, as if he felt the gaze, but as if he was dreaming about something, he turned his head slightly, and then fell asleep again.

    Her face in the firelight was a little less charming, but seemed to have an innocence she had never seen before.

    Gui Li moved his eyes away, looked at the great wizard, and said, "She drank too much. I'm afraid she can't answer your questions now, great wizard."

    The great wizard was obviously not surprised, nor did he look back at the woman. After a pause, he slowly said: "There is one thing you may not know."

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What, please tell me?"

    The rickety figure of the great wizard cast a shadow in front of the fire, swaying slightly. Even his voice sounded a bit erratic: "This resurrecting technique has always been passed down only among the Miao altar wizards. Let's make it clear.  Some, only the great wizards of the past have this kind of magic, and it has never been spread to the outside world. Even my own tribe does not know about it. But this girl looks so young, how she knows this, I really can't figure it out.  "

    Gui Li was startled. Xiaobai was a demon fox who had been cultivating for thousands of years. It was only because of her profound Taoism that she transformed into a human form with a charming and beautiful appearance. In terms of experience and experience, there were really few people in the world who could compare with her.

    But these words were naturally not easy to say to this great wizard. Gui Li changed his mind and changed the subject, saying: "Great wizard, you didn't even turn your head or look at her. How did you know that she was a young woman?"  ?”

    The great wizard tilted his head slightly to the side, as if he laughed softly, and he didn't know if he had seen through Gui Li's mind, and said: "Since this girl is already drunk, let's wait until she wakes up before we talk about anything! You  You are a guest from afar. When you go out, go to Tuma Gu, the leader of our Miao tribe. I will ask someone to bring a message to him and ask him to arrange for you to stay here for a few days."

    Gui Li frowned. Based on his wish, he really wanted to make an agreement with the great wizard right away and go rescue Baguio. But listening to his tone of voice, although his voice was calm but unquestionable, it was obvious that he had to find out Xiaobai's origin first.  I have something to ask for at this moment, and now I think about it, I have been waiting for ten years, so why not just wait for one more day?

    Gui Li took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Okay."

    The great wizard said quietly: "Then get out!"

    Ghost Li Xiang DawuHe nodded from behind and was about to get up and walk out, but was startled again.  Xiaobai was sleeping peacefully with her pillow on his lap. She looked very drunk no matter what, so how could she get up and walk?

    Gui Li reluctantly called out twice, but Xiao Bai turned a deaf ear and seemed to be a little annoyed at being disturbed at this moment. He pursed his lips, turned over, and fell asleep again.

    It didn't matter that she turned over, Xiao Hui was leaning on her belly, but now his head hit the ground with a plop. However, the monkey didn't notice it and continued to snore loudly. It seemed that even the monkey's head was born as a spiritual creature.  It's very hard, stronger than an ordinary monkey's head.

    Gui Li sighed and shook his head. After hesitating for a moment, he had no choice but to bend down to support Xiao Bai. He then stood up, stretched out his hands to hug Xiao Bai, and pulled Xiao Hui to his shoulders, placing the child on his shoulder.  The monkey (fox) picked it up and walked outside.

    Xiaobai lying in his arms, with a faint fragrance, a slight smile, and a pink face in white, swayed gently in front of his eyes.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, strode out, and left the altar.

    Stepping out of the dark altar and stepping past the two huge stone pillars at the door, the sun suddenly shined on your face.

    There is a gentle warmth rising from the body.  Gui Li narrowed his eyes slightly and saw Tuma Gu standing not far in front, with his hands behind his back, looking at the scenery of Qilidong from the mountain.

    A Miao man who looked like a wizard walked out of the altar behind Gui Li, passed by Gui Li, walked to Tu Ma Gu, and whispered a few words to him.  Tu Ma Gu turned around and glanced at Gui Li twice, then his eyes fell on Xiao Bai, who was sleeping drunk, and nodded, as if he had agreed to something.

    The wizard turned around expressionlessly, without even looking at Gui Li, he walked straight back to the altar and disappeared into the shadows.

    Tu Ma Gu walked over with a smile and said: "How about it, has the great wizard agreed?"

    Gui Li smiled slightly and said, "I don't know yet, but he asked us to stay here."

    Tuma Gu nodded and said, "I understand, just follow me!" After that, he turned around and walked down the mountain.

    Gui Li followed him with Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui in his arms. He heard Tuma Gu say: "We are in a remote and remote area, but it is not as prosperous as you in Middle Earth. You can do whatever you want! Haha."

    Gui Li saw that the Miao clan leader was very accommodating, nodded and said: "Clan leader, you're welcome, it's us who are bothering you."

    Tuma Gu chuckled and said nothing more.

    After coming down from the mountain, Tuma Gu pondered for a moment, then walked towards the river with Gui Li.  Along the way, many Miao people paid attention, but their eyes were obviously lingering on Xiaobai.

    They walked across the Middle-earth-style stone bridge that Gui Li had seen before, and arrived at a relatively secluded house on the other side that was built next to a row of green trees.

    Gui Li stood behind Tu Ma Gu and frowned quickly and slightly. The house was not big, with only one floor and one room. It was square, simple and unpretentious. It was built entirely of wood, and the walls outside the house were  There are no wild animal skins or bones hanging in ordinary Miao houses.

    Tu Ma Gu turned his head and said: "This house has been vacant for a long time, but we have been cleaning it, it is still clean, and few people come here, so you two can just stay here for a night!"

    Gui Li nodded slightly and said, "Thank you very much, clan leader."

    Tu Ma Gu smiled, then looked at Xiao Bai who was in Gui Li's arms, and said, "Then I won't disturb you, you can rest first!"

    After finishing speaking, he was about to leave, but stopped, as if he remembered something, and said: "I will send someone to bring some food later, so you can rest assured! Our customs here are simple and aggrieved.  You guys."

    Gui Li shook his head repeatedly and said, "No, thank you very much, Chief."

    Tu Ma Gu nodded, turned around and left.  Gui Li watched him for a while. When he was far away, he turned around and looked at the house again.

    No matter how you look at it, this house looks like a house built by a Chinese

    He hugged Xiaobai and Xiaohui, stepped forward, opened the door, and walked in.

    The furnishings in the room are very simple, with a bed, a table, and a few wooden chairs. The walls are made of neatly sized paulownia wood. There is a window open on one side, and there is a faint fragrance of trees in the whole room.

    Gui Li has never been someone who values ??luxury accommodation, but it is so simple that it suits his liking.  He walked over and put Xiaobai on the bed first. Xiaobai murmured twice and fell asleep again.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????:Put it on the bed.

    Seeing the man and the monkey sleeping peacefully, Gui Li turned around, walked to the table, and sat down.  The room seemed to suddenly become quiet, and there was no sound except their breathing.

    He was alone in this strange house in a foreign land, sitting quietly.

    Outside the window, the sun is shining brightly.

    Surrounded by mountains, ten miles east of Qilidong is a stretch of rolling mountains.  On top of one of the mountains, two people were standing, looking up at the fertile land in the distance in the mountains.

    “That’s Qilidong!”

    The man standing in front said this in a low voice. There was deep emotion, anger and desire in his words.

    Under the sunlight, this was an extremely strong and tall man, with his upper body naked and his lower body made of trousers sewn from the skins of wild beasts.

    His skin has a strong bronze color due to years of exposure to the sun and wind.  On the muscular body, there is a bear head tattoo on the chest.  In addition, huge and criss-crossing scars can be seen everywhere on his body. It is not difficult to imagine how many terrifying beasts he has fought.

    "Yes, patriarch." He was answered by a man standing one step behind him, "That's Qilidong." He was dressed similarly to the man in front of him, but in addition to beast leather pants, he also wore  The clothes are made of fur, and looking at them, they are much smaller than the strong man in front.

    At this moment, there seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked ahead and said slowly: "There is the fundamental place of the Miao people who have ruled southern Xinjiang for two hundred years. At the same time, our Li people's artifact 'Bone Jade' is right there.  In the Miao altar in Qilidong Mountain, under the statue of the evil dog of the Miao people, they have been suppressed for two hundred years!"

    "Giggle"

    A harsh sound suddenly sounded from the strong man in front. The man behind him looked around and saw that it was the man he called the leader of the Li tribe. He clenched his fists and his joints made a sound due to the huge force.

    "Two hundred years! Two hundred years!" The strong man's voice was not loud, but he said to himself as if he was roaring.

    "Yes! Two hundred years ago. Two hundred years ago, we were attacked by the despicable Miao people. Their evil wizard used vicious magic to curse our warriors to death and robbed us of the sacred 'bone jade' that we enshrined.  They drove us to the most barren place in southern Xinjiang, where we lived the most miserable life for two hundred years." The man behind him spoke of sworn hatred in cold words.

    The strong mountain wind blew on the mountain-like body of the Li clan leader, like a knife, but he had no reaction.  At this moment, in his eyes, there was only the hot land surrounded by mountains in front of him.

    "Losing the bone jade is the greatest insult and disrespect to the Bear God!" The man behind him was still saying, "So for the past two hundred years, the Bear God has been angry and refused to take care of us Li people. To this day, as long as we defeat  Miao people, if we take back the bone jade, the Bear God will definitely favor us Li people again, so that we can occupy the best land in southern Xinjiang and let our people and descendants live here for generations to come."

    His voice suddenly became louder and he said: "Clan leader, we must never let our future children, like us, fight against monsters such as fire wolves and black tigers that even the strongest warriors cannot resist, just to snatch some  Things to eat."

    "We want to survive, we want the best land!" he said viciously.

    Ahead, the giant-like patriarch did not look back, but his angry and heavy breathing revealed his mood.  After a moment of silence, he turned around and said, "Are there really no problems with the other three tribes?"

    The man behind him immediately nodded and said: "Yes, clan leader, the Miao people have always been domineering here in southern Xinjiang, and the other three tribes have long disliked them. The Zhuang people are more powerful, but they have to succumb to the Miao people."  They have been unwilling to do so for a long time; the Tu tribe has always been isolated and has always kept a distance from the other four tribes and refused to intervene in the disputes between other tribes; the last Gaoshan tribe has few people and is weak, so they can only protect themselves and cannot expand."

    There was an ambiguous look on his face, and he whispered: "Chief, as long as we defeat the Miao people in one fell swoop, with the bravery of our Li warriors who have fought against the most ferocious beasts in southern Xinjiang for two hundred years, plus the blessing of the great Bear God,  , the day when we dominate southern Xinjiang is just around the corner."

    The eyes of the leader of the Li clan suddenly radiated with a fiery gaze. Even looking at Qilidong in front of him seemed to make his whole body tremble slightly. It was excitement and desire, and perhaps the natural bloodthirsty instinct of a warrior.

    But he is the leader of the clan after all, and he is not an unthinking reckless man. After the initial excitement, he fell silent, then turned around and stared closely at the man behind him, saying: "Ahhetai, the legendary evil Miao leader  Wizard?He has lived for three hundred years and is still in the deepest part of the Miao altar.  His magic is the most terrifying force in southern Xinjiang. Can you really deal with him?  "

    The man he called Ahetai had a mysterious smile on his face and said: "Clan Chief, I have already demonstrated in front of you the magical method taught to me by the beast god in Shiwan Mountain. In addition,  The Pokmon he gave me only needs the great wizard to be dead, otherwise even if he is alive, I will definitely be able to defeat him!"

    The Li clan leader looked at him for a long time and nodded heavily.  In fact, the shadow of the great wizard has always been a dark cloud hanging over the heads of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang, and it is a lingering nightmare for the Li people.  But after this tribesman named Ahetai, who had been missing since childhood, mysteriously returned from Shiwanda Mountain, he suddenly showed incredible magical power. This power was so powerful that it finally caused the entire Li tribe to once again move their original plan.  The hatred buried deep in my heart.

    In order to survive, in order to live a better life!

    The Li tribe leader gritted his teeth. The huge bear head tattoo on his tall and strong body looked even more ferocious and terrifying.

    "We will avenge two hundred years of revenge tonight!" He said these words through his teeth.

    The sun shone through his and Ahatai's bodies, and shone warmly on the mountains.  Behind these two people, on the hillside facing the sun, countless Li warriors suddenly appeared, with solemn and serious expressions, and each one of them was so strong.  And on their scarred chests, the ferocious bear head tattoos seemed to be roaring in the wind!

    Qilidong, a secluded cabin.

    Gui Li sat beside the table in the room, silent and silent.  Time here seems to have suddenly slowed down, silent and tortured.

    What will you think of in such a quiet time?

    Maybe it’s the past years

    The time of youth is like a sigh that echoes in the faint years, rising gently, then falling quietly, and finally no trace is left.

    His expression was indifferent and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.

    The scenery outside the window is picturesque.

    Quietly, quietly

    Until, suddenly, there was a sound that woke him up from his meditation.

    "Dong, dong dong."

    A soft knock on the door suddenly rang in the house.

    Gui Li turned around and looked towards the door.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 2 Black Fire

.    "Dong, dong dong"

    The knock on the door rang again, but there was no sound of anyone speaking outside the door.  Gui Li frowned, walked over, and opened the door.

    I saw one person standing at the door. He was a 13- or 14-year-old Miao boy. He still had a childish expression on his face. He was holding a basket in his hand with some meat, wine and food in it. It seemed that the leader of the Tumagu tribe had sent someone to deliver the food.  is coming.

    The young man handed the basket over. Gui Li nodded and said, "Thank you very much."

    The young man grinned, but only made a sound of "Hey!" Gui Li was startled. Such a young man was actually a mute who couldn't speak. No wonder he just knocked on the door and didn't speak.

    He couldn't help but look at the young man a few more times. He saw that the young man's clothes had many patches. He had obviously worn them for a long time. He was very different from the Miao people he had just seen on the streets of Qilidong. I guess this young man's status here was not high.  I'm afraid he's probably still an orphan.

    When Gui Li thought of the word orphan, he was startled. But for a moment, the young man smiled at him and turned away. Looking at his expression from behind, he didn't feel sad or depressed at all.  , quite a bit happy.

    Gui Li watched the young man's back gradually go away. Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable annoyance in his heart. He sighed softly, turned around and entered the house, closing the door with a snap.

    As the sun sets in the west, the sky gradually darkens, and the lights are lit one by one in the many Miao houses in Qilidong.

    The dim yellow light revealed from each window flickered in the darkness, flickering on and off, like silent eyes in the night.

    Then every household and the people under every light have their own moods and lives!

    Gui Li stood at the window, looking at the Miao people's residence in the distance, silent.

    The night wind gradually blew, and from time to time the cheerful laughter of the Miao people came from the distance of Qilidong. Occasionally, there were dogs barking from somewhere. However, these sounds carried by the wind only highlighted the uniqueness of this land.  of peace.

    Perhaps these ordinary Miao people are happier than those who practice Taoism.

    Gui Li slowly closed the window, turned around, and isolated himself from the world outside the house.

    He was startled after turning his head. Xiaobai, who was sleeping quietly a moment ago, sat up at some point and leaned against the wall beside the bed, looking at him silently.

    Gui Li glanced at her and said, "Are you awake?"

    Xiaobai smiled, gently rubbed his forehead with his hand, and said, "Is there any tea? Pour me a cup! I have a headache."

    Gui Li walked to the table, poured a glass of water, handed it to her, and said: "Where is the Miao people's tea here? You can drink some water!"

    Xiaobai nodded, took the cup, drank a few sips, his spirit seemed to be shaken, he let out a breath, then glanced at Gui Li and said, "Are you blaming me in your heart?"

    Gui Li gave a bitter smile, shook his head, and said: "Without you, I wouldn't have known that the great wizard among the Miao people could save Baguio. Forget it, we'll just go see him tomorrow."

    Xiao Bai nodded and said, "I don't quite sober up after being drunk. Have you seen the great wizard of the Miao people?"

    Gui Li nodded and said: "I've seen it before, and he admitted that he does know the art of reviving souls. But he must ask about your origins and find out how you know this secret before he agrees." As he said,  He couldn't help but feel a little worried, whether the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's identity was willing to be revealed or not, and he was unsure of Xiao Bai's reaction.

    Xiaobai was silent for a moment and said calmly: "After dawn tomorrow, I will go with you to see him!"

    Gui Li nodded and was about to say something else when Xiao Bai suddenly laughed and said, "Look at this monkey, he's even drunker than me."

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui, who was still lying next to Xiao Bai, with his limbs spread out and sleeping soundly, and shook his head without saying a word.

    Xiao Bai stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Hui's head. His eyes unexpectedly fell on the third eye in the middle of Xiao Hui's forehead. He pondered for a moment, raised his head and said to the ghost: "There is something I have been thinking about for a long time.  It’s Xiao Hui’s third spiritual eye…”

    Before they finished speaking, a huge roar like a dog's bark suddenly erupted outside their house and above Qilidong. The sound shook the surrounding areas and seemed to shake the entire mountain range.  Even cultivators like the two of them felt their ears buzzing.

    Both of them were shocked. Gui Li quickly walked to the door, opened it and walked out.

    This loud noise echoed in the Qilidong Valley, echoing endlessly from far and near.  At this moment, all the Miao people in Qilidong were startled by the loud sound, and the original peace was instantly broken.

    &nbsp; Gui Li only saw countless Miao people rushing out of the house. Looking from a distance, there were looks of fear on their faces. Many people kept shouting the same sentence, but he couldn't understand what it meant.

    There were footsteps behind him, and Xiaobai also walked out, standing beside him, looking at the panicked Miao people in the distance, listening to the Miao people who kept shouting, gradually frowning, and whispered: "Maybe  problem occurs."

    Gui Li also saw that something was wrong and said, "What's wrong? What are those Miao people talking about?"

    Xiaobai looked solemn and said: "The loud sound just now was the alarm issued by the stone carvings of the dog god enshrined by the Miao people. If it were not for the critical moment of annihilation, the dog god would never make such a sound. As far as I know  , for thousands of years, the Miao people’s dog god has only issued a warning once.”

    Gui Li felt agitated in his heart. At this moment, Baguio's hope of life and death was pinned on the mysterious great wizard in the Miao altar. But at this moment, something strange happened.  Just when he wanted to say something and ask Xiaobai clearly, huge changes began to appear in the originally quiet night sky in Qilidong.

    In the night sky that was originally sparkling with stars, thick dark clouds suddenly began to gather, covering up the stars one by one.  The layers of dark clouds swarmed in from all directions, and the changes in the situation were extremely strange.

    The tiny people standing on the ground could not help but scream in terror. Countless people began to run around, and then more people began to kneel down and worship at the peak where the Miao altar was located.

    Under the heavy black clouds, this land that was originally full of joy became desolate.

    Gui Li frowned and said in a low voice: "Someone from the cultivator is here."

    Xiaobai was beside him, looking at the sky, and said: "Do you know where the person is?"

    Gui Li slowly shook his head and said: "From the perspective of this technique of manipulating the wind and cloud, it is very strange. It is not like the righteous way of Middle-earth, and it is also very different from the devil's sect."

    The corner of Xiaobai's mouth moved, and a strange look passed across his face. He seemed to have thought of something, but for some reason, he still didn't say it.

    At this moment, as the dark clouds are getting lower and lower, it seems that it is becoming more and more difficult for the Miao people in Qilidong to breathe. Everyone is shocked, and the chaos is even more obvious.  At this chaotic moment, a figure suddenly jumped out from among the Miao people. Gui Li looked from a distance and saw that it was Tu Ma Gu, the leader of the Miao people.

    I saw Tumagu shouting loudly at the Miao people and waving their arms vigorously. Gradually, the Miao people calmed down a little. Under Tumagu's order, the women, girls and children began to run towards a mountain peak in the distance. The only ones left behind were the middle-aged people.  Many of the men were armed with weapons. It was obvious that the Miao people knew that the situation was critical and were ready to fight to the death.

    In the midst of the chaos, Tuma Gu glanced towards the river bank and saw Gui Li and Gui Li standing outside the door. He was startled for a moment, then nodded and turned his attention to commanding the tribesmen.

    The black clouds are getting lower and lower, and the light on Xiaobai's face is also uncertain.  Suddenly, she whispered to Guili: "With this enigmatic monk here, I'm afraid the Miao people are no match for them. Do you want to help them?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, nodded, and said: "Since Baguio depends on them"

    Before he finished speaking, there was suddenly a strange loud sound in the black clouds in the sky, like thunder or the roar of a beast. In an instant, the black clouds seemed to be burning, shining brightly, and there was blazing golden light everywhere inside and outside the clouds.

    A moment later, amidst the rumbling sound deep in the clouds, a huge fireball fell from the sky, carrying blazing flames, but in the center, there seemed to be a strange black flame burning.  Before reaching the ground, all the surrounding trees were scorched and withered.  The Miao people were horrified and screamed, but the fireball rushed down so quickly. Before the Miao people could run away, they heard a sharp sound piercing the air, and a "rumbling" rushed towards them, and before it hit the ground  superior.

    Amidst the loud noise, countless broken arms and limbs flew out along with the burning flames. It was so horrific that people everywhere wailed.

    Gui Li's expression changed. Unexpectedly, the man in the dark cloud took action immediately. He was about to get up and fly to help the Miao people, but he felt his clothes suddenly tightened behind his back, but it was Xiaobai who held him back.

    Gui Li felt strange and looked at her. Xiao Bai glanced into the distance and said, "Don't worry, look there."

    Gui Li followed her gaze and saw that what Xiaobai was looking at was the Miao altar halfway up the mountain. On the hilltop platform, illuminated by the blazing flames, a skinny and hunched figure appeared.  Standing, looking up at the sky.  Although he was too far away to see the person clearly, from that figure, Gui Li immediately recognized that it was the extremely mysterious great wizard at the Miao altar.

    He stopped and stared at the old figure in the mountains from a distance.

    The flame clouds in the sky are getting stronger and stronger, dyeing the entire night sky red, like a scene of the end of the world, when both heaven and earth are destroyed, and it is raging on this southern border.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?There was a loud noise, the night wind was blazing, and suddenly there was a cry of surprise, and behind the Miao soldiers, there was a loud cry of killing.

    All the Miao people were pale because of this, and Tu Ma Gu's expression changed even more. Qili Cave is easy to defend but difficult to attack. There is only one mountain road leading to the outside of the mountain. The Miao people have always been heavily stationed. At this moment, someone unexpectedly attacked in. Could it be  …

    Is tonight really the day when the Miao people will be exterminated?

    It’s just that the Miao people have dominated southern Xinjiang for two hundred years. As the leader of the clan, Tuma Gu was still able to calm down despite the panic. He shouted and rushed behind him. After a while, the Miao soldiers followed.

    The night was like blood, and the cold light of countless weapons lit up in an instant, streaking through the air and splashing bright red blood.

    The flames burned, and the world was about to split. The group of devil-like warriors, with ferocious bear head tattoos on their chests, roared and rushed out of the darkness crazily.  The eyes were full of fanaticism and bloodlust. The leader was an extremely tall man with scarred upper body. He was holding a huge stone ax and was fighting in all directions. Wherever he passed, blood flowed all over the ground and screams were heard everywhere.

    The Miao warriors are known for their bravery, but first of all, something happened suddenly tonight, and the dog gods barked in the sky, which was a sign of a great disaster that would happen once in a thousand years.  , coupled with the courage forged in the harsh and barbarous land of southern Xinjiang for two hundred years, and the situation of being exterminated if they failed, the Miao warriors who were killed in a sudden and dominated southern Xinjiang could not resist and retreated one after another.

    Tuma Gu’s eyes seemed to be spitting out fire. At this moment, he had clearly seen the appearance of the enemy and shouted: “Li tribe!”

    The leader of the Li tribe raised his ax and hacked another Miao warrior to death. He looked at them with a ferocious smile and said, "Miao dogs, I ask you to repay the two hundred years of vengeance today!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, as if reflecting his words, countless warriors of the Li tribe roared in unison, like wild beasts barking at the moon. With endless madness, they attacked one after another. The Miao people could not resist it and were about to collapse.

    At this critical moment, a low and mysterious voice suddenly sounded in the valley, like a whisper, like a ghost, reverberating around every inch of Qili Cave.

    The Miao warriors instantly beamed with joy and were shocked. On the Li clan side, from the clan leader on down, everyone's face showed panic.

    The great wizard whose reputation shocked southern Xinjiang finally appeared at the most critical moment for the Miao people.

    The red light flickered for a moment in the flames burning in the sky, and then quickly grew in size, spreading to the entire Qili Cave with the great wizard standing on the mountain platform as the center.  Wherever it passed, the burning flames were extinguished.

    After a while, the red light extended to the battlefield where the Miao people and the Li people were fighting. From behind, the Miao people were safe and sound under the red light. But at the end of the red light, a strong warrior of the Li people touched the mysterious red light.  Suddenly he let out a scream, fell to the ground and twitched non-stop. After a while, his whole body was shaking, and he died from bleeding from his seven orifices.

    The people of the Li tribe turned pale with fright and retreated one after another. These warriors were used to fighting. If any powerful enemy or giant beast was in front of them, they would not even blink an eye if they were asked to charge forward.  It's just that this kind of mysterious witchcraft has always been the most feared force for the people of Southern Xinjiang. For a moment, everyone had a look of fear on their faces.

    There was also uncontrollable panic on the face of the Li clan leader. The Miao people were known as great wizards, and they were simply a demonic existence to the other four clans in southern Xinjiang. At this moment, he realized this more deeply.

    But he didn’t give the order to retreat, but instead looked up at the sky.

    That piece of flame burning in the night sky is so blazing!

    There was laughter, booming out, with contempt and hostility.

    The clouds in the sky suddenly brightened, and the burning flames seemed to suddenly become transparent and hot, turning into terrifying monsters in mid-air.  The wind helps the fire, and the fire rises higher. The wind and clouds are constantly changing, like the roaring of the roaring sea.

    In front of the clouds, someone suddenly appeared, like a god, with flames all over his body. Looking down from mid-air, he looked like a proud god.

    I saw him waving his arms in mid-air and making a series of strange movements. After a moment, a mysterious force roared behind him, and suddenly the sky was filled with flames, clouds were flowing crazily, and a huge explosion was heard. In an instant, from the sky  Countless fireballs fell, carrying blazing flames and rushing down to the world.

    Everyone on the ground, including Gui Li and Xiao Bai, changed their expressions. There was only one fireball that fell just now, but it was already so powerful. Once these countless fireballs fall, Qilidong will probably turn into a sea of ????fire immediately, and it will no longer be safe.

    Ordinary people can see this, and the great wizard naturally knows this. The red light in the valley lights up almost at the same time. Looking from a distance, although his face is still unclear, the thin figure is under the astonishing power.  Under the sky full of flames, he looked extremely old.

    At this moment, everyone looked carefully, and it turned out that the red light came from the mountain platform.The sound coming from the great wizard above, to be precise, came from a wooden staff in his hand.  The wooden staff was pitch black in color, and when it stood up, it was actually taller than the great wizard. Especially the top of the wooden staff was inlaid with a strange stone that was neither gold nor jade. Under the urging of the great wizard's mysterious witchcraft power, it exuded a mysterious radiance.  There is an increasingly intense red light.

    The people of the Li tribe suddenly became commotion, and countless warriors turned red-eyed in an instant. The leader of the Li tribe, the giant, even roared loudly, as if he carried two hundred years of deep and endless hatred.

    "Bone Jade!"

    He looked up at the sky and shouted loudly: "Great Bear God ah ah ah ah ah"

    The sound was shrill and ferocious, and it shook the whole country. In an instant, all the Li warriors roared together and rushed forward one after another. The moment when blood splattered, they were on the verge of fleeing for life or death.

    The night is burning and people are going crazy!

    The Miao warriors fought desperately, but facing the crazy Li warriors, they gradually lost the courage to fight and gradually retreated.

    The river in Qilidong gradually turned red, reflecting the countless fireballs flying down from the sky!

    The red light skyrocketed, rising into the sky, facing those huge fireballs, forming a blood-colored barrier, covering the sky above Qilidong.

    Countless blazing fireballs hit the bloody red curtain almost at the same time. The huge explosion echoed among the mountains and exploded into huge balls of red flames.

    The great wizard raised his hands above his head, and the tall wooden staff pointed directly at the sky, fighting against the mysterious figure in the sky with all his strength.  But as time passed, the pressure coming from the sky became stronger and stronger, almost reaching an inhuman level.

    The great wizard was shocked. Among the Li people, there had never been such magical magic in thousands of years. Otherwise, they would have used it long ago in the decisive battle to decide the destiny of the two tribes.

    However, the mysterious figure in the sky before him seemed like an invincible God of War at this moment

    Deep in the heart of the great wizard, there is a growing haze. This strange magic is not something that exists in the world at all, but is the legend of the mysterious demon that has been secretly circulated in southern Xinjiang for thousands of years

    There were blazing flames in the sky. Standing in the clouds, Ahatai's excited face was reddened by the surrounding flames, and he could no longer hide his pride.  Deeply shocked by the disaster of his tribe since he was a child, he abandoned everything, went deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, found the devil, and begged for his endless and powerful power. Today, he was finally able to save his tribe from the abyss of suffering.  Out.

    The first step to a better life for the Li people is to trample all the Miao people at this moment, take back the bone jade inlaid on the Miao people's sacred weapon "Black Staff" and sacrifice it to the great bear god. No, the bear god is nothing. When the Li people are suffering,  Where is the Bear God?

    Ahatai roared in his heart and activated his magic power. In an instant, more than a dozen huge fireballs rushed down from the clouds. As he watched with pleasure, every collision between the fireballs and the red curtain made the once invincible figure  As he trembled again and again, he had already decided in his heart that after the victory of the Li people, he would make all the people convert to that god. Only he could bring new life to the Li people!

    ※※※

    Note: The Li people are a branch of the ancient Baiyue people. Long before the Qin and Han Dynasties, the "Luo Yue" people crossed the sea from the mainland to Hainan Island. In the Sui Dynasty, the residents of Hainan Island were called "Li Liao", that is, the ancestors of the Li people.  .  Today, they mainly live in the Li and Miao Autonomous Prefecture in the central and southern part of Hainan Province, and the rest live scattered among the Han people in Wanning, Tunchang, Qionghai, Chengmai, Luxian, Ding'an and other counties.  Li is their pronunciation of "mountain".

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 3 Sadness

.    The burning flames lit up the sky, and the gorgeous brilliance illuminated the distance as if it were daytime. Even from a hundred miles away, the rumbling sound could still be heard.

    Looking at the place where the flashing red fireballs intertwined in the distance, everyone stopped in astonishment.

    A group of people from Fenxiang Valley, headed by Shangguan Ce, took Li Xun, Lu Shun and more than a dozen people, as well as Lu Xueqi from Qingyun Sect and Faxiang from Tianyin Temple who came at the same time, on the ancient road a hundred miles away from Qili Cave to watch.  Looking at the place where the chaotic light flashes.

    Li Xun frowned and said, "It seems something happened."

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked into the distance and said in a deep voice: "The evil energy of the fire is soaring into the sky. It is very strange. I am afraid there are evil demons causing trouble."

    Li Xun turned his head and glanced at Lu Xueqi who was standing aside. Seeing that the woman still looked indifferent and said nothing, he asked Shangguan: "Uncle Shangguan, what should I do?"

    Fa Xiang and everyone looked at Shangguan Ce at the same time. They saw Shangguan Ce looking up into the distance, but the expression on his face suddenly became very strange, as if he was surprised and confused.

    Listening to Li Xun's question at this time, it was as if he suddenly woke up. His body was shaken, and then his expression returned to normal. He pondered for a moment and said: "Since it is a demonic and evil way, it is our duty to go, so naturally we should go. Without further ado, we  Hurry up and watch the demonic flames rise. I'm afraid the demon's deeds are not low and his poison will be deeper. If we arrive a moment earlier, we can save many more lives."

    Fa Xianghe said: "Uncle Shangguan said that is true."

    Shangguan Ce nodded and said: "In this case, I will take a step first, and you can catch up quickly!"

    After saying that, without waiting for anyone else to speak, he waved his hand, and where the gray light flashed, the person turned into a bright light and soared into the sky, speeding away in the direction of Qili Cave.

    "snort!"

    A cold snort rang out from the crowd. Everyone was startled, but it was Lu Shun who looked uncertain and disapproving.

    Li Xun was a little embarrassed. After all, these two people were his seniors, and it was hard to say anything at the moment. So he turned to Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi and said, "Then let's go quickly!"

    Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi nodded and jumped into the air at the same time, followed by Li Xun.  Lu Shun looked reluctant, but Shangguan Ce's status in everyone's hearts was obviously much higher than his. In addition, Li Xun also spoke, so all the disciples followed him. Only Lu Shun was left, and in the end he could only curse in a low voice.  After saying a few words, he flew up.

    At the front, Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi came up side by side. Behind them, Li Xun took off slightly slower than them and was gradually catching up.

    Just when Li Xun was about to catch up with him and was still more than ten feet away, Lu Xueqi suddenly seemed to be talking to herself: "Uncle Shangguan is walking so fast!"

    The Dharma minister was beside her, surrounded by the golden light of the magic weapon Samsara Pearl. Her moon-white monk robe was fluttering in the wind. At this moment, she turned her head slightly to look at Lu Xueqi. She saw this woman's clothes were as white as snow, and her face was as cold as frost.  The nine-day fairy flying in the night sky is as cool and beautiful as ever.

    His eyes lit up, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he whispered: "Yes! He walked so fast"

    "Hiss!" Where the wind sounded, Li Xun caught up and flew side by side with them. After a while, Lu Shun also caught up.  But at this moment, it seems that Shangguan Ce Daoxing is so unpredictable that he can no longer be seen in front of the four of them.

    In Qili Cave, the fighting became more and more intense. Although the great wizard on the mountain platform was struggling, under the urging of his mysterious witchcraft, the black staff inlaid with bone jade emitted an increasingly intense red light.  , shrouded over the entire Qilidong Valley, still struggling to hold on under the attack of the terrifying huge fireball in the sky.

    There were several times when the red screen trembled violently, and when it was about to collapse after being hit by a huge fireball, the great wizard danced and made weird movements, and actually managed to survive again.  It's just that no one is standing close, otherwise, you can see the wrinkles on the great wizard's face at this moment, all the orifices are bleeding, and he is afraid that he has reached the end of his strength.

    In the valley, the Miao and Li warriors were fighting, and the situation was even more unfavorable to the Miao.

    The Miao warriors, who originally respected the great wizard as a god, suddenly saw that the great wizard was suppressed by the devil-like demon in the sky. In addition, the dog god barked in the sky once in a thousand years, which was a sign of great misfortune. The thoughts of despair reverberated in his mind.  On everyone's mind.  On the contrary, the soldiers of the Li tribe had high morale and were so fierce that their eyes turned red.

    Gui Li stood in the distance, frowning. The spell cast by the mysterious figure in the sky was extremely rare and weird. Especially, there was a trace of strange black fire in the flames. He had never heard of it in the past, even among the classics collected by the Ghost King Sect.  There is no record either.

    ??There are such people in the southern border area. Sure enough, the world is so big, with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, everything is there.

    The ghost looks at the big witch with sharp eyesGradually, he could no longer hold on, and was about to fly up to help, when he suddenly heard screams in the distance, mostly from women and children.  Turning around, I saw that near the hilltop where the Miao women and children had been hiding, they were found by a group of Li warriors at some point. The sheep suddenly turned into wolves, and there was a bloody storm.

    Gui Li shuddered. He had experienced countless bloody scenes in the past ten years, but he had not killed any of these innocent people who had no power to fight back.  Somehow, at this moment, the cries of these women, children, and children suddenly penetrated into his heart like a sharp sword

    When I was young, that scene of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, that tragedy in Caomiao Village, did those relatives and neighbors who grew up watching them also die like this

    Xiao Bai, who was standing aside, suddenly turned his head. A thick bloody evil aura slowly emitted from the man beside him.

    His eyes suddenly turned red.

    Among the Miao people, a woman screamed and was chopped down by Li warriors. A child behind her was full of fear, running with his mouth wide open, but couldn't scream, just because he was the one who brought food to Gui Li.  Dumb.

    The murderer, whose face was spattered with blood, chased after him with a grim smile. He reached behind the child in a few steps, held his sharp stone ax high, and slashed hard.

    The child was unable to fall down, and at the last moment of his life, his mouth opened in despair.

    boom!

    Blood flowers splashed everywhere, blooming suddenly in the night.  Such a strong body collapsed and fell apart in an instant, falling like rain. Gui Li was bathed in the bloody wind, his eyes were red, and he took a deep breath.

    Look up to the sky and roar!

    This voice is so sad and shrill, like the desperate cry of a ghost, the struggle of ten years of sinking into darkness, rising straight to the sky.

    Everyone is shocked!

    The child was trembling all over, looking at the black magic wand in Gui Li's hand that instantly brightened, flashing with a blood-eating and greedy light.  In a moment, a dozen nearby Li warriors who were chasing women and children were torn apart by the power of invisible demons in a stunned moment. Countless blood burst into the sky and gathered like a flood in mid-air, surrounding the desperate and crazy figure.  , flowing rapidly, and then gradually being sucked in by the blood-devouring bead in Gui Li's hand.

    People on the entire battlefield paused in astonishment, looking at this devil-like figure with fear in their eyes.

    The blood-devouring bead is getting brighter and brighter, and the familiar cold feeling is no longer circulating in the body. At this moment, the blood-devouring bead, which has absorbed the blood of more than a dozen people at once, is reborn. Its demonic power is strong, and the strange red light is getting brighter and brighter.  The ghostly eyes were as bright as will-o'-the-wisps.

    Xiaobai stood in the distance, staring blankly at the figure that gradually became bloody and crazy. He suddenly turned his head, unwilling to look again. In the night wind and blood rain, she seemed to be sighing softly.

    The desires that have disappeared for a long time, the shouts buried deep in the heart, and the unruly spirit that has been fleeting since ancient times suddenly rise again.

    He shouted wildly!

    Heaven and earth are in harmony.

    The flames in the sky and the red curtain on the ground trembled at the same time.

    The bloody light seemed to be a sinister smile coming from the underworld.

    One step, step out!

    The smell of blood instantly filled the surroundings, and countless people fled in all directions. They didn't understand how the man who was originally saving people suddenly turned into a demon.

    It’s just, just, the sweetness of the blood is right in front, making people so intoxicated and unable to suppress it. He took a deep breath and gasped heavily. Is there still a trace of pain in the madness

    ??Because of being crazy and lonely?

    Or are you crazy because of loneliness?

    The blood-devouring bead is in his hand, accompanying him and never leaving him, but the flashing red light seems to be mocking the world.

    "Fall, sink, sink!"

    All things are like ants,

    Life is inherently lonely!

    Stretching and grabbing, blood dripping on the edge of his fingers, the dumb boy under his palm, trembling and unable to move, just watching a red curtain, covering the sky, that is the moment of death 

    …

    "Zhang! Xiao! Fan"

    From the sky, this sound suddenly came, like cutting ice and snow, like the phoenix roaring in the sky, full of endless anger and endless sadness!

    Lu Xueqi, dressed in white like snow, came through the air in the bloody light. The Tianya in her hand was suddenly unsheathed, and the blue light shone, reflecting her face, her eyes, her anger and sadness.

    ??The red light suddenly appeared, rushing upwards, rumbling and thundering, and in an instant all the land within a ten-foot radius collapsed. The river not far away, which had been stained red with blood, rushed upwards into the sky, burning the entire sky red.

    Amid the blood flowers, the great wizard in the distance became increasingly unstoppable. The red curtain gradually weakened, and huge fireballs began to pass through the red curtain and crash into the ground of Qili Cave. Amidst the roaring and screaming, the flames were blazing, like a hell on earth.

    In the sea of ??fireThe red and blue fought fiercely and then separated. The woman in white slowly fell down, with no trace of blood on her face.

    In front of her, the man gasping lowly, surrounded by fierce light and blood flames, holding a blood-devouring magic wand

    The hot wind ruffled her hair.  In the firelight, her body was clearly trembling slightly.

    Only the hand holding Tianya could not move at all because of such force.

    With the sharp sound, Fa Xiang, Li Xun and others fell down one after another, falling behind Lu Xueqi, but Shangguan Ce was not seen among the crowd.  Everyone saw the demon-like Gui Li in front of him, with blood all over his body and a fierce look on his face. Everyone who had met him in the past was shocked. Li Xun was a little better, but there was something in Fa Xiang's eyes that could not be wiped out.  Feeling the pain, his body seemed to tremble, and he chanted the Buddha in a low voice.

    "You, you" The expression on Lu Xueqi's face could no longer maintain her usual indifference. Some of it was just sad and angry. At this moment, she couldn't even speak for a while.

    Li Xun stood nearby and saw Lu Xueqi's face in his eyes. He was such a smart person. Naturally, he would not think that Lu Xueqi was so rude just because of resentment.

    "Zhang Xiaofan!" Li Xun shouted, with a solemn and angry expression, and said angrily: "The Southern Xinjiang tribesmen in this valley have never had anything to do with China. What hatred do you have against them? Why do you want to take pleasure in killing people like this?"

    The bodies of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were shaken almost at the same time.

    Gui Li, who was shrouded in the blood-devouring bead's red light, slowly looked around. He saw that the Miao and Li clans had been fighting fiercely for a long time. The two clans had a deep hatred for each other, and this time it was a life-and-death battle. There was no mercy.  Dead bodies lay scattered on the ground, most of them unsightly and in terrible conditions. What's more, a large number of Miao women, children and children who had just been chased out from their hiding place by Li warriors were also dead and injured at this moment.

    The Li people and the Miao people have a sworn hatred, and they will show no mercy even to women and children. The tragic scene, coupled with the blazing flames burning around them, constitutes a hell on earth.

    And Gui Li, who was drowned in blood, at this moment, in the eyes of everyone, was the murderer who caused all this!

    He was like a blood-devouring demon king, standing fiercely on top of this slaughterhouse.

    Greedy and evil, violent and crazy!

    Perhaps, there is still a trace of despair buried deep inside.

    The belated mellow and yang energy seemed to be suppressed by the blood-devouring bead demon power and was unable to move. It was only at this moment that it was released bit by bit, offsetting the cold aura entangled in his heart bit by bit.

    It’s just that he suddenly smiled miserably, maybe he would rather not wake up.

    Through the blazing flames, the sad gaze of the woman in white passed through all the obstacles in the world and penetrated into whose heart?

    She slowly raised the sword in her hand, and the light from Tianya was like autumn water.

    "Zhang, Xiao, Fan"

    A faint voice came quietly from the side of the blazing flames.  She bit her lip and shed tears.

    Tears mixed with blood drops, gently dripped on the Tianya sword blade, slipped quietly, and when it hit the ground, it had turned into blood.

    Who is it, whose heart is broken

    "ah!"

    Ghost Li looked up to the sky and roared. In the sea of ??blood and fire, although his heart was clear, he was still crazy.

    Stop it!  Stop it!

    Let’s put the past to rest!

    He grinned ferociously in the firelight, covering the pain with madness. The blood-devouring beads rose up with boundless blood light, accompanying his master, and rushed towards justice──!

    Someone, far away, sighed softly, but after all, no one could hear it.

    That desperate figure seemed to be a vague memory from the past. People in the right way were shouting angrily and being on guard. That figure was reflected in Lu Xueqi's bright eyes.

    Her lips trembled slightly as she whispered to herself, that person who rushed towards me like crazy

    "Zhang Xiaofan" She shouted quietly for the third time in a voice that no one could hear.

    Then, she rushed forward with a sword, her clothes as white as snow, like a lily that was haggard in the fire but still so beautiful.

    Zheng!

    Amidst the sharp sound, the Tianya Divine Sword shone with thousands of rays of light, covering the sky and the sun, but the red light of the Blood-devouring Pearl was like a ghost, looming in the blue light. No matter how strong the blue light was, it could not be completely suppressed.

    Boom, the huge flames in the sky fell, and the two figures were separated again. In this hell, two people finally fought again.

    Even though, those two figures were so desolate in the firelight.

    Ahetai was a little bit unable to recover. Everything was going very smoothly at first, but unexpectedly things happened suddenly. Strange things happened one after another on the ground of Qilidong, and strange characters appeared one after another, and they were all practitioners of Taoism, among which the most bizarre things happened one after another.  There is a connectionA master who is also afraid of him.

    It’s just that the people below were also inexplicable. In less than a few words, they started fighting among themselves and left him alone.  The Li people who originally had the upper hand were shocked by these people, and were as frightened as the Miao people, and they all stepped aside.

    Ahhetai cursed in his heart, not caring about so much at the moment, and before he left the mountain, the cold words of the devil echoed in his ears - "As long as you take back the bone and jade of your Li tribe's sacred artifact, and then take away the Miao tribe's sacred artifact  If the black stick is used, the Li people's substitution of the Miao people will be irreversible"

    He took a deep breath, once again focused on the great wizard who was still resisting, and roared. He suddenly opened his arms in the clouds, and in a moment, blood spurted out from the fourteen joints on his hands, almost  At the same time, the black fire in countless huge fireballs exploded at the same time, and they emerged from the clouds and smashed towards the great wizard.

    The fragile red curtain finally failed to hold up. Under the constant impact of the fireballs burning with black fire, it suddenly disappeared after a moment.

    In an instant, the entire Qilidong was plunged into a sea of ??fire, and the great wizard slumped to the ground after letting out a howl.

    Ahhetai was overjoyed and rushed down from mid-air, rushing to the platform where the great wizard was in the blink of an eye.

    The great wizard struggled to stand up with the black staff and hissed: "You, you are crazy, you actually went to beg the beast monster"

    Ahatai didn't wait for him to finish. He kicked the already extremely weak old man down. At the same time, he grabbed the black staff and looked at the top of the black staff carefully. Sure enough, it was the bone that the Li people had been thinking about for two hundred years.  Jade Sacred Artifact.

    "Ha ha ha ha……"

    He was extremely proud, not to mention that he was about to step forward with a blow to kill the Li people's close enemy for hundreds of years, but with a flash from the corner of his eye, he saw that some of the foreigners down the mountain had already noticed this place.  , got up and flew over one after another.

    Ahatai was shocked and decided not to cause trouble for a moment. Anyway, after the battle just now, the great wizard was already a useless person under the power of the demon king, and he did not pose any harm to the Li people.

    He made up his mind in a flash, hugged the black staff to his chest, and recited a mysterious spell in his mouth. After a moment, the firelight fell from the sky, surrounded him, and then rose into the sky, disappearing in the blazing flames.

    Only a hell-like Qilidong was left, and an old man was on the platform, gasping desperately and shouting: "Beast monster! That's a beast monster! How dare you"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 4 Lich

.    The burning flame clouds in the sky gradually dimmed, and Ahhetai disappeared into the black clouds, moving away from Qilidong very quickly.

    Half an hour later, when he was sure that no foreigners would be following him, he slowly descended from the clouds, returned to the ground, and landed in a valley.

    At this moment, the Li and Miao people can be said to be both losing and losing, but Ahtai does not seem to be in a hurry to find the remaining Li people.  He looked carefully at the black staff in his hand. A mysterious witchcraft power was faintly wandering in the black staff, causing the blood of the Li tribe to gradually reverberate in his body.

    He can even imagine that in the future he will hold a bone jade black staff and command southern Xinjiang. The great wizard of the past will be himself tomorrow.  As for the clansmen who are panicking at the moment, there is no need to worry too much. Anyway, the clan leader is bent on revenge, so let him fight. Otherwise, with this rough personality, he may still be able to control the obstacles of the Li clan himself.

    Ahhetai smiled coldly and held the bone jade black staff tightly in his chest. At this moment, he was no longer afraid.  He didn't even pay attention to the demon king who passed on his power.  Although at this moment he asked himself that he was still far from the opponent of the demon king, he and the great wizard knew the origin and situation of the mysterious demon king. Without the collection of the five sacred weapons of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang, the demon king would never have thought of coming from the "hundred thousand mountains"  Resurrected and reborn in the Demon Suppressing Cave.

    When he thought that even the demon king, who was so terrifying that the entire southern Xinjiang trembled, was being manipulated by him, Ahatai was so excited that he couldn't bear it anymore and burst out laughing.

    This sound echoed in the night sky and echoed in the valley.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha……"

    Just when he was laughing happily, a burst of thin applause suddenly rang out from the darkness on the other side of the valley. At the same time, a low and thin voice came over: "So awesome, so awesome!"

    Ahatai was shaken and quickly turned around to look, but saw only darkness. He couldn't see anything carefully. He shouted loudly: "Who is it? Come forward!"

    In the darkness, two red flames suddenly lit up, as big as a bucket, and then there was a low gasping sound, like the low roar of a giant beast, coming out in the darkness.

    Ahtai’s expression changed drastically.

    It’s just that the two red fires didn’t move, they just stared at Ahtai in the darkness.  Instead, in front of the red fire, a man in black slowly emerged from the darkness.

    I saw this person almost as if he was flowing out of the darkness. His whole body was covered in black clothes from head to toe, with only two eyes left. He looked so empty and horrifying.  But looking at his stiff body, it turned out that instead of walking out, he floated out two feet above the ground.

    The pupils in Ahatai's eyes contracted, and the look on his face became even more tense, as if he had seen an evil ghost.

    The man in black said slowly: "Ahhetai, you have indeed lived up to the expectations of the Beast God. You have snatched all the bone jade and black staff."

    Ahhetai subconsciously grasped the bone jade black staff tighter. This action was seen by the man in black, and behind him, the two red fires in the darkness seemed to let out another angry roar.

    The man in black raised his hand slightly, and the foreign object in the darkness behind him calmed down a little, and then he slowly said: "Ahhetai, it seems that you don't want to abide by the promise you made to the Beast God.  Leave it to us!”

    The expression on Ahatai's face changed, and it was clear that the "Beast God" was an extremely terrifying existence in his heart, but after several fierce inner battles, greed finally prevailed.

    "Bah!" Ahetai showed a vicious expression and sneered: "Now I have a black staff and a bone jade. These are the holy weapons that beat the beasts and demons almost to death. If you are not afraid of death, come and try it!  "

    The man in black was silent for a moment and said slowly: "So, you are really going to betray the Beast God."

    Ahetai raised his bone jade black staff and felt that the witchcraft power in his body was full of excitement. He really felt like he had the world under his control. He couldn't help laughing wildly and said: "So what, don't think I don't know that there are no sacred weapons of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang."  , the beast monster cannot be resurrected in the Demon Suppressing Cave. Without him, even you and the evil dragon behind you are nothing in front of my holy weapon? Hahahahaha

    …”

    The two red fires behind the man in black let out a low roar of "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch.  What are the origins of these sacred weapons of the five tribes? You barbarians in southern Xinjiang can only use 30% of their witchcraft power at most. If not, even if you have the beast god to teach you, how can you change from the old immortal of the Miao tribe?  snatched it from the hands of the great wizard." His voice gradually became lower, and his words became even colder, saying: "I'm warning you one last time, don't go against the Beast God!"

    &nbsp; Ahtai suddenly felt something in his heart, and even he could feel it, his body was trembling slightly.  But after a moment, he once again grasped the bone jade black staff.

    "Go to hell!" He opened his eyes wide and waved the black staff. Instantly, a black fire rushed out from the black staff and rushed towards the man in black.  Everything he passed was scorched black.

    The man in black snorted coldly, but no movement was seen from him. The black fire flame was suddenly blocked by an invisible force three feet in front of him.  But looking at Ahtai's expression, he didn't show any surprise. It was obvious that he was just testing it out just now.

    On the contrary, after the blow just now, he has confirmed what he has long suspected in his heart. Sure enough, these sacred weapons, such as the bone jade black staff, can bring out the witchcraft passed down to him by the beast ten times. If it were normal, he would use such a weapon.  A black fire had to take a long time, but now it can be achieved with just one wave.

    Thinking of this, Ahatai was even more proud. How could he put the man in black in front of him in his eyes and laugh wildly again.

    The man in black looked at Ahhetai’s arrogant look across from him, and showed no signs of anger. He just said calmly: "Sir, the Beast God, really knows that you are sinister and will definitely betray you once you succeed."

    Ahatai said with a sinister smile: "So what? There are indeed countless demons and monsters with high witchcraft power in the Demon Suppression Cave, from beasts to demons, but except for you, a lich, who else can come out? Now with your weak strength  Dao Xing, do you still want to seize the holy weapon from me?"

    The man in black looked at Ahhetai's arrogant face and suddenly let out a sarcastic laugh. Without saying much, he reached into his arms and took out something.

    Once this thing leaves the Lich's arms, it immediately emits a faint halo. From a distance, it looks like a bead shining with black light. In this dark night, if you don't look carefully, you can't really see clearly.

    Ahhetai glanced at the bead for a few times and couldn't help but become a little nervous. Although he said he was not afraid of this mysterious man in black, although the lich's witchcraft power was not very strong, he had always been one of the most important right-hand men of the beast monster.  No one knows what mysterious magic he has.

    While he was secretly thinking about whether to attack immediately to prevent the man in black from doing anything weird, the man in black closed his palms and made even weirder movements.

    He took it in his hand and heard a crackling sound as he crushed the black bead to pieces. After a moment, the crumbs were like sand and fell from his palm.

    Ahatai was startled by his actions and was on alert. He had heard of the lich's poisoning technique before.  It was just that the mountain wind blew by, and the debris flew away with the wind, and the direction of the wind was completely opposite to him. He waited for a while, but nothing happened.

    Ahatai laughed loudly and said: "What weird things do you want to do? No matter what you do, what can you do to me"

    Before he finished speaking, his voice suddenly stopped abruptly, as if something was suddenly blocked in his throat.

    Almost at the same time, suddenly, a fire light lit up in the dark night, illuminating the surrounding area, it was really bright.  And the source of this fire turned out to be shot from Ahtai.

    For a moment, there were only muffled sounds of "Puff, puff, puff", and a dozen rays of light suddenly shot out from Ahatai's body from the inside out. At a glance, it was almost as if his body had been shot ten times at the same time.  Several of them are hollow, both funny and terrifying.

    Ahtai could no longer utter a word. He opened his mouth wide and slowly raised his head, with an expression of fear and disbelief on his face.

    The man in black floated in front of him indifferently, and said slowly: "Master Beast God has long expected that you are unreliable. When he passed the black fire to you, he deliberately kept this "black fire essence bead". As long as this  Once the Black Fire Essence Bead is destroyed, the power of the Black Fire will definitely backfire on its owner, causing you to die under the power passed down to you by the Beast God!"

    Ahatai's eyes were full of fear and regret, and he opened his mouth wide, but he only let out a hoarse gasp. After a moment, muffled sounds of "Puff, Puff, Puff" were made continuously, and black fire roared out of his body, engulfing his entire body.  Burning.

    After a while, this ambitious man was reduced to ashes.

    Only the bone jade black staff still lay quietly among the ashes.

    The man in black floated over, stretched out his hand, and the bone jade black staff was sucked into his hand. He sneered and was about to leave when he suddenly turned his head and looked at the darkness on the other side of the valley, saying in a deep voice  :"who is it?"

    In the darkness, after a long silence, a figure slowly walked out. He was wearing gray clothes and a white beard, with wrinkles on his face. He was none other than Shangguan Ce of Fenxiang Valley.

    At this moment, he looked at the man in black, and then at the two hostile red fires behind the man in black. Finally, his eyes fell on the bone jade black staff in the hand of the man in black.

    He looked like he suddenly?Thirty years old.

    The man in black obviously did not expect to meet Shangguan Ce in this place, and judging from his appearance, he was an old acquaintance of Shangguan Ce.  The man in black was silent for a moment after the initial shock, and then slowly said: "We haven't seen each other for eighty years, right, old friend?"

    The wrinkles on Shangguan Ce’s face looked as deep as a knife: “You guys,” he said slowly, word by word, “can’t you help but come out in the end?”

    The black clothes of the man in black were floating in the night wind, but his figure remained motionless in mid-air, just like his voice, he said leisurely: "Master Beast God, I am impatient to wait."

    Shangguan Ce said slowly: "Senior Brother Yun Yi Lanyun and I both said it face to face in front of Lord Beast Monster"

    The man in black suddenly asked: "Do you believe what your senior fellow Valley Master said?"

    Shangguan Ce suddenly stopped talking.

    The man in black smiled faintly and said: "Old friend, you and I are our own masters. The future is dangerous, so take care of yourself!"

    After saying that, he hugged the black staff in his arms, stepped back, and disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.

    Shangguan Ce's eyes twitched, and he moved as if he wanted to do something, but in the darkness opposite, the two red fires suddenly became blazing, and the roar became louder.

    The voice of the man in black came from far away in the darkness: "Old friend, your teachings are profound and far better than mine. But I have the evil dragon, plus the black staff and bone jade, you can't stop me. You and I have been friends for many years.  , it’s better to show some mercy!”

    Shangguan Ce’s body suddenly paused.  After a while, the two red fires also gradually disappeared in the darkness.

    Between heaven and earth, he was the only one left standing in the cold valley. After a while, he let out a long and long sigh.

    The night is getting darker.

    In Qili Cave, the originally prosperous and beautiful land was now submerged in the sea of ??fire, and there were cries everywhere.  The great wizard who was revered as a god by the Miao people was seriously injured, and his life and death were unpredictable. Ahetai, which the Li people had high hopes for, suddenly disappeared. Many foreigners suddenly came to Qili Cave, and a ghost-like figure suddenly appeared among them.

    Under this situation, both the Li and Miao people had no intention of fighting. The Li people gradually withdrew from Qili Cave, while the Miao people had no intention of pursuing them. They rescued the wounded in their homes one after another. At the same time, countless people looked at the people still in Qili Cave with hostile eyes.  Those foreigners in the cave.

    But the attention of those people never noticed the Miao people around them. In their eyes, there was only the red and blue light fighting fiercely in mid-air.

    The Middle Earth is a magical two, and the new generation of outstanding young monastery masters, in this strange valley of a foreign country, faintly have a desolate place, fighting each other.

    Lu Xueqi's Tianya blue light became more and more powerful, filling the sky and the ground, roaring in, as if she was waving her hands, the sky was turning, the ground was moving, the wind was fierce, the ghosts were changing, and they had unstoppable power.

    Under the light of her sword, one could vaguely see the determined and haggard face, without any expression, and there was no mercy in her attacks.

    The sound of swords and winds broke through the air with a sharp sound, covering the heaven and earth, rushing in and disappearing from all directions.

    The ghost smiled wildly, galloping in the sword rain, and the blood beads seemed to be more spiritual.

    The sword floated down like frost and snow, and someone roared as it went up against the sky.

    Tianya devours blood,

    Blood-devouring Tianya!

    "After the ruthless magic weapon that can change the situation forever, whose eyes and what kind of eyes followed immediately?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The sky is like snow, turning into a huge sword that opens the sky, slashing down with a bang, splitting the mountain of red light into two halves.  The huge demonic power counterattacked, Lu Xueqi's white clothes fluttered, and she was shaken up to the sky. Just look at her figure, walking gracefully in the wind, waving her sword, making a sharp sound, and in an instant, the wind and clouds gathered around her.

    The hair is flowing, caressing the fair face, which is originally the color of jade.

    Breathe deeply.

    She walked seven steps in a row, dancing like a fairy in the clouds. Before she could say a spell, the sky was already filled with wind and clouds, turning into a whirlpool and shaking violently.

    "The Nine Heavens Mysterious Temple turns into divine thunder. The brilliant power of heaven is drawn with the sword!"

    The ancient spell echoed mysteriously in the sky again, and that white figure was reflected in someone's eyes, like a dancing lily!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Huge and deepA dark whirlpool was spinning rapidly in the sky, lightning flashed, and the wind howled.  Lu Xueqi stood in the sky, her white clothes fluttering.

    "The Qingyun Sect's supreme miraculous skill, "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique", is displayed in her hands like this, which is full of variety and incomparable power.  At this moment, compared to Tian Buyi during the battle at Liubo Mountain, his momentum was not weaker at all.

    The righteous people around him were all amazed, but when Gui Li saw this scene, he was shocked in an unknown way.

    Deep in the clouds, under the Tianya Sword, at the moment when the endless blue light bloomed, Lu Xueqi's figure had a faint hint of gold, which was a bit solemn and a bit weird.

    This is not the Taoism of Qingyun Sect!

    The fierce wind was getting louder and louder. This thought flashed across Gui Li's mind. In his heart, what was left behind his wild laughter?

    With cold eyes, looking down from the sky, behind the red light, there is an unruly and evil figure.

    Lu Xueqi's bright eyes were like frost, and she let out a long roar, and the lightning flashes all over the sky roared, spreading far away, as if tearing apart the heaven and the earth.

    Deep in the clouds, countless electric lights quickly gathered, and the sound of thunder continued to explode in the sky.  In a moment, huge electric lights gathered in the depths of the dark vortex, soared down from the sky, and landed on the Tianya Divine Sword.

    The dazzling light seemed to be in her hands.

    "Good swordsmanship!"

    Ghost Li laughed loudly, the laughter was sad and loud, and it was heard loudly in the red light, as if it was heartbreaking.

    That tall white figure with peerless grace is so unattainable after all

    …

    The blood-devouring bead bloomed with endless light. At this moment, the three colors of red, green and black were all controlled by the evil force of the ghost. The evil spirit was dense, and the ghost was crying and roaring towards the sky, which was creepy.

    Lu Xueqi's face turned colder, and the last hesitation in her eyes finally ended.

    The lightning roars and the sky is full of gods and Buddhas, let’s sing together!

    In the distance, someone suddenly screamed.

    Gui Li, who was concentrating on guarding against the unparalleled miraculous magic in the sky, suddenly heard a sharp whistle from behind. He was startled, and he moved his body forcefully in the flash of lightning. With a "pop", a flat-edged jade ruler appeared, but it was like an indestructible weapon.  Like a divine weapon, it shot straight out from his right shoulder.

    Gui Li roared, and Huo Di turned around, only to see Li Xun holding a jade ruler with a look of resentment on his face.

    "ah……"

    He looked up to the sky and roared, and the blood-devouring magic wand struck down instantly with endless red light. Li Xun's eyes shrank, but without any fear, he used his right hand to pull out the jade ruler with a "hiss" sound, and brought it out.  Like a fountain spurting blood.

    The red light hit, and Li Xun fought hard. The Taoist method of Fenxiang Valley was really no small matter. In addition, Gui Li was seriously injured and the red light was unstable. Even at such a close range, Li Xun was still blocking it.

    It's just that the blood-devouring bead is such a dangerous thing, and it is also a blood-refined evil treasure connected with Gui Li's blood. In a moment, endless evil power attacked from the jade ruler. Li Xun held the jade ruler's right hand, and in such an unimaginable way  Under the power of the ghost, it withered at a visible speed.

    Li Xun was horrified and struggled to get away, but Gui Li was almost crazy at this moment. Huo Di stretched out his hand to grab it, and his five fingers became claws, grabbing onto his right hand.

    Li Xun felt severe pain and even broke out in cold sweat. At the critical moment, a low Buddha's chant came from beside him, followed by a sigh.

    A soft golden light came, solemn and peaceful, it was the "Great Brahma Prajna" of Tianyin Temple!

    The magical power of Buddhism was in conflict with the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Bead. The all-pervasive and extremely vicious power of the Blood-devouring Bead was pushed away by him by a foot.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Fa Xiang grabbed Li Xun and quickly stepped back. However, his eyes were filled with compassion and helplessness as he looked straight at the figure of the man swaying in the wind.

    The huge electric white light in the sky fell from the sky at this moment, hitting Gui Li with incomparable power and accuracy!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 5 Thoughts

.    Everyone held their breath.

    That figure submerged and disappeared in the huge white light pillar.

    The woman in white standing in the clouds may have used too much force!  He also stumbled, unable to maintain his balance anymore, and slowly fell down.

    But, but, where did the sudden laughter come from?

    So desolate yet arrogant!

    A red light suddenly appeared in the white beam of light, as red as blood. The man was covered in blood, and he rushed out like a madman, looking up to the sky and roaring.

    The night is getting dark.

    His hair was scattered, his clothes were torn, and the blood sprayed was like mist, only as bright as the blood-devouring beads, lighting up the entire night sky.

    He raised his head, glared, and rushed forward.

    There was a biting wind and bursts of blood. Lu Xueqi’s face was as white as snow, without a trace of blood.  Looking at the approaching figure, Tian Ya stabbed out subconsciously.

    The blue light pierced the blood mist in an instant, and was right in front of him.

    That wound was right in front of her eyes.

    Tianya trembled slightly!

    That look is deep, crazy yet so familiar.

    "Do you still remember the desperate young man many years ago

    The red light surged, submerging the figures of the two people.

    The sound of ghosts crying and roaring filled the sky.

    The people in the righteous path exclaimed and rushed up one after another.  But before they could react, another strange white shadow flew up like lightning.

    In the red light, the blood-stained palms were like claws of a devil, clawing at her.

    However, Tianya hung down quietly and feebly.

    She stood alone in the wind and rain, facing him, staring silently.

    The bloody palm was pressed on the skirt of her clothes, and the surging demonic power roared at the palm.

    The pair of crazy and blood-red eyes were right in front of her eyes.

    Whose heart is beating gently

    The red light dispersed, and a figure fell slumped.

    Lu Xueqi stood in mid-air, closing her eyes tightly. There was a red blood mark on her clothes, which was shocking.

    After the storm, are there still tears

    Moments before the man in the right way could be reached, the sudden white shadow grabbed the unconscious Gui Li, and it was Xiaobai who carried him away.

    She looked at Gui Li's injuries, frowned, shook her head and sighed, saying in a low voice: I really can't stand you as a man, even if you are emotional, you don't have to be so cruel

    Gui Li did not answer. People who have lost consciousness cannot speak.  However, after the initial surprise, the people in the right way shouted at him one after another. Xiaobai raised his eyes and looked up with charming eyes, which immediately suffocated everyone.

    Lu Xueqi slowly fell down. The bloody handprint on her clothes seemed to be engraved, and it was particularly eye-catching on her white clothes. Everyone could almost imagine how close the devil's palm was to bringing death to this woman!

    However, she still escaped, and the one who was severely injured was still the demon cult demon.

    The leader of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect is indeed extraordinary.

    " Xiaobai's eyes swept across everyone, and finally fell on Lu Xueqi. He looked carefully up and down for a moment, nodded, and said with a smile: You are indeed a peerless beauty, no wonder you can make men crazy about you.  After saying that, she first looked at Gui Li in her arms, and then, intentionally or unintentionally, she turned to look at Li Xun who was standing aside with a look of pain on his face.

    A flash of anger flashed across Li Xun's face. His right hand was defeated by Gui Li's blood-devouring demonic power in the fight just now. Half of his palm was as if it were scorched and withered. It was terrifying to see, and he didn't know if it would affect his future practice.  Hearing this sudden appearance of this charming woman, she suddenly spoke sarcastically and said angrily: "Who are you? This ghost is a sinful evildoer from the devil's sect. Do you understand"

    ha!

    Xiaobai suddenly laughed out loud. Facing this group of righteous people, he deliberately hugged the unconscious Gui Li tighter, which immediately made everyone around him look at him with disdain. He said lightly: "You don't  You know, I've never known faces!

    Li Xun was suffocated and didn't know what to say for a moment. At the same time, the pain in his right hand became more and more severe, and he became even more anxious.

    At this moment, a surprised exclamation suddenly came from behind.

    The nine-tailed demon fox!  She is the nine-tailed demon fox!

    "Everyone was shocked. Lu Xueqi and Fa Xiang didn't know the secret of the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley, so it was fine. However, the disciples in Fenxiang Valley were in chaos. When they saw that the person who exclaimed was none other than Lu Shun, the oldest person on the field.

    Xiaobai glanced at Lu Shun a few times, thought for a moment, and clickedHe said: You old man, are you the courageous guy who hid behind the two old thieves Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce?

    Lu Shun was so angry that his face turned red, and he pointed his finger at Xiao Bai, shaking slightly with anger. Looking at the glances from around him, he said angrily: What are you looking at? Catch this evildoer!

    Xiaobai chuckled softly, holding Gui Li in his arms and about to rise. Lu Shun took off first and intercepted him head-on. Unexpectedly, Xiaobai snorted and didn't even look at him. White shadows floated, and a faint light emanated from her clothes.  The sword flew out of his sleeve and hit Lu Shun's sword.

    Lu Shunren was in the air, groaned, and turned back. It seemed that he had suffered some hidden losses.

    Everyone was eclipsed. Although Lu Shun was far less famous than his contemporaries Fenxiang Valley Valley Masters Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce, he was still an older figure in Fenxiang Valley. However, under this peerless nine-tailed celestial fox monster, he was defeated in just one round.  Being blocked back, one can imagine the high level of this evildoer.

    At that moment, everyone shouted and rushed forward together. Xiaobai frowned slightly with disdain on his face. He shook his body and passed several people in succession. He was about to fly up when suddenly he heard the name of Pure Harmony Buddha behind him and a piece of golden light rushed over.

    Xiaobai frowned, showing surprise for the first time. He turned back and fluttered his sleeves, and a light green light flew out, resisting the golden light.

    " Brahma Prajna, she looked at the Buddha's vision, nodded and said: I didn't expect Tianyin Temple to have a talent like you. It is indeed worthy of being a righteous sect on par with Qingyun.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Thank you very much, the donor, for the compliment.  Although he spoke politely, as he put his hands together, the golden light became even stronger. A dazzling golden bead flew out from between his sleeves, spinning around and rushing toward Xiao Bai.

    Xiaobai snorted, and withdrew the green light, his whole body floated up with ghost power, straight into the sky. A moment later, the place where he was standing just now was hit by the Samsara Pearl, and with a bang, the entire ground was punched out in a square circle by the Buddha.  A two-foot-long pit.

    Not wanting to get entangled any further, Xiaobai took this opportunity and turned around to leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as he moved, he saw a dazzling blue light and a sharp hissing sound that instantly filled the sky and the earth. It was Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword that had arrived.  Xiaobai's face turned cold, and he suddenly stretched out his hand and inserted it directly into the thousands of sword lights. Hearing a clear echo of Zheng, Lu Xueqi's sword light disappeared with a surprised look on her face, and Tianya returned to her hand.

    Xiaobai did not hesitate, and the figure of Gui Li suddenly disappeared from the air like a ghost. Everyone was shocked. After a while, someone saw a white shadow like lightning, rushing towards the other side of the river, and shouted loudly.

    I saw Xiaobai flash into a wooden house.  A moment later, before everyone arrived, he flew out of the window of the house again. In addition to Gui Li, there was also a small gray shadow on his shoulder. It was the monkey Xiao Hui who was still sleeping soundly

    By the time everyone arrived, Xiao Bai's figure had disappeared.  Everyone in the Zhengdao was angry and scolded, but most people were secretly shocked. The nine-tailed fox's cultivation was so advanced that it should not be underestimated.

    At this moment, the fighting in Qili Cave finally calmed down completely. What remained was only a burning sea of ??fire and the painful cries of countless Miao people.

    In the distance, the injured Tuma Bone Patriarch was shouting loudly, leading a group of people to run up the mountain, obviously to check the great wizard's injury.  On the mountainside, people had already surrounded the great wizard, and shouts could be heard from afar.

    When everyone returned to their original place, they saw the roar of hot flames all around. The flames were devouring the wood and the crackling sounds came one after another. Burnt beams and big trees kept falling down. The situation was extremely miserable.

    Dharma Prime Minister shook his head and sighed, his face full of compassion. He flew into the sea of ??fire first to help the Miao people put out the fire.  Under his influence, other disciples from Fenxiang Valley also followed suit.

    At this moment, Li Xun felt that the pain in his right hand had subsided a little. It seemed that as long as he used his energy to resist, there would be no serious harm. Then he felt relieved and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just when he was hesitating whether to follow him to put out the fire, a voice suddenly came from behind him: Senior Brother Li.

    Li Xun was startled and looked back, only to see Lu Xueqi Tianya unsheathed and holding it in her hand, her white clothes fluttering under the firelight.  The bloody handprint on her skirt was even more dazzling, but she seemed to have no intention of covering it up.

    At this moment, her face was as cold as ever, and she looked at Li Xun indifferently.

    Li Xun didn’t know why, but he felt a little uncomfortable when she saw him, so he asked: What’s the matter, Junior Sister Lu?

    Lu Xueqi looked at Li Xun silently. After a while, she slowly said: "Did you use a jade ruler to injure the wound on Gui Li's right shoulder?"

    Li Xun’s mouth suddenly felt a little dry, and after a moment he said calmly: Yes.

    Lu Xueqi held Tianya's hand and tightened it for a moment. There seemed to be light blue exposed on the fair skin.  But her face is still as white as snow.As white and indifferent as ever, without any expression.

    She nodded slightly, turned and walked away.

    Li Xun suddenly felt inexplicable anger in his heart and said loudly: Junior Sister Lu, what do you mean?

    Lu Xueqi paused for a moment. Under the blazing flames around her, her white figure seemed to be burning.

    What a ruler!  Amazing!

    A faint voice came from the person who did not turn around, word by word, very slowly, very clear.

    Li Xun suddenly became speechless.

    Lu Xueqi walked forward, and suddenly a large house above her was burned by flames for a long time. There was a loud crackling sound, and a huge beam with blazing flames hit her head on.

    Li Xun was startled, but before he could say anything, Lu Xueqi whistled softly, and somehow there was a hint of sadness and anger in the whistle.  Watching her wave her left hand, she swung the Tianya Divine Sword with its sheath. The blue light surged, and with a roar, the giant tree was smashed to pieces. Countless sparks flew up, covering the sky and the sun. After a while, they fell like rain. It was spectacular.  Extremely, standing between her and Li Xun, submerging her figure without a trace.

    Li Xun looked at the colorful fire rain in the sky, and was stunned for a moment, looking crazy.

    The night is deep.

    Xiaobai transforms into a white light and travels through the mountains, far away from Qilidong.  After about half an hour, she found a secluded place on the mountainside of a high mountain and stopped.

    She gently put Gui Li down and put him on the ground. She saw that the man was covered in blood, and a lot of it flowed to his hands, and was slowly sucked in by the blood-devouring beads that shone with strange red light.  At this moment, it seems that the blood-devouring bead is like a Yin spirit possessing Gui Li, constantly eating away at the master's essence.

    Xiao Bai sighed and reached out to take the soul-eating magic wand from Gui Li's hand. Unexpectedly, although Gui Li was unconscious, he still held the magic wand tightly in his hand, as if this thing was the only thing he could rely on.

    Xiaobai pulled it twice, but couldn't take it off from his hand. He shook his head and gave up.  But her eyes immediately fell on her hand. The middle finger and index finger of her right hand, which was originally white jade, slowly turned red at this moment, and there was still a faint involuntary tremor.

    Xiaobai smiled and said in a low voice: What a Tianya, it really lives up to its reputation, it is indeed a magic weapon

    Plop.  A voice suddenly came from next to her. Xiao Bai was startled. In a blink of an eye, he saw the drunk Xiao Hui falling from her shoulder and landing right next to the seriously injured owner. He clicked his tongue twice and reached out to grab it.  He scratched his head and fell asleep again.

    Xiaobai was angry and funny, and said loudly: Damn monkey!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Your idiot master is dying!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    … Xiaobai was speechless, rolled his eyes at the monkey, kicked the monkey away, then squatted down next to Gui Li, looked up and down at his injuries, shook his head and sighed.

    The night is as cold as water, and the chill is getting into your bones.

    That coldness seems like something you have experienced many years ago, right?

    When Gui Li woke up faintly, such thoughts passed through his mind.

    When you open your eyes, the first thing you see is the sky full of stars.

    ??The night sky in southern Xinjiang, at this moment, has no more flames and no noise, and finally reveals its original peaceful and peaceful side.  Above the sky, countless stars dotted it, shining brightly.  Big or small, they are all vaguely like human eyes. Maybe they are a little naughty, looking at the world in such a playful way.

    Severe pain burst out from the right shoulder, and then the whole body was sore.  Even as strong as he was, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    you're awake.  A calm voice with a hint of concern sounded beside him.

    Gui Li turned his head and saw Xiao Bai's face.

    He sat up with support, but the movement affected his wound, and he couldn't help but frown.  Xiaobai glanced at him and said: You are seriously injured, so you should take a good rest first!

    Gui Li lowered his head and saw that the wound on his right shoulder was bandaged with white cloth, and other small wounds could also be seen to have been treated.  There is no one else here, so it is naturally due to Xiao Bai's work when he was unconscious.

    He whispered: You saved me, thank you very much.

    " Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said: I didn't do anything. The main reason is that you have a tough life. Even I didn't expect that you could survive in that situation.

    Gui Li snorted, recalling the scene of the decisive battle in Qilidong in his mind. Suddenly he felt discouraged and stayed where he was, not wanting to say anything else.

    Xiaobai said leisurely: Speaking of which, the Miao people in Qilidong are the most unlucky!  The home was burned downHe said that the tribe suffered countless casualties, and even the great wizard they respected as a god was in danger

    Gui Li's body suddenly trembled.

    What's up with him?  Gui Li's voice suddenly became hoarse.

    "Xiao Bai still looked like he was not concerned about the matter, and said leisurely: I remember that old man fighting with a weirdo in the sky, and finally exhausted and defeated, seriously injured, and even their sacred weapons

    How is he? Is he dead?  The ghost stood up sharply and interrupted Xiaobai's words. It was obvious that he didn't care at all about the so-called Miao people's sacred artifacts.  But as soon as he stood up, pain suddenly appeared on the ground, his feet went soft, his whole body shook, and he almost fell.

    Just when Xiaobai was about to reach out to help him, Gui Li was already gasping for air and barely holding his own, but he could already see cold sweat dripping from his forehead.

    Xiaobai slowly took his hand back, looked at him silently, and said: What are you doing?

    Gui Li gasped and said: What happened to the great wizard? Is he okay?

    Xiaobai said: When I took you away, I saw Miao people surrounding the old man from a distance. To be honest, I don’t know whether he is alive or dead.

    A look of regret flashed across Gui Li's eyes. He gritted his teeth and turned around to leave. But after taking a few steps, he suddenly grunted. The white cloth band around the wound on his right shoulder had turned red, and his face began to distort.

    Xiaobai was behind him and said calmly: You'd better take a rest!  The Qingyun Sect's Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique is so easy to tolerate.

    Gui Li only felt that the meridians in his body were in chaos, and his breath was flowing around. The Qingyun Sect Taoism, Tianyin Temple Brahma Prajna, and Tianshu Secret Dharma that he practiced were all in chaos. Since he betrayed Qingyun ten years ago, within the demon sect,  Countless people were killed in the fight, but he was the most seriously injured today.

    Lu Xueqi’s spiritual practice has really made rapid progress!

    He recited this sentence with a hint of bitterness in his heart, but he still suppressed the painful groan from his body, slowly took a step forward, and walked forward.

    You are going to see the great wizard regardless of life and death, is it for Baguio?  Xiaobai's voice came faintly behind him.

    Gui Li did not answer, but slowly took the second step.

    Xiaobai was behind him, looking at the stubborn figure, heaving a sigh of relief, shaking his head and smiling bitterly: You are awesome, you are awesome!  As he said that, he slowly followed.  Just a moment later, she suddenly said: "Compared with the woman in white you are fighting with tonight, which one do you like better than Baguio?"

    Gui Li shuddered and suddenly turned around, staring closely at Xiaobai. Xiaobai's face did not change, and he still looked at him with a smile even under Gui Li's eyes with a hint of ferocity.

    Gui Li gasped for breath, slowly turned his head and stopped looking at her. After a moment, he slowly, but as if he was deeply concerned about himself, said in a low voice: In this world, Baguio is the only one who truly cares about me.  !

    Xiaobai was silent.

    "For her, if I die, what does it matter?"  Gui Li said slowly, then moved his body and walked forward.

    In the sky, the stars are shining brightly, falling on the world.

    Xiaobai sighed quietly, followed him, walked a few steps, and suddenly turned back, towards the place where he originally rested, and shouted loudly: "Damn monkey, let's go!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    noob:……

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 6 Tracking

.    The sky gradually became brighter, and the fire that burned in Qilidong all night finally subsided.  But after the flames burned, all that remained were the ruins of the walls and the charred wood that was smoking.

    Although the Dharma Chancellor and others are of high moral character, they have been busy all night and inevitably have a few scorch marks on their bodies. The faces of several Fenxiang Valley disciples with lower moral standards are also stained with some black ashes.

    However, when they stood up again, breathed a sigh of relief, and looked around again, the eyes of the ordinary Miao people looking at these foreigners were full of hostility, and they did not do anything to them because of their help.  Good impression.

    Dharma Prime Minister gave a wry smile. Although he felt wronged, he could not explain anything. He was about to turn around and say something to others when suddenly there was a commotion among the people in Fenxiang Valley behind him.

    Fa Xiang was startled for a moment, then turned around and saw Shangguan Ce falling from the sky, landing on the ground, and slowly walking over.

    The senior from Fenxiang Valley who was the first to fly away last night and the last to arrive the next night immediately made everyone present look at each other.

    hey-hey!  A sneer came from Fenxiang Valley Lu Shun's mouth, "Senior brother, you came so early!"

    Shangguan Ce’s face was expressionless, but his eyebrows were furrowed, and it could be vaguely seen that he was deeply worried.  He was too lazy to deal with Lu Shun. He walked closer and looked around, shook his head slightly, sighed, and said to Li Xun: The things here are almost done. You can take your junior brothers back to Fenxiang Valley first!

    Li Xun was actually full of angry questions in his heart. He wanted to ask the uncle where he went last night. Otherwise, if there was a master like Shangguan Ce, it would be much easier to deal with Gui Li, and he would not cause any trouble.  So much trouble.

    Just thinking about it, after all, he still did not dare to offend Shangguan Ce, who was second only to the Valley Master Yun Yilan in terms of power in Fenxiang Valley. He immediately agreed and said in a low voice: Yes.

    Lu Shun stood aside and was furious, and said to Shangguan: What do you mean, you disappeared without a trace last night, are you going to give orders as soon as you come today?

    Shangguan Ce said calmly: I encountered an accident last night. I will tell you more about it after I return to the valley.

    Lu Shun's expression changed, and before he could say anything, Shangguan Ce was obviously very impatient and said slightly angrily: "Fourth brother, let's talk after you get back!"

    Shangguan Ce's face was calm and powerful. After being shouted at by him, Lu Shun didn't dare to say anything. Li Xun hesitated for a moment and finally said to Shangguan Ce: "Uncle Master, after we go back, that nine-tailed sky fox  …

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and said: "The Nine-tailed Sky Fox matter is not urgent. Let's talk about it when we get back."

    Li Xun did not dare to say anything anymore, nodded in agreement, and left with everyone. Before leaving, he couldn't help but look back at Lu Xueqi, who was standing with the Faxiang in the distance.

    The woman in white had an indifferent look on her face and didn't even look at him.

    Li Xun sighed deeply in his heart, and the indescribable feeling slowly passed away, just like turning over a five-flavor bottle.  Although Lu Shun was reluctant, he also followed.

    Shangguan Ce sighed, turned around, raised his hands to Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi and said: You two have greatly helped Bigu, I am really grateful.

    Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi did not dare to be rude and returned the gift together. Fa Xiang smiled and said: Uncle Shangguan is too polite. Qingyun, Tianyin and Fenxiang Valley are originally a righteous family, and it is their duty to help each other.  However, my uncle's complexion seems to be bad. I wonder if something happened last night?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Shangguan Ce snorted in his heart, but with a grateful smile on his face, he said: It's not a big deal. I met a few thieves and wasted a little time, that's all.  However, since things are generally fine here, I really don't dare to bother you two anymore, so please go back to the mountain!  If there is an opportunity in the future, I will definitely visit the mountain gate together with Brother Yun, the Valley Master.

    Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi looked at each other. They were both thoughtful people. How could they believe Shangguan Ce's lies about meeting a few petty thieves?  The mountain bandits who can rob Shangguan Ce in this world are probably not even born yet!  But even though they knew that Shangguan Ce was trying to evade, they couldn't expose it directly in person, so the two of them had to bow and nodded in agreement.

    Shangguan Ce said some more polite words before getting up and leaving.

    Looking at his figure disappearing into the clouds, Lu Xueqi suddenly said: He is very thoughtful.

    Dharma minister smiled slightly and said: Yes!  I don’t know what Uncle Shangguan did last night He suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Lu Xueqi’s face was indifferent or indifferent, with no hint of a smile. At first glance, the woman in white was staring into the distance with bright eyes.  Her eyes were complex and hazy, but her thoughts were a bit heavier than Shangguan Ce's.

    What is she thinking about?

    &nbsp; The Dharma minister chanted the Buddha in a low voice without saying anything else.

    The top of the mountain.

    Xiaobai supported Gui Li and looked towards Qili Cave, watching the last two foreign figures flying into the sky and gradually disappearing.

    They left.  Xiaobai smiled and said.

    Gui Li silently retracted his gaze from the clouds, remained silent for a moment, and said: Let’s go down!

    Xiaobai nodded, but looked at Gui Li's body and said softly: How about we take a rest first?  Your wound has bled so much again.

    Gui Li shook his head and said: My health does not matter, finding the great wizard is important.

    After saying that, he stood up first.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? out Out out.  A familiar scream sounded nearby, and a gray shadow jumped out from the side, jumping onto Gui Li's shoulder two or three times. Although the figure's movements seemed a bit jerky, the monkey who finally woke up from his drunken state was obviously in good spirits.  Very good, in a good mood, grinning.

    Xiao Bai also stood up, walked to Gui Li, glared at Xiao Hui angrily, and said: Why are you laughing? You know that your stupid master was almost dead last night?

    Hiss!

    There was a low angry roar, but it was the little gray man lying on Gui Li's shoulder who grinned in an angry and ferocious manner, exposed his fangs, and looked around. The two monkeys formed fists and waved them up and down, as if they were looking for a fight.

    Xiaobai snorted and said: Don't pretend to be you, it's an afterthought!

    The monkey's little gray eyes looked up, and he rolled his eyes at Xiaobai, squeaked twice, retracted his body, and grabbed the skirt of Gui Li's clothes, looking indifferent and just clinging to his master.

    Gui Li reached out and touched its head without saying anything, and continued walking down the mountain. Xiao Hui turned around, feeling very proud, and stuck out his tongue and made a face at Xiao Bai.

    Xiaobai smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed, followed, and muttered in a low voice: These days, even monkeys have such a personality

    They walked to Qili Cave, and the Miao people who met again had resentment in their eyes. Some of them had frightened expressions on their faces when they saw Gui Li looking like a bloodthirsty maniac last night.

    Seeing how hard Gui Li was walking, Xiaobai took a few steps forward to support him. When Gui Li was about to break free, he whispered: I'm afraid these Miao people won't let us see the great wizard.

    Gui Li was not used to being supported by Xiao Bai. He was about to break free and walk alone, but when he heard what Xiao Bai said, he was startled and said: What?

    Xiao Bai glanced forward, and Gui Li followed her eyes. They were walking towards the mountain where the Miao altar was located, but at the foot of the mountain, dozens of strong Miao men gathered, guarding the road leading to the mountain.  the only channel.  When they saw these two foreigners approaching, almost everyone felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Some soldiers had already picked up their swords and guns and pointed them at Gui Li and Xiao Bai.

    Gui Li was silent, but his footsteps still did not stop, and he continued to walk towards the crowd. Xiao Bai was beside him, glanced at him, and said: What if they don't let us go up?

    Gui Li said nothing.

    The monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, was looking around with a look of surprise. He obviously couldn't figure out why he had only slept for one night and the place had turned upside down.

    As they came closer, as expected by Xiao Bai, all the Miao warriors did not back away. They all looked hostile and gathered on the road to the mountainside altar. Their weapons were unsheathed and pointed at Gui Li and Gui Li.  .

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth twitched, and a trace of irritation flashed in his eyes. But at this moment, he finally knew that it was not the time to force it. It was easy to deal with these Miao warriors. Once the Miao people were injured, even if the great wizard was safe and sound, I'm afraid  I can no longer heal Baguio for myself.

    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice: We want to see the great wizard.

    “I don’t know whether they didn’t understand what he said or didn’t want to pay attention to it at all, but the expressions of the Miao warriors didn’t even change.  At this moment, even Xiaobai frowned, feeling troubled.

    At this time, from behind the crowd, the voice of the Miao tribe leader Tu Ma Gu suddenly came: The great wizard is seriously injured and cannot see guests. You should please come back!

    The crowd made a way, and Tuma Gu slowly walked out from behind.  Seeing that his face was cold and his clothes were still stained with blood, it was obvious that he had not had an easy time last night.  The look on his face towards Gui Li Xiaobai at this moment was completely different from yesterday.

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: Is the great wizard okay?

    Tu Ma Gu sneered and said: Thanks to you two, he is not dead yet.

    Gui Li breathed a sigh of relief, but Xiao Bai couldn't bear to listen anymore and said calmly: The great wizard was injured, but it has nothing to do with the two of us. Even if you are angry, patriarch, you can't blame us.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He had been holding back his anger since last night. The reason why he still talked to these two foreigners was because they did not kill the Miao people last night and Gui Li also saved a child.  But at this moment, after hearing Xiaobai say such a cold word, he immediately became angry and raised his eyebrows as he was about to get angry.

    Suddenly, another rush of footsteps came from behind the crowd, but it was a Miao man who looked like a young wizard who ran down the mountain. He looked at Gui Li and the others for a few times, and then whispered a few words into Tuma Gu's ear.

    Tu Ma Gu was obviously stunned for a moment, a little unbelievable, and asked in a low voice in Miao language. The young wizard nodded affirmatively.

    Tu Ma Gu sighed, turned around, and said: The great wizard wants to see you, follow him up!

    Both Gui Li and Xiao Bai were startled. Xiao Bai frowned and wondered how the great wizard knew that he was at the foot of the mountain. Gui Li felt happy in his heart. Since the great wizard was willing to see him, he was probably willing to heal Baguio.

    They followed the young wizard, walked through the crowd, and walked up the mountain. The Miao people's eyes showed confusion and anger, but the great wizard obviously still had power, and no one present came to stop him.  However, not long after they left, some Miao people chirped to Tuma Gu, and then many Miao people agreed, thinking that everyone did not want to see evil foreigners entering the altar again.

    Tuma Gu yelled a few words, and at the same time looked towards the mountainside altar, and the voices of the Miao people gradually became quieter.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai followed the wizard who led the way and stepped onto the platform in front of the altar. They noticed almost at the same time that at the front of the platform, the ground originally made of huge rocks was cracked into countless small cracks.  The place where the great wizard stood last night stretched out in all directions, and the rock in the center was even more shattered.

    The two looked at each other, Xiaobai's expression remained unchanged, but Gui Li's heart was slightly shaken.  This area of ??Southern Xinjiang is located on the border and has never been in the eyes of the Central-Earth cultivation sects. Not only the decent sects look down on it, but even the demon sects also despise it.  But what I saw with my own eyes this time is that the witchcraft in southern Xinjiang is so weird and unpredictable that it cannot be underestimated.

    "Huhululu" The wizard in front urged them in a weird and unfamiliar Miao language, and Gui Li and Xiaobai turned around and walked over.

    The altar is deep, and the darkness inside is like an endless tunnel, swallowing their figures inside.

    Far away from the south of Qilidong, where the Miao people live in southern Xinjiang, the towering, precipitous and rolling mountains are the Hundred Thousand Mountains that people in southern Xinjiang have heard of.

    Here, it seems that there is no sunshine all year round, dark clouds linger, and the black wind howls.  Occasionally, bold hunters went into the mountains to hunt during the famine years, but they never came back.

    Among the five tribes in Southern Xinjiang, there has been a warning passed down from their ancestors a long time ago, and they are never allowed to enter that evil mountain range, because there is the demon king who is feared by all the tribesmen in Southern Xinjiang, and his terrifying barbarians.  people.

    Over the years, this common commandment has been passed down from generation to generation and has been passed down among the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang. As time flies, the Shiwan Mountains shrouded in black clouds have become even more mysterious.

    And the only passage leading to that terrifying and mysterious world still exists quietly at the foot of the mountain. In the gloomy cave, weird screams can be heard from time to time, making people's teeth sore and their bodies chilling.  In the legends of southern Xinjiang, it is the angry roar issued by the mysterious and terrifying demon king.

    A lich dressed in black suddenly appeared next to the cave like a ghost. Although it was already dawn, darkness seemed to still surround him.

    Behind him, a giant beast slowly appeared, with four feet on the ground and protruding claws that were extremely sharp.  The back and waist are arched, and on the long and thick neck is a huge head. At first glance, I almost thought it was the dragon in the legend of Middle-earth. But after a closer look, I found that there is a difference. The giant beast has a huge mouth and extremely sharp teeth.  A pair of eyes radiated fierce light from time to time, looking around vigilantly, as if they wanted to select people to devour.

    In front of this giant beast, the Lich is almost only one-third as tall as it is.  But for some reason, this evil dragon was extremely respectful to the man in black.

    The Lich seemed to be as vigilant as the evil dragon beside him. At this moment, he was also looking around carefully. After making sure that no one was following him, he turned to the evil dragon and nodded, saying: Go back.  !

    The evil dragon made a muffled sound deep in its throat, probably as a sign of agreement, but the sound sounded like a roar, deafening.

    The lich had obviously long been accustomed to the evil dragon's reaction. After a moment, his body flashed and disappeared into the cave, blending into the darkness.  The evil dragon's body was too big, and it obviously couldn't get into the stone cave. Judging from its appearance, it seemed that it was about to make a move, but suddenly the body movement was choked and stopped suddenly.

    In a huge but low roar,The ferocious dragon slowly turned around.  There seemed to be some movement that suddenly alerted the sensitive dragon. At this moment, it looked ferocious and looked around again. At the same time, the nose above its mouth kept expanding and contracting. It was obvious that it had a keen sense of smell and was sniffing something in the air.

    There was just silence all around, nothing happened, and after the evil dragon smelled it for a while, he found nothing.  The evil dragon seemed a little confused, but after a long time, it finally decided to give up. It turned around again, roared softly, and exerted force on all four legs. With a loud bang, the giant beast turned directly towards the towering and steep mountains.  Rushed forward.

    It has a strong figure, its giant feet are running fast, and the sharp claws on its feet are deeply dug into the rocky soil on the mountain, like steel nails, driving deeply into it to stabilize its body.  I saw it running on the mountain ridge like flying. In a blink of an eye, it rushed up to a very high mountain peak and gradually disappeared into a dark cloud.

    And in that gloomy cave, after a long time, from behind a clump of flowers and grass in the distance, a long cry suddenly came out. It seemed that he had been nervous for a long time, and then relaxed.

    After a moment, Jin Ping'er's goose-yellow figure floated out from the flowers and plants and landed outside the dark cave.  Facing the dark cave, a pensive expression gradually appeared on her face. After a while, she seemed to have made a decision. She gritted her teeth, swayed, and floated into the cave, sneaking into the mysterious world quietly.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 7 Legend

.    Qili Cave, Miao altar.

    The big battle last night did not seem to affect the quiet atmosphere here. Under the leadership of the young wizard, Gui Li and Xiao Bai walked silently among the altar.  Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed to be much quieter at the moment, as if the solemn atmosphere around him calmed him down.

    After walking through the long corridor and arriving at the stone room deep inside the altar, the young wizard nodded slightly, turned around and left without saying anything to them, and disappeared into the darkness a moment later.

    There were only two of them left around.  Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, and Gui Li said calmly: "Let's go in!"

    Xiaobai nodded in agreement, and the two of them walked in together.

    It was still very dark in this room, and there was still a pile of flames burning deep in the front. In front of the flames, there was still a rickety figure sitting with his back to them.

    In this familiar scene, in a daze, what happened last night seemed unreal, maybe it was just a dream

    A slight cough sounded on the old man, and his back shivered violently under the firelight, shattering the silence here and bringing people back to reality.

    "You are here," the great wizard said slowly in a hoarse voice after the coughing stopped, "Come here!"

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai walked behind him and sat down quietly. In front of this thin old man, for some reason, they both felt like they didn't know what to say.

    The great wizard seemed to sigh softly and said: "My people were rude to you just now, don't be offended."

    Gui Li nodded slightly and said, "I don't dare."

    The great wizard coughed twice more, but fell silent and said nothing more.  Gui Li and Xiao Bai had to wait patiently. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, the great wizard seemed to be asleep, motionless and unresponsive at all.

    Gui Li became more and more anxious. Firstly, he didn't know what the great wizard was thinking. Secondly, a sudden commotion last night made him almost regret his whole life. If he missed Baguio because of him, it would be really terrible.  There will be no redemption.

    After waiting for a long time, I saw that the great wizard still didn't seem to speak. Xiao Bai next to me was still patient and not anxious at all, but Xiao Hui was already very impatient.  Monkeys have a playful nature and can no longer stand the solemn atmosphere here. They grabbed a handful here and there, slipped here and there, and slipped off Gui Li's body quietly.

    Gui Li was anxious in his heart and really didn't want to delay any longer. He immediately said: "Senior, the thing I asked you for"

    Before the word "thing" could be uttered, the great wizard suddenly interrupted: "Young man, let me tell you a story!"

    Gui Li was startled, and glanced at Xiao Bai beside him, only to see that she also frowned, her eyes full of confusion, and she obviously didn't know what the old guy was thinking.  But at this moment, after all, he had something to ask for. Gui Li could only sigh in his heart, suppressing the impatient anxiety in his heart, and said patiently: "Senior, please tell me!"

    The great wizard’s hoarse voice sounded faintly deep in the dark altar, as if thousands of years had passed and it was quietly turning back at this moment

    "Our southern border is located in the south of the vast land of China. It has never been as prosperous as the Middle Earth, but it has its own unique origin"

    Gui Li nodded silently, the unique customs here in Southern Xinjiang are indeed different from those in Middle Earth.

    "Now everyone in the world knows that here in our southern border, there are five ethnic groups living side by side and living together on this land. But in fact, a long time ago, the five ethnic groups of Miao, Li, Zhuang, Tu, and Gaoshan were actually  They are from the same ancient clan, named "Witch Clan"."

    Both Gui Li and Xiao Bai were startled. Not only Gui Li had never heard of these things, but even Xiao Bai had no impression of them.

    The back of the great wizard was reflected in a slightly distorted shadow by the blazing flames, which was reflected on the ground. In his voice, there was also the "crackling" sound of wood bursting in the flames.

    The voice is faint, carrying the vicissitudes of the past.

    "There is a legend in the clan that in ancient times, the ancient witch clan operated the southern border and was very powerful. The clan produced strangers with profound witchcraft powers. Among them, the witch maidens who served the witch god in each generation had the most powerful witchcraft."

    "The so-called witch empress is to select a virgin with the highest spiritual power from each generation of the ancient witch clan to serve the witch god in the altar, study witchcraft, and command all the witch clan members. Such days have been going on forever.  Many years, many years"

    "Gui Li and Xiao Bai both raised their heads slightly. They are both smart people. At this moment, they both know the key point that the great wizard said, and it is about to come out.  But at this moment, Xiao Hui didn't know where he had quietly touched in the darkness.

    &nbsp; "However, in the third year after the eleventh generation of the witch maiden of the ancient witch clan succeeded to the throne, a sudden change occurred in the hundreds of thousands of mountains on the southern border." The great wizard's voice was still hoarse, but he  The tone of his voice quietly rose, as if the vague excitement in his heart was slowly revealed.

    "In the Shiwan Mountains, a monster known as the "Beast God" actually appeared. No one knows the origin of that monster. It seems that he just appeared out of thin air in the dangerous and dangerous Shiwan Mountains."

    "At first, no one noticed the existence of the monster, but gradually, the ancestors of the Wu Clan felt something strange. Although the rolling mountains of Shiwanda Mountain are steep, they have lush forests and many animals. The most intelligent among the Wu Clan  Hunters have always been able to enter for hunting. But from that time on, a vicious miasma suddenly appeared in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. If a person inhales a breath, his whole body will fester and die. What is even weirder is that the originally normal beasts have also started to  Weird changes have occurred, and some monsters have turned into beast-headed and human-like monsters. They are extremely ferocious. They kill people on sight, and then cut their bodies into pieces and eat them. It is so creepy that among the witch clan, people are panicked for a while. "

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai couldn't help but look at each other again. What the great wizard said was really weird and unheard of.

    The great wizard paused for a while, as if he was also immersed in the past that was lost in ancient history. After a while, he slowly continued: "At that time, the witch empress convened all the wizard leaders in the clan for discussion, and finally dispatched  A team of capable warriors led by three wizards went to the Shiwan Mountain to find out what strange thing happened, which caused a sudden poisonous miasma in the mountain and mutated animals.

    But on the tenth day after this team entered the mountain, only the leading wizard with the most powerful witchcraft escaped back, and his whole body was ulcerated. Even though the witch queen tried her best to save him, it was still ineffective. In the end, he just died.  He said the word "beast monster" and died like this!  "

    "Beast monster" Gui Li and Xiao Bai both slowly recited the name in their hearts.

    "From this time on, the ancestors of the Wu clan finally knew that a monster appeared in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Later, after many investigations and the sacrifice of many warriors' lives, they gradually learned that this monster suddenly appeared in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.  He has incredible strange powers. Under his magic, the originally lush forested mountains have turned into barren mountains, the clear rivers are full of venom, and there is a highly toxic miasma everywhere. And the various animals in the forest,  He also used magic to transform into monsters, turning into various monsters such as bear-men, tiger-men, leopard-men, werewolves, etc. They were ferocious and cannibalistic, extremely terrifying"

    The corners of Gui Li's mouth suddenly twitched and he asked, "Is there a kind of fish-man among them?"

    The great wizard's back trembled. He was silent for a moment, as if he was thinking about something, and then nodded slowly and said, "Yes, it is said in the clan that the ferocious barbarians in the Hundred Thousand Mountains do have such a group of murlocs. What, could it be that you"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, and finally said: "Yes, I have seen such a monster with a fish head and human body in the western swamp."

    The great wizard's body was shaken, and he finally couldn't bear it anymore. Huo Di turned his head, and the firelight illuminated his wrinkles, like the deep growth rings carved by the years, and his voice was hoarse at this moment: "You, you are really  Have you seen these monsters?"

    Gui Li was silent but affirmative, and nodded.

    The great wizard's face turned pale, and he said: "It has appeared, it has finally appeared, God's will! God's will But why did they appear in the west? At the entrance of Shiwan Mountain, there is not a monk in Fenxiang Valley.  What are you doing"

    On his old face, there was sometimes fear, sometimes confusion, and the expression kept changing, as if he was in a trance.

    Gui Li reached out and patted the old man's shoulder gently.

    The great wizard was shaken, as if suddenly awakened. He looked at Gui Li, his expression gradually calmed down, and then turned his head again to face the flames.

    "I, let's continue talking! Anyway, if it is God's will, there is nothing we mortals can do."

    There seemed to be a hint of desolation in his voice: "After knowing about the beast demon, the people of the Wu clan never lived a peaceful life for a day again, and as time went by, the beast demon's subordinates  All kinds of monsters began to gradually come outside of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. In this way, news of clan members being killed continued to spread from various places, and the number of people was increasing. It really reached the point of panic. In the end, ordinary Wu clan people  They even began to abandon their homeland and move to the north desperately. If this continues, the entire Wu Clan will be destroyed."

    "The witch queen of that generation originally wanted to find out more about this monster and then discuss how to get rid of it. But at that time, the witch clan was furious and the situation had truly reached its most critical moment. She finally  Decided to summon all the witch clan membersAll the wizards and warriors went together to defeat this unparalleled monster and fight him to the death to save the Witch Clan.  "

    "Unexpectedly, on the night when the Witch Empress made this decision, the beast demon led his countless demon men to suddenly rush out from the Hundred Thousand Mountains and directly attack the place where the ancient witch clan's altar was located. The witch clan's altar,  It is a place where the people of the Wu clan worship the witch god. It has always been the lifeblood of the clan and is sacred and inviolable. That night, it can be said that all the people in the Wu clan, including men, women, and even older children, rushed to the battlefield to fight against those vicious people.  Demons fight to the death!”

    The great wizard's voice stopped slightly when he said this, but Gui Li and Xiao Bai each held their breath.  The bloody fight in ancient times seemed to quietly emerge once again in the surrounding darkness and in the desolate and vicissitudes of the great wizard's words.

    "That fierce battle is beyond our imagination. What our Miao ancestors passed down from generation to generation is just a scale and claw depicting that war. In short, the blood stained all the steps under our feet.  After the land, after countless witch warriors died with the demons with their bodies, the beast demon finally took some demons and rushed into the witch god altar that the witch goddess was guarding for the last time. And outside the altar, they were still fighting"

    "It's just that the great witch god finally began to protect his people at this moment, and the witch maiden of that generation was recognized as the strongest person in witchcraft in the past. After an earth-shattering battle, the beast monster and his few  A powerful subordinate demon was finally trapped by the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array" passed down by the ancient witch god in the altar"

    "What?" Gui Li and Xiao Bai suddenly lost their voices at the same time.

    The great wizard looked back at them strangely and said: "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array, what's wrong?"

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, were silent for a moment, and said, "This name is quite weird."

    The great wizard sighed and said: "This magic circle was passed down by the ancient witch god. It was activated with the mysterious treasure of the essence of all fires, the Xuanhuojian. It was so powerful that even the beasts and monsters with magical powers in the sky were defeated."  This magic circle was trapped in it. The morale of the people of the Wu clan was greatly shaken, but the morale of the monsters was in chaos, and they were finally driven back gradually."

    "It's just that although the power of the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array" is boundless, the power of the beasts and monsters is really extraordinary. They were able to survive being burned day and night by the eight desolate fire dragons. Although they were seriously injured, they still survived and faced off against the Miko Empress.  Rest. At that time, in the entire altar, because the magic circle itself was too powerful, no wizards from other tribes could come close to help. Only the witch empress supported the array with her own magic power. It was like this for three days and three nights.  Afterwards, when the entire Witch Clan was about to go crazy, the beast actually broke through the formation and came out."

    "However, although the beast monster escaped, it was already dying from being burned by this magic circle. It did not dare to stay for a moment longer and flew directly back to its lair in the Shiwan Mountain. When everyone rushed to the altar, the Witch Empress  She was also exhausted, so tired that she almost ran out of gas and ran out of gas. But the Miko Empress was really a revered figure, but after just one day of rest, her vitality was severely weakened, but she decided to enter the Hundred Thousand Mountains alone to fight.  Get rid of that beast monster. Because if we wait for that beast monster to recover, I'm afraid the end of the Witch Clan will truly come."

    Xiao Bai sighed softly and said: "This witch queen is really a hero among women, with a bodhisattva heart, so sacrificial for herself and others!"

    The great wizard said calmly: "We here in southern Xinjiang do not believe in Bodhisattvas."

    Xiaobai smiled and said nothing.

    The great wizard continued: "At that time, no one among the Witch Clan agreed with what the Witch Queen did. Everyone knew that once she left, she would never come back. But the Witch Queen was determined and finally went  Yes, but we were accompanied by seven of the bravest warriors from the Witch Clan. A group of eight of them entered the extremely ferocious Shiwan Mountain."

    "They went all the way, overcoming thorns and thorns, killing countless monsters, and finally came to the ancient cave where the beast monster lived on the sixth day. At this moment, the Witch Empress made an unexpected decision. She asked the other seven people to  Waiting outside the cave, she was the only one who entered the ancient cave.

    The seven warriors naturally refused, but the Miko Empress was extremely determined, and bluntly said that it would not help if they went in, and would instead be a drag on her. In the end, the seven warriors had no choice but to agree.  "

    "After the Miko Empress entered the ancient cave, there was no news. The seven warriors waited outside the ancient cave for two days and two nights. Finally, two of them couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to rush into the ancient cave to look for the Miko Empress. However, the other five people thought  You should continue to wait and obey the orders of the Miko Queen.

    The seven warriors quarreled among themselves. In the end, the two warriors entered the ancient cave, and there was no news about them since.  "

    "That's it, it's always beenOn the fifth day, when the remaining five warriors were gradually losing confidence, the Miko Empress miraculously staggered out of the ancient cave. At that time, the Empress had completely lost blood.  He looked normal and his face was frighteningly white.  But the five warriors were so happy that they didn't notice this at all.  The Witch Empress summoned five warriors to her side and gave each of them a sparkling artifact filled with strange witchcraft power. She told them that these five sacred artifacts were the ones she used to refine the beast's body after removing the beast monster.  formed.  But the beast monster is an unparalleled monster transformed by the most ferocious energy in the world. Although the body is destroyed, the soul remains.  "

    "The five warriors were shocked, and the witch goddess continued, as long as these five sacred artifacts do not return to this ancient cave, the beast monster will never be resurrected! After saying this, her body trembled continuously, and blood suddenly flowed from all her orifices.  The five warriors were shocked. The Witch Empress used her last strength to tell them that the Witch Clan should guard these five sacred artifacts forever and never let the beasts and monsters resurrect. Otherwise, it would be the end of the Witch Clan and the world. And she herself would  She must stay outside this ancient cave forever, use her soul to suppress all evildoers, and lock them in the ancient cave. After reluctantly saying this, the Witch Empress could no longer hold on, so she stood and passed away. After a moment, she  His body actually faced the depths of the ancient cave and turned into a stone statue!"

    The great wizard's voice slowly became deeper.

    In the firelight, everyone's expressions were a little strange, with an indescribable expression. After a long time, Xiaobai took a long breath and said: "What a queen! But great wizard, tell us this story,  But for what?"

    The back of the great wizard seemed to be bent by an invisible burden, and was extremely desolate.  He did not answer Xiao Bai's question, but kept to himself and continued: "The five warriors returned to the Witch Clan after weeping and grieving. Although the Witch Queen died unfortunately, the Beast Monster, an unprecedented figure in the Witch Clan,  The powerful enemy was finally suppressed in that ancient cave. Although the people of the Wu clan were sad, they were also a little happy. However, at this time, the five warriors, who had gained a high reputation because of their return from the demon, were  They competed for the leadership position among the Wu clan and started fighting among themselves."

    "The most regrettable thing is that each generation of witch queens in the witch clan is appointed by the previous generation of witch queens, but the queens of this generation did not leave any instructions, and the five warriors all forgot to ask this at that time.  Question. In this way, the Wu clan, which had always been prosperous and powerful, gradually split under the quarrels of the five warriors, and the people each supported one of them. In the end, it gradually split into the Miao, Li, Zhuang, Tu,  There are five tribes in Gaoshan, and the five key sacred artifacts are also controlled by each of the five tribes."

    When this ancient but thrilling story finally came to an end, Gui Li took a deep breath, looked at the back of the great wizard, and said slowly: "Senior, after you said so many words, are you asking me to help find the Miao people's sacred artifacts?"  return?"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 8 The Strange Forest

.    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said: "Yes."

    Gui Li fell silent.

    The great wizard said slowly: "This sacred weapon is related to the life and death of countless people in southern Xinjiang. I only hope that you can help us people in southern Xinjiang."

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched and he said: "There are five tribes in southern Xinjiang with countless populations. Why do you need to ask for help from an outsider?"

    The great wizard shook his head, his voice desolate, and said: "Since the split of the five tribes, witchcraft has declined day by day, and now it is impossible to find a decent talent who can take on this mission. You asked me to summon the soul of your friend.  , I promised you, but the situation you mentioned is different from the situation here in southern Xinjiang in the past, and I am not sure, but I will try my best, and I will accompany you to Middle-earth early tomorrow morning!"

    Both Gui Li and Xiao Bai were startled. They didn't expect the great wizard to be in such an urgent mood.  Gui Li was not even afraid of death for Baguio, so how could he care about risking his life to snatch some legendary holy weapon?  But although he was happy in his heart, he could still see that the great wizard was seriously injured, so he immediately said: "Senior, you fought last night don't you want to rest for a few days first?"

    The great wizard sighed lowly and said: "I don't have many days left. Before that, I will do my best for you. I only hope that for the sake of me, a dying old man, I can extend my life for the countless people in southern Xinjiang."  Number one."

    Gui Li was silent. In fact, he could not see that the great wizard was weak, but he did not expect that it would reach this point.  But Xiao Bai who was standing by suddenly said: "Great wizard, you just said that the five sacred weapons must be returned to the ancient cave together before the beast monster can be resurrected, right?"

    The great wizard nodded and said: "Not bad."

    Xiao Bai said: "In this case, even if one sacred weapon is lost among the Miao people, and there are four others, you don't have to worry too much"

    "Two pieces, two pieces!" the great wizard suddenly interjected. After finishing speaking, a violent cough came from his mouth again.

    Xiaobai was startled for a moment and said: "What?"

    After the great wizard finally subsided from his coughing, he sighed and said: "On top of the black staff, our clan's sacred weapon, there is another sacred weapon, bone jade, which we, the Miao people, snatched from the Li people two hundred years ago.  of."

    Xiaobai said "Ah", looked a little strange, and said nothing.

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said: "Actually, two hundred years ago, we already realized that something was wrong. We got the news from the secret that the sacred weapons of the three tribes, Zhuang, Tu, and Gaoshan, suddenly and inexplicably changed over the past few hundred years.  Very strangely, they were lost one after another. At that time, only the Miao and Li people still had the sacred artifacts. At that time, among the five ethnic groups, only the Miao people still had some power in the witchcraft in the altar, so they snatched it from the Li people.  After passing the sacred artifact bone jade, we kept it in our altar for safety, but in the end, it was still"

    Neither Gui Li nor Xiao Bai spoke. After all, robbing people of sacred objects is not very honorable.

    The great wizard also knew this, and did not want to say more about it. He turned to look at Gui Li and said, "So the current situation is really very critical. All five sacred artifacts have been lost. Maybe it's the beast."  What a monster. And the spell used by the Li demon last night was basically the black fire magic of the beast monster before. I, I, I'm really worried" Before he finished speaking, he started coughing, tearing up his voice.  The voice was hoarse.

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said slowly: "I promise you."

    The great wizard was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Thank you very much."

    Xiaobai sat aside and suddenly said: "Great wizard, what was the name of that witch queen back then? I really admire her!"

    The great wizard's expression changed, he sighed, and slowly sat up straight, with a look of reverence on his face, and said slowly:

    “That empress’s name is Linglong!”

    ??The darkness of the sky, the tall black trees entangled with each other, the human and animal bones that can be seen everywhere in the forest, and the phosphorescence flashing among the white bones, these are all Jin Ping'er is facing now.

    Since she tracked the lich and entered the mysterious and gloomy world of Shiwanda Mountain, after trekking through two dangerous mountains, she entered a vast black forest, and what appeared in front of her was this scene.

    This is her third day in the black forest.

    The seemingly endless darkness ahead seemed as still as solidification. Jin Ping'er's charming face couldn't help but feel a little anxious.  She took a step, but there was a soft sound under her feet. Looking down, she saw a white human skull rolling aside on the ground. She didn't know how many years he had been dead here?

    Jin Ping'er sighed, flicked his foot, and swept away the skeleton.??side.

    Although she was mentally prepared before entering the Shiwan Mountain, Jin Ping'er still didn't expect that this place would be so weird and dangerous.  Not to mention the highly poisonous miasma everywhere, if you are not careful, you may die unexpectedly.  Along the way, she actually encountered many unheard of monsters. It would be inappropriate to call them monsters. Most of these things seemed to have mutated from certain kinds of beasts, such as tigers and leopards fused together, pigs and bears fused together, etc. But looking at  It's not like the smarter alien races like the fishmen I've seen before.

    However, although these monsters are ferocious, they are only relatively easy for ordinary people to deal with. For Jin Ping'er, who is from the Hehuan sect of the demon sect, they are not difficult to deal with, so she was relatively relaxed along the way. However, the ubiquitous poisonous miasma here made her  I am on tenterhooks every day and dare not relax for a moment.

    And the lich she was following from a distance didn't seem to expect that anyone would follow him to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. So up to now, Jin Ping'er has not lost him, but the evil dragon beside the lich has.  It really gave Jin Ping'er a headache.  No matter how she concealed herself, the evil dragon with extremely keen senses would almost become vigilant if she approached the lich. After several attempts, Jin Ping'er no longer dared to approach the lich.

    Now, Jin Ping'er relies on the secret tracking technique of the Acacia sect to chase the lich from a distance. Since they entered the black forest one after another, the lich has never rested for three days and has been moving at the same speed.  Walking through the forest.

    Jin Ping'er has a profound spiritual practice, and three days without a break is still enough for her, but she will feel a little sleepy anyway, and the lich in front of her is almost not human-like, and has been walking at the same speed.

    The flickering phosphorus fire in the black forest is like the flickering light in the darkness, and like the silent eyes in the dark, watching the intruding woman.

    Suddenly, there was a roar in the darkness, and a monster with a pig's head and a bear's body suddenly rushed out from the side and rushed towards Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er frowned, flew up, and waved his bare hand down in the air. A brilliant purple light shone in the darkness.  Flash after flash.

    Purple glow blade!

    The monster rushed past the place where Jin Ping'er was standing just now, and rushed several steps away. Suddenly it let out a weird long howl, and its whole body made a slight muffled sound at the same time. There was a "bang" sound, and blood spattered everywhere. The monster jumped out of its body.  It was divided into two pieces in the middle. After falling to the ground and twitching twice, it remained motionless.

    The blood that flowed out gradually seeped into the earth and turned into a deep color under the dim light of the phosphorus fire in the black forest.

    Before the golden bottle fell to the ground, countless beasts roared suddenly in the darkness ahead, and the original calm was broken in an instant. Like beasts roaring into the sky, one after another appeared in the darkness. In a moment, from behind the flickering phosphorus fire, gradually appeared  Pairs and pairs of eyes, big or small, flashing with fierce light, shining in the darkness.

    Jin Ping'er took a deep breath, and her face seemed a bit paler.

    With a long howl, it suddenly crashed down like a huge river, and the galloping footsteps pierced the dark silence and roared, gradually spreading, surrounding Jin Ping'er in the middle.

    "Roar……"

    At that moment, countless monsters rushed out of the darkness and pounced on the thin body.

    Jin Ping'er's figure fluttered, dodging left and right in the overwhelming herd of beasts. At the same time, the purple light flashed in her hands. Every time she waved, monsters howled and died.  It's just that there were so many beasts and monsters that suddenly came, and the large place was filled to the brim in a moment. Jin Ping'er almost didn't even have a place to stay. By the end, she was already flying on the backs of various strange beasts.  Move around.

    Within a short time, more than twenty monsters had died under Jin Ping'er's purple-gang blade, but Jin Ping'er's trouser legs were also torn open by the monster with several holes.  And in the darkness in the distance, there seemed to be endless monsters pouring out. I really don't know where so many monsters came from in this dark forest.

    Jin Ping'er pursed his lips, knowing that he couldn't get entangled with these ferocious creatures, so he stretched his right foot down a little on the back of a monster with a tiger head and a leopard body, and then he jumped into the air and flew upwards.

    Originally, according to Jin Ping'er's intention, he was not willing to fly out of the black forest. Firstly, doing so would inevitably expose his target, and there seemed to be a poisonous miasma above the forest. Secondly, and more importantly, after flying out of the black forest, he would not be able to fly out of the black forest.  It is even more difficult to track the lich ahead.

    It’s just that at this time, I can’t control that much.  Her body flew straight up. Although the monsters on the ground were ferocious, they didn't seem to be able to fly. Countless monsters crowded on the ground and roared, extremely ferocious and truly terrifying.

    Just when Jin Ping'er was about to fly to the top of the tall trees, there was a sudden strange sound, and the densely tangled black trees suddenly came to life. Countless black shadows rushed from top to bottom among the dark shadows.  came down, mixed with a strong fishy smellQi, I'm afraid it's still highly poisonous.

    Although Jin Ping'er was not frightened, he paused abruptly in mid-air. Where the purple light shone, a purple halo suddenly appeared above his head. A moment later, those black shadows fell down from the sky. When they encountered this purple light, they could only hear  The sound of bursting was endless, and in an instant, more than a dozen black shadows shattered and flew in all directions. Looking from a distance, they were black branches, but there was also extremely smelly black juice splashing in the air.

    Although Jin Ping'er blocked the strange tree that fell from the sky, his body was still hit. Countless monsters on the ground immediately became excited and roared. Many of them even jumped up with all their strength and rushed towards Jin Ping'er.  The body rushed forward.

    Jin Ping'er's face was pale, and she waved her bare hands continuously. The purple light was strong, and it moved from the top of her head to the bottom of her body in an instant. Before her body fell to the ground, the creepy "duh duh" sound could not stop ringing. Within the range of the purple light, more than a dozen people  The monster's body shattered into pieces, blood splattered everywhere, and even Jin Ping'er's body was stained red.

    It’s just the smell of blood that seems to stimulate the monsters around them even more, and in the blink of an eye, countless other monsters pounce on them.  Jin Ping'er was already sweating on his forehead, and without any hesitation, he blocked a group of monsters with his purple light blade, floated up with all his strength, and rushed forward with all his strength.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er's situation was extremely dangerous. There were countless ferocious beasts chasing her below, and there were endless strange trees blocking her. She couldn't get up or down, so she had to fly forward in the middle of the woods with all her strength.

    In the black forest, the roars of monsters are already everywhere at this moment, echoing in the distance, the black wind howls, it is a hell on earth.

    Avoiding the sharp claws of the wild beast that jumped into the air, Jin Ping'er cut off an entire black tree blocking the way with one knife and flew through it.  What appeared ahead were more monsters and endless demon-like black trees

    I don’t know how long it took to fight and run forward like this. Just when Jin Ping’er felt that he was gradually losing his strength, suddenly a glimmer of light appeared in the originally dark front.

    Jin Ping'er was overjoyed and mentally shocked. The purple light blade burst out with light, slashing down a huge gray wolf that jumped from the ground, and flew there with all his strength.

    The shadows danced like demons roaring. Countless black trees pressed down from mid-air. Jin Ping'er was surrounded by purple lights. Along the way, we saw animals killing animals and trees being cut down. Those who were killed were flesh and blood flying everywhere. Ghosts cried and wolves howled, and the force was so strong.  She was able to find a way out of this strange and unpredictable black forest.  Behind her, there were broken branches and beast corpses everywhere, with blood and black juice splashing all over the sky.

    When she rushed out of the dark forest, this originally charming woman was covered in blood, like a bloody person, and was indescribably hideous and terrifying.

    However, when she saw her surroundings clearly, her expression changed even more as she was breathing heavily.  What she was standing on was a cliff, just a huge rock exposed in the black forest. Under the rock, clouds and mist were floating, and the light from the sky was shining through, as if there were strange colored lights flowing.

    Jin Ping'er only took one look and knew that those colorful clouds were the most poisonous miasma, killing anyone who caught them.  At this moment, in the black forest behind her, the roars of countless monsters sounded again, right behind her.

    Jin Ping'er gritted her teeth, and tightened her hand on the purple light blade. She turned around, only to feel a buzzing above her head. She could hardly stand and even shook her body a few times.  She hadn't had much rest these past few days, and today she was facing countless ferocious beasts and demonic trees, which made even an iron man extremely strenuous.

    She was shocked in her heart, and the thought of "Am I actually going to die here" flashed across her mind. She couldn't help but secretly regret that she shouldn't have taken the risk to pursue him after discovering the mysterious relationship between the lich and Shangguan Ce.  But the next moment, she suddenly discovered that although the monsters were still roaring and roaring, even standing where she was, she could vaguely see monsters jumping and jumping in the dark forest, extremely angry, but for some unknown reason, those monsters actually  Not one of them came out of the dark forest.

    Maybe, they are foreign objects that do not exist in this world, so they can only live in that strange forest

    This discovery made Jin Ping'er finally breathe a sigh of relief, and under the light, the black demonic trees seemed to have solidified, and they no longer made any attacks on her.

    Standing on the rock, he felt the faint smelly mountain wind blowing from the cliff behind him. Jin Ping'er's body softened and he sat down dangerously.

    The wind blew her clothes, and she realized that her body was covered with dirty animal blood. No matter what, Jin Ping'er was a woman after all. This discovery made her feel sick, and she quickly lowered her head to tidy up.

    Suddenly, in the dark forest, a huge roar burst out, instantly suppressing the sounds of countless roaring monsters.  Not waiting for Jin Ping'er to raise his headChecking, a huge black shadow jumped out from the dark forest and rushed toward her.

    Jin Ping'er felt that the whole sky suddenly darkened, and she was enveloped by the black shadow. She screamed and subconsciously blocked the purple light blade above her head.  The purple light of the purple blade had just emerged, and the black shadow had already pounced on it. A powerful force came like an overwhelming force, and Jin Ping'er's body was sent flying out. People in mid-air could already see blood spurting out of her mouth.

    I saw her body tumbling in the air. After a few times, she flew out of the rocks under her feet and fell down. The mountain wind roared, and her shadow was lost in the blink of an eye.

    "Roar!"

    With a low roar, the black shadow fell to the ground, and it turned out to be the evil dragon next to the Lich. At this moment, it could be seen with its bloody mouth open, and a pair of fierce eyes shooting in all directions, and the monsters in the black forest seemed extremely  Afraid of this evil dragon, there was no more movement at this time, and all of them actually ran away quietly.

    The black shadow shook, and the lich in black slowly floated out from the dark forest, passed the dragon, and came to the edge of the cliff. The huge dragon slowly followed him.

    The Lich leaned forward and looked down the cliff. He saw faint ripples in the colorful cloud. Apparently something had fallen. He turned back, nodded slightly, and patted the evil dragon's body.

    The evil dragon roared.

    The Lich let out a cold laugh and floated into the dark forest without looking back. Just as the evil dragon was about to follow, he suddenly stopped and glanced towards the cliff, but there was silence there and nothing happened.

    The evil dragon had a pair of fierce eyes. He paused for a while, then finally turned his head and ran in the direction of his master.  A "whispering" sound sounded in the black forest, and then gradually became deeper and deeper until it disappeared.

    The mountain wind blew up, picking up the fine dust on the ground and covering up the remaining traces of blood, as if nothing had ever happened here.

    After a long time, there was a sudden low sound, a purple light flashed by the cliff, and a figure rolled up from under the rock, it was Jin Ping'er.

    As soon as she landed on the ground, she immediately gasped for air. Her face, which was originally as white as jade, had red bloodshot eyes hanging from the corners of her mouth, obviously she had been badly hurt.  On the right side, the purple light gradually shrank and returned to her sleeve.  But her eyes were looking towards her left hand. At some point, a strange-shaped knife suddenly appeared on her left hand. The back of the knife was zigzag-shaped, the shape of the knife was clumsy, and the thick and short blade glowed with a cold light, clearly visible.  Two words are engraved on the ground──

    Killing!

    Jin Ping'er slowly raised his head and glanced in the direction where the lich and the evil dragon were leaving. There was silence in the black forest.  She stared for a long time, as if thinking about something. After a while, her eyes returned to the strange knife in her hand.

    There seemed to be a strange light turning quietly in her eyes. The mountain wind blew by, and she could vaguely hear her whispering to herself softly.

    "A monk who kills animals"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 9 Farewell

.    Qilidong, Miao altar.

    It’s a new day, and the sunlight shining on the altar platform seems to have a brand-new flavor.  Gui Li and Xiao Bai stood on the platform in front of the altar halfway up the mountain, looking at the land ravaged by war at the foot of the mountain.

    Among the ruins that can be seen everywhere, Miao people are coming in and out. From a height, they look like ants busy working for their homeland.

    Xiaobai sighed, turned to the ghost standing next to him and said: You have to think about it, the monsters in the mountain are not so easy to deal with!

    Gui Li’s expression remained unchanged and he said: I’m not afraid of death anymore, so what else am I afraid of?

    Xiao Bai shrugged his shoulders, smiled slightly and shook his head. At this moment, there was a strange squeaking next to them. The two turned to look, but it was Xiao Hui running over, but his running posture was a bit weird.

    After a moment, the two men's eyes unexpectedly fell on the monkey's hands at the same time. Xiao Hui had one in each hand, and he was carrying a big bag on both sides, which was the big wine bag used by the Miao people to hold wine.

    Gui Li was stunned for a long time, then slowly turned his head to look at Xiaobai. Xiaobai smiled bitterly and said: "Don't look at me, I don't know either."

    Xiao Hui quickly ran close and saw that its expression was completely different from the preoccupied expressions of its owner and Xiao Bai. It was obviously very excited, smiling from ear to ear. There was a faint smell of wine, and from the two big bottles of wine in its hand  Dispersed from the bag.  The two wine bags were bulging and seemed to be filled with Miao spirits. It was very different from the previous days when only a small bag remained during the wine fight.

    Yesterday, when Gui Li, Xiao Bai and the great wizard were discussing in detail, the monkey Xiao Hui was really bored staying in that gloomy altar. He has a lively monkey nature and how could he endure it, so he sneaked out quietly.  But Gui Li was so preoccupied at that time that he was surprised and happy, but he didn't even notice that Xiao Hui had left.

    Xiao Hui unknowingly remembered the good wine he drank that day, became addicted to alcohol, and slipped away to Qili Cave at the foot of the mountain.  After the fierce battle, the Miao people's homeland was shattered. It was a busy time, and Xiao Hui looked like just a gray-haired monkey. How could anyone pay attention? After several searches, the monkey found him in the ruins during the chaos.  I bought two large bags of unopened spirits.

    Last night, I don’t know where Xiao Hui hid the two big bags of wine. Early this morning, when he saw that he was about to leave, the monkey ran out and dragged the two big bags of wine back. Apparently he planned to do this.  Enjoyed the delicious food along the way.

    But at this moment, he saw that the faces of his master Gui Li and Xiao Bai were a little strange. Xiao Hui was a little confused. He opened his monkey eyes and looked at the two people. After a while, Xiao Bai covered his mouth and chuckled, and said to Gui Li: Forget it, you agree.  For such a big thing as killing the Miao people, even if you takewell, take two bags of wine from them, it's nothing!

    Before she finished speaking, she laughed first. Gui Li shook his head and slowly turned around. Xiao Hui was left staring at the monkey eyes, looking at Xiao Bai, then at Gui Li, and put down a wine bag.  , with one free hand he scratched his head, looking quite confused.

    Deep inside the altar, Tu Ma Gu, the leader of the Miao nationality, sat opposite the great wizard, with no one else around.

    Tu Ma Gu was silent for a long time, and the great wizard did not speak. There was a suffocating atmosphere in the air.  Finally, Tu Ma Gu's expression changed, and he seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, and said: Great wizard, you are so seriously injured, why do you still have to go with these two Middle-earth people?

    The great wizard sighed softly and said: Didn’t I tell you just now?

    Tuma Gu said bitterly: The Li tribe robbed our sacred weapon, and we risked our lives to get it back. Why should we ask outsiders for help?

    The great wizard shook his head and said: You are wrong.

    Tu Ma Gu was startled and said: What?

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: If it is true that the Li people stole our sacred weapon, I don't have to worry so much, I'm just afraid Oh!

    Tu Nu was confused and said: Great wizard, what do you mean by this?

    The great wizard said: Do you still remember the legend of beasts and monsters that our Miao people have passed down from generation to generation?

    Tu Ma Gu’s expression changed drastically, and he asked in surprise: Is that legend true?

    The Great Wizard smiled bitterly and said: It is true. Empress Linglong sacrificed herself to seal the beast monsters in the Demon Suppression Cave, and she decreed that future generations would never allow the five beast monsters sacred artifacts to return to the Demon Suppression Cave at the same time.  But today, all five sacred artifacts have been lost, which may really be a sign of the resurrection of the beast monster.

    The expression on Tuma Gu's face changed. As the leader of the Miao tribe, he naturally knew the weight of that legend. But after a while, he couldn't help but said: Great wizard, under such circumstances, you can't leave here, just in case  With you here, our tribe will feel more at ease.

    The great wizard shook his head silently and said: With this old life, I can only live for another thirty days at most.

    Tu Ma Gu’s body was shaken.

    The great wizard sighed: In fact, why am I willing to leave?If I go there, I'm afraid I'm going to die in a foreign land.  But now the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang are divided and their talents are withering. If my prediction is correct, I am afraid that no one can cope with the crisis.  Although that young man from Middle-earth is not old, he possesses special skills. The black stick beside him has such evil and powerful evil that I have never seen before.  But the most important thing is

    He glanced at Tu Ma Gu meaningfully, lowered his voice, and whispered: The most important thing is that the Xuan Huo Jian, known as the essence of all fires, is on his body.

    Tu Ma Gu was shocked and said: What, this thing is not burning incense

    The great wizard showed it with his eyes. Tu Nu knew what he meant and kept silent. However, the look of surprise in his eyes only increased.

    The great wizard said slowly: When he met me for the first time that day, there were strange signs in the stone statue of the dog god behind me, and the holy fire was even more warning, and the two sacred weapons of the beast monster, the black staff and the bone jade, were uneasy. If it hadn't been for suppressing the beast back then,  The supreme sacred object of demons is the Mysterious Fire Mirror, and there is no other.  As for how this sacred object was lost from the Incense Valley, I don't know.

    Tuma Gu remained silent.

    The great wizard paused for a moment, then continued: Then while I was talking, I deliberately told the origin of the Xuanhuojian, and the two people were really surprised.  Especially when they talked about the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array, their expressions changed drastically. They must have been closely related to this magic weapon array.

    Tuma Gu let out a long breath. It was obvious that these words were something he had never thought of before.

    The great wizard said calmly: You also know that the legend passed down by our Miao people from past generations is that only the Xuanhuo Jian and the Eight Evil Xuanhuo Array can suppress the beast monsters. Now let’s not say that the Xuanhuo Jian is not in our hands.  The young man snatched it from his hands, but no one could drive it, and no one knew about the mysterious Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array.  Therefore, in this situation, that young man is actually our only hope for all sentient beings in southern Xinjiang. Even if I die in a foreign country, I will go with him. I just hope that I can save his friend's life before I die.  For this reason, he will help me, the Miao people, in the future.

    Tuma Gu’s lips trembled slightly, and there were deep wrinkles on his old face. Unknowingly, a few tears quietly leaked out.  Facing the great wizard, he slowly leaned down and put his head on the cold ground.

    The great wizard smiled, with a somewhat desolate look on his face, and said: You don’t have to worry about me after I leave. If that young man is willing, he will send my bones back to his hometown in the future.  Everything here depends entirely on you.

    Tu Ma Gu did not raise his head, and in a low voice with a hint of sobs, he said: Great wizard, don't worry.

    The great wizard said leisurely: If I go, I will die, which is nothing.  But you are in southern Xinjiang, and there are fierce waves in the coming days. The other four tribes do not know how high the sky is. Seeing the Miao tribe losing power, I am afraid that it will inevitably add insult to injury. And in the mountains of 100,000, beasts and monsters may resurrect at any time, and catastrophe is coming. You shoulder a heavy burden.  Take care of yourself too.

    Tu Ma Gu gritted his teeth and agreed.

    The great wizard stood up slowly, glanced around, and suddenly said: If the situation is really critical in the future, although Qilidong is the place where our Miao people have lived for generations, it is not impossible to abandon it. As long as people are here, there will be something in the future.  hope.

    Tuma Gu’s face turned a little pale, and he said slowly: Yes.

    The great wizard sighed and walked out slowly.

    When the rickety figure, supported by Tu Ma Gu and followed by Gui Li and Xiao Bai, came down from the mountainside altar, not many people noticed.

    But following the sound of footsteps, the figure of the great wizard who had not appeared on the streets of Qilidong for who knows how long was finally noticed by the Miao people. With the shouts of surprise, more and more Miao people dropped their hands.  Work gathered together.

    The great wizard smiled and waved to the Miao people around him, but he never stopped and walked towards the exit of Qili Cave.

    Finally, the Miao people gradually felt that something was wrong. Among the crowd, some people began to shout loudly in Miao language. Although Gui Li and Xiaobai couldn't quite understand what they were saying, they knew what the Miao people were shouting.

    The great wizard's face seemed a little sad. On his face covered with vicissitudes of life, the smile gradually disappeared and was replaced by a clear sadness.

    But he remained silent.

    ????????? Just wave.

    Walk away slowly.

    Tuma Gu also stopped and stood at the front of the crowd, silently staring at the rickety back.

    The crowd was now screaming and crying, many people were panicking, and more people had knelt down towards the old man who was walking away.

    Gui Li, who was walking behind the great wizard, silently looked at the old man, and was shocked to find that tears were flowing down his face at some point.

    Finally, we arrivedHe walked into the passage leading to the outside of the valley, and the crying behind him had echoed throughout the valley.

    The old man's body began to tremble slightly. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at this land, this valley, this sky

    The Miao people in the distance exclaimed, and many people jumped up from the ground in surprise.

    However, the next moment, the great wizard closed his eyes tightly, as if he wanted to engrave everything in this land in his heart, frowned, and turned around again.

    There was sudden silence in the valley.

    Countless looks, as if shouting silently behind you!

    The muscles on the great wizard's face trembled slightly, he slowly stepped out and disappeared into the passage.

    There was silence in Qili Cave.

    After a long time, I don’t know who was the first to cry. For a moment, there was a sound of mourning in the entire valley.

    One hundred thousand mountains.

    After passing through the black forest and over seven dangerous mountains, you will find a high mountain surrounded by black air all year round and howling by the wind.  And under this bare mountain without a tree or a blade of grass, there was a huge hole.  The entrance of the cave is three feet high and five feet wide. A sinister wind howls out of it all year round, mixed with sharp and abnormal sounds, as if some furious soul is roaring endlessly.

    In the middle of the cave entrance, there is a stone statue standing upright, life-size. It looks like a beautiful woman, facing the depths of the Demon Suppressing Cave, standing silently.  The howling and cold wind blows on the stone statue all year round, making a low sound, just like the fragile wooden board that blocks the wind and rain in a violent storm.

    However, she seems to never back down!

    A lich dressed in black is standing in front of this stone statue, staring silently.

    The evil dragon next to him seemed to be particularly afraid of this stone statue. He subconsciously moved away, looked around for a while, screamed, let go of his four legs, and ran up the mountain.  Soon after, it disappeared into the black air.

    The cold and biting wind blew the lich's black clothes. In this desolate scenery, this person seemed to gradually become ethereal, with a hint of unreality.

    He just kept looking at it for a long time, so long that even Jin Ping'er began to wonder whether the man in black had also turned into a stone statue.

    After narrowly escaping from the dark forest, he unexpectedly found a killing knife inserted deeply into the rock crevice under the cliff. Jin Ping'er vaguely guessed that the general of the Ghost King Sect had killed the monk earlier than himself.  Entered here?

    "It's just that although the killing knife is there, the killing monk is nowhere to be seen. The magic weapon is still there. The danger can be imagined. I'm afraid that most of the killing monks have met with something unexpected.  In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, there is really an opportunity to kill at every step.

    "But after Jin Ping'er pondered, he still secretly followed the lich's footsteps.  Along the way, she learned that the lich had special powers, so she became even more cautious, not daring to be careless at all, nor to approach the black-clothed monster and the evil dragon at will. In addition, the lich probably thought that the person following behind him had died in the dark.  In the forest, Jin Ping'er didn't even notice Jin Ping'er behind him, and just let Jin Ping'er follow him all the way to the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er was lying behind a hill in the distance, looking at the black figure from a distance, and couldn't help but start to wonder if the man in black wanted to stand in front of this woman's stone statue for the rest of his life?

    Since arriving at the Demon Suppressing Cave, the Lich has been staring at this stone statue motionless for more than four hours.

    Just when Jin Ping'er was about to close her eyes and fall asleep out of boredom, the lich's figure finally moved.  Jin Ping'er was refreshed and looked carefully.

    The lich in black seemed to have finally made a decision after a long period of contemplation or struggle. He silently bent down towards the stone statue of the woman and bowed respectfully.

    From a distance, Jin Ping'er saw the lich and whispered something to the stone statue, but he was too far away and couldn't hear it at all.  Then, the Lich's body slowly turned around and floated towards the depths of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave.

    Jin Ping'er frowned, and the mystery in his heart became bigger and bigger. There was obviously some great secret in that ancient cave. It was probably the place where the mysterious figure Shangguan Ce mentioned during the conversation with the lich.  But in this extremely remote place with barren mountains and rivers, how could there be such a stone statue of a woman standing right in the middle of the cave entrance?

    And looking at the expression on the Lich's face towards this stone statue, it is clear that he has a close relationship with this stone statue, and I'm afraid there are still unexplainable past events.

    Just when Jin Ping'er saw that the lich was about to disappear into the ancient cave, and was about to lean out and sneak over to take a closer look at the stone statue, suddenly, the lich's body suddenly stopped.

    ??Jin Ping'er was taken aback, almost thinking that she had exposed herself in her haste, and couldn't help but feel regretful. When she was anxious, she realized that the lich didn't look back at her at all, and it didn't seem like she had noticed her.

    She felt relieved and quickly hid herself, then secretly poked her head out again and looked in the direction of the ancient cave.

    Under this look, she couldn't help but stare straight.

    Just in front of the female stone statue, at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, a cloud of white air suddenly appeared in the sky, forming a strong contrast with the surrounding black air and wind.  The Lich also stopped and silently stared at the white gas.

    The white energy gathered more and more, and gradually condensed and took shape, turning into a human shape. Looking from Jin Ping'er, it was a tall man, holding a giant sword in his right hand and a large shield in his left hand.  His body was completely composed of white air, swaying in the cold wind, but his body movements and even the expression on his face were completely visible.

    Jin Ping'er was stunned and speechless, took a breath of cold air for a while, and whispered to himself: What a Yin spirit!

    She is from a demon sect, and she knows something about such ghostly things: According to ancient legends, only the soul is immortal in life and death.  .  However, there are resentful spirits in the world. They are caused by the three poisons of greed, anger, and ignorance, and are caused by fear, evil, and fear. They are attached to the world, look back on their past lives, and do not want to be reborn. They are Yin spirits.

    When Gui Li was still Zhang Xiaofan, a young disciple of the Qingyun Sect, he and Lu Xueqi fell into the abyss of death in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain. On that ruthless seaside, they encountered countless Yin spirits under the abyss.  It's just that those Yin spirits are all mortal souls. They were killed by the Blood Refining Hall and could not pass away. Although they were killed when ordinary people met them, in the eyes of cultivators, they were not powerful monsters. Therefore, Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were still struggling to survive before they could achieve Taoism.  for a long time.

    The Yin spirit that Jin Ping'er saw was by no means an ordinary Yin spirit, but the rarest evil spirit in the legend.  Most of these souls were people with advanced spiritual practices during their lifetime, but after death, due to some extremely deep anger and obsession, they gave up the past life and were willing to protect something and become a desolate wild ghost, wandering in the world.

    Such evil spirits are already quite advanced in nature, and they possess ghost powers after death, making them even more ferocious. Ordinary cultivators are no match for them. It can be said that they are ferocious ghosts that are unique among ten thousand.  It's just that people in cultivation tend to take the afterlife more seriously than ordinary people, and rarely give up the afterlife. That's why evil spirits are so rare. Jin Ping'er was really shocked when he suddenly saw them.

    But looking over, the black-clothed lich didn't seem to show any surprise. Facing the evil spirit blocking his path, he just slowly looked up.

    The evil spirit's body made of white gas was extremely tall, almost blocking the entire entrance of the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave. The Lich looked at this evil spirit holding a sword and shield like a god of war, and suddenly sighed.

    Are you finally willing to come out to see me?  He said quietly.

    The evil spirit stared at the Lich coldly. His white aura and the Lich's black shadow were like two extremes that would never compromise.

    You, a traitor who betrayed your mother-in-law, how dare you say this?

    The Lich's body seemed to tremble, and he, who was always unfathomable, was stabbed with severe pain all over his body by such a sentence.

    He looked up at the angry face. For a long time, he remained silent and slowly lowered his head.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 10 Evil Spirit

.    You get out of the way!  The Lich was silent for a long time and said slowly.

    The evil spirit looked at him coldly and said: Don't you have any regrets in front of the statue of the empress?

    The black clothes on the Lich's body moved slightly again. It seemed that under the black clothes, he was also very excited, but in the end, he did not look back to look at the stone woman.

    I am not wrong, it is the empress who is wrong!  He said harshly.

    Roar!

    The evil spirit roared suddenly and furiously, and the roar was like thunder in the sky and fell instantly to the mortal world, causing sand and rocks to fly from far and near: beast!  You shameless person, how dare you say such a thing!

    Jin Ping'er frowned in the distance and couldn't help but put her hands to cover her ears. From such a distance, she couldn't hear the black and white conversation clearly, but the sudden roar of the evil spirit was almost like  It sounded like thunder in her ears, making her ears buzz.

    In the distance, the Lich’s face is covered with black gauze. You can’t see his expression, but just hearing his voice sounds increasingly desolate and painful: I’m right, I’m right

    He murmured to himself, and he didn’t know whether he was talking to the evil spirit or himself, or maybe he was talking to the stone statue behind him!

    "Heimu, please kneel down in front of the goddess statue to apologize and put an end to your wishful thinking. We will still be brothers. Otherwise, from now on, don't blame me for being ruthless."

    The Lich shuddered, looked up, and said: You, do you still recognize me as your brother?

    yes!  The evil spirit shouted: As long as you give up your obsession, apologize to the statue of the goddess, and wait for the goddess with me, guarding the ancient cave of suppressing demons, you Heimu will always be my brother!

    The black clothes on the Lich were fluttering in the wind, and you could vaguely feel the excitement in his heart. However, after only a moment, his body gradually calmed down, and he became silent.  And the evil spirit looked at him, its original expression of eager anticipation finally turned into a deeper anger.

    You still haven’t looked back?  The evil spirit shouted angrily.

    The Lich’s voice at this moment has completely calmed down, just like his usual tone, he said quietly: I have no way back.

    Roar!  The evil spirit roared, and the huge sword slashed down in the air, swinging in front of the lich. In an instant, sand and soil flew up, and the land far and near seemed to shake.

    Jin Ping'er changed her color because this evil spirit was so advanced that it was beyond her imagination.

    He just looked at the lich without any fear. He looked at the evil spirit coldly and said: Brother

    The evil spirit said angrily: Shut up, I am not your eldest brother!

    The Lich said calmly: Even if you don’t recognize me, I will still recognize you as my big brother forever.  But it was indeed the Queen who was wrong back then, and now, I just want to do her unfinished business for the Queen!

    The evil spirit became even more angry and shouted: Are you crazy?

    The Lich took a deep breath and said: Even if I am crazy, I will do this!

    After saying that, his figure floated towards the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave.  The evil spirit was obviously extremely angry, and with a roar, the giant sword struck down on the Lich's head.  The power of this sword was even more powerful than before. The entire stone wall at the entrance of the ancient cave trembled and looked like it was about to collapse.

    Jin Ping'er saw it from a distance and couldn't help but worry about the lich, but the lich had already submerged into the ancient cave of suppressing demons, and its figure was blocked by the stone wall. Jin Ping'er couldn't see the action of fighting the evil spirit.

    "But in the ancient cave, after the rising sand and stones fell, the evil spirit continued to roar, but the lich had disappeared.

    Only in the deep darkness of the ancient cave, the faint voice of the lich came: Brother, you were a peerless hero before and after your life, but we are all the same people now, so why do you

    The evil spirit roared sharply, and the roar was miserable, as if there was a raging fire burning in the heart and lungs.

    There was silence in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, and it was obvious that the lich had gone far away.

    The evil spirit fell silent. After a moment, he slowly turned to the stone statue at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. The huge white body slowly twisted, and bursts of white gas, like green smoke, wrapped around the stone statue of the woman.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Low sobs, the sadness and vicissitudes of the past life, with a hint of helplessness, quietly echoed between heaven and earth.  And his figure gradually drifted away, slowly disappearing in the black air and wind.

    Calmness returned to the ancient Zhenmo Cave, as if nothing had happened.  Only the stone statue of the woman still stood there quietly, and there was a never-ending cold roar, shouting from the depths of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave.

    The voice seemed to be even more shrill.

    ??Central Earth, South, Huqi Mountain.

    Under the desolate mountains, the main hall of the Demon Sect’s Ghost King Sect is hidden, and countless disciples of the Demon Sect are hereThe face was busy going in and out.

    In the deepest part of this place, in the huge natural cave, the Ghost King stood expressionlessly on the platform, looking at the two ancient beasts in the blood pool below.

    Kui Niu was soaked in blood and motionless, and even his eyes looked dim.  The yellow bird, which was still struggling some time ago, seemed to be suppressed by some strange force at this moment, and its spirit was also exhausted. It was quietly soaked in the blood and stopped moving.

    The Fulong Cauldron hanging alone in mid-air shimmered with red light and rotated slowly, projecting red light curtains that covered Kui Niu and the yellow bird.

    The strong smell of blood filled the cave.

    The black shadow suddenly flashed, and the most mysterious Mr. Ghost in the Ghost King Sect flew up and appeared next to the Ghost King.

    The Ghost King looked at him and said: What's wrong?

    Mr. Ghost's appearance is somewhat similar to that of the mysterious Lich who appeared in southern Xinjiang. They are both dressed in black and covered with black gauze. However, his voice sounds a bit older.

    At this moment, I could only see his black gauze moving slightly, nodding slightly, and said: It's almost done, Kui Niu surrenders, and the yellow bird can return to the formation after not leaving for three days.  The Four Spirit Blood Formation is already half in shape.

    The Ghost King did not speak and nodded slowly.

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: Regardless of the right path, only half of the power of the Four Spirits Blood Formation is enough to wipe out the Wandu Sect and Hehuan Sect.

    The Ghost King glanced at him and said slowly: What I want to deal with is the Qingyun Sect’s Killing Immortal Sword Formation.

    Mr. Ghost was silent.

    The Ghost King turned around and walked away slowly. At the same time, he said: I will step up my search for the other two spirit beasts. I will leave it to you.

    Mr. Ghost watched the figure from behind as he gradually walked away, a strange light flashing in his eyes, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    After a long while, he turned around, meditating silently, then sighed suddenly, and then flew away towards the blood pool below.

    In the ancient cave, the smell of blood suddenly became strong again.

    The Ghost King walked out of the ancient blood pool cave, walked with his hands behind his back, walked through the long corridor, and came to a crossroads. After hesitating for a moment, a trace of sadness seemed to flash on his face, and he turned to the right  Go on that road.

    Along the way, many disciples of the Ghost King Sect encountered them. When they saw the Ghost King, they bowed their heads and saluted. The Ghost King ignored them and just walked slowly over until they reached the end of the road, which was the Ice Stone Chamber.

    He stood in front of the door, his expression as steady as a mountain, but suddenly he seemed much older.  With a low sigh, he pushed open the stone door and walked in.

    A blast of cold air hit his face, and the Ghost King closed the stone door with his backhand.  The Ice Stone Chamber is not big, and the furnishings are extremely simple. There is only an Ice Stone Table in the middle of the stone chamber. Baguio, whose face is so white that there is no trace of blood, is lying quietly on it, with his hands on his chest, holding a golden acacia bell.

    A woman sat silently next to her, staring at her.

    The Ghost King walked up, his eyes fell on his beloved daughter's face, the corners of his eyes suddenly twitched, and even the hands behind his back couldn't help but clenched instantly.

    It’s been ten years, exactly ten years.

    In the past ten years, there has been almost no day when he was not sad for his daughter, so much so that he even deliberately reduced the number of times he visited Baguio to avoid being unable to extricate himself.

    My only and beloved daughter

    His voice also became low and hoarse: Youji, please let Yaoer and I stay alone for a while.

    You Ji slowly stood up, turned around, gave a slight salute to the Ghost King, and then walked out.

    The Ghost King glanced at her figure without saying a word.

    boom.

    With a low sound, the stone door opened and closed, and only the father and daughter were left in the ice stone chamber.

    The Ghost King slowly sat down beside Baguio.

    Yao'er, my father hasn't come to see you for a long time. Are you angry with me? His deep voice echoed quietly in the stone room, carrying endless sadness.

    Only Baguio still lay so calmly and calmly.

    The Ghost King stared at that beautiful face and was stunned. You and your mother look so alike!  Even the tempers are similar.  Do you know, Yaoer

    When your mother passed away, I was not able to see her for the last time, but I know that she entrusted you to me.  For many years, I was afraid of treating you badly, so I never had the shame to go to see your mother under the Nine Springs.  Butbut

    This figure who makes countless people in the world fear and hate, even his voice trembled slightly at this moment, saying what he had said countless times in the past ten years, said: How, how can you?So stupid

    Baguio was silent, still lying calmly in front of him. There was no trace of pain or sadness on her pale face. On the contrary, there was a faint smile.

    Yao'er the ghost king gave a low cry and said no more.  He just sat quietly, accompanying his only beloved daughter.

    Until, there was a sudden knock on the stone door of the Ice Stone Chamber.

    The Ghost King frowned, and a murderous look flashed in his eyes. In the past ten years, no one except Gui Li dared to disturb him when he was with his daughter.  As for Gui Li, in his eyes, there was always only Baguio, but the Ghost King didn't say anything to him.

    But now that Ghost Li is not here, it is really rare for someone to dare to violate the Ghost King's taboo.  The Ghost King snorted, stood up, gently wiped away the faint tears from the corners of his eyes with his sleeves, and took a deep breath. When he turned around again, he was already the Ghost King who awed countless people.

    He slowly walked to the door, opened the stone door, and walked out.

    Outside the door, there was only one person standing - Qinglong.

    The Ghost King frowned, Qinglong was the head of the four great envoys of the Ghost King Sect, and he was also his right-hand man, and he always relied on him very much.  Moreover, he is always cautious in his actions and will never take any unauthorized action to disturb his time with Baguio.

    It looks like something big happened.

    The Ghost King looked at it with his eyes, and Qinglong whispered: News has been sent back from southern Xinjiang.

    The Ghost King frowned and said: What?

    Qinglong glanced at the Ghost King and said: I heard that Ghost Li has found someone who knows the magic of resurrecting souls, and has taken him back.

    This matter is not trivial. The ghost king who is so calm and cultivated is actually happy. He couldn't help but take a step forward and said: Seriously?

    Qinglong nodded, sighing in his heart, the love between flesh and blood is so deep that no one can let go.

    The Ghost King looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, calmed down his excitement, but his hands were still trembling slightly, and said: Who is that person, and how did Gui Li find him?

    Qinglong said: That man is the great wizard of the Miao ethnic group among the five ethnic groups on the southern border. As for how Gui Li knew that he had the power to revive souls, he doesn't know.

    The Ghost King nodded and said: It doesn't matter to him, as long as he can save Yao'er, that's all. If he can save Yao'er, he can save her I really wish that the great wizard and Gui Li would be here right now.

    How many days have they been gone? How long will it take for them to get here?  The Ghost King asked.

    Qinglong said: This news was revealed by Gui Li himself to our spies in the south.  I heard that it was because the great wizard was seriously injured and unable to fly, so he had to walk slowly.

    The Ghost King was startled and said: Seriously injured, what's going on?

    Qinglong said: I heard that the injury was caused by the internal fighting among the five tribes in southern Xinjiang. In addition, he hesitated and said: It seems that Gui Li also suffered a serious injury, and the injury was at the hands of Zhengdao.

    The Ghost King’s eyes narrowed and he said: What’s going on?

    Qinglong shook his head and said: The specific situation is not clear yet. The area in southern Xinjiang has always been where the power of Fenxiang Valley lies. It is difficult for our people to get in. I'm afraid we have to wait until Gui Li comes back to ask more about the detailed situation.  However, in the south, the second child, Bai Hu, was always in charge, and he was the one who sent this news back.  But in his words, it seems

    The Ghost King said coldly: What did Bai Hu say?

    Qinglong was silent for a moment and said: Bai Hu mentioned that there was another charming woman who came back with Gui Li.

    The Ghost King’s expression changed.

    Qinglong glanced at the Ghost King and continued slowly: In addition, Bai Hu also specifically mentioned in the message that the monkey next to Ghost Li seemed different.

    A cold light flashed in the Ghost King's eyes. After a while, he slowly said: "Three-eyed monkey, has your spiritual eyes been opened?"

    Qinglong was silent and did not speak.

    Outside the Ice Stone Chamber, it suddenly became quiet. The Ghost King slowly turned around and his eyes fell on the stone door.  His eyes seemed to have penetrated through the thick stone door and saw the peaceful woman.

    Yaoer, are you looking at your father

    The Ghost King recited something like this in his heart.

    One hundred thousand mountains, the ancient cave of Zhenmo.

    Jin Ping'er moved quietly, approaching the entrance of the mysterious and gloomy ancient cave.

    At this moment, the lich has been in for a long time, and the evil spirit has disappeared and has never appeared again. The entire entrance of the ancient cave is cold and silent, only the dark wind blowing from the ancient cave of suppressing demons is still whistling.

    Gradually, Jin Ping'er approached the stone statue of the woman.  She approached cautiously, and the surroundings were quiet until she reached the stone womanIn the first three feet, there was only the whistling of the wind and no movement at all.

    Jin Ping'er suddenly felt as if he could hear the sound of his own heartbeat.

    She calmed down and looked around carefully, especially at the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. It was pitch black and bottomless, like a terrifying demon hidden in the darkness.  With a vicious mouth, it roared endlessly.

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, and intuitively felt that the evil energy was soaring in the darkness, causing her blood to rush back, which was really uncomfortable.  But at this moment, her curiosity was far greater than the others. The female stone statue was really a mysterious existence in her heart. No matter what, she wanted to take a good look at the stone statue.

    The next moment, her eyes fell on the stone statue.

    This is a beautiful woman!  Jin Ping'er recited this sentence softly in her heart.

    The graceful eyebrows lay thinly across her eyes, and the melon-like face had slightly hard lines.  Her lips were pursed and her eyes were determined, as if she had finally made up her mind after a thousand hardships.  But her face and expression were strangely gentle, a little sad, and a little bitter.

    Can tens of millions of years of wind and frost erase the beauty of the past?

    You stand alone in the years, and for whom?

    Jin Ping'er watched silently, and slowly stretched out her hand to touch the stone statue of the woman. She didn't notice that behind her, from the moment her hand touched the stone statue, white energy suddenly emerged, gradually condensed, and gradually gathered into the human form.  The evil spirit appeared.

    Under the hands, it turned out to be rough stones. The scars caused by countless years of wind, cold snow, wind and rain seemed to be revealed one by one under Jin Ping'er's white hands, from the stone statue to the palm of her hand.  In her heart.

    What kind of woman is this woman?

    Jin Ping'er seemed to be crazy, deeply attracted by the woman's stone statue.

    Behind the back, the evil spirit had fully appeared, with an angry look on its face. The huge sword was raised high, and with a sudden shout, it was slashed down!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 13 Chapter 11 Resurrection

.    The darkness is endless, and only the sound of the howling wind becomes more and more shrill.  The lich walked in the dark corridor of the ancient cave of Zhenmo, like a ghost heading towards the Nine Netherworld.

    The ancient cave became wider and wider as we walked, but the surrounding darkness became deeper and deeper.  Walking on this cold and terrifying road, the lich could even close his eyes and walk forward.

    For many years, he has been wandering here alone, and now, he finally wants to change his destiny with his own hands.

    Perhaps, there is also the fate of countless people in the world.

    The dark wind roared, right in front of him!

    A little light suddenly lit up in front of him. Although the light was so dim, it was particularly eye-catching in the darkness.

    The lich stopped.

    The dim light flickers gently in the darkness, flickering on and off uncertainly, like a call, like a temptation, like a longing, like a ridicule

    The wind blew his black clothes, just like countless years past when he stared at that place.

    Many years ago, he was standing here as well, but at that time, there was a brother beside him, and in front of him, there was a figure that was thin but seemed to be able to block the world.

    But now, he is the only one standing alone.

    "Your Majesty" He lowered his head slightly and called in a low voice.

    Then, he floated forward, towards the dim light, as determined as a moth.

    With the dim light flourishing, the dark wind in the ancient cave suddenly became fierce.  There was only a little light, which slowly spread out from there, slowly illuminating the surrounding area.

    On the uneven ground, decaying bones fell everywhere, including those of people and beasts.  The huge cave wall and the hard rock showed countless dense and criss-crossing cracks under the dim light, as if they had been torn apart by life, which was shocking.

    In the darkness, there was a voice, just in the deepest part of the dim light, echoing gently with an icy chill.

    "You're back……"

    The ending sound is very long, echoing among the rock walls of this ancient cave.

    The Lich did not speak. He just stood in the light for a moment. Then, he stretched out his arm from the black clothes. In his hand was a black staff inlaid with bone jade.

    "Roar!……."

    A roar, suddenly like thunder, boiled in the ancient cave.  The surrounding darkness retreated instantly, and in the depths of the dim light, a dazzling light flashed in the blink of an eye, like countless tentacles of the devil, shouting and howling towards the lich and towards the two holy weapons.

    Even the tens of thousands of years old stone walls of the surrounding ancient cave began to shake at this moment, with large and small rocks falling down one after another.

    The howling and shrill wind sounds like longing, heavy breathing at this moment.

    "Do you still remember the appearance of the empress?" The Lich looked at the dazzling light with teeth and claws right in front of him, and suddenly said this quietly.

    In the strong light, the flickering light seemed to suddenly freeze.

    The lich was dressed in black, making a sound in the strong wind.

    Even his voice sounded so erratic: "Her stone statue is still standing at the entrance of the cave outside"

    Deep in the light, there was no sound, only the flexible light, illuminating the lich's figure in and out.

    The Lich said nothing more and slowly floated up into the depths of the light.

    An open flat land suddenly appeared. This place was completely different from the outside. Most of the hard stone walls were intact, but above the ground, there were many huge skeletons, and most of them were intact. When counted, there were as many as thirteen.  .

    These thirteen skeletons of different shapes and exuding demonic aura are arranged in a circle at varying distances, all facing in and out, as if they are guarding something.  There seemed to be a cold gaze in the dark and empty eye holes.

    As the figure of the lich suddenly appeared and began to approach this strange circle, suddenly, a sour "哓哢" sound appeared in the cold wind. On top of these white bones, several heads began to rotate.  Slowly turned around and looked in the direction of the lich.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of nowhere, the Lich didn't seem to care about these terrifying skeletons.

    That is the center of the circle surrounded by thirteen bones.

    A life-size white skeleton lay quietly on a white jade stone platform that was only three inches high. Different from the skeletons around it, this humanoid skeleton was still covered with silk. It was unknown how many years it had passed.  Under the dim light, the color of the silk was still extremely bright.

    And everything around thisSome of the bright light, and even the howling wind, are emitted from this white skeleton.

    The lich slowly floated closer to the white bones.

    The light flowed, and the strange light lasted for a while, as if there were two eyes watching him from somewhere.

    Around him, all thirteen white bones suddenly made a "哢哢" sound, almost as if they were resurrected together, their heads turned, and their deep eye holes stared at the lich.

    The next moment, the piece of silk rose into the air and floated in the air.

    As if there was a silent roar, a dazzling light shone out from under the silk in an instant, whizzing away in all directions like an unstoppable arrow from the string.

    "Woo!" With a sound, the Lich even felt the light rushing past his ears with surging demonic power.

    The violent sound of wind, mixed with a sinister sneer, began to echo in this ancient cave.

    Those thirteen skeletons suddenly raised their heads together and roared toward the sky!

    Under this strange atmosphere, the lich slowly fell down in front of the bones.  In the white light, it was very clear that there were five broken places on the life-size skeleton, namely on the right hand, left ankle, throat bone, skull, and his entire spine was missing.

    At this moment, reflecting the light emitted by the bones, there is a white bead on his right hand, a jade plate on his left ankle, and a ring on the broken throat.

    The Lich slowly pulled out the bone jade embedded in the black staff bit by bit, and then gently placed it on the white bone's head.  There happened to be a small broken hole in the middle of the forehead, and the bone jade was put in just right.

    In the darkness, there seemed to be a voice calling from a distance.

    The Lich's body suddenly trembled, and his whole body shook. The light was reflected in his eyes, like two burning white flames.

    Whose soul and body is burning in the flames?

    He seemed to have shouted softly, but no one heard clearly what he said.  The next moment, he placed the black staff in the middle of the white bones, at the spine.

    Suddenly, everything stopped.

    The howling wind stopped, the dazzling white light disappeared, and the darkness, like the raging waves of the boundless sea, silently rushed up and drowned everything!

    Who is waiting silently in the darkness?

    The deepest darkness, or the dawn of fantasy?

    Everything calmed down, like the desolate silence that has not changed since ancient times. The bones stopped shouting and became silent.

    A voice sounded quietly in the deepest depths of darkness and silence!

    "boom!"

    "boom!"

    “Bang bang!”

    ……

    That was the sound of the heartbeat, filled with new vitality. The surroundings were still dark, but the magical sound of the heartbeat gradually amplified, and slowly, the sound of gurgling water began to flow.

    No, it’s not the sound of water, it’s the rushing blood, roaring out from the heart, dancing wildly in the darkness with endless joy and unstoppable momentum.

    After sleeping for countless years, after the endless coldness, there is warmth again!

    Who is it, breathing quietly in the darkness?

    The rushing sound is getting more and more violent, like the cry of resentment condensed by the imprisoned soul for thousands of years. Every drop of reborn blood is filled with madness and unruliness!

    Slowly, strange noises began to sound around, the solid stone wall shook again, and the bones in the darkness screamed again, welcoming the reborn demon.

    There is only the lich, his figure disappearing in the darkness, feeling the invisible but dancing demon in front of him, feeling the resurrected soul and flowing blood.

    That feeling almost swallowed him up

    "boom!"

    There was a loud noise, and the huge force smashed a big hole into the hard ground. The golden bottle flew upside down, narrowly avoiding the sneak attack from behind, and his face couldn't help but turn pale.

    The stone statue woman just now seemed to have magic power, attracting all her spirit and soul, and she completely forgot about the things outside her body. However, when the wind suddenly sounded above her head, the instinct she had cultivated for many years suddenly woke her up, almost  He rushed out at the last moment, and was lucky enough to come back with his life.

    Jin Ping'er was still gasping for breath when suddenly there was a loud roar of wind behind him, and the evil spirit followed him like a cone attached to bones. It was clear that his body was only made of invisible white air, but the huge sword and shield in his hands looked like children's toys.  Generally, it is light and heavy.

    Jin Ping'er knew how powerful he was, so he didn't dare to fight head-on. He dodged andThe two people hurriedly hid behind, but under these two swords, the evil spirit drove Jin Ping'er several feet away from the entrance of the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave.

    As soon as she landed on the ground, Jin Ping'er turned her right hand over, purple light suddenly appeared, and the magic weapon Purple Light Blade was already in the palm of her hand. Facing this fierce ghost, she did not dare to take it lightly.

    It’s just that although she was on guard, the evil spirit drove her three feet away from the ancient cave of suppressing demons, and then did not catch up with her. His invisible body was still floating beside the stone statue woman.

    "Who are you, who dare to come to this land of monsters and dare to desecrate the statue of the Witch Goddess?" The evil spirit stared at the giant copper bell eyes and said coldly.

    Jin Ping'er secretly breathed a sigh of relief, calmed down, and said loudly: "You misunderstood, I didn't mean to offend this empress statue, but when I first saw her, I saw that she was too beautiful, so I couldn't help but touch it with my hands.  Stone statue.”

    The evil spirit snorted and his face softened slightly. It was obvious that he probably knew that this stone statue did have magical powers, but his voice was still as cold as ever and said: "Seeing that you are young and this is your first offender, I will not fight with you."  Don’t care. This is a place of demons and ghosts, not the place you came from, so hurry up and leave!”

    Jin Ping'er frowned. According to her opinion, after following the lich for so long, the most important secret is probably in this ancient cave of suppressing demons. Unexpectedly, there is such a profound evil spirit guarding the entrance of the cave, which is really troublesome.  It's just that if you try to force your way in, you'll probably alert the lich or some kind of monster inside, and it's hard to deal with the evil spirit in front of you.

    She was thinking agonizingly here, and the evil spirit there saw the woman's eyes sweeping back and forth on herself and the goddess statue, and at the same time looking into the depths of the dark cave behind her from time to time. It was obvious that she wanted to attack this cave, and she couldn't help but change her color.

    "Bah!" The evil spirit roared angrily and said: "Little girl, I advise you not to ask for trouble. There is a peerless monster in this cave. If you go in, you will be asking for death. And I guard the ancient cave and will resolutely  We won’t let outsiders in, so you should give up this idea early!”

    Jin Ping'er snorted, how could he give up so easily, and said, "Didn't the man in black just go in anyway?"

    The evil spirit was startled, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said, "Did you follow that person here?"

    Jin Ping'er observed the words, and had some vague guesses about the relationship between the two people, but still continued: "Of course, that guy who doesn't look like a human or a ghost uh, I'm not talking about you, don't be angry!  "Jin Ping'er, who almost let it slip, quickly added to the angry spirit, and then said, "The man in black stole the black staff, the sacred weapon of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. By the way, there is also the sacred tool of the Li people on it.  Bone Jade, I just went in, and I also wanted to see what he was going to do"

    Before she could say "what", the evil spirit whose face had changed drastically suddenly let out an earth-shattering roar, forcing Jin Ping'er's words back, and at the same time, her face turned pale with shock.

    "What are you talking about? He has a black staff and bone jade on his body?" The evil spirit's whole body began to tremble violently.

    Jin Ping'er was a little stunned and said, "Yes."

    The evil spirit looked up to the sky and roared with great grief and anger. He suddenly turned around and looked at him. He looked like he was desperately planning to rush into the ancient cave of suppressing demons, find the lich and die together.

    But at this moment, Jin Ping'er and Xi Ling were startled at the same time.

    The dark wind that seemed to never stop blowing from the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave suddenly stopped.

    Between heaven and earth, it was as if something was missing all of a sudden, a special silence.

    The evil spirit instantly turned pale.

    His mouth opened wide, as if he wanted to say something, or as if he wanted to shout with all his strength, but no sound came out.

    Then, he slowly turned around and looked towards the stone woman. Suddenly, his figure was shaken again. His huge body went limp, and he knelt down in front of the stone woman, crying loudly.

    Jin Ping'er was startled. She was born in a demon sect and had seen many strange things in her life. However, it was the only time in her life that an evil spirit with such a high level of spirituality suddenly cried loudly in front of her.  Just look at the extremely sad spirit, and the huge body is trembling constantly. Although it is only composed of white gas, the sadness seems to be vividly presented in front of you.

    Jin Ping'er quietly moved over, but the evil spirit didn't even notice her.  When she moved near the stone woman, and was about to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak into the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, suddenly, her body shook, and when she saw the stone woman, she was also stunned.

    On the cold stone statue, that graceful and beautiful woman.

    Two lines of clear tears quietly slipped from the eyes of the stone statue.

    It turns out that thousands of years of time still cannot erase the deep sadness

    &nbsp; Jin Ping'er stood behind the evil spirit in astonishment, looking at this sad stone statue!

    In the cave behind him, there was a low groan in the distance, as if something woke up from a long sleep and uttered the first sentence.

    The dark wind rises again, and the sound becomes even more shrill!

    Even the sky above our heads became dim.

    A bolt of lightning pierced the black clouds.

    A thunder exploded in the sky.

    Thunder and lightning roared, tearing the sky apart in the blink of an eye.  Countless black clouds seemed to be boiling, surging from the sky of Shiwanda Mountain and gathering above the ancient Zhenmo Cave.

    The heavy rain came down, mixed with huge hailstones, and the ground was filled with craters.

    Jin Ping'er was startled, dodging left and right, drifting in the wind and rain.  The evil spirit suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. All the wind, rain, ice and frost seemed to have no effect on him, but his eyes were full of despair.

    "ah!……"

    He looked up to the sky and shouted.

    Amid this desperate roar, a strange roar rang out in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, from far to near, getting faster and louder, until it was deafening in the end.  Jin Ping'er felt a roar in her mind, as if it was about to burst. She couldn't help but change her color, and quickly flew away into the distance.

    And the evil spirit suddenly turned around and blocked his huge body at the entrance of the ancient cave of suppressing demons. He raised his shield and raised his giant sword, with angry eyes and brows. He stood tall without any fear.

    The whistling sound became louder and louder, and in the blink of an eye it had already reached the entrance of the ancient cave.

    Huge thunder exploded in the sky, and the heaven and earth roared, as if all the mountains and the earth of the Shiwan Mountains were shaking together.

    In the wind and rain, the evil spirit looks like a swaying and powerless boat.

    The deep darkness, like a monster with teeth and claws, rushed towards him from the ancient cave.

    The evil spirit roared angrily and charged towards you!

    The giant sword reflected the lightning flashing across the sky and slashed towards the darkness. The black energy was instantly cut through it, but it immediately rushed from both sides, flooding his body at an extremely fast speed.

    The evil spirit shouted, and from a distance, Jin Ping'er still heard the voice: "Empress"

    The next moment, the evil spirit disappeared, and the black energy was like a mountain, gathering desperately at the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave, toward the sky and the earth.

    A flash of red light suddenly flashed in the darkness.

    A figure, a man wrapped in a piece of extremely bright silk, with his back to the direction of Jin Ping'er, slowly fell from the black air, and stood in front of the stone woman.

    Behind him, the black air roared repeatedly, and the shadows shook, as if there were countless demons roaring in ecstasy.

    There was only his back, but it looked a little strange.

    Standing in front of the stone statue, he stood silently in the wind and rain.

    Slowly, he reached out his hand and gently touched the cold stone statue.

    The low voice echoed quietly in the wind and rain, passing through millions of years and countless wind, rain, snow and frost.

    "Linglong"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 1 Evil Spirit

.    Two hundred miles north of "Yongshan County" in Zhongtu is the tall "Huqi Mountain" (Note 1).  Looking up from the foot of the mountain, we can see rocks piercing the sky, abrupt and steep.  It's just that there is no grass or tree on the entire high mountain, and it is extremely desolate.  On the left side of the mountain range, a river emerges from underground springs deep in the mountain and converges to form a river, called "Sheng Shui". It flows northeast. Along the way, there are more and more tributaries, and the river gradually becomes larger. When it reaches three hundred miles away, it flows into  Another big river is "Fenshui".  It has been said since ancient times that there is a kind of blue jade in this river, but no one has ever seen it.

    The main hall of the "Ghost King Sect", one of the three major sects of the Demon Sect, is built in the heart of this high mountain with hard and thick rocks, and few people have ever known it.  Under the leadership of Gui Li, Xiaobai and the Great Wizard finally arrived here after fifteen days of trekking.

    Because the great wizard was too weak, the three of them and the monkey Xiao Hui had no choice but to walk. Gui Li even hired a vehicle for the great wizard to ride on the way.

    The hardships of the long distance made all three of them look sleepy and dusty, but the Great Wizard and Gui Li looked completely different.

    Gui Li’s injuries are getting better day by day, maybe he is a young man!

    On the other hand, the great wizard's complexion was getting uglier and uglier. Compared with the appearance when he just left Qilidong in southern Xinjiang fifteen days ago, he was much more decayed. His face was as gray as ashes. Since entering the mountain road, there was no carriage to ride on.  , even though Gui Li and Xiao Bai were supporting him, he still walked a few steps to catch his breath, his physical strength was really poor.  Gui Li was extremely anxious, and sometimes he couldn't help but be afraid: If he hadn't reached Huqi Mountain yet, if the great wizard who saved his life died halfway, he would really regret it for the rest of his life.

    Fortunately, at noon today, under the warm sunshine, the three of them finally saw the bare top of Huqi Mountain.

    Stopping in his tracks, Gui Li breathed a sigh of relief even though he had not yet reached Huqi Mountain. He turned around and said to the great wizard: "Senior, the barren mountain in front is where we are going. From here we can walk a little further.  We should be able to reach the bottom of the mountain later tonight.”

    The great wizard took a long breath, looked up at the mountain range, smiled a little tiredly, and said: "Don't worry! Young man, before I see your sleeping friend, I still  He won’t die.”

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, then apologized slightly and whispered: "Senior, I didn't mean it"

    The great wizard's old eyes retracted, he reached out and patted his shoulder, smiled and shook his head: "I have no other intention. If it were me, I would be a little more anxious than you."

    Gui Li silently smiled and said: "Senior, we have been walking for a long time. Let's rest here for a while. We will be on our way later!"

    The great wizard looked really tired. He nodded, and with Gui Li's help, he found a fairly flat stone beside the mountain path and sat down.

    "Zhizhi!" Xiao Hui, who had been lying on Gui Li's shoulder, shouted twice, jumped down and landed on the ground.  Along the way, Xiao Hui was the most energetic and never looked tired.

    At this moment, the monkey looked around and saw sparse woods on both sides of the road. After barking twice, he rushed in and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Gui Li glanced in the direction Xiao Hui was going, but didn't care. He turned around and planned to find a stone to sit down and rest.  All the way to today, although the serious injury he suffered in Qilidong was heavy, it did not damage his muscles and bones. He is getting better day by day, but there is still a dull pain in the wound on his right shoulder.  He gently touched the wound on his right shoulder with his hand, and the figure of Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley flashed before his eyes, and he snorted coldly in his heart.

    Just a moment later, behind Li Xun, there was another slim figure, dressed in white like snow

    Gui Li shook his head, feeling confused for a while. Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard Xiaobai's voice suddenly ringing around him: "Why is Huqi Mountain so desolate? I looked at it for a long time, and there's not even a single plant or tree there?"

    Gui Li frowned and said, "This has been the case since I arrived here."

    Xiaobai stood beside him, was silent for a moment, shook his head and said: "When I left here, Huqi Mountain was full of green mountains and lush vegetation. It was completely different from now."

    Gui Li shook his head and said, "Then I don't know."

    Xiaobai sighed, turned around, and said nothing more.

    Gui Li glanced at Xiaobai and knew that she was recuperating here with the fox demon clan thousands of years ago. She had strange feelings for Huqi Mountain, but he didn't know what to say, and given his current state of mind, he didn't want to say more.

    As long as she remembers that Baguio is in that mountain range, and maybe at this time tomorrow, she may be able to regain her life.  When he thought of this, Gui Li couldn't help but his blood boiled all over, and he could no longer think of anything else.

    The three of them rested for a while. When the great wizard regained his strength, Gui Li led the two?Continuing to walk forward, he said he was leading the way, but in fact it was just the great wizard.

    Xiaobai was walking alone, with a calm expression and silence, but he seemed to be gradually becoming familiar with the roads around him.  She also asked Gui Li about the first few crossroads she encountered, or waited until Gui Li took the right path before she followed him.

    Later, it seemed that the memories of the past had begun to awaken in Xiaobai's heart. Naturally, she became the leader, leading the people behind her on the mountain road leading to Huqi Mountain.

    The monkey Xiao Hui, who came back from the woods at an unknown time, had a few more wild fruits in his hand that he didn’t know where to eat.

    Behind Xiao Hui, there is a big wine bag hanging, which was stolen from the Miao people in southern Xinjiang.  Originally there were still two wine bags, but as he drank intermittently along the way, the monkey's drinking capacity actually improved. After the fifteenth day, he actually drank a large bag of strong liquor, and he never got drunk again.

    On the way, Xiaobai saw that the monkey was always dragging the wine bag around, which was really troublesome, so he sewed a cloth strap on the wine bag and let Xiao Hui carry it on his back.  This was good, and Xiao Hui was even more happy, running around carrying a wine bag all day long.

    Three people and one monkey, just like this, amidst the sound of monkeys eating wild fruits, each of them walked forward silently with their own thoughts in mind.

    The sun was setting in the west, and the sky was slowly getting darker. Just before dusk arrived, they finally reached the foot of Huqi Mountain.

    Almost at the same time, the bodies of the great wizard and Xiao Bai were shocked. The great wizard seemed to feel something. He glanced at Xiao Bai standing beside him and whispered: "You feel it too?"

    Xiaobai frowned lightly. With her thousands of years of experience as a spirit fox, this spiritual power and feeling are naturally extraordinary and extremely sensitive.  Almost as soon as she arrived at the foot of Huqi Mountain, she suddenly felt that there was a strong evil atmosphere in this high mountain, under this seemingly ordinary desolation.

    This evil spirit is so strong that even her high moral character cannot help but feel fearful in her heart.  After feeling it carefully, she relied on her keen spiritual power to notice that there seemed to be two other sluggish spiritual powers. Although she was unwilling to accept it, she could only accept her fate and surrender to the evil aura.

    There may be a huge secret in this mountain!

    Xiao Bai, who slowly put away the surprise on his face and returned to his usual expression in a blink of an eye, glanced at the great wizard. He didn't expect that this old man who looked sleepy and dying could actually have such a keen sense. It seemed that the witchcraft of southern Xinjiang was  , it really has its own uniqueness.

    She nodded slowly, lowered her voice, and said, "What a strong evil spirit!"

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and nodded. The two of them looked at Gui Li next to them at the same time, but they saw a strange look on Gui Li's face.

    In his sleeves, the blood-devouring beads on the black soul-devouring soul suddenly lit up, and the blood-red light continued to flow, even the sleeve robe could not block it.

    Gui Li slowly took out the Devouring Soul and raised it in front of him. At the front of the magic wand, the light of the Blood-devouring Bead appeared strangely. Circles and layers of bright red light slowly emitted. The silk on the bead was  The blood vessels became clear one by one and were clearly visible.  And following his wrist, the blood-devouring beads spread waves of cold and slightly exciting breath throughout his body.

    Gui Li looked deeply, looking up at the mountain in front of him, a strange light flashed in his eyes.

    That is a sign that the Blood-devouring Bead is extremely thirsty for blood!

    For him, this is already very familiar.

    The Ghost King himself stood at the entrance of the Ghost King Sect's main hall, waiting to greet him outside a secret door hidden behind a huge rock. It is not difficult to imagine how much he valued the great wizard brought back by Ghost Li.

    After the three of them appeared in front of them, Ghost King and Ghost Li nodded casually as a greeting, then walked quickly to the great wizard, looked at the great wizard up and down, a look of surprise flashed on their faces, and said  : "This master, your body"

    The great wizard smiled faintly and said: "This is the fate of an old and dying man. I came here today just to do my best. As for whether it will succeed or not, it depends on God's will."

    The Ghost King bowed to the ground, made a deep salute, and said in a deep voice: "Master is an expert outside the world, so I won't talk too much about vulgar words. The journey is hard, and it's getting late tonight. Please come to this cave in the mountains for a while."  I've been miserable for one night, so I'll rest and ask the master for advice tomorrow."

    The great wizard nodded. Looking at his expression, he was indeed very tired.

    As soon as the Ghost King waved, someone ran over and helped the great wizard in.  Everyone got out of the way, and a moment later, the great wizard's figure disappeared into the mountain.

    The Ghost King slowly turned around. At this moment, the people standing in front of him were, besides Gui Li, an unusually charming woman behind him.  As for the monkey Xiao Hui, he opened his three eyes and wandered around, looking at the front.Fang people.

    The Ghost King’s gaze paused on Xiao Hui for a moment, then glanced at Xiao Bai behind Ghost Li, and finally returned to the young man in front of him.

    "Are you injured?" the Ghost King said slowly.

    Gui Li silently just nodded.

    The scene suddenly became quiet. The two men stood face to face, and the atmosphere was a bit strange.  It has been ten years. For ten years, the Ghost King has taught Gui Li carefully, but there always seems to be an invisible deep groove between the two of them.

    Behind the Ghost King stood Qinglong, Youji, and many other disciples.

    Gui Li's gaze slowly swept over, and he recognized many of the faces, because many of them were the ones he had destroyed the small sects of the Demon Sect and brought these forces under the banner of the Ghost King Sect.  At this moment, the elders and others from the original blood refining hall were also standing in the crowd.

    Only the Taoist Taoist Wild Dog is not among them. I wonder if he is still wandering around the world with the fortune teller Mr. Zhou and his grandson?

    The power of the Ghost King Sect seems to be getting stronger and stronger.

    The mountain wind blew by, picking up someone's clothes and making a whistling sound.  Deep in the heart of the mountain, there seemed to be a black shadow, shaking vaguely.

    Gui Li withdrew his gaze. Although he could not see clearly, he knew who the person in the dark place was——Mr. Ghost!

    This mysterious figure seems to be hiding in the darkness forever, hiding behind the Ghost King.

    "Is this girl your friend? Did you bring her back?" The Ghost King asked lightly, with no strange look on his face.

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment and said, "She said she is your old friend and wants to come back to visit you."

    The Ghost King was startled. This answer was beyond his expectation. He couldn't help but look at Xiaobai a few more times, but he couldn't remember when he had met such a woman. He was surprised and said: "This girl, we used to  Have you ever met?"

    Xiaobai took a step forward, sighed, and then smiled: "Is Xiaochi okay? Is she still the same as before, dazed from time to time, looking at a flower and looking silly?"

    The Ghost King was shaken, and a rare look of shock appeared on his face.  Not only him, but also Qinglong, Youji and others who had been following him for a long time changed their expressions at the same time, with expressions of disbelief appearing on their faces.

    The Ghost King stared at Xiao Bai for a long time and said, "Who are you, and how do you know about Xiao Bai?"

    Xiaobai's eyes wandered, looking past the crowd and looking up, he saw the tall and desolate shadow of Huqi Mountain in the dusk, which was a particularly desolate scene.

    How much time slipped quietly between the fingers like sand

    "Do you still remember," she said quietly, "the origin of the name of this mountain?"

    The Ghost King’s eyes lit up and his eyes were piercing, but the look of surprise on his face was even heavier. He said in astonishment: "You are Bai"

    Xiaobai said calmly: "I am a white fox!"

    The mountain wind blew past with a "Woo" sound, picking up the light dust on the ground and flying silently into the distance.

    The secluded stone room is furnished very simply, with tables, chairs, beds, and simple furniture. This is the bedroom of the leader of the Ghost King Sect.

    The only thing that is somewhat conspicuous is the red sandalwood desk placed against the stone wall. There are three thick stacks of books neatly placed on it. There is a white jade pen holder on the table with a small wolf-hair pen. There is still ink on the inkstone next to it.  Dry thoroughly.  A little further away, there is a blue and white brush wash, which is bright and clear, and contains half a basin of water.

    In this way, it is not given elegant style, and there are no one in the imagination of the magic religion.

    The Ghost King and Xiaobai were standing in the room at this moment. Apart from them, there was no third person present.

    On the stone wall on the other side of the room, there is a fine gold painting hanging on the wall. In the painting, a beautiful woman is carefully studying a blooming flower, with a pair of butterflies flying around the lace.  It's just that the woman in the painting looked so carefully and focused, all her energy was focused on the flowers, and she didn't notice the appearance of the butterfly next to her.

    This painting's delicate brushwork and meticulous slow-drawing unique to the gongbi style are fully utilized by the painter. The woman in the painting almost seems to be alive, and her infatuated look at the flowers is even more vivid.

    Xiao Bai looked at the woman in the painting silently. After a long time, he sighed and said, "Your painting skills are really amazing. You can make Xiao Chi's paintings so lifelike. When you see the painting, you feel like you are seeing a real person."

    The Ghost King, who was standing behind Xiao Bai, was also looking at the painting at this time, with tenderness in his eyes that had never been shown in front of outsiders.  He shook his head silently, and after a moment he whispered: "I just wish I couldn't save her!"

    Xiaobai's eyes did not leave the painting, and he said quietly: "I have never looked at it.You know, it turns out that the person Gui Li wants to save is your and Xiao Chi’s daughter.  "

    The Ghost King smiled miserably and said: "When the little idiot left, I couldn't catch up with her for the last time. Over the years, every time I think about this, my heart feels like a knife. Now she has left nothing behind, only Baguio But she  Actually"

    Xiaobai said calmly: "She didn't see the wrong person. She was lucky to have chosen you. I think she had no regrets before she died."

    The Ghost King is silent.

    Xiaobai took a step forward and stretched out his gentle fingers. His fingertips gently touched the delicate and beautiful face of the woman in the painting. A faint crystal light gradually appeared in his eyes, with a bit of sadness and a bit of love.

    The monkey Xiao Hui made a strange cry and jumped onto the bed.  Returning to Huqishan Ghost Li's bedroom, which he hadn't seen for a long time, it didn't seem to feel unfamiliar at all. It jumped up and down a few times, then suddenly remembered something, reached out and took the wine bag from behind, pulled out the stopper, and drank again.  He took a swig of strong liquor.

    After a pause, the monkey let out a long breath, narrowed his eyes, and looked happy and satisfied.

    Gui Li stood in front of the bed and looked at the monkey's expression. He was speechless. He slowly shook his head, sighed, turned around and walked to the door, opened the door and walked out, then closed the door behind his back.

    The corridor is deep and extends forward.  He walked slowly in the tunnel in the heart of the mountain. Along the way, everyone who saw him bowed their head in greeting.  But his face was indifferent, and his eyes were only looking forward, as if there was a place calling him.

    After walking around the corner and through the passage, the figures of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect gradually disappeared.  When he came to the familiar ice stone chamber, he only saw a ghostly and silent figure.

    The black veil on You Ji's face moved, and she turned around and looked at Gui Li.

    Gui Li's eyes swept over her black veil and landed on the stone door behind her.  The next moment, he walked over without any hesitation, pushed open the stone door and went in.

    The stone door slowly closed behind him, and Youji's figure remained motionless, standing alone at the door.

    In the stone chamber, on the ice-cold stone platform, in the rising white smoke, a beautiful woman was lying there peacefully, with a faint smile on her lips.

    Gui Li leaned against the stone door. Suddenly, his indifference and strength seemed to have suddenly relaxed, loosening and peeling off bit by bit.  All that was left was a lonely figure, who slowly walked up and sat down next to her.

    "I'm back, Baguio"

    The light smoke floated up from the ice stone platform, making Baguio's body seem to have an unreal feeling.  Her appearance is so beautiful and her smile is so warm. Does it mean that she also knows about this man's return?

    "You are saved, Baguio." His voice was low and slightly trembling, "Ten years, a full ten years."

    "I let you lie like this for ten years. I'm so useless. You will definitely blame me No, no, how can you blame me! The most you can do is just smile at me, right?  "

    There was no answer, just wisps of smoke slowly gathering and separating in front of his eyes.

    "I will definitely save you, Baguio, and you will definitely wake up." He whispered, "We will be together, Baguio, for the rest of our lives, we will be together!"

    The low words dispersed faintly along with the light smoke, floating in this stone chamber, and then gently drifted away, leaving no trace.

    Note 1: "The Classic of Mountains and Seas."  The third volume of Shan Jing.  "Beishan Jing" Huqi Mountain: Two hundred miles north of Yongshan Mountain in the county, it is called Huqi Mountain. It has no vegetation and is mostly green.  Shengshui flows out of Yan, and flows into Fenshui from the northeast, which contains many green jade.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 2 Strange Arts

.    Fenxiang Valley, secret room.

    A simple screen separated the space of the stone chamber. Shangguan Ce, dressed in gray, stood quietly, waiting patiently.

    After a long time, the old voice of Fenxiang Valley Master Yun Yilan came from behind the screen: "I heard, junior brother, you were tracking the nine-tailed sky fox this time, and your whereabouts were weird, and at the last moment, you suddenly ordered all the disciples to  I withdrew, is this a problem?"

    A faint sneer appeared at the corner of Shangguan Ce's mouth. He could guess who Yun Yilan's words "I heard" came from.  In the entire Fenxiang Valley, apart from himself, only Yun Yilan's most beloved disciple Li Xun could talk to him here.

    But Shangguan Ce didn’t know anything, and just said slowly: “Not bad.”

    Yun Yilan was silent for a moment and said, "Senior brother is very puzzled by this. Could you please teach me?"

    Shangguan Ce faced the screen, bowed slightly and said, "I don't dare. I met a person on the way to track the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, so I ordered all the disciples to turn around immediately and return to the valley to report to my senior brother."

    Yun Yilan's voice was obviously startled, and she said: "Who is it that makes you pay so much attention to me, junior brother?"

    Shangguan Ce slowly spit out two words and said: "Litch."

    Behind the screen, there was sudden silence, and there was no sound for a long time.

    Shangguan Ce stood there patiently. Yun Yilan's reaction was what he had expected.  When he saw the lich that day, he was shocked, which was no small matter.

    I don’t know how much time passed before Yun Yilan’s gentle voice came from behind the screen: “They finally couldn’t bear it anymore.”

    Shangguan Ce couldn't tell what this senior brother was thinking from Yun Yilan's voice.  It was anxiety or shock, he couldn't tell at all.  He stared at the screen and continued: "One more thing"

    Yun Yilan said "hmm", but this time she was a little surprised.

    Shangguan Ce took a deep breath and said: "The lich has captured two of the five sacred artifacts: the black staff and the bone jade."

    "What?" Yun Yilan finally couldn't keep calm anymore and blurted out from behind the screen.

    A sneer flashed through Shangguan Ce's heart, but the expression on his face did not change at all. He said: "It should be that the beast demon found a Li wizard from somewhere, and then passed on his 'Black Fire' magic, and then used it to provoke Miao.  The two Li tribes fought and snatched the black staff bone jade from the Miao altar wizard. Later, the Li tribe wizard wanted to rebel against the beast monster, but the beast monster was already prepared and let the lich kill him with the 'Black Fire Essence Bead'  I killed this man and took back the two sacred weapons."

    Yun Yilan snorted coldly and said: "There are still such people who don't care about life and death!" After a pause, his voice was faintly stern and said, "These sacred artifacts are of great importance, how can you  Don’t take action?”

    Shangguan Ce looked indifferent and said: "When I arrived, the black staff and bone jade had already fallen into the hands of the lich, and there was an evil dragon beside him."

    Yun Yilan was silent for a while, then sighed slowly and said: "God's will, God's will! Our century-old plan was ruined in just one day!"

    Shangguan Ce remained silent.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    The white clouds are floating and the fairy spirit is lingering. This place is like a fairyland on earth. The sound of cranes singing is clear and sweet, echoing in the sky.

    The "Yuqing Palace" that was destroyed in a fierce battle ten years ago has been rebuilt, and it looks magnificent and grand in scale, even worse than it was back then.  Dozens of huge red stone pillars support the pillars, and the roof of the palace is made of yellow colored glaze. Under the sunlight, it is dazzling and brilliant.

    In the center of the top of the palace, it towers like a spire, with jasper rings in the shape of a pagoda. From large to small, there are thirty-six floors from bottom to top. The top is yellow stone, crystal clear.

    The eaves fly out in all directions, with golden dragons and pearls carved on the east, south, west and north sides, and colorful phoenixes flying on the southeast, southwest, northwest and northeast sides. The golden dragons and colorful phoenixes all hold glazed wind chimes in their mouths, which float in the wind and make crisp sounds.  , adding a bit of fairyland.

    Amidst the sound of cranes and wind chimes, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, slowly walked up the stone steps in front of Yuqing Hall.

    From time to time, there were several Qingyun disciples who were cleaning the stone steps nearby. When they saw Lu Xueqi, they all nodded in greeting. Among them, there were one or two young people who had just started and were still relatively young. They were so taken by Lu Xueqi's appearance that they did not dare to look at her again.  , his face turned slightly red and he lowered his head.

    Lu Xueqi returned the greetings one by one, her face expressionless as usual, and she walked towards the towering palace at the end of the stone steps.

    Behind him, there was suddenly a loud "crash" and a dragon-like sound that broke the silence here. Lu Xueqi didn'tLooking back, it was the water unicorn, the mountain spiritual beast of Qingyunmen, in the cold pool of clear water. It climbed out of the water again and went to the bank of the pool to bask in the sun and sleep in.

    "Everything here is so peaceful and harmonious. Who knew that there was once a young man who came out of here angrily and threw himself into another dirty and bloody world?

    Lu Xueqi walked up the long stone steps, silently glanced at the tall Yuqing Palace, and walked in.

    In the grand hall, light shines in from the open windows in all directions, making it look particularly bright and without any feeling of darkness.  Daoxuan Zhenren, the head of the Qingyun Sect and the number one righteous person in the world today, is sitting on the throne in the main hall with a smile on his face.  Sitting on his lower right was another person, Lu Xueqi's mentor, Master Shuiyue, the first master of Xiaozhu Peak in Qingyun Sect.

    Lu Xueqi was startled. When she returned from southern Xinjiang, she was sent by Master Daoxuan, so she first went back to Changmen Tongtian Peak to report to Master Daoxuan, and then planned to return to the mountain to meet her master, Master Shuiyue. She did not expect that,  Master Shuiyue is actually also at Tongtian Peak.  And looking at the Yuqing Hall, except for Master Daoxuan and Master Shuiyue, there was no one else present. It seemed that they were just waiting for her to come back.

    Seeing Lu Xueqi enter the hall, Master Daoxuan first smiled kindly. Although Master Shuiyue next to him had always been indifferent, he was naturally different from others when it came to his most beloved disciple, and there was also a look of love in his eyes.

    Lu Xueqi walked up, bowed to Master Daoxuan first, and said, "I have met the Master."

    Then she turned around and bowed to Master Shuiyue, but she spoke more casually to her mentor, who was sympathetic to mother and daughter, and said, "Master, why are you here too?"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "I received news yesterday that you were returning to the mountain today, so I sent someone to inform your master of the news. And there happened to be some trivial matters that I wanted to talk to your master about, so I simply invited her over."

    Lu Xueqi responded. Master Shuiyue sat aside and looked at his beautiful disciple. He saw that Lu Xueqi's face was still as beautiful as ever and had no expression. But for some reason, looking at it made her feel  Her face was slightly pale.

    Master Shuiyue's heart moved secretly, and his two beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly without anyone noticing.

    Master Daoxuan didn't have the experience of Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi having been together for many years. He didn't think there was anything wrong with Lu Xueqi at the moment. He just smiled and continued: "Xueqi, this time I went to southern Xinjiang to visit the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun.  How is the matter with the old gentleman going?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, and then recounted her experiences in southern Xinjiang one by one, except that the scene of her late-night farewell to Gui Li in Tianshui Village was hidden.

    Master Daoxuan and Master Shuiyue sat there without saying a word, slowly listening to what Lu Xueqi said.  After hearing this, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, still did not show up. Only Shangguan Ce, Li Xun and others came out to explain. The two of them looked at each other with a strange look in their eyes, but they did not speak.

    Later, when she heard Lu Xueqi talk expressionlessly about the battle in Qilidong of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang, when Gui Li appeared and everyone was fighting fiercely, Master Daoxuan's expression suddenly turned cold, but Master Shuiyue seemed to be thinking more.  At the same time, he also knew his apprentice's thoughts, so he couldn't help but look at Lu Xueqi a few more times, and saw that when Lu Xueqi mentioned that Gui Li was sneak attacked by Li Xun and was injured by the "Sword of the Divine Sword and Thunder Control" she used, her tone of voice was slightly different.  There was no change, but the sad look in his eyes flashed past.

    Master Shuiyue sighed softly in his heart and closed his eyes.

    Master Daoxuan waited until Lu Xueqi finished speaking, then retreated to stand beside Master Shuiyue, glanced at Master Shuiyue, snorted coldly, and said: "Zhang Xiaofan, that evildoer was not eliminated ten years ago, but now he has indeed been raised."  Tigers are infested.”

    Master Shuiyue opened his eyes, glanced at Lu Xueqi beside him intentionally or unintentionally, and said calmly: "This is all dictated by fate and cannot be forced."

    Lu Xueqi’s face seemed a little paler.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment and said, "Judging from what Xue Qi just said, it seems that this person's conduct as a human being has made great progress in the past ten years."

    Master Shuiyue nodded slowly and said: "Zhang Xiaofan was able to use the blood-devouring bead demon power to suck the essence and blood of more than a dozen Li warriors to death in an instant. After being injured by Li Xun, he immediately counterattacked him. Even the famous Fenxiang Valley  Even the Pure Yang Jade Ruler can't resist it. This Taoism is no longer there" She looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "It's no longer beneath Qier and your disciple Xiao Yicai."

    Lu Xueqi’s face was expressionless.

    Master Daoxuan shook his head slowly. Master Shuiyue was startled for a moment and said, "Why, senior brother, do you think I saw it wrong?"

    Daoxuan Zhenren sighed and said: "The evildoer was sneak attacked by Li Xun and was injured by the Divine Sword Controlling Thunder Art. Not only did he not die on the spot, he was able to fly back and fight back. I expected him toThe one who can withstand the power of the True Sword Art must be Tianyin Temple's true method, 'Great Brahma Prajna'. Then he uses his own Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to break through the magic formation of the True Sword Art. After approaching Xue Qi, Xue Qi said that this person's eyesight  Like blood, if the blood-devouring bead magic wand has a strong red glow, it must be using the blood-devouring demonic power to control Xue Qi.  From these points of view, he has integrated the three true dharma, and his Taoism is so high that he is probably better than my disciples.  "

    He glanced at Lu Xueqi and said: "It's just that at that time, he was probably exhausted and at the end of his crossbow, so he couldn't hurt Xueqi anymore. Otherwise, Xueqi's divine sword and thunder control skills would be broken, and he would be unable to fight back.  It is really extremely dangerous. Xue Qi, this person seems to have integrated the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Demon into one body. His Taoism is weird and unpredictable. If you meet this person in the future, be careful."

    Lu Xueqi’s mouth moved, her fingers holding the Tianya Divine Sword secretly clenched and unclenched, and whispered: “Yes.”

    Master Shuiyue looked at her appearance, sighed in his heart, and suddenly said: "Qier, you have worked hard all the way, just go back and rest first. I have something to discuss with your master uncle, and I will go back later.  "

    Lu Xueqi responded and looked at Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan shook his head and smiled and said: "Look at my memory, I am really old and confused. Xueqi, there is nothing going on here. You should go back to Xiaozhu Peak and have a good rest."  "

    Lu Xueqi then walked out, bowed to Master Daoxuan first, and then said to Master Shuiyue: "Master, I'll go back first."

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said, "Go ahead."

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head and responded, slowly retreating out. After a moment, she disappeared from the sight of Master Daoxuan and Master Shuiyue.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment and sighed: "What a Zhang Xiaofan Oh, what a pity."

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "We can't escape the responsibility of the child becoming like this!"

    Master Daoxuan frowned, his face suddenly darkened, and said, "Junior Sister Shuiyue, what do you mean by this?"

    Master Shuiyue looked indifferent, but his tone did not change at all, saying: "It's not interesting. Zhang Xiaofan abandoned the light and turned to darkness. There is something wrong with us."

    Master Daoxuan said in a deep voice: "Could it be that Junior Sister Shuiyue thought what I did back then was wrong?"

    Shuiyue glanced at Master Daoxuan and saw that his face became unusually serious. He sighed and said slowly: "Brother, don't think too much. If it were me, I would do exactly the same thing as you.  . As I said just now, Zhang Xiaofan’s fate was determined by God’s will!”

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a while, and his expression gradually relaxed. However, the atmosphere in the hall seemed to be a little awkward.  After a while, Master Daoxuan said slowly: "You heard it just now. Xue Qi still didn't see Yun Yilan, Valley Master Yun Yilan when she went there. What do you think?"

    Master Shuiyue snorted and said: "That old guy Yun Yilan has always been mysterious and mysterious. I don't know what he is going to do this time. But his cultivation should not be underestimated. In Southern Xinjiang,  After all, there is no one who can harm him. So we don’t have to worry too much, but"

    Master Daoxuan was startled and said: "What?"

    Master Shuiyue looked at Master Daoxuan and said, "You didn't send any other disciples this time. You only sent Qi'er to Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang alone, and you didn't even discuss it with me beforehand!" After saying that, her expression suddenly changed.  He calmed down and sneered twice.

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said: "Junior sister, I told you the reason later, didn't you also have no objection?"

    Master Shuiyue stood up and said calmly: "Although I don't object, my disciple has always been strong and persistent. You know that it is better to have some leeway in everything."

    After saying that, he walked out of the hall without waiting for Master Daoxuan to speak.

    Daoxuan looked at her back, suddenly shook his head, and let out a long sigh.

    ※※※

    Huqishan.

    Ice Stone Chamber.

    From the Ghost King Sect to the Ghost King, Qinglong, You Ji and others were all standing in the stone room. Next to them were Gui Li and Xiao Bai. In the most secluded corner, Mr. Ghost, dressed in black, stood there alone.

    But now, no one has the intention to pay attention to that dark figure. Everyone is nervously looking at the great wizard standing next to the Baguio Ice Stone Platform.

    Gui Li clenched his fists involuntarily. On this occasion, he did not let Xiao Hui follow him.  Looking at the aging figure of the great wizard and Baguio's face in the white mist, his body, which had already been determined as steel, began to tremble slightly.

    It has been ten years, the longing for ten years, the nightmare that has haunted my heart all the time, this hope is now in front of me.

    The body of the great wizard is lightAfter a shake, everyone behind him moved. Gui Li couldn't help but take a step upward. Even the ghost king, who had always been extremely calm, actually twitched at the corner of his eye.

    The great wizard turned his head and smiled at everyone, saying that he was fine, and everyone felt relieved.

    "After a night's rest last night, the great wizard I saw today didn't seem to look much better than yesterday. On the contrary, he seemed to be getting worse.  Every wrinkle on the old face was deeply embedded, as if it was squeezing out the remaining life from him.

    In the stone chamber, there was only the sound of the great wizard gradually breathing heavily.

    The Ghost King and Ghost Li who were standing next to them looked at each other, and they both saw the vague anxiety in the other's eyes.

    Suddenly, the great wizard stretched out his hand tremblingly, pointing in the direction of the "Albizia Bell" that Baguio was holding in both hands.

    The golden bell stood erected in the white hands, flashing soft light. On the bell body, the old hand that was getting closer and closer was slowly reflected.

    The next moment, the withered hand touched the Albizia Bell, and everyone in the Ice Stone Chamber held their breath.

    From the tips of the great wizard's fingers, a faint blue light slowly lit up and gradually shone. However, as the light kept flashing, the great wizard's face became even more lifeless, as if it were ashen.

    As if hearing some call, suddenly, the Albizia bell, which had been silent for ten years, burst out with a clear ringing sound, echoing gently.

    Excitement suddenly appeared on the faces of Ghost King and Ghost Li. The two men couldn't help but take a step forward at the same time. It was only a moment later that they woke up at the same time and controlled themselves. However, their eyes had already been fixed on the great wizard's face.  finger.

    After the crisp ringing, a layer of golden light slowly appeared on the body of Albizia Huanling. Although it was not bright, almost at the same time as this layer of golden light appeared, a look of difficulty suddenly appeared on the face of the great wizard. For a moment,  Suddenly, there was a sudden surge of cold air in this ice stone room.

    Everyone present changed their colors almost at the same time. Anyone who could stand here was an expert in Taoism and cultivation. Almost subconsciously, Ghost King, Ghost Li and Xiaobai all floated up.

    But just as the cold air expanded in an instant, the originally soft golden light on the Albizia Bell turned fierce in an instant, almost like a tangible fire, and a "boom" sound spread rapidly around the stone chamber.

    The great wizard was the first to bear the brunt, and his body was already weak. Suddenly, his whole body was hit in the air by the blazing light, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    The ghost king's figure was almost like a ghost. He appeared next to the great wizard in an instant and caught his body. Ghost Li appeared in front of him at the same time. The soul-eating magic wand appeared in the air. A mysterious green halo appeared in an instant, blocking the overwhelming force.  The rushing golden bell is blazing.  But Xiaobai's white figure appeared next to the ice stone platform. Where he raised his hand, a white light slowly came down and enveloped the Albizia Bell.

    Within a moment, the trembling Albizia Bell slowly calmed down, the golden glow gradually disappeared, and the temperature in the stone chamber returned to its original state.

    Everyone looked at the great wizard who was being supported by the Ghost King. They saw blood oozing from all the seven orifices of the great wizard due to this blow. Everyone could tell that the old man was on the verge of death and only had a little strength left.

    In the silence, everyone looked at each other, speechless.

    Until, a gasping moan broke the deathly silence.  The great wizard slowly opened his eyes and managed to stand up straight.

    The Ghost King was moved by this, and stretched out his hand to help, but the Great Wizard slowly shook his head. The Ghost King nodded silently, with a hint of admiration in his eyes, and slowly withdrew his hand.

    The great wizard breathed for a moment, raised his sleeves, slowly wiped the blood from his mouth, and spoke, but his voice was extremely hoarse: "The remaining soul of this young lady is indeed in this acacia bell.  "

    Everyone was silent.

    The great wizard took a deep breath and said: "It's just that this Albizia Bell is a rare treasure. The spiritual power it contains is like a solid magic circle of its own. Although this can protect the young lady's soul, outsiders have to break it if they want to take it out."  This acacia bell is unacceptable."

    As soon as he said this, his body suddenly swayed, and another mouthful of blood spurted out from the mouth where he had just wiped away the blood.  Gui Li rushed up a few steps, held the old man in his arms, moved the corners of his mouth, and finally couldn't help but said: "Senior, you'd better take a rest first."

    The great wizard glanced at the young man, smiled faintly, and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Don't forget what you promised me in Qili Cave that day."

    Gui Li was startled, nodded and said: "Senior, don't worry!"

    The great wizard let out a long breath, slowly pushed Gui Li away, turned around and said to the Ghost King and others: "The current plan is to destroy the spiritual power of the Albizia Bell without damaging the soul of the young lady."??I can only set up the 'soul-calling' magic circle in southern Xinjiang witchcraft to see if I can draw the lady's soul out of the bell body, cough, cough"

    A violent cough interrupted his words, and everyone looked at each other speechless. Everyone could see that the old man had run out of energy, and if he was going to set up this "soul-calling", I really didn't know if he could hold on until that time.

    The Ghost King gritted his teeth, took a step forward, clasped his fists at the great wizard and said, "Master, I'm so grateful for your efforts for my little girl. Master, don't worry about anything else. Just cast the spell with confidence. No matter what the result, the Ghost King Sect will definitely not let you down."  That’s it.”

    The great wizard nodded slowly, with a look of comfort in his eyes, breathed for a moment, and whispered: "Calling souls is the art of ghosts. It is not suitable to have too many strangers here. Please ask Master Gui Li and the sect master to stay and help. The others can go out for now.  .”

    Gui Li and the Ghost King nodded at the same time, and everyone else left without waiting for them to say anything. After a while, only the Great Wizard and the Ghost King, Gui Li, were left in the Ice Stone Chamber.

    The great wizard's face faded, and his body slowly trembled, but he could no longer stand. His body softened and he slowly sat on the ground.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 3 Soul Calling

.    In the ice stone chamber, there was only the deep breathing of the great wizard.  Ghost King and Ghost Li stood in front of the frail old man, staring closely at his old face. At this moment, the remaining life of the great wizard was their only hope.

    The Great Wizard breathed for a while, raised his head, and smiled at the two of them. The Ghost King and Ghost Li felt a little more relieved.  The great wizard pondered for a moment and said to the ghost king: "Please bring some blood, master, to use the technique of 'summoning souls and attracting' ghosts. Blood is the best."

    Ghost Li frowned slightly, but the Ghost King nodded and said: "This is easy to handle." After saying that, he was about to walk away when he suddenly remembered something. He stopped and asked the great wizard: "Master, this blood is for the beast."  Blood or human blood?”

    The great wizard was startled, and took another look at the Ghost King, but still said: "Beast blood is also acceptable, but if it's an effect wheel, human blood is the best."

    The Ghost King nodded, walked to the door, opened the stone door, and saw Qinglong and Youji standing outside the door, and Mr. Ghost, dressed in black, also standing a little further away.  When the Ghost King suddenly came out, Qinglong and Youji both had slightly surprised expressions on their faces, but the Ghost King didn't look at them and said directly to Mr. Ghost:

    "Bring me a basin of fresh human blood."

    Qinglong and Youji were startled, but Mr. Ghost just nodded and turned to leave. The Ghost King immediately turned back, but Qinglong and Youji, whose expressions gradually darkened, stood there.

    The atmosphere in the ice stone chamber suddenly became a little strange for some reason. Gui Li silently stared at Baguio lying there. After a long time, he turned around and looked at the great wizard with his eyes closed, and then his eyes fell on the ghost king.  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Ghost King, but the Ghost King seemed to feel calm and composed, his eyes just looking at Baguio, and occasionally looking towards Ghost Li, he just turned around and didn’t stop at all.

    There were two sudden sounds on the stone door, and then it slowly opened. Mr. Ghost came in holding a copper basin, placed it in front of the great wizard, and then nodded to the Ghost King.

    The Ghost King nodded slightly, and Mr. Ghost said nothing and quietly retreated.

    The red blood swayed gently in the copper basin, and a strong smell of blood filled the stone chamber.

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly, and he looked deeply at the Ghost King, but the Ghost King slowly said to the great wizard: "Master, the blood you want is here."

    The great wizard opened his eyes, looked at the basin of blood in front of him, and remained speechless. After a while, he sighed softly and said, "Okay, let's get started."

    ※※※

    Supporting his weak body, the great wizard slowly stood up, but before he could stand up straight, his body had already begun to shake.  Gui Li took a step forward and supported him from the side.

    The great wizard glanced at him, smiled bitterly, but did not postpone it any longer.

    The frail old man slowly reached into his arms and touched it for a moment. When he stretched out his hand, there was already a strange red pen in his hand. The pen body was about the thickness of a thumb and about the length of an ordinary person's hand.  The tail end is in the shape of a dog's head, and the body of the red pen is made of who knows what, and is engraved with various strange charms.  At the very tip of the pen, there is a handful of fine hair evenly inlaid. The original color cannot be seen, only the remaining dark red is attached to it.  It goes without saying that most of what this pen was stained with in the past was blood.

    Hold the pen and take a deep breath!

    With the help of Gui Li, the great wizard lowered his body, soaked the red pen in the blood for a moment, and then lifted it up.

    The blood slipped silently from the thin hairs on the tip of the pen drop by drop, falling into the copper basin, causing small ripples on the surface of the blood, and then rippled away.

    Holding the pen, the great wizard slowly walked to the ice stone platform where Baguio was lying with the support of Ghost Li, and slowly drew the first stroke from the point where the stone platform meets the ground.

    The bright colors gradually extended on the originally flat ground, and the old man's slightly trembling hands drew blood symbols one after another.  There was silence all around, but somehow the atmosphere seemed to be getting tense.

    The Ghost King watched for a while, silently walked to the copper basin, picked up the copper basin, walked a few steps, and placed it next to the great wizard.  The great wizard who was drawing the talisman raised his head and glanced at him, nodded silently, and then lowered his head to continue.

    More and more blood strokes gradually appeared around her, with Baguio's ice stone platform as the center. A strange and bloody magic circle had already begun to appear.

    The red pen of the great wizard is obviously a foreign object in the witchcraft of southern Xinjiang. The blood sucked by this red pen is drawn on the ground by the great wizard. The blood actually condenses but does not dry, is bright and moist, and is in the corners.  At the turning point, not even a trace of blood spilled out. The picturesque ground served as a prison, trapping the blood firmly in it.

    As the great wizard's breathing sounded again, and gradually became thicker,The bloody patterns on the surface also gradually became more complicated. Some of these strange patterns looked like domestic animals and beasts, some looked like large birds, and some weird patterns that had no resemblance at all appeared one after another.  And no one is the same.

    The only thing that is the same is that these patterns are all connected to each other. More and more blood is drawn on the ground with red pens from the copper basin, but the color of the blood falling to the ground seems to be darker than the blood that was just brought to the ground.  The blood in the copper basin is even brighter.

    The smell of blood in the air became stronger and stronger. Except for the breathing sound of the great wizard, there was no strange sound in the stone chamber at this moment.

    Starting from the ground on the stone platform on Baguio's left shoulder, the great wizard smeared these patterns drawn with blood one stroke at a time.  Gui Li supported him on the side and watched with his own eyes as the vivid blood color grew from nothing, from less to more, and gradually gathered into an elliptical ring with a radius of five feet. At this moment, except for the one near the stone platform near Baguio's head,  A small piece of ground around Baguio has turned into a bloody color.

    The Ghost King once again picked up the copper basin, placed it on the ground above the stone platform, and then slowly walked aside.  This weird magic circle is almost complete.

    Countless weird patterns, large or small, connected together, shimmering with blood-colored light. At first glance, they look like a criss-crossing river, with bright red and lively blood swimming happily as if in the blood vessels.

    Flowing from one place to the other, and back and forth from the end, like a gentle tide, endless.

    ※※※

    The intertwined bright reds gradually merged on the ground under their feet. I don’t know when the great wizard’s hand started to tremble, and it seemed that he could no longer hold the red pen.

    Gui Li, who was supporting the old man's body, could clearly feel the pain coming from that old body. Even he couldn't understand why this body could still persist to this day.

    By now, the heavy breathing had turned into hoarseness. The great wizard's forehead was wet, but there was no sweat left.

    He slowly and slowly stretched out his hand, and drew the last stroke with a red pen dipped in blood. The final completed pattern was connected to the first blood drawing drawn before.

    "Poof!"

    With a low voice, the red pen fell to the side feebly. The weight in Gui Li's arms suddenly became heavy, and the great wizard's body softened.

    Gui Li's heart skipped a beat, and he couldn't help but buzz in his mind. He even felt a frightening feeling of needles piercing his bones on his back.  He held his breath and put more strength in his hands to support the great wizard. He looked down and saw that the great wizard looked extremely pale, but his mouth was slightly open and he was panting. It was obviously caused by excessive exertion.

    Gui Li then put his mind at ease, and at the same time he was shocked to realize that in just that moment, the back of his forehead was actually wet.

    On the side, almost at the same time, there was a sound of the Ghost King letting out a sigh of relief. It was obvious that he was also a little frightened by it.  At this moment, these two men, who looked down upon the world, were actually frightened by the slightest movement of this dying old man.

    The great wizard panted for a long time, and seemed to have regained his energy slightly. He nodded to Gui Li and motioned for him to sit down.  Gui Li felt uneasy. Looking at the appearance of the great wizard, he was really afraid that the old man would die if he was not careful. However, no matter how worried he was at this moment, he had no choice but to follow the instructions of the great wizard and help him sit down. He was sitting on the Baguio Stone  The top of the stage.

    The great wizard took a deep breath and looked forward. What was in front of him was a blood circle that was completely connected. The bloody channels all over the ground trapped countless blood in it.  And the fresh blood, as if affected by invisible force, began to flow in the same direction on the flat ground almost at the same time, without a trace of blood-like pen marks in the middle.

    ??Flow from one end to the other end, and then flow back through the connected channels, forming a cycle of its own, endless and endless.

    Standing behind the great wizard, Gui Li and Ghost King looked at each other. Both of them were great experts in the Tao of Cultivation, and both of them had a look of astonishment in their eyes at this moment.

    The great wizard pondered for a moment, stretched out his withered palm, picked up the red pen that had just fallen beside him, and held it upright in front of him, with the fine red hair on the end of the pen pointing downwards. From the red pen, there were residual blood drops, condensed  It became a bead. After struggling on the fine hair for a moment, it fell silently and merged into the bloody river in front of it.

    The great wizard could not turn his eyes away. His heavy breathing suddenly became silent, and the stone chamber suddenly became calm!

    His eyebrows slowly rose, and his originally dull eyes slowly lit up with light. The blood in the magic circle in front of him seemed to have been stimulated by something, and it was flowing at a sudden speed.  accelerate.

    The hand holding the red pen, slowlyIt fell slowly and soon touched the ground, just three inches in front of a river of blood on the outermost edge.  The slender red hairs touched the ground without bending. The entire ground suddenly seemed to turn into soft water. The red pen inserted into the ground slowly and silently.

    The scene and atmosphere in the stone chamber gradually became weird. Along with the faster and faster blood-colored river, a faint whistling sound gradually came out. As the red pen penetrated into the ground, the faint blood energy gradually emerged from behind the magic circle.  It rose up, and later merged with the faint white air emanating from the ice stone platform, surrounding Baguio's body.

    The eyes of Ghost King and Ghost Li were unblinking as they stared at the field.

    The great wizard loosened his hand holding the red pen, and the low voice of chanting curses began to echo in the stone chamber.  From the cracked lips of the great wizard, he uttered one after another strange tones slightly but frequently. His hands seemed to follow the inexplicable melody, slowly reaching into the air, and his five fingers formed into claws, waving gently.

    The whistling sound in the stone chamber is getting louder and louder. On the ground, the blood river in the magic circle is now turbulent. Waves are higher than the waves, flowing crazily. Waves of ghost power roar from the blood river.  .

    Suddenly, the great wizard let out a sharp whistle, and the five fingers of his hands were clasped down like claws, and he was caught in the river of blood with a "pop" sound.

    Almost at the same time, the Ghost King and Ghost Li standing behind them were at a loss for a moment. At that moment, they felt that the stone room around them no longer existed. The four stone walls and the upper and lower stone floors suddenly became empty, as if they were in Xumiwujian, vast and vast.  Outside, it was gloomy and dark, with nothing to rely on.

    I could only hear the sound of ghosts crying, swarming in from all directions, brilliant red light bursting out from the red blood formation, rising into the sky.  In the swaying red light, countless shadows of ghosts and ghosts were frightened, as if they were attracted by an invisible force. They couldn't help themselves, running around, but they couldn't escape from the red light curtain no matter what.

    At this moment, the stone chamber returned to its original appearance, and the consciousness of Ghost Li and Ghost King immediately came back to life.  The two of them were shocked. They knew that at that moment, the "soul-calling" magic circle actually regarded the surrounding stone walls as nothing. It penetrated the Nine Netherworld ghost world with the mysterious witchcraft power of the southern border, captured countless ghosts and ghosts, and imprisoned them in this magic circle.  among.

    It’s just that this soul-calling magic circle is so magical, it naturally consumes a lot of energy. Looking through the red light, the great wizard’s face has become worse than ever. If you say that he is dead at this moment, I am afraid some people will believe it.

    The heartbeats of the two ghost kings accelerated involuntarily, and they secretly prayed that the great wizard would continue to support them. At the same time, their eyes were fixed on the magic circle.

    In the field, countless ghosts and ghosts screamed, jumped and danced in the red light. There were ordinary ghosts and strange-looking mountain spirits. After a while, these ghosts that were bounced back by the red light one by one probably knew that they could not escape and turned around one after another.  He roared and roared towards the great wizard sitting at the front of the magic circle.

    The great wizard did not look at these angry ghosts. He slowly raised his eyes and stared at the acacia bell in Baguio's hand between the stone platforms shrouded in red light.  He suddenly waved his arms, his left hand still looked like a claw, but the five fingers of his right hand had changed. The ring finger and little finger were bent inwards by three points, the middle finger and index finger were like swords, and the thumb was pointing towards the sky. It was the witchcraft secret, pointing in the air.

    The bells of acacia are ringing!

    "Ding!……"

    The clear ringing sound is like the oriole in the deep valley, ringing in the early morning. The Albizia bell actually left Baguio's hand and slowly rose into the air.  A faint golden light emitted from the bell again.

    Almost at the same time that the great wizard pointed at the Albizia Bell, the countless ghosts and ghosts in the soul-calling and blood-inducing formation seemed to be urged by invisible power. Although they roared angrily and unwillingly, they all moved towards the golden color rising in the air like a tide.  Albizia bells pounced.

    In an instant, the ghost energy was strong, and the body of the Albizia Bell trembled violently. The ghostly and demonic forces came from all directions and impacted repeatedly. Countless ghosts swarmed in, biting the bell body, and colliding fiercely. The scene was crazy.  And under this scene, the red sea of ??blood in the bloody magic circle became more and more red, and the blood roared, almost boiling!

    As if it couldn't bear the gloomy ghost power, the faint golden light of the Albizia Bell gradually dimmed and was submerged in countless ghosts. After a moment, there was a sharp sound, and a light smoke slowly and slowly appeared above the Albizia Bell, looming or broken.  Then he continued, floating on the acacia bell, but looking at the second half, it seemed that he was still in the acacia bell.

    The great wizard's complexion suddenly became slightly rosy for some reason. Compared to his previous complexion, it looked much better. Even his waving arms seemed much stronger.

    I saw a trace of joy flash across his old face, and he shouted loudly:

    “Duh!

    The remaining soul left the body,

    The Nine Souls are back.

    ??The Nine Netherworlds of Huangquan,

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"

    What the great wizard drank from these four sentences was actually full of vitality and awe-inspiring. As he spoke, the red light suddenly dispersed and filled the entire stone room in an instant. The Ghost King and Ghost Li felt that there was another roar all around.  , the empty, gloomy, and gloomy feeling just now, like being in the Nine Netherworld, appeared again. The difference was that at this moment, there were countless ghosts and ghosts flying around in the sound of ghosts crying.

    "Boom!"

    It seemed that it had never stopped for a moment, like lightning passing through the sky unstoppably. Before the two of them could recover, the surrounding scene once again changed back to the stone chamber. In the red demon curtain, countless ghosts were flying, and the sound on the acacia bell was  The light smoke was surrounded by countless ghosts, and the light smoke slowly appeared one after another.

    One, two, threeeight, nine!

    Three souls and seven souls are souls!

    Gui Li was trembling all over, his nails dug deeply into his flesh, and blood was flowing down, but he didn't know it at all.  In that red light curtain, those streaks of light smoke

    He turned his head and looked towards the great wizard.

    It only takes a moment!

    It only takes a moment to heal!

    He couldn't help but roar in his heart!

    The flush on the great wizard's face suddenly receded like the tide.  The corners of his eyes, surrounded by deep wrinkles, began to twitch.

    The pair of withered hands waving in the air began to tremble again.  Only his voice is still so loud:

    "Three souls and seven souls,

    Gathering souls to become gods.

    ????????????????????????????????

    It is one body!  "

    With his words, the nine lines of light smoke appeared in the air one after another, flying out from the group of ghosts and spirits, slowly approaching the Albizia Bell, and gradually merged with the light smoke on the Albizia Bell.

    Faintly, a human form gradually emerged.

    At this moment, not only Gui Li, but also the Ghost King could not help but tremble with excitement on his face.

    I don’t know when the great wizard’s face started to lose color again, and his hands trembled even more violently. Under the bloody red light, he opened his mouth and said loudly:

    "The soul is complete,

    All spirits return to their places.

    "The spirit enters"

    The word "body" remained in his throat, and at that moment when it was about to come out, the great wizard's voice suddenly became hoarse, and what he made was only a subtle and low "hissing" sound.

    The faces of Ghost King and Ghost Li changed drastically at the same time.  The red light in the soul summoning circle shook violently, and suddenly there was a loud bang, the red light scattered, and countless ghosts suddenly rose into the sky, submerged into the ground of the stone wall, and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.  But Ghost King and Ghost Li couldn't care less about that. Through the chaos, they looked straight at the great wizard.

    The old man raised his hands in the air, but his head slowly dropped.

    Ghost Li and Ghost King rushed to the great wizard's side like lightning and supported his body. However, the great wizard's head still hung down slowly but unstoppably.  But in his mouth, he seemed to be still struggling to say something.

    The Ghost King and Ghost Li tried their best to get closer to the great wizard, but in the already vague voice, they could only faintly hear a few intermittent words:

    "HmmNine NetherHmmZhiyinHmmnotthis"

    The voice gradually became low and silent, and the old man's head finally dropped to his chest, and there was no news again.

    It was as cold as bones, like being in a deep ice prison in the underworld. The two dumb men looked at all this in disbelief.

    The dissipated red light gradually disappeared, and the raging blood river calmed down. The blood stains that had lost their power could no longer contain the blood, and the fresh human blood flowed all over the ground.

    The light smoke on the Albizia bells was taken back like a whale sucking water, and disappeared into the Albizia bells.  The faint golden light emerged again, making the Albizia Bell particularly dazzling.

    There was a gentle swaying, accompanied by the clear ringing sound, the Albizia bell slowly fell, and returned to Baguio's hands lying on the ice stone platform, as quiet as before.

    A deathlike silence permeated the ice stone chamber, lingering for a long time without a single sound

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 4 Sad People

.    ??Huqishan, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    It has been three days since the great wizard passed away. Qinglong’s people cremated the old man’s body and stored it in an urn.  At this moment, this small blue and white urn was quietly placed on the table beside him.

    Qinglong stared at the small urn for a long time, sighed softly, and turned away.  In the past three days, all matters in the Ghost King Sect have been handled by Qinglong and You Ji. After the incident three days ago, the Ghost King and Ghost Li all retreated into their rooms and have not come out yet.

    Qinglong still clearly remembers that three days ago, when the heavy stone door slowly opened with a "squeaking" sound, the two men who walked out of it, those two men who were almost fearless in the world,  It was as if they had lost their souls, their expressions were dazed and sad.

    The Ghost King was okay and said in a low voice: "No one will bother me for three days!" As soon as he finished speaking, he walked straight back to the bedroom and never came out again.

    As for that Gui Li, he was totally lost and didn’t say a word. As he walked, he bumped into a hard stone wall, causing blood to flow from his forehead.  And he, as if he was unconscious, slowly turned around and walked back to his room with a slight stagger on his feet.

    Most of the people who were shocked by this strange scene had actually guessed the outcome, but when they looked into the stone door, they saw blood flowing all over the ground, and the great wizard sitting in a pool of blood hanging his head and died.  , that scene was so tragic and tragic that it was really shocking.

    Only Baguio, who was still lying on the ice-cold stone platform, still had the same tranquility as before in her peaceful and lifelike face, and the acacia bell in her hand was emitting a faint golden light.

    Footsteps sounded from the side, interrupting Qinglong's thoughts. He raised his head and saw Youji's figure floating in like a ghost, standing next to him, but not looking directly at him, but towards the person behind him.  He glanced around the room and whispered, "Hasn't the sect master come out yet?"

    Qinglong slowly shook his head and whispered: "It's been three days and there's no news at all."

    The black gauze on You Ji's face moved slightly, and she was silent.

    Although they did not see everything at the scene with their own eyes, the two of them could fully imagine the sadness of that scene.

    If there is anything in this world that is more sad than despair, it is when you see hope, or even when that hope is right in front of you, you fall into despair again!

    Just when the two of them were relatively speechless, suddenly, a slight sound came from the door behind Qinglong.

    The door slowly opened.

    Qinglong and Youji were shocked and quickly turned around to look.

    The simple wooden door slowly opened inward, making a low and slight "squeak" sound, with a bit of vicissitudes of the past, and perhaps also telling the owner's sadness.

    One foot stepped out gently from that room.  The figure of the Ghost King slowly appeared in front of them.

    Qinglong and Youji looked at the man in silence, as if they were from a lifetime ago.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The Ghost King’s hair has turned all white.

    Qinglong’s voice suddenly became hoarse and hesitant for some reason. Even when he heard it, he wondered if it was his own voice:

    "SectMaster, are you okayare you okay?"

    The corners of the Ghost King's mouth moved, but he did not speak. Instead, he closed his eyes, raised his head slightly, and took a deep breath.

    Under the black gauze, You Ji suddenly said: "Sect Master, you have to take care of yourself your body." After speaking, for some reason, she suddenly thought of Baguio, and her voice was choked with sobs.

    The Ghost King's shoulders trembled slightly, but they soon subsided. When he opened his eyes again, although the vicissitudes of life and sadness were still engraved on his face, there was already a faint light in his eyes.

    That gaze seemed to have seen through the vicissitudes of the world.

    "I look a lot older!" He actually said this, with a slight smile on his lips, but it was full of bitterness.

    Qinglong and Youji lowered their heads at the same time, unable to bear to look at this man anymore.

    The Ghost King once again took a deep breath, exhaled the breath in his chest, turned his eyes, and after a moment landed on the small blue and white urn on the table beside Qinglong.

    "What's inside here" he asked lightly.

    Qinglong took a step forward, picked up the small urn, handed it to the Ghost King, and said: "After the death of the great wizard, my subordinates boldly made the decision to cremate the old man's body. What is in this small urn are his ashes and relics."

    ??The Ghost King silently took the small blue and white urn, stroked it with his hands for a long time, sighed softly, and said: "Although this master has noHe returned to Yao'er, but with his dying body, he desperately exhausted his energy to collect Yao'er's soul. Although he failed in the end, he was actually our great benefactor.  "

    He handed the small urn back to Qinglong again and said, "Get ready and respectfully send the master back to southern Xinjiang with the solemn etiquette of my holy religion."

    Qinglong took the small blue and white urn, nodded and said: "Yes."

    The Ghost King was silent for a moment and said, "Where's Ghost Li, how is he?"

    Qinglong hesitated for a moment, but You Ji was already saying next to him: "After he came out of the ice stone chamber, he seemed to have collapsed. He was so lost that he stumbled back to his room and never came out again."  Here, she paused and whispered: "It has been three days since today."

    The Ghost King looked desolate, slowly put his hands behind his back, and whispered for a long time: "Ten years of sadness have been in my heart overnight! Oh, let's go, let's go see him."

    After saying that, he slowly walked away with his hands behind his hands. Qinglong and Youji looked at each other and followed him silently.

    Looking from behind, the Ghost King has white hair and a strangely desolate figure.

    Ghost Li’s room is far away from where the Ghost King lives, but very close to the Ice Stone Chamber where Baguio is.  This is because the Ghost King did not want to be more sad, so he stayed away from the stone room where his daughter was, while Ghost Liruo visited Baguio almost every day in Huqi Mountain.

    When the three of them walked through the corridor and gradually approached Gui Li's room, Qinglong and You Ji who were walking behind clearly noticed that there was something strange about the ghost king's body. They didn't know if it was because they were close to that sad place again.

    But none of them said a word.

    Finally, we arrived outside the lonely stone gate, where Gui Li lived, and there was no one around. He always liked to be alone.  But outside his door, there was a Ghost King Sect disciple standing far away.

    The Ghost King stepped forward, opened the stone door and walked in, then he was startled.  Qinglong and Youji also noticed something was wrong. When they walked in, they saw that the room was empty. Not only was Gui Li missing, but Xiao Hui was also missing.  All the furnishings in the room were as usual, with no sign of being used, except for the bed, which looked a little messy.

    Qinglong frowned, turned around and called out. The Ghost King Sect disciple who was standing outside the door quickly ran in, knelt down in front of the Ghost King and saluted: "Greetings to the Sect Master!"

    The Ghost King turned to look, and Qinglong whispered beside him: "In addition to dealing with the affairs of the sect these days, I have been waiting outside the sect leader's door. As for the disciples, I have to guard this place."

    The Ghost King nodded slightly, turned to the disciples of the Ghost King Sect and said, "Where is the Deputy Sect Master?"

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect was obviously in awe of the Ghost King, and even his voice trembled slightly when he spoke: "Report to the sect master, the deputy sect master locked himself in the room for three days and three nights, and there was no movement at all. Just under his subordinates.  When I was worried, this morning, he suddenly walked out with the gray-haired monkey and left here straight away."

    The Ghost King was startled for a moment, Qinglong frowned and said, "Where did he go?"

    The disciple buried his head and said: "The disciple has been following the deputy sect leader. I saw him walking out of the mountain and then flying away. The disciple saw his expression and was very frightened. He didn't dare to go forward and ask, so he had to come back here and wait"

    Anger flashed on Qinglong's face, but the Ghost King in front suddenly said "Hey", took a few steps forward, picked up a sealed letter from the bedside, glanced at it, handed it to Qinglong, and said: "It's for you.  of."

    Qinglong was startled for a moment, then took a look and saw that it was indeed written by Gui Li. He was confused and glanced at the Ghost King.  But seeing the Ghost King expressionless and looking away, Qinglong frowned, tore open the seal and read the letter again.

    The letter was not long, and he read it quickly, but his face suddenly became a little sad, and he whispered: "Sect Master."

    The Ghost King said calmly: "What's wrong?"

    Qinglong said: "In his letter, he asked me to make a hard trip and send the ashes of this great wizard back to Qilidong of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang."

    The Ghost King slowly shook his head, then suddenly sighed and said: "That's it, that's all!"

    Qinglong was stunned, but the Ghost King turned to the disciple of the Ghost King Sect and said, "Go down."

    If the man was granted amnesty, he kowtowed three times and hurriedly retreated.

    Qinglong looked at the Ghost King and said: "Sect Master, that Ghost Li"

    The Ghost King glanced at the empty room, his eyes full of desolation. After a long time, he turned around and did not greet Qinglong Youji. He just walked silently. From his back, a low voice came faintly:

    "They are all sad people"

    ※※※

    Southern Xinjiang, Fenxiang Valley.

    ??This righteous sect, which has been undergoing constant changes in recent days, today?There was a shocking news that spread throughout the valley in an instant.  From the "Tianxiang Residence" in the depths of Fenxiang Valley, seven heavenly drums resounded far and near, indicating that Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley who had been in seclusion for a long time, would be released from seclusion today.

    All the disciples of Fenxiang Valley returned to their seats one after another, and no one dared to neglect. In the main hall of Fenxiang Valley, "Shanhe Hall", Shangguan Ce, Lu Shun and others were the leaders. Li Xun and other disciples were behind and lined up in front of the hall, patiently  Waiting.

    Among the crowd, the woman standing next to Li Xun was particularly eye-catching, it was Yan Hong.  Ever since the night when the nine-tailed sky fox escaped from the Xuanhuo Altar not long ago, Shangguan Ce still recognized Yan Hong as a fake in the chaos. It turned out that he was actually Jin Ping'er from the Hehuan sect of the Demon Cult, but the real person  However, Yan Hong was found in the cellar of a house in Fenxiang Valley three days ago.

    " This is naturally because Jin Ping'er didn't know what to do, and used strange magic to control Yan Hong and hide it in such a place.  In the past few days, everyone in Fenxiang Valley had come out in large numbers and searched all the nearby hills, but they had not noticed the houses in the valley.  This was three days ago when a male disciple went down to the cellar where the medicine was stored to search for some medicinal materials because there was a shortage of medicinal materials in the valley. Only then did he find Yan Hong. Otherwise, there is no telling how long the poor woman would have been waiting in the cellar.

    It's just that after these days of torture, Yan Hong's expression has obviously become more haggard, but no one is paying attention to her at the moment. Everyone is looking at the side door of the main hall. According to the usual practice, Yun Yilan should walk out from there after leaving the customs.  Meet the people.

    Standing at the front of the crowd, Shangguan Ce was still dressed in black, standing there with a calm expression, but deep in his eyes that no one could detect, there was a faint twinkle in his eyes.

    For him, in the past few years, every time his senior fellow Valley Master Yun Yilan met him, they were separated by a screen, and his words were even more feeble. He had become older and older in recent days. He couldn't believe it at first.  But until recently, he had gradually concluded in his heart that the senior brother who had been weighing on him was really dying.

    Unexpectedly, today Tianxiang was in the middle of the sky and the drums were like thunder, shaking him to the ground. Yun Yilan actually came out of seclusion!

    Is he really practicing magic in seclusion, rather than hiding something?

    Shangguan Ce was very upset and worried.

    "But behind Shangguan Ce, Li Xun, who was standing at the forefront of the younger generation of disciples, had an unconcealable excitement in his eyes.  He has always been Yun Yilan's most proud disciple, and even more so in the Incense Valley.  It's just that Yun Yilan suddenly went into seclusion a few years ago without any warning beforehand, so she never saw anyone else.

    Although Li Xun himself is still treated specially by Yun Yilan. Like his uncle Shangguan Ce, he is the only two people in Fenxiang Valley who can meet Yun Yilan. But I don't know if it is because Yun Yilan thinks that Li Xun is young after all and has a good Taoism.  Not enough, he put Shangguan Ce in charge of major events in Fenxiang Valley. Invisibly, Li Xun's status dropped a lot.

    But now that Yun Yilan has come out of seclusion again, the situation has naturally changed drastically. He is the most beloved disciple of the current Valley Master and the inevitable candidate for the next Valley Master, so his words naturally have different weight.  And more importantly, just yesterday, the night before Yun Yilan was released from isolation, he had been secretly received by Yun Yilan, and he knew in advance that his mentor was about to leave isolation.

    And after his mentor came out of seclusion, one of his long-awaited wishes was finally possible to come true.  When he thought of this, Li Xun's handsome face could no longer suppress his excitement.

    Shangguan Ce's body moved and slowly turned back. Although the young nephew behind him tried his best to remain calm, the joy and excitement coming from the bottom of his heart could not be concealed by his experience at his age.  It is even more impossible to escape Shangguan Ce's eyes that see through the world like an eagle.

    "Hey" He slowly sneered in his heart and said to himself: "Young man, you still have a long way to go!"

    Just when everyone was thinking about their own thoughts, suddenly the sound of drums was melodious, like flying from the sky, hovering in the hall.  Shangguan Ce and others were refreshed, arranged their appearance and clothes, and looked toward the side door.

    I saw a flash of red shadow, and a figure slowly appeared. The fiery red clothes were the costumes of the traditional owners of Fenxiang Valley, representing the sect's belief in the fire.

    They didn’t feel the heat of the flames, let alone the dazzling light, but somehow, everyone’s eyes were so red, but they all had the feeling that Shi Shiran was walking over like a ball of red flames.

    And when everyone came back to their senses and saw clearly the figure in the red light, including Shangguan Ce, who had always been calm and composed, they all let out a low cry of surprise in disbelief.

    The person who came was actually just a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties at most. His bright but smooth red hair was not tied up and was flowing freely on his shoulders. There was also aThe taste of silk is elegant and debauched.

    Everyone looked at each other. When Yun Yilan was in seclusion a few years ago, everyone clearly remembered that he was already an old man, with gray hair on his head earlier. But now, it seems that this person is much younger than the original Yun Yilan.  , and the skin on the face is smooth and smooth, not even a trace of wrinkles can be seen.

    It's just the outline of this person's face, but he clearly looks like Yun Yilan, especially Shangguan Ce. He has been with Yun Yilan longer than anyone else, and he recognizes that this person is clearly the young Yun Yilan.  His appearance, just looking at his appearance, was even better than his youthful demeanor. Under such shock, everyone was speechless.

    On the other hand, Yun Yilan walked into the main hall as if nothing had happened. In front of everyone, his eyes were bright and alert. He glanced at everyone and suddenly smiled. His voice was reflected by the old man in the secret room, clear and sweet, and said:  "Why, don't you recognize me as the Valley Master?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of seclusion and congratulations!

    Everyone suddenly woke up and saluted one after another. The surprised look in Shangguan Ce's eyes gradually faded, and he also lowered his head and saluted.

    Yun Yilan obviously looked good and was in a good mood. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, we haven't seen each other for a long time. Let's get up and talk."

    Everyone responded and stood up one after another. Yun Yilan smiled and looked at everyone. Finally his eyes fell on Shangguan Ce and said with a smile: "Junior brother, are you tired of letting you take care of the trivial matters in the valley these years?"

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and smiled: "Senior brother's absence is my duty as a junior brother. However, something happened to the Xuanhuo Altar a few days ago. I"

    Yun Yilan suddenly burst into laughter, interrupted Shangguan Ce's words, and said: "Junior brother, why should we brood over the past? The future is long, let's just think about it in the long term."

    A look of surprise flashed across Shangguan Ce's face, but he didn't say anything more. He lowered his head and said, "Yes."

    Yun Yilan looked at everyone present, and saw everyone's eyes full of respect and surprise. It was obvious that he looked like he had rejuvenated his youth, which really shocked everyone.

    But he didn’t explain much. He turned around and asked Li Xun, who had been standing aside for a long time, “What happened in the valley recently?”

    Li Xun took a step forward and said respectfully: "Early this morning, Zhenren Daoxuan, the headmaster of the Qingyun Sect in China, sent a letter. He said it was a reply to the letter sent by the master a few days ago."

    He said this with a calm expression on his face, but Shangguan Ce's face changed as he stood aside. During Yun Yilan's retreat, he made the final decision on all major events in Fenxiang Valley.  Correspondence with the headmaster of Qingyun Sect was naturally an extremely important matter, but he knew nothing about it.  And this reply letter arrived this morning, but Li Xun somehow intercepted it halfway without letting him know. It was clear that his senior brother Yun Yilan deliberately prevented him from getting involved in this matter.

    Shangguan Ce's heart gradually became angry, but his face remained the same, and the strange look disappeared in a flash.

    Yun Yilan nodded, took the letter from Li Xun, looked at it, and saw the number written neatly on the top of the envelope: Fenxiang Valley, Senior Brother Yun Yilan saw it in person.

    The signature is: Qingyun Sect Daoxuan pays a visit.

    As expected, it was the handwriting of Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect. Yun Yilan smiled slightly, tore open the seal, took out a piece of tissue paper, and read it from beginning to end, with a smile on his face.

    At the end, he nodded slightly, pondered for a moment, put the letter away in his arms, and said loudly to everyone: "That's it for today. You go back and prepare. Soon, I will lead the outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley to visit Middle-earth.  Taoist friends from the Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple discuss the world's great plans together!"

    Everyone was shocked. It was a long time ago that Fenxiang Valley entered the Middle Earth in a large scale. Unexpectedly, the owner of the Valley issued this huge order as soon as he came out of seclusion today.  It's just that Yun Yilan has always had great prestige, and everyone in Fenxiang Valley didn't think much about it. After seeing the ceremony, everyone retreated and went to make preparations. Only Li Xun was left behind by Yun Yilan.

    After everyone left, only Yun Yilan and Li Xun were left in the Shanhe Palace.  When Li Xun was alone with his master, he was not as restrained as when everyone was present. He smiled and said, "Master, what kind of practice did you practice in seclusion to have such a miraculous effect?"

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "This is a magic technique passed down by my ancestor in Fenxiang Valley. When you have practiced enough in the future, are you still afraid that I won't pass it on to you?"

    Li Xun was startled, but he saw the kind smile in Yun Yilan's eyes, which seemed to have deep meaning. After thinking about it for a moment, he couldn't help but feel overjoyed, and quickly prostrated, saying: "Thank you so much, Master, for your kindness, I will definitely live up to Master's expectations!"

    Yun Yilan picked up Li Xun with a smile, looked at him up and down, and sighed: "You have amazing bones."You are a great talent in cultivating Taoism. However, I see that you are young and energetic, and your temper is still a little impetuous. You need to be more aware of yourself. Only by practicing more diligently can you become a great master.  "

    Li Xun nodded repeatedly and said, "Thank you, Master, for your guidance. By the way, Master, if you leave me here, what can I do?"

    Yun Yilan glanced at him and said, "Yes, I want you to go to Middle-earth first."

    Li Xun was startled and said: "Middle-earth? Where to go?"

    Yun Yilan said calmly: "Qingyun Mountain. I will write a reply to you later. You should leave immediately and deliver this letter to Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Mountain."

    Li Xun nodded and said, "Yes."

    Yun Yilan walked back and forth for a few steps, and then said: "After Master Daoxuan reads this letter, he will probably keep you in Qingyun Mountain for a few days. You don't have to postpone it. Just stay in Qingyun for a few days, and I will take you there later."  Others have arrived."

    Li Xun nodded, but felt slightly confused and said: "Master, you are in such a hurry to enter Middle-earth, is there anything important?"

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: "This is not the thing you have been begging me for a long time!"

    Li Xun's body was shaken, and then his face showed unconcealable excitement. He immediately knelt down again and said loudly: "Thank you, Master, for your help."

    Yun Yilan shook his head and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, just go back and get ready first. Come over later to pick up my letter, and then you can set off directly."

    Li Xun agreed excitedly and strode out.

    After the young disciple disappeared, the smile on Yun Yilan's face gradually faded. He turned to the south and looked far away in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After a while, he suddenly snorted coldly:

    "Since you want to come out, I will let the whole world stop you. If you want me to shoulder this burden alone, hey, I'm not that stupid!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 5 Decadence

.    One hundred thousand mountains, the ancient cave of Zhenmo.

    After the beast monster was resurrected, the scene in the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave was very different from the previous scene of black clouds and howling wind. Although the sky was still dark, the black air that had gathered at the entrance of the cave had dissipated, and there were more than a few vapors blowing out of the ancient cave all year round.  The dark wind also disappeared without a trace.

    Except for the still barren mountains, only the stone statue of a woman standing at the entrance of the ancient cave of Zhenmo still stood there unchanged despite the weather.  And right in front of it, dressed in bright silk clothes, was an extremely handsome young man who could even be said to have a hint of coquettishness.

    She has a face that is fairer than that of an ordinary woman, with slender eyebrows and thin eyes, thin lips and sharp jaws. If you look closely, you can see that this face is vaguely similar to the stone statue of a woman.

    It’s just that the temperaments on the faces of the two people are completely different!

    This young man is the beast demon resurrected from the ancient cave of suppressing demons. No one could have expected that the demon that terrified countless people in southern Xinjiang would be such a handsome young man.

    Since the day of resurrection, for some reason, he has done nothing. He has neither massacred people nor roared with joy. Instead, he just stood silently in front of the stone statue of the exquisite witch, staring silently.

    A black shadow flashed past, and the lich floated silently from a distance and came behind the young man.

    "Lord Beast God."

    The young man remained motionless and without looking back, he said, "How's it going?"

    The Lich stared at his back and said: "The Thirteen Demon Kings have subdued all the remaining barbarians in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and they have all obeyed the orders of the Beast God."

    The young man’s body moved, he slowly turned around, and said calmly: “How many clans are left in total?”

    Lich said: "Now there are only thirty-seven tribes. In the past hundred years, the dragons in the Hundred Thousand Mountains have been leaderless, and the barbarian tribes have killed each other, and many tribes have been wiped out."

    The young man smiled coldly, and there was no expression of disappointment on his face. On the contrary, there was a feeling of unruliness faintly emanating from his heart. His eyes were like lightning, and he turned around on the lich's black-veiled face.

    The Lich suddenly felt as if his face had been burned by flames.

    "Actually, it should be from the Thirty-Eight Clan," the young man said leisurely, "Aren't you the last descendant of the Black Witch Clan?"

    The lich lowered his head and remained silent.

    The young man slowly turned his head and his eyes fell on the face of the exquisite stone miko statue again. He stared at it for a long time and suddenly called out: "Kuroki."

    The Lich's body trembled. To him, this name was like a wound carved deep in his heart. Every time he called it, it hurt him again.

    I heard the young man looking at the Linglong stone statue, and suddenly there was a hint of vicissitudes in his tone, saying: "Have you ever regretted it in front of Linglong after so many years?"

    The Lich was silent for a long time before whispering: "Yes."

    The young man didn't look back, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. He said quietly: "Except for your big brother who turned into a vicious spirit, you are the only one in this world who knows about my relationship with Linglong. Back then, there were eight of you.  He chased me through thousands of mountains and rivers, and now I think about it as if it was yesterday.”

    The body under the black veil of the lich suddenly began to tremble slightly, as if he could still remember the past.

    It’s just that young man, but he didn’t pay attention to the lich’s reaction at all. What he said was not so much to the lich as to whispering to the stone statue. In his eyes, at this moment, there was only the stone statue of the exquisite witch.

    "You," his voice slowly revealed a hint of sadness, desolation and indignation, "what are you doing for?"

    The stone statue was speechless and stood silently.

    "In your heart, are all the people in this world and destiny and creation so important?" The young man's voice suddenly became a little excited and gradually became louder.

    "If you take those things more seriously than me, so you want to get rid of me, right?" The expression on the young man's face showed a strange and cold smile with a hint of coquettishness, "But you know, I don't care at all.  !”

    "What bullshit God's will, what all sentient beings in the world, what do they mean?" His expression became more and more sad. The strange thing was that although the expression in his eyes was extremely terrifying, his appearance became more and more charming and beautiful, almost unlike an ordinary person.

    "If you want me to die, just one sentence is enough. Do you know? Do you know?" He roared sharply, facing the stone woman, and then, slowly, his voice dropped,

    "But whyyou actually regard those things as more important than yourself and your own life"

    Slowly, he reached out his hand and gently touched the face that had been corroded by countless years of wind and frost and had become rough.Look, that once gentle face flashed through my deep memory!

    The cold feeling, without a trace of warmth, slowly came from the palm of my hand.

    Opening his arms, he hugged the stone statue gently, and the young man's expression gradually turned into a strange tenderness.  The Lich stood behind, watching the strange scene silently.

    "I know that it was the people in this world who harmed you." The young man half-closed his eyes and whispered softly as if dreaming, "Don't worry, I will let everything be buried with you, and then I will come again  Looking for you"

    "You wait for me"

    The low voice fell quietly and finally disappeared.  The charming young man hugged the cold stone statue, the black-clothed lich stood motionless, the dark clouds in the sky thundered, and raindrops fell from the sky.

    The heavy rain fell in the wind, turning the world into a hazy place. In the haze, the Lich stared blankly, and the raindrops fell on the face of the stone woman, falling silently——

    Like tears!

    ※※※

    Three thousand miles to the east of Qingyun Mountain, beside the ancient road extending from Kongsang Mountain to the southeast, there is a lonely wilderness. It is the season when the grass grows and the orioles fly.

    ??The He family store, one day away from Xiaochi Town, is standing alone by the ancient road as usual, greeting passing travelers.  The owner of the small shop, Boss He, naturally no longer remembers how many customers he has welcomed and sent away. There are all kinds of passers-by.  But during these three days, he gradually became convinced that although he was getting older, he would definitely remember such a guest.

    Actually, it is not quite accurate to say that it is a guest. To be honest, it should be a guest with a weird monkey.  And for Boss He, the weird-looking monkey with three eyes that left a deep impression on him was even more important.

    Three days ago, Boss He, who was standing outside the shop next to the ancient road soliciting customers, saw this man with a dusty look on his face and a blank face walking from the ancient road with a three-eyed monkey lying on his shoulder. For some reason,  It feels a bit familiar.  At that time, he came forward to greet him. He wanted to make a splash and drag the guest into the shop to rest for a while, but unexpectedly he only said one sentence:

    “Sir, we have hot tea and wine in our store, why don’t you go inside and rest…”

    Before the next words were spoken, the haggard-looking man suddenly disappeared from his eyes. The next moment, when Boss He came back to his senses, the man was already sitting at the wooden table in his small shop.  On the table, there was a piece of silver that was enough to eat and drink in this small shop for three days.

    Boss He was naturally very happy and quickly served wine and food. But to his surprise, this guest and the monkey actually stayed in his shop for three full days.  Night, until today, seems to have no intention of going on the road.

    The man’s spirit was obviously very bad. In the past three days, Boss He didn’t even see him say a word or smile once.  Every time he brought food and wine to the table, the man would just look at the wine pot silently and drink slowly.

    It’s just that this guest’s drinking capacity seems to be very poor. Every time he drinks a little, Boss He estimates that it’s less than half a bottle, and he falls down on the wine table, unconscious.  Contrary to the owner, the three-eyed monkey brought by this man made Boss He stunned in surprise.

    To be honest, Boss He opens a shop here. Although the place is remote, he can be considered a somewhat knowledgeable person because of the many customers in the past. However, in the past three days, he has sworn countless times in his heart that he has really seen this place.  The monkey who drinks the most and drinks the most in his life.

    "In just one day and night, all the wine in Boss He's shop, including the jar of daughter's red liquor he hid under the old locust tree behind the shop, was drunk by this monkey.

    And this monkey, obviously still looking unfinished, scratched its head, looked around, jumped around for a long time, and kept barking "Zhi Zhi" at Boss He.  Although Boss He doesn't understand monkey language, a fool can also understand the monkey's meaning. He didn't want to pay attention to it at first. Unexpectedly, the monkey was as clever as a ghost and actually stole the money that Boss He had collected back.  Dangling in front of the boss.

    Boss He had nothing to do, not to mention that others had already paid enough money, so he had to send a man from Xiaochi Town to deliver wine here overnight.  He was quite annoyed at first, but as time went on, he gradually fell in love with the monkey.  Moreover, apart from loving to drink, this three-eyed monkey has no other bad qualities. Instead, he often plays in the store. When he is in a good mood, he even does a few tricks, such as being able to produce a bunch of flames from his hands out of thin air.  Not only did Boss He's eyes widen when he saw the gadgets inside, but all the other merchants who passed by in the past few days were also very excited. They stayed in Boss He's shop for a long time, allowing him to earn more money.

    ?The owner of the gray-haired three-eyed monkey was completely opposite to the lively monkey. He slept drunk most of the time. He woke up once in a while and just looked around aimlessly.  Occasionally, the monkey would run back to him, and his eyes would be a little brighter. He would lazily reach out and touch the monkey's head. Then he seemed to remember something sad, so he picked up the wine bottle and started drinking again. After a while, he fell asleep again.  .

    Sometimes Boss He secretly wonders if this man is a lunatic.  But even though he was just an ordinary shopkeeper, he still felt that this man was different from other passers-by.  Not to mention anything else, just in the three days that this man stayed in this small shop, the mosquitoes that used to be the most common at this time of night suddenly disappeared; what's more, every night in the past, there were mosquitoes in the wilderness on the ancient road outside the small shop.  The ghost cries that echoed from time to time actually disappeared, as if they were frightened by something.  So much so that Boss He was used to hearing these cries of ghosts and howls, but suddenly it was so quiet for the past three days that he couldn't sleep.

    At dusk that day, Boss He stood behind the counter of the small shop, closed the account book he had just calculated, and let out a long sigh.  Then, he looked into his small shop.

    The setting sun outside the window still has a faint afterglow, which illuminates the sunset in the sky red. At the same time, it also shines in from the window of the small shop, elongating the tables and chairs here and reflecting them on the ground, as if time is quietly passing by here.  .

    Boss He suddenly felt a little strange, and felt confused for a while, thinking that he was already over fifty.  Although the helper always said that he looked about forty, he knew that his health was gradually failing.

    Time is not forgiving, will you spend your whole life like this?

    He stared blankly at the gradually lengthening shadows of tables and chairs on the ground. When he raised his head, he saw the mottled and peeling marks on the walls of the small shop.

    The lonely setting sun shone on his face, showing some inexplicable vicissitudes of life.

    He sighed and shook his head, it’s better not to think about these things.  Boss He gave a wry smile, picked up the account book and walked towards the only customer in the shop at the moment and his monkey.

    The guest always sat at the farthest table, and now, as usual, he was drunk and lying on the table, motionless.  And his monkey was squatting on the table, holding a wine flask in his left hand, and grabbing delicacies from several plates with dishes on the table in his right hand. He drank a sip of wine and ate a bite of vegetables, and lived a happy life.

    Boss He walked up to the guest, coughed, and cleared his throat, but he couldn't help but glance at the monkey first. The three-eyed monkey obviously didn't care about his arrival and only glanced at him.  , and turned his attention to the wine bottle in his hand.  Boss He sighed. This monkey was really the only animal he had ever seen that was so addicted to alcohol. Moreover, it was carrying a big wine bag on its back. Although it was shriveled, one could imagine what was inside it in the past.  .

    Boss He looked away. For some reason, he felt a little nervous. Even he couldn't explain it clearly. He coughed a few more times and then said cautiously: "This guest officer."

    The man in front of him remained motionless.

    Boss He was a little embarrassed, but he continued: "Well, sir, it's like this. The ingot of silver you paid three days ago has now been used up. Our store has a small profit, right"

    I don’t know if the man was really drunk, but there was still no movement while lying there.

    Boss He sighed and said: "Actually, sir, the ingot of silver you paid is indeed a lot. Let alone three days of eating in a small shop, even five days is enough. But it's just  The noble beast is so powerful and has a large capacity for drinking. In just three days, it has drank all the wine in the shop. It also drank up the four bottles of wine that were delivered in two batches.  …”

    When Boss He said this, he looked at the monkey three more times, only to see the monkey glare at him and make a face.

    Boss He said in a low voice: "Can you please pay some more silver? Oh, by the way, the ingot of silver you paid three days ago was stolen by the noble beast and has not been paid back yet. I"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a "ding" sound and a silver coin bounced twice on the table and appeared in front of Boss He.  Boss He took a closer look, but it was the monkey who found out the stolen silver from nowhere and threw it in front of him.

    Boss He quickly put it away and put it in his arms, but he hesitated for a moment, glanced at the monkey, took out the silver, opened his clothes, and put it in his own clothes.

    Just when he collected the money and was about to speak to the man again, a voice suddenly came from the door of the shop:

    "anyone here?"

    Boss He was startled and looked back, only to see three people standing at the door, two men and one woman, headed by an old man holding a bamboo pole in his hand., hanging on it was a piece of white cloth with the words "immortal guides the way" written on it; beside him was a girl who looked to be seventeen or eighteen years old, with a beautiful face and a smile on her face.

    The old and young people, the old one is a fairy, the younger one is beautiful and delicate. Behind these two people, there is a middle-aged man standing, holding all the packages. However, he has a strange appearance and is taller than the first two people.  There is more than one head, but one face looks like a wild dog, which makes one look disgusted.

    Boss He hurriedly greeted him. After all, it was obviously impossible for a guest with a monkey to sneak away. It was better to greet the newly arrived guests first.  He smiled and said, "Yes, yes, three guests. Would you like to eat or stay in a hotel?"

    The old man at the head chuckled, squinted his eyes and said, "Why, Boss He, don't you recognize us?"

    Boss He was stunned. He looked at the old man carefully for a while, but he couldn't remember that he was doing business on this ancient road. There were so many passers-by. How could he remember them all? He could only shake his head in embarrassment and said: "  Sorry, sir, I am getting old and my memory is failing me."

    The old man had a look of pity on his face, shook his head and sighed: "Oh, it's a pity, it's a pity. Most of the mortals in the world are like this. They have immortal fate in front of them, but they don't have the wisdom to know it."

    Boss He was startled and immediately felt a little awe. He looked at the old man carefully and saw that he had a white beard and a crane bone. He was probably an expert.  Although he didn't know why Master Dedao looked like a fortune teller, and the girl next to the old man looked disapproving, but he thought that since he was a master, it was naturally something that a mortal like him couldn't understand. If he were  If you understand, wouldn’t you become an expert yourself?

    Thinking of this, Boss He's face had already gained a bit of respect, and he said respectfully: "Yes, yes, this guest No, please invite me from within, Master."

    The old man agreed and swaggered in first, holding the bamboo pole pointed by the immortal. The girl behind him smiled bitterly and shook her head. She turned to the man carrying the package behind him and said:

    "Priest Wild Dog, let's go in and rest for a while."

    The man responded and followed in. The three of them sat at a table. The dog-faced man put the package on the chair next to him with a "bang" sound. It seemed that it was not light.

    These three people are naturally Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan's grandson. As for the dog-faced man, he is the only wild dog Taoist left in the Blood Refining Hall.  Since the Battle of Death Lake, Taoist Wild Dog has followed Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan, wandering around the world and calling themselves home all over the world.

    At the beginning, Yiyi Xian really disliked the wild dogs. He picked on the wild dogs every day and made sarcastic comments from time to time. But somehow, Taoist Wild Dogs seemed to have changed his mind and become a new person. He actually listened to them.  He didn't listen, but still followed all the way, but Xiaohuan was kind-hearted, couldn't stand it, and often spoke out to protect him.

    Although she is young, she has a sharp tongue. Even though Yi Xian is a veteran, she is often spoken to speechlessly. In the end, she has to accept this fact.  Fortunately, as time went by, he gradually discovered that wild dogs were not useless. For example, the heavy packages that he usually had to carry could now be thrown to this "coolie", and the "coolie" looked at Xiaohuan's slightly apologetic eyes.  He didn't feel any disgust at all, but looked very happy.

    As for other benefits, such as encountering wild beasts when walking in the wild, seeing ghosts on the road, meeting strong men when crossing mountains, etc., naturally they sent this wild dog "hero" to deal with them. Along the way, Yi Xian felt extremely comfortable.  I have been walking for a lifetime, but I have never felt as comfortable as I have in the past few months. I only wish I had not met this wild dog earlier.

    During this time, the three of them revisited their old places. Anyway, they were wandering around the world. They could go anywhere. As they walked, they walked back to this ancient road.  Fortunately, Zhou Yixian, who is like a ghost, actually remembered Boss He, a man who opened a small shop on the roadside, and pretended to be a master when he came up, which made Boss He startled and shocked.

    Seeing how respectful Boss He was to him, Zhou Yixian was very proud and ordered a few dishes. When Boss He walked away quickly to prepare, he turned back and was about to brag to Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog.  Suddenly, for some reason, Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog suddenly had incredible expressions on their faces, and their eyes were fixed.

    Zhou Xianqi said: "Hey, what's wrong with you?"

    Taoist Wild Dog raised his arm that seemed to be a little heavy and pointed deep into the shop: "See for yourself."

    Zhou Yixian glared at him, turned to look, and suddenly his body was shocked.

    In the remaining light of dusk, the last ray of light fell from the window. In the dark corner deep in the shop, there was a man's figure, and above the table, in the shadow, a three-eyed monkey was looking at them.  .

    Xiaohuan was stunned,?Muttered a low cry:

    "Small gray?"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 6 Chance Encounter

.    Putting the steaming dishes on the table, Boss He retreated behind the counter, reopened the account book, and pretended to settle the accounts. He only moved his eyes slightly, looking at the customers in the small shop from time to time between the lines.  go.

    Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were all sitting at the table with the three-eyed gray-haired monkey Xiao Hui. As for the new dishes, they were naturally delivered to this table, but they all had no appetite.  That’s it.  Xiao Hui was quite happy, drinking and eating food, looking very happy.

    The eyes of Zhou Yixian and the other three people were not looking at Xiao Hui at this moment, but they were looking silently at the man standing beside the table.

    Xiaohuan was silent for a long time, then slowly stretched out his hand, pushed the man, and shouted in a low voice: "Ghost Li."

    The man’s body moved a bit when she pushed him, but there was no reaction.  Next to him, Yi Xian and Wild Dog looked at each other in confusion.

    The figure and appearance of the man were naturally the Gui Li they had seen in the past, but this figure who had once frightened countless people had now become so desolate that they were unable to react.

    Xiaohuan turned around and said in shock: "Why did he become like this?"

    Zhou Yixian glared and shrugged, and said: "Don't ask this question between the two of us." He paused, suddenly frowned, turned to face Xiao Hui who was still sitting on the table, smiled, and said: "Xiao Hui  Monkey, what’s wrong with your master?”

    Xiao Hui turned his three eyes together and glanced at this righteous old man. There was no other reaction. Only a tail behind him stood up and swung behind him a few times. After a moment, he suddenly spat out "chi" from his mouth.  After making a sound, he turned his head and took a sip of wine, without even taking a look at the old man who looked like a god.

    Immortal Zhou Yi was so embarrassed that he lost all composure and said angrily: "Damn monkey, how dare you show my face, I've betrayed you. If you offend your immortal, I will use my magic to suppress you in Qingyun."  At the foot of the mountain, it has been sealed for eighteen hundred years. Let’s see if you are afraid"

    Before he finished speaking, Yi Xian only heard a roar, and his vision went dark, as if something was rushing towards him. Seeing that he couldn't dodge, Xiao Huan next to him also screamed. Fortunately, he stretched out a hand from the side and pushed Yi Xian quickly.  He took a blow and pushed the old man to the ground.

    Zhou Xian was caught off guard and fell onto his back. Immediately, he was thrown to pieces like an immortal. He was in great embarrassment, but he finally managed to avoid the thing thrown in front of him.  At this time, the thing was smashed into the air, flew a certain distance, made a muffled "beep" sound, hit the wall of the shop and fell down, but it was the bone of a roast chicken.

    Everyone, including Boss He, who was watching the excitement from a distance, turned around and saw the three-eyed monkey holding a chicken leg in his hand and gnawing it happily. They just didn't know whether it came out of the bone with its hands or whether it was a chicken leg.  Spit it out directly with your mouth?

    Zhou Xian could only itch with hatred, but after all, his experience was extraordinary. He knew that this monkey was an unworldly spiritual creature, and judging from his appearance, it seemed that he had a bad temper, so it was better not to offend him. Besides, there was a person behind this.  The master Gui Li is famous for his bloodthirsty. If that guy wakes up, it will be even more troublesome.

    Now scolding and climbing up, weird eyes turned, but they said at the wild dog Taoist: "Do you want me to die, why do you use so vigorously to push your fairy?"

    The wild dog was speechless. If he had had his previous temper, he would have scolded him long ago, but now his dog-like eyes rolled, and he actually turned his head away, ignoring Yi Xian.

    Zhou Yixian was rejected and became even more annoyed. Just as he was about to say something else, Xiaohuan had already yelled at the side: "Grandpa!"

    In recent years, Zhou Yixian has been most afraid of this sharp-tongued granddaughter. He immediately shut up, but he was still mumbling something in a low voice, obviously unwilling to do so.

    Xiao Huan ignored him, turned to look at Xiao Hui, smiled, and said: "Xiao Hui, do you still remember me? I gave you candied haws."

    Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Huan, blinking with all three eyes, suddenly nodded, grinned, and even waggled his tail twice. I wonder if it was the same guy who was with Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain many years ago.  The yellow dog "Dahuang" learned it.

    Xiaohuan chuckled and said, "I didn't expect you to still remember me. Come here." As he said this, he stretched out his hand to wave to the monkey.

    Xiao Hui rolled his eyes and stretched out his hand to his head. He seemed slightly confused and wanted to scratch his head out of habit. Unexpectedly, he was holding a wine bottle in one hand and a chicken drumstick in the other. They couldn't use it. So he just used it directly.  The chicken legs were rubbed on the furry head a few times, leaving a few oil stains.

    Xiaohuan covered her mouth and chuckled. Xiaohui looked at her smile and grinned too. Then he slowly moved over, came to the table in front of Xiaohuan, and squatted down.

    &nbsp; Next to him, Yi Xian, Wild Dog, and Boss He in the distance all looked straight.

    Xiaohuan looked at the monkey carefully, took out a silk scarf from his arms, frowned and said: "Throw away what you have on your hands."

    The three-eyed monkey was startled for a moment and called out "Zhizhi" twice. It was obvious that he was not very willing. Xiaohuan patted its head gently and said: "Quick!"

    Xiao Hui curled his lips and put the chicken drumstick back on the plate. He looked at it one more time and was about to put the wine bottle down when he suddenly brought it to his mouth and took a big sip before putting it back on the table.

    Xiao Huan shook his head and laughed, and said: "Why have you become so greedy?" As he said this, he stretched out his hands to pull both of Xiao Hui's monkey hands in front of him, and used a silk scarf to carefully wipe away the oil stains on the monkey's hands. Xiao Hui actually also  Just so motionless, at the mercy of Xiao Huan.

    Strangely enough, apart from its owner Gui Li, the three-eyed monkey seems to only have some affection for a few other women. As for Zhou Xian and Wild Dog, it seems that it has never been displeased.

    After wiping, Xiao Huan put the silk scarf aside, glanced at Gui Li, who was still smelling of alcohol, and said to Xiao Hui: "How did he become like this?"

    Xiao Hui stretched out his hand and scratched his head, and started to scream "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" and waved his arms at the same time. Helplessly, everyone present stared at him. It was obvious that no one could understand.  Xiao Hui seemed to realize this and stopped.

    Suddenly, the monkey reached out and pointed at Xiaohuan, almost poking Xiaohuan in the face. Xiaohuan was startled. Taoist Taoist, a wild dog next to him, was about to move, thinking that the monkey was wild and difficult to train. Unexpectedly, he was grabbed by Zhouxian beside him.  .

    The wild dog was startled and looked at Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian whispered: "Take a look and then talk."

    I saw Xiao Hui pointing at the small ring at this moment, and then suddenly turned around on the table, jumped to the middle of the table, screamed "Zhi Zhi", gestured to the small ring, and then moved his hands from top to bottom  Make a curved shape with your body.

    Xiao Huan was stunned, but Zhou Yixian next to him frowned and said, "Woman?"

    Xiao Hui nodded repeatedly, then pointed at the fallen Ghost Li, then held his hands in the shape of his heart, and called out "Zhi Zhi Ya Ya" a few times. Suddenly, his body fell backwards, and the whole monkey body fell straight back.

    Xiaohuan suddenly shouted: "Be careful!"

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hui was so immersed in the performance that he forgot that this was just a small table. He had reached the edge of the table without realizing it when he jumped up and down. When he fell down, he heard a "plop" and suddenly  Fell under the table.

    Xiaohuan was amused and worried at the same time, and he quickly stood up to check, but with a sound of "instigation", the monkey jumped up from the ground again, with his hands on the ground, grinning at Xiaohuan.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiaohuan felt relieved when he saw that the three-eyed monkey was not injured, and reached out to touch its head. The little gray eyes blinked, looking at Xiaohuan.

    Xiaohuan pondered for a moment, then looked at Gui Li's figure, turned to Zhou Yixian and said: "Grandpa, he is"

    Zhou Yixian frowned and said: "Could it be that he was hurt by a woman? With his current Taoism and the power of the Ghost King Sect, there are not many women in the world who can do this. It's Shuiyue of Qingyun Sect, or else  Is it the Three Wonders of the Demonic Hehuan Sect?"

    The Taoist Wild Dog who had been sitting aside suddenly said, "I don't see it."

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "What did you say? How dare you say that I, uh, what this immortal said is wrong."

    Taoist Wild Dog did not look at him, with a strange expression on his dog's face. He looked at the fallen figure and said slowly: "As far as I know, he is not the kind of man who takes victory or defeat very seriously.  , Besides, there are no injuries on his body"

    Zhou Yixian snorted, disapproving of it, and said sarcastically: "That's because your Tao Xing is too far behind others. If you are like you and only know a few tricks and three-legged cats, and you lose every battle, you will naturally care about the victory or defeat."  He was very gentle and said every day: Victory and defeat are common matters for military officers"

    Taoist Wild Dog was furious and was about to retort when Xiaohuan glared at the two of them and raised his voice: "Okay, stop talking!"

    Zhou Xian and Wild Dog stopped talking at the same time, but still looked at each other angrily.

    Xiao Huan thought for a while, then nodded, as if he had made a decision, and then said to the monkey squatting in front of him: "Xiao Hui, you can come with us first."

    "What?"

    Before Xiao Hui could respond, Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist shouted out first. The sound was so loud that even Boss He in the distance was startled.

    Xiaohuan glanced at them and said, "What's wrong?"

    Taoist Wild Dog stuttered for a moment, and said: "He, he has too many enemies, I'm afraid there will be trouble."

    Xiaohuan said: "I'm not afraid, what are you afraid of?"

    &nbsp; Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was silent, but Zhou Xian next to him gave up and said angrily to Xiaohuan: "We are not running a charity, why do you take in others all day long?"

    Xiaohuan glared at Grandpa and said, "He is none other than him. He saved my life in the dead marsh! And," she suddenly smiled meaningfully and said, "Grandpa, you lied to me more than ten years ago.  Do you still remember the thing about people getting lucky on shit?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled, but Zhou Xian blushed and said angrily: "What are you going to do with the old accounts of more than ten years?"

    Xiaohuan snorted and said calmly: "Just remember, I can't just ignore him anyway." After that, he ignored his grandfather and turned to look after Gui Li.

    When he gently turned the man's body over, a smell of alcohol came to him. Xiaohuan frowned, but all he saw was that familiar face. His eyes were closed, but his brows were furrowed together. He didn't know if it was okay.  He was also sad when he was drunk.

    Xiaohuan silently looked at the man's face, and her mind suddenly flashed back to the man who walked up to her fortune-telling booth that day outside the Dead Lake and whispered:

    "You've grown up……"

    Naturally, Zhou Yixian didn't know that his granddaughter suddenly had some random thoughts at this moment, but he knew very well that he was just afraid that he would be in a big trouble. Under such circumstances, how could he be in a good mood? He turned around bitterly, glared at Gui Li, and said loudly  : "Boss, settle the accounts."

    Boss He quickly ran over and said with a smile: "Sir, won't you sit down for a while?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Sit too much? I got into big trouble after sitting for a while. If I sit too much, I will be troubled to death!"

    Boss He held back his laughter and said, "Thank you, sir, four coins."

    Zhou Yixian muttered before taking out the silver from his arms. Suddenly, Xiao Hui rushed over, taking the big wine bag he was carrying in front of him and waving it at Boss He, saying "Zhi Zhi Zhi"  "Keep shouting.

    Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and others were all startled. They didn’t know what this monkey was doing. However, Boss He had been with this monkey for three days and knew something about it. At this moment, he frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Are you  Do you want to add wine to this wineskin?”

    Xiao Hui was overjoyed, nodded desperately and grinned.

    Zhou Yixian and others were stunned. After a while, Xiaohuan coughed and laughed dryly: "Shopkeeper, just add some wine for it."

    Boss He was very happy and quickly responded, turning back to get the wine.

    Speaking of which, the big wine bag was really huge. As the wine was poured in, the wine bag gradually bulged, but when Boss He poured two jars of wine into it, it was not filled up yet. Xiao Hui was smiling happily, but Zhou Yixian was.  Unable to bear it any longer, he jumped up and said angrily, "That's enough, that's enough"

    "Huh!" A black shadow flew in front of him. Zhou Yixian had gained experience at this time. He quickly dodged when he heard the sound. Sure enough, it was Xiao Hui who threw a dish directly towards him. It hit the ground with a "bang" and broke into pieces.

    Before Zhou Yixian could say anything else, Xiao Hui threw the plates on the table one after another. He dodged left and right and didn't care to say anything else. However, Boss He saw the clear and crisp sound of the plates shattering, and he immediately  Heartbroken, he looked at the wine bag and saw that there wasn't much left. He quickly said: "Forget it, forget it, I'll give you the remaining wine as a gift. Mr. Monkey, please don't throw away the plate. This, uh, this  As an immortal, you can just give me two jars of wine money."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Xiaohuan smiled and turned his gaze back to Gui Li. However, he never noticed that Taoist Wild Dog, who had been silent for a long time beside him, was also staring at Gui Li from the side, with a strange look gradually flashing in his eyes.  light.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    Under the stone steps in front of the main hall of Yuqing Hall, in the cold pool of clear water, Qingyunmen's mountain spiritual beast Water Qilin turned over comfortably in the water. The water ripples rolled and was pushed around by its huge body, causing layers of waves to rise.  The waves are really spectacular and beautiful.

    Li Xun, a special disciple of Fenxiang Valley, stared at the cold blue water pool on the stone steps for a while, turned around and said with a smile: "I have long heard that the water unicorn, the spiritual beast of Qingyunmen Town, is a thousand-year-old spiritual beast. Now that I see it, it is indeed extraordinary.  .”

    "Senior Brother Li, thank you." A clear laugh came from the mouth of Xiao Yicai, the most famous disciple of the Changmen lineage of Qingyun Sect, Tongtian Peak, who was accompanying Li Xun. He also looked at Shui Qilin a few times and said with a smile,  "Speaking of which, the Spirit Master is still the spiritual beast that I sent Patriarch Qingye to conquer back then. Thinking back on the demeanor of Patriarch Qingye, I really admire him and other future generations of disciples."

    Li Xun nodded and smiled. He was born in a righteous and well-known family, and his eyes were high, but for the amazingly talented QingyeTeacher, but he was also filled with admiration.

    Xiao Yicai stretched out his hand to make a gesture and said towards the top of the mountain: "Senior Brother Li, please."

    Li Xunqian gave way for a moment and walked away with Xiao Yicai at the same time.

    Xiao Yicai said as he walked: "I wonder if Senior Brother Li has anything important to do with his visit this time?"

    Li Xun smiled and said: "It's nothing, but my master has a letter and wants me to submit it to Master Daoxuan."

    Xiao Yicai was startled and said with emotion: "What, could it be that Senior Yun, the master of Gui Valley, has already left seclusion? I heard from Junior Sister Lu Xueqi who just returned from southern Xinjiang a while ago that Senior Yun is still in seclusion?"

    Li Xun smiled slightly and said: "To be honest with Senior Brother Xiao, my master just came out of seclusion a few days ago. I heard what the old man said. He had not seen his old friends such as Zhongtu Daoxuan Zhenren and Master Puhong for many years. He was very caring and very caring.  Come and visit if you are interested!”

    Xiao Yicai's face changed slightly, and then he laughed and said: "This is perfect. Senior Yun's visit is a great event that our decent sect in Middle-earth has not experienced in a long time."

    Li Xun turned around and saw Xiao Yicai looking at him. The two of them stared at each other for a long time, and suddenly they laughed out loud at the same time, looking very happy.

    Xiao Yicai took Li Xun's hand and said with a smile: "Let's go, my master happened to be chatting with all the uncles in Yuqing Hall today. Let me lead the way and introduce Senior Brother Li."

    Li Xun smiled and said, "Thank you so much, Senior Brother Xiao." After a few steps, he seemed to suddenly remember something, and said to Xiao Yicai, "By the way, Senior Brother Xiao, I have one more thing to ask."

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said, "Senior Brother Li, it's okay to just say it."

    Li Xun said: "Previously, Qingyun Sect sent junior sister Lu Xueqi to visit our master in southern Xinjiang"

    Xiao Yicai's face changed slightly, then returned to normal, but this expression still fell in Li Xun's eyes. Li Xun's heart was moved, but he continued: "When we parted that day, it seemed that Junior Sister Lu was slightly injured. It seems that she was here for  I am very uneasy because of helping me in Burning Incense Valley. I wonder how she is doing these days?"

    Xiao Yicai thought for a moment and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Li, for your concern. Junior Sister Lu is in good health. Just as it happens, Junior Uncle Shuiyue also came today with his disciples Wen Min and Lu Xueqi. You can see her after a while."

    Li Xun couldn't help but feel a hint of joy on his face, and nodded in response.

    Xiao Yicai looked at his expression and said nothing.  The two of them walked up, but the conversation changed on the way, and they all talked about irrelevant things. After a while, the two of them walked up the stone steps and arrived in front of the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak.

    A huge building with a large scale and majestic momentum appeared in front of Li Xun.  Li Xun stared at it for a long time and sighed: "I thought that the Shanhe Palace and the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley were the last songs of the world. But when I saw them today, I realized that there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the sky!"

    Xiao Yicai laughed and said: "Senior Brother Li, you're welcome. Come on, please come this way!"

    Li Xun chuckled, followed Xiao Yicai and walked over to the Yuqing Hall. He took a deep breath, straightened his clothes, and strode in.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 7 Murderous Intent

.    In the Yuqing Hall, Master Daoxuan was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe, with a long beard hanging down his chest, sitting on the main seat of the hall.  Sitting on the seats on both sides were the leaders of other branches of Qingyun Mountain. Speaking of the battle at Qingyun Mountain ten years ago, three of the seven branches of Qingyun Gate changed their seats. This scene was much different from when Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu had just ascended to Qingyun.  By that time, things and people had changed.

    Except for the position of Cangsong Taoist at Longshou Peak, which was replaced by Qi Hao, the other two lines that changed were that Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was replaced by his disciple Chu Yuhong, and Tianyun Taoist, the leader of Luoxia Peak, was replaced by his own disciple Chu Yuhong.  Master Feiyun, his junior brother, took over.  Among these three branches, except for Feiyun Taoist of Luoxia Peak and Daoxuan Zhenren, who are peers, and can talk a few words in and out of words, the first two branches of Longshou Peak and Chaoyang Peak are more awkward.  Qi Hao from Longshou Peak was okay. After all, he was a leader among the younger generation and was quite familiar with the teachers. As for Chu Yuhong from Chaoyang Peak, he sat silently at the end and didn't speak from the beginning to the end.

    And the leaders of the older generation, Dazhufeng Tian Buyi, Xiaozhufeng Shuiyue Master, and Fenghuifeng Zeng Shuchang, have also not seen each other for a long time, and the several leaders who usually quarreled with them are no longer there, and there are more scenes in this hall.  A bit of harmony that wasn't there before.

    Behind Master Shuiyue, Lu Xueqi and Wen Min stood. They had not seen each other for a while. Lu Xueqi's appearance was as beautiful as before, and her face was light and did not show any anger or anger. However, for some reason, there was a slight chill that was not there in the past.  .

    As for Wen Min, he stood honestly behind Master Shuiyue, but his eyes were not so honest. From time to time, he would glance to the side, and he would probably see Song Daren standing behind Tian Buyi.  Wen Min couldn't help but smile, looking quite honest and honest. Wen Min gave him an angry look and turned away.

    Next to Tian Buyi, his wife Suru also followed. At this moment, she summoned Tian Linger, who had come with Qi Hao, to her side. The mother and daughter talked in low voices. They hadn't seen each other for a long time, and they seemed to have endless things to say.  of.

    Besides Tian Linger, those who came with Qi Hao were his junior brother Lin Jingyu. At this time, he was standing behind, together with Zeng, the son of Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak. They had experienced the battle of Death Lake together.  It can be considered a friendship.

    This Qingyun gathering was not an informal occasion. Most of the people were relatively relaxed. Even the conversation between Master Daoxuan and Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Master Shuiyue and others was quite relaxed. Except for Shuiyue, who was always indifferent, most of the others had a smile on their faces.  Have a smile.

    When Li Xun of Fenxiang Valley walked into the Yuqing Palace, what he saw in front of his eyes was such a scene. Just a moment later, his eyes flickered like flames on the frost woman.

    Xiao Yicai stepped forward and said to Master Daoxuan: "Master, Senior Brother Li Xun and Li are here."

    Master Daoxuan looked over with a smile. Li Xun walked up to Xiao Yicai, saluted Master Daoxuan, and said, "Li Xun, the descendant of Fenxiang Valley, pays homage to Master Daoxuan."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "That's all, get up quickly."

    Li Xun stood up as he was told, and then bowed his hands to those around him and said, "Junior Li Xun, I have met all of you, senior uncle Qingyun."

    Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang and others all nodded their heads.

    Daoxuan Zhenren said: "Is your master okay? I haven't seen you for many years. I don't know how Brother Yun is doing. A few days ago, I heard that Master Yun Gu suddenly went into seclusion. I was really worried for a while."

    Xiao Yicai had now come to stand next to Master Daoxuan. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Master doesn't know something. I just heard from Senior Brother Li that Senior Yun has already left seclusion."

    Master Daoxuan was slightly surprised. He said "Ah" and said to Li Xun, "Really, my wise nephew?"

    Li Xun said respectfully: "That's true. My master did leave seclusion a few days ago, and specially sent his disciples to visit the head of Daoxuan. There is also a letter, which he ordered me to forward to the real person." After saying that, he took it out of his arms.  He took out a sealed envelope and handed it to Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan took the letter, pondered for a moment, tore open the seal, took out the thin letter paper, and read it carefully from beginning to end. Everyone else looked at his face, but Master Daoxuan's expression was as usual.  No one could tell the ups and downs of his mood at the slightest change.

    After a while, Master Daoxuan read the letter, slowly put the letter away, put it back into the envelope, caressed it in his hands for a moment, and put it on the coffee table at hand.  Li Xun looked at Master Daoxuan cautiously, but he couldn't help but feel a little uneasy as he didn't listen to what the man who was known as the number one righteous person today had to say.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a long time and glanced at Master Shuiyue. Master Shuiyue seemed to be aware of it and frowned.

    Master Daoxuan withdrew his gaze, coughed, and looked at Li Xun, who was still standing under his seat. A kind smile appeared on his face again, and he said with a smile: "My dear nephew, before you come to Qingyun, have you ever interacted with the Master of Yun Valley?"?What's the matter with you?  "

    Li Xun hesitated for a moment, clasped his fists and said: "My mentor once told me that Daoxuan Zhenren of Qingyun Sect is a giant in the righteous way today. The disciples came to Qingyun to pay homage to Zhenren and were about to have a good experience. Before returning to Fenxiang Valley, they must obey Zhenzhen's instructions in everything."  That’s it.”

    Master Daoxuan was startled, then he laughed and said: "Master, you are really naughty, you just throw all the problems to me." After saying that, he paused, then nodded and said: "Well, your master is here  The letter also said that within three days at most, he will lead the disciples from Fenxiang Valley to the Middle Earth, most likely to my Qingyun Mountain first. Before that, you can stay in my Qingyun Mountain for a few days.  "

    Li Xun was overjoyed and said quickly: "Yes, disciple, I obey."

    Master Daoxuan nodded slightly, and then as if he remembered something again, he turned to Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind Master Shuiyue, and said, "Xueqi."

    Lu Xueqi was surprised that Master Daoxuan would suddenly call her, and then stood up and saluted: "Uncle Master, the disciple is here."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "You and Senior Brother Li Xun of Fenxiang Valley are old acquaintances. I remember that you have met many times over the years. So, in the past few days, I would like to trouble you to take him around Qingyun Mountain.  , Don’t lose your hospitality.”

    Lu Xueqi frowned and turned to look at her master, Master Shuiyue. However, she saw Master Shuiyue also frowning and looking towards Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan looked back at her with inquiry in his eyes.  .

    Master Shuiyue sighed in his heart and said to Lu Xueqi calmly: "Since the head master has given orders, and Qier, you are relatively familiar with him, you might as well take him for a walk."

    Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, and she slowly lowered her head. After a moment, she whispered: "Yes, I will obey my master's orders."

    Li Xun was overjoyed in his heart, but still kept a smile on his face. He smiled at Lu Xueqi and said, "It's so helpful, junior sister."

    Lu Xueqi nodded slightly, but there was no other expression on her face.

    Master Daoxuan on the seat smiled and nodded. Next to him, Zeng Shuchang and Tian Buyi looked here and didn't say anything. However, Tian Buyi's wife Suru glanced here from the conversation with her daughter Tian Linger and frowned slightly.  .

    ※※※

    The gathering broke up after a long time, and Tian Buyi walked out of the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak with his wife Suru and eldest disciple Song Daren.  Song Daren followed his master and walked out, but couldn't help but look back secretly.

    This action fell into the eyes of Tian Linger, who was walking out to see off his father and mother, and suddenly burst into laughter.

    Hearing laughter, Tian Buyi and Suru both turned around. Suru glanced at her daughter and said with a smile, "Why are you laughing?"

    Tian Linger walked to her mother, held Suru's hand, and glanced at the elder brother. Song Daren had something in his heart and his face turned red.

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "You are pretending to be a ghost, what's wrong?"

    Tian Linger smiled and said: "Father, mother, you should hurry up and help senior brother go to Xiaozhu Peak to propose marriage to Master Shuiyue, otherwise he will really be anxious to death."

    Tian Buyi was startled, but Suru was far smarter than her husband. She reacted earlier and smiled at Song Daren: "What, it turns out that you already have someone you like. Is he a disciple of my senior sister Shuiyue, Xiaozhufeng? Come, follow me.  Master, tell me, I will make the decision for you."

    Song Daren opened his mouth to speak, but unexpectedly glanced at Tian Buyi, but couldn't say anything, so he had to lower his head. Suru was stunned and said, "What's wrong with you, Daren?"

    Tian Linger chuckled and said: "Eldest brother is not afraid that his father will scold him, so I will speak up for him"

    Song Daren was a little nervous and opened his mouth: "Little junior sister, you"

    Tian Linger ignored him and said to Suru: "The one that senior brother is interested in is Senior Sister Wenmin who serves under Uncle Shuiyue."

    Tian Buyi snorted again from the side, with a strange expression on his face, but Suru laughed out loud and said: "Good boy, I have some discernment. That girl Wen Min is indeed good, but I can't tell what she is thinking.  , I’m not good at it either…”

    Song Daren felt anxious, raised his head and said: "She, she is the same"

    Before he finished speaking, he saw his master, his wife, and his junior sister all looking at him, with expressions on their faces that looked like a smile but not a smile. He couldn't speak anymore, so he had to lower his head again.

    Suru shook her head, smiled bitterly, and said: "That's all, that's all, you have learned your master's vision, but why don't you learn from his thick skin"

    Tian Buyi coughed suddenly and glared at this place, but Suru ignored him and said to Song Daren: "Don't worry, this matter is taken care of by my wife. As long as the girl is willing, I can always call you."  Just get your wish."

    Song Daren was elated, his faceThe scene was so brilliant that Tian Buyi snorted coldly from the side and said, "Look at your potential!"

    Song Daren was startled and quickly put away his smile and stood behind the master, but he still couldn't hide the smile on his face.  Suru smiled and shook her head, pulled her daughter aside, and warned her for a while before returning. Together with Tian Buyi and Song Daren, she flew up with her sword and returned to Dazhu Peak.

    The journey was through clouds and fog, and the wind was fast. After about half an hour, the three of them returned to Dazhu Peak.

    Tian Buyi didn’t say anything when he landed, and walked straight to Shoujing Hall. Suru turned to Song Daren and said, "You go and have a rest first. Just don't worry about that."

    Song Daren couldn't help but giggled twice more, saluted quickly, and then strode back.

    Suru smiled and shook her head, and slowly walked back to the Shoujing Hall. She saw Tian Buyi sitting in the hall, so she walked over and said with a smile: "Hey, for the marriage of your proud eldest disciple, you have to propose marriage to me, Senior Sister Shuiyue.  Oh."

    Tian Buyi snorted, turned around and said, "If you ask me to humble myself and beg for mercy to that senior sister of yours, I won't go."

    Suru wasn’t angry either, she just smiled and said, “Then you, the disciple, will be a bachelor for the rest of your life, and I don’t care.”

    Tian Buyi had a look of disdain on his face, raised his head to look at the sky, and said, "I don't care, since I'm not going to be a bachelor for the rest of my life!"

    Suru couldn't help but burst out laughing again, reached out and hit Tian Buyi lightly, and said: "Really, you don't even look at how old you are, and you still look so old and dishonest!"

    Tian Buyi blinked his eyes, but still looked up at the sky, as if his heart was as solid as stone, he would not shed tears when he saw the coffin, and he would not look back until he reached Nanshan Mountain.

    Suru had no choice but to say: "Okay, let's be serious, it's not easy for your disciple to find someone you like. Besides, that girl Wenmin is really good, I like it too. You just need to go to Xiaozhu Peak to talk to me, Senior Sister Shuiyue.  , with me helping you, you will only get a few innocuous gossips from her. What’s the point? Since Wen Min also has some affection for our Daren, my senior sister will not be unhappy with you at all.  It will ruin your disciple’s life.”

    Tian Buyi grimaced for a while and said angrily: "I knew that the boss was worthless. Really, he actually fell in love with someone from Xiaozhufeng. It made me so old that he still had to suffer from that woman Shuiyue!  "

    Suru let out a "poof" and said: "I am also from Xiaozhu Peak. Why did you fall in love with me in the first place? Considering how promising you are, you are now settling old scores with me."

    Tian Buyi lost his words for a moment and was speechless. He said angrily: "That's it, that's all. Anyway, I have long accepted my fate. They are a bunch of worthless guys. I will just go to Xiaozhu Peak."

    Suru then nodded and smiled, saying: "That's pretty much it."

    After saying that, he put the matter aside and walked aside. After only taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped again. When he turned around, his beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly, as if he remembered something, and he said to Tian Buyi: "By the way,  When you saw Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley today, did you feel something was wrong later on?"

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "You mean the head brother asked Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak to receive him?"

    Suru nodded and said, "You also see something is wrong?"

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "There is nothing wrong. If there was really a problem, your senior sister would have rejected her with cold words, but you see she didn't make a sound at all. It can be seen that at least the head senior brother has told her about this matter.  Your senior sister also agrees."

    Suru was startled, then nodded and said: "Well, you are right, I haven't thought of this yet, but senior sister has always loved this disciple Lu Xueqi the most, how could it"

    Tian Buyi said coldly: "Is that Li Xun that bad? In her eyes, he is probably much better than our disciples."

    Suru said in surprise: "Okay, why did you get involved in this?"

    The corner of Tian Buyi's mouth moved and he said casually: "That stormy night on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, I punished Lao Qi, but she wasn't" When he said this, he suddenly woke up and stopped talking, but for some reason, he shook his head,  Sigh.

    Suru frowned and said, "The more you talk about it, the more strange it becomes. You even involve Xiao Fan. What's going on?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to suddenly lose interest and energy. He shook his head and said, "Don't ask."

    Suru knew her husband's temper, so she kept silent. However, this time it suddenly touched her mind, and she couldn't help but sigh, and said, "It's been ten years, and I don't know how Xiaofan is doing now?"

    Tian Buyi was silent for a long time, stood up slowly, and said coldly: "Have you not heard? He is now the deputy sect leader of the Ghost King Sect. He has changed his name to Gui Li and is known as the Bloody Young Master. He is very powerful!"

    Suru lowered her head??Slowly sat down on the chair next to her, and whispered for a long time: "Well, when he first came to our door, he looked a little stupid, but" She didn't say any more, and was silent for a long time, and then  He said softly, "What a good child he was originally. He was very filial and respectful to you and me, but nowhe has ended up being kicked out of the door!"

    Anger flashed across Tian Buyi's face, and he suddenly said loudly: "If they want to expel them, they will expel them. I didn't say I would expel this apprentice"

    Suru stood up immediately, interrupted her husband, and shouted: "It's not easy!"

    Tian Buyi glanced at his wife, stopped talking, and said nothing, but the look on his face was even more indignant. He suddenly stamped his feet, said "Hey" loudly, and strode into the back of the Shoujing Hall.

    Suru looked at her husband's back silently, then sighed quietly, turned around, and looked outside.

    Looking out from the gate of Shoujing Hall, the warm sunshine shines warmly on the Dazhu Peak. In the distance, there is a faintly secluded kitchen, with a corner of the eaves exposed behind the shadow of the trees.

    The house is still there, but the people are gone.

    Suru looked at it silently for a while, shook her head, turned around and walked into the back hall of Shoujing Hall.

    ※※※

    Night is approaching, and there are layers of dark clouds in the sky. The pressure is very low, which makes people breathless.

    In this case, there are no stars or moon, and at the foot of the barren mountain, there is only a bonfire burning on a hillside in the leeward direction.

    Zhou Yixian and his party of three, together with the newly joined Gui Li and the monkey Xiao Hui, walked along the ancient road. On this day, they arrived at the foot of Kongsang Mountain. It was getting late, so they lit a fire in the leeward place and prepared to go out in the wild.  Sleeping in the open.

    Although he has been away from home all year round and has long been accustomed to these things, once Yi Xian sat down, he still cried out in pain and kept beating his lower back with his hands, as if he was about to break his waist from exhaustion.  Reluctantly, everyone else ignored him and yelled for a while, which was boring and slowly stopped.

    Xiao Huan squatted by the fire and put his hands on the fire to keep warm. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog put down the ghost Li and the many packages he was carrying and walked to the fire. This was the real big breath.  Among the group, the monkey Xiao Hui was the most energetic. As soon as he landed on the ground, he looked around and jumped here and there.

    After Xiao Huan decided to take Gui Li away, Gui Li remained so intoxicated for a long time. Occasionally he woke up, looked at the people around him, and turned a blind eye. He called Xiao Hui and opened the wine bag on his back.  He kept drinking, and after a while, he was drunk again. He was really drunk.

    Along the way, in addition to the package, Taoist Wild Dog had another task of carrying Gui Li, and most of the monkey Xiao Hui would jump on Gui Li, making him even heavier. If he hadn't practiced Taoism  There are days when ordinary people really can't stand it.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog panted for a long time this time. He looked around and saw that Zhou Yixian had been mumbling for a long time. He was probably tired this time, so he lay down on the side with his clothes on and fell asleep; Xiaohuan was lying not far from the fire.  The place.

    As for the sleeping Gui Li, because Taoist Wild Dog intentionally or unintentionally placed him in a far place just now, the firelight was far away from that place and could only reflect a vague shadow, while the one beside him  The three-eyed monkey didn't know where it had gone at this time. It was probably looking for some wild fruit to eat. Xiao Hui often did this along the way.

    The wild dog sat silently in front of the fire, and the surrounding area gradually became quiet. The loud cry of Zhou Xianxian falling asleep slowly sounded. Xiao Huan's body rose and fell slightly, and it seemed that he had fallen asleep.

    The firelight reflected on the wild dog's face, illuminating his expression with uncertainty and reflecting the strange light flowing in his eyes.

    After a while, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the tall and steep Kongsang Mountain in the dark night, with rocks as abrupt as the teeth and claws of evil spirits in the night. That place was originally the holy land of his Blood Refining Hall series.  But at this time, the Blood Refining Hall had long since been wiped out, leaving only him as a lonely ghost.

    He slowly turned around, and saw the man, who had fallen asleep and drunk in the shadow of the night, lying motionless in the distance.

    Taoist Wild Dog took a deep breath, subconsciously stretched his hand to his waist, and grasped his animal tooth magic weapon.

    Then, he slowly stood up and walked towards Gui Li. The firelight illuminated his back, stretching his shadow longer and longer, gradually covering Gui Li lying on the ground.

    The next moment, he stood in front of Gui Li.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 8 Confusion

.    Gray light emitted gently from the edge of the cold beast's teeth, passing over the wild dog Taoist's face.  The man lying in front of him was the murderer who destroyed the Blood Refining Hall with his own hands.

    The light in his eyes flickered, as if he was fighting with some thoughts, but this opportunity was really a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. What kind of person Gui Li was in normal times, Taoist Wild Dog never dared to think that he could kill this man, but this time he felt as if he was lost.  If you have an average mind, it's a good opportunity to take a big revenge.

    The wild dog Taoist's eyes flashed with a fierce light, and the beast's tooth magic weapon was chopped down.

    The wind whistled, and a sudden sharp sound in the air broke the tranquility of the night.

    Before the magic weapon could reach him, the wind had already hit the decadent man. His messy hair on his forehead was blown away, revealing his face with closed eyes.

    His face must be a little pale, Taoist Wild Dog suddenly had a thought in his mind. He had never seen a man as strange as Gui Li before, and he couldn't figure out what on earth could make this Ben look around.  The heart of an extremely strong person is as heartbreaking as death.

    It’s just that he doesn’t want to know that in his heart, the Blood Refining Hall has always been a very important existence. This importance even far exceeds that of the elders and others who were originally in charge of the Blood Refining Hall.  Therefore, after being forced into a desperate situation by Gui Li and his men, the elders and others surrendered one after another, but only Taoist Wild Dog unexpectedly persisted.

    And now is a great opportunity for revenge!

    Taoist Wild Dog had already begun to imagine the scene of blood spraying out and splashing on his face. At that flash of lightning, he suddenly thought: If he killed this man, Xiao Huan behind him, would she be sad?  Well, maybe, she will ignore me from now on

    After all, there is a past between Xiaohuan and Gui Li that Wild Dog Taoist doesn't know about, but just by looking at Xiaohuan's insistence on taking Gui Li to take care of him, you know the relationship between them.

    Taoist Wild Dog didn’t know why, but his mind was in a mess. In that moment, countless thoughts went through his mind.  However, the beast tooth in his hand still stabbed through the air!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? reached the decadent man's throat and was about to penetrate.

    A huge arm suddenly stretched out from the darkness.

    Quietly, like a ghost, he suddenly appeared in front of Taoist Wild Dog. Before Taoist Wild Dog could react, the huge palm suddenly grabbed Taoist Wild Dog's beast tooth magic weapon in his hand.

    The powerful momentum of the beast's tooth still brought the giant hand down a little, but it was only this distance. After that, the entire beast's tooth was like cast iron, and was caught in the hand of the giant hand, unable to move.  It stayed at Gui Li's throat and almost pierced his neck, but no matter how hard the wild dog Taoist cast the spell, he couldn't go any further.

    Taoist Wild Dog was shocked and looked up. For a moment, he felt that all the blood in his body had gone cold. He saw three burning flames appearing in the darkness above him, in the shape of a triangle, especially the top one.  The ball of flame contained a faint hint of solemn gold and strange and fierce blood red.

    The wild dog Taoist broke his head and didn't know why the gold and blood-devouring red, which represented the ability to subjugate demons, could be mixed together. But all he knew at this moment was that this monster in the darkness could destroy his with just one hand.  Beast Tooth grasped, this Taoist practice was definitely beyond his ability.

    And in the invisible darkness around him, there suddenly seemed to be a silent roar, like some monster roaring, and in the blink of an eye, the darkness rushed up, threatening to engulf him.

    Taoist Wild Dog did not dare to stay any longer. He almost subconsciously let go of the beast's tooth magic weapon in his hand, turned around and flew out. The moment he flew out, a strong wind came down from the top and knocked him away from where he was standing.  A big pit was opened in the place, and there was a loud roar, and the entire hilltop seemed to shake.

    In the distance, Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were awakened by the strange movement at the same time. In the blink of an eye, they saw Taoist Wild Dog's body flying back and landing near the fire. After landing, he was still unsteady and staggered.  He took a few steps back.

    There was also a look of fear on his face, and he said in a harsh voice: "Monster, monster"

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan looked back at the same time, and their expressions changed after a moment.

    In the darkness, right where Gui Li was lying, a huge figure slowly appeared in the darkness, with his feet on the ground and his arms above his knees. At a glance, he was at least four or five feet tall, far away.  Far higher than everyone present, everyone slowly looked up and finally could only look up.

    At the highest point, the three burning flames turned out to be the monster's eyes, huge and sharp fangs appeared in its mouth, and its muscular body seemed to be full of killing intent.

    Zhou Xian took a breath and whispered:"Three-eyed spiritno, it's a three-eyed ferocious monkey."

    Xiao Huan was startled and said in surprise: "Grandpa, what did you say? Is it Xiao Hui?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted, grabbed Xiaohuan and backed away, but said angrily to Taoist Wild Dog: "What did you do to offend this monster?"

    Taoist Wild Dog remained silent.

    Seeing his appearance, Zhou Yixian became even more angry. He was about to curse when he suddenly heard a roar in front of him, but it was a three-eyed fierce monkey with blood-like eyes. Its huge body suddenly rose into the air. In a moment, there was a loud wind and a shadow enveloped it.  .

    Zhou Yixian and the other three people had pale faces and fled in all directions. At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had transformed into a giant ape, seemed to have been triggered by the wild dog Taoist's attempt to assassinate his master. His eyes were full of ferocity, and he showed no mercy at all.

    The three of them narrowly avoided it, but Little Gray's giant hand had already hit him. With a bang, another big hole appeared on the thick ground. Even the bonfire nearby was immediately scattered by this powerful blow.  Ashes from the fire were flying all over the sky, making Xiao Hui's huge body look like a legendary demon.

    "Ugh!"

    The angry beast roared, waved its right hand, and a gray light flashed, rushing towards the wild dog Taoist like lightning, and in the blink of an eye it was in front of the wild dog.

    Taoist Wild Dog felt a strong wind blowing against his face, and the force of the force that broke through the air was almost tearing his skin apart. He was so frightened that he desperately dodged to the side. As soon as his body was shaken, he felt a pain in his back, but it was that gray  The light grazed his back, and the wild dog was shaken. He felt an overwhelming force coming from behind him, his throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that gray light, which was his beast tooth magic weapon.

    Before he could laugh bitterly, the huge body of the giant ape suddenly appeared above him and crashed down. The wild dog Taoist still wanted to avoid it, but his body was sore and he couldn't move. He had to sigh and closed his eyes to die.

    Seeing that Xiao Hui was about to tear the wild dog into pieces, the huge body crashed down from mid-air. Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan stood aside in astonishment, at a loss.  Suddenly, a strange change occurred in Xiao Hui's body. His huge body suddenly tilted back, and then in a very strange and funny posture, he sat down on the ground with a plop, buttocks down.

    "boom!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Still sitting with great momentum and great authority.  Xiao Hui let out a "Woo" sound, and was obviously very confused. He scratched his head with his giant hand and turned around to look.

    Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan, and the wild dog Taoist who had a lucky escape also looked at them at the same time.

    Gui Li, who woke up at some point, suddenly appeared behind Xiao Hui with a lonely look on his face, but grabbed Xiao Hui's tail with his right hand. It seemed that he was the one who pulled Xiao Hui out of mid-air at the critical moment.  came down, thus saving the life of Taoist Wild Dog.

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes and suddenly growled a few times at the man who was only half his height, but Gui Li shook his head gently.

    Xiao Hui's body suddenly swayed, and after a moment there was only the sound of bones cracking. In the stunned eyes of Zhou Xian and others, the huge strange ape suddenly shrank. After a while, the originally huge body became smaller again.  He found the cute three-eyed monkey, looked around for a moment on the ground, and then swooped onto Gui Li's shoulder again.

    Gui Li slowly stretched out his hand and touched the monkey's head. Xiao Hui rolled his three eyes strangely, seemingly unwilling to do so. He called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and at the same time stretched out his finger towards the wild dog Taoist.  one time.

    Taoist Wild Dog was shocked, but found that Gui Li also looked at him, and then heard him say: "Are you going to kill me?"

    The expression on Taoist Wild Dog's face was changing, uncertain, and he felt the surprised gaze of Xiao Huan next to him, but for some reason, under that gaze, he felt an unspeakable sadness in his heart, and he said loudly involuntarily  :

    "Yes, I just want to kill you! You destroyed my Blood Refining Hall sect and killed so many of my fellow disciples. Shouldn't I take revenge on you today?"

    Gui Li didn't speak, just looked at him coldly, but Xiao Hui on his shoulder calmed down at this moment, and let out a "squeak" sound, as if he was laughing at a wild dog.

    The wild dog felt uncomfortable being looked at by Gui Li, and the silence of Xiao Huan next to him made him even more uneasy. Under the torture, he gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Kill if you want, what are you looking at?"  look?"

    Gui Li slowly looked away from the fierce wild dog in front of him, and the expression on his face gradually changed.

    A bit desolate, a bit lonely, a bit sad, a bit painful

    "Why should I kill you? If killing can save her, even if I want to kill everyone in the world, I will kill you long ago"??Muttered to himself in a low voice, his voice soft and erratic, "For ten years, what else have I done besides killing people? Why am I still alive?"

    His face was bleak, his body turned slowly, and he ignored the others and walked alone.

    Taoist Wild Dog was shocked, but Xiao Huan, who was standing next to him, suddenly changed his expression and actually chased after him.  Zhou Yixian was shocked and quickly reached out to grab it, but unexpectedly found nothing.

    I saw Xiaohuan running to catch up with Gui Li, grabbing Gui Li's hand and saying, "What's wrong with you? Where are you going?"

    When Gui Li was asked like this, he felt that the whole world was shaking, and only those four words rang loudly!

    "Where are you going?Where are you going?Where are you going?"

    "Where can I go?"

    This man suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky!

    The pitch-black sky was so deep and endless that there was no light at all. The darkness that covered the sky and the ground rushed down like a blanket, drowning his figure

    Where should I go

    In the darkness, there was a gentle whisper, asking in a low voice.

    ※※※

    Qilidong, on the border of southern Xinjiang.

    A sad atmosphere enveloped the entire valley. Countless Miao people came from all directions and stood on both sides of the road leading to the altar in the middle of the mountain. There were old people, children, strong men, and women.  There was endless sadness in everyone's eyes. Some women began to cry slowly, and soon, choking sounds could be heard from everywhere in the crowd.

    Qinglong followed behind the Miao tribe leader Tu Ma Gu, solemnly holding the small blue and white urn containing the ashes of the deceased great wizard in his hand, and walked slowly towards the altar.

    Pairs of eyes were looking at the small blue and white urn. The young people clenched their fists. The women were crying, but the faces of the old people only looked desolate.

    The patriarch Tuma Gu has also been silent and his face is gloomy, but he is obviously more accepting of this fact than other Miao people.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? Through the crowds of people on the street, through the sad eyes, the mountain breeze blew gently, brushing the small urn, as if there was a light sound, like singing, like joy.

    This is the land of my hometown!

    Qinglong has already seen countless big scenes, but at this moment, he has a solemn look on his face as he follows the leader of the Tuma Bones step by step to the front of the mountain altar.

    On the platform in front of the altar, a circle of wizards were already standing. The older ones had white hair, while the younger ones still had black hair. But they had the same admiration in their eyes.

    The wizard who seemed to be the oldest slowly walked up, bowed deeply to Qinglong, and said a few words in Miao language.  Qinglong did not dare to be negligent and returned the favor and listened respectfully. However, he did not understand the Miao language in southern Xinjiang, so he turned to look at the clan leader Tu Ma Gu.

    Tu Ma Gu whispered: "This is the Aries wizard, now the wizard leader at the altar. He says hello to you and thanks you very much for sending back the remains of the respected great wizard."

    Qinglong said solemnly: "The great wizard is highly virtuous and has done his best for our Ghost King Sect. What I am doing is within my bounds."

    Tu Ma Gu whispered his words to the Aries Wizard. The Aries Wizard nodded, took a step forward, came to the Qinglong, and stretched out his hands.

    Qinglong solemnly handed him the small blue and white urn in his hand.

    The Aries wizard took it with great care. The moment he took it, all the wizards around him suddenly broke the silence and began to chant a strange scripture in Miao language. The sound was faint and unreal.  Like a ghost whispering, like a cold moon.

    The sound of the mantra gradually became louder and spread far away, echoing among the mountains of Qilidong. From far down the mountain, another cry came from the crowd.

    The Aries wizard bowed to Qinglong and Tumagu, turned around and walked towards the altar holding the small blue and white urn, followed by other wizards.  Qinglong looked at all this, and the sound of choking and crying in the distance still echoed in his ears, and he couldn't help but let out a long sigh.

    Tuma Gu looked sad and said in a low voice: "Everyone from the Miao people, thank you so much for sending the great wizard back to his hometown."

    Qinglong Surong said: "The patriarch is too polite. The great wizard has been very kind to our Ghost King Sect. We respect our seniors as much as you do. The Ghost King of our sect originally wanted to escort the master back in person, but he was really busy with something.  I have no time to spare, so I have been asked to apologize to you all."

    Tu Ma Gu nodded and said: "Master Ghost King is too polite to accept it. Your Majesty, please come this way."

    After saying that, he stretched out his hand and asked Qinglong to walk towards the altar.

    Qinglong was startled and wondered secretly. He thought that outsiders could not come and go at will in this important altar place. Could it be that the clan leader still wanted toIs there anything you want to tell yourself?

    Just thinking like this, he still walked over there. Sure enough, only Tuma Gu accompanied Qinglong into the altar. None of the other Miao warriors accompanying him followed him, and the group of wizards just now  No one was seen either, probably he had gone deeper into the altar.

    Seeing that there was no one around, Tuma Gu stopped, and Qinglong stopped immediately, looked at the complicated-looking Miao clan leader in front of him, and whispered: "What, clan leader, is there anything else?"

    Tuma Gu hesitated for a moment and said, "I do have one more thing to ask the envoy."

    Qinglong said: "Please tell me."

    Tuma Gu said: "I wonder what happened to the young man who came to our Qilidong of the Miao tribe and invited the great wizard there?"

    Qinglong was startled, Gui Li's figure flashed across his mind, he pondered for a moment, and said: "To be honest with the clan leader, that young man is the deputy sect leader of our Ghost King Sect, but at this time he is too sad, and few people know his whereabouts."

    There was a look of disappointment on Tuma Gu's face, but then he looked solemn and remained silent for a long time, saying: "Then please, please wait until you have the opportunity to see him and convey my message to him."

    Qinglong felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he still nodded and said: "Clan leader, please speak."

    Tu Ma Gu looked into the dark depths of the altar, and his voice became a little erratic as he said: "Please tell me that at the Qilidong altar in southern Xinjiang that day, an old man asked him and returned his request.  Keep it in mind.”

    Qinglong frowned. He is also an extremely smart person. He only heard it once and knew that it was probably Gui Li who had promised something to the Miao people. The great wizard decided to be so desperate to save Baguio. It was a pity that Gui Li was not here, otherwise he would  I really want to ask what is so important.

    With this thought in his mind, Qinglong did not show it on his face, but solemnly nodded and said: "Don't worry, clan leader, I will definitely bring it to you."

    Tuma Gu sighed and was about to say something else when suddenly he heard a scream coming from far away outside the altar.

    This roar seems to come from the sky, continuous, but dull and seems to come from the Jiuyou underground, full of killing intent, and there is a deep and endless ferocity rolling in.

    In an instant, under the blue sky and white sun, there was a loud cry of ghosts in the entire Qilidong mountains. The screams and roars of countless ferocious beasts shook the valley, and bursts of thunder rushed in. Like huge waves of the sea, Qilidong was swept away.  The island was swallowed up instantly.

    Tuma Bone suddenly changed color, and even Qinglong's face changed slightly. The two of them rushed outside the altar at the same time, and they saw that the blue sky above Qilidong had been covered by dark clouds at some point.

    The piercing screams are still roaring, black clouds are rolling, the Miao people at the foot of the mountain are panicked, and there are children, women and children screaming loudly.

    A gust of wind blew coldly from the black clouds in the sky, like a proud devil, looking at the earth with a ferocious smile.

    The sound of galloping footsteps finally approached, and the first huge figure appeared from the top of the mountain in the distance——

    The white bones are particularly dazzling under the black clouds, but the three pairs of colorful wings behind it are strangely beautiful, but such beautiful wings grow on a giant snake whose body is only white bones except its head.  On the body, it looked particularly terrifying.

    A white-bone demon snake nearly three feet long vibrated the three pairs of wings on the bones behind it. The snake letter on the snake's head kept swallowing and spitting out streams of black air.

    A moment later, from behind and beside this white-bone demon snake, and even on the rolling mountains and valleys and peaks around Qilidong, countless strange monsters and alien races emerged amidst the endless sounds of ghost cries.  , screaming, grinning ferociously, waving weapons and claws, rushed down from the mountain, and pounced on the terrified people in the valley.

    At this moment, above the sky, amidst the whistling of the wind, there was a loud thunder and a loud rumble, like rolling waves, shaking the world, mixed with such a vague roar:

    Exquisite

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 9 Catastrophe

.    Qingyun Mountain.

    Tongtian Peak, the ancestral hall of the ancestors.

    The old man who was guarding the ancestral hall was still holding his broken broom in his hand, standing at the entrance of the main hall of the ancestral hall, looking out.  There was a faintly strange expression on the wrinkled face, which seemed to have some expectation and a little excitement.

    There is no one in the open space outside the main hall, but if you look carefully, you will find that there are many more strange charms than usual around this open space, either attached to the surrounding tree trunks or hidden in the grass and rocks.  under.  Each talisman is about half a foot apart and seems to be unrelated to each other. In fact, it forms a mysterious magic circle, isolating this open space from the surroundings.

    The sun is warm, shining from the sky, but there is no difference at all inside and outside the magic circle. It is generally illuminated by the sun.

    But the next moment, there was a sharp sound, suddenly remembered from above the open space.  The old man standing at the door of the ancestral hall looked up, and his hand holding the broom tightened subconsciously.

    A strange darkness suddenly appeared from above the open space, covering the open space in an instant, and instantly filled the surrounding area with a heavy sense of murder.  But this darkness is only in this open space. To be precise, it is only in the magic circle made of the surrounding talismans. It is obvious that the strange magic circle on the periphery is set up by an expert to restrain this power.  used in it.

    The black air in the air was getting thicker and thicker, making people feel as if they were in the Nine Nether Hells. But at the next moment, a dragon roar suddenly came from the black air, but a green light shone, and from the black air  It burst out suddenly, and in the blink of an eye, the light was brilliant, driving away all the black energy.

    Lin Jingyu appeared in the sky with the Dragon-Slaying Divine Sword in his hand. The green light emanated from his body, which was extremely dazzling. However, his eyes were shining brightly, and the sword and man merged into one, suddenly falling from the sky.

    The Dragon-Slaying Sword carries thousands of rays of light and emits a roar with great momentum. It is still far in the sky, but dust is already flying on the ground, and sand and stones are flying away.  And as Lin Jingyu's body shot down like lightning, the sides of his body seemed to burst into flames out of thin air because of his speed and momentum.

    He looked like a desperate and warlike god of war, flying down.

    The lips of the old man in the ancestral hall suddenly began to tremble slightly.

    "Boom!"

    A huge roar came in an instant, and the ground hit by the power of this miraculous true method groaned in pain. In an instant, the surface of the magic circle was torn apart, and large and small stones broke away from the ground and rose into the sky one after another.  And the dazzling blue light ball in the center of that force has penetrated deeply into the depths of the ground.

    The various talisman papers around this clearing, including the mysterious talismans painted on them, suddenly lit up together.  There was a faint sound of mysterious mantras in the air, resounding like a low voice, and the invisible power spread out, shrouding this huge destructive power to prevent it from leaking out.

    Outside the magic circle, the sun is warm and the grass and trees are leisurely, but inside the magic circle, everything is turned upside down, like a violent storm.

    This is the magical scene outside the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall at this moment.

    In the distance, a dark green figure looked at this place from a distance, standing motionless with his hands behind his back.

    The storm in the magic circle gradually subsided, and the sand, stone and dust that were stirred up by the huge force fell one after another. The cracks on the ground and the huge deep hole still recorded the earth-shattering blow just now.

    The corner of his mouth moved on the face of the old man standing at the entrance of the ancestor's ancestral hall, and finally a smile appeared.  Deep in his eyes, there seemed to be a deep sense of relief.

    After a roar, Lin Jingyu jumped out of the pit with a dragon-slaying sword in his hand. His body was covered with dust, and even his handsome face was somewhat stained.  As soon as his body landed on the ground, he immediately began to breathe heavily, but his face still showed an expression of excitement and excitement.

    He raised his head and looked at the old man standing at the door of the ancestral hall.

    There was a smile on the old man's lips, and he slowly raised his hand and waved to him gently.

    Lin Jingyu took a moment to catch his breath, walked quickly to the old man, Zhanyan called out: "Senior, I"

    The old man smiled and nodded, his eyes resting on him, full of relief and love, and whispered: "You are very good, you are really very good."

    As he spoke, he slowly raised his head, looked at the sky, and said leisurely: "Even if I had mastered this true sword technique of 'killing ghosts and gods' back then, I wouldn't be much faster than you."

    With a "swipe" sound, Lin Jingyu put the Dragon-Slaying Sword back into its scabbard. The excitement on his face had not faded, and he said: "Senior, if it weren't for your guidance, I really don't know when I would be able to practice it."  Such a peerless true method!"

    The old man snorted, with a look of disdain on his face, and said lightly: "Now?In Qingyun Sect, apart from Daoxuan, Tian Buyi and your former master Cangsong are pretty good, and the other elders are all incompetent guys.  "

    Lin Jingyu was startled. He had been studying under this mysterious old man from the ancestral hall for more than ten years. Over the years, with every step of his practice, his admiration for this old man became deeper. He really felt that this old man was a good person.  I opened up a world that I never knew existed. It turns out that Taoism can be practiced in this way.

    On weekdays, Lin Jingyu spent time with the old man, and the old man began to love and like him day by day. He gradually talked to him more and more, which naturally involved some comments about people in the world. At this moment, the old man's  His tone was unexpectedly arrogant, as if looking at the world, few people could catch his eye.

    Although Lin Jingyu didn't dare to refute at first, he was a little dissatisfied. However, as his practice deepened, he felt more and more that this old man was really unfathomable, and even more felt that he was so arrogant. He had his own reasons. With him  How many people in the world can really be attracted to him with such a virtuous behavior?

    It's just that he has always disliked Tian Buyi, the fat master uncle of Dazhu Peak. I'm afraid there are some reasons why he scolded Zhang Xiaofan when he saw Tian Buyi. This time he couldn't help but said: "Senior, I think that Tian Buyi is ordinary.  Tight, what’s so big about it?”

    The old man glanced at him, shook his head and said, "What do you know, young man? Tian Buyi doesn't look amazing, but he has other talents in cultivation. Moreover, his temperament is persevering and persistent, which is far beyond the reach of others. This  This point is especially important after the practice is in-depth. Back then, he was mediocre after he started. Once he got the guidance and enlightenment, his Taoist practice improved by leaps and bounds, and his achievements were still higher than those of his senior brothers and sisters who were usually lively and looked down on him. "

    He snorted again coldly and said: "The most mediocre people in this world are like Tianyun, Shang Zhengliang and a bunch of losers before. What do they know?"

    Lin Jingyu was silent, but looking at the arrogant look on the old man's face, he even regarded Tianyun Taoist and several other Qingyun leaders who were famous all over the world as trash. If this spread to the outside world, it would be a shocking joke, but I don't know why  , Lin Jingyu didn’t even have the slightest doubt when he heard it at this moment.

    The old man turned to look at Lin Jingyu and said: "Although you can already perform this style of 'killing ghosts and gods', this true sword art is so fierce that although it is powerful, it also consumes a lot of your own energy. You  You are gifted, and you can already master this technique at a young age, but you still need to practice continuously to be able to use it freely. It is better not to use this true sword technique until a critical moment."

    Lin Jingyu knelt down in front of him and said respectfully: "Yes, disciple understands."

    The old man helped him up, looked at him for a few times, a hint of pride flashed across his face, and said: "Today, everyone inside and outside the Qingyun Sect only thinks that the 'Shen Sword Controlling Thunder' is my Qingyun Sect's supreme secret.  Dharma, in fact, what kind of figure was Patriarch Qingye of our sect back then? He compiled the Taoism passed down by his predecessors, and based on what he learned from the unknown ancient scrolls, he passed down a total of four true sword techniques. Which one is not  The supreme true method with unparalleled power?"

    "What?" Lin Jingyu was startled and said, "My master he has never told me about such things before."

    The old man shook his head slightly and said, "Your master doesn't know either."

    Lin Jingyu's surprise was even more extraordinary. At that time, Taoist Cangsong's status in the Qingyun Sect was simply inferior to one person and above ten thousand people. However, this old man actually said that even he did not know, but in fact, Taoist Cangsong did not  Didn't say that to him.

    Lin Jingyu couldn't help but feel more curious about the identity of this old man.

    The old man's eyes full of vicissitudes of life just turned around on his face, and he knew what the young man was thinking, but he didn't say anything. Instead, he suddenly frowned, as if he had noticed something moving, and his eyes suddenly turned to  Glancing from a distance.

    After a while, he withdrew his gaze, with a strange expression on his face, and then said calmly: "It's getting late, you should go back first."

    Lin Jingyu felt really reluctant to part with him, but he had always respected the old man like a god and did not dare to disobey him, so he knelt down and kowtowed three more times before turning around and leaving.

    Soon only the old man was left in the field. He was silent for a long time, and his body returned to his stooped appearance. He staggered to the side, the broom danced, and dust rose. While sweeping up the stone dust, the mysterious spells in the secret places also disappeared.  It was swept up by him as lightly as nothing and floated into the dust.

    ※※※

    After tidying up the empty space, he randomly filled the large hole made by Lin Jingyu with the rocks, barely filling it up. The old man seemed to be panting and tired. He stood and rested for a while, then slowly turned around.  Walk back to the main hall of the ancestor's ancestral hall.

    In the main hall of the ancestral hall, it is still as quiet and dim as before, and the hall is deep.?In front of the countless spiritual tablets enshrined, flickering candles burned silently.

    But at this moment, there is an extra figure, standing in front of those spiritual tablets, standing tall.

    That man was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe and had an immortal spirit. He was the current leader of the Qingyun Sect, Daoxuan Zhenren.

    When Master Daoxuan heard the footsteps, he turned his head and glanced at the old man, but didn't say anything. He turned his head and looked at the ancestors' spiritual tablets, then took a step forward and picked up three sticks of incense on the sacrificial table in front of the spiritual tablets.  He lit the candle next to him, held the incense respectfully, bowed three times, and inserted the incense into the incense burner.

    "I haven't come to offer incense for a while," Master Daoxuan said in a calm and slow voice, as if he was talking to a very old friend, "I wonder if the ancestors will blame me."

    The old man standing behind him walked up tremblingly, put the broom aside, picked up a rag, gently wiped the incense ashes on the sacrificial table, and whispered: "You made my Qingyun Sect so spectacular.  It’s too late for the ancestors to rejoice, so how can they blame you?”

    Master Daoxuan smiled faintly, turned to look at him, and suddenly said: "You seem to be a little older."

    The old man paused for a moment, then continued wiping the table and said without looking back: "People who are heartbroken naturally age faster."

    Master Dao  Did you see everything just now?”

    Master Daoxuan nodded silently and sighed: "That child is indeed very qualified, but," his voice seemed to be a little louder, "I didn't expect that you would pass on the 'Destroying Ghosts and Gods' to him."

    The old man snorted and said: "This child's character and aptitude are all good. If that's the case, why not pass it on? Could it be that he keeps it secret like you and takes it to the coffin when he dies?"

    Master Daoxuan's face changed, and he seemed to be angry, but for some reason, he was particularly patient with this old man, a leader respected by all the righteous people in the world. Even with such sarcastic remarks, his face just changed, and he immediately tolerated it.  Living.

    "By the way, there is one more thing I want to tell you." Master Daoxuan said calmly.

    The old man raised his head and said, "I'm just a dying old man. What's the matter?"

    Daoxuan Zhenren said: "Today, later on, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, will lead his disciples to Qingyun Mountain to worship the mountain."

    The old man suddenly frowned and said, "Yun Yilan?"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "Do you still remember him?"

    The old man sneered, turned his head, and his voice suddenly became a little meaningful, saying: "That person is an old slippery man"

    ※※※

    Southern Xinjiang, Qilidong Mountains.

    This is a rolling mountain range, with Qilidong Valley as the center and extending to all sides.  These mountains have always been a place with lush forests, green mountains and green waters, but now they have completely lost their original appearance.

    An icy cold wind fell from the sky and whistled through the mountains, like a ghost crying.  The sky was filled with black clouds, the pressure was very low, a bit like the way the Li people invaded Qilidong back then, but the power was far from what it was back then.

    And the forest, which was originally teeming with birds and beasts, has now completely turned into a hell on earth. There are all kinds of weird monsters and alien races everywhere, and the corpses of killed birds and beasts are everywhere, and it is a bloody mess.

    With a long roar, a clear shadow flew from a distance, and after a few ups and downs, it arrived in front of it, it was Qinglong.

    I saw that his face was serious and his clothes were already stained with blood.  A strong wind passed by, and he stopped on a branch that stretched out, looked around quickly, and then looked behind him.

    A long and piercing howl suddenly sounded among the trees in the originally flat forest. Where the wings flapped loudly, the huge white-bone demon snake suddenly rose into the sky. The figure of the green dragon in front was immediately reflected in its two giant eyes, which was even more huge.  He roared and rushed forward.  Immediately behind it, black smoke billowed and roars surged like waves. Countless monster beasts swarmed in and rushed towards Qinglong.

    Not long ago, the place where the Miao people lived in Qilidong was suddenly surrounded by countless monsters. The leader was this extremely terrifying monster, the White Bone Demon Snake.  This white-bone demon snake has a huge body. It waves the bones wherever it passes, knocking out people and animals. Moreover, it can spray poisonous gas, which will kill anyone it hits. As for other ordinary monsters, it is also extremely powerful and cruel.

    Although the Miao people were brave, they were no match for these monsters. In the blink of an eye, Qilidong became a hell on earth and a slaughterhouse.  Qinglong saw that the situation was not good.??I made a prompt decision and asked the Miao clan leader Tuma Gu to withdraw the remaining Miao people into the altar. The wizards in those altars still knew some southern Xinjiang witchcraft and were able to resist for a while, while he rushed forward and unexpectedly attacked the White Bone Demon.  Snake, at the same time, used his swift movement and heavy hands to kill the monsters. Sure enough, he attracted most of the monsters' attention to himself.

    It’s just that there are other monsters, but the white-bone monster snake is no small matter. With Qinglong’s level of practice and possessing the rare treasure "Qiankun Qingguang Ring", he can’t win.  Moreover, more and more monsters gathered around him, and the pressure on Qinglong became more and more intense. Although he was shocked, he also wanted to lure these monsters away, so he took aim and fled up the mountain. As expected, he attracted many monsters including the white-bone demon snake.  .

    But since he wanted to lure away the monsters, he didn't want to fly into the sky and only flew across the forest floor. But to his surprise, it seemed that the beasts and birds all over the mountains and plains had undergone strange changes. They were either killed or killed.  It has turned into a very aggressive monster. It will appear and be attacked wherever it goes. It is really difficult to deal with.

    At this moment, Qinglong flew up again, escaping the huge tail blow from the angry white-bone demon snake. However, he saw three or four giant trees under his feet that had lived for an unknown number of years were swept away by this demonic beast.  On one side, there was a splashing noise.  In the meantime, many smaller monsters were directly hit, and wailing sounds suddenly sounded everywhere.

    The white-bone demon snake watched the green dragon fly up. It raised its head to the sky and roared. Suddenly its three pairs of wings vibrated, and its huge body flew up and rushed towards the green dragon in the air.

    Qinglong was surprised. Although he saw that the monster had three pairs of wings at the beginning, such a huge figure really flew up, and the power was really amazing. For a moment, he saw the huge body rushing down like a blanket.

    But Qinglong is not a mortal after all. He is ranked first among the four holy envoys of the Ghost King Sect, so he is naturally extraordinary. His body was twisted, and he forcefully passed through the gap between the twisted body of the white-bone demon snake, towards him.  Flying in the opposite direction to Qilidong.

    The white-bone demon snake roared repeatedly, flapped its wings and chased after it.

    Qinglong flew for a while. After all, his Taoist skills were profound, and he gradually pushed the white-bone demon snake and other monsters away. At first glance, the distance was also relatively far away. He was thinking about whether he should get rid of these monsters, and then return to Qilidong to see those monsters.  How is the situation of the Miao people?

    At this moment, he suddenly glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw a flash of purple light in the woods below him, and then blood splashed out, and the roars of monster beasts came one after another. Monster beasts from all directions rushed toward him.  .

    Seen from the air, countless ferocious monsters are rushing towards us with their teeth and claws bared, like the waves of an endless sea of ??evil. It is truly thrilling.

    " And among them, there was a woman's angry shout.

    Qinglong's heart moved, and several thoughts passed through his mind like lightning. Finally, he bent down and went to check it out.

    As soon as they entered the woods, they could only smell the fishy stench that made them want to vomit. There were corpses of monsters everywhere, lying torn apart on the ground, with blood splattering everywhere. Sure enough, there was a person who looked like a woman not far away, fighting with countless monsters.  Dou, in his hand is a gleaming purple magic weapon. It is so sharp that it looks extraordinary.

    Qinglong's eyes shrank and he lost his voice: "Purple Light Bladeare you Jin Ping'er?"

    The woman seemed to be surprised. She looked back and her body floated over, but her hands did not stop at all. The purple light shone and retracted, and she killed three more monsters.

    "Who are you?" Jin Ping'er landed next to Qinglong and said coldly.

    Qinglong was wondering, with Jin Ping'er's Taoist practice at the moment, why didn't he rise from the sky? Once they reach the sky, only a few of these monsters can go to the sky. Isn't that simple?

    Although he was thinking this, Qinglong was still ready to answer, but before he could speak, he and Jin Ping'er were shocked at the same time. If they felt something, they looked up and looked forward.

    Just a moment ago, countless monsters that were in a state of madness suddenly retreated like a tide. But deep in the forest in front of them, a cold murderous intention surged over. This invisible murderous intention was actually cold.  These two men of such high moral character couldn't help but have a cold war.

    Qinglong felt horrified in his heart. There was such a terrible thing in the southern border area!

    Just where they were frightened, the next moment, a figure suddenly flashed behind a huge tree in front of them, and a person slowly walked out.

    The man was wearing a dress made of bright silk, with black hair scattered around his shoulders, his hands were slender and white, and his appearance was extremely handsome. He was actually a beautiful and almost coquettish young man.

    Qinglong looked a little stunned, but almost at the same time, he suddenly felt that the body of Jin Ping'er beside him was trembling slightly after the young man appeared.

    &nbsp; www.piaotia.com

 Text Episode 14 Chapter 10 Unwilling

.    The forest gradually became quiet. The monster that was barking fiercely just a moment ago dispersed far away for some reason. The speed really surprised Qinglong.  But in his mind, Jin Ping'er's reaction when he saw this strange boy made him even more unpredictable?

    The young man’s eyes slowly fell on the two of them, he looked at them carefully, and then he seemed to frown slightly and said, “Are you from China?”

    What this young man said was a soft, pleasant and very pure Chinese language. Qinglong was startled for a moment and asked: "Who are you?"

    The young man smiled slightly, revealing two rows of white teeth. He looked a bit innocent, which was incompatible with the bloody scene around him. He just smiled and said: "Who am I? This is a good question," he  He said slowly, "Who am I?"

    Qinglong snorted and lowered his voice: "I am Qinglong of the Ghost King Sect. Who is this person?"

    Jin Ping'er was surprised. Apparently she also knew Qinglong's name. Originally, the three major sects of the Demon Sect had always fought fiercely among themselves. Jin Ping'er, as an outstanding disciple of the new generation of Hehuan Sect, although she had never met Qinglong, this Ghost King Sect's  The information about the important figures is already familiar to him.

    He nodded slightly as a greeting. Originally, from their standpoint, they were regarded as enemies rather than friends. However, in this strange place in southern Xinjiang, monsters were rampant, and the two of them couldn't help but regard each other as comrades-in-arms.

    Jin Ping'er glanced at the young man in front of her and whispered: "Be careful, he is a beast monster. All the monster beasts around him are his subordinates. He is of high moral character." She paused and continued softly, "  The Taoism is also very weird."

    Qinglong frowned, and was about to ask a few more questions, but a roar suddenly came from the direction behind him, and then the sound of trees falling to the ground was heard. The two people quickly turned their heads to look, and saw the white-bone snake demon charging towards them all the way.  , but there are no other little monsters beside it. It seems that like other monsters, it was frightened by the appearance of the monster and did not dare to approach this place.

    Qinglong didn’t expect that the white-bone snake demon would catch up so quickly. He saw the snake demon in front of him in a blink of an eye. With a fishy wind blowing towards his face, the white shadow flashed and the huge snake body of the snake demon swept over.

    In front of these monsters, the big trees that have been growing for many years are almost like grass being swept away. They are uprooted one after another with a roar and fly towards this side.

    Qinglong and Jin Ping'er jumped up at the same time. Neither of them were ordinary people. They could both tell at a glance that the white-bone demon snake in front of them was not an ordinary monster. It was full of demonic energy, and it was obviously of high moral character.  But what's more important is that the mysterious young man in front has never made a move from beginning to end, and the two of them can't see through the depth of it.

    Qinglong just paid it off, but he was secretly afraid in his heart, but Jin Ping'er seemed to know more than Qinglong. He was extremely nervous. Even when facing the white-bone snake demon, half of his thoughts seemed to be behind his back.

    With Jin Ping'er's appearance, it is natural that she cannot escape the experienced eyes of Qinglong.  At this moment, the two of them did not fight directly with the white-bone snake demon. Instead, they relied on their clever movements to chase Feiteng near the white-bone snake demon. Occasionally, they took advantage of the opportunity to snipe at the white-bone snake demon. However, the body of the snake demon seemed to be extremely tough and unusual.  The magic weapon and Taoist magic can't hurt it.

    But unable to catch up with Qinglong and Jin Ping'er, the white-bone snake demon kept roaring, its huge body kept twisting, and its speed became faster and faster. It didn't look bulky at all, and it gradually caught up with the two of them.

    Qinglong was horrified. This white-bone snake monster was already so difficult to deal with. The young man behind him, whom Jin Ping'er called the beast monster, was the leader of these monsters. Wouldn't it be even more terrifying?  With these thoughts turning, he began to have the intention of leaving. As he flew past Jin Ping'er, he hurriedly said: "Let's go quickly!"

    Jin Ping'er obviously didn't want to stay here for a long time, so he nodded immediately and pointed at the sky.

    Qinglong understood, and almost at the same time, the two of them let out a light scold. A clear light from Qinglong's hand was mixed with the purple light of Jin Ping'er, and hit the bones of the white-bone snake demon from the side.  Even though the bones of the white-bone snake demon were thick, it was knocked backwards by the two masters. The snake's body was soft, and the strong force was eliminated after a few shakes, but in the end it was suppressed and unable to catch up.

    Qinglong took advantage of this gap, roared softly, and flew into the air. But at the moment when his body flew up, his mind suddenly moved, and he looked to the side from the corner of his eye, and sure enough, Jin Ping'er's body was not flying upwards.

    "Roar"

    Just when Qinglong felt a sense of surprise and doubt in his heart, the originally clear sky in front of him suddenly turned dark, and a black screen suddenly appeared on his head that had just flown out of the branch, and rushed down with overwhelming force.

    At that critical moment, Qinglong was on alert. The "Qiankun Clear Light Ring" on his right hand glowed with clear light, and instantly formed a ball of light to protect his whole body. At the same time, his body moved sideways forcefully.

    ??However, despite this, the black screen swooped down incredibly quickly. With a loud "bang", the aperture of Qinglong's protective body was hit with great force and flew out immediately. At the same time, Qinglong clearly understood  He saw Jin Ping'er turn into a purple light and fly into the sky from behind the dark curtain that he had drawn away. From a distance, he heard her soft laughter:

    "Thank you very much, uncle. If we have a chance in the future, I will thank you in person, little girl!"

    Qinglong suppressed the surge of energy and blood in his chest, and showed a wry smile. He had been doing everything in his life, but in his old age, he let such a little girl scheme against him.

    But at this moment, he couldn't care about Jin Ping'er. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the trunk of a big tree in mid-air. With a hiss, his palm sank deeply into the wood. His body then turned around and fell down.  Come down.

    The next moment, the white-bone snake demon had already chased behind him. It stared at him for a long time, but did not rush forward immediately. The snake on the head of a huge snake hesitated and hissed.  As for the black curtain in front, it fell to the ground at this moment and disappeared again with a whoosh sound. The speed was so fast that it was extremely rare.

    On the other hand, that charming young man appeared like a ghost at some point a foot away in front of Qinglong, standing with his hands behind his back.

    Qinglong fell to the ground and let out a sigh of relief. He was stopped, but at this moment he was not in a hurry to escape. He just frowned slightly, looked at the young man for a few times, and suddenly said: "The monster in the sky just now, but the legend  The ‘Taotie’ among them?”

    The young man raised his eyebrows, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he nodded: "I didn't expect you have some discernment. Yes, you are Taotie."

    "Roar!"

    As the young man spoke, the strange sound that sounded this time was soft and low, coming from behind the young man. After a moment, a ferocious strange head slowly poked out from behind the young man's figure.

    It's unclear what kind of animal this strange head looks like, but it has four eyes as thick as copper bells, two pairs of upper and lower ones arranged on the side of the face, six sharp fangs protruding from the big mouth, and there is saliva flowing from it.  It kept dripping.  The gray-black skin is covered with rough lumps. It is the most ferocious ghost in human legend. I am afraid it is not as ugly and ferocious as this monster.

    Qinglong took a breath of cold air!

    Taotie's neck seemed to be very long. The monster's head stretched out from behind the young man. It turned around and landed on the shoulders of the young man. However, the young man looked calm in front of such a ferocious beast.  calm.

    Qinglong calmed down and said slowly: "I never thought that there are such ferocious beasts in this world!"

    The young man smiled, stretched out his hand, and actually touched Taotie's head. The Taotie looked extremely vicious, but under the young man's hand, he just growled in a low voice, and even rubbed his head against the young man's hand. If it weren't for  The appearance is too ferocious, almost like a puppy.

    The young man glanced at Qinglong and suddenly said: "That woman just now was your companion. She knew that Taotie was hidden in the air, but she deliberately let you act as a bait, lured Taotie down and escaped on her own. You must be very angry at this moment, right?"

    Qinglong was secretly on guard in his heart, but he smiled and said: "I was tricked by her because of my own incompetence, no one else is to blame!"

    The young man looked at him one more time, nodded and said: "In that case, you just die."

    Before the voice fell, and no movement was seen from him, the white-bone demon snake, which had been glaring behind Qinglong, suddenly opened its huge mouth and swallowed it in one bite, as if it had received an order.

    Qinglong was always on guard. Although the White Bone Demon Snake suddenly appeared and attacked, he did not panic. Instead of retreating, he advanced directly towards the White Bone Demon Snake, which shocked the snake demon.

    Just when the snake demon was stunned, Qinglong rushed under the snake demon. His body flashed to avoid the poisonous gas sprayed by the angry snake demon. He kicked the snake demon's bones and forcefully pushed the huge body of the snake demon towards him.  He kicked forward three feet, and at the same time used the force to rise into the sky, and the clear light in his hand lit up, and six walls of light were instantly laid out in the direction of Taotie.

    Of the two beasts, the one he fears the most is still the young man who has never made a move.

    The White Bone Demon Snake roared again and again, but it could no longer catch up. Seeing that the green dragon was about to fly into the sky and had to escape from the trap, his feet suddenly tightened, and his body rising into the sky was caught by a hand. After a moment, he laughed softly.  The sound came, and a strong force came from that hand. Qinglong felt that his body was suddenly burning with heat, and his body shook violently. He was involuntarily thrown out by this hand.

    In mid-air, his body was seen floating, and with the sound of branches breaking, Qinglong's body was thrown into the forest again.

    In the forest, the roars of countless monsters were heard again.

    In mid-air, the young man closed his eyes slightly and looked up at the sky. The wind blew by, causing his bright silk clothes to dance.

    &nbsp; In the distance, there seems to be a beast roaring

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall.

    From the head of the Qingyun Sect to Daoxuan Zhenren, the chiefs of each lineage gathered in the hall. There were also many elders standing behind the chief. They were rare standing at the entrance of Yuqing Hall. Looking at them, they looked like they were waiting for someone.  .

    No matter who it is, who can receive such courtesy from the Qingyun Sect is truly the best person in the world.

    In addition to the people from Qingyun Sect, Li Xun was also standing at the bottom, standing quietly and respectfully, but there was a faint look of excitement in his eyes, and he looked to the other side from time to time.

    There, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, was standing behind Master Shuiyue with an indifferent expression.

    Not long after, the melodious sound of bells and cauldrons came from the distant Qingyun Mountain, five times in a row. Everyone present looked outside the hall. From a distance, a voice came in:

    "The owner of Fenxiang Valley, Mr. Yunyi Lanyun pays homage to the mountain"

    Almost at the same time as the voice fell, a flaming figure appeared at the door of Yuqing Palace.

    "Haha, where is Senior Brother Daoxuan? I miss you so much!"

    Yun Yilan, dressed in red and with a smile on his face, strode in, followed by Shangguan Ce, Lu Shun and others, the elders and disciples of Fenxiang Valley. Judging from the number of people, there were nearly dozens of them.

    There was a slight sound of surprise in the Qingyunmen crowd, but after a moment, everyone's eyes were focused on Yun Yilan's face.  This man who has been renowned for his righteousness in the world for many years was also a powerful figure back then. Most of the older elders of the Qingyun Sect who were present had seen this man, but at this moment, everyone had only astonishment in their eyes.

    Is this man, who has a vaguely similar face but clearly looks like a mature man, really the Yun Yilan whose beard and hair turned gray decades ago?

    Master Daoxuan looked at Yun Yilan carefully, walked up and said with a smile: "Donor Yun, you and I have not seen each other for many years. Unexpectedly, your Taoism has made great progress, and you have actually understood it from the 'Incense Jade Book'  'Yuyang Realm' is the first of its kind in Fenxiang Valley in 800 years, so congratulations!"

    Yun Yilan's originally smiling face suddenly froze. After a moment, a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes, but his expression returned to his natural expression and he said: "Senior Brother Daoxuan really has good eyesight, I admire him, I admire him!"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "No, no, I should be the one who admires you."

    Yun Yilan looked at it with his eyes. Master Daoxuan looked at each other with a smile. After a while, the two looked at each other and laughed.  Li Xun walked up next to him, knelt down and saluted: "Master, this disciple has been waiting here for a long time."

    Yun Yilan nodded and said with a smile: "Get up, after staying here for these few days, have you experienced the mystery of Qingyun Mountain, this fairyland on earth?"

    Li Xun stood up and said respectfully: "Qingyun Mountain is indeed worthy of its reputation. It is an eye-opener for the disciples. In addition, I would like to thank Uncle Daoxuan and" He paused and said loudly, "And Junior Sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak,  He took me to appreciate the beautiful scenery of this fairyland."

    There was a "buzz" in the Qingyun Sect crowd, and the discussion started. In addition to the elders, there were also many younger generation disciples. Countless eyes immediately turned to the frost woman.

    The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, but her expression was indifferent, and she finally said nothing.

    Master Daoxuan smiled, took Yun Yilan's hand and said, "Master Yun Gu has such a good disciple, and he has a successor. Come, please take a seat."

    Yun Yilan leaned forward and said, "Please, sir."

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, and walked up simultaneously. Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan sat on the main seat together, with people from their own sect on both sides.

    After a while of polite greetings, Master Daoxuan said with a smile: "Fenxiang Valley is a giant sect of righteousness in the world, and everyone in the world respects it. The Master of Yun Valley actually comes here this time, which really makes Qingyun Sect shine."

    Yun Yilan shook his head repeatedly and said: "Master, this is too much, too much." As he said that, his expression suddenly changed, and he said solemnly: "Actually, there are two major things that I have to do when I come to worship the mountain this time.  I have to ask for help from everyone in the Qingyun Sect."

    Master Daoxuan said quickly: "Master Yungu is too polite, please tell me if you have anything to say."

    Yun Yilan coughed and said: "To be honest with you, this first thing is related to a catastrophe that has been rare in the world for hundreds of years!"

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect was immediately moved. Tian Buyi, who was sitting under Master Daoxuan, frowned and said, "What do you mean by the words of Master Yun Gu?"

    Yun Yilan sighed and said, "You all don't know, but just a month ago, a peerless demon resurrected in the Hundred Thousand Mountains of Southern Xinjiang that Bengu has guarded for generations."

    Master Daoxuan was startled for a moment and said, "A peerless demon?"

    ? ?Yi Lan nodded and said: "Yes, it is a peerless demon. You are far away in the middle-earth, so you don't know the details, but my family in Fenxiang Valley has guarded the southern border for generations, so I know it very well. This demon calls itself 'The Beast'  The god is an ancient evildoer. I don’t know where he came from. I only know that he brought trouble to the world and killed countless creatures"

    Zeng Shuchang, who was sitting next to Tian Buyi and the leader of Fenghui Peak, frowned and said, "Can it be that Master Yungu's Taoist skills and the strength of Fenxiang Valley can't deal with this monster?"

    Yun Yilan looked gloomy and said: "Everyone is laughing, it's not because we are afraid of trouble and dare not take the responsibility. In fact, I know that this matter is not trivial and cannot be stopped by the Fenxiang Valley family, so I took the liberty to come here and ask the real person to watch it for the world.  For the sake of the common people, if you climb high and shout, the whole world will attack together. Only in this way can we have hope of victory. Otherwise, the big thing will be over, and countless lives will inevitably be killed and injured in the world?"

    The members of the Qingyun Sect looked at each other. To be honest, things were going well, but Fenxiang Valley suddenly jumped out and revealed a peerless demon that had to be resisted by all the cultivators in the world in order to have hope. How could anyone accept it?  However, Master Daoxuan is a man of enlightenment after all. He pondered for a long time and said decisively:

    "If things turn out to be what Master Yungu said, it will be an unprecedented catastrophe for the people of the world. We, the cultivators, have always claimed to be righteous and must not ignore it. In this case, I, the Qingyun Sect, will fight with Burning Incense  Gu and I will join hands to fight against this demon. Later I will send a letter to Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple and invite him to come to Qingyun Mountain to discuss things."

    Yun Yilan let out a long breath, stroking his hands and said: "This is very good, I feel relieved now."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "Master Yungu is joking. By the way, I wonder what the second major event is. Could it be another catastrophe?"

    Yun Yilan's eyes flashed, he took a deep look at Master Daoxuan, and said: "No, this second thing is actually a good thing."

    A smile appeared on Master Daoxuan’s lips.

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "The second thing I am doing here is to propose to Miss Lu Xueqi of your noble sect for my disciple Li Xun."

    As soon as these words came out, Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind Master Shuiyue, trembled, Huo Di raised his head, and the Qingyun Sect was in an uproar.  And surprisingly powerful!

    Countless gazes instantly glanced at Lu Xueqi’s astonished face, and a moment later, they were attracted to Master Daoxuan.

    The head of the Qingyun Sect, Master Daoxuan, pondered for a moment and said loudly: "I have seen this kid Li Xun in the past few days. He is indeed one of the best among men, and his future is limitless."

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "I'm sorry, but I do plan to pass on the Valley Master to this incompetent disciple in the future. And when the enemy is at hand, we have such a happy event, which further shows our sincere cooperation. At the same time,  It also boosts the morale of the heroes in the world, I wonder what you think?"

    Tian Buyi, who was sitting next to him, had a look of disdain on his face and almost snorted. Fortunately, his wife Suru had quick eyesight and caught him.

    Daoxuan’s eyes moved, swept across the Qingyun Sect, and finally landed on Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi frowned and her lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but she was worried that the occasion was not right, so she did not say it loudly.

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly, turned to Yun Yilan and said with a smile: "Master Yun's kindness is really unexpected!"

    Yun Yilan clasped his fists and said with a smile: "I and my disciple are sincere, and I hope that the real person will fulfill my wish."

    Daoxuan Zhenren reached out to his chest and stroked his long beard, and said slowly: "Born a demon, disaster is imminent. You and I must work together to save the common people. Moreover, I am very fond of this marriage, the man is talented and the woman is beautiful"

    There was another uproar in Qingyun Sect. No one expected that Master Daoxuan actually agreed to the marriage.

    I heard Master Daoxuan then turned to Master Shuiyue who was sitting beside him and said with a smile: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, Xue Qi is your disciple, you should make the decision."

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned pale, and she was obviously shaken by this incident. When she heard Master Daoxuan’s words, she couldn’t help but take a step forward and shouted to Master Shuiyue:

    "Master"

    Master Shuiyue slowly raised his eyes, and his eyes turned on Lu Xueqi's peerless face, as if he wanted to see something from that appearance. The look in his eyes was complicated and unclear. After being silent for a while, he slowly said: "Qier,  I also fully agree with this marriage. Mr. Li is a good match among men."

    In the Yuqing Hall, everyone suddenly became quiet, including Tian Buyi and others, all looking at Master Shuiyue in disbelief.

    Lu Xueqi’s body suddenly shook.

    And Li Xun in the distance was already beaming with joy at this moment.

    "Hahahaha!" Yun Yilan's laughter broke the silence, "Great, great, since the two elders agree to this, Xun'er, why don't you come up and thank you two!"

    Li Xun quickly ran up and knelt down.

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "The good story today will surely be spread through the ages and be praised by the world"

    "Wait a minute!"

    Suddenly, a soft shout sounded coldly in the voice of Yun Yilan, one of the great figures of righteousness in the world, in the main hall, interrupting Yun Yilan's words.

    The whole hall changed color.

    Lu Xueqi was dressed in white like snow, with a pale complexion. She held the Tianya sword scabbard tightly in one hand and walked out slowly.

    Master Daoxuan’s face changed slightly, and he looked towards Master Shuiyue, but Master Shuiyue only looked at Lu Xueqi’s figure. He suddenly sighed in a low voice, closed his eyes, and looked like he didn’t care anymore.

    Master Daoxuan’s expression changed again, his expression slowly darkened, he slowly stood up and said, “Xue Qi, do you have anything to say?”

    There was silence in Yuqing Hall.

    Everyone’s eyes are looking at the woman in white.

    There is no wind but the skirt of her clothes is fluttering gently. From a distance, even her figure is vaguely like duckweed, swaying unsteadily, thin and not weathered by wind and rain.

    But her lips were pursed so tightly, there was a strange redness between her pale cheeks, and her shoulders that started to tremble slightly made people feel helpless for the first time.

    Suddenly, she suddenly turned around, facing away from everyone in the Yuqing Palace, facing outside the tall and majestic palace door, towards the boundless blue sky, towards the distance beyond the blue sky, towards the unknown place in the distance -  —

    Staring deeply!

    What kind of emotion is that in that glance?

    In the Yuqing Palace, there was her deep but decisive voice, like cutting ice and snow:

    "I don't want to!"

    ※※※

    The distance.

    The figure crawling in the dark corner on the unfamiliar hilltop suddenly trembled.

    The sound of insects chirping in the mountains and fields suddenly stopped.

    The figure struggled slowly and stood up in the shadow, as if feeling something, and stared blankly into the distance.

    A monkey figure jumped out from beside him and jumped up to his shoulder.

    After a long time, his voice came from the darkness:

    "Xiao Hui, why is my heart beating so fast suddenly"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 1 Chance Encounter

.    The catastrophe began in the spring and summer of that year. Thousands of years later, people in the world still remember clearly that period of terror and madness.

    In the extreme south of southern Xinjiang, among the mountains of 100,000, countless monsters and alien races suddenly swarmed out. Countless in number, all of them are bloodthirsty. They kill everyone regardless of gender, old or young. There are also many evil beasts that are greedy for human flesh.  , where it passed was terrible.

    This catastrophe broke out from the southern Xinjiang area near Shiwanda Mountain and quickly spread to the entire southern Xinjiang. The five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang, Miao, Zhuang, Tu, Li, and Gaoshan, rose up to resist.

    But in the face of countless monsters and alien races, especially among the countless ferocious monsters and alien races, there are more than a dozen strange monsters with extremely powerful magical power and witchcraft. The resistance of the five races is like a mantis trying to use a chariot.  Corpses littered the fields.

    This incident immediately shocked the world and spread throughout the world. The people of Middle-earth were frightened every day and were in panic all day long. Some people in Middle-earth near southern Xinjiang dragged their families and fled to the north, hoping to be as far away from this catastrophe as possible.  The better.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Fenxiang Valley, a major righteous sect in the south, managed to escape the disaster because the owner of the valley, Yun Yilan, happened to lead most of his disciples to Qingyun Mountain to visit Daoxuan.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  He was deeply sad and remorseful, and he had already committed suicide to thank the world. Fortunately, the disciples on his left and right held him back, and the elders of the Qingyun Sect gave him kind words to persuade him. Only then did the Master of Yun Valley calm down and vowed to kill the entire Fenxiang Valley.  With all my strength, I can avenge this bloody feud for the people of southern Xinjiang!

    Not long after, Yun Yilan announced to the Taoist monks in the world at Qingyun Mountain that today's catastrophe was actually caused by a monster. This monster has strong magic and ferocious nature. It cannot be resisted unless the whole world attacks it. In view of this, I burned incense.  Gu and the Qingyun Sect lineage jointly call on the cultivators in the world to use the power of the world to kill this beast!

    The next day, Tianyin Temple, which received the news, officially responded, agreeing with Qingyun and Burning Incense’s call, and soon sent people to join the alliance.

    Zhengdao made urgent arrangements and discussions, and sent several groups of outstanding disciples south to investigate the details of these monsters and aliens. After all, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle.

    But the three major sects of the Demon Sect, the Ghost King Sect, the Wandu Sect, and the Hehuan Sect, which were usually arrogant, suddenly became quiet. They seemed to be watching each other and were in no hurry to make any move.  That is to say, in this situation where the storm is about to come, Middle-earth temporarily fell into a strange calm.

    This weird peace was finally broken on the day before the summer solstice. The alien race of monsters that had ravaged the southern border to a state of disgrace finally entered the middle-earth.

    But at first, the civilian casualties were not very large, because as early as a month ago, the people near the south had already fled.  It's just that the number of these monsters seems to be increasing, and they are spreading more rapidly. They are about to push into the hinterland of Middle-earth. At that time, it will be time for all the people in the world to fall into misery.

    I can’t tell whether it’s shocking news or rumors that are hard to distinguish, but the shocking news is indeed coming one after another. Yesterday it was said that a village was bloodbathed, and today it is rumored that the entire city was reduced to rubble.  Every day spent in panic and fear is so uncomfortable and scary for anyone.

    However, for people who are so heartbroken, even if everyone in the world dies, it seems like it has nothing to do with them.  Gui Li has been staying with Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog for more than a month. Even he himself doesn't know why he keeps following them. Maybe he has long felt that there is no place to go, so he just lets it go.  It's natural.

    Among the group of people, Zhou Yixian was the one who was most opposed to Gui Li being with him. Not to mention that there was another guy who was freeloading, but he didn't know how to move luggage and do chores like a wild dog Taoist. He didn't drink all day long.  Even when sleeping, he often needs someone to take care of him.

    When it comes to free food, Gui Li only drinks a little wine. The biggest thorn in Zhou Xian's side now is the three-eyed monkey following Gui Li.  Li, a person who gets drunk as soon as he drinks, can be compared. After a big bag of strong liquor, the monkey's face is not even red. If Xiao Huan hadn't insisted on taking this person and the monkey with him no matter what, Zhou Xian would have been far away.  How far have you run?

    As for Taoist Wild Dog, since that night he suddenly wanted to kill Gui Li, but was discovered and stopped by Xiao Hui. In the end, he was spared by Gui Li. From then on, Taoist Wild Dog became even more taciturn, often for several days.  Not saying a word.

    But in the past few days, whether it is nagging or complaining?Yi Xian was still Xiao Huan, including the silent Taoist Wild Dog, and they all gradually discovered that Gui Li seemed to have some changes. Although it was difficult for them to explain clearly, Gui Li was indeed gradually waking up. The most obvious manifestation  Even when he was drunk, he started to lose weight. Sometimes he didn't drink at all all night, but his behavior was still very strange. Gui Li often sat with Xiao Hui, facing the north, and seemed to be in a daze.  It's like thinking about something.

    News of the catastrophe in the south gradually spread as people fleeing to the north flocked to the north, and Zhou Yixian and others also knew about it.

    Among the people, Yi Xian was startled when he heard the news. Then he thought for a long time, shook his head, and then sighed all day long, asking where should he escape?

    As for others, they are not as worried as him. Gui Li and Taoist Wild Dog both look preoccupied, while Xiaohuan seems not to take the crisis that sounds far away to heart. For her, on weekdays,  Playing with Xiao Hui, occasionally taking care of Gui Li and talking to him, life was enjoyable.

    However, under Zhou Xian’s insistence, this group of people finally headed north. According to Zhou Xian, the farther away from the south, at least people’s lives will be easier.  But as more and more refugees arrive from the south along the way, the situation in the news seems to be getting worse.  The monsters and aliens that came out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains were overwhelming, devouring them all the way, and gradually forced their way into the hinterland of Middle-earth.

    A few days ago, among the many news, there was even news that the alien race of monsters had killed a city hundreds of miles behind them, which frightened Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and others and hurried away. Although they soon learned that this news was a rumor,  But the fear and fear in the human heart can be seen from this.

    That night, a group of people slept in the wild, lit a fire on a hill, and sat around the fire. Only Gui Li sat in the distance.

    Xiao Hui jumped out of the darkness, holding a lot of wild fruits in his hands. He didn't know where they picked them. He jumped on Gui Li's shoulders two or three times, sat down, and ate.

    Zhou Yixian glanced over there, pondered for a while, looked at Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist next to him, and said, "I have something to tell you. "

    Xiao Huan was a little strange. She glanced at Zhou Xian and said, "Grandpa, what's the matter?"

    Zhou Yixian was about to speak when suddenly Xiao Hui, who was sitting on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed to have discovered something and screamed loudly.  Everyone was shocked and didn't know what was going on. They stood up one after another, walked behind Xiao Hui, and looked in the direction of its dancing limbs.  Under the dim light, I saw a group of people walking on the ancient road below the hill, including men, women, old and young. They all looked exhausted, but they still walked forward hobblingly.

    Zhou Yixian looked at it for a long time, sighed, and said: "They are refugees from the south."

    Everyone was silent, no one spoke, Zhou Xian was silent for a moment, and said: "Actually, this is what I want to say. I don't know what is going on in the south right now, but suddenly many monsters and barbarians came out and killed people on sight. This can't be wrong.  In the past few days, we have seen many people fleeing to the north. I think we have to speed up our journey and run to the north."

    Xiao Huan frowned and said, "Grandpa, it's right to go north. We have been wandering around anyway, but the north is so big. I heard that those monsters and aliens move very fast. Do you have a good place to hide?"

    Zhou Yixian glared at her and said: "Haven't you heard the rumors these days? Those monsters have quite some abilities. Some have good noses and some have good hearing. No matter you hide in a tree or hide in a cellar,  , even if you run into the mountains, you will be found and eaten. Where can I find a place to hide when I encounter such a damned monster?"

    Xiaohuan looked bitter and said, "Then what should we do? Will we be eaten by those monsters sooner or later?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said: "Nonsense, how could I, the great Immortal Zhou, die in the mouths of these beasts because of my clever calculations? I have already calculated it. Looking at the world at this moment, there is only one place that is the safest."

    Xiaohuan was startled. Taoist Wild Dog and even Gui Li moved their bodies next to them and looked towards Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian felt a little proud and laughed "hehe" twice.  Xiaohuan was surprised and happy, and said: "Grandpa, is there such a place? Tell me!"

    Zhou Yixian coughed twice, and then said solemnly: "Qingyun Mountain."

    Taoist Wild Dog's expression changed, and Gui Li turned his head away. Only Xiao Huan was a little surprised and said: "I know that Qingyun Mountain is where Qingyun Sect is, and there are many Taoist monks, but after all, it is just a sect.  Those monsters and aliens can only protect themselves, so how can they care about us?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi laughed and said: "You don't know that. Although there is no news yet, I predict that the sects of Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple will definitely"?Qingyun Alliance, because that old guy Yun Yilan is in Qingyun at the moment, and in the battle of Qingyun ten years ago, Qingyun Sect's "Zhuxian Sword Formation""

    When Gui Li heard these four words from the side, his body trembled violently.

    Immortal Zhou Yi did not pay attention to him, and continued to talk happily: "Qingyun Sect's Zhuxian Sword Formation stole the show. Everyone knows that the sword formation has earth-shattering magical powers, so if we are in Qingyun Alliance, at least there will be an extra layer of security. I  Looking at the righteous people in the world, I am afraid that within a few days, most of them will go to Qingyun to jointly fight against this unprecedented catastrophe. If we reach Qingyun, we will naturally be in the safest place. There are so many Taoist masters  People, you won’t just watch us people die, right?” After that, the more he thought about it, the more proud he became, and he couldn’t help but laugh.

    A cold snort suddenly came out in the midst of his laughter. Zhou Xian was startled. He looked with Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, and saw Gui Li slowly standing up from the shadow, but without turning around, he said coldly: "Just  I’m afraid that your righteous masters will not only let you die and ignore you, but they will also kick you in the back.”

    Zhou Yixian was ridiculed by him in front of him, and he was a little embarrassed, and said angrily: "Bah, anyway, you are a crooked devil, and you will be kicked out if you go"

    Xiaohuan suddenly shouted: "Grandpa!"

    Yiyi Xian glanced at Xiaohuan, knowing that what he was saying was serious, and he hesitated. Xiaohuan turned to look at Gui Li, hesitating a little, but finally said: "You, don't listen to what my grandfather said, he is so talkative.  Block"

    Zhou Xian was furious and interjected: "How dare you say that your own grandfather speaks freely!"

    Xiaohuan ignored him and said sharply to the ghost: "But the situation is really bad now, you'd better go with us. After all, it will be safer there than other places"

    Before Xiao Huan finished speaking, Gui Li said calmly: "No need, the world is big, I have my own place to go."

    After saying that, he moved his body and walked forward.

    Xiaohuan was taken aback, with an anxious look on his face, and said anxiously: "Zhangyou, where are you going?"

    Gui Li did not answer, and his figure moved forward slowly and gradually. Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, turned his head and looked at Xiao Huan who was standing on the top of the hill, grinning, and raised his hand to shake.

    Xiaohuan looked at the figure that quickly shrunk and disappeared. She didn't know why. She suddenly felt empty in her heart for no reason. Her nose felt sour and she was about to shed tears.

    "Hiss!"

    There was a soft sound of breaking through the sky, and the ghostly figure streaked across the night sky.  There were dark clouds in the sky, and not a single starlight could be seen. It seemed that even the sky was affected by the catastrophe in the south, making it appear gloomy and gloomy, giving no hope.

    After leaving Zhou Xian and others, Gui Li flew south alone for a while. In this night sky, under the dark clouds, he saw gloomy and dark places in all directions. Under the sky, there were mountains and wilderness, cold and lonely, and people in the air.  It was actually empty and I didn’t know where to go.

    Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, suddenly barked twice. Gui Li glanced at it and saw three eyes in front of him. Xiao Hui was grinning. To him, he seemed to be happy most of the time.  Gui Li showed a rare smile and affection on his face. He gently touched the monkey's head, then sank and fell to the ground.

    The place we settled down was a high mountain in the wilderness with a dense forest. The vegetation was lush and the shrubs were dense. It was hard to find a place to set foot in the forest. I thought no one had ever been to this mountain or forest in this wilderness.  Gui Li's face was pale, and he landed in the forest. Without landing, he shook his right hand and the soul-eating magic wand flew out of his sleeve and circled around his feet. He didn't hear any strange sound. In the blink of an eye, this six-foot-wide magic wand flew out of his sleeve.  All the trees, shrubs, and thorns in the place suddenly withered and turned into dead branches in an instant.

    And as the Soul Eater flew back into his hand, Gui Li could clearly feel the thin strands of cold breath swimming through the black stick body.  Xiao Hui screamed happily, jumped off his shoulder, and ran deeper into the forest.  Gui Li raised his head and glanced at Xiao Hui's back. Ever since he went to Southern Xinjiang, especially after Xiao Hui's transformation, his appetite began to increase rapidly and he always wanted to eat.

    The night was dark, and the night wind blew from the wilderness and blew over the forest. The forest made a sound like waves, and countless shadows swayed together.  Gui Li slowly sat down on the ground and slowly closed his eyes. The shadows of the surrounding trees passed over his face. In the darkness, he was like a silent ghost.

    I don’t know how long it took, but there was a faint roar in the distance, and then disappeared without a trace. Gui Li frowned slightly and opened his eyes, but his body did not move. Sure enough, a moment later, there was a shaking in the nearby bushes, and it was the monkey Xiao Hui.  Running back.

    To Xiao Hui, the sharp and annoying thorns don't seem to matter at all. Many times, he simply steps over them and runs toAt this point, Gui Li saw it clearly, and saw Xiao Hui putting one hand on his chest. He was indeed holding a few wild fruits, but the other hand was trailing behind him, as if he was pulling something.

    Gui Li couldn't help but feel a little strange. He glanced behind it and was surprised.  In the shadows, Xiao Hui actually ran back dragging something that looked like an animal. It looked like it was not small, much bigger than Xiao Hui, but Xiao Hui could drag it very easily.  After a while, Xiao Hui ran close, smiled, put down the wild fruit first, then waved his hand, "Bang"

    There was a muffled sound, and a large piece of stuff fell in front of me.

    It was an adult wild boar. It was very big. It was probably even taller than Xiao Hui when it stood up. But at this moment, the wild boar had a hole in its head and was bleeding from its body. It was already dead.  Gui Li looked at the wound and saw that it was still fresh. He was startled and said to Xiao Hui, "Did you catch it?"

    Xiao Hui grinned and pointed at the wild boar and Gui Li at the same time.

    Gui Li sighed, smiled and said, "I'm not hungry."

    Xiao Hui scratched his head, blinked his three eyes together, then pointed at the wild boar and then at himself.  Gui Li was so amused by it that he couldn't help but laugh. For a moment, the heavy feeling in his heart was relieved, and he smiled and said, "Okay, I'll help you."

    Xiao Hui immediately beamed, obviously knowing that Gui Li’s craftsmanship was extraordinary and it was his favorite.  Gui Li rolled up his sleeves, pointed like a knife, and lightly scratched the belly of the wild boar. The tough pig skin was immediately scratched away. He was seen skillfully, skinning and deboning the wild boar in two or three strokes, and then flew up to look for it.  He went to a place with spring water to wash the pork, set up a wooden frame, lit a fire, and started roasting the pig.

    The fire gradually became brighter, and both Xiao Hui and Gui Li's faces were slightly flushed by the flames. Xiao Hui had already eaten a few wild fruits, and now his eyes were staring at the aroma of roasted vegetables gradually emerging from the flames.  pig.  Gui Li slowly took out various homemade seasonings from his waist and added some to the meat. He also found a small bottle of sesame oil and began to sprinkle it lightly on the pork.  The sesame oil slowly flows along the pork, and is roasted by the flames below, and slowly penetrates into the meat.  Soon, the surface of the pork began to turn a light golden color, transparent oil droplets exuded from the pork itself, and the alluring aroma spread out.

    The light of the fire moved slightly, illuminating the faces of monkeys and people, as well as the trees in the small open space around them.  The reflections of the tall trees swayed as if the wind was whistling.  Gui Li looked at the burning flames in front of him and gradually became trance-like, while Xiao Hui looked at the roasted pig with a salivating look, scratching his head and running to the side from time to time to break some branches and add them to the fire.

    The quiet air is filled with a strange and alluring fragrance.

    Deep in the woods, a low roar suddenly came: "Roar!"

    The roar was low and powerful. It seemed to be far away, but it still came through clearly, and a sense of chilling quickly spread.  Gui Li suddenly woke up from his meditation, his brows slowly wrinkled, his body did not move, but his eyes gradually deepened, looking in the direction where the roar came from.  Xiao Hui jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder without any fear on his face, and looked back as well.

    There was a "crack" sound in the flames, a branch burst open, and the scent of wild boar became stronger.

    Three feet away, there was a dark forest. The wind in the forest seemed to suddenly become stronger, whistling loudly. After the low roar, there was no sound again, but the cold and murderous intention was almost tangible.  Zhizhi quickly came over here.

    The pupils in Gui Li's eyes shrank slightly, and his brows furrowed even more tightly.

    "Crack!" Another small branch finally burst open.

    Suddenly, the howling wind lost its sound, and the entire forest seemed to be still. There was no more sound. Ahead in the darkness, the dense woods and tangled thorns suddenly fell to both sides, revealing a narrow road.  But it is a passage for one person to walk.

    A young man wearing bright silk clothes, with a handsome and almost coquettish face, walked out of the darkness step by step.  In the darkness, he was so conspicuous, as if the surroundings were lighting up because of him.  Gui Li did not get up or move. He was still sitting on the ground, looking directly at the young man.

    The young man looked at Gui Li, then his eyes fell on Xiao Hui, and he was slightly startled, "Hey"

    He made a sound and said: "Three-eyed monkey!"

    Gui Li didn't say anything, but Xiao Hui suddenly screamed, looking very angry.

    Almost at the same time as Xiao Hui shouted, the deep roar sounded again. The difference was that this time the roar came directly from behind the young man.

    "Roar" Following this low and powerful roar, behind the young man with a calm expression, a ferocious strange head slowly rose from his shoulders, with four eyes and two pairs of faces.?, as thick as a copper bell.  The mouth is huge, almost as wide as the face. Between the opening of the mouth, you can see that it is full of sharp teeth, especially the six sharp fangs extending outside the mouth, which are even more terrifying. Under the dim light of the flames in the field, they are vaguely visible.  Drops of saliva dripped from between the teeth and fell on the monster's gray-black skin covered with hard skin bumps.

    Gui Li’s expression finally changed, he slowly stood up, and said coldly: “Taotie?”

    The young man hadn't answered yet, but he was still looking at Gui Li. Suddenly he seemed to realize something. He turned to look at Taotie (Note 1), and couldn't help but be startled. He saw that this evil beast's always fierce eyes were now even more greedy.  , but the targets were not Gui Li and Xiao Hui, but the wild boar being barbecued on the ground.

    The tempting aroma of barbecue wafts everywhere in the air.

    The young man suddenly smiled and said sharply to the ghost: "Your craftsmanship is pretty good! I wonder why Taotie was so restless tonight. I didn't expect that he was attracted to you."

    Gui Li said calmly: "Although Taotie is an ancient evil beast, ferocious and fast, it has always been greedy. A roasted pig is nothing."

    The young man shook his head and said: "Otherwise, this glutton of mine is different. I have ignored ordinary delicacies for a long time. I didn't expect that I would be so greedy for your seemingly crude barbecue."

    At this moment, as the young man said, Taotie seemed to be particularly fond of this roasted pig. The saliva between his mouth and teeth was flowing wildly, and it flowed down between his teeth. Suddenly, with a roar, Taotie jumped out from the young man's shoulder and turned into a black shadow.  , threw himself into the flames.  Unexpectedly, the gray shadow flashed, an angry "squeaking" sound was heard, and Xiao Hui came out of the air and stood in front of the roasted pig.

    Taotie let out a low roar of "roar", fell to the ground, and revealed its true form. It had sharp claws on all four legs, and its body looked at least four times larger than that of the wild boar. The strangest thing was that its neck was extremely long, rising upwards, almost  Raise your body twice as high.

    Compared with Xiao Hui, it was pitifully small, but for some reason, Taotie seemed to be a little afraid of Xiao Hui and did not dare to be careless. However, he was reluctant to part with the food in front of him. He roared in a low voice and his expression gradually became ferocious.

    Gui Li looked at the two strange beasts who were angrily confronting each other over the roasted pig, and suddenly said: "This wild boar has not been roasted yet, and the flavor is not good enough. Why are you arguing?"

    What he said was so incomprehensible that even the young man couldn't help but look at him one more time, but the two confronting beasts reacted. Taotie stared at Xiao Hui with his four eyes, and Xiao Hui responded with wide-open eyes.  , the seven eyes of the two alien beasts stared bigger than the other. After a moment, Xiao Hui barked a few "Zhi Zhi" at Taotie, showing his teeth, then ran back a few steps, and sat down on Gui Li's body.  Next to him, his eyes were fixed on the roasted pig.

    Taotie's four eyes swayed following Xiao Hui's movements. When Xiao Hui sat down, the evil beast roared twice, and surprisingly, it also slowly walked to the other end of the flame, retracting its hind legs.  He stood up, swung his front legs lightly, and actually lay down in front of the flames, but the saliva in his mouth still flowed out involuntarily. Although it looked scary, it was still a bit funny.

    The young man watched Taotie sit down and walked over slowly. He didn't care about the dirt on the ground and sat down next to Taotie. He looked at Gui Li, smiled slightly and said: "Who are you, an expert? I never expected that there would be such a thing."  By any means, Taotie can temporarily suppress his ferocious nature?"

    Gui Li didn't look at him, he sat down, his eyes wandered back to the flames, and said: "You and I met by chance in the mountains, why do we need to know the name? It's just a roast pig to satisfy our hunger."

    The young man looked at Gui Li for a while, then suddenly laughed so loudly that he startled countless night birds in the distance.

    "Well said, well said." He tapped his leg lightly, with an unexpected look of admiration on his face, and said, "It's just for food. Speaking of which, all living beings in the world are busy here and there all day long, isn't it just for food?  That’s all. So, don’t you think that the so-called “people” are the same as me, the gluttonous evil beast?”

    Gui Li gently flipped the roasted pig. The smell of sesame oil on the pork suddenly became richer, which made the glutton opposite him agitated. But he didn't know whether it was to taste the delicious food or something else. In addition to being ferocious, this exotic animal was also famous for its gluttony.  The beast actually endured it, and at the same time, Xiao Hui glared at it fiercely.

    The flame burned quietly, reflecting on Gui Li's face. He said slowly: "People are different."

    The young man said: "What?"

    "Gui Li said: "People have feelings about love, hate, and hatred."

    The young man laughed and said: "Don't you know that all animals also have feelings? If you kill this wild boar, you should know that the wild boar is in pain and fear. If I kill you, you will be like a pig. All living beings are equal, how can we differentiate between humans and animals?"

    Gui Li raised his eyes, looked at the young man, and said, "There is a difference."

    The young man’s eyes were sharp and he said, “What’s the difference?”

    The ghost said sternly: "I have great regrets in my life. They are engraved in my heart day and night. Life is worse than death."?But it cannot help but give birth.  If you live, you still have hope, but if you die, you will be a heartless and cowardly person.  How can a pig have such love and hatred?  "

    The young man was startled, the fierce look in his eyes gradually faded away, and then a strange look appeared on his face.

    Note 1: Taotie: "The gods and demons are different."  "Strange Beasts": There is an evil beast in the extreme south of China, with four eyes, black skin, a long neck and four legs, a ferocious nature and extremely greedy.  Traveling as fast as the wind is a disaster.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 2 Meeting

.    There was no sound everywhere except for the sound of branches popping from time to time in the fire.  Neither the strange boy nor Gui Li spoke anymore, the flames stretched and contracted, burning between them.

    The color of the surface of the roasted pig gradually turned golden, and a slight burnt smell emerged from the rich aroma. At this time, the entire surface of the roasted pig was covered with a transparent layer of light oil droplets. Gui Li finally roasted it.  The pig turned a few times and said, "That's it, you can eat!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Hui and Taotie rushed forward at the same time. Xiao Hui screamed "Zhi Zhi" and stretched out his hand to grab one of the hind legs of the roasted pig. The pig skin that was being roasted seemed to have no feeling at all in its hands.  Similar.  But the Taotie was even more powerful. He opened his mouth without using his hands, feet, and claws. Regardless of the fact that the pork was still above the flames, he stuck his head in and took a bite.

    When Taotie opened his mouth, his already huge mouth became even bigger and scary. A huge roast pig was actually bitten by this monster, leaving only one hind leg caught by Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Hui was furious, and the monkey had an angry expression on his face. He grabbed the pig leg in his hand and jumped and screamed at the same time. However, the gluttonous beast didn't care about it. The sharp teeth in its mouth "cracked" and bit it, and it was like destroying everything.  Biting the delicious pork into two pieces, Xiao Hui was caught off guard. He fell backwards with too much force and rolled twice on the ground. When he stood up, he only held a pig leg in his hand.

    As for most of the delicious roast pig, it was now being bitten in the mouth by the glutton, chewing it loudly. It seemed that the remaining pig bones were also directly bitten into pieces and swallowed into the belly. The food was like a wind blowing through the clouds, sweeping away thousands of troops, especially  The four eyes on the face were pushed to both sides of the face by the bulging mouth, but they still shone brightly. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with the meal.

    "Squeak, squeak" Xiao Hui saw that most of the delicious food that originally belonged to him was snatched away by this evil beast. How could he not be angry? However, after shouting a few times, he lowered his head and started to eat.  It's fast, but I've eaten most of a pork leg in a while.

    "Roar" Taotie's deep roar sounded again. He slowly turned his head to look at Xiao Hui. Such a big roast pig was eaten clean by it in just a short time.  After swallowing it, not even the bones were left.  And it was obvious that Taotie was still unsatisfied, his eyes were shining, staring at the last meaty bone in Xiao Hui's hand.

    Xiao Hui viciously ate the last piece of meat, and his three eyes widened at the same time, looking at Taotie.  Taotie was salivating and salivating as he walked towards Xiao Hui step by step. Xiao Hui waved fiercely and threw the remaining bones in his hand far away in the other direction, with a look of gloating on his face.  Unexpectedly, Taotie's figure flashed like lightning and light. In the blink of an eye, he soared into the air and caught up with the flying bones. He bit it in one bite, turned in the air, flew back and landed next to the young man.  But at this time, Taotie seemed to know that this was the last thing. He actually didn't swallow it in one bite. Instead, he looked at it with great care, sticking out his tongue and licking the meat and bones.

    Xiao Hui was frightened by Taotie's appearance. After a while, he turned to Gui Li and suddenly danced and squeaked. Gui Li looked at it for a while, then suddenly his face changed and he said, "You said it looks like rhubarb?"

    Xiao Hui nodded immediately, and then looked at Taotie. The anger on the monkey's face gradually faded, replaced by a strange but warm look.  It looked at Taotie who was licking the meat bones for a while, then carefully moved over, slowly stretched out his hand, and seemed to want to touch Taotie's ferocious head.  Taotie's ferocious head turned and he let out a low growl in alertness. Xiao Hui immediately jumped back, but then Zhizhi let out two low voices and approached Taotie again, and Taotie's attention seemed to have temporarily left the fleshy bones.  , placed on Xiao Hui.

    After a moment, Xiao Hui's hand reached out again. Taotie made no move, but all four eyes were looking at Xiao Hui's hand, while Gui Li and the boy remained silent, especially the boy's eyes that had a strange light.  , silently watching the exchange between these two strange beasts.

    Xiao Hui's hand touched Taotie's head and touched it gently. Taotie growled twice in his mouth, but he no longer had any objection. His attention returned to the fleshy bone in front of him, and Xiao Hui then slowly  He slowly approached the strange beast and gently stroked Taotie's body with his hands. A happy look appeared on the monkey's face.

    Gui Li slowly lowered his head and vaguely remembered that many years ago, on Dazhu Peak, Xiao Hui and Da Huang seemed to have become close like this.  Time flies like water, it turns out that Xiao Hui still remembers the beginning

    The young man suddenly broke the silence and said with a slight smile: "I didn't expect that the two of them are very destined, right?"

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and Taotie, with a hint of warmth in his eyes, and said, "Not bad."

    The young man turned his head, added a small branch to the fire, and fell silent again. After a long time, he suddenly smiled and said, "This glutton has been following me for who knows how many years."For many years, I always thought I was taking care of it. Unexpectedly, I discovered today that it is much happier than me.  The smile on his face seemed to have a hint of bitterness, and he said: "In addition to eating and drinking, even if they are not the same kind, there is still a monkey like you who is willing to be friends with it."  "

    Gui Li looked up at the young man and saw that his face was desolate, as if he had an indescribable loneliness. He said lightly: "If you are lonely, just find a friend."

    The young man snorted and said proudly: "In this big world, who is worthy of being my friend, and who dares to be my friend?"

    Gui Li frowned. The young man's tone was really exaggerated, and he felt a little disgusted. However, he saw that the young man seemed to have remembered something, and his face became sad. He whispered to himself: "But, it turns out there is a person. I really believe her."  of……"

    Gui Li looked at him through the burning flames in front of him and said calmly: "How?"

    The young man’s face suddenly turned cold and he sneered: “Later, I found out that she was lying to me. Not only that, she also made me miserable and almost beyond redemption!”

    Gui Li silently, from the expression of the young man, he unexpectedly recalled the past that was buried deep in his heart ten years ago. The face of that kind monk seemed to appear in front of his eyes again

    He suddenly shook his head violently, but with great force in his hands, the branches he was adding to the fire made a slight hoarse sound, turned into powder, and scattered all over the ground.

    The young man glanced at his hand and suddenly said: "Do you also have such sad past events?"

    Gui Li looked gloomy and said nothing. The young man looked at him, his eyes flickering, and suddenly said: "If you are going to die now, do you still have any unfulfilled wishes?"

    Gui Li was startled, and felt confused for a moment. In an instant, he was flooded with thoughts. This question he had never thought about was suddenly placed in front of him. Deep hatred, great hatred, ten years of long-cherished wishes, lingering white clothes, this life was full of wind and rain,  But I have never thought about what is the last wish in my heart?

    It’s time to save Baguio. If she can be saved, I will be willing to die!  He had thought about this idea countless times in his mind during countless nights in the past ten years.  It’s just that there is still that frosty face that I can’t let go of, floating gently in a secluded corner of my heart

    He was crazy for a moment, the night wind was blowing, and he didn't know how much time had passed. When he woke up, the young man had disappeared, and the gluttonous food on the ground seemed to have just soared into the sky, blending into the dark night, and came from afar.  Its deep roaring voice.

    Xiao Hui jumped up to his shoulder and squeaked twice. Gui Li slowly raised his head to look at the sky and suddenly whispered: "Xiao Hui, I always want to see her again, right?"

    Xiao Hui didn’t seem to understand and was too lazy to pay attention. He raised his head and looked at the sky, as if he was still looking for Taotie’s figure.

    The gradually extinguished embers of the fire gradually turned into a wisp of smoke, gently drifting away. Gui Li and Xiao Hui stood silently in the deep mountain forest. For a long time, only a low voice could be heard faintly in the night wind.  .

    “…I always have to see her…”

    As time goes by, this catastrophe in the world becomes more and more tragic. Monsters and alien races have entered the middle-earth, and the people have suffered heavy casualties. Most of the disciples sent out by the righteous way to investigate have disappeared. A few disciples with a higher level of Taoism have returned, and all of them have been killed.  When he reported to all the decent teachers and commanders, he said that the monster was terrifying.

    The world is in ruins, but the righteous people are helpless. At this time, the news comes out that the three major righteous sects, Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple, and Fenxiang Valley, have formed an alliance in Qingyun Mountain and invited the righteous people in the world to jointly deal with this catastrophe. Suddenly, the world's cultivators are  People gathered towards Qingyun Mountain one after another.  In just a few days, tens of thousands of people have gathered near Qingyun Mountain as never before, and most of them are people from Middle-earth who have fled. In their eyes, these god-like monks in Qingyun Mountain are  , is already their last hope.

    Qingyunmen, who was responsible for the reception, was very busy. More and more Taoist friends and people came to Qingyun. Soon, the guest rooms on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyunmen were no longer enough, so other branches had to open their rooms.  Fortunately, the Qingyun Sect is a thousand-year-old sect with deep roots and great achievements, so it was finally accommodated. However, the Xiaozhufeng branch among the seven branches has always been a female disciple, and Master Shuiyue has a strange temperament, so it is not open to the outside world.  , which makes many young expatriate disciples who have been admired for a long time very regretful.

    But no matter what, despite the current catastrophe, this is still an unprecedented gathering of righteousness. Qingyun Sect is the landlord, and its reputation has increased even more than before. The world has vaguely looked to Qingyun as the leader.  Meaning, Daoxuan Zhenren, the head of the Qingyun Sect, is now firmly seated as the number one person in the world.

    At night, the peaks up and down the Qingyun Mountains are brightly lit. It is truly a grand event that has not been seen in thousands of years. Far below the mountain, people are watching.When the mountain breeze blows, it seems that you can hear the loud chatting and laughing of people on the high mountains. The people who were scared because of the catastrophe seemed to feel much more relaxed under this situation.  After all, even if the sky falls, isn't there still a Qingyun Mountain above your head?

    At the moment, the quietest place on Qingyun Mountain is probably Xiaozhu Peak.  After Qingyun Sect's kind explanation, all the sects strictly restrained their disciples and strictly prohibited them from approaching Xiaozhu Peak. After all, under the current situation, if a farce of a prodigal son still happened, everyone would have their faces covered.  It won't look good.

    Compared with the bustle on the other peaks, Xiaozhufeng seems much cleaner. Occasionally, two or three beautiful female disciples of Xiaozhufeng pass by on the mountain road. The mountain breeze blows, and the tear bamboos all over the mountain sway together, making rustling sounds.  the sound of.

    The moonlight was cold that night, shining on the Xiaozhufeng Mountain Road. The bamboo shadows were whirling, and the shadows were swaying on the steps of the mountain road.  Four or five Xiaozhufeng female disciples came from a distance, and the first one was Wen Min.  I saw that these female disciples, including Wen Min, had gloomy expressions and frowned, as if they were very worried.

    The cold wind blew through the bamboo forest, and there seemed to be black shadows flickering.

    The youngest girl next to Wenmin looked to be only about thirteen years old. She was quite timid. She glanced at the darkness and looked a little pale. She approached Wenmin, grabbed her clothes, and said softly: "Sister, senior sister.  , then, there seems to be someone there!”

    Wenmin and the others were suddenly startled and looked over together. After a moment, Wenmin showed a smile on his face, patted the little girl's face and said: "Little poem, that is the shadow of the bamboo branches swaying when the mountain wind blows them."  , it’s like this every night, you just went up the mountain not long ago, you’ll know it after a while.”

    The girl named Xiaoshi breathed a sigh of relief, but was still a little scared, but seemed to remember something again. She suddenly turned around and glanced at the back mountain, saying: "Sister, there is not even a human figure around the moon viewing platform in the back mountain. There are people everywhere."  These are these spooky things. If we leave Senior Sister Xueqi there alone, will she be scared?"

    Wen Min’s face turned gloomy, and he sighed and said, “It was the head master who asked you, Senior Sister Xueqi, to reflect there. There is nothing we can do, but Senior Sister Xueqi shouldn’t be afraid!”

    Another woman standing behind Wen Min suddenly snorted, with a sense of injustice, and said: "I really don't understand, why does the head master treat Xue Qi like this, just because she refuses to agree to Fenxiang Valley's marriage proposal?  "

    "Pa", there seemed to be a slight low sound deep in the bamboo forest, as if some small animal stepped on the bamboo branches. However, all the women's attention was attracted at this moment, and they did not hear the sound. Only the youngest Xiao Shi  She seemed a little suspicious, but she glanced deep into the bamboo forest and saw shadows shaking. She couldn't help but her face turned pale again, and she quickly turned her head away.

    Wen Min sighed and said: "Actually, Brother Li Xun is really not bad. He is a talented person and has a good background. In the future, the position of the owner of Fenxiang Valley will probably be passed to him. And judging from his appearance, he also cherishes Xue Qi very much.  , but the word love really cannot be forced."

    Another woman suddenly complained in a low voice: "Master, it's true, knowing clearly Xue Qi's temper, why didn't he help her intercede with the head master?"

    The original woman shook her head and said: "I don't think it's right. Xue Qi turns out to be the most obedient to Master and respects the leader, Uncle Daoxuan, but this time she openly contradicted the two of them on Tongtian Peak. I don't think  "She suddenly lowered her voice and whispered: "Could it be that Xue Qi already has someone in mind"

    "Shut up!" Wen Min suddenly shouted in a low voice. Everyone was shocked. Wen Min's face relaxed slightly, but his tone was still very stern. He whispered: "We must not talk nonsense about this kind of speculation, otherwise if it reaches the head master  In the ears of Bo and Master, I am afraid that the consequences will be disastrous."

    Everyone was silent. The woman standing behind Wen Min was silent for a moment and whispered: "Senior sister, in fact, from my point of view, I'm afraid we can only think of what kind of people the master uncle and master are, so how could we not think of them?  This time, the headmaster and the master deliberately agreed to propose marriage in Fenxiang Valley, probably because they knew that Xue Qi had something in her heart"

    Wen Min turned his head sharply and stared at her. The woman's face changed slightly, she sighed and stopped talking.  Hearing her sigh, Wenmin was silent for a moment, and couldn't help but sigh: "Junior sister Lin, in fact, we all feel the same. Although Xueqi and the rest of us started at different times, in the past ten years,  Everyone has already fallen in love with the sister, and no one wants to see her become like this. Butwell, I don’t know what to say, anyway, I think Master always loves Xue Qi the most, and after all, he will not embarrass her too much."

    The other female disciples walked away slowly, talking in low voices, and there were faint sighs, and they gradually walked away.

    The shadows of the bamboo forest swayed, and suddenly a black shadow seemed to come fromFloating gently out of the deep darkness and landing on the mountain road, it was Gui Li.  In this place surrounded by sworn enemies, his face turned pale and he was silent for a long time, then slowly turned back to look at the back mountain of Xiaozhu Peak.  Behind that bamboo forest, the moonlight was as clear as frost. Legend has it that this is where the viewing platform of Xiaozhu Peak, one of the Six Scenic Spots of Qingyun, is located.

    Except for the back half of the cliff hanging in mid-air, most of it is connected to the mountain.  The moonlight is bright this night, hanging high in the sky, its light is as clear as water, and it falls on the world like frost and snow, falling on the moon-gazing platform.  Although it is not as bright as the legendary full moon night that can illuminate the entire Xiaozhu Peak, the gentle moonlight on the observation platform illuminates the entire cliff as bright as day, especially the smooth rocks on the ground due to different angles.  Countless moons are reflected, making it look particularly cold and beautiful.

    When Gui Li stepped onto the moon-watching platform, this beautiful scenery appeared in front of him.  And in the frosty moonlight, there was a woman dressed in white as snow, with her back to him, standing on the platform in front of the cliff, looking at the endless night in the distance, standing silently.

    Gui Li's face was indifferent, but his eyes seemed to be shining because of the reflection of the beautiful moonlight. The figure in white looked like a fairy standing in the moonlight, and there was no trace of the world at all.

    As if she felt something, the figure moved, and Lu Xueqi's cold and slightly tired voice rang out: "Senior sister, why are you back again"

    She slowly turned back and spoke, but mid-sentence, her voice suddenly disappeared. Lu Xueqi's usually cold and plain face suddenly showed an expression of disbelief. The figure of the man stood there silently, staring at her.

    "Zhang" She opened her mouth slightly, but her voice was low before the words came out, "Xiao Fan."

    Gui Li stood there, motionless. The moonlight shone on Lu Xueqi's ice-like skin, which was almost as transparent and flawless, adding to her thrilling beauty.  From a distance, he actually felt like he didn't dare to get close.

    "Are you okay?" He had thousands of words in his mind, but these were the only words that came out of his mouth.

    Lu Xueqi stared at this man, the man standing at the junction of moonlight and shadow. The expression on his face was so complicated, as if something was tormenting him in his heart, but the figure was clearly right in front of him!  I don’t know how many times I have thought about this figure in my dream!

    She lowered her head slightly and stopped talking.  After a long time, he said softly: "Since you are here, why don't you come over?"

    Gui Li's body trembled. At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had been following him, didn't know where he was. He only saw hesitation flashing in his eyes. To him, it seemed that these short few steps were too long.  Lots of courage.

    Lu Xueqi was still standing there, silent as promised. The mountain breeze blew, and her white clothes fluttered gently.

    Stepping out, walking on the moonlight, the bamboo forest rustled in the distance behind him, the woman in front of him quietly raised his head and stared, Gui Li stood in front of her.

    Lu Xueqi looked at him, the initial excitement and panic on her face quietly disappeared, and suddenly said: "Do you remember what I once said? The next time we meet, we will be sworn enemies, you." She looked at him  , said slowly: "Why do you still come to see me?"

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved, his eyes flickered, and he suddenly looked away, no longer looking at Lu Xueqi. Just when Lu Xueqi's face gradually turned gloomy, the man in front of her slowly turned around again, as if hesitating, as if struggling.  , and finally said softly: "You seem to have lost weight"

    Lu Xueqi's body was shaken, and a look of surprise passed over her face again, but then came joy.  The skin on her face, as white as frost and snow, showed a faint blush for the first time in her life, like crystal clear ruby, with endless tenderness and lingering shyness.

    Even if there is no tomorrow, even if there is still darkness ahead, if your heart is warm, maybe you won’t be afraid anymore

    This beautiful and cold woman suddenly smiled, like the most delicate lily in the night, smiling silently in the wind. Her white figure was as dazzling in the moonlight.  Gui Li held his breath.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly spoke, saying word by word: "I'm very happy!" Then, she still smiled, her eyes as gentle as lingering waves.

    The night is getting darker and the moon is setting in the west.

    Standing side by side on the cliff in front of the viewing platform, looking at the darkness ahead together, the mountain wind blew by, the clothes of the two people fluttered at the same time, and their figures were in the clear moonlight.

    It’s gentle, like the feeling of wind blowing on your face!

    In the vast and dark sky, there are still a few stars shining quietly.

    "Did someone from Fenxiang Valley propose marriage to you?"

    After being silent for a long time, Lu Xueqi said calmly: "Yes, Master and the head master have agreed."

    &nbsp; Gui Li's voice sounded unchanged, and he said calmly: "On the way here, I heard your senior sisters talking. I heard that you don't want to?"

    Lu Xueqi smiled and said, "Yes, I don't want to."

    Gui Li turned to look at her, and what caught his eye was Lu Xueqi's indifferent expression, and a faint smile between her eyebrows.  There was a sudden excitement in his heart, as if the excitement was rising from the depths of his heart, and even his body was trembling slightly. He couldn't help blurting out: "Come with me!"

    Lu Xueqi trembled, looking at him, all she saw was Guili, no, what she saw in her eyes now was clearly the same Zhang Xiaofan from back then!  That stoic and persistent young man?

    Where to go?

    whatever!  Ends of the world!

    A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but there was a faint sparkle in her eyes, as if she was hesitating, but after a moment, she finally said softly: "What about Baguio?"

    Like a basin of cold water being poured down from his head, Gui Li's whole body felt cold. The coldness coming from the deepest part of his heart seemed to turn him into ice in an instant.  The aqua figure, the serene smile, the beautiful figure lying on the ice stone platform, completely knocked him down in the blink of an eye.

    He lowered his head in silence for a long time. Then, when he raised his head again, the excitement on his face had disappeared, replaced by indifference.  Lu Xueqi stared blankly at his changes, feeling so clearly that the man in front of her was gradually moving away from the lingering warmth and hiding in the cold darkness.

    She took a deep breath and smiled, but who saw the faint tears in the corners of her eyes? The beauty that shocked the heart at that moment!

    "Next time," Gui Li turned around and left slowly, "when we meet again, you can use your sword!"

    He left without looking back, like a determined lover who has given up his love. The moonlight followed behind him, like a gentle hand pulling weakly, but in the end it could not hold him back.

    He disappeared into the darkness. That was the way he came and the direction he left!

    Lu Xueqi's pale face still had a stiff smile, and her snow-like white clothes were fluttering in the wind, under the moonlight, until she shed her first tear silently.

    The weeping bamboos all over the mountains and plains rustled under the moonlight on such a desolate night

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 3 The poisonous plan

.    Thousands of miles away, it was also an ordinary late night, with the bright moon hanging high in the sky, quietly looking at the earthly world.

    In the wilderness, there is also a person looking up at the cold moon. He is still wearing a Taoist robe and long sleeves. On his sharp-edged face, the calm and powerful aura is still vaguely visible.

    The night wind in the wilderness blew by, the wild grass swayed, and between the fluttering clothes and the silence, it seemed as if time had stood still.

    But, who can keep time? Ten years have passed in your daze.

    Someone sighed, the sound was light and slowly drifted away in the wind.

    In this silence, suddenly a voice came from a distance, with a bit of a smile, saying: "The Taoist Master is admiring the moon alone on this beautiful day. What a good mood!"

    When the voice first started, it was still far away, but after saying this, it was already behind the Taoist. The Taoist took a deep breath and turned around. Under the moonlight, it was the Cangsong Taoist who had colluded with the Demon Cult and betrayed Qingyun ten years ago.

    Standing not far behind him was the smiling Ghost King, the leader of the Ghost King Sect. However, at this moment, although the Ghost King looked as usual, he had white hair and looked quite haggard. Only under his eyes  In the middle, there was another blazing light shining faintly, which was even more dazzling than before.

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at the Ghost King's hair. His originally calm and calm expression changed, and he said in shock: "Sect Master, what's wrong with your hair"

    The Ghost King smiled faintly. Taoist Cangsong had such a reaction, which he had expected.  For a person with advanced cultivation like him, his appearance will not change much even after a hundred years. But this time, his hair suddenly turned gray in three days. Unknown outsiders like Cangsong were naturally extremely surprised, thinking that he had improved in cultivation.  What problems did you encounter?

    The Ghost King didn’t explain, and there wasn’t even a big change in his face. He just smiled and said, “Although you and I are both cultivators, we are still mortals after all. We will always have grudges and sorrows.”

    Cangsong Taoist's face turned pale and he said solemnly, "Yes, I'm the one who talked too much."

    The Ghost King shook his head and smiled, walked to Cangsong Taoist with his hands behind his back, and said with a smile: "I won't mention it anymore. However, since the battle of Qingyun ten years ago, I heard that the Taoist Master has been worshiped by Wandu Sect, and he is highly respected. I don't know what he is doing now.  Is there anything important that you suddenly asked me to meet here at night? If the senior Poison God knows about this matter, I will naturally be fine with it, but I’m afraid it will be a lot of inconvenience to the Taoist Priest.”

    Cangsong Taoist stared at the Ghost King for a long time, and the Ghost King didn't ask any questions. He still kept a smile and waited with a smile.  After a long while, Cangsong sighed: "Sect Master, you are indeed not comparable to ordinary people. I will tell you the truth. I have an appointment with the Sect Master tonight. We do have important matters to discuss."

    The Ghost King said: "Taoist Master, please tell me."

    Cangsong glanced at the Ghost King and said: "Master, do you know that the Poison God, the leader of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, passed away three days ago."

    Cangsong Taoist's voice was not loud, but it was like a thunder in a silent place. Even a person with such determination as the Ghost King couldn't help but trembled, his face changed drastically, and he blurted out: "What?"

    Cangsong stared at the Ghost King closely and said: "The Poison God passed away three days ago. After his death, he left a will to pass on the position of sect master to the youngest disciple Qin Wuyan."

    The Ghost King gradually calmed down, but his brows were still deeply furrowed. His face was calm, but in his heart, he was like thousands of troops swarming with all kinds of thoughts.

    Today, the three major sects of the Demon Sect are confronting each other, and what he fears most is the old poisonous man from the Wan Du Sect who has become a spirit. As long as he is around, the Ghost King Sect will have almost no chance to remove the Wan Du Sect from the Demon Sect's third place.  Pull the valve down in position.  But now, this old poison that once seemed like it would never die has died so quietly!

    The Ghost King took a deep breath and returned his gaze to Taoist Cangsong's face. He suddenly smiled and said, "Senior Poison God is a highly respected senior of our holy religion. His unfortunate death is really sad." He said in his mouth.  Words of condolence, but there is no hint of sadness in the smile.

    And Taoist Cangsong standing opposite him also had an indifferent look on his face. It was obvious that neither of them had any nostalgia for the dead old man.

    "However," the Ghost King seemed to show a hint of caution and said, "I had never heard of this news before I came here! In the past three days, although Wan Du Sect was very calm, no news was revealed at all."

    Cangsong Taoist smiled and said with a hint of disdain: "After the old man died, although Qin Wuyan was ordered to take over as the leader of the sect, the other disciples who rushed back to see him die refused to give up. For the sake of the sect leader,  They continued to quarrel, and temporarily suppressed the news of the old man's death. Now, except for a few worshippers including me, most of the disciples of Wan Du Sect still don't know about this."

    “What a character the Ghost King is, I understood it as soon as I heard it, and a smile appeared on the corner of my mouth.”?After pondering for a moment, he said to Cangsong Taoist: "This matter is not a trivial matter. The Taoist Master told me about it, which shows his kindness. I am very grateful."

    Cangsong Taoist smiled and said, "I don't dare."

    The Ghost King’s eyes flashed and he said, “Does the Taoist Master have anything else to say, but it’s okay to say it?”

    Taoist Cangsong snorted and said: "The sect master is a heroic master with great talent and great strategy, so I will not go around in circles. Now there is no place for me, Cangsong, in the Wan Du Sect. I hope the sect master will remember our acquaintance back then and take me in."  "

    The Ghost King said in astonishment: "What did the Taoist say? For someone like the Taoist, I can't even hope for him. I have longed for him for many years. It's just that the Taoist has always been in a high position in Wandu Sect, and he is also from the Holy Cult.  I dare not invite you rashly, could it be that something has changed since the death of Senior Poison God?"

    Cangsong Taoist nodded and said: "The sect master's eyes are like a torch. The Poison God is indeed good to me, but that Qin Wuyan has always been at odds with me. Moreover, this time everyone from the Wandu Sect is competing for position, and the masters in the sect are all fighting against each other on the top of the mountain. From my point of view,  Come on, even if someone can dominate the Poison Sect and secure his position, his vitality will be severely damaged, and we can’t fight for the day.”

    The Ghost King laughed loudly, and the laughter echoed in the wilderness. After a moment, he stopped his smile and said seriously: "Don't worry, Taoist Master. Qin Wuyan, a kid with a yellow mouth, doesn't know the Taoist master. Please ask the Taoist Master."  Come to my Ghost King Sect, condescend to the position of worship, do everything from your heart, and have no worries."

    Cangsong Taoist had a happy face, nodded and said, "Thank you so much, Sect Master."

    The Ghost King smiled and nodded, his eyes flashing, and said: "Since the Taoist Master and I are already a family, I would like to take the liberty to ask the Taoist Master, who among the disciples of the Poison God is the most promising to inherit the position of the sect leader?"

    Cangsong pondered for a long time and said: "Although the masters in the sect are divided and facing each other, in my opinion, Qin Wuyan will still have the best chance of winning in the end. Although this person is young, he has a deep scheming mind and has the true inheritance of the Poison God. He cannot  He was underestimated. It was just that he was injured by Ghost Li in the Western Dead Lake a few months ago. He heard that the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Bead was unparalleled and penetrated deep into the bone marrow. He has not recovered yet, so several of his senior brothers took advantage of the situation. Otherwise, he would  With his abilities, those incompetent senior brothers are far from his opponents."

    The Ghost King was startled. Although Gui Li's ambush of Qin Wuyan was also in the dead zone, Gui Li did not disclose it to the outside world, and he knew nothing about it. This time, he suddenly heard Cangsong Taoist say this, and he was very upset.  He couldn't help but pass by Gui Li's figure, his eyes filled with light.

    His gaze was so intense that even Cangsong Taoist was shocked and said in astonishment: "Sect Master, what's wrong?"

    The Ghost King reacted, breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "It's nothing, I just didn't expect that the Ghost Li I cultivated has become a great weapon now, and I am very happy in my heart."

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at him, his expression was as usual, and he didn't say anything else. However, the figure of Zhang Xiaofan who was at the top of Qingyun Mountain ten years ago suddenly appeared in his mind. Thinking of the Ghost King's expression just now, he couldn't help but sneered in his heart.

    ??Huqishan, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The magic wand flashing with green light flew back into the sleeve silently, and Gui Li's figure once again appeared in front of the entrance of the Ghost King Sect's main hall.

    The several disciples of the Ghost King Sect who were guarding the door were startled, and then they quickly stepped aside, shouting one after another: "Deputy Sect Master."

    Gui Li didn't say anything, and walked straight in with no expression on his face. Xiao Hui lay on his shoulder, looking around as usual, but after a while he looked away. After all, this place was too important to him.  Too familiar.

    Gui Li slowly walked back to his room and pushed open the stone door. Everything in the room was exactly the same as before he left. It seemed that no one had touched it at all.  He stood in the room for a long time, as if thinking about something, and there was a rare hint of hesitation and fear on his face.  Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulder, jumped onto the bed two or three times, and went to play by himself.

    Gui Li closed his lips tightly and sighed suddenly, as if he had made up his mind, turned around and walked out, then walked towards the ice stone chamber deep in the mountain.

    Along the way, they met many disciples of the Ghost King Sect, but for this deputy sect leader who disappeared for a long time and then suddenly appeared, they all bowed their heads and walked away without exception. In their eyes, it seemed that it was better to stay as far away from this man as possible.  However, Gui Li obviously did not pay attention to the attitudes of these people. He just walked forward silently. His room was not far from the Ice Stone Chamber. He soon walked to the stone chamber and saw the people standing outside the stone chamber.  That figure.

    Youji.

    A thought suddenly crossed Gui Li's mind: Why does it seem like every time he visits Baguio, Youji seems to be standing outside this stone chamber?  It seems that she really has feelings for Baguio

    Just when he was thinking this, Youji seemed to hear the sound of footsteps and raised her headAt first glance, it seemed that he did not expect Gui Li to suddenly appear, and his body was slightly shaken.

    Gui Li silently nodded to her as a greeting, then walked past her and walked towards the door of the Ice Stone Chamber.

    Under the black veil, Youji was silent.

    Just when Gui Li was about to reach out and push the stone door open, he suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at You Ji, and said, "You"

    He rarely spoke to You Ji, and now he suddenly didn’t know how to address You Ji.

    You Ji said calmly: "Whatever Baguio calls me, you should also call me!"

    Gui Li was silent, as if something had touched his mind. There was a bit of silence between the two of them, but finally Gui Li spoke and said: "Aunt You, when I left last time, I asked the Holy Envoy of the Azure Dragon to send the ashes of the great wizard back to the south.  Xinjiang…”

    Youji Heisha clicked twice and whispered: "Don't worry, the elder brother has sent it, but for some reason, he has not come back yet." As he said, although Youji's expression could not be seen,  There was still a hint of rare anxiety in her voice, "The beast monsters have been raging in southern Xinjiang recently. Although my elder brother is a profound man, I don't know why he hasn't come back yet."

    Gui Li frowned, was silent for a moment, and said, "Don't worry! The Holy Envoy of the Azure Dragon is very powerful, and those beasts and monsters can't do anything to him." He paused and said, "Then I'll go in."

    You Ji nodded silently and said no more.

    "Boom".

    The heavy stone door made a deep sound, opened and closed behind him, and Gui Li was once again in the ice stone chamber, silently looking at the peaceful and beautiful figure.

    The wisps of white air floating gently from the ice floated in the air one by one, swimming slowly, making people feel vaguely unreal.  On the smooth ground, you can still vaguely see the remnants of the thrilling "Soul-Calling" witchcraft. The dim red color seems to have quietly blended into the stone at this moment.

    For some reason, Gui Li's lips began to tremble slightly. Slowly, he walked over step by step, stepping on the traces of residual red, passing through the faint white smoke, and Baguio's peaceful face appeared in front of him.

    “As if she had never changed, looking at her like this, she was still the beautiful girl she first met ten years ago

    Gui Li's body was shaking even more violently. In front of the stone platform in Baguio, he leaned down little by little. In the stone room, there was a faint choking sound that he tried desperately to suppress but could not suppress in the end.

    Suddenly, Gui Li swung his body and slapped himself hard with his backhand. The loud sound after the slap on his palm and face immediately echoed in the stone chamber. The man's pain and regret seemed to be the only one.  To be able to vent a little bit.

    "I'm sorry, Baguio, I'm sorry" That deep voice, trying its best to suppress its own voice, whispered and repeated.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the restored tranquility in the stone chamber was broken again, and the stone door was opened.  The silver-haired Ghost King slowly walked in and stood behind Gui Li.  Gui Li moved his body next to Baguio, slowly stood up, and then turned back to look.

    The two men's eyes met, but they were both startled. What Gui Li saw was the ghost king's white hair, but what the ghost king saw was the five fingerprints that slowly appeared on Gui Li's face.

    "You're back." The Ghost King's voice sounded a little strange. It was plain, but there was a hint of relief, but there was another weird feeling that couldn't be explained.

    Gui Li nodded silently.  The Ghost King had obviously been used to Gui Li's character for a long time, and he didn't care. He said, "Come here with me! There is an old acquaintance who I think you should meet, and there will be one in our Ghost King Sect soon."  It’s a big deal.”

    Gui Li was slightly surprised. He obviously didn't know who this so-called old acquaintance was, but judging from his appearance, he didn't want to know given his current state of mind. He turned to look at Baguio again, as if he wanted to take a deep look at this pale face.  In my eyes, it will never change again.  Then he turned and walked out.

    The Ghost King's eyes also turned gently on his daughter, with a kind look in his eyes, and then he retreated. When he turned around, no one could see the weakness.

    You Ji was still standing outside the door, and Gui Li was waiting in front. The Ghost King took two steps and suddenly turned to You Ji and said, "You come too!"

    You Ji nodded slightly and followed.

    The three people left the Ice Stone Chamber, walked through the winding corridor, and arrived at a secluded house deep in the mountain. The Ghost King opened the door first and walked in. Ghost Li followed him into the stone chamber, and saw that the stone chamber was already there.  There were two people, one of whom was covered in black gauze and was none other than the mysterious Mr. Ghost; the other, with a square face in a Taoist robe, turned out to be Taoist Cangsong.Hearing the sound of footsteps, Cangsong Taoist and Mr. Ghost also turned their heads to look.

    When the eyes of Gui Li and Cangsong Taoist met, both of them were stunned. Ten years of time seemed to have suddenly stopped, and it seemed like God was mockingly playing a ruthless joke on people. The people at the top of Qingyun Mountain back then!  Now we meet under such circumstances.

    Who is controlling everything in the dark?

    The atmosphere in the room was a little silent for a moment, no one spoke. Gui Li and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other with expressionless faces, but the expressions in their eyes were so complicated that no one could figure out the clues.

    In the end, the Ghost King walked over and said with a smile: "Why, it's rare for everyone to meet old friends. Let's sit down and talk!"

    As soon as he spoke like this, the atmosphere became better. Gui Li and Cangsong Taoist both looked away and sat down.

    The Ghost King first said to Ghost Li: "Taoist Master Cangsong is now a worshiper of our Ghost King Sect. From now on, we will all be members of the same Taoist group. If you have the opportunity, you should get closer and closer."

    Gui Li’s eyes flashed and he said, “Isn’t the Taoist Master at Wan Du Sect? How come he came to Ghost King Sect?”

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have expected to be asked this question, his expression did not change at all, and he did not speak. Sure enough, the Ghost King smiled and said: "Because the Ten Thousand Poison Sect has undergone great changes."

    "What, a big change?" As soon as these words came out, not only Gui Li, but also the two mysterious figures You Ji and Mr. Ghost, who were both covered by black veils, could see that they were surprised. Now the Demon Sect is divided into three parts of the world.  , the three major factions are restraining each other, and the great changes in Wandu Sect are naturally a big opportunity for the other two factions.

    You Ji was the first to ask: "What big change?"

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said: "The Poison God is dead."

    "What?" This news is even more shocking than what the Ghost King said just now. Gui Li and others are all people who are well aware of the stakes, so they naturally understand what this person's death means.

    The Ghost King looked around at everyone and said with a smile: "You are not stupid. You should all know that we are facing an opportunity now."

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, glanced at Taoist Cangsong, and said, "Is this news brought by this Taoist Priest?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "Yes, and I have also verified it secretly in the past few days, and it is indeed true."

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said, "How is the current situation of Wan Du Sect?"

    The Ghost King glanced at Cangsong, who understood and said: "The Poison God left the position of sect leader to Qin Wuyan before his death, but several of his other disciples refused to accept it. Now Wandu Sect is in chaos. In order to compete for the position of sect leader, the sect members  The major masters in the world are divided into factions and are constantly fighting with each other."

    The Ghost King said: "Chaos is good. The more chaos, the better. This is a great opportunity for us to unify the Holy Religion." He paused, then suddenly smiled at Ghost Li and said: "Speaking of which, you were the one who severely wounded Qin Wuyan in the Death Swamp.  You have contributed a lot to this mess."

    As soon as the ghost's heart moved, he looked up at the ghost king, and saw that the ghost king's eyes were as usual, and his eyes were shining, but he couldn't see any abnormal look, so he had to silently.

    The Ghost King didn’t say much on this topic and said: “The main reason why I asked you all to come here for discussion today is because Taoist Cangsong has a plan that can help our Ghost King Sect wipe out the Ten Thousand Poison Sect in one fell swoop…”

    Everyone was shocked. The Ten Thousand Poison Sect has always been known as the number one among the three major sects of the Demon Sect. Although the Poison God, who was the most worried person at this time, is dead, the Centipede Insect is still alive. Even if it uses all the strength of the Ghost King Sect, it can defeat it in one fell swoop.  The Ten Thousand Poison Sect is still full of difficulties. Even if it can be done, I am afraid that my own strength will be severely damaged, and I will only gain the advantage of the Acacia sect who is watching coldly.

    Gui Li knew that the Ghost King had always been careful and would never fail to see this truth that even he could easily understand. For a moment, he was a little curious about Cangsong Taoist's so-called clever plan and said: "Oh, there is such a clever plan.  , I would like to ask for advice."

    Cangsong Taoist was not humble. He nodded to the Ghost King, looked around at everyone, and said, "Do you know what the world is most afraid of right now?"

    When asked about this irrelevant question, Gui Li and others were startled. You Ji said: "Of course they are those human-eating beasts and monsters in southern Xinjiang. Taoist priest, why are you talking about these monsters?"

    Mr. Ghost, who was sitting next to the Ghost King, after the initial surprise, suddenly nodded slightly under the black veil and uttered a whisper, as if he had thought of something.

    Cangsong Taoist said to You Ji: "This strategy must fall on these beast monsters. Otherwise, with the strength of Wan Du Sect, anyone who wants to swallow it will be seriously injured."

    Most of the people here have understood at this moment. Gui Li nodded and said: "Yes, it would be best if the Ten Thousand Poison Sect and the Beast Monster can be made to fight each other, but how can it be done?"

    &nbsp; Taoist Cangsong smiled slightly and said: "Actually, it's very simple to say, don't those beast monsters kill people when they see them, and there are many beast monsters with sensitive noses that like to eat human flesh. All we need is this"

    His voice gradually became lower, and his carefully planned strategy was revealed to everyone bit by bit. Time slipped quietly in the midst of everyone's deliberations.

    When the secret meeting ended, no one knew how much time had passed. The Ghost King and Mr. Ghost left first. You Ji looked at Gui Li and then left quietly.  Soon, only Gui Li and Cangsong Taoist were left in the room, and neither of them had any intention of getting up and leaving immediately.

    He withdrew his gaze from elsewhere, wandering slowly in the stone room that had become quiet, and finally fell back on the face of the person in front of him, only to find that he was also looking at him.

    It was quiet in the stone chamber. Suddenly, it seemed that the sounds of breathing and heartbeat could be heard.

    Gui Li suddenly said: "Do you have something to say to me?"

    Cangsong Taoist stared at him, and after a while, he slowly said: "Yes, but I don't know what to say now."

    Gui Li was silent, and after a moment, he said calmly: "Have you ever been to Qingyun in the past ten years?"

    Cangsong Taoist's face was indifferent, but his eyes suddenly became complicated. He sighed and said: "Those who have been there have only looked at it from a distance. What about you?"

    Gui Li stood up slowly, moved the corner of his mouth, and said, "I've been there too. The landscape there is the same as it was ten years ago. The only thing that has changed is the people."

    Cangsong Taoist smiled faintly, but there was an indescribable bitterness in his smile, and whispered: "Yes! Only people can change"

    Gui Li turned around and walked out. The moment he walked out, he heard Taoist Cangsong behind him, who was still sitting in his seat, faintly chanting in a low voice: "Qingyun Qingyun Hey, Qingyun  …”

    The next moment, he left the stone room and never looked back.

    On the bridge above the blood pool, in the thick smell of blood, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost who walked back here looked side by side into the blood water. The yellow bird and Kui Niu were still lying in the blood water without energy, while the ghosts in mid-air were  Fulong Cauldron is slowly rotating, emitting red light from time to time.

    The Ghost King said calmly: "Are these two spiritual beasts almost done?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded beside him and said: "Yes, the spiritual power of Huangniao and Kui Niu has been suppressed by Fulong Cauldron, and they are completely subdued at this moment. It seems that the inscription on Fulong Cauldron's body is about the 'Four Spirits Blood Array'  It is indeed true.”

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "The Fulong Cauldron is an ancient foreign object, and its spiritual power is extraordinary. Even these two such spiritual objects have been subdued by it. As long as we subdue the other two spiritual beasts, great things will happen."

    Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment and said: "Sect Master, regarding the strategy of Taoist Cangsong just now, do you think this person is trustworthy?"

    A strange light flashed in the Ghost King's eyes, and he smiled slightly, saying: "Cangsong is no longer the same as ten years ago. Although the world is big now, only our holy religion can protect him, and his plan is just to kill more people."  Just some ordinary disciples, it doesn’t matter.”

    Mr. Ghost’s black veil moved slightly, and he suddenly said: “In that case, I have another idea. Perhaps the sect master can not only deal with the Wandu Sect, but also the Hehuan Sect.”

    The Ghost King was shocked, with a happy look on his face, and said: "What? There is such a thing, sir, please teach me."

    Mr. Ghost bowed slightly and said: "I don't dare. What I mean is that since the sect master doesn't care about the death of some ordinary disciples, he will simply finish the matter to the end. After luring the beast monster into a fight with the Wan Du Sect, the sect master in the name of the Ghost King Sect  Send a letter to Mrs. Sanmiao of the Hehuan sect, saying that we are both disciples of the Holy Religion, and we cannot ignore death. Moreover, beasts and monsters are rampant, and they will kill people on sight without distinction between right and wrong. If this continues, our Holy Religion will also be in danger, so it is better to cooperate with them.  If the three factions fight against it, they may have a slight chance of winning."

    The Ghost King frowned and said, "That sounds nice, but Mrs. Sanmiao is also a cunning person. I'm afraid she won't believe it."

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "If you just say it but don't do it, she won't believe it."

    The Ghost King was shocked and said: "Sir, what you mean is"

    Mr. Ghost said: "If more than half of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect were killed in the battle and corpses were scattered everywhere, wouldn't she still believe it?"

    The Ghost King was stunned and speechless for a long time. After a while, he frowned and said, "Sir, do you mean to abandon more than half of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect?"

    Mr. Ghost's face was covered with black gauze and his expression could not be seen clearly. He could only hear his words in a calm voice, as if he had no emotion at all when talking about the lives of so many people. He said: "Sect Master, if you want to achieve great things, why do you care about these people?"  life!"

    The ghost king couldn't help but struggle a little in his heart. The desire for power was at war with the unbearable feeling in his heart. The smell of blood in the air seemed?Heavier.

    Mr. Ghost stood aside silently, waiting patiently.  After a long time, the ghost king's eyes gradually became brighter, and his face seemed to be faintly red, as if the smell of blood in the air had penetrated.  I saw him taking a deep breath, and suddenly let out a long roar, and said decisively: "What you said is absolutely true, but how do you know that Mrs. Sanmiao is not adding insult to injury, and in turn wants to eat us?"

    Mr. Ghost sneered and said: "Mrs. Sanmiao is naturally the one who adds insult to injury. Among the three major sects of the Devil's Cult, which one is really the one who hurts the Taoists of the Holy Cult?"

    The Ghost King was startled, then his eyes lit up, and he blurted out: "Ah! You mean a wonderful plan, a wonderful plan!" After admiring it, the Ghost King couldn't help but give high-fives and said, "Sir, you are indeed an unparalleled genius.  Such a brilliant plan."

    Mr. Ghost said coldly: "We are using these half of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect as bait. We might as well lead the sect leader to fight fiercely with the beast monsters. When all the casualties are exhausted, the Hehuan Sect will predict that we, Wandu Sect and the beast monsters will be in the same battle.  If both sides suffer, Mrs. Sanmiao will definitely lead a large group of people to come and kill them all. At that time, with the magical power of the sect master, she can naturally find an opportunity to escape quickly in advance, and the remaining things will be left to the beast monsters. With those beast monsters these days, those beast monsters will be able to do the rest.  Judging from the invincible situation, it would be difficult for the Acacia Faction not to be completely wiped out."

    The Ghost King nodded repeatedly, unable to suppress the joy in his heart. However, in this exciting moment, he could still maintain a calmness. He suddenly turned around and said: "But sir, from now on, our Ghost King Sect can naturally unify the Holy Religion, but the Holy Religion has already lost its vitality."  Injury, if the beast monster comes again"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said: "Has the sect leader forgotten that our Holy Sect still has a temple in the wilderness of the northwest? As long as we unify the Holy Sect, we will then take all the remaining backbones of the Ghost King Sect to the wilderness and integrate the Holy Sect there.  Although the religious forces and beast monsters are rampant, they will still wreak havoc in Middle-earth for a while and cannot catch up with the wild lands. And after that, isn't it time for the decent people here in Middle-earth to come in handy? "

    The Ghost King was finally completely relieved, heaved a sigh of relief, and sighed: "Sir, you are truly a good teacher and friend given to me by God!"

    Mr. Ghost smiled and said: "Afterwards, those so-called righteous people will fight against beasts and monsters. No matter who wins or loses, they must all suffer. Although the beasts and monsters are rampant, I see that the righteous people in the world are gathered in Qingyun. Ten years ago, Qingyun 'Zhu Xian'  The sect leader must still remember the power of the sword formation?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "Yes, it's so tight!"

    Mr. Ghost smiled and said: "So it is not that easy for the beast monster to win easily. We are recuperating in the wilderness. Once the Four Spirits Blood Array is successfully cultivated, who in the world can stop the power of my holy religion?"

    The Ghost King was startled and said, "Why, could it be that Sir also has news about the other two spiritual beasts?"

    Mr. Ghost said: "Yes, after the Fulong Cauldron completely conquered the sacred beast 'Yellow Bird' and the spiritual beast 'Kui Niu', the inscriptions on the body of the cauldron have reappeared with new words. The next one is guarding the wild temple of our holy religion.  After we return to the temple to subdue the evil beast 'Zhulong', only the southern evil beast 'Taotie' will be left. As long as we find Taotie, the world will be in your hands, sect master!"

    The Ghost King took a step forward and looked at the blood pool below. The thick smell of blood in the air surrounded him. In a daze, he felt like he had the world at his fingertips.

    He couldn’t help but look up to the sky and laugh, his laughter was loud, and his smile was so wild!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 4 Alliance

.    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    Outside the Yuqing Hall, a large group of people stood densely packed. If you look closely, they are all members of the righteous path, including Master Daoxuan of Qingyun and Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley.  Behind the two of them, other well-known figures and experts from the Qingyun and Fenxiang factions were also standing here. Looking at the formation, it seemed that they were waiting to welcome someone.

    I don’t know who he is, but he has such a great reputation?

    Not counting those from small sects, most of the important figures from Qingyun Sect and Fenxiang Valley were present at this moment. In Fenxiang Valley, Shangguan Ce, Lu Shun, second-generation disciples Li Xun, Yan Hong and others were standing behind Yun Yilan.  Among them, Li Xun's face was expressionless, but his complexion looked very ugly, and there were people talking in low voices everywhere, and eyes glanced at him from time to time, making his face even more ugly.

    At the Qingyun Sect, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Master Shuiyue and Qi Hao were also present, including Xiao Yicai and other disciples who were also standing behind Daoxuan Zhenren. Among the crowd, the most outstanding and popular one in the Qingyun Sect in recent years  The most powerful person, Lu Xueqi, was nowhere to be seen.  In addition, Lin Jingyu didn't see anyone, and he didn't know if he was at the ancestral hall again.

    The sky is clear and crisp every day, the sky is cloudless, and the mountain breeze blows slowly, giving people a relaxed and happy feeling.  If there weren't so many grievances and feuds in this mortal world, this place would really be like a fairyland on earth.

    Among the crowd behind them, many people were talking in low voices. It could be vaguely heard that most of them were talking about the biggest catastrophe in the world today. Master Daoxuan, the head of the Qingyun Sect, listened with a solemn expression and couldn't help but  He sighed softly.

    His voice was not loud, and most of the people around him didn't notice it, but Yun Yilan, the owner of the Fenxiang Valley standing at the front of the crowd, heard it. He turned around, glanced at Daoxuan Master, and whispered  : Brother Daoxuan, why are you sighing?

    Daoxuan smiled bitterly, shook his head slightly, and said: Do you listen to the whispers of the fellow Taoists behind us? Few of them are optimistic.

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: Brother Daoxuan, why should you care about them? Although the catastrophe has already happened and all lives are devastated, we are the last hope of the people in the world at this moment. Facing such vicious evil monsters, brother, as the leader of the world,  If you no longer have confidence, how can you face the high expectations of the people in the world?

    Master Daoxuan's face changed slightly, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. He took a deep look at Yun Yilan, but all he saw was that this man's face was calm, and he didn't seem to have any words behind his words. He smiled and said: Donor Yun, what are you talking about? I'm a poor Taoist.  How virtuous and capable can he be called the leader of the world?  This catastrophe of beasts and monsters is poisoning all living beings. As Taoists, we have always believed in the righteous way, so naturally we cannot stay out of it.  When Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple arrives here, if you and I, the three sects, together with the heroes of the world, die for the people, it will not be in vain for us to learn Taoism.

    Yun Yilan nodded and said: Senior brother is right.

    Master Daoxuan returned the gift with a smile, but a strange feeling passed through his heart. The master of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, always spoke modestly and impeccably, but he seemed to be unable to see through this person.  It feels like this person seems to have an unfathomable city.

    Just when Master Daoxuan was thinking about whether he should find a chance to give Yun Yilan a try and see what he had in mind, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd. Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan were both spiritual.  I shook my head and looked down the mountain, and sure enough I saw the deep white clouds floating around the towering Tongtian Peak. Suddenly there was a flash of golden light, and then it quickly grew in size, and within a moment it was quickly approaching the top of the peak.

    I saw golden light floating in the shape of a golden lotus blooming, floating up among the white clouds, and bursts of Sanskrit sounds echoing between heaven and earth. The solemn atmosphere made people feel awe.

    Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan stepped forward to greet them at the same time. The golden lotus fell and flickered for a moment. The golden light dispersed, revealing dozens of Buddhist monks headed by Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple.  The leader, Master Puhong, has the same appearance as before, compassionate and peaceful, wearing golden and red Zen clothes, and a solemn appearance. He holds a string of dark sandalwood rosary beads in his hand, with a smile on his lips.

    Behind him stood the tall junior disciple Pu Fang, holding a golden bowl of pagoda, followed by more than a dozen eminent monks and second-generation disciples of Tianyin Temple, among whom were already famous Buddhist disciples such as Faxiang and Fashan.

    Master Daoxuan stepped forward and said with a smile: Master Puhong, you are finally here. Everyone has been looking forward to it for a long time!

    Master Puhong smiled and nodded, saying: I am ashamed to have kept all the donors and Master Daoxuan waiting for so long.

    At this time, Yun Yilan, who was standing next to Master Daoxuan, laughed loudly and said: Master, do you still recognize me? We haven’t seen you for many years. You must not forget all the old friends we had in those days!

    Master Puhong glanced at Yun Yilan, his expression obviously startled, even the smile he always woreHe calmed down for a moment, and then a look of admiration flashed across his eyes, and he said: Could it be that this donor is actually the old Valley Master Yun Yilan Yun?

    Yun Yilan laughed and saluted, "It's me who has met Master Abbot."

    Pu Hong came up and bowed in return, smiling and said: I have long heard that the Taoism of Fenxiang Valley is profound, especially the Three Yang realm of Fenxiang Jade Book, which is even more magical. Donor Yun is determined and talented. Could it be that he has reached the realm of Yuyang?

    Yun Yilan's face changed slightly, and he was shocked. Fenxiang Valley Taoism has always been known as a secret in the righteous way. It is far less famous than the two major sects of Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple. When mentioning Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao or Brahma Prajna,  No one knows, no one knows.  But this time he entered the Central Plains and met the leaders of the two wealthy families in the Central Plains. His Taoist realm was discovered by Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong one after another. When he thought about the relationship, he couldn't help but feel secretly suspicious in his heart: Could it be that  Is it possible that there is a spy under my command?

    He was just thinking about it like this, but he still had a calm expression on his face, and said with a smile: "Master has a sharp eye, but I have a little bit of knowledge, it's not worth mentioning!"  After a pause, Yun Yilan looked slightly serious and said: But since the master is here, that's fine.  Nowadays, all life in the world is devastated and evildoers are running rampant. It is truly a tragic disaster that has never happened before in history. I hope that the master can lead the world to the right path and eliminate this disaster. There is no such thing as great good.

    Master Daoxuan stood aside, his expression suddenly changed slightly.

    Master Puhong humbly said: "Donor Yun, what are you saying? All the people in the world are being robbed, and beasts and demons are raging. Since everyone in Tianyin Temple is a disciple of Buddhism, how can they retreat behind others?"  But now that the righteous people in the world are gathering in high numbers, and senior brother Daoxuan has always been highly respected, and his Taoist teachings are even more powerful, it is natural that senior brother Daoxuan should be the leader to lead the righteous people in the world to fight against powerful enemies.

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: Master is too polite, Daoxuan really doesn’t dare to take it seriously.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: Master Daoxuan, now that the people of the world are looking forward to this disaster day and night, you must not refuse anymore.

    Yun Yilan chuckled and said: "Both of you are both Taoist masters, but why do you say so many polite words? Come on, let's go in and talk. Otherwise, let these many fellow Taoists accompany the three of us to talk and have fun."  Don't neglect me!

    Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong looked at each other and smiled, and then walked together. Along the way, people kept saying hello to Master Puhong and the monks of Tianyin Temple. This shows that Tianyin Temple has a high reputation among the righteous path.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????…  Master Daoxuan smiled modestly and thanked him, and wanted to invite Master Puhong to sit on the main seat. Master Puhong refused and refused several times. Finally, Master Daoxuan took the main seat as the master. Master Puhong and Yun Yilan  Sit on both sides.

    There are nearly a hundred people standing in the main hall at the moment, but the seats are limited. Except for a few well-known Sanxian, the people sitting down are figures from the three major factions. From this, we can also see that the three major factions are  The status and strength in the righteous path, as well as discussions on countermeasures, etc., are naturally mostly discussed among the three major factions.

    After everyone sat down, Yun Yilan was the first to speak and asked Master Puhong: Master, did you see any of those cruel monsters on your way here?

    Master Puhong nodded and said: Yes, we also got rid of some monsters.

    Everyone nearby was in a state of excitement. Now that the disaster of beasts and monsters has spread all over the world, many people have seen it, but among the righteous people in the Yuqing Palace of Qingyun Mountain, the only ones who have fought against it are the three major sects who were sent out to find out the news.  Apart from his disciples, there are not many other sects.

    Master Daoxuan was also moved by this and said: Oh, there is such a thing. Master, you might as well talk about it and let everyone here know about it.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: I dare not.  In fact, we didn't expect to encounter these monsters on the way here.  We have always heard that these monsters are still raging in the south, but we found a dozen monsters attacking the village in a small village 700 miles south of Qingyun Mountain. Unfortunately, we arrived too late, and the villagers were already dead.  All were killed.

    ah!  Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan both exclaimed, "It's seven hundred miles south of Qingyun Mountain. Although it's not close, it's not very far either."  At this time, most of the monks from Tianyin Temple standing behind Master Puhong had unbearable expressions on their faces. Several monks even clasped their hands and chanted Buddha's name. It must have been a tragic scene at that time, which left a deep impression on these monks.

    Master Puhong sighed at this moment, with an expression of unbearable expression on his face, and sighed: Those monsters are indeed just like the legends. Their appearance is mutated from several ferocious beasts in southern Xinjiang, and their characters are cruel and easy to kill. The people in the village did not leave any trace of them.  The next living mouth.  When we encountered this monster, even if we broke the prohibition on killing and damaged our spiritual practice, we still wanted to eliminate harm for the people, so we went down to get rid of them.

    Daoxuan Zhenren raised one palm and said: Master is practicing Dao for heaven, and what he does is meritorious deeds, notIf sin occurs, the master does not need to feel sad about it.

    Pu Hong sighed and nodded. Yun Yilan next to him frowned, but was concerned about another issue and said: Master Abbot, I have something else to ask.

    Master Puhong said: Master Yungu, please speak.

    Yun Yilan said: "We didn't hear that these monsters had arrived there earlier. Now that Master has met them this time, they must be arriving near Qingyun Mountain soon."  I wonder if along the way, apart from this village, has Master discovered any beast monsters?

    Master Puhong shook his head and said, "Not at all. Except in that village, I haven't seen it in other places. I think it may be a small number of monsters running fast, and we just happened to bump into it."

    Master Daoxuan sighed: They deserved their misfortune, but it was a pity that they could not save those villagers.  When all the monks heard this, they clasped their hands and chanted the Buddha's name.

    Yun Yilan nodded slightly and said: Master, based on the battles you saw between those monster beasts and the eminent monks of Tianyin Temple, how powerful were they?

    Master Puhong pondered for a moment and said: Most of these monsters are ordinary monsters, but they are just powerful, sharp claws, ferocious and cruel. If we really compare, the ordinary spiritual practice of us monks can win.  pass them.

    Yun Yilan nodded and said: It seems that most of these monsters are ordinary monsters, separated from their companions in the group.  As he spoke, he paused, turned to Li Xun behind him and said: Xun'er, please tell Master Puhong the news we have learned these days.

    Li Xun responded, walked out, and bowed respectfully to Master Puhong. Master Puhong smiled and said: "Master Nephew Li, there is no need to be polite, please just say it."

    Li Xun nodded and said: Master, after these days, we have sent many comrades to the south to investigate, and found that the disaster caused by the beast monster is so tragic. There are three main reasons.  One: Most of the ordinary beast monsters appear to be mutant beasts. Although we don’t know what the mutation is, these monsters have indeed become more ferocious and cruel than the original beasts. Ordinary people are determined to be unable to resist.  ; Secondly, the number of monsters and beasts that came out of the south this time was countless. The disciples we sent saw countless monsters swarming in the sky many times, and the number was at least tens of thousands. Under such circumstances,  No matter how high you are, it will not help; thirdly, among these ordinary beasts and monsters, there seems to be an unknown number of special monsters. These monsters are completely different from ordinary monsters. Their magic skills are very powerful, especially better than many cultivators.  Among them, and to this day, no one has seen the legendary beast god, so they don’t know who he is. But seeing that he can control countless monsters, I am afraid he is also an extremely difficult person!

    Master Puhong frowned tightly, and the monks from Tianyin Temple behind him also looked at each other. This time of the beast-monster catastrophe, the situation was obviously unprecedented. Judging from Li Xun's expression when he spoke, he was different from Qingyunmen and Burning Incense.  The solemn expressions of Gu and other figures clearly indicate that everyone is also feeling heavy.

    There was a moment of silence in the main hall. After a while, Yun Yilan took a long breath and said with a smile: If these monsters are not powerful, how can they cause an eternal catastrophe!  Anyway, the matter has come to this, there is no point in thinking too much, why don't we discuss how to resist these monsters.

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: What Master Yun Gu said is true, so be it!  I also have some bad tea that I have collected for many years. I invite you two to taste it in the inner hall, and we talk while drinking.

    Master Puhong and Yun Yilan both stood up and said a few words to each other. Then they followed Master Daoxuan into the inner hall. As soon as the three highly respected figures left, the atmosphere in the Yuqing Hall slowly relaxed.  After coming down, Xiao Yicai, Qi Hao, Li Xun and others were old acquaintances with the Dharma and Dharma of Tianyin Temple, and they all came together to talk.  Taking advantage of this rare moment, Xiao Yicai proposed to take Faxiang and Fashan to have a good look at the scenery of Tongtian Peak. Faxiang and others readily agreed, and Li Xun and others happened to have nothing to do, so they walked out together.

    It is already summer, and the climate in the world has gradually become hotter, but on this towering Tongtian Peak, it is still extremely cool.  Walking to a cliff with a railing far away from the peak, leaning on the railing and looking into the distance, you can see the vast sea of ??clouds and the blue sky above, which makes people feel like they are out of this world.

    The Dharma Prime Minister praised: I have long heard that Qingyun Mountain is a fairyland on earth. My visit ten years ago opened my eyes to this poor monk. See you again today. It is still so spectacular and touching. It is really a wonder on earth!

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said: Brother Faxiang is too polite again. Speaking of scenery, aren’t the wordless jade walls, Xumi Road and Mustard Seed Mountain of your Tianyin Temple in Mount Xumi a place that is even more famous all over the world?

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: Those are just small scenes, how can they compare with such a spectacular scene as Qingyun.  With the corner of his eye turning, he suddenly spotted Li Xun and Yan Hong standing behind him.  Yan Hong was fine, but Li Xun's face seemed a bit dissatisfied, but after all, it wasn't back then, and he was more restrained now, so he didn't express it.

    &nbsp; Faxiang was thoughtful, and there was no change in the expression on his face. He continued naturally: But if we really want to talk about these scenery, I think that in the whole world, only Senior Brother Li’s Xuanhuo Burning Sky in Fenxiang Valley can be compared.  stop.  Right, Senior Brother Li?

    Li Xun was startled, with a smile on his face, but he still said humbly: Brother Faxiang, thank you very much. Fenxiang Valley is a small place and is located in a remote place. I dare not compare it with the customs of China.

    Xiao Yicai's eyes were full of meaning. He glanced at the Dharma Prime Minister and showed an expression that looked like a smile but not a smile. He then smiled and said: Okay, okay, everyone doesn't need to boast. Anyway, every place has its own scenery. In this world,  The land is so vast, I wonder if we will be able to see it all in our lifetime?

    Everyone felt the emotion for a moment and said in unison: Exactly.  They laughed together as they spoke.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    Xiao Yicai was startled and said: Senior Brother Li, if you have something to say, it doesn’t hurt to say it.

    Li Xun hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn't help but speak out, saying: This these days, especially on such an important day today, why haven't you seen Junior Sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak?

    Xiao Yicai's expression changed slightly, he glanced at Li Xun and said in a low voice: "Senior Brother Li, Junior Sister Lu because they publicly contradicted my mentor, Master Daoxuan, in the Yuqing Hall that day, have been ordered to reflect on their mistakes at the Xiaozhu Peak Moon Viewing Platform. To this day,  It's been several days.

    Li Xun made a sound in his mouth, with a complicated expression, seeming sad, but also a little ashamed and angry. After a while, he sighed again, smiled bitterly at Xiao Yicai, and said: Thank you, Senior Brother Xiao, for informing me. I am grateful. I will plead with you later.  Master, I'd like to see if I can ask his old man to give Uncle Dao Xuan a few words of advice. Alas, it can be considered as doing my best.

    Xiao Yicai nodded without saying a word, just stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder.

    Standing in the distance among the people looking at the beautiful scenery of heaven and earth, Faxiang slowly looked away from the two people behind him who were talking in a low voice. Suddenly he heard someone beside him whisper: Master, does he know that Senior Brother Li proposed marriage to Junior Sister Lu Xueqi?  Is something wrong?

    The Faxiang smiled slightly, glanced at Qi Hao who was standing next to him, and said: I have heard a little bit.

    Qi Hao nodded and stopped talking, but Dharma Prime Minister suddenly sighed, with some emotion in his voice.  Qi Hao was slightly surprised and said: Brother Faxiang, why are you sighing like this?

    The Dharma Minister smiled faintly, restored his original expression, and said: It's nothing, I just suddenly remembered an old friend.

    Qi Hao wondered: Old friend, what old friend?

    Fa Xiang said leisurely: An old friend who has been with us through life and death, and has a close relationship with us and that Miss Lu

    Qi Hao was silent for a long time. After a long time, he sighed heavily. In his voice, there was actually a bit of emotion about the vicissitudes of the world and the changes in things and people.

    The main altar of the Demon Sect’s Ten Thousand Poison Sect is located in a place called Viper Valley in the southwest of Middle-earth.  In terms of geographical location, the Poisonous Snake Valley, the Huqi Mountain of the Ghost King Sect, and the Xiaoyao Stream of the Hehuan Sect formed a large triangle, restraining and confronting each other, forming a fairly solid balance of power in today's demon sect.

    But at this moment, this balance has reached a precarious level, especially in the Wan Du Sect, which was originally the most powerful demon sect. With the death of the old sect leader, the Poison God, the issue surrounding the inheritance of the new sect leader, Wan Du Sect,  The door was already in chaos, and the Viper Valley where the main altar was located was already tense, and the situation was on the verge of breaking out.

    Nominally speaking, the person who received the Poison God's deathbed and has the official heir status is the Poison God's close disciple Qin Wuyan. It is a pity that in the Demon Sect, especially in the Wan Du Sect, which is a martial arts school with great strength,  Among all sects, relying solely on the legacy left by the Poison God will not help.

    Not long after the death of the Poison God, several of his other disciples rushed back to the Poisonous Snake Valley, coming menacingly and pretending to compete for the position of the sect leader.  Although Qin Wuyan has obtained the True Inheritance of the Poison God, and his abilities are far superior to those of his senior brothers, he does not have much experience in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, and almost all of the important masters in the sect are on the side of his senior brothers.  Secondly, the last time he was in the Death Swamp, he was accidentally ambushed by Gui Li, the blood master of the Ghost King Sect, and was seriously injured. Although he had generally recovered at this time, the most vicious and evil magic weapon in Gui Li's hand, the Blood-devouring Bead, was still in his hands.  It really made him suffer a lot. The blood-devouring demonic power was firmly attached to the energy veins in his body like maggots attached to his bones, which greatly reduced his cultivation and gave others the opportunity to spy on the throne.

    However, fortunately, at this critical juncture, Qin Wuyan finally relied on the strange Taoism taught by the Poison God, plus five kinds of poisonous combinations including the seven-tailed centipede.Using it, this strange blood-devouring demon power was completely removed from the body.  This important matter only happened a few days ago. Qin Wuyan was thoughtful and kept this secret. He knew that he was the target of public criticism at this moment, so he was willing to endure it.

    His patience soon paid off. Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan, the three senior brothers who had worked together to form an alliance to seize the throne of the sect leader, found out that the young junior brother they were most afraid of was already suffering from internal injuries.  , a half-disabled person who was suffering from illness, and he also expressed very sincerely that his master had indeed passed on the position of sect leader to him before his death, but he had no intention of taking this position at all, and he handed over the sect leader's seal on the spot,  After being placed in front of the Poison God's throne, indicating that only those who became the sect masters could obtain it, the alliance of the three descendants of the Poison God quickly began to disintegrate.

    The masters and disciples of the Wandu Sect are now divided into three factions. The faction headed by Bai Duzi stands on the side of senior brother Fan Xiong;  His friend Duanmu Patriarch stood behind the second oldest Cheng Wuya; as for the remaining third oldest Duan Rushan, although Daoxing ranked last among the four disciples of the Poison God, he had always been good at scheming and had long been plotting secretly.  This time, however, his power was temporarily the most powerful. Many old monsters from the Wandu Sect who had not been born for a long time were attracted by him, and nearly half of his disciples were on his side.

    And now in the Poison Snake Valley, it is the last day of worshiping the Poison God Tou Qi.  The news of the Poison God's death has spread. There are mountains of white flags on the mourning hall, but it is rare to hear a cry or two.  Although most of the Wan Du Sect disciples wore white silk ribbons on their heads and linen cloth, their faces did not show even a trace of sadness and pain. On the contrary, many people glared angrily and started to confront people from the other sect.  If it weren't for the last bit of dignity in the mourning hall, I'm afraid this place would have turned into a martial arts hall instead of a mourning hall.

    The four disciples of the Poison God were all wearing heavy mourning and kneeling in front of everyone, but except for Qin Wuyan, the other three only kowtowed three times before standing up, standing aside, and many people also stood behind them.  Confronting each other, countless eyes were looking at a small green box placed on the table in front of the coffin in the mourning hall, with four words written on it──

    The Divine Seal of Ten Thousand Poisons.

    It is the seal that the sect leader of Wandu Sect can possess since ancient times.

    There were three fruits and animals on the altar table. There was a copper basin on the ground in front of the table, which was lit with flames. After Qin Wuyan finished kowtowing, unlike his three senior brothers, he silently knelt aside and took the paper money and put it into the copper basin one by one, burning it.  deceased.  And none of his three senior brothers looked at him. No matter who became the sect leader in the end, this useless man would not be able to escape the fate of being poisoned.

    Their attention is still more on the small box.

    Fan Xiong, who had a sinister face and a fierce expression, suddenly snorted and took a step towards the altar table. However, Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan, who had been on guard for a long time, both came out almost at the same time. Duan Rushan sneered and said: Senior brother, master.  The first seven days are not over yet, what do you want to do?

    Fan Xiong's eyes widened, a fierce light flashed on his face, and he said: I am the senior brother, of course I must inherit this position.

    Cheng Wuya sighed and said: Where do you think this position belongs to the senior brother?

    Duan Rushan also sneered and said: "You want to say that there are rules between elders and children. If you really want to talk about rules, the master will pass the throne to the younger brother before his death. Where will it be your turn?"

    Fan Xiong's eyes flashed fiercely, and he turned around to look at Qin Wuyan. Qin Wuyan didn't even raise his head, and his voice still sounded out of breath. He coughed and said tremblingly: "Three senior brothers, you just came back cough, cough, cough."  , I immediately handed over the seal and explained that I was not interested in this position.  Youahemyou started earlier than me and are more popular than me, so naturally you should sit in this seat. Master is old and I think he was a little confused when he left, so he said this nonsense.  You have decided who will sit in this position, so don’t drag me into it.

    His tone of voice was low and trembling, and he seemed to be feeling guilty and scared. He still had the deep and arrogant look before.  Fan Xiong sneered, turned his head disdainfully, and said without looking at him: "Then what are you planning to do?"

    Duan Rushan sneered and said: "No need to say more, it is still the same as we agreed. Master will pass first and let the old man go. We will decide who will sit in this position tomorrow at the mourning hall!"

    Fan Xiong glared at Duan Rushan and Cheng Wuya fiercely, and his two junior brothers didn't look kindly at him.  After a moment, Fan Xiong turned around and strode out of the mourning hall. A large number of people followed him and walked out.  Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan then walked out with their troops. Qin Wuyan was soon left alone in the mourning hall, kneeling on the ground silently.Protect the coffin.

    I don’t know how much time passed, but Qin Wuyan put the stack of paper money in his hand into a copper basin and burned it clean. Then he slowly raised his head. Under the white silk silk, his eyes were indifferent and without luster.

    Master His voice is so soft that only you can hear it, Master!  Have you seen that these people are your apprentices and your subordinates

    The corners of Qin Wuyan's indifferent mouth slowly turned into a sneer, cold and without any emotion.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 5 Civil strife

.    The night gradually darkened, and the Viper Valley, which had been immersed in an invisible tense atmosphere for a whole day, seemed to be slowly entering a deep sleep. The dim lights were slowly extinguished, except for the cold and lonely mourning hall.

    The door of the mourning hall was still open to the outside, and the cold night wind blew by, blowing the candles still burning in the mourning hall and casting strange shadows on the ground.  Far outside the door, in the silence, there seemed to be some voice whispering, like crying, like laughing, or simply the sound of the wind blowing and the trees moving. It was hard to hear clearly, and one could only feel a little chilled in the heart.

    From the few lingering candles in the mourning hall to the light outside the house, at night in this valley, there is still a light mist floating outside the house, like light smoke, floating here and there in the darkness and shadows, changing.  Various shapes.

    And above the mourning hall, there was still only one Qin Wuyan keeping vigil all night long.

    He was still kneeling in front of the soul, his head lowered, his eyes wandering, as if he was looking at an unknown place.  The copper basin in front of him was already filled with black paper ash from burned paper money. It trembled with the night wind blowing in from time to time. Occasionally, one or two scattered pieces of paper ash were blown up by the wind, leaving the copper basin and slowly drifting away.  Slowly floated in the room, and then most of them quietly fell back on the offering table in front of the coffin, and landed on the three offering plates.

    ???????????? Is there still a pair of eyes watching all this?

    The sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, stepping on the flat ground and walking into the mourning hall.  Qin Wuyan's body shook. For anyone, it was not a pleasant thing for anyone to hear the sound of footsteps suddenly coming from behind him at this moment.  He looked back, frowning, and looking a little surprised. It was obvious that the person who came was not what he expected.

    What caught his eye was a tall man, but his clothing was very different from that of ordinary disciples of the Demon Sect. He was wearing a Taoist robe and had a square face. He was Taoist Cangsong who was worshiped by the Wandu Sect of the Demon Sect.

    Qin Wuyan looked at Cangsong, and Cangsong also looked at Qin Wuyan. Neither of them spoke. Then Cangsong walked straight to the altar table in front of the coffin, picked up the fine incense placed on the table, and put it on a broken candle aside.  After burning it, he bowed respectfully to the spirit tablet, took another step, and inserted the incense candle into the incense burner.

    Qin Wuyan patiently watched Taoist Cangsong's every move from beginning to end. When Taoist Cangsong turned around again, Qin Wuyan lowered his head slightly as a disciple returning the favor. Although there was no expression on his face, his tone was still calm and polite.  Said: Thank you, Taoist Master.

    Cangsong Taoist nodded and said: The old man and I are the host and guest after all. Although the incense stick is a little late, it is always my heart.

    Qin Wuyan was still kneeling, looking at the spiritual throne, and said calmly: It doesn't matter, as long as the Taoist Master is sincere, I believe the master is alive in heaven, and he will be very happy.

    Cangsong Taoist stared at Qin Wuyan for a while, then suddenly smiled and said: Mr. Qin, you seem to have never liked me.

    Qin Wuyan raised his eyes slightly, as if he did not expect Taoist Cangsong to suddenly ask such a question. It was a bit strange, but after looking at Taoist Cangsong for a moment, he still said calmly: Taoist Master misunderstood, you are the guest of the teacher when he was alive.  He was considered a highly respected senior among the Wan Du Sect, and Wu Yan did not dare to be indifferent.  It's just that now that my mentor has unfortunately passed away, I feel sad in my heart. If there is any disrespect or disrespect, please forgive me.

    Cangsong Taoist still had a smile on his face, and his eyes slowly turned to the poison god's spiritual tablet in front of him. In front of that spiritual tablet, the box containing the seal of the master of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect was quietly placed there.  Taoist Cangsong watched for a while, and suddenly several low and strange sounds came from him, which seemed to be like the chirping of insects. Qin Wuyan's face changed slightly, Taoist Cangsong was also startled, but then he suddenly smiled and said: "Laomen"  Lord, old sect leader, you should be able to go with peace of mind. Look at what you have taught me, and you actually have such an outstanding disciple. It is really not easy!

    Qin Wuyan’s face sank, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice: Taoist priest, what did you say?

    Cangsong Taoist turned his head and smiled slightly, but did not speak. He just gently pulled up his wrists and sleeves.  The pupils of Qin Wuyan's eyes contracted, and he saw a small box tied to the flesh of Taoist Cangsong's arm. The strange sound just now came from it again, and it was clearly audible.

    Cangsong Taoist had a mysterious smile on his face, and slowly stretched his hand towards the spiritual position in front of him. However, when the box tied to his wrist was slightly closer to the box in front of the spiritual position where the seal of the head of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect was placed, the one in front of the spiritual position was  In the box, a low but very clear insect sound suddenly came out. The sound sounded exactly the same as the sound coming out of the box on Cangsong Taoist's wrist.

    Cangsong Taoist slowly retracted his arm, turned to look at Qin Wuyan, and said calmly: Seven-tailed centipede?

    Qin Wuyan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes shone brightly, and his whole person suddenly changed fromThe feeling of silence and decadence became sharper, and he slowly stood up from the ground, staring at Cangsong Taoist with his eyes, and slowly repeated: Seven-tailed centipede!

    The originally dark and gloomy mourning hall suddenly became a little brighter after he stood like this. The original cold breath in the air also disappeared in an instant, and there was only fierce murderous intent.

    However, Cangsong Taoist could not see any fear. Instead, he seemed to feel nothing about the changes around him. He asked Qin Wuyan calmly and said: Tell me, what if your master knew about these disciples of his?  Wouldn't he be very angry if he messed around in front of his soul not long after his death?

    Qin Wuyan snorted coldly and said: Master, he is wise and smart. He has long seen through these so-called etiquette and customs. Not to mention disrespecting him in front of his soul, even if we and other disciples are fighting each other here, he will probably laugh.  Just watching the fun.

    Cangsong Taoist nodded slowly, then sighed suddenly and said: It is indeed true. I have been with the old sect master day and night for the past ten years. With his character, I am afraid that this is really the case.  As he said that, he looked at Qin Wuyan and said with a smile: I didn't expect that you have been following him for the shortest time, but you are the one who understands him best among all the disciples.

    Qin Wuyan’s expression remained unchanged, but he took a step forward and said coldly: Taoist priest, aren’t you very impressive? Not only can you see Master clearly, but even my every move cannot escape your eyes!

    The smile on Taoist Cangsong's face froze slightly, his eyes glanced at Qin Wuyan's footsteps, and suddenly said: Have you passed your master's first seven years now?

    Qin Wuyan was startled. He didn't know what Taoist Cangsong meant when he suddenly asked such a question. But this person's attitude tonight was really weird and unpredictable. What's more, he had already seen through the tricks he had done on the sect leader's seal. I'm afraid he couldn't  Leave him alone.  Qin Wuyan thought like this in his heart, and said lightly: The ugly time has just passed. Why, does the Taoist priest have any advice?  As he spoke, he took another step closer to Cangsong Taoist.

    Cangsong Taoist immediately took a step back, nodded and said: That's good, let your master pass the first seven days safely, it can be regarded as my best wishes.

    Qin Wuyan was startled. Before he could realize it, Taoist Cangsong suddenly moved, and in a blink of an eye he rushed to the door of the mourning hall. He raised his voice and said loudly: Hey, the seal of the sect masterahthe first few words before him  Full of astonishment, mid-sentence, Cangsong Taoist suddenly cried out in pain as if he had been severely injured, even though he was still standing intact, as if he had been attacked by someone.

    Qin Wuyan's face suddenly changed color, but it was too late to stop him. Cangsong Taoist's voice was already echoing over the quiet and deep Viper Valley. After a while, there seemed to be echoes from the distance, and there were faint sounds everywhere in the valley.

    At the first moment, the Valley of the Poisonous Snake seemed to be shocked by something, and it was almost more dead than before. However, after only a moment, countless noisy sounds surged from every corner of the Valley of the Poisonous Snake, roaring like waves, but they could be heard  Countless people who had been waiting for him jumped out, and all kinds of questions, scoldings, scoldings, and commands merged into one, turning into invisible waves, pouring towards the mourning hall from all directions.

    Cangsong Taoist turned around and smiled slightly, waved to the livid Qin Wuyan, and said: Dear nephew, as your uncle, I will help you. If you can sit on the throne of the sect master in the future, don’t forget the feelings of today!  Without further words, the figure swayed, and just before Qin Wuyan rushed to the door, he quickly flew into the darkness outside the door and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Qin Wuyan leaned against the door and gasped, his eyes full of anger. Obviously, this sudden attack from Taoist Cangsong completely disrupted his wishful thinking. At this moment, there was a roar of people around, and he saw that the mourning hall was about to be surrounded by countless people from the three senior brothers.  Qin Wuyan stamped his feet fiercely, made a decisive decision, and threw himself into the darkness outside the house like Cangsong Taoist, and disappeared after a moment.

    The next moment, countless disciples of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, armed with torches and sharp blades and filled with murderous intent, stormed into the Poison God Hall in a menacing manner, led by the three master disciples of the Poison God.

    And after a moment of silence, angry shouts of killing rang out in the Viper Valley under the night, and suddenly swept the entire valley.

    The night is getting darker.

    When the rising sun cast its first ray of light on the earth, Cangsong Taoist, who flew out of the Poison Snake Valley without anyone noticing, was already flying in mid-air with his sword, and appeared in a small town four hundred miles northeast of the Poison Snake Valley.  Above, he looked carefully around the small town in the sky, and then seemed to find something, and immediately fell to a hill to the north outside the city.

    This nameless hill is mostly covered with wild maple trees. From the sky, it looks red and very beautiful.  In front of the maple forest, there were three men and one woman standing at the moment. They were the Ghost King, Mr. Ghost, Ghost Li and You Ji.

    &nbsp; Seeing the pine tree fall down, the Ghost King showed a smile on his face, he went up to greet him and said with a smile: "How is it? Is everything going well?"

    Cangsong Taoist nodded and said: As expected by the sect master, Qin Wuyan has indeed recovered from his injuries, and he has tampered with the box with the seal of the leader of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, most likely to put the seven-tailed centipede in it. No matter who opens this  As long as Qin Wuyan secretly manipulates the box, no one can escape the bite of the seven-tailed centipede.  With the strange poison of the seven-tailed centipede, this person will most likely die.

    The Ghost King laughed loudly, turned to Mr. Ghost and the others and said: Look, there are still people using these crude methods that have been used countless times!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? does not come out to be a bit outdated and rustic, but it is a good method.

    The Ghost King nodded and said: Yes, speaking of it, Senior Poison God can be regarded as a generational hero in our Holy Religion. How could he accept such disciples as such? It is really disappointing.

    Cangsong Taoist said with a smile: But that Qin Wuyan is indeed a good person, what a pity.

    The Ghost King glanced at him and couldn't help but laugh again. Everyone was silent for a while. Gui Li stood aside, silently glanced at the Ghost King and frowned. For some reason, he seemed to think that the Ghost King was a little strange today.

    However, Gui Li's idea did not go deep, because soon, a burst of heart-rending screams suddenly erupted from the small town in front of him who had just woken up in the early morning. Soon, countless screams  There were sounds everywhere, and someone could clearly be heard shouting in terror: The beast, the beast is coming

    A harsh and cruel scream came from the south of the small town, and bursts of smoke and dust suddenly appeared in the calm wilderness in the distance, like charging warriors forming an army of thousands of horses, charging unstoppably.  The shouts from far to near, mixed with excited roars, swarmed in with bloodthirsty desire. The five members of the Ghost King Sect standing at the other end of the small town all jumped into the air and flew towards the small town.

    Flying closer, even though everyone had seen countless big scenes, the sight in front of them still made them change their colors slightly.  Countless monsters and mutated monsters roared out of the smoke and dust in the wilderness. Their huge bodies, muscular bodies, and sharp teeth and claws exuded a strong sense of death in the early morning light.  On the other hand, the residents of the small town on the other side were panicking and running around wildly, but no one knew where to go to be safe?

    The sound of intensive running was getting closer and louder, and finally reached the point of deafening. More and more beast monsters came from the south and rushed towards the small city.  The ancient roads in the wilderness and the wide land on both sides of the road have now become the paradise of these monsters. The red-eyed monsters surrounded the small city with loud roars. The poor people who had no time to escape into the city,  In the blink of an eye, he was swallowed up by the smoke and dust raised by the monster beasts. There was blood flashing in the gray mist, and screams were heard, and then they were annihilated.

    On the top of the small city, some people who still had the will to survive desperately pulled up the suspension bridge of the city gate, temporarily blocking these ferocious beasts from the outside of the city, and then the beasts seemed to pour in endlessly from the south.  , surrounded this small town.

    The five people in the sky all took a breath of cold air.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the wilderness, there was a sharp roar.  The Ghost King's expression changed and he whispered: Here it is, it should be this monster. Everyone, be careful and act according to the original plan.

    The rest of the crowd nodded slightly and then dispersed. Only the Ghost King remained in the air. He glanced at the screaming sound a few more times, a smile appeared on his lips, and then he flew up and disappeared into the clouds in the sky.  .

    As the screams became louder and louder, countless monsters surrounding the small town raised their heads and screamed at the same time. Various harsh sounds were mixed together, mixed with the fishy smell of beasts and the faint smell of blood in the wind, which made people's hair stand on end.

    In the smoke and dust, there was a sudden roar, and the scream stopped abruptly. There was a flash of light in the mid-air, and suddenly a huge, tiger-like monster jumped out of the smoke and dust.  Seen from a distance, this monster looks like a tiger, and even there seems to be a faint word "王" on its forehead. However, its body is many times larger than that of an ordinary tiger. It has sharp teeth and claws, and its fur is even more colorful.  The most peculiar thing is the extremely long tail behind it, which seems to be much longer than its body.  Compared with the ferocious monsters around it, they are like kittens and puppies.

    Gui Li, who was hiding outside the city, frowned and whispered: Chu Wu!  (Note 1).

    The small city surrounded by the beasts was originally just a small city. When this monster, which was five or six feet tall, stood in front of the city, its head almost reached the top of the city.  .  The thick fishy smell blew with the wind, and the walls of the city were filled with smoke.The people were either frightened to death, or they were so distraught that they ran away desperately.

    Chu Wu roared twice, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, he let out a sharp scream, raised his thick front foot, and smashed down the city gate directly.  The sharp tiger claws easily penetrated the city gate made of thick wood. Before the civilians who were desperately resisting behind the city gate could realize what was going on, several of them were already pierced by the huge tiger claws, and the rest  Terrified, they fled in all directions.

    Chuwu roared loudly and smashed his claws down one after another. After several loud bangs, boom, boom, the broken city gate collapsed. The whole city suddenly burst into tears, and excited roars outside the city also sounded immediately. Countless people  Beasts swarmed in, and in a blink of an eye there was a bloody storm.

    Chuwu opened the city gate for other monsters, but he did not go in to kill himself. It seemed that it no longer bothered to do such a thing, and at this time, it seemed to have discovered something. The tiger's head turned, and its huge body slowly turned around.  , his nose kept sniffing the air, as if he wanted to confirm something.

    Just when Chu Wu was hesitating to look for it, suddenly there was a loud bang from the wall of the small city in front of it, and a part of the wall suddenly cracked. Cangsong Taoist broke through the hole and appeared in front of Chu Wu, holding a yellow sword in his hand.  The light struck Chu Wu in the chest with lightning speed.

    Chu Wu let out an earth-shattering roar, and the huge tiger body flew backwards. However, Cangsong Taoist has been famous for many years after all, and he even studied under Qing Yun, the most famous sect in the world. How can he be considered idle if he is a Taoist?  Although I flew backwards, I only heard a hissing sound like tearing silk, and a huge wound more than four feet long was opened on my chest.

    If it were an ordinary monster, this wound would have killed him on the spot, but Chuwu is obviously different from the ordinary monsters around him. As one of the thirteen monsters under the Beast Demon Seat, its vitality and magic are far beyond what other ordinary monsters can do.  Compare.  Although blood flowed out from his chest like a fountain, Chuwu didn't even look at it. He roared furiously and rushed over in the blink of an eye. Looking at his body movements, he was not much slower than before he was injured.

    Cangsong Taoist's face changed slightly, and he dodged to avoid Chu Wu's sharp claws. He quickly left the herd with his sword and flew towards the north of the small town. Chu Wu roared loudly, and his eyes seemed to be spitting out fire.  Reluctant to chase.

    Cangsong Taoist wanted to fly quickly to the nameless hill, and then work with a few other people to get rid of the monster. Unexpectedly, he only flew less than half the distance. He only felt the wind blowing behind him, and the fishy wind and heat were almost behind his head.  Taoist Cangsong was shocked. He looked back in a hurry and was shocked to see that the speed of this Cuwu was incredibly fast. After being injured, its legs were flying like wind and lightning, and it actually caught up with Cang who was flying with a sword.  Song Dao people.

    Cuowu, who caught up behind Taoist Cangsong, didn't even hesitate. He roared and opened his mouth and bit down in one bite. Looking at his posture, it would be difficult to relieve the hatred in his heart without biting Taoist Cangsong into two pieces.  But after all, Cangsong Taoist had been practicing for many years, so he did not panic at the critical moment. He sank down suddenly and narrowly avoided being killed in the tiger's mouth at the last moment.  Even so, Cangsong Taoist broke into a cold sweat.

    Next, Cangsong Taoist no longer dared to be careless. He drove the fairy sword up and down, moving left and right, so that Chu Wu could not run in a straight line to use his incredible speed, and then he almost ran to the maple forest on the hill.  , and by this time Chuwu had been led away from the herd of countless monsters for some distance.

    Seeing Cangsong Daoist swoosh and disappear into the red maple forest, Chuwu became even more angry and rushed straight into the maple forest.  But the moment it stepped into the open space in front of the maple forest, Mr. Ghost's black figure suddenly appeared, chanting a curse in a low voice. After a moment, his black clothes floated up, and a strange spiritual power slowly emanated from his body.  come out.

    Chu Wu suddenly stopped his running pace, and the huge momentum and inertia made it slide forward a few feet, knocking down dozens of maple trees. However, Chu Wu was suddenly unaware of the woods under him and even the Cangsong Taoist who had just disappeared.  He didn't care anymore, all he could see was the black figure floating beside him and the strange spiritual power emanating from him.

    But this time, Chu Wu did not rush forward again. He flicked his huge tiger head, but he saw it roar loudly and opened its mouth wide. Three black smoke floated out from its mouth and condensed rapidly in mid-air.  Three ferocious skeletons holding big knives were made, and they rushed towards Mr. Ghost with their teeth and claws bared.

    Mr. Ghost’s body trembled slightly. Not only was this beast ferocious and fast, it was also capable of the weird witchcraft in southern Xinjiang. It should not be underestimated.

    However, Mr. Ghost did not stop casting spells to avoid the witchcraft skeletons offered by Chu Wu. Sure enough, just when the three skeletons rushed in front of him, figures flashed, and You Ji and Gui Li flew out from both sides.  , standing in front of Mr. Ghost.  You Ji intertwined her hands and held the strange seal. Her palms moved forward and backward, which was completely different from the seals of the Buddhist sects of Middle-earth. In a moment, a beam of silver light appeared in the palm of her hand, which quickly enlarged and pressed against a skeleton. The skeleton seemed to be burned.  Generally, a violent shock is still waiting to come.At this moment, the whole body's frame suddenly fell apart. It was You Ji's Suzaku Seal that broke the spell.

    On the other end, Gui Li's face was indifferent. Facing the two ferocious skeletons that were coming to kill him, he turned his right hand and the soul-eating magic rod appeared in his hand, but this time he did not sacrifice the blood-devouring bead to his head as usual.  Instead, he strangely turned the black stick like a fire stick upside down, moved forward with the green and black stick body, and rushed out.

    The two skeletons were chopped down at the same time with the sword, but before they reached three feet around the black stick, under the urging of Gui Li's strange true method, a red light suddenly lit up around the black stick, and the body of the stick suddenly shone, and black energy surged up.  , was actually more ghostly than the two skeletons. In the blink of an eye, the two sides collided with each other. Gui Li's black rod penetrated the demonic bodies of the two skeletons like cutting tofu. The black energy surged. After a moment, the two skeletons opened their mouths wide.  But it couldn't make any sound, and it dissipated quietly, and the remaining black energy was sucked in by the black rod.

    In addition to the blood-devouring beads of the most vicious thing on the Ghostly Demonic Rod, the original soul-catching bead on the rod's body is the ancestor of these ghostly creatures and their natural nemesis. Back then, the old vampire demon's sneak attack with the skeleton magic circle was Zhang Xiaofan's.  During his time, he suffered huge losses from this.

    Chu Wu obviously didn't expect that these people could break his witchcraft so easily, and he couldn't help but be startled. At this moment, Mr. Ghost had completed his magic, his arms suddenly shook, and a red light fell from the sky.  It was the Fulong Cauldron that he sacrificed, and the sky turned red for an instant. In the red light, there were faint sounds of birds chirping and cows wailing. The sound was shrill and powerful, and the power seemed to be greater than before.

    The red light fell like a curtain, immediately enveloping Chu Wu in it.  Chu Wu felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on him in an instant, and he could hardly breathe. However, the monsters in southern Xinjiang were always ferocious in nature. Chu Wu was in deep adversity, which made him even more angry. He roared and struggled desperately.

    At this moment, the figure on Fulong Cauldron flashed, and the Ghost King descended from the sky, flying down like lightning in the red light of Fulong Cauldron.

    Chuwu seemed to be aware of it, and raised his head angrily, but the Ghost King had already reached the top of its head. It let out a long roar, and saw red light trembling wildly and dazzlingly. The surrounding scene could not be clearly seen clearly, and only the ghost King's silhouette could be vaguely seen.  Suddenly something appeared in his hand, and he shot it straight down with aura, hitting Chu Wu in the head.

    Chu Wu's body shook violently, trembling from head to toe. After a while, the red light gradually became quieter, and the mysterious thing in the ghost king's hand disappeared. However, Chu Wu's originally glorious fur suddenly dimmed, and the seven orifices on the tiger's head  All bled.  The Ghost King let out a long laugh, and thrust his right hand down suddenly, forcefully inserting it into Chuwu's hard skull.

    Zhuwu let out a loud roar that shook the world, shook his body a few times, and finally fell down.

    Note 1: "The Classic of Mountains and Seas."  Hai Nei Bei Jing "Chu Wu": Lin's country has a rare animal, as big as a tiger, with five colors and a tail longer than the body. It is named Chu Wu, and it can travel thousands of miles in a day.

    ?Another note: "Gods and Demons Are Different."  "Monsters and Beasts" Chu Wu: There is a strange beast in the southern border of China. It looks like a tiger, has colorful fur and a long tail. It commands all beasts and is called the King of Beasts.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 6 Poison

.    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    The aroma of tea lingers from the pure white tea cup with a green mouth and green lid. The freshly brewed tea has a white vapor floating in the room.

    This is a secluded room in the back hall of Yuqing Hall. The three most powerful and famous masters in the righteous way today are gathered in this room, drinking tea and discussing with calm expressions.

    The Qingyun disciple who was serving tea and water quietly retreated at some point, leaving only Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan in the room.

    Master Daoxuan spoke first and said with a smile: This tea is also a specialty near Qingyun Mountain. Although it is not a rare thing, it is still fragrant and of high quality. How about you two drinking it?

    Yun Yilan put down the tea cup in his hand, nodded and said: The aroma stays in the throat, as if flowing from the mouth to the stomach, it is indeed good tea.

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: If Senior Brother Yun likes it, he can bring more back to Fenxiang Valley when this beast-monster catastrophe is broken in the future.

    Yun Yilan nodded with a smile and said: "That's very good. Master, you have to admit it when the time comes."

    The two of them smiled at each other, but Master Puhong chanted the Buddha's name beside him. Master Daoxuan glanced at him and said: What's wrong, Master?

    Master Puhong sighed and said: In fact, the poor monk also knows that facing such a catastrophe, he must keep a calm mind in order to deal with it calmly.  It's just that Buddhism is compassionate. Once I think that the people in the world are in dire straits at this moment, I can't help but become anxious and lose my composure. Please forgive me.

    Yun Yilan's face changed slightly, and a glimmer of light flashed across Daoxuan's eyes, but then his face became solemn.

    Looking at Master Puhong, Master Daoxuan said slowly: Master, what you said is true. Since we claim to be righteous, we should naturally take the world as our responsibility. I was just disrespectful.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and shook his head, and said in a low voice: "What did the real person say? I didn't mean to blame the real person just now."

    Yun Yilan's face had already returned to normal at this moment. She smiled slightly when she heard this and said: Okay, okay. Isn't it even more unbearable to be so docile like you? Let's stop talking nonsense and talk about the whole situation quickly.

    Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong both smiled. Master Daoxuan nodded and said: Senior Brother Yun said that.  In fact, the reason why I invited you two to discuss here today is because of the current beast-monster catastrophe, which seems to have strange changes.

    Master Yun Yilan and Master Puhong were both startled. Yun Yilan said: What is the change? Master, please tell me?

    Master Daoxuan looked solemn and said: A few days ago, I sent my disciples Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other capable disciples to go out to investigate the situation of the beast monsters. As a result, they just came back last night and reported something unusual to me.

    Master Puhong saw Master Daoxuan’s serious face, and there seemed to be a trace of doubt in his expression, so he couldn’t help but ask: What happened?

    Master Daoxuan paused for a moment, and then said: According to Yi Cai’s report, the countless beast monsters that originally entered Middle-earth from the south have been marching straight into the north, killing people along the way.  But recently, for some unknown reason, a large number of beast monsters suddenly stopped going north and headed southwest. However, the number of beast monsters continuing to move north of us seems to be only about 40% of the original number.

    Yun Yilan pondered for a moment and said: In the southwest, isn't that the place where the demon sect has always been most rampant?

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: Yes, now there are three factions within the Demon Sect. The Wandu Sect, the Ghost King Sect and the Hehuan Sect are fighting endlessly. Although we don’t know where their main hall is, judging from clues, it should be that the main halls of these three major sects are.  It's in the southwest, so that place has always been where the demonic sect's power is.  But this time, a large number of beast monsters suddenly went in that direction. I don’t know what happened?

    Master Pu Hong frowned and said: Could it be that the beast monsters had already conflicted with the Demon Cult and suffered some losses, so a large number of beast monsters came to support them?

    Master Daoxuan’s face was deep and he said: It’s not clear yet, but it would be the best if this is the case. Beast monsters and demon sects are both a scourge. If they can fight each other, all the people in the world will be lucky.

    Yun Yilan suddenly shook his head at this moment and said: "Two heads, I don't think this is that simple."

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him and said: Oh, Lord Yun Gu, please give me some advice.

    Yun Yilan said: You and I both know very well that people in the demon sect have always been selfish. To say that they rise up and become enemies of the beasts and monsters for the sake of the common people in the world, I think it is impossible

    Seeing Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong both nodded slightly to express their agreement, Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: On the contrary, based on my understanding of the demon sect, they think that the beast monster is so powerful now, let alone talking about it.  If the beasts and monsters are their enemies, even if the beasts and monsters inadvertently hurt them, I'm afraid they would rather tolerate it and retreat, and let us deal with these extremely vicious beasts and monsters with righteous methods.

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: Yes, YunWhat the Master said makes sense, but now the beast monsters are indeed moving towards the southwest in large numbers. In the opinion of the Valley Master, why is this?

    Yun Yilan was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: Judging from the behavior of the beast monsters entering Middle-earth in the past few days, they have no specific goal. They all kill along the way and go north.  Therefore, there must be something strange about this sudden large-scale turn. It should be that the beast monsters that were originally close to the southwest suffered a big loss, so the monster called the Beast God mobilized a large number of people to go to the southwest.  But in the southwest, except for people from the Demon Sect, there are no other powerful figures, so I thought it was just something strange happening within the Demon Sect?

    Master Pu Hong frowned and said: "There is a strange movement. What does the Valley Master mean?"

    Yun Yilan chuckled and said: This is not something I can know.

    Master Puhong couldn't help but smile, shook his head and said: "You have been saying this for a long time, don't you say it in vain, Donor Yun?"

    For a moment, all three of them laughed, but after a while, Master Daoxuan pondered: In fact, in my opinion, what Senior Brother Yun said may not be unreasonable. In any case, now that the beast monsters are heading southwest in large numbers, the pressure in front of us has also been relieved.  Less, at least it can buy us some time.  Now that the people all over the world are looking forward to us, we have to do something to show it to the world.

    Yun Yilan glanced at Master Daoxuan and said: Oh, Master Daoxuan, does he want us to go down the mountain and have a good fight while the main force of the beast monsters is away?

    Master Dao

    Master Puhong recited a Buddha's name in a low voice, and a trace of sarcasm quietly flashed across Yun Yilan's eyes, but then he said solemnly: "What the Master said is absolutely true. In this case, everything will be decided by the Master. I, the Fenxiang Valley lineage, am willing to be the pioneer."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: With Master Yungu’s intention, why worry about the beasts and monsters being undefeated!  But over there in the southwest, I thought about it for a long time and felt that there was a lot of mystery in this matter. Although we should not intervene rashly, it seemed not appropriate to ignore it.

    Master Puhong nodded and said: Yes, I mean the same thing. After all, the catastrophe of beast monsters has harmed the common people. We must at least know what is happening in the southwest.

    Yun Yilan said: "In that case, why don't we send a few disciples with high moral standards to follow quietly to investigate."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: Okay, that’s it.

    At this time, Yun Yilan seemed to remember something again, and suddenly said to Master Daoxuan: By the way, there is one more thing, I want to ask for a favor from Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan was startled and said: Master Yungu is too polite, what's going on!  But it’s okay?

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: I heard that Lu Xueqi, a disciple of Xiaozhu Peak of your sect, has recently been punished to reflect on the wall at Xiaozhu Peak's moon platform. After hearing this, I felt really uneasy, and He smiled and said: "That scoundrel of mine"  In the past few days, she came to me begging for help, saying that she did not want to burden Miss Lu with our requests and be punished.  Besides, now that beast monsters are causing harm to the world, it is the right time to employ people, and Miss Lu is an outstanding disciple of Qingyun. Why not ask the real person to temporarily exempt Miss Lu from punishment for my sake.

    Master Daoxuan sighed and said: It’s all because of the poor discipline, which made Master Yungu laugh.

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: What the real person said is just the wishful thinking of the scoundrels, and we simply don’t have to worry about these matters between juniors in the future, so as not to worry.  After that he burst out laughing.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment and said: Since Lord Yungu personally intercedes for her, I absolutely cannot but give her this face.  How about this!  I will ask Xue Qi to come back today, and at the same time select a few more disciples to go to the southwest to investigate with her. This can be considered a crime and meritorious service!

    Yun Yilan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and said: Ah!  What a coincidence. I just wanted to let the villain Li Xun go to the southwest to experience it!

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him and said calmly: Then let's go together!

    Yun Yilan laughed, cupped his hands and said: Then I will thank the real person for the bad disciple first.

    Master Daoxuan withdrew his gaze, picked up the tea cup from the table in front of him, took a sip slowly, the expression in his eyes changed, and said slowly: The Valley Master is too polite.

    Southwest Viper Valley.

    This huge valley is surrounded by dense ancient forests. Most of the year, in the early morning and dusk, poisonous mist similar to miasma rises in the forest. Those are actually countless venomous snakes that live in this valley.  The poisonous gas gathered.

    No one can explain why there are so many venomous snakes living in this valley. They are so numerous that they are everywhere in the trees and underground.  Only the houses of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect in the valley are located, and these poisonous insects dare not approach because of the secret method of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.

    And these poisonous snakes all over the mountains and plains have also becomeThe Ten Thousand Poison Sect has a natural barrier and an inexhaustible treasure trove of poisons.

    At this moment, it is the early morning of the day. From the dense forest of the Viper Valley, a faint mist can be vaguely seen rising. It looks like the morning mist rising in the morning, but if an ignorant person walks  After getting close, it won't take a moment to be poisoned by the poison, causing bleeding to death from all the orifices, and finally being kissed by a snake.

    On weekdays, in addition to these poisonous snakes guarding the valley, Wan Du Sect has always had disciples patrolling to guard against foreign enemies. However, for some unknown reason these days, none of the disciples who usually guard the valley have come out. It seems that Wan Du Sect has  The factional war has reached a fever pitch.

    Bang, there was a soft sound, and a small stone rolled over. It jumped twice on the only ancient road outside the Viper Valley, which was also dilapidated and overgrown with weeds. It rolled into the grass next to it and disappeared.  .

    Then, with the sound of slight footsteps, three tall but strange beasts appeared on the road. They all had the heads of evil wolves, but their bodies looked like tigers and leopards that you usually see. They looked extremely weird.

    I saw these three monsters looking cautious, their noses twitching constantly, sniffing something in the air, and slowly approached the Viper Valley.  There was silence in the valley, as if they were completely unprepared for the arrival of these three uninvited guests.

    Suddenly, one of the monsters shook its head, as if it had discovered something, and then let out a low roar. The other two monsters immediately stopped and looked at the strongest and tallest monster standing in the middle.

    The wolf-headed monster's eyes flashed fiercely, and its nose kept sniffing. However, it did not walk towards the Viper Valley. Instead, it slowly walked towards a dense grass next to the ancient road outside the Viper Valley. A faint smell of blood came from the grass.  Slowly spread out.

    The monster roared in a low voice and stepped into the grass. Looking from the outside, the monster's body kept moving, as if it was rummaging for something in the grass.

    A moment later, the grass trembled again, and the sturdy monster jumped out of the grass and jumped back into the ancient road. In its mouth, it was biting a strange thing.

    It looked like a long whip or the tail of some monster. The fur on it had begun to rot, the color was dim, and it constantly exuded a trace of blood smell.

    The other two monsters roared at the same time, obviously frightened and angry, with a fierce light flashing in their eyes.

    The monster that picked up the tail put the thing on the ancient road, and suddenly raised its head and roared. The sound was like a wolf howling, shrill and sharp, rising into the sky.

    After a while, the monster picked up its tail again, and regardless of the other two monsters, it quickly ran backwards and left the Viper Valley.

    After the two monsters roared a few times, they suddenly exerted their strength and rushed into the Poison Snake Valley. Entering the Poison Snake Valley, they saw that the ancient road became more curved and narrower, winding forward. The mountains and forests on both sides were densely covered with thorns, and there were even more floating  There seems to be no, slightly colored mist.

    The monsters rushed forward. Looking at the way they were gnashing their teeth, as long as someone appeared in front of them at this moment, they would be torn into pieces immediately.

    The colorful mist floated gently and gradually gathered in the forest. The two monsters roared and rushed in without even looking.  There was nothing unusual at first, but for some reason, the roars of these two monsters gradually became lower, and they ran slower and slower. After a while, their whole bodies began to shake.

    As if they knew something was wrong, the two monsters stopped and turned around with difficulty, trying to leave the forest. However, before they could take a few steps, they had already collapsed. In an instant, blood started to flow from their faces.  It’s not alive anymore.

    In the mountains and forests, creepy hissing sounds sounded from far and near at the same time, and they rushed here one after another. In less than a moment, countless snake heads appeared from the grass and treetops.  All the little poisonous snakes crawled over.

    And while these poisonous snakes were happily fighting for food, suddenly, many snakes stopped their movements, raised their heads warily, and then turned to the entrance of the Viper Valley.

    In the distance of that desolate ancient road, there seemed to be a faint and low roar of war drums, and the whole earth slowly began to tremble slightly, and strange sounds came from the endless distance like thousands of troops advancing.

    In the early morning, the valley suddenly fell into a deathly silence.

    Phew!

    With a long breath of evil breath, Fan Xiong, the top disciple whom the Poison God had taken before his death, waved his hand viciously and threw aside the corpse of a Wan Du Sect disciple whose head was cracked by him.  The corpse flew through the air, hit the altar table in front of the mourning hall with a bang, and fell down.

    "It seems that there is a devil sneering in the dark, or that he wants to pay tribute to the Poison God, the leader of the Demon Sect who killed many people during his lifetime. Inside and outside the mourning hall where the Poison God's coffin is, there is already a river of blood at this moment.?They are all the corpses of Wan Du Sect disciples.

    The strong smell of human blood is floating in the air.

    At this moment, the three major disciples of the Poison God, Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan, have been fighting for several days. Except for some advanced leaders, most of the ordinary disciples of the Wan Du Sect have been killed or injured. These three days of fighting have left these three  Everyone who was fighting for power had already turned red-eyed and almost fell into madness.

    On the altar table in the mourning hall, the box containing the seal of the sect owner was still lying there quietly, watching all this coldly.

    As if they were tired of killing, the fighting inside and outside the mourning hall gradually subsided, but the tense atmosphere became even worse.

    The third brother, Duan Rushan, was surrounded by four weird-looking old men, his eyes flashed fiercely, looking at Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya who were separated in front of him, and sneered: "Two senior brothers, are you still unwilling to give up? Now except for a few people around you,  This old guy, who else can take it out?

    Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya looked at each other, and each saw a hint of despair in the other's eyes that turned scarlet. Ever since the night of the Poison God's first seven, there was a sudden noise in the mourning hall, and the three factions who had been wary of each other immediately rushed in.  In the mourning hall, I am afraid that if I am too late, the seal of the sect owner will be stolen by others.

    And in that chaotic situation, countless people rushed into the mourning hall, naturally thinking that the other party had planned to break the agreement and come to snatch the sect leader's seal. In just a few words, they had already become a massacre.

    So far, the results of the melee between the three factions have finally become clear. Lao San, Duan Rushan, who has always been weak in moral conduct, has gradually overwhelmed Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya with his strong strength.

    At this moment, except for Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon, Duanmu ancestor and less than ten people who were still standing behind the two of them, they had no bargaining chips in their hands.

    Duan Rushan is surrounded by not only the four elders of the Poison Sect as guards, but also at least hundreds of people secretly and covertly. Among them, there are many masters. The Wan Du Sect has always been strong, and 60% of them are actually in Duan Rushan's hands, which is more than before the war started.  , it was beyond their expectation.

    Seeing that the defeat was decided, Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya's eyes were full of unwillingness, but they could not say anything else. Seeing the appearance of the two senior brothers, Duan Rushan couldn't help laughing. He had always had two domineering senior brothers above him.  , Master Poison God below loves Qin Wuyan even more. He has always been ignored, and after enduring it for so many years, he can finally feel proud, how can he not be overjoyed.

    Duan Rushan walked forward proudly, with the four elders of the Poison Sect guarding him. Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya watched helplessly as he walked to the front of the altar table and stood in front of the box. One clenched his fists tightly, and the other gritted his teeth.  Xiang, obviously very angry in his heart.

    However, in Duan Rushan's eyes, their anger at this moment was undoubtedly the favorite look of a victor. He even felt that it was with such a person who was superior to everyone that he would not waste his life.

    Duan Rushan laughed loudly, with an arrogant attitude. He reached out his hand with great pride and took the green box in his hand.

    Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya let out low roars at the same time and took a step forward, but the four elders of the Poison Sect immediately turned around and looked at them. At the same time, Duan Rushan's men around them rushed over and surrounded them, with lust in their eyes.  As if it was spitting out fire, he stared at the box in Duan Rushan's hand from a distance.

    Duan Rushan laughed even more proudly. He unscrewed the lock and opened the box with great satisfaction. He saw that the bottom of the box was covered with golden silk. There was a small dark brown seal in the middle of the silk. A lifelike little snake was carved above the seal.  It was not turned over, but everyone present including Duan Rushan knew that engraved under the small seal were four words |

    The Divine Seal of Ten Thousand Poisons.

    Duan Rushan looked around arrogantly, his eyes lingering on the faces of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya for a moment longer. After fully enjoying the joy of the winner, Duan Rushan smiled, although this smile was stained by the blood splashed on his face.  Looking a little weird and fierce, he picked up the Ten Thousand Poisons Divine Seal and turned it over.  He wanted to take a good and careful look at this symbol that represented the highest power of the Wandu Sect.

    At that moment, except for the angry gasps of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya, there was no sound in the mourning hall. Before his eyes, a new generation of Wandu Sect Master was about to be born.

    Suddenly, at the moment when everyone held their breath, Duan Rushan let out a heart-rending roar, and the box in his hand and the crucial Ten Thousand Poisons Seal fell to the ground.  Everyone was shocked and looked at him together. After a moment, everyone was shocked.

    I saw that Duan Rushan, who had been arrogant just now, was trembling all over. His face had completely lost all color, especially his two hands, which turned into a strange and extremely dark color in the blink of an eye.

    After a while, there was a low sound of flapping wings.?From his hand, a strange flying insect flew up from between his fingers.

    Everyone present was a senior member of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. Although the strange insect was flying extremely fast, almost everyone had seen it clearly. Bai Duzi was the first to exclaim: Seven-tailed centipede, that’s a seven-tailed centipede!

    The sound was like a soul-shaking roar, shocking everyone. Everyone looked at Duan Rushan, and saw that his whole body was shaking more and more violently. An old man next to him was about to reach out to pull him, but his hand only touched him slightly.  He suddenly shook his body and flew backwards with a shout. In a moment, his right hand was completely black.

    The old vampire demon standing in the distance shrank his pupils and said in a harsh voice: Carrion moss

    The poisoned old man exclaimed loudly. The other old man next to him didn't even think about it. He roared, picked up a broken leg of an unknown chair that fell next to him, and slashed it to his right hand.  Under the power of Dao, the chair leg was as indestructible as a blade, and it cut off the right arm of the poisoned old man. Then the old man immediately threw the chair leg out, as if he was afraid that if he held it for a while longer, his hand would suffer the same fate.  end.

    The chair legs were flying in the air, and everyone was unable to dodge.

    At this moment, Duan Rushan's face was full of blackness. Everyone could clearly see that the skin on his two completely black hands broke open with a pop, and the blood that flowed out was already black blood.

    For a moment, he heard the creepy pop, pop, pop sounds, and Duan Rushan, who was filled with two of the most poisonous poisons in the world, his skin and flesh burst apart, black blood splattered everywhere, and he fell to the ground, struggling.  After a moment, it stopped moving.

    Fan Xiong stared blankly at this junior brother who was so arrogant a moment ago but now died. He suddenly turned around and shouted: Qin Wuyan, you treacherous beast, get out of here!

    Everyone suddenly realized that carrion moss is extremely poisonous and is one of the most vicious substances in the world. Even in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, only the Poison God can use it. Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya, Duan Rushan and other three people are limited to the practice city.  This item cannot be used.

    The seven-tailed centipede is an extremely poisonous and rare thing. It has always been kept close by the Poison God. This time, two poisons appeared at the same time, and they were in the small box of the Ten Thousand Poison God's Seal. It is obvious that Qin Wuyan must have deceived him.  Killed everyone and poisoned them secretly.

    For a moment, everyone in the mourning hall was in danger. Everyone looked around quietly, fearing that Qin Wuyan's figure would suddenly appear from around them.  Duan Rushan's death was so terrible that no one could not be shocked and horrified by it.

    At this moment, no one dared to come out of the mourning hall. Only at Duan Rushan's body, the drops of black blood slowly fell. When they hit the ground, they made a slight hissing sound and burned the small hole.  When he came out, in the blink of an eye, there were small holes all around the corpse, which showed the intensity of the poison.

    "Hehe, what's the matter? Two senior brothers and elders, we haven't seen each other for only a few days. It's rare that everyone misses me so much!"  A calm and peaceful voice suddenly came from outside the mourning hall. Everyone was shocked. Looking outside, they saw Qin Wuyan changing his clothes, taking off his linen mourning clothes, and putting on the clothes he usually wore. With a smile on his face, he slowly said  Came in.  Those with sharp eyes have already seen a small strange insect sitting on his shoulder, which is the seven-tailed centipede.

    Fan Xiong said bitterly: Was it you who poisoned me?

    Qin Wuyan seemed to treat everyone as if they were nothing at this moment. He walked forward grandly and came to Duan Rushan's body. In full view of everyone, he reached out and picked up the extremely poisonous Divine Seal of Ten Thousand Poisons.

    Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya’s eyes shrank, Cheng Wuya sneered: Okay!  Junior brother, the three of us really underestimate you.

    Qin Wuyan smiled and said: The second senior brother is joking. In fact, with the strength of the three senior brothers, it is very easy to take the life of the younger brother, and the younger brother does not dare to resist.  It’s just that my master warned me many times before he died. Now that both the Ghost King Sect and the Hehuan Sect are eyeing Dandan, and the three senior brothers are not great, I must accept the position of the sect leader to prevent the Wandu Sect’s hundreds of years of foundation from being ruined.  Once upon a time.  The younger brother was raised by his master since he was a child. He was deeply grateful to his master and did not dare to disobey, so he had to resort to some small tricks to make the three senior brothers suffer.

    Fan Xiong said angrily: Bah, do you think you will definitely win now? Let me tell you, you will be the first one I kill!  After saying that, he turned to Cheng Wuya and shouted: "Boy, this kid is too cruel. Let's work together to kill this person first, and then we can divide the world equally."

    Cheng Wuya immediately said: Okay, let’s go!

    Amid the shouts, they saw that the two of them were about to rush forward, and when Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon and others who were following them saw this and were about to follow, Qin Wuyan said lightly: "Several elders, you have also seen it now."  , these senior brothers of mine are really incompetent, you want to come here to kill me, not to mention I have seven-tailed centipede and carrion moss, you can't beat me.  Even if you work together to kill me, following these two losers, do you think your life will be easy in the future? Can you defeat the Ghost King Sect and the Hehuan Sect? Can you escape from the encirclement and suppression of the righteous people?

    Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon, Duanmu Ancestor and others stopped in shock. The two powerful poisons Qin Wuyan used on Duan Rushan just now cannot be used by those who have learned the true inheritance of the Poison Sutra of Wan Du Sect. Although they are in Wan Du Sect,  After many years, he still couldn't reach that point, and he was really afraid of Qin Wuyan, a young man who looked young.  Hearing Qin Wuyan say these words this time, he hesitated for a moment and stopped moving forward.

    And many other people who followed Duan Rushan would not obey the orders of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya in the first place, and most of them were looking at each other at this moment, at a loss.  Qin Wuyan looked at everyone and said with a smile: Everyone, I promise that as long as I take over the position of the head of the sect, I will ignore all past grudges. I will treat you well regardless of how you were in the sect.

    In the angry and anxious eyes of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya, everyone looked at each other for a long time, and then Baiduzi retreated first. After a while, the vampire old demon, Duanmu ancestor, and the four elders of the poisonous sect also slowly walked aside, leaving only  Qin Wuyan and his three brothers, Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya, stood in the field.

    Fan Xiong had a look of despair on his face, knowing that the situation was over, and Cheng Wuya's face was even more ashen.  Qin Wuyan still had a faint smile on his face, but in his heart he was still filled with incomprehensible resentment. What he hated at the moment was not the two senior brothers in front of him who were struggling to their death, but Taoist Cangsong.  Originally, he had already made a plan to let the three senior brothers kill each other, but it would never be such a large-scale fight. As long as these three senior brothers were removed, he would naturally be able to take control of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.

    Unexpectedly, Cangsong Taoist suddenly intervened that night, triggering a big melee in the dispute between the three factions, and the original profound strength of Wandu Sect was wiped out in the civil war.  Qin Wuyan was angry, sad and regretful at the same time. He really wished he could split Cangsong Dao's life in half.  But thinking about it, there was not a single figure in Cangsong Taoist at this moment, so Qin Wuyan could only endure it.

    But no matter what, Qin Wuyan is now sure of victory. With a victorious smile, he looked at the two senior brothers and said leisurely: "Two senior brothers, why don't you apologize in front of the master's soul"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 7 Crazy

.    ??Huqishan, where the main hall of the Ghost King Sect is located.

    "Squeak, squeak!" Xiao Hui's familiar cry rang out in the deep passage, and Gui Li's figure walked out from the shadows. On his shoulder, Xiao Hui took a few sips of the big wine bag.  , then cleverly tied the mouth of the wine bag and let it hang down.  There is a long and thin rope on the big wine bag, which is tied to the monkey like a sleeve, so it is not afraid of falling off.

    Gui Li had no expression on his face and walked forward. He saw that the direction was the Ice Stone Room where Baguio was. Xiao Hui seemed a little sleepy, lying on his shoulder and yawning.  Huqi Mountain is desolate and there are not many wild fruits. After returning here, Xiao Hui spends most of his time stealing some drinks from the Ghost King Sect's cellar. After not seeing him for a few days, he seems to have gained weight.

    Gui Li walked slowly, but rarely encountered ordinary disciples of the Ghost King Sect along the way. He frowned slightly. In the past few days, many disciples of the Ghost King Sect had been gathered together and led out of the mountain by the Ghost King himself a few days ago.  .  As for where he was going, he didn't know, and strangely, he, the deputy sect leader, didn't know about this seemingly important matter. However, You Ji and Mr. Ghost, who had followed the Ghost King for many years, including Cangsong Taoist who had just joined the Ghost King Sect, and all his  Many of the elite members of the Ghost King Sect that I knew stayed in Huqi Mountain.

    Where is the Ghost King going so mysteriously with a weak warrior whose strength is only less than half of the Ghost King Sect despite being numerous in number?  Gui Li was also a little confused.  However, Mr. Ghost, You Ji and others all remained silent. Naturally, Ghost Li would not talk much. Moreover, what he was most concerned about was not where the Ghost King was going or how important this matter was. In his opinion, Baguio had always  That's the first thing.

    And now, he quickly arrived in front of the Ice Stone Chamber.

    There is no one at the door, and You Ji is not here either. The place where I usually see this mysterious woman most often is the Ice Stone Chamber, but the atmosphere in the Ghost King Sect seems to be very wrong during this period, and she comes here less often.

    Gui Li stood at the door for a while, composed himself, then opened the door and walked in.  As soon as he entered the door, he saw a white and slender figure standing next to Baguio. Gui Li was startled. At first he thought it was Youji, but then he realized that Youji always wore black clothes, so this was not the case.  Not her.  Sure enough, when the woman in front heard the sound of the stone door and turned her head to look, her face was not covered with black gauze.

    But it’s Xiaobai.

    Gui Li was slightly surprised. Ever since the great wizard failed to cast the "Soul-Calling" spell, he sadly left Huqi Mountain. After returning here, he had not seen Xiaobai again.  Although he knew that Xiaobai and the Ghost King were old acquaintances from the sight of the Ghost King and Xiao Bai meeting in those few days, he had no intention of asking about it.

    At this moment, when Xiaobai saw Gui Li, his face was slightly startled, and then he showed a faint smile and said, "It's you."

    After all, Gui Li had a relationship with Xiaobai, and Xiaobai had given him some advice on rescuing Baguio. He was still a little grateful in his heart, and he nodded and said, "Hello." At this time, he was lying on his back.  The monkey on Gui Li's shoulder, Xiao Hui, also squeaked at Xiao Bai happily.

    Xiao Bai smiled at Xiao Hui, then looked at Gui Li and said, "Are you here to see Baguio?"

    Gui Li slowly walked up, and Baguio's beautiful and peaceful face appeared in front of him again. His voice gradually became lower and he said, "Yes."

    Xiaobai watched quietly as the man sat down next to Baguio, and then looked at the body lying on the ice stone platform, motionless.  She sighed softly, shook her head, and retreated quietly. In the stone room, only Gui Li was left facing Baguio.

    I don’t know how much time passed before the heavy stone door opened again. Gui Li slowly walked out of the ice stone chamber, looking a little more haggard.  He had just walked a few steps out of the stone chamber when he suddenly stopped. On the passage not far from the stone chamber, the white figure of the nine-tailed sky fox was still standing there patiently.

    Xiaobai looked at his appearance, sighed, and said, "You must be sad to see Baguio like that. It's really hard for you."

    Gui Li shook his head numbly and said, "I'm fine."

    Xiaobai walked up to him, patted his shoulder, and whispered: "Don't be discouraged, there is always hope."

    Gui Li shuddered, turned to look at her, and opened his mouth slightly, but when Xiao Bai saw his expression, he already smiled bitterly and said, "Don't ask me, I don't know what to do now?"

    Gui Li's face suddenly darkened, and he turned around silently. Just as he was about to take a step, there was a buzzing sound in his mind, and he felt the world was spinning. His whole body was instantly cold, and the cold energy in his body's energy suddenly rose up.  Gui Li's surprise was no small matter. The cold breath that was causing trouble in his body at this moment was the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Bead that he was very familiar with. But in the pastHere, especially after he has made great progress in practicing the three volumes of the Heavenly Book and the True Dharma, this cold aura has gradually been restrained by him and no longer causes mischief. I don't know what happened today, but it suddenly broke out like this.

    In less than a moment, under Xiao Bai's shocked eyes, all the blood on Gui Li's face disappeared, and it looked as if it was covered with a layer of frost. Moreover, within three feet of his body, a strange feeling gradually emanated from his body.  It was shrouded in dark green light, and there was a faint smell of fierce blood-eating in it.

    Xiao Bai's face changed color, and he just stretched out his hand to help Gui Li, but as soon as his hand touched the dark green light, he immediately felt a wave of demon-sucking power rushing towards him from the strange light. Xiao Bai frowned and took three steps back.  Only then did he avoid this demonic force.  Xiao Hui, who was originally lying on Gui Li's shoulder, realized something was wrong at this moment. He jumped away from Gui Li early and fell behind Xiao Bai. He opened his three eyes wide and looked at the master blankly.

    A look of pain appeared on Gui Li's face, his cuffs suddenly moved, a cold breath flashed through, and the soul-eating magic wand slipped out. It did not fall to the ground, but floated in front of him, turning slowly, as if using  Strange and cold eyes stared at the man who had owned him for many years.

    The flickering dark green light was stretching and contracting, and the air was filled with a strange atmosphere. Xiaobai's face was pale and his brows were furrowed, but this blood-devouring demonic power actually emanated from Gui Li's body. Even if he wanted to help Gui Li,  , except for this sudden demonic power, but the source is in Gui Li's own body, how can he start?  For a moment, Xiaobai was also at a loss.

    Just when Gui Li's face became paler and paler, and he looked as if he couldn't even breathe, suddenly, a warm red light of pure sunlight shot out from his chest, which immediately counteracted a lot of the cold demonic power.  Li's expression changed, and he managed to sit down. His face instantly flashed with golden and blue light. Under the simultaneous urging of the two true methods of righteousness and righteousness in his body, the pure Yang fire of "Xuan Huo Jian" became more and more powerful, gradually turning this cold and cold  The breath was suppressed, but by the time Gui Li fully recovered, it was already half an hour later.

    At this moment, Gui Li's whole body was completely soaked. When he opened his eyes, what he saw was Xiaobai's caring eyes.

    Gui Li smiled bitterly, but said nothing and slowly stood up.  Xiaobai looked at him and whispered: "Is it the blood-devouring bead?"

    Gui Li picked up the soul-eating magic wand that had fallen to the ground at some point, took a deep look at it, and then put it back into his sleeve again.

    The corners of Xiaobai's eyes twitched, and he suddenly took a step forward and said: "Don't think that others won't know if you don't tell them. Now the evil power of the Blood-devouring Pearl has begun to bite back on you. In the past ten years, the energy, essence, and blood in your body have already  Because you have been living with this evil thing day and night, it has become cold and vicious. Now you can escape death by chance. It's just that you are lucky and have obtained one of the only magic weapons in the world that can compete with the Blood-devouring Bead.  . But" Her face seemed a little desolate, and even her voice became vicissitudes of life, "But you are sure you can escape a few times. What about the next time? Can you escape?"

    Gui Li has been standing there with no expression on his haggard face, listening quietly to Xiao Bai's words. After a while, he whispered softly: "I'm not sure, but what can I do?"

    Little Bai bit his lip with his white teeth and said angrily: "Don't pretend to be stupid with me, don't you know? Now you can only throw away this evil thing immediately, and then you take the Xuanhuo Jian to a Zhiyang place and use the earthly fire to urge it."  Using the mysterious fire to identify the pure Yang entering your body is your only way to survive!"

    Gui Li looked at Xiao Bai for a while and suddenly smiled. The smile seemed a bit incredibly innocent, like the simple young man from Qingyun ten years ago.

    Then, he slowly turned around, as if he was out of strength, and walked slowly holding on to the wall. Xiao Hui immediately ran towards his master, and jumped onto Gui Li's shoulders three times.

    Xiaobai stared blankly at the figure who was firm yet fragile at the same time, and suddenly said loudly: "Do you want to die? You just want to die in your heart, right?"

    Gui Li paused for a moment, but did not look back or speak. After a moment, he continued to walk forward.

    Xiaobai's voice came loudly from behind him: "Do you want to die? Stop dreaming! You owe so many people in this world that you haven't paid off yet, so you just want to die. It's impossible! You won't listen  What I said is, okay, you are great, then I will go by myself. I will find the true secret of the 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array' and let you save yourself. Remember this for me, Baguio is still lying there  In the Ice Stone Chamber, before she wakes up, you can't help but die even if you want to!"

    "It's not up to you, it's not up to you, it's not up to you" In the long passage, a faint echo came from the distance. Gui Li's face was pale, and his body slowly straightened up, but in the end he still didn't look back to take another look.

    ※※※

    Dense forests,Quiet Valley, the morning in the Viper Valley was originally a quiet and peaceful place, but at this moment, the ground gradually trembled, the fishy smell became heavier and heavier, and the countless poisonous snakes that originally gathered and swam at the edge of the valley suddenly disappeared, as if they were faint.  Sensing something, these animals all hid.

    A sheet of black smoke appeared in the distance of the valley and quickly rushed towards the Viper Valley. A thick and choking smell came from the air, and the increasingly louder roars gradually converged into an overwhelming roar!

    Getting closer!

    "Roar ah ah ah ah"

    There were countless monsters, such as evil ghosts and evil spirits rushing out from the Nine Nether Underworld, with blood-red eyes, sharp fangs, and sharp roars rushing towards them.  All kinds of weird monsters and monsters gathered together to form an unstoppable raging torrent. In front of this ferocious torrent, no one could stop or survive. Even the forest trees on both sides of the road were roaring loudly.  In the sound, he was quickly swallowed up by the torrent.

    Without hesitation or pause, this torrent rushed directly into the Valley of Poisonous Snakes, like a black tide rushing into the green ocean in an instant. In every corner of the forest, frightened poisonous snakes were constantly being thrown out, struggling desperately in the torrent.  , but without exception, they were instantly submerged.  Even the poisonous colored mist in the forest could not stop this terrifying torrent of beast monsters. A dozen beast monsters rushing at the front fell to the ground and died, but more countless beast monsters stepped on the bodies of their companions.  The corpse rushed past unstoppably, and the powerful hurricane blew away the colorful poisonous mist in an instant, floating over the forest.

    In the black torrent of beast monsters, there were four or five powerful monster beasts that looked dozens of times larger than ordinary monsters, and they rushed forward with their men baring their teeth and claws.  At the entrance of the Viper Valley, there are still countless monsters rushing towards them.

    The entire Viper Valley seems to be trembling at this moment.  Everything looks like the end of the world.

    At the other end of the Poisonous Snake Valley, the Ghost King standing on a high place took a deep breath. Although he had seen the power of the beast monster, the scene in front of him still changed his color. He calmed down, pondered for a moment, and then looked towards the Poisonous Snake Valley.  Looking at the forest in the north, under the early morning sunlight, there was a faint reflection of light in the forest.

    A sneer slowly appeared on the corner of the Ghost King's mouth: One day, you will all know who is the winner in the end?

    He roared in his heart, and the look on his face gradually became hardened. Baguio is gone, so let’s use the world to make up for it!

    He slowly turned around, and in the dense forest behind him were the disciples of the Ghost King Sect, densely packed in the forest, with high fighting spirit.  The Ghost King looked at the people in front of him, countless eyes staring at his face.

    At that moment, who knew his mood?

    The slowly raised arm seemed to become heavier. The distant roars and the gradually rising screams of panic seemed to have reached here. The Ghost King's expression suddenly changed again, and then he lifted the raised arm heavily.  Swing down.

    The arm is like a knife, like a sharp blade cutting into the world, cutting off the last warmth and tearing apart the dreams we once had. The sound the arm makes in the wind seems like a broken bone piercing the chest!

    Countless people, behind his majestic figure, let out passionate shouts, raised their sharp blades high and rushed down the mountain. Their clothes were flying, the wind was blowing, and the trees in the forest were swaying, as if they were dancing wildly for this.  The Ghost King stood in the crowd, as motionless as a hard and cold rock. He turned and looked towards the forest to the north. There was also a commotion in the forest there, which gradually spread.

    The Ghost King laughed. He suddenly laughed loudly in the sea of ??people who were going to die. The laughter was so harsh, but no one dared to ask him a word. Only the sunshine that had just risen in the morning still carried a faint warmth.  I want to pounce on this crazy earthly world!

    ※※※

    Seven days later, entrusted by the True Path leaders such as Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan, a group of True Path disciples who set out from Qingyun Mountain arrived in the southwest.  Because the matter was so important, the three major sects all sent their most capable disciples. As if by coincidence, these people had already known each other.

    Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi from Qingyun Sect, Faxiang and Fashan from Tianyin Temple, Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, a group of seven people, after setting off from Qingyun Mountain, were cautious along the way, walking day and night, trying their best to  Avoid conflicts with the beast monsters on the road and rush to the southwest at full speed, hoping to find out why a large number of beast monsters suddenly converged on this place.

    When these righteous disciples first set out on the road, although they knew that the journey was extremely dangerous, for the sake of the common people in the world, no one had the intention to back down.  But on the seventh day after their trip, everyone had turned pale and remained silent all day and night, including Xiao Yicai, who was the best at talking, the Dharma behind Dingli, and even the people along the way.Li Xun, who had been wanting to talk to Lu Xueqi, fell silent.

    After a journey of thousands of miles, the further south you go, the more tragic the situation becomes.  Either the entire villages and entire cities were littered with corpses and bones, or one village after another was deserted and the fertile fields turned into scorched earth.  No one knows why these beast monsters actually set fire to them, why they are so cruel and bloodthirsty, just like no one knows when this catastrophe will end?

    The ghosts’ chirping seems to echo forever in the wilderness of the south, telling the sad and tragic past.

    After entering the southwest region, the group of people became more cautious, but they were faced with a huge trouble at this moment. First of all, they could not find the local residents at all. All the people either fled to the north before the beast monster came, or they died tragically.  In this catastrophe, these righteous disciples had no way to find local people to inquire about the movements of these beast monsters.  On the other hand, most of those beast monsters couldn't understand the human language. Even if they took the risk and caught a few beast monsters, most of the questions they asked were roaring and struggling. How could they ask anything?

    In desperation, after deliberation, the group finally had no choice but to follow Xiao Yicai's suggestion and take the risk to follow the beast monsters secretly. Wherever the beast monsters gathered, they would go there to see what these beast monsters were going to do.  In this way, they followed them in the southwest for three days and three nights, during which they were almost discovered several times by some beast monsters with keen senses, smells and hearing. Fortunately, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang, Lin Jingyu, etc. were all extremely smart people, and they were there every time.  He escaped from the critical moment of life and death without any danger.  But despite this, they still gained little.

    Just when they began to lose heart, by an accident, they discovered a crazy disciple of the Demon Cult in a forest where the beast monster was passing by. After careful questioning or patient coaxing, they gradually  Knowing that the Beast Monster's large-scale entry into the southwest turned out to be a battle with the Demon Sect, and the result of the battle was that the Beast Monster had a complete victory. Almost all the three major factions of the Demon Sect, who were once arrogant, were here.  The entire army was wiped out in this battle.

    This news immediately stunned everyone, and among the crowd, Lu Xueqi, who was standing farthest away, looked particularly pale!

    Looking at this poor man who huddled up in a ball and kept muttering "monster, monster" in his mouth, and who suddenly trembled all over and screamed in fright, the hearts of the seven people of the Righteous Path were all covered with a heavy shadow.

    Xiao Yicai coughed, looked at Faxiang, and said: "Brother Faxiang, we have a general understanding of the situation now. What do you think we should do?"

    The Dharma Minister frowned, glanced at the poor man huddled on the ground, sighed, and said: "Amitabha, it's a sin, it's a sin." After a pause, the Dharma Minister slowly said, "Everyone, in fact, we are on this trip.  The purpose is now generally known, and the young monk thinks it is better for us to go back to the mountain first and report the current situation to a few teachers."

    "No!"

    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the side, and everyone was stunned. The speaker was actually Lu Xueqi, the most taciturn person along the way.  The Faxiang was a little surprised and said, "Junior Sister Lu, do you have any other opinions? Please tell me."

    Lu Xueqi's face was still very pale, but her voice was extremely calm, and she said calmly: "Everything we know now is from the mouth of this demon sect disciple who has been frightened crazy. Moreover, when he spoke just now, he was confused.  After over and over again, many places are based on our own guesses. If we just think that we have completed the tasks ordered by the division commanders, I think it is inappropriate."

    Fa Xiang fell silent, and everyone looked at each other. After a moment, Fa Xiang nodded and said, "Yes, what Junior Sister Lu said is indeed reasonable. The young monk was too impatient just now."

    Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment and said: "What Junior Sister Lu said is somewhat true, but we have been investigating the southwest day and night these days, but we have no clue at all. Are we going to continue to investigate like this in the future?"

    Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, but she didn't say anything. It was obvious that she couldn't think of any good solution to the current dilemma.  But at this moment, Li Xun, who had been looking at Lu Xueqi from time to time, suddenly took a step forward and said, "I have a way, maybe there is some hope."

    Everyone was surprised. Even Lu Xueqi glanced at Li Xun a few more times. Fa Xiang said happily: "Seriously, Senior Brother Li, please tell me."

    Li Xun took a deep breath to prevent himself from looking at Lu Xueqi's eyes, and said: "I listened carefully to what this madman said just now. I heard him mention a place name several times called 'Viper Valley'. I don't know if you guys paid attention."  ?”

    ??????There is also a poisonous miasma in the forest that kills people immediately. No one has ever dared to enter this forest.  Over the years, no one knows the exact location of this valley.  "

    Lin Jingyu suddenly said: "Senior Brother Li, does he think that the battle between the beast monster and the demon sect is taking place in the legendary Viper Valley?"

    Li Xun nodded and said decisively: "Yes, from my inference, the decisive battle took place in the Viper Valley. What's more, I think the Viper Valley may be the headquarters of one of the three major sects of the Demon Sect. As long as  If we can find it, we can naturally find out whether what this lunatic said is true?"

    Yan Hong, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "But senior brother, many days have passed. Let's not say whether we can find the Viper Valley at this moment. Even if we find it, the scene there may not remain the same"

    Li Xun said coldly: "Junior sister, have you forgotten that those cruel beast monsters will indeed set fire to eat people, but after setting fires, there will be ruins. The beast monsters will eat people, but they will not eat bones!"

    Everyone’s expressions changed. Yan Hong turned even pale after hearing this, and suddenly felt nauseated and vomited. Apparently, the various tragedies they had seen along the way had gradually reached the psychological limit of this woman.

    Li Xun sighed and stopped talking. Fa Xiang and Fa Shan recited the Buddha's name in a low voice at the same time. Xiao Yicai shook his head, walked over to Yan Hong, and comforted her in a low voice. When Yan Hong's expression gradually calmed down, he turned around.  He slowly walked over to the demon sect disciple who was still shivering on the ground and squatted down.

    "Do you know where the Poisonous Snake Valley is?" Xiao Yicai tried his best to make his voice softer, sounding a little gentle, but the demon sect disciple shook his body, buried his head lower, and said nothing.  .  Xiao Yicai asked three more times, but the demon sect disciple seemed to be deaf and had no response at all.

    Xiao Yicai slowly stood up and looked at everyone, but no one spoke.  Xiao Yicai sighed and said, "What should I do?"

    Li Xun, who was standing aside, frowned and suddenly strode up to the demon sect disciple, picked him up and asked loudly: "Where are those monsters killing people?"

    The demon sect disciple's body was shaken violently, and an expression of extreme fear suddenly appeared on his face. He opened his mouth wide, and a moment later he let out a sharp scream. But Li Xun, with a heart of stone, held on tightly and shouted loudly:  "Where are those monsters killing and eating people?"

    "ah!……"

    Deeply in fear, the demon sect disciples were trembling all over, their teeth were chattering, and their eyes were full of fear, but their heads were looking towards the north involuntarily.  Li Xun's eyes narrowed and he said anxiously: "It's in the north, isn't it?"

    The demon sect disciple suddenly tilted his head and his whole body went limp. Everyone was shocked and hurriedly stepped forward to check, only to see that the man's pupils were dilated. When he probed the end of his nose, he was no longer breathing. He was actually dead.

    Li Xun slowly put down the body of the man, stood up, and faced the north. Everyone followed his gaze and saw that in the distance of the forest, even though it was a clear day, there seemed to be a blood-colored cloud covering it.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 15 Chapter 8 Purgatory

.    ??Huqishan, where the main hall of the Devil Sect's Ghost King Sect is located, was shrouded in a mass of murder. More than half of the originally powerful sect suddenly died. It was an extremely heavy blow to any powerful sect in the world.  So many passionate disciples went out to fight with high fighting spirit, but when they came back, there was only one ghost king covered in blood.

    The lingering shadow appears on the face and heart of everyone in Huqi Mountain. No one knows who the next opponent of those cruel and ferocious monsters will be?

    After the Ghost King came back, he went to practice behind closed doors. No one dared to ask him, but people did not wait for a long time. Soon, the news came back one after another, and things gradually became clear. This southwest battle  During the war, the three major sects of the Demon Sect joined forces to fight against the beast monsters for the first time. Although why the three major sects secretly formed an alliance or had other agendas, no one except the Ghost King knows.

    The result of this battle can be said to have caused the Demon Sect to suffer the most tragic defeat in a thousand years. Not only did the Ghost King Sect lose more than half of its manpower, the Wandu Sect was first severely damaged by the civil strife in the sect, and then the beast monsters  After entering the Poisonous Snake Valley, almost all the remaining master disciples were killed or injured.  As for the Acacia sect, which has always been dormant in secret, this time for unknown reasons, they also mobilized their entire sect to join this war, and their end was that they were completely annihilated in front of endless beast monsters.

    At this moment, the Ghost King Sect, whose vitality was severely damaged, was in panic. However, no matter what, their situation at this moment was still far better than that of Wandu Sect and Hehuan Sect. Most of the masters of the Ghost King Sect stayed in Huqi Mountain, so the strength of the Central Solid State was not actually strong.  It was not damaged, but after the battle between Wan Du Sect and He Huan Sect, it was not even known whether anyone escaped.

    On this day, after many days of cultivation, amid the anxious speculations of his disciples, the Ghost King reappeared in front of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect.  The Ghost King didn't even mention the big defeat he had just experienced. Instead, he directly issued multiple orders in succession. Soon, the entire hinterland of Huqi Mountain began to commotion.

    Everyone began to pack their bags, pack things, and prepare dry food and water, because the last one of the Ghost King's orders clearly explained one thing, because at the moment, the beast monsters were raging in the Middle Earth, and the vitality of the Holy Religion was severely damaged. For the sake of the Holy Religion,  In the future, he has decided that the entire Ghost King Sect will head northwest together, entering the vast wilderness and going to the legendary birthplace of the Holy Religion - the "Wild Temple".

    Amid the hectic scene, the Ghost King walked towards the ice stone chamber deep in the mountain with his hands behind his back expressionlessly.  The journey is thousands of miles long, and the wilderness is desolate and hot. With Baguio's current situation, it is not suitable for a long-distance trip to the wilderness.  Originally, with the ghost king's intention, he wanted to ask Xiaobai to take care of Baguio. With the nine-tailed fox's thousands of years of practice, and the many mechanisms of Huqishan, it was naturally foolproof, but now things have changed.  Since he came back, Xiaobai disappeared from here for some reason. He asked several people, but no one knew her whereabouts.

    Thinking of this, the Ghost King frowned slightly, and unknowingly found that he had arrived outside the ice stone room where his daughter was. He sighed, opened the door and walked in.

    Gui Li was standing there, silently accompanying Baguio.  He heard movement behind him, but he didn't even move his head.

    The Ghost King walked slowly and walked to Ghost Li's side. He looked from his body to his daughter who was lying quietly on the cold ice stone platform. That pale and beautiful face was as clear and beautiful as ever, just like her.  She also knew secretly that the two men who cared about her most in the world and were also the two most important men to her were by her side.

    Her expression is very quiet, calm and reassuring!

    The Ghost King looked at Baguio for a long time, his eyes flashed with a faint light, and there was a rare kindness. After a long time, he took a breath and said calmly: "Why don't you go and tidy up your things?"

    Ghost Li did not raise his head or answer him directly. Instead, he asked the Ghost King, "I heard that there is a vast wilderness, but it is either a desolate Gobi or an endless desert. It is extremely hot all year round, right?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "Yes, I have been to the Savage Temple before, and the climate there is indeed like this."

    Gui Li frowned and said, "Then how can Baguio go? How can she endure such suffering in her current state?"

    The Ghost King glanced at Gui Li and said, "I never wanted to take Yao'er to the wilderness."

    Ghost Li's expression changed, and he looked at the Ghost King. The Ghost King said: "The wild, desolate and hot weather is really not suitable for Yao'er. My original intention was for her to stay in Huqi Mountain. After we leave, we will activate the ban on the mountain and close the entrance.  It is very safe. But just in case, someone still needs to come in and check at least once a month to avoid accidents."

    Gui Li stood up and said, "Do you want to keep someone? Who is it?"? 

    The Ghost King said calmly: "My original intention was to entrust Xiaobai to her. She has profound knowledge and is willing to rest well in Huqi Mountain for a few years. But for some reason, I can't find her these days."

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly. The Ghost King saw it in his eyes and his heart moved, "Why, do you know where she went?"

    Gui Li slowly shook his head, remained silent for a moment, and said, "Let me take care of Baguio here."

    The Ghost King stared at him and said: "Of course I can rest assured that you will take care of Yao'er, and I can trust you. But now that the holy priest has been severely damaged, I intend to regain my prestige. First of all, I must stabilize the congregation and unify the holy religion. I need you very much around me."  This talent.”

    Gui Li's eyes left Baguio for the first time, and slowly moved to the Ghost King, and suddenly said: "In this battle with the beast monster, are all the disciples who followed you dead?"

    The Ghost King's expression changed, and his eyes shone brightly. This was the first time someone dared to mention this matter in front of him, but he didn't get angry, he just looked at Ghost Li deeply, and then said slowly: "They are all dead.  "

    Gui Li withdrew his gaze and fell on Baguio again. After a while, he said: "After this battle, although the vitality of the Demon Sect was severely damaged, the Wandu Sect and the Hehuan Sect were completely wiped out. What's the impact of our remaining strength?"  For the Ghost King Sect, it has to be said that this is a great opportunity to unify the Demon Sect. The current situation is like this, even without me here, there is no force in the sect that can compete with you." He said quietly, "But  She still needs someone to take care of her here in Baguio, so just let me stay and take care of her."

    The Ghost King looked at him for a while, nodded and said: "Since you said so, I won't force you. Yao'er will be entrusted to you. I also believe that you can take good care of her, but remember, the beast monster is terrifying.  , and have a keen sense, just in case, it is best to seal the mountain gate, and then you can come in and check it once every month or two, so there will be nothing wrong. "

    Gui Li nodded slowly, agreeing.  The Ghost King looked at his daughter again. After a moment, he sighed, turned around and walked out.

    Just when he was about to walk to the door, a ghostly voice suddenly came from behind him: "Sect Master"

    The Ghost King was startled, which was a bit unexpected. Ghost Li rarely took the initiative to say hello to him. This time, he suddenly spoke. He didn’t know why, but he immediately said: "What?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, then suddenly said: "Do you hate me in your heart?"

    The Ghost King had his back turned to him, motionless, did not speak, and his expression could not be seen.

    Gui Li said slowly: "Baguio is like this because of me. Do you hate me in your heart?"

    He looked indifferent, as if he was talking about a topic that had nothing to do with him, but the Ghost King remained silent.  In the stone room, the two men stood back to back, and the atmosphere in the air seemed to become stiff.

    The smoke disappeared, floating gently from the ice stone platform under Baguio, and scattered in the air. After an unknown period of time, the sound of the stone door being opened suddenly came from behind. The Ghost King said nothing and walked away quietly.  go out.

    "Boom!" With a deep voice, the stone door closed again, and only Gui Li was left beside Baguio in the ice stone chamber.  His face was dull, and he stared blankly at the woman in front of him.

    ※※※

    In the ancient and dense primeval forest, waves of terrible and burnt smell came with the wind, like ugly scars. The originally green woods were full of traces of being ravaged by beast monsters, and huge trees fell down in random directions.  Underground, countless animal bones from the forest were scattered everywhere, and the peaceful atmosphere in the entire forest was gone.

    On the second day after finding the crazy demon sect disciple, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang and a group of seven righteous disciples gradually approached the valley hidden in the mountains, following the increasingly obvious traces of the beast monster.  The forest they passed along the way was full of the scene they had just seen. Although they did not see human bones, the scene was still moving.

    In the hearts of many people, they even think invariably, are these beasts and monsters really born to kill?

    At noon that day, a group of people appeared on the dilapidated ancient road outside the Viper Valley. The traces of destruction by beasts and monsters around here were so obvious that everyone barely spent any effort to look at it.  Coming out, the ancient road had been trampled by countless beast monsters and widened several times. There were huge footprints and sharp claw marks left by beast monsters everywhere, and there was still a fishy smell in the air. In addition,  In addition, there seems to be a relatively weak but even more unbearable stench, but no one can tell what it is.

    Looking at the valley aheadAt the entrance, the inside was as messy as the outside. The forest that had been ravaged by the terrible torrent was clearly visible. The ancient roads were winding and winding. No one knew what else was in the valley.

    I don’t know why, but everyone looked a little nervous and fell into an awkward silence.  Xiao Yicai finally coughed, but after he coughed, he quietly discovered that his throat was dry and painful.  He calmed down and said: "Everyone, it seems that the demon sect disciple is not lying. It should be here that a big battle broke out between the beast monster and the demon sect."

    He looked around, hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Shall we go in and take a look?"

    No one spoke, and even Li Xun's face looked very ugly at this moment. A moment later, the Dharma minister standing next to Xiao Yicai whispered a Buddha's name and said: "Now that we are here, there is no point in giving up. Let's go in."  stop."

    In fact, everyone present understands this truth, but for some reason, there seems to be something strange in the valley, quietly affecting everyone's emotions, making people feel fearful.  Junior brother Fa Shan, who had been following Fa Xiang, responded angrily and walked to his side.

    "Let's go." It was not Xiao Yicai who said this, but Lin Jingyu. He held the dragon-slaying sword tightly in his hand, and then with a solemn expression, he walked towards the Viper Valley first, followed behind him.  It was Lu Xueqi, and Li Xun followed immediately. Xiao Yicai and Fa Xiang glanced at each other, and both saw a hint of worry in the other's eyes, but after a while, everyone still walked in.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A huge valley, endless forests, everyone walked in the Viper Valley, but there was only deathly silence around them. Not to mention seeing animals, they didn't even hear the usual birdsong.  The area around this valley seemed to have turned into a lifeless ghost.

    The smell of beasts and monsters was equally strong in the air, but as everyone went deeper, everyone's brows became more and more frowned. At this moment, another breath blown by the wind in the valley almost made  The horrible smell that makes people want to vomit is getting stronger and stronger.

    The mountain road was winding and winding, and everyone was concentrating on guarding the surroundings and moving forward slowly.  There is a corner ahead, which is a mountain col. When we reach here, the smell in the air has become unbearable.  Suddenly, Yan Hong, who was walking in the middle, rushed to the side of the road. Everyone else was shocked. Li Xun said in surprise: "Junior sister, what's wrong with you" He stopped mid-sentence, because he and everyone saw it.  Yan Hong stood in the weeds by the roadside, vomiting desperately.

    No one laughed, because no one knew how long they could hold on. Although this valley had not yet revealed its true face, it seemed to be more terrifying than most places in the world.  Yan Hong gasped and stopped, her face turned pale, she walked back to everyone and whispered: "I'm sorry, I, I really"

    Dharma Prime Minister forced a smile and said, "Junior Sister Yan, it doesn't matter."

    Xiao Yicai also said: "Yes, no one can stand the smell. You don't have to worry about it. If you can't do it, why don't you wait for us outside the valley first."

    Yan Hong hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Let's go."

    Li Xun came over, nodded to Yan Hong, with a look of comfort in his eyes, and whispered: "Be careful, don't hold on."

    Yan Hong nodded in agreement, and Xiao Yicai turned around and said, "Okay, let's continue walking. I don't know what dangerous monsters are ahead, so everyone must be careful."

    Everyone nodded and walked forward again. Lin Jingyu was still walking at the front. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the corner of the mountain col, cold sweat began to break out in the palm of his hand holding the Dragon Slayer Sword.  At this moment, the air was so foul that it was difficult to breathe. Lin Jingyu's face turned slightly pale. He gritted his teeth and stepped over with an arrow. He walked around the corner of the mountain col and saw the scene in the valley.

    His whole body instantly stiffened.

    Everyone behind him immediately noticed Lin Jingyu's strange behavior and couldn't help but become nervous. Xiao Yicai called Lin Jingyu twice in a low voice, but he didn't respond at all. He just stared straight ahead with his eyes.  Lu Xueqi was the second to go up, and then Li Xun, Yan Hong, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang and Fa Shan walked around the corner of the mountain col one after another and saw the scene in the Viper Valley.

    Then, everyone was stunned.

    That must be the tragic Shura Hell in the legend. Such a horrific scene suddenly appeared under the clear blue sky and white sun.  Countless corpses fell inside and outside the houses in the Valley of the Poisonous Snakes, including those of humans and various beasts and monsters. Some were complete, but most of them were bones with severed limbs and limbs, and were so torn apart that they were unrecognizable. They were densely packed with bones.  The ground is covered with almost no gaps.

    After barely regaining their composure, Xiao Yicai and others continued to walk in with pale faces.

    &nbsp; Horrible scenes are everywhere, and the deeper you go into the valley, the more tragic the scenes become. You don’t need to imagine the fighting here to see that it is extremely tragic. The bones of countless people and the corpses of monsters and beasts are entangled together, and the ground beneath your feet  It has completely turned into deep black, the color soaked in blood.

    Entering the house, you can see the remains of brutal battles inside and outside every room and at the entrance to important passages. In some places, corpses are even piled high, obviously to compete for this small entrance.  , the two sides fought desperately, stepping on the corpses of their comrades and fighting endlessly.

    In the courtyard, everyone began to see the corpses of several huge monster beasts, some even taller than the entire palace room. But at this moment, the once ferocious monsters were just lying quietly in this hell on earth.  The same place, waiting to rot.

    The stench of corpses in the air has reached a terrifying level, but the righteous disciples and the group are feeling better than before, because the miserable situation in front of them makes them more indifferent to the stench. However, no one's expressions are  It's good-looking. No matter who looks at it, these people's faces seem to be almost dead.

    They continued to walk deeper into the house, and more bones appeared in front of them. No one knew how many Demon Cult disciples and beast monsters had died in this valley. They walked in almost subconsciously,  Go, go

    Everyone’s expressions were so dull and dull. Everyone held their magic weapon tightly and refused to relax at all. After crossing countless seas of bones and blood, they came to a mourning hall.

    The reason why they could tell it was a mourning hall was because they saw a coffin in this room, and the inside and outside of this room seemed to be the scene of the most intense fighting. It would not be an exaggeration to describe it as a mountain of bones.  It was here that everyone discovered many familiar corpses in the Demon Cult: Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon, the Duanmu Ancestor

    ????????? These evil men of the Demon Cult who were once all-powerful and capable of controlling the wind and rain are now hiding in this place with a look of fear on their faces.

    Everyone can imagine it, but no one wants to imagine what it was like before they died!

    As the investigation deepened, Xiao Yicai and other older people discovered more famous figures from the Demon Sect here, including the three major disciples of the Poison God and many important figures in the Hehuan Sect. It was the Ghost King Sect, although  Many disciples wearing the costumes of the Ghost King Sect died, but the bones of famous figures were rarely found.

    Everyone slowly gathered in front of the mourning hall. Seeing that the faces of the people around them were ugly, Xiao Yicai said solemnly: "Many people have died here. Important figures in the Demon Sect are all here. It seems that all the Wandu Sect is dead.  "

    Yan Hong, whose face was frighteningly pale, whispered: "It's the same over there, the Hehuan sect has also died a lot, even Mrs. Sanmiao is there"

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale, her teeth were biting her lower lip tightly, and the expression on her face was changing complicatedly. She looked unbearable, disgusted, and for some reason, she seemed a little scared.  After being the last one to walk back to everyone, she suddenly said: "Have you seen anyone from the Ghost King Sect?"

    Everyone shook their heads together, and then they were stunned for a moment. Li Xun's face, standing aside, suddenly became even more ugly.  Xiao Yicai glanced at him and said to Lu Xueqi: "A lot of ordinary disciples of the Ghost King Sect have died, but it seems that we haven't seen the corpses of famous people."

    Lu Xueqi's expression softened, but Li Xun's eyes suddenly shone brightly, and he said coldly: "Brother Xiao, have you forgotten that these beasts and monsters eat people? When we came in along the way, we saw so many bones, who  Do you know if those monsters from the Ghost King Sect have been"

    "Wow!" A shout interrupted Li Xun's words, but Yan Hong suddenly couldn't bear it anymore and ran to the corner to vomit again. Li Xun was startled for a moment, then sighed and stopped talking.

    There was a look of intolerance on Fa Xiang's face, and he and Fa Shan chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice together. Everyone knew that although Li Xun's words sounded unpleasant, the possibility was really high.  Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and others had complicated expressions on their faces and slowly lowered their heads. Only Lu Xueqi looked gloomy, her face was pale and there was no trace of blood, and even her body shook involuntarily.

    But this cold woman did not lower her head. She slowly raised her head and looked up to the sky. In the vast blue sky, even the clouds above the valley looked blood red.

    Lu Xueqi’s lips moved, as if she wanted to shout something, but in the end no sound came out!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 1 Unfilial piety

.    Qingyun Mountain has Tongtian Peak and Yuqing Hall.

    "What?" With unbelievable consternation, Master Daoxuan blurted out: "The three major sects of the Demon Sect have all been wiped out after a decisive battle with the beast monster?"

    Standing below the three current righteous leaders, as well as many seniors sitting or standing next to them, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang, Lu Xueqi and other righteous disciples who returned to Qingyun Mountain, all remained silent. Only the leader Xiao Yicai nodded affirmatively and said:  "Yes, Master, the seven of us have all seen it with our own eyes. There are corpses everywhere in the Southwest Poisonous Snake Valley. It is too horrible to look at. The Demon Sect has indeed been hit hard, including Madam Sanmiao and many other figures from the Hehuan Sect and Wandu Sect of the Demon Sect. We have all seen it with our own eyes.  Their bodies have been found, and only the leading figures of the Ghost King Sect have not found a few, but maybe it is because the beasts and monsters bite people, so"

    Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind, turned pale again, as if this incident and the tragic situation at that time were always remembered in her heart, making her unable to get rid of it, but no matter what, she was able to control her emotions at this time.  His emotions didn't show much abnormality on the surface, and others didn't notice anything either. Only Master Shuiyue, the first master of Xiaozhu Peak, who was sitting in front of the crowd and the person who raised Lu Xueqi, noticed Lu Xueqi's frosty, cold and beautiful face.  Above, there seems to be a strange pain.

    Master Shuiyue frowned slightly, sighed lightly, and said nothing.

    At this moment, the crowd in the Yuqing Palace was agitated, and the voices of discussion were getting louder and louder. Looking at the faces of these righteous elites, some were surprised, some were afraid, and most of them had complicated expressions and a mixture of surprises. Presumably, the demon sect and the Chinese  The Tu Zhengdao has been fighting for countless years. The Zhengdao has encircled and suppressed them several times but with little effect. However, this time they were annihilated by the beast monster. It was really an unexpected surprise.  It's just that since the demon sect can stand up to the right path, its strength cannot be underestimated. However, it failed miserably in the face of the beast monster's attack. There are not many fools here. Everyone can imagine that the beast monster's next target must be the gathering of the right path in the world.  Qingyun Mountain.

    "Now that the right path is the last hope of the people in the world, can it stop this unprecedented and shocking catastrophe?"

    No one has any confidence in their heart!

    The three giants of the righteous path sitting at the front, Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan, after discussing in low voices for a while, all frowned. At this time, Master Daoxuan said a few words, Puhong  The Master and Yun Yilan both nodded in agreement.  Immediately, Master Daoxuan stood up and coughed.

    The murmurs in the Yuqing Hall suddenly died down, and everyone turned their eyes to Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan looked solemn. After everyone calmed down, he said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoists, what happened just now, everyone  We all heard it very clearly. The unexpected fall of the Demonic Cult was completely beyond our expectations, but we still have to find out what the details are and whether there are any remnants of the Demonic Cult who escaped from the war, but right now  This matter is no longer important.”

    His face was stern, his eyes were shining brightly, he was calm and majestic, and he solemnly said: "Fellow Taoists, the catastrophe is right in front of us now. All life in the world is in ruins. The strength of beasts and monsters is really surprising. But we are people of the right path.  , there is no reason to retreat from the battle. This matter is complicated. I, Master Puhong and Master Yungu will discuss it carefully before making a decision. Everyone, please go back first and cultivate yourself well. The war is probably not far away.  At that time, for the sake of the common people in the world, I hope you will do your best!"

    Everyone nodded in agreement, and a smile appeared on Master Daoxuan's face. Master Puhong and Yun Yilan also stood up and walked to the back hall. Just when Master Daoxuan was about to follow, he suddenly remembered something.  Xiao Yicai said: "Yicai, come too, and you can tell us the situation in detail."

    Xiao Yicai responded, strode up, and followed Master Daoxuan into the back hall.

    The main hall immediately became lively as soon as these three highly respected seniors left. Everyone gathered in small groups and talked a lot. Except for Xiao Yicai who followed Daoxuan Zhenren and others to the back hall, the other six Zhengdao who went to the southwest to inquire about the news came back.  The disciples were all surrounded by many people. Everyone was asking about the situation at that time, and from time to time they made various expressions and sounds such as surprise, shaking their heads, sighing, etc.

    Among the crowd, Lu Xueqi remained silent all the time, her eyes were indifferent, but she seemed not to be able to see the faces of the crowd in front of her at all, but stared at an unknown place in the distance.

    There was a sudden commotion in the crowd, and then a path was opened. Master Shuiyue, the first of Qingyunmen Xiaozhufeng, walked in, followed by Wen Min and several other beautiful female disciples of Xiaozhufeng.  Lu Xueqi came back to her senses and saw her master walking up to her and looking at her. She moved her lips and whispered: "Master." Then she lowered her head.

    Master Shuiyue said expressionlessly: "The real master wants to discuss this matter with other seniors. There won't be anything else happening here for the time being. YouJust follow me back to Xiaozhu Peak first.  "

    Lu Xueqi nodded and whispered: "Yes."

    Master Shuiyue didn't care about the others and walked towards the outside of Yuqing Hall first, followed by Lu Xueqi.  The title of the leader of the Qingyun Sect is not trivial. Most of the other righteous people present respect her very much and have moved out of the way.  At this time, he saw Lu Xueqi and Master Shuiyue walking out of the Yuqing Palace. Li Xun, who was standing aside, had a look of anxiety on his face. He took a step forward and was about to say something when suddenly a figure blocked his path.  In front of him, Li Xun was surprised. When he took a closer look, he saw Wen Min, the eldest disciple of Master Shuiyue.

    Wen Min smiled slightly at Li Xun and said: "Senior Brother Li, Junior Sister Xueqi is very tired along the way, so let her have a good rest. Moreover, we will not be out for a short time this time, and my master also has a lot to say to her.  Said."

    Li Xun glanced at Wen Min for a few times, with a look of disappointment on his face, but in the end he took back the steps he was about to take and said: "Okay, but please take good care of Senior Sister Wen"

    Before Li Xun could finish speaking, Wen Min had already smiled and said: "Senior Brother Li, don't worry, Junior Sister Xueqi and I are sisters from the same family. Our relationship is better than that of real sisters. I will naturally say and do whatever needs to be done and said."  .”

    Li Xun's face turned red, he nodded and stopped talking. He stepped aside. Wen Min led several other female disciples from Xiaozhufeng behind him and also walked out of Yuqing Hall. Soon, the Qingyun Mountain Xiaozhufeng disciples  Everyone has disappeared from everyone's sight.

    ※※※

    It was cloudy and foggy all the way, from Tongtian Peak back to Xiaozhu Peak.  After Master Shuiyue landed, he looked indifferent and said nothing to anyone. He walked directly into Xiaozhufeng Hall. Everyone stood respectfully and watched Master Shuiyue off.

    After Master Shuiyue disappeared from the building, Lu Xueqi's eyes seemed to be lost, and she stood motionless until Wen Min patted her on the shoulder, and then she woke up.

    There was a hint of worry in Wen Min's eyes, and he whispered: "Junior sister, what's wrong with you? You look so lost, and you don't respond even after I call you several times?"

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment, then forced a smile on her face and said, "I'm sorry, senior sister."

    Wenmin shook his head and said: "What are you saying to me that you're sorry for? We are all sisters, don't be so arrogant. By the way, I see something is wrong with Master's expression. I will go in to see her. You have worked hard along the way."  Now, let’s go back and have a good rest.”

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and whispered: "Master is probably still angry with me."

    Wen Min looked at the most beautiful and outstanding junior sister among her classmates, and suddenly felt that her pale face, although still as beautiful as before, was a little more haggard than before.  Wen Min sighed in his heart, hugged Lu Xueqi's shoulders, and said softly: "Silly girl, stop thinking so wildly. We and you all know how Master treats you. It's okay, I'll just take a look.  .”

    Lu Xueqi nodded silently, Wen Min smiled, and gave some instructions to the other junior sisters. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a girl walking out of the door in front of him. She was the same girl that Gui Li secretly sneaked up to Xiaozhu Peak that day.  , because she was young and not good enough, she stayed on Xiaozhu Peak. Master Shuiyue liked her because she was smart and cute, so he kept her by his side.

    I saw Xiaoshi looking here, then walking quickly towards Wenmin and Lu Xueqi.  Wenmin said "Hey", and when Xiaoshi walked up to him, he said, "Xiaoshi, why are you out? Didn't the master just come back? You should be waiting on him."

    Xiaoshi nodded, glanced at Lu Xueqi, and said: "Senior Sister, fellow senior sisters, Master said that he wants me to come over and ask Senior Sister Xueqi to go to 'Jingzhuxuan' to see her."

    Wen Min was startled and looked back at Lu Xueqi. The corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, a complicated look flashed across her eyes, and then she said: "Okay, I'll go right away." After saying that, she walked straight ahead and disappeared quickly.  In the Xiaozhufeng building.

    Seeing Lu Xueqi walking away, Wenmin frowned and said to Xiao Shi, "Xiao Shi, did master say anything else? Why did you ask Xue Qi to come over?"

    Xiaoshi shook her head and said, "No, Master has been silent since he came back. After a while, he asked me to call Senior Sister Xueqi to see her."

    Wenmin said "Oh" and couldn't figure it out for a moment. He shook his head and said to the other female disciples of Xiaozhufeng: "Okay, it seems nothing is wrong now. You should go back and rest first."

    The women responded and walked away one after another. Wen Min took one last look in the direction where Lu Xueqi was going, and felt heavy in her heart. She was suddenly touched, and all five senses in her heart were mixed.

    "Jingzhuxuan" is a secluded place in the Xiaozhufeng palace building, close to the back mountain, surrounded by green "tear bamboo",Sometimes the mountain breeze blows by, and the bamboo leaves sway gently, giving people a feeling of tranquility.  Master Shuiyue has always liked to come here and be alone, so the other disciples of Xiaozhu Peak are also very familiar with this place.

    Lu Xueqi walked through the corridor and stepped onto the bamboo forest path paved with smooth pebbles. She wound her way deep into the bamboo forest and soon came to the bamboo monastery in the bamboo forest. It looked simple and unpretentious from the outside.  The outer wall made of beads has experienced a lot of wind and rain, and now there are faint traces of old signs.  There is a small window on both sides of the house, and Master Shuiyue can be vaguely seen sitting quietly inside.

    Lu Xueqi walked to the door. The door, which was also made of bamboo, was ajar. For some reason, she felt a little nervous in her heart. She took a deep breath and said, "Master, I am Xueqi. Did you call me here?  "

    Master Shuiyue's voice came from the house, flat and without any emotion, saying: "Yes, just come in."

    Lu Xueqi cheered up, opened the door and walked in.  The furnishings in the room are very simple, with tables, chairs, tea sets, and a desk by the window with paper, inkstones, pens, and ink. Master Shuiyue was not originally a person who liked luxury.  At this moment, she was sitting at the desk by the window, silently staring at the bamboo forest outside the window.

    Lu Xueqi walked behind her, looked at Master Shuiyue's back, and whispered: "Master."

    Master Shuiyue slowly turned around and looked at Lu Xueqi, but Lu Xueqi seemed unwilling to look at the master and lowered her head.  Neither the master nor the disciple spoke, and the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward for a while.  Actually speaking, neither Master Shuiyue nor Lu Xueqi is a talkative person. This kind of scene did happen when they were alone in the past, but for some reason, at this time today, there seems to be another strange feeling between master and disciple.  The unfamiliar feeling made the distance between them much further than before.

    After a while, Master Shuiyue broke the silence and asked in a calm voice: "When you went to the southwest this time, was it smooth along the way?"

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Fortunately, beast monsters were rampant along the way, but we tried our best to avoid them, and finally found a crazy disciple of the Demon Cult. Then we found the Poisonous Snake Valley and saw"

    Her voice suddenly stopped, a trace of clearly visible pain flashed across her face, and even her body seemed to tremble slightly.  Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi, the light in his eyes flashed, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, she looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "Have you seen him?"

    Lu Xueqi was startled and looked at Master Shuiyue. Although Master Shuiyue's eyes were dull, he seemed to see her deep heart at a glance.  The expression on Lu Xueqi's face changed, and she whispered: "Master, what did you say?"

    Master Shuiyue said coldly: "I mean Zhang Xiaofan, who is the Ghost Li in the Ghost King Sect now!"

    Shuiyue's voice was not loud, but to Lu Xueqi, it was like a thunder in her ears. She raised her head suddenly, her face pale, but the bright eyes of Master Shuiyue standing in front of her were still staring straight at her.  Looking into her eyes.  Lu Xueqi's lips slightly opened and closed, and she pressed them tightly without saying a word.

    Silence fell again.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Master Shuiyue’s face slowly relaxed, and the look in her eyes as she looked at Lu Xueqi gradually gained a look of pity and heartache.

    "Qier, how long are you going to lie to me?" Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi and said slowly.

    Lu Xueqi’s hands were clenched into fists, and her fair skin was white at the joints due to the exertion. It was obvious that she was very excited at this moment.  She looked at the mentor who had raised her since she was a child, and a mist gradually filled her eyes, but she finally held it back, gritted her teeth, and slowly knelt down in front of Master Shuiyue.

    "It's the disciple's fault for failing to live up to the master's teachings." Her voice became smaller and smaller, and her delicate back seemed to be trembling slightly.

    Master Shuiyue let out a long sigh, his eyes full of vicissitudes of life, as if he was remembering past events from this disciple, and even her own expression was a bit sad.  She slowly turned around and walked to the window. She looked out the window at the green bamboos, still swaying in the wind. She wondered if the people from back then still remembered this place.

    "Get up." Master Shuiyue said calmly.

    There was no movement behind her, and Lu Xueqi was obviously still kneeling on the ground.

    Master Shuiyue didn’t say much and said, “Qier, you have always been smart and smart. There are some things that I thought you should know even if I didn’t say them.”

    Lu Xueqi knelt behind her, motionless.  Master Shuiyue continued: "You are entangled with that Zhang Xiaofan. For you, this is a bad relationship. Do you know?"

    Lu Xueqi responded in a low voice, her voice almost inaudible, and said: "Yes."

    Master ShuiyueHe said slowly: "What's more, Zhang Xiaofan has now betrayed the right path and become a demon. I don't need to tell you more about what he has done in the past ten years. Let me tell you the truth about what happened between you and him.  , it has been spreading all over the city for a long time, and even your master Daoxuan master already knows about it. However, these elders first complain that you are young and ignorant, and secondly, they pity you for your talent, intelligence and difficulty in cultivation, so they give you opportunities again and again.  Don't be stubborn anymore!" After speaking, Master Shuiyue's words gradually became more urgent and his voice gradually became stern.

    Lu Xueqi's face became paler, but somehow her body calmed down and no longer trembled as lightly as before.

    Master Shuiyue's face slowly softened, he turned around, helped Lu Xueqi up, and said softly: "Qier, you are my most beloved disciple. Among the same sect, and even among the entire Qingyun sect's seven branches, the younger generation  Among my disciples, you are the most gifted in Taoist cultivation, and your future prospects are truly limitless. I have high expectations for you, do you know?"

    Lu Xueqi whispered: "Yes, Master."

    Master Shuiyue looked at her and said: "With your qualifications, the first position in the Xiaozhu Peak lineage will naturally be yours in the future. When the time comes, you will be respected by everyone and meditate on the way of heaven. Isn't this exactly what you dreamed of before?  ?”

    Lu Xueqi remained silent, just lowering her head slightly. On her beautiful face, apart from the pale complexion, there was the slowly changing light in her bright eyes, where, at some point, the once hazy mist had disappeared.

    Master Shuiyue sighed and said, "Go back and think about it carefully."

    Lu Xueqi stood in front of her. After hearing this, she did not turn around and leave immediately. Instead, she slowly raised her head and looked at the mentor who single-handedly raised her.

    "What's the matter, Qier?" Master Shuiyue asked.

    "Master." Lu Xueqi slowly called out, "I am sorry for you."

    Master Shuiyue shook his head and sighed, "What are you talking about?"

    There seemed to be something wrong with Lu Xueqi's expression. A rare look of excitement appeared on her usually indifferent face, and even her breathing gradually became faster.  Master Shuiyue soon noticed, frowned and looked at her, and said, "What's the matter, Qier?"

    Lu Xueqi seemed to have a turbulent wave in her heart, so her face also changed like a storm, but finally, she slowly turned to Master Shuiyue and whispered: "Master, you are right, I am indeed confused.  , I also know that the relationship between me and Zhang Xiaofan is an impossible one."

    A trace of regret flashed across Master Shuiyue's eyes, and he said softly: "Qi'er, as long as you cut off your love, it won't be a big deal. At least, there are still master, Xiaozhufeng, and Qingyunmen who can accommodate you.  "

    Lu Xueqi suddenly raised her head, with such speed and strength that people were shocked. Her beautiful face was filled with pain and sadness at this moment, and even her voice seemed to be trembling: "Master, but I can't  No."

    Master Shuiyue's expression changed drastically, he stared at Lu Xueqi deeply, and suddenly he raised his hand and slapped Lu Xueqi hard in the face with a "pop" sound.  Lu Xueqi did not dodge or retreat. She stood motionless, just biting her lips and her body slowly trembled.

    "You, what did you say?" Master Shuiyue's voice seemed to be trembling, but his words were full of anger, "You, you traitor, do you know what you are talking about?"

    Lu Xueqi's face was already pale without a trace of blood, but she met Master Shuiyue's gaze, as if she had made up her mind, and said resolutely: "Master, you adopted me since I was a child, raised me, and taught me how to be a child."  My kindness cannot be greater than this. Xueqi was unfilial and made her mentor angry and sad. She deserves death"

    Her white clothes were fluttering, and she knelt in front of Master Shuiyue again, saying: "Xue Qi would rather die than betray the right way of my mentor. If I meet Zhang Xiaofan in the future, I will do my best to take his life with Tianya."  , If it doesn’t work, I will die in his hands"

    Master Shuiyue's face was filled with anger at first. When she heard Lu Xueqi said that she did not dare to abandon the right path and wanted to fight Zhang Xiaofan for life and death, her expression softened slightly. But what Lu Xueqi said next made her expression change drastically.

    Lu Xueqi knelt in front of her, took a deep breath, and withdrew her eyes, looking at the ground in front of her, as if looking into her own heart, and said slowly: "But this strand of sinful love is something that the disciples can't stop cutting.  It can’t be stopped!”

    The room fell into a dead silence for an instant, as if even breathing had stopped. A moment later, Master Shuiyue's sharp and stern curses came out and echoed in the monastery:

    "You, you traitor, get out of here, get out of here, I don't want to see you anymore!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 2 Night Drinking

.    ??Huqi Mountain, Ice Stone Chamber.

    Gui Li silently stared at Baguio, who was lying peacefully on the ice stone platform, and the woman who was sleeping in the white smoke. There seemed to always be a smile on the corner of his mouth.  Does she still feel anything at this moment? Does she still know that there is someone guarding her?

    Or, in her heart, she had no regrets at all, so she fell asleep so peacefully?

    Regarding these, Gui Li asked himself countless times. He never knew the answer, and he didn't dare to think about it. But every time he thought about it, he seemed to suffer a little more.  However, his health is getting worse and worse now. Although he has practiced the three volumes of the true Dharma of the Heavenly Book, these days he has gradually understood that the true Dharma of the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Demonism seems to be integrated into one. The Taoism is progressing day by day.  , but the blood-devouring bead demon power seems to be wandering in his body every day, like a lingering ghost, waiting for the last opportunity to die with him.

    That cold feeling has long been familiar to Gui Li. It has been with him since he was a boy until now!  Even if you die, you will die feeling cold like this!

    He smiled bitterly in his heart and took one last look at Baguio. This was his third day guarding Baguio alone.

    "You have a good rest, I will come back to see you soon." Gui Li said softly, "Don't be afraid, your father and I are only leaving temporarily. Even if I die, I will be there before I die.  I’ll come back to see you again.”

    He looked at Baguio, smiled softly, then turned around and walked out of the ice stone room.  The light smoke drifted like a veil behind him.

    "Boom!"

    The heavy stone door slowly closed behind him, and Xiao Hui, who had been waiting aside for a long time, jumped onto his shoulders with a whoosh.  Gui Li reached out and gently touched Xiao Hui's head, nodded and walked out.  Along the way, he reached out to the walls and corners, or took many detours to fiddle with the mechanisms. Along the way, all the mechanisms in the Ghost King Sect's main hall in Huqi Mountain were activated, and more than ten heavy stone doors fell down.

    In the hinterland of Huqi Mountain, there are sounds of mechanisms ringing everywhere at this moment, but there is only one figure, Gui Li. The others followed the Ghost King to the Wilderness Temple three days ago.  At this moment, Huqi Mountain was cold and lonely. Gui Li walked all the way out of the mountain. When the sun shone on his body and brought a trace of warmth, he couldn't help but trembled.

    "Rumble, rumble" The last stone door slowly closed, covering the huge belly of the mountain. There was also a faint "plop" sound mixed in. Gui Li heard it and knew that it was the mechanism that had been kicked back.  Sound, if someone comes in the future and doesn't know how to open the mechanism here, and just wants to storm in from the outside, facing this huge rock weighing tens of thousands of kilograms, he will have to be like a god.

    The warm sunshine shone on him, and Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, stretched out his arms and yawned.  Gui Li turned to look at it, smiled slightly and said, "What's wrong? You look bored and sleepy?"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, rolled his eyes on his monkey face, then danced with his hands and feet, pointing towards the outside of the mountain.  Gui Li smiled and said: "You are bored. Well, speaking of the desolation everywhere, there are not even many trees, no wonder you feel uncomfortable."

    Xiao Hui immediately nodded desperately and jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder, squeaking and dancing.  Gui Li took a deep breath, looked back at the door of the cave where Huqi Mountain had merged with the mountain, and no traces could be seen at all. He nodded and said, "Okay, anyway, we have to wait a month before going in for a visit."  Baguio, let’s take advantage of this time to relax around.”

    Xiao Hui was overjoyed, jumping up and down on the ground, grinning widely.  Gui Li was infected by it, and his mood improved a lot. He smiled and cursed: "Okay, don't come up yet, otherwise you can just stay here by yourself."

    Xiao Hui shrunk his head and rushed back with a "swish" sound. He climbed onto Gui Li's shoulder in a few moments, laughing.  Gui Li shook his head, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. As he turned it over in his hands, the familiar cold feeling came back. Gui Li seemed to have thought of something and hesitated for a moment.  Xiao Hui was a little surprised why Gui Li didn't fly away yet. He squeaked twice. Gui Li turned around and glanced at it, then smiled faintly and said softly: "Life is lonely, why do you think so much?"

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes twice, obviously not understanding the two words that Gui Li suddenly said, but Gui Li didn't say anything more. He flipped his hand, a green light glowed, and he pulled out the soul-eating magic wand.  They followed each of them up to the sky and left Huqi Mountain.

    ※※※

    The closest and most inhabited place to Huqi Mountain is a small town two hundred miles away in the northeast called "Sanfu Town".  Sanfu Town has a small population, but there are several surrounding villages, which are barely lively.  In the past, in order to keep secrets, the Ghost King SectGenerally, when purchasing daily necessities such as food, drinks, etc., they do not go to Sanfu Town, but go to towns further away to prevent the righteousness or other factions of the Demon Sect from discovering the location of the main hall.  However, before the disciples of the Ghost King Sect returned to the mountain, many of them went to Sanfu Town to take a rest.

    In the past, Gui Li and Xiao Hui also passed through Sanfu Town. Although it was not many times, Xiao Hui was so smart that he actually remembered it firmly. At this moment, as soon as he left Huqi Mountain, Xiao Hui was waving his arms desperately on Gui Li's shoulders and pointing.  In the direction of Sanfu Town, obviously I want to go to Sanfu Town to drink and eat.  Gui Li shook his head, but didn't say anything. He turned around and flew towards Sanfu Town.

    The distance of two hundred miles is not that far to the monks who fly in the air.  Between the blue sky and white clouds, a faint green light with a hint of black energy was seen flying across the sky.

    Xiao Hui lay restlessly on his shoulder, tilting his head from time to time, and his long monkey tail swayed here and there. I don't know if he was thinking about the delicious food he would enjoy later.  While Gui Li was controlling Soul Eater, he looked down at his feet. Needless to say, the area around the Huqi Mountains was a desolate and bare mountain. After leaving the Huqi Mountains, the terrain was relatively flat, but the wilderness was lonely, and there were also no humans. From high  Looking everywhere, there is only a desolate ancient road stretching alone in the wilderness in the distance, and I don’t know where it leads?

    Gui Li suddenly sighed, but didn't say anything. It was just that Xiao Hui was a little strange and looked at his master twice.

    After less than half an hour's flight towards the northeast, they had already arrived at the top of Sanfu Town. From a distance, they could see a series of houses below, one after another. Xiao Hui became excited when he saw it, and squeaked in his mouth.  Give me some guidance.  Gui Li smiled and said, "Okay, let's go down now."

    Green light flashed, making a sharp hissing sound in the air, falling from the sky and landing on the streets of Sanfu Town.  But as soon as he landed, Gui Li's brows were already furrowed.  Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulder, stretched out his hand to scratch his head, and looked around, obviously a little confused.  After a moment, it seemed that it also felt something, its three eyes lit up at the same time, it squeaked, and its face looked a little nervous.

    The Sanfu Town in front of us seems to have become an empty town. Most of the surrounding houses are still intact. Only a few damaged places can be seen, but the people in the entire town have completely disappeared.  .  A deathly coldness enveloped this small town.

    The ghost snorted, and he understood a little bit in his heart. Needless to say, the reason why this place is like this is probably because of the catastrophe caused by the beast monster.  The people in the town either fled to the north as early as possible, or if they fled slowly, they would probably be unable to avoid the fate of becoming food in the mouth of the beast monster.  A good small town has become like this.  And thinking about the past, in the vast land of China at this moment, I don’t know how many towns are like this?

    There is a wind blowing in the distance, blowing some sand on the street. On such a warm day, the wind blowing in this small town seems to be cold.  Xiao Hui still seemed a little uneasy. He got closer to Gui Li and looked around. Gui Li leaned down, picked up Xiao Hui and said in a low voice: "It's okay."

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes, and seemed to be quiet when he was with Gui Li.  Gui Li took a deep breath, raised his feet and walked forward slowly. Xiao Hui climbed on his shoulder, stopped making noise, and looked around quietly.

    There was no sound except the wind in the small town. Gui Li walked slowly and walked halfway through the street. He saw that some doors and windows of each house were closed, while some had their doors open. He didn't know if they were invaded by beast monsters.  Go in.  However, no human corpses were seen along the way. It seemed that the people here had received the news in advance, so most of them fled north.

    At this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew through, and a shaky door on the left side of the street fell down with a bang and hit the ground, making a loud sound that echoed in the empty street.  Gui Li and Xiao Hui both turned to look at the same time and saw an arm falling limply on the wooden board behind the door, motionless, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air.

    Gui Li looked silently in that direction for a while, then turned his head and continued walking forward. Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder, but looked back at that arm from time to time.

    Gui Li has been to Sanfu Town several times before, so he knows a little bit about the situation here.  He walked slowly, was silent for a long time, and then said: "I remember there is a tavern ahead. Let's go there. Maybe we can find you something to eat."

    Xiao Hui squeaked twice.

    The sound of footsteps on the street seemed to be particularly loud at the moment. The cold wind blew from behind one after another. Soon, they came to the front of the tavern along the street.  The tavern's sign had fallen off the door and was covered with dust.  Gui Li glanced at the wooden plaque with an unknown name, stepped on it, and left a mark on it.A footprint.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui let out a low cry, staring into the tavern, and Gui Li's body suddenly stopped.  A moment later, a low roar came from the tavern.

    Is it a beast?  This was Gui Li's first reaction, but the roar seemed a bit familiar.

    "Roar"

    Xiao Hui suddenly let out a scream and rushed into the tavern. Gui Li was startled. He didn't know why Xiao Hui suddenly became excited, but Xiao Hui had always been extremely close to him and could be said to be his only partner. No matter what  No matter what, he couldn't let Xiao Hui face the mysterious things in the tavern alone.  Seeing that Xiao Hui was about to disappear into the tavern in a blink of an eye, Gui Li's expression changed, his figure swayed, and he had already chased after him.

    The next moment, he appeared in the tavern. When he saw the things in the tavern clearly, he couldn't help but be startled.

    The tavern was in a mess, with pots and pans scattered everywhere and piles of debris. The original tables and chairs were also scattered in a mess. A few of them were still intact, and thick dust could be seen on the tables and chairs.  But in such a dilapidated tavern, on a relatively intact table in the middle of the tavern, there was a pot of wine and several wine glasses, and sitting next to it was a young man wearing bright silk clothing.  And in the open space between him and Gui Li, a monster was confronting Xiao Hui. It looked ferocious and terrifying, and its roar was low with a hint of shock. It was the evil beast "Taotie".

    It was actually the mysterious young man who met Gui Li that day in the barren mountains and deep forests.

    Taotie stretched out his long neck and stared at Xiao Hui with four huge eyes as big as copper bells. However, Xiao Hui's expression was not as nervous as at the beginning. Instead, he looked a little happy, and he squeaked twice.  He made a sound, grinned, and walked forward slowly, but he wanted to touch Taotie's head with his hand.

    Taotie growled, obviously not used to Xiao Hui's action. Xiao Hui paused, blinked three eyes, and walked around the body of the Taotie beast twice, from the left to the right, and then from the right.  Go to the left.  Taotie's long neck rotated, following Xiao Hui's body around, and he let out a few low growls from time to time, but it sounded less and less hostile. Apparently, Taotie actually had some feelings for this three-eyed monkey.  I have a good impression, but I don’t know if it’s because it’s rare to meet a guy as greedy as it, so I look at it with such special eyes

    At this time, the young man also saw Gui Li. He sat without moving, but his expression seemed to be startled, and he obviously did not expect to meet Gui Li here again.  But he quickly returned to normal, smiled slightly, and nodded to Gui Li.  Gui Li was no less surprised than the boy, and he was even more confused about the identity of this mysterious boy. It was strange for him to appear in a tavern in such a dead town. The origin of this person was unknown and it was very strange.

    At this time, Xiao Hui was already close to Taotie. He suddenly smiled, reached out and patted Taotie on his rough head.  Taotie let out a low growl and stared at Xiao Hui with his four eyes, looking fierce. However, Xiao Hui didn't seem to be afraid at all. Instead, he found it very amusing. He clapped his hands twice more and made a weird and tingly sound.  With a funny "puff" sound.

    Taotie seemed to be unable to control the monkey. He snorted, as if a person snorted helplessly, lay down and ignored Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui seemed to like this weird monster very much. He moved close to Taotie and touched it here and there, making it look like he was being affectionate.

    The mysterious young man withdrew his eyes from the two spiritual beasts, looked at Gui Li, and said with a smile: "They seem to be pretty good."

    Gui Li nodded and smiled slightly.

    The young man patted the chair next to him and said: "Actually, we two are quite destined. It's such a big place, but we can still meet here. Brother, why don't you come over and sit down, let's have a drink, and we can chat.  A few words.”

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and Taotie who were getting together, and saw that Xiao Hui's attention seemed to have been focused on Taotie at the moment. He said lightly: "That's fine." After that, he walked over slowly, but  Instead of sitting next to the boy, he took another chair and sat down on the other side of the table.

    There was a faint smile on the handsome face of the young man. He reached for a clean cup and placed it in front of Gui Li. Then he filled up the wine for him and said with a smile: "Brother, come to this deserted and deserted town."  , don’t know what’s going on?”

    Gui Li did not answer, looked at the young man, and said in a deep voice: "Then what are you doing?"

    The young man smiled slightly and said: "I was passing by this place and saw that I could find a few glasses of residual wine here, so I rested here for a while and drank by myself."

    Gui Li turned to look at Xiao Hui and said, "If I said that I also brought this monkey here to find something to drink,??Believe it or not?  "

    The young man was startled, glanced at Xiao Hui, suddenly laughed out loud, and clapped his hands and said: "Believe it, why don't you believe it! Come on, come on, you and I have a drink together, life is inherently lonely, and it's rare to find someone who is destined to be here.  Let’s find a drink together in a remote corner of the world.”

    After saying that, he raised his glass to the ghost and drank it all in one gulp.  Gui Li took a deep look at him and repeated the sentence slowly: "Life is inherently lonely, hehe, life is inherently lonely"

    He suddenly laughed too, with a smile full of vicissitudes of life. He raised his glass and drank it in one gulp.  A burning smell of wine went from his throat to his belly. The wine in this remote town was actually quite powerful.

    The young man smiled and said: "How?"

    Gui Li raised his eyes, reached out to take the wine bottle, added wine for the two of them, and said: "Good wine!"

    The young man’s smile became even stronger. He slapped the table and laughed loudly: “Okay, it is indeed a good wine.” Amidst the laughter, the young man’s expression gradually became excited, and he suddenly chanted loudly:

    "Old thoughts, vicissitudes of life have passed,

    Do you still remember, it’s sad.

    ??The white hair and withered lamp travel to the end of the world,

    “One day of loneliness is exchanged for a hangover…”

    After chanting, his voice gradually turned desolate, and his face actually had a somewhat lonely look.  After chanting, he lowered his head and said nothing. Gui Li looked at him silently and drank the wine in the glass in front of him in one gulp.

    ※※※

    At night, the cold wind gradually picked up, and the sound of "woo-woo" sounded in the lonely town, like someone crying quietly in the distance.

    The night is deep, and the darkness is like a tide, submerging the earth.  The monkey fell asleep leaning on Taotie, and the ferocious beast was lying lazily on the ground at this moment.  There was darkness in the tavern. Gui Li and the young man were sitting in the darkness. Neither of them had any intention of getting up and looking for a candle to light up.

    Maybe they seemed to feel more comfortable in the dark.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    On such a cold night, in a remote place at the end of the world, two strangers seemed to have known each other their entire lives and were getting along with each other indifferently.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 3 Former Residence

.    In the morning, it’s a new day.

    At the entrance of Sanfu Town, Gui Li stood face to face with the young man, Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, and the evil beast Taotie was following behind the young man, looking bored.

    The young man glanced at Gui Li and said with a smile: "It's rare to get together. I'll say goodbye today. I don't know when I'll see you again. Brother, please take care of yourself."  ’

    Gui Li said calmly: ‘You too, right?  ’

    The young man seemed to have remembered something and said: 'Now that the world is in chaos, and the situation in the north is getting more and more tense, brother, don't you want to go north to see the excitement?  ’

    Gui Li was slightly surprised and couldn't help but glance at the young man. He saw a calm expression on the young man's face, as if he didn't mean anything special. After pondering for a moment, he said: 'Let's talk about it again!  Why, are you also interested in these battles and killings?  ’

    The young man smiled slightly, but did not answer. He just cupped his hands and said: "The world is far away and the world is difficult and dangerous. Let's meet again if we are destined."  ’

    Gui Li returned the courtesy and said: ‘Yes.  ’

    The young man laughed, turned around, and Taotie roared low, seeming to acknowledge the monkey Xiao Hui, and then followed him.  Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, was quite reluctant to let go and squeaked at Taotie's back.  In less than a moment, the mysterious boy and Taotie had disappeared.

    Gui Li looked at the direction in which their figures disappeared, remained silent for a moment, and then slowly turned around. The Sanfu Town in front of him was completely silent, without even a trace of life.  Xiao Hui clicked his tongue twice, grabbed the wine bag from behind, put it into his mouth and took a few sips. Last night, the monkey actually found some spirits from the cellar of the tavern.

    ‘Let’s go!  Small gray.  ’ Gui Li suddenly said so plainly.

    Xiao Hui squeaked twice, and the monkey's palm was placed on Gui Li's hair to fiddle with it.  Gui Li stared into the distance. After a long time, he quietly said: 'That's where we lived together after all. Do you still remember it?  ’

    The monkey didn’t answer, and I don’t know if it understood. It was just that there seemed to be a cold wind blowing over the entire cold street

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    Tian Buyi, the first leader of the Dazhu Peak lineage of Qingyun Gate, is currently pacing back and forth alone in the Shoujing Hall on Dazhu Peak with his hands behind his back.  He was in a very bad mood, with a faint scowl on his face and a hint of irritability.  His wife Suru, who was always considerate, was not on Dazhu Peak at the moment, but went to Master Shuiyue on Xiaozhu Peak. As for his disciples, they had always been in awe of him. When they saw Tian Buyi was in a bad mood, they had already stayed away from him.  After hiding away, Song Daren, the only eldest disciple who could barely speak at ordinary times, was nowhere to be seen at this moment.

    Tian Buyi knew what that was for. The world was facing a catastrophe, and no one knew when those terrifying monsters would attack. As one of the leaders of the Qingyun Sect, he was naturally troubled by this.  But precisely because of this, after repeated persuasion from his wife Suru, and for the happiness of his disciple Song Daren, Tian Buyi finally went to Xiaozhu Peak three days ago to propose marriage to Master Shuiyue for Song Daren and Wen Min.

    Unexpectedly, Master Shuiyue seemed to have eaten some kind of gunpowder and exploded at the first moment. He didn't even give face to Suru who was also present, not to mention the miserable-looking disciple Wen Min next to him. He refused directly and made sarcastic remarks.  Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi was so temperamental that he could not get angry. He had a big quarrel with Master Shuiyue on the top of Xiaozhu Peak and almost got into a fight. In the end, Suru reluctantly pulled him back to Dazhu Peak, while Shuiyue  Master Yue was also stopped by a group of disciples kneeling back.

    After returning from this incident, Song Daren was naturally extremely depressed and downcast, with a face like a bitter gourd all day long.  Tian Buyi was already in a bad mood, and when he saw him like this, he became even more annoyed. He scolded him several times, saying that if you don't have a wife, you won't have a wife. Just concentrate on cultivating Taoism. You might be a blessing in disguise in the future.

    Song Daren naturally did not dare to contradict his mentor, but the expression of disapproval was written on his face despite his submissive words. Apparently, he still remembered Xiao Zhufeng's Wen Min.  Tian Buyi became even more angry when he saw it, and scolded him even more harshly. In the end, Song Daren was almost like a mouse that was afraid of cats, hiding around all day long, not daring to see his master again.

    Suru went out early that day and specifically told Tian Buyi to go to Xiaozhu Peak to persuade Senior Sister Shuiyue. Tian Buyi snorted a few times and made sarcastic remarks to Shuiyue. Suru ignored him and went straight away.  Tian Buyi was left sulking alone.  However, before leaving, Suru whispered a few words to Tian Buyi in private, which made Tian Buyi somewhat understand why Shui Yue, a woman, was so arrogant that day.

    Suru actually said it very simply. She only said: 'I heard that the day before we went, the day Lu Xueqi returned to the mountain, Senior Sister Shuiyue summoned Lu Xueqi alone and talked for a long time. But somehow, Lu XueqiNot only was Qi severely punished by her senior sister, she and other disciples were also scolded.  ’

    Tian Buyi looked dull, but he was by no means a slow person. He realized the reason after a moment. However, after Suru left, he always thought about being sent to his door and being humiliated. He still couldn't swallow this breath, and he was so angry that it was hard to swallow.  Bear.

    The Shoujing Hall was silent at the moment. Only the sound of Tian Buyi's footsteps could be heard. His expression slowly changed with the footsteps. Somehow, later on, his expression became a little strange, as if he had thought of something.  He knew about Lu Xueqi's face-to-face refusal to marry at the Yuqing Palace in Tongtian Peak, and Tian Buyi had also heard the rumors about Lu Xueqi, the most outstanding talent among the younger generation of disciples.

    It’s just that what he cares about deep down in his heart is another person among those ‘rumors’.

    ‘Ten years.  ’ He sighed softly, looking a little dazed. Sometimes even he felt a little strange. Why did that little disciple who seemed so inconspicuous back then have made him worry about him for so many years?

    Tian Buyi gave a bitter laugh and shook his head. At this moment, he suddenly felt something. He frowned and looked outside the Shoujing Hall. He only heard the sound of breaking through the sky in the distance.  Tian Buyi pondered for a moment, composed himself, and walked out.

    I saw a flash of white light above Dazhu Peak. It was as fast as lightning and shot straight towards the top of Dazhu Peak. It arrived in front of me in a blink of an eye and landed six feet in front of Tian Buyi. The dazzling white light swayed and dispersed.  The figure of Xiao Yicai from Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Sect appeared.

    Xiao Yicai turned around, with a smile on his face, cupped his hands and said, 'I've met Uncle Tian.  ’

    Tian Buyi nodded and said: 'Well, why are you here? Is there something wrong?  ’

    Xiao Yicai smiled and nodded, but then he glanced around, slightly surprised, and said: 'Uncle Tian, ??why is it so deserted here? How many other junior brothers are there under you?  Why haven't you seen it?  ’

    Tian Buyi thought to himself: 'It would be a ghost if you could see them. You don't know where they are hiding.  ’ But on the surface, he acted as if nothing was wrong and said calmly: ‘They were all doing their homework, so they didn’t come out.  My place here is not like your Tongtian Peak, where there is a large population, so it is common not to see anyone.  ’

    " Xiao Yicai was startled, and he heard that Tian Buyi's tone seemed a bit unhappy, but he was quite deep in the city. He looked like he didn't hear it and seemed unconscious. He smiled and said: 'Oh, that's it.  Master Tian, ??this disciple is here today to pay a visit to Master Tian as ordered by his mentor. I have a few questions that I would like to ask you.  ’

    Tian Buyi frowned, but he was surprised and said in astonishment: "Ask me for advice, what do you ask for?"  Senior Brother Daoxuan is a scholar of heaven and man, and a master of nature. What else do you want to ask this incompetent junior brother of mine?  ’

    Xiao Yicai smiled slightly, but said nothing, just looking at Tian Buyi.  Tian Buyi understood and said: 'Then go in and talk!  ’ After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the Shoujing Hall, with Xiao Yicai following behind him.  Suddenly Tian Buyi paused, turned around suddenly, and looked towards the other side of the disciple's house.

    " Xiao Yicai was a little strange. He glanced over there, but saw nothing. He couldn't help but ask: 'What's the matter, Uncle Tian?'  ’

    Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said: ‘No, it’s just my eyesight. How could he’ He suddenly coughed and said calmly: ‘Let’s go in and talk!  ’

    Xiao Yicai was baffled by what he heard and couldn't help but look over there again, but he saw rows of houses arranged neatly and silently. It looked very normal.  Without thinking much at the moment, he followed Tian Buyi into the Shoujing Hall.

    After the figures of the two people disappeared into the Shoujing Hall, a calm atmosphere enveloped the top of Dazhu Peak again.  I don’t know how long it took, but suddenly a figure flashed in the corridor of the disciple’s house, and it turned out to be Gui Li. I saw him silently staring in the direction of Shoujing Hall for a moment, then turned around and walked slowly along the once very familiar corridor.  Go inside.

    Probably because of the afternoon time!  None of the other disciples on Dazhu Peak were seen. In my memory, what I heard most often here in the past, apart from the clear laughter of junior sister Tian Linger, was Du Bishu’s somewhat frustrated shouting, because he must have been there again.  Lost a bet.  Then, the hearty laughter of Senior Brother Song Daren and others would burst out, and the other senior brothers would also join in the jokes, and the little disciple who had always been the smallest and most inconspicuous!  It must be the knowing smile in the corner, right?

    Once upon a time, the past time was gently turned over by the slow footsteps, and those old events seemed to be engraved in every brick, tile, pillar and stone tower here, echoing around him.

    Gui Li's expression gradually changed from the dull expression at the beginning. The expression that was once shrouded like ice quietly receded. The past time turned out to be so movingIt was so soul-stirring that even after many years, he still couldn't forget it.

    If, if if nothing changes

    He stood in the corridor illuminated by faint sunshine, and slowly sat down on the low railing of the corridor. The warm and warm sunshine of Dazhu Peak shone on his face, as if it were ten years ago.

    ……

    There were footsteps and conversations coming from far behind. As they got closer, they turned out to be He Dazhi, the fourth disciple of Dazhufeng Sect, and Du Bishu, the sixth disciple.  The two people walked here side by side, and the moment their figures appeared, Gui Li had suddenly disappeared like a ghost. The mountain wind blew by, and the branches and vegetation were fluttering. No one knew where he was hiding.

    He Dazhi and Du Bishu obviously didn't notice anything. They talked in low voices and walked slowly over. Among them, Du Bishu was holding a wooden bucket with half a bucket of water in his hand. There was a rag beside him, which looked like  It looks like I'm going somewhere to clean it up.  Watching the two of them walking forward, they soon arrived at the door of a room. Du Bishu shrugged his shoulders at He Dazhi. He Dazhi smiled and the two of them walked in together.

    A moment later, Gui Li's figure appeared from a corner outside the corridor, looking ahead with complex eyes.  The room that the two former senior brothers entered turned out to be the room where he used to live when he was still a young disciple of Dazhu Peak, Zhang Xiaofan.  However, shouldn't that room have been abandoned for many years? Why did the two senior brothers still go in?

    Ghost Li floated over quietly.

    As if he suddenly fell into a dream, he was stunned at the door. This small courtyard was exactly the same as before. There were still gravel paths, green grass, and even the small pine tree.  It's still there, but it's grown a lot thicker over the years.

    The sound of water came from the room, and then the voices of Du Bishu and He Dazhi came out: "Fourth Senior Brother, please tell me, after so many years, why does Master still want us to clean this room?"  Isn’t this intentional to make me suffer!  ’

    He Dazhi smiled and scolded: "You brat, you want to be lazy again, don't you? I can tell you that Master has been getting angry recently because of Senior Brother's affairs!"  Don't mess with him, otherwise Master will have to skin you.  ’

    Du Bishu chuckled twice and said, "Senior brother, you are making fun of me again. How dare I mess with Master."  It's just that my junior brother has been away for more than ten years, but Master still orders us to keep this place as it is and clean it every day. I really don't know what the old man is thinking.  ’

    The figure standing outside the house stood motionless and slowly lowered his head.

    In the room, He Dazhi was silent for a while, then sighed and said in a low voice: "Although Master has never talked about his junior brother in these years, we all know in our hearts that he loves Xiao Fan the most."  Junior brother's.  ’

    Du Bishu’s voice said: ‘Yes!  I can also see this. To be honest, sometimes I miss my junior brother too.  But what's the use? Junior Brother has already become a different person. Will he return to Dazhu Peak, become Zhang Xiaofan again, and become our Seventh Junior Brother again?  …’

    Outside the window, Gui Li's expression became more and more indifferent, and his body stood upright, with only two hands, clenched into fists, clenched tighter and tighter.

    Can you go back?

    The steps you have taken in time, the roads you have crossed, many years later, do you still remember to look back and look into the distance?  Have you ever thought about turning back?

    The sun shines warmly on your body, but it feels like you are in an ice cellar!

    He Dazhi and Du Bishu also fell silent. It seemed that this topic was brought up inadvertently, and even they felt dull and speechless.  They messed around in the house for a while and walked out with a bucket. He Dazhi gently closed the door and looked at the green grass and swaying pine branches in the small courtyard. Although it was full of spring, there was always a bit of loneliness.  meaning.  It seems that the owner of this house is not here, and even this spring scenery has quietly faded.

    He shook his head, sighed, and left with Du Bishu.

    After a long time, Gui Li slowly walked out from behind the pine tree.  The familiar mountain wind blew on his face and ruffled his hair.  He walked to the door of the room, raised his right hand and placed it on the door.

    His movements were very slow, as if there was a huge pressure on his hands, and even the look on his face seemed to be out of breath.  However, that strange and inexplicable feeling, like an invisible force, finally pushed open the door!

    ——It’s like opening a window into the past and seeing the past.

    The familiar bed, the familiar tables and chairs, the Taoist banner hanging on the wall, which seems to have become slightly withered after many years, and even the kettle and teacups on the table, look similar.Exactly the same as back then!

    Does anyone know how many times this simple and simple room has appeared in dreams?  Even the air here seems to have a touch of past feelings.  He slowly walked into the room, walked to the bed, sat down slowly, and gently touched the quilt on the edge of the bed with his hands. A soft feeling passed through his palms.

    Who saw him suddenly bite his lip, so hard, so deep!

    In the Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi and Xiao Yicai sat down together. Tian Buyi seemed a little uneasy. Facing Xiao Yicai, his eyes were looking elsewhere, as if he was thinking about something.  It wasn't until Xiao Yi coughed and called out: 'Uncle Tian.  ’

    Tian Buyi suddenly woke up, nodded, and said: 'Well, okay, you say it!  Why does Daoxuan Sect Master Brother require you, this proud disciple, to make a special trip?  ’

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said: ‘I don’t dare to take it seriously.  It's like this. There are two main things that the teacher wants his disciples to ask Master Tian.  ’

    Tian Buyi said: ‘Oh, you say.  ’

    Xiao Yicai said: "First, the number of righteous Taoist friends who have come to Qingyun Mountain is still increasing recently. Other branches have received many people. Tongtian Peak has also arranged more than a hundred Taoist friends on the mountainside."  Inside the house.  But despite this, there is still not enough accommodation, so the master wants his disciples to plead with his uncle, can he arrange some more righteous Taoist friends on Dazhu Peak?  ’

    Tian Buyi raised his eyebrows and glanced at Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai looked a little embarrassed, but still smiled and said: "Uncle Master, this is also because we have to do this as a last resort in the face of the catastrophe in the world, and our Qingyun Sect has always regarded itself as the leader of the righteous path."  , you can’t push fellow Taoists out of the door, right?  ’

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Don't think I'm a fool. Those so-called righteous Taoist friends actually fought with those beasts and monsters, and less than 30% of them were able to contribute. Most of them came here because of our Qingyun's reputation."  Refuge.  ’

    Xiao Yicai gave a bitter smile and said: "Master Tian's words are serious, but even so, we can't push people out of the door. If this is really the case, what will the righteous people in the world think of us, Qingyun?"  For the sake of the overall situation, I also asked Uncle Tian for more help.  ’

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes, and suddenly he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes suddenly lit up, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then he coughed, with a righteous and awe-inspiring expression on his face, and said: "Since Senior Brother Daoxuan said so, I  It’s not easy to refuse. Anyway, it’s for the sake of the righteousness of the world and the overall situation, so let’s do it this way!  ’

    Xiao Yicai was overjoyed, cupped his hands and said, ‘Thank you, uncle.  ’

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly, suddenly raised his hand and said: 'Wait a minute, I haven't finished speaking yet.  ’

    Xiao Yicai was startled for a moment and said: ‘What?  Master Tian, ??please tell me.  ’

    Tian Buyi smiled and said: ‘Since the catastrophe is approaching, everything should be done for the sake of the overall situation.  I heard that among our Qingyun Seven Lineages, there is another lineage, well, it seems to be the lineage with more female disciples'

    Xiao Yicai, who was still smiling at first, turned stiff after hearing this and gradually stopped laughing.

    Tian Buyi still looked to himself and smiled and said: 'I remember that the terrain in that area was vast, and I had been there a few days ago. There were so many empty houses!  Why is it that the leader, the wise brother, didn’t think of this place?  ’

    " Xiao Yicai had a wry smile on his face, and after a while he said: 'Uncle Tian, ??this, this'

    Tian Buyi snorted, his fat face looking up to the sky, saying nothing.  Seeing his appearance, Xiao Yicai shook his head secretly and said: 'Yes, after I go back today, I should report to my teacher and ask him to make the decision.  ’

    Tian Buyi didn't speak, and the expression on his face didn't change. He just nodded, but he was very happy and snickering in his heart.

    " Xiao Yicai calmed down and then said: 'Uncle Tian, ??there is this second thing, but it is more important than the previous matter. My mentor has repeatedly told me, please think carefully before answering.  ’

    Tian Buyi saw that Xiao Yicai's face was serious, which was very different from before. It was obvious that this matter was not trivial. He couldn't help but was stunned for a moment, nodded and said: 'Oh, why is it so serious? Just tell me.  ’

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 4 Worship

.    Xiao Yicai lowered his voice, his face became a little solemn, and said: 'My teacher asked me to ask my uncle, is the "Heaven's Secret Seal" on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak still intact?  ’

    Tian Buyi's expression changed drastically, and he stood up suddenly, staring at Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai also slowly stood up, but took a step back.  Tian Buyi stared at Xiao Yicai for a long time, the expression on his face kept changing. At first he was surprised and shocked, then slowly calmed down and then turned into contemplation. Finally, another strange light seemed to flash in his eyes. He looked at Xiao Yicai and suddenly said: 'Look  Senior Brother Daoxuan really wants to pass on his position as leader to you in the future.  ’

    "Xiao Yicai lowered his head slightly and said: 'Uncle Master's words are serious, and I don't dare to take them seriously.  ’

    Tian Buyi said calmly: ‘He doesn’t even hide this matter from you, so his meaning is obviously very clear.  Forget it, this is your Tongtian Peak's business, I don't bother to care about it.  But regarding the Tianji Seal,' his voice reached here, he paused, and said in a deep voice: 'This matter is of great importance, and it also involves Qingyun Qi. Back then Qingran said: 'Yes!  He is a pretty good person, hehe, it’s hard to believe that someone with his appearance could actually see something extraordinary'

    Master Daoxuan’s words suddenly stopped, and the room fell into a state of calm. Xiao Yicai moved slightly, feeling vaguely uneasy.

    After a while, Master Daoxuan said: "You have been running for a day and are tired. Go back and rest."  ’

    Xiao Yicai nodded, saluted and said, ‘Yes.  ’ After saying that, he slowly withdrew.

    Master Daoxuan watched the figure of his proud disciple disappear from sight. He pondered for a moment, then looked at the dark sky outside the window. He slowly stood up and walked out. Soon, his figure melted into the figure.  In the dark night of Qingyun Mountain.

    Although it is already late at night, in the secluded Patriarch's Ancestral Hall on the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, the ever-burning lamp is still burning, like a faint fire in the darkness.  The old man guarding the ancestral hall has not yet fallen asleep. He is currently standing in front of the altar table dedicated to the memorial tablets of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect, staring at the names in the dark shadows.

    In the distance, there was a low sound of insects.

    In the silence, there seems to be some heartbeat sound!

    The night wind blew by, and the flame of the evergreen lantern swayed, shaking as if breathing. The old man slowly turned around, walked to the evergreen lantern, and gently blocked the direction of the wind with his hand. Soon, the light became quiet and became stable again.  combustion.  The old man stared deeply at this light, and the light reflected in his eyes seemed to be burning something.

    In the middle of the night, footsteps suddenly came. The old man frowned, listened carefully, and then slowly turned around. The old voice said slowly: "I didn't expect that you would still be here at such a late time."  come over.  ’

    The figure of Master Daoxuan slowly became clear from the darkness and walked into the ancestral hall.

    Under the dim light, the eyes of the two old people collided in mid-air. They were both stunned for a moment. Inadvertently, they suddenly discovered that the other party was already so old, and then they remembered that they were also the same?

    Master Daoxuan was silent, staring at the old man for a long time, then slowly walked to the altar table, stood under the spiritual tablets of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect, and slowly straightened his body.  The old man walked behind him and remained silent.

    In the darkness, invisible majesty slowly emanates from the shadows, like deep traces that cannot be erased by time.  Master Daoxuan had no expression on his face. He picked up three sticks of incense from the altar table, walked to the candlelight and lit it. He held it solemnly with both hands, bowed three times to the ancestor's tablet respectfully, and then took a step forward.  Put the fine incense in the incense burner.

    The faint smoke curled up from the incense burner and dispersed in the air, making the spiritual figures in front of them even more hazy, vaguely like a pair of eyes, looking coldly at the two old men and the world.

    ‘Is there anything difficult about burning incense in the middle of the night?  ’ The old man asked calmly, with a calm tone, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    Master Daoxuan did not look back at him. His eyes were always staring at the majestic spiritual statues behind the light smoke. After a moment, he slowly said: "You said that after you and I pass away in the future, future generations will worship us, and then  What will it be like?  ’

    The old man snorted and said: 'Of course I am full of respect for you. As for me, will anyone still remember me?  ’

    Master Daoxuan didn't pay attention to the old man's slightly sarcastic words, he just smiled lightly.  Then, he said quietly: 'Currently, there is a catastrophe, and all living beings in the world are in ruins and are being ravaged by beasts and monsters.  As long as I think about the inevitable battle between Qingyun Mountain and the beast monster, and the vitality of the world, these heavy burdens are weighing on my shoulders, and I haven't slept well for many days.  ’

    The old man frowned and said, ‘You’re not here to complain to me, are you??  This is not your temperament.  ’

    Master Daoxuan looked at the old man for a moment, suddenly laughed, and then sighed: "After hundreds of years of friendship between you and me, you are the only one who understands me best."  ’

    The old man shook his head and said: 'I know what you are like?  If that were the case, I wouldn't be here guarding the ancestral hall.  Okay, enough nonsense, what exactly do you want to say?  ’

    Master Daoxuan seemed to be particularly tolerant of the old man. He contradicted him several times, but Daoxuan didn't take it seriously. He just looked a little solemn and said slowly: "I have made up my mind. This war has too much to do. For the sake of the livelihood of the world, I want to get rid of it."  The secret seal of the seven peaks of Qingyun Mountain.  ’

    The old man's expression suddenly froze, his brows were furrowed, and he looked deeply at Daoxuan. Daoxuan looked at each other calmly. After a long time, the old man slowly said: 'Have you thought about this matter?  ’

    Daoxuan nodded slowly and said: "But today, when I secretly informed the leader of the Six Meridians, Tian Buyi asked someone to tell me some words, advising me to be careful of the backlash of my anger."  ’

    The old man smiled coldly, turned around and faced the ancestors' spiritual tablets, and said after a while: 'It's not like you haven't been to the "Huan Yue Cave" before. You know what's inside.  ’ After a pause, his voice suddenly softened a little, and there seemed to be a hint of helplessness in it, and he said: ‘Just take care of yourself!  ’

    Master Daoxuan remained silent. After a moment, he also raised his head and looked at the deep dark shadow. The silent majesty seemed to be sneering silently in the darkness.

    Seven days later, there were more and more rumors about the appearance of beast monsters in the area around Qingyun Mountain. Within a radius of a hundred miles, with Heyang City at the foot of the mountain as the center, people fleeing could be seen everywhere.  It seems that in the world at this moment, only the majestic and tall Qingyun Mountain can give people a sense of comfort and security.

    Amidst the noise of countless crowds, Heyang City is the most chaotic place. The streets and alleys are crowded with people. The original inns and restaurants in the city have long been filled with people, and more people have fled.  Refugees sleep in the open air.  Under this situation, the food supply in Heyang City has become very tight. Fortunately, because the city is right by the river, there is no need to worry about the water source.

    In this chaotic situation, it is difficult to guarantee that some evil things such as robbery and murder will not occur. In fact, there are indeed such rumors from time to time. Yesterday, someone disappeared, and today I heard that someone was lying dead on the street.  But Heyang City is located at the foot of Qingyun Mountain after all, and the Qingyun Sect has already made preparations and dispatched quite a few disciples to maintain order in the city, so in general, nothing happened to the countless refugees during this catastrophe.  Unexpected.

    However, as the terrifying rumors of monsters get worse day by day, no one can predict what tomorrow will be like.  Under this situation, Heyang City was filled with an increasingly uneasy atmosphere, and people were panicking.

    It was in this situation that the wandering fortune teller Yi Yixian came to this city with his granddaughter Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog.  Standing in the spacious street in the past, now I could only see densely packed heads of people, and the street was so crowded that it was difficult to walk. The wild dog Taoist was fine with it, but Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan were dumbfounded.

    Relying on the fact that Taoist Wild Dog was strong and had a fierce face, he was able to clear the way in front of him, and the weak people were squeezed out. When the strong people looked back at Taoist Wild Dog's dignified appearance, most of them did not dare to say anything.  Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan followed the wild dog closely and reluctantly moved forward. They were sweating profusely along the way. They finally crossed the street and turned into an alley at the west end of Heyang City.

    The three of them walked in. There were actually many people standing in the usually quiet alley. But compared to the crowded crowd on the street outside, this place was really spacious.  Zhouxianxian cursed in a low voice and looked very angry. It was enough for me to run for my life. How could so many people also run for their lives? As a result, it made me feel so uncomfortable to run for my life.

    This alley is very long and winding. The further you go in, the fewer people there are. It took about half an hour of walking before the three of them reached the end of the alley.  I saw that there were no more people fleeing here. The reason was very simple, because this place was obviously a charity village. However, looking at the dilapidated gate of this small charity village, half of the wooden door fell to the ground, and the other half was  There was no trace, and I don’t know if it was taken and used as firewood.

    Zhou Yixian looked at the Yizhuang, shook his head, and sighed. Xiaohuan stood beside him and called in a low voice: 'Grandpa.  ’

    The stray dog ??is a little puzzled, but since he is from a demon sect, he doesn’t really care about these unlucky places in Yizhuang. He is just a little confused as to how Yi Xian and Xiao Huan came to this place.

    Zhou Yixian was silent for a long time and said: ‘Let’s go in!  Anyway, it should be quieter here.  ’

    After saying that, he walked in first, with Xiaohuan and the wild dog following behind him.  Walking into Yizhuang, I saw desolate vegetation in the small courtyard, and trees and trees could be seen everywhere.There were scattered sawdust and beams, and there seemed to be some white things shining in the grass.  Xiao Huan's face turned a little pale, and she couldn't help but pull on Zhou Xian's clothes.

    Zhou Yixian looked back at her and comforted her in a low voice: "It's not the first time here, so what are you afraid of? Besides, this is also where your father lives. Could he still harm us?"  ’

    Xiaohuan nodded, and his expression became better. Taoist Wild Dog frowned behind him, but didn't say anything.

    In front of the courtyard was the concierge of Yizhuang. Zhou Yixian walked up and saw that the door was covered with dust. He didn't know how long it had been since no one had been here. He was silent, shook his head, sighed again, and pushed  The door opened.

    'Creak' The wooden door made a harsh sound and slowly retreated inside. A smell of mold came out. Under the dim light, three coffins were placed in a haphazard manner, but the lids of the coffins had been scattered aside.  .

    The unspeakable desolation of the years seems to be emanating from this small house.  The corner of Zhou Xian's mouth twitched twice, his face was bleak, and he walked up slowly without looking at the scattered coffins beside him. He walked straight to the sacrificial table where incense was originally used to enshrine the spirit tablet, and looked at the ten people swaying on the table.  Several spiritual tablets.

    There was silence in the room, as if no one dared to speak.  Zhou Yixian slowly stretched out his hand, picked up the spiritual tablets, slowly wiped off the thick dust on them, took a look at them, put them aside, and then went to find the next one. Just like that, when he cleaned the seventh spiritual tablet  At that time, I saw the words "My beloved son Zhou Xingyun's spiritual tablet" written on the tablet.

    Zhou Yixian stopped his movements and looked at the spiritual tablet silently. After staring for a long time, Xiaohuan slowly walked up and looked at the spiritual tablet in his hand. His eyes were a little moist and he whispered: "Grandpa, put dad's spiritual tablet away."  All right!  ’

    Zhou Xian took a deep breath, looked a little sad, and nodded.  Xiaohuan took the spiritual tablet from his hand and placed it carefully on the altar table. Then he took a step back, clasped his hands together, bowed respectfully to the tablet, and whispered: "Dad, grandpa and I are back to see you again."  , thanks to your blessing these years, although grandpa and I have wandered around the world, everything is fine.  I'll come back today and clean it up for you. I hope you won't blame us.  ’

    After saying that, he bowed respectfully and bowed three times.

    Taoist Wild Dog was watching from behind, and suddenly he walked to the front and bowed three times to the tablet. This shocked both Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan said in surprise: 'Taoist Master, why are you'

    Taoist Wild Dog ignored Yi Xian's strange look and said, "Since he is your father, he is also my senior. When he comes to this place, it is appropriate for me to pay tribute to my senior."  ’

    Xiaohuan was relieved and nodded: 'Thank you very much.  ’ Then, she turned to the tablet and said, ‘Dad, this is Taoist priest Wild Dog. He is a good man and has helped my grandpa and me a lot.  ’

    Zhou Yixian snorted beside him and said: 'Is he considered a good person? Hehe, he has bad intentions'

    Taoist Wild Dog’s expression froze, but Xiaohuan had already glared at Zhouxian Xian and said, ‘Grandpa, why are you talking nonsense?  ’

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes, turned around and looked away. Taoist Wild Dog looked at Xiaohuan gratefully. When he was about to speak, he suddenly choked and turned around sharply. Xiaohuan and Zhouxian seemed to have felt something.  , looking towards the door of Yizhuang almost at the same time.

    In the originally desolate and quiet Yizhuang, a man in black suddenly appeared at the door of the room. Even his face was covered by black gauze. It was indescribably weird.  Yizhuang, which had gained some popularity due to the arrival of Zhou Yixian and three others, suddenly fell into a deeper silence and desolation due to the appearance of this person.

    Taoist Wild Dog’s expression changed drastically, he moved his lips a few times, and then he said slowly and solemnly: ‘Mr. Ghost’

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 5 Night Detective

.    The man in black standing at the door turned out to be Mr. Ghost, the mysterious figure of the Ghost King Sect. After Taoist Wild Dog was subdued by Ghost Li, he stayed in the Ghost King Sect for a while, so he had seen him several times, although he was not familiar with Mr. Ghost.  He still knew very little about what kind of person he was, but after all, he understood that his status was of great importance and that he was definitely not someone he could compare with.

    "How could I not be surprised to meet this person suddenly in such a place?"  Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan didn't know the identity of this mysterious man in black, but seeing the faint look of fear on Taoist Wild Dog's face, they knew that this man was probably not a kind person, so they couldn't help but become nervous.

    Mr. Ghost came floating in, but he didn't seem to expect that there were people in this secluded and unlucky place, and some of them could recognize him. He couldn't help but trembled. After a while, he saw clearly the three people in the room, especially the wild dog.  After the Taoist said, Mr. Ghost immediately calmed down.  He looked at Taoist Wild Dog for a moment, then at Zhou Xian and Xiao Huan, and finally returned to Taoist Wild Dog. His voice was calm and he said: 'Are you Taoist Wild Dog?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog has seen Mr. Ghost several times in the past. He followed Gui Li in the Ghost King Sect and saw the mysterious black figure from a distance. Today was the first time he saw Mr. Ghost face to face and up close.  Unexpectedly, hearing this ghost gentleman speak, he actually recognized me. He couldn't help but feel shocked. He choked for a moment before saying, 'Yes.  ’

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: ‘You have always followed Master Gui Li, why did you suddenly come to a place like this? Also, who are these two people?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog wanted to ask him, why can't I come if you can, but after all, he didn't dare to speak, so he could only whisper: "Gui Li and I separated, and we will go find him soon."  Both of them are my friends.  ’

    Mr. Ghost’s words were plain, and he didn’t seem to care at all that Taoist Wild Dog intentionally or unintentionally emphasized the word ‘Ghost Li’ during his speech, and said: ‘Oh, I know, but you still didn’t say, how did you come here?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. However, Immortal Zhou Yi looked at this ghost gentleman for a long time, and then he said, "I have a relative whose spirit is here, and we have come to pay homage."  ’

    Mr. Ghost's eyes narrowed, and then he saw behind the three of them. Sure enough, there was a worn-out spiritual tablet erected on the sacrificial table, with several words written on it: the spiritual place of his beloved son Zhou Xingyun.  Mr. Ghost nodded, and then seemed to ponder for a moment. His eyes behind the black veil were flickering, and he said slowly: 'Since you have already paid your respects, this is a haunted place after all. It is not suitable to stay for a long time, so it is better to leave quickly.  ’

    Wild Dog Taoist turned his head to look at Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan. Based on his original intention, he was determined not to stay with such a ghostly person for any longer. Moreover, judging from Mr. Ghost's words, it seemed that if he didn't care about Ghost Lifen,  Go on, I'm afraid he still doesn't know if he will take action and keep the three of them.  But despite this, Taoist Wild Dog is not sure whether Yi Xian will understand that this person is someone who cannot be trifled with. Moreover, from what he saw just now, Yi Yi Xian has a deep affection for his son who died young. At this moment, he is suddenly ignored.  He was given the ejection order so rudely, but I really don’t know if his usual temperament would mean that he would curse loudly.

    Sure enough, when Taoist Wild Dog looked back, his heart suddenly sank. There was nothing wrong with Zhou Yixian. His face was tense and tight as if he was thinking about something, and his eyes were strangely wandering. Xiao Huan  There was a rare hint of anger on her beautiful face, and she was obviously very angry at the words of the man in black. He looked like she was about to retort when she opened her mouth.

    Taoist Wild Dog was very anxious. For a moment, he could faintly sweat on his forehead. He screamed in his heart that it was terrible. He was panicking. Suddenly, he saw Zhou Yixian step forward and walked in front of Xiaohuan to block her. Xiaohuan spoke.  , but he was taken aback and changed his mind: "You Hey, grandpa, what are you doing?"  ’

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Mr. Ghost, who was still standing at the door like a ghost, and said calmly: "No, we are here just to see your father. Since we have already paid our respects, we'd better leave and stay here anyway."  There wasn't much to do.  ’

    Xiaohuan was startled and speechless for a moment, but Taoist Wild Dog let out a long sigh of relief, and then he let go of his heart that jumped to his throat. He quickly took a step forward and said: "Yes, yes, we are still here"  Just leave quickly.  ’

    Xiaohuan is such a smart person. At this time, he understood that something was wrong, so he stopped insisting and nodded.  The three of them packed their luggage hastily, led by Taoist Wild Dog, and walked towards the door of the room. Mr. Ghost quietly made a way out of the way and drifted into the darkness of this haunted house. He looked really like a ghost.

    The three of them quickly walked out of the room, and the sunlight shone down again. After walking a few steps, they heard the door behind them move automatically without any wind, making two rather scary "wuwu" sounds, closing it out of thin air, and closing with a bang.  got up.

    Walk quickly awayWhen the Yizhuang was far away and the shadow of the house could hardly be seen, the three of them stopped. Taoist Wild Dog and Yi Xian let out a sigh of relief at the same time. Xiaohuan glanced at the two of them and frowned: "What are you doing?"  Damn it, why are you afraid of being like this?  ’

    Zhou Yixian ignored her, lowered his head and thought for a moment, then raised his head and said to the wild dog Taoist: 'I heard you just called him Mr. Ghost, who is this person?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog hesitated for a moment and said: "He is the most mysterious person in the Ghost King Sect. He seems to be a kind of elder figure who worships. He is always with the Ghost King when he appears on weekdays. I don't know what this person is."  What kind of person he is, but he is definitely not an ordinary person.  ’

    Zhou Yixian frowned and remained silent. Xiaohuan was a little strange. It was rare to see his grandfather thinking so carefully. He couldn't help but curiously asked: 'Grandpa, what's wrong? Do you also think this person is strange?  ’

    Zhou Xian nodded slowly and said in a very slow and cautious tone: 'This person is indeed very important and should not be underestimated.  And just now in Yizhuang Yin House, did you notice something in the right corner of the room three feet away from the wall?  ’

    Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog were stunned when they heard this. They thought about it carefully, but Xiao Huan was more attentive. He frowned and said: 'Grandpa, I remember that there was nothing else there except a few coffins scattered around.  ’

    Zhou Yixian snorted coldly and said: 'That's right, it's the coffin.  ’

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog wondered: "What's so strange about the coffin? That's Yizhuang, so naturally there is a coffin."  ’

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes at him and said: "What do you know, you loser? The other coffins are not included, but one of them is different. Not only is there not as much dust as the other coffins, but its orientation is very neat from north to south.  The location where it is located is the place where the Yin Qi is the strongest in this ghost house and ghost land.  ’

    Speaking of this, Zhou Yixian's face became more solemn and said: "I didn't expect this at first, and the coffin was not conspicuous. But just now when the wild dog saw the man for the first time, he called Mr. Ghost. I was moved in my heart and secretly took a closer look at this coffin."  As expected, I can see some clues about the ghostly feng shui of the house. I am afraid that this person is really a member of the ghostly realm, and he needs to use the yin energy to calm his body.  'But when it came to this, Immortal Zhou Yi also had some confusion on his face. He lowered his head slightly and muttered to himself with some confusion: 'It's just that although people in the Demon Cult practice Taoism in many strange ways, this kind of thing  The witchcraft of southern Xinjiang seems to be more common among ghosts and ghosts. How could it appear in this person?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog suddenly interjected: "That's not necessarily true. Back then, there was an old guy in Wan Du Sect called the Old Vampire Demon. In addition to being a famous vampire, didn't he also practice the "Five Ghosts to Control Spirits" formation?  ?  ’

    Yiyi Xian sighed and said: "Don't you know how to pretend to understand here? That old vampire useless guy learned a few tricks of magic from somewhere, and forcibly arrested some innocent souls, and then pretended to be a ghost and scared people."  If you use it, when you really need to use it, it will most likely be broken as soon as you take action.  Southern Xinjiang's witchcraft is extensive and profound, and its achievements in the ghost realm are even more shocking. How can that waste be compared to it!  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog was dumbfounded, but when he thought about it, he realized that it was just as Zhou Xian said. When the old vampire demon ambushed Zhang Xiaofan, who was still a disciple of Qingyun, he used the five ghosts to control the spirits for the first time, and Zhang Xiaofan actually managed to defeat him inexplicably.  Although the scene at that time was quite strange and strange, and the magic weapon in Zhang Xiaofan's hand was also full of ghostly energy, it was probably because of the old vampire demon's incompetence.  Thinking of this, Taoist Wild Dog couldn't help but feel a little more contempt for the old vampire demon, but he forgot how he struggled and begged for mercy at his hands.

    Xiaohuan stood aside and frowned, saying: 'Grandpa, no matter what, my father's spiritual place is still in the middle of the room. Wouldn't it be bad if there is such a monster in there now?  ’

    Zhou Yixian slowly shook his head and said: 'Your father has been dead for many years, so it doesn't matter anymore. But after all, your father's spiritual place is there. I am just a son, so I can't ignore it.  ’

    The Taoist Wild Dog was startled and stared: ‘What did you say?  ’

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said: 'Of course I want to go back and take another look, I can't just leave like this.  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog's face turned pale and he said angrily: 'That person is not someone you and I can afford to offend, do you know that?  ’

    Zhou Yixian sighed, ignored him, and said to himself: "Originally, according to common sense, the Yin Qi of such people in the ghost realm is strongest at night, which is also the best time for them to practice meditation. If we inquire, we will take daytime as the best time to practice meditation."  good.  It's just that we were hit by him today, so we can't go back so early. We'd better wait until the evening.  ’

    Xiaohuan nodded and said: ‘Okay.  ’ Then he seemed to think of something again, and turned to Taoist Wild Dog and said: ‘Taoist Master, otherwise you’d better not?? went with us. Grandpa and I also wanted to go back because we couldn't rest assured that there was my father's spiritual tablet there.  ’

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Taoist Wild Dog was looking at Xiaohuan’s shining eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly closed his mouth again. After a while, he said: ‘Let’s go together.  ’

    Xiaohuan was a little surprised, but still smiled slightly and said: 'Really, haha, Taoist Priest, you are such a good person.  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog remained silent, but Yi Xian beside him sneered twice, his tone was quite meaningful.

    The three of them waited in this secluded alley. A few figures could still be seen vaguely in the distance, but as it got darker, even those figures gradually disappeared. Probably because this was a Yi Zhuang.  Because of the ghost house.

    When night finally fell, Heyang City, which had been noisy for a day, and the people who were shrouded in fear of the beast monster finally survived another day. The sleepy people quietly fell asleep in every corner of the city with fear and uncertainty about the future.  , who can care about the things around them?

    There is no moon in the night sky, dark clouds are heavy, and the city of Heyang looks dark. There are only one or two faint stars in the far distance of the sky, facing each other far away, emitting a faint light.  The night breeze was blowing quietly, carrying a hint of chill and coldness, making a thin whining sound, blowing quietly from above the city.

    Zhou Yixian and the other three quietly arrived at the door of Yizhuang at the end of the alley. In the dim light, the dilapidated door wall could still be vaguely recognized. The cold wind was blowing, and it seemed that there was a dark wind blowing out from inside.  Zhou Yixian shrank his neck, as if he was a little chilly. Taoist Wild Dog standing behind him was also a little frightened, but he quietly glanced around and saw Xiao Huan's beautiful figure standing next to him, with a face on his face.  Kamiya had a nervous look on his face, and when he was staring at the darkness, the slightest flinch in Taoist Wild Dog's heart disappeared without a trace.

    Yi Xian looked at the dark place for a long time, seeming to be thinking about something. After a long time, he turned around and took out a few yellow paper charms from his arms. On them, you could vaguely see crooked and obscure drawings. He couldn't see clearly in the dimness.  What on earth is it.  Yiyi Xian handed two talismans to Xiao Huan. After hesitating for a moment, he stretched out his hand and handed two talismans to Taoist Wild Dog. He said in a low voice: "These two talismans, hide the larger one close to your body to ward off ghost energy."  Just hold the small one in your hand. If something goes wrong, you can immediately chant the spell and wave it out, and you can escape.  ’

    After saying that, Yiyi Xian whispered the spell to the two of them again. Xiaohuan probably knew this incantation before and nodded, looking relaxed, but Taoist Wild Dog's head got a lot bigger after hearing this.  The strange spell was something he had never heard before, the pronunciation was difficult to pronounce, and there were many twists and turns in it, making it extremely difficult to remember.  Taoist Wild Dog almost suspected that if something happened, he would be dead in the hands of Mr. Ghost before he finished reciting these incantations.

    But no matter what, even though he didn't know whether Zhou Yixian, the charlatan's spell, was effective this time, Taoist Wild Dog still carefully wrote it down. After a cup of tea, he finally managed to finish this awkward sentence.  I have memorized the most incantatory words.

    Zhou Yixian listened to Taoist Wild Dog repeat it again and nodded, indicating that it was okay. This time he taught Taoist Taoist Wild Dog how to escape. It was rare that he didn't lose his temper and curse. I don't know if it was because he knew that these spells were too difficult to remember.  for the sake of.  At that moment, Zhouxian Xian regained his composure and pointed to the entrance of Yizhuang. Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog nodded at the same time.

    Zhou Yixian took a deep breath, and then slowly walked forward, with Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog following behind him. The night ahead was deep and pitch-black, which was really weird.  At this tense moment, suddenly, a few faint calls came from far behind the three of them.

    ‘Zhizhi, zhizhi…’

    This sound was similar to the usual insect chirping. Neither Zhou Xian nor Taoist Wild Dog paid attention to it, but Xiaohuan suddenly shook her body, turned around fiercely, and looked back. She turned around so violently that  The two men around him were startled, thinking there was something unexpected happening behind them. They quickly turned around to check, but found that there was nothing behind them.

    Zhou Yixian was surprised and said: ‘Xiaohuan, what’s wrong?  ’

    Xiao Huan’s face changed, and her expression was a little strange. She hesitated for a moment and said: ‘Grandpa, I, I seemed to hear Xiao Hui shouting.  ’

    Zhou Xian frowned and said: 'Xiao Hui, what Xiao Hui' His voice suddenly choked and he whispered: 'Are you talking about the monkey next to Gui Li?  ’

    Xiaohuan nodded, but there was a bit of confusion on his face, and he slowly said: 'But there is no sound now. Did I hear it wrong?  ’

    Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog looked into the distance of the alley at the same time. They saw nothing but darkness. Where were the shadows of Gui Li and Xiao Hui?  Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan, Xiaohuan's face turned red, but he didn't know why.The expression on his face seems to be a little lost. I don’t know what he is thinking about?

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was watching from the side. An inexplicable and strange look flashed across the dog's face, and he slowly lowered his head.

    Zhou Yixiang said: "Okay, stop thinking about it, let's go in."  ’

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog nodded in agreement.  At that moment, Yi Xian and the others tiptoed to the door of the dilapidated house. They saw the small courtyard in the darkness. The vegetation was desolate and dilapidated. It was pitch black everywhere and there was nothing, but there seemed to be shadows everywhere.  Behind them, there was a pair of cold eyes looking at them.

    The cold wind was blowing, and it was so ghostly that it made the hairs on the back stand up.

    Zhou Yixian swallowed his saliva and walked in quietly.  The footsteps of the three people stepped on the grass and trees in the courtyard. In this silence, although they had been extremely careful, they still made a very slight sound of footsteps. To their own ears, it seemed to be louder than usual.  Countless times.

    As the three of them got closer and closer to the ghost house, their heartbeats couldn't help but beat faster. Xiaohuan even felt that the sound of her own heartbeat was so loud, and she was afraid that others would hear it.

    It was at this time that there was a sudden sound in the dark house. Although it was slight, it was like thunder in everyone's ears. A bright flame suddenly lit up from the house, and the flame  The color is surprisingly a weird dark green

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 6 Ghost Path

.    Zhou Yixian and the other three were shocked. In this gloomy night, they felt like a thorn in the back for a moment, and the hair stood on end.  A little green fire in the house burned quietly, slowly emitting light from the gaps in the house. It was indescribably weird and unpredictable, and the sound of the surrounding night wind became increasingly louder and louder in my ears.  It sounds like a ghost crying.

    But just when the three of them were horrified, thinking that they had been discovered by the people in the house, the green fire stopped motionless after being lit, and there was no further reaction. The three of them were standing outside the house.  They didn't dare to say anything. For a long time, after confirming that the green fire was indeed not lit up because of them, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but following that, there was some curiosity in their fearful hearts.  Appear.

    Zhou Xian frowned, pondered for a moment, gestured to Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist, then quietly moved forward to the side of the house.  This yizhuang yin house had been dilapidated for many years and was already dilapidated. He easily found a gap, climbed up and looked carefully into the middle of the room. Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog also came over and leaned down beside him.  They each found a gap and looked quietly.

    In the middle of the dark room, a dark green light was emitting at this moment, but the dark fire was not the flame of an oil lamp. It was a small light hanging in the mid-air in the middle of the house, burning silently like a flame.  But there was no sign of Mr. Ghost in the house, but under the green light, the broken coffins looked particularly creepy.

    Outside the house, Xiao Huan's face turned a little pale, and he bit his lower lip gently. He looked up and saw that on the altar table during the day, the spiritual tablet of Zhou Xingyun, the son of Yi Xian, was still standing on the table, and the other spiritual tablets were there.  It was also swaying around like it was during the day. It was obvious that although Mr. Ghost was here, he had no interest in these spiritual cards.

    Next to him, Zhou Yixian also breathed a sigh of relief. He seemed to feel relieved after seeing that his son's spiritual body was safe and sound.  Xiaohuan lowered his voice and called softly: "Grandpa, what should we do now?"

    Zhou Yixian was not a chivalrous person in the first place. He took the risk to come here tonight for the sake of his son's spiritual throne. Now that he knew that Mr. Ghost was not interested in this spiritual throne and that his son was safe and sound, he naturally did not want to stay any longer, not to mention the ghost here.  The atmosphere is so dense that it is naturally not a suitable place for Immortal Zhou, and it will definitely interfere with my family's spiritual practice.

    Having made up his mind, Zhou Yixian turned around and whispered: "Let's go!"

    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog both nodded, and the three of them were about to turn around and leave. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Yi Xian relaxed and did not pay attention to his steps. When he turned around, he actually kicked something like a stick on the ground.  He immediately kicked it and rolled it out in the courtyard, making a loud noise.

    The three of them suddenly froze, and Xiaohuan said angrily: "Grandpa!"

    Zhou Yixian's face was full of embarrassment, and he was about to say something to excuse himself when he suddenly heard a cold snort from behind, which was as cold as a bone. The broken wall behind the three people suddenly collapsed as if it was falling apart, and a dark and green light suddenly emerged from the middle of the house.  It surged out and was about to cover the three of them.

    Zhou Xian’s face changed drastically, he suddenly raised his hand, waved a yellow talisman, and said hurriedly: “Let’s go!”

    As soon as he finished speaking, his lips moved quickly, and a series of strange tones came out of his mouth. A moment later, at the moment when the green light touched him, the yellow paper talisman in Zhou Xian's hand was activated by the spell, and a burst of earthy yellow light flashed.  The immortal shadow actually disappeared out of thin air.

    Almost at the same time, deep in the darkness of the haunted house, a voice suddenly said "Hey", with a hint of surprise.  However, although Zhou Xian escaped quickly, the green light arrived in a blink of an eye, and Xiaohuan had only recited half of the spell, not to mention Taoist Wild Dog. At this critical moment, the spell that he had remembered so hard seemed to suddenly disappear from his mind.  He was stunned, dumbfounded, and couldn't even pronounce a single word. He just waved the yellow talisman in his hand helplessly a few times, and opened his mouth a few times, looking quite funny.

    The green light suddenly rushed forward and enveloped the two of them. For a moment, an extremely cold breath penetrated into the body from all directions. Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog felt that the blood in their whole bodies seemed to freeze in an instant, and they could no longer  Resistance, and at this moment, a strong force was generated deep in the room. In the faint green light, there was only a whine, and the two figures were completely sucked in, unable to resist at all.

    After a while, only two bangs were heard. It seemed that the bodies of Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog fell to the ground in the house, but for some reason, they did not make any more noise. Inside and outside the Yin Mansion, they suddenly fell into a death-like state again.  In silence.

    The long night was cold and silent, and there was silence inside and outside the Yin House. There was still a faint mist floating gently in the darkness of the night, which made it difficult to see clearly. Only a little underworld fire in the house was still burning silently and brightly, reminding that there was still something here.  A strange existence.

    &nbsp; It has been a long time since Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist were sucked into the house by the strange green light, but since then there has been no sound coming from the middle of the house, and Zhouxian Xian, the only one of the three who escaped, has also disappeared.  Time passed by minute by minute in this silence, as if the people in this room were particularly patient, waiting quietly.

    In the silence, a figure suddenly appeared from the door of Yizhuang. It was Zhou Xian. His brows were furrowed and he seemed to be hesitant, but in the end he shook his head and sighed, slowly.  Walked towards the Yin House.

    When he walked to the door of the Yin Mansion, before he could think about it, the door of the Yin Mansion suddenly "squeaked" and opened automatically. The faint green light inside silently shone on Zhou Xian's body.

    "Please come in!" A flat voice without any emotion sounded in the middle of the room.

    Zhou Yixian calmed down, walked in, looked around, and soon found Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog lying on the ground next to the altar table. At first glance, there didn't seem to be any flesh wounds on their bodies, but both of them had  He looked at himself with wide eyes, and moved his mouth a few times, but no sound came out. It was very strange, and he wondered if someone had used some weird method to cure him.

    The most eye-catching thing in the room is the ghostly green fire hanging in mid-air. It is burning above the coffin that Yi Xian noticed during the day, and in the coffin below it, there is a sound coming from the coffin.  Mr. Ghost's emotionless voice came out.

    ""The Earth Escape Technique" has been lost for many years. Unexpectedly, it can be seen again today. I wonder who you are?"

    Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment, staring at the coffin, and said solemnly: "The two of them are young and ignorant. You are a peerless person, so you don't have to worry about it with juniors like them?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "I don't dare to take it seriously. I'm just a lonely ghost. I can't deserve the title of a peerless person. I told you not to come here again during the day, but you violated my prohibition. What's the reason for this?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi's eyes drifted and he said slowly: "This is the place where my deceased son's soul is, and the place where his spirit is reborn. You are a member of the ghost realm, how can I rest assured?"

    Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly paused, and after a while he said word by word: "How do you know that I am a member of the ghost world?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi said: "You settle down in the Yin Mansion, sleep in the cave of the deepest Yin, and use the "Netherworld Ghost Fire" to absorb the gloomy ghost energy of the Yizhuang Yin Mansion for hundreds of years and replenish yourself. Such profound ghost ways and magic can not last for a long time.  It should not be used by those who are steeped in ghost ways."

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a long time and said: "Your Excellency is indeed an expert, I'm disrespectful."

    Zhou Yixian looked unusually serious and said: "Your Excellency is also a sensible person, so you naturally know what I am worried about. Although my deceased son has been dead for many years, my incompetent father cannot let him die without peace. But today, it seems that Your Excellency  It's not an abuse of ghosts and magic, so I feel relieved."

    After saying that, Zhou Yixian actually bent down and saluted the coffin.  Mr. Ghost snorted coldly, with a cold tone, and said from the coffin: "You don't have to flatter me like this. Of course I won't do such despicable things as arresting people's souls, but wait until you offend me.  Ban, but you can’t escape the blame.”

    Zhou Yixian's expression changed, and he coughed dryly and said: "Well, actually, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! You are a peerless person, why bother"

    Mr. Ghost in front of him snorted and ignored Zhou Xian's delaying tactics. The green will-o'-the-wisp hanging in the air suddenly shook and brightened instantly.  Zhou Xian's face had a bitter look as he stared at the will-o'-the-wisp.

    I saw green light flashing, and the will-o'-the-wisp gradually grew larger. When it reached the size of a fist, the entire room was enveloped in green light. Even Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog lying on the ground had their faces changed.  green.

    Suddenly, there was only a slight bang, and the green light swayed. The ghostly ghost fire split instantly, changing from one to five, and divided into five directions. Then several dark red rays of light silently shot out from the green light, connected to each other, and unexpectedly.  It turned into a strange five-star magic circle, with layers of gloomy ghostly aura in mid-air, coming towards the face.

    Zhou Yixian’s face was solemn, his pupils shrank slightly, and he looked vaguely, and there seemed to be sweat on his forehead.

    When the strange magic circle on the opposite side gradually took shape, Yi Xian pondered for a moment, took two steps back, took out several yellow paper charms from his arms, and without any explanation, pasted four of them on himself, and then placed them on the ground and chairs around him.  , there are a few pictures posted on the edges of the gravel. They seem chaotic, but there is a faint echo in them.

    Just when Yiyi Xian had just set up the formation, the mysterious magic circle at Mr. Ghost's place had also taken shape. Soon enough, the five-star magic circle flashed with strange light, and in an instant, the whole Yin Mansion was suddenly filled with the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling.  Extremely harsh.

    ? ???Yixian's body was shaken violently, and he lost his voice and said: "The ghost howls!"

    The ghost roar seemed invisible, but it seemed invincible. From the magic circle, a sharp edge shot through the air. Along the way, the debris and wood flew away at the touch of a touch, and even the hard stone slabs were scratched deep.  Deep dents.

    Immortal Zhou Yi's white hair was fluttering, his hands stretched out quickly, and two yellow talismans were placed on his ears. The pained expression on his face immediately faded away, and then he muttered something in his mouth. He held a sword in his right hand and stabbed the paper talisman. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he focused on the ghost.  Howling wind.

    In a moment, the ghost roar collided with Zhou Xian's body. Almost at the same time, the four paper charms on Zhou Xian's body and the yellow paper charms on the ground all lit up, and quickly condensed into a beam of blue light.  In front of Zhou Xian.

    "Boom!"

    With a loud noise, Zhou Xian's body flew out, hit a broken wall behind him, and fell down.  In the haunted house, yellow talismans were flying all over the sky, drifting away helplessly, and the five points of hell fire above Mr. Ghost's coffin were condensed into one again at this moment, burning quietly.

    Zhou Yixian gasped for air, struggled on the ground twice, slowly got up, and said with a wry smile: "Is it true that you won't let go of my old bones?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said: "Your vision, experience, and knowledge are all extraordinary, but how come your spiritual practice is so humble?"

    Zhou Yixian stretched out his hand to wipe away a faint trace of blood from his mouth, and said calmly: "So what if my Taoism is low? There are so many people in the world who are keen on cultivating Taoism, and there are so many people who are advanced in Taoism. How many of them live a happier life than me?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a long time again this time, and then he didn't hear his words. The ghost fire suddenly shook, and then quickly flew towards Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist lying aside, and stopped in the sky above them.

    Zhou Yixian was shocked and worried, but he saw the ghostly fire circle around the two of them, and then flew back to Mr. Ghost's coffin. A moment later, due to some strange magic, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog moved.  At the same time, he let out a soft cry and then got up. It seemed that Mr. Ghost had released the restraint on the two of them.

    Zhou Yixian was surprised and happy, and quickly said to the coffin: "Thank you, Your Excellency, we are leaving now, we are leaving now, and we will not come back even if we are beaten to death."

    After that, he winked at Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog. The two of them were naturally eager to leave early and nodded repeatedly. However, just as they were about to leave, Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly sounded coldly again, saying:  "I let them go, not to spare you."

    The three of them were all taken aback. Zhou Yixian said in astonishment: "What did you say?"

    Mr. Ghost snorted coldly and said: "The three of you have come here repeatedly to explore my information, and you have even known the secrets of my ghost way, which is a big violation of my taboo. Now, let the three of you deal with me alone, and I will let you die."  Just complain."

    Xiao Huan and others' faces turned pale. Yi Xian had just fought with him and knew that this man's behavior was unfathomable and invincible. He could only say in a low voice: "Your Excellency is an expert. You should know that we have no ill intentions and are just worried."  The spirit of the dead son was harassed, so"

    Before he finished speaking, Mr. Ghost suddenly shouted: "No need to say more, watch the fire!"

    Before he finished speaking, the ghostly ghost fire in the air lit up again, and the ghostly energy became strong again in the ghost house.  The look on Zhou Xian's face changed, and before he could say anything, he saw the will-o'-the-wisp turn into a five-star magic circle again, and with a scream, it was the all-conquering Ghost Howl Po that had just come out again, and rushed over.

    Taoist Wild Dog shouted and rushed forward to block Xiao Huan. He took out the beast tooth magic weapon and blocked it in front of him. Zhou Xianji shouted: "You can't block it, get out of the way"

    But as he spoke, the ghost's howling speed was several times faster than before. In the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of Taoist Wild Dog. Taoist Wild Dog instantly felt the strong wind cutting his face like a knife, especially his ears, which were extremely stinging.  , the whole person is like being exposed to thousands of sharp knives, allowing himself to be slaughtered.

    Behind him, Xiaohuan screamed in panic. Just as he was about to go up to help, a strong wind came from the side of the wild dog. The ghostly howler also came unexpectedly. Xiaohuan had no way to retreat, and he couldn't escape in time.  You will be hurt by this ghostly magic.  At this critical moment, there was a soft whistle outside the Yin Mansion, and something flashed with dark green light like lightning and flew in front of Xiaohuan and the wild dog. A seemingly ordinary black stick with no edge, pointed upwards from above.  He pressed everything lightly, and suddenly the terrifying ghostly howl disappeared, and the sound of wind in the room gradually calmed down.

    Xiaohuan, who had just returned from a walk around the Gate of Hell, suddenly turned his head, with uncontrollable joy on his face, and shouted: "It's you"

    Almost at the same time, the ghostly fire slowly merged into one, and Mr. Ghost also said coldly: "Is it you?"

    Someone outside the door said calmly: "Yes, it's me." Following the words, a person slowly walked in, wearing a long coat.With his hands behind his back, there is a three-eyed gray monkey lying on his shoulder, it is Gui Li.

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Huan and the other three, and saw Xiao Huan looking at him with a smile on his face, full of joy, while Taoist Wild Dog looked a little strange, glanced at him a few times, and slowly stepped aside.

    Gui Li felt a little strange in his heart, but he didn't think much about it. He walked slowly to the middle of the room. The soul-eating magic wand flickered with light and slowly flew back to his hand.

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Gui Li, then at Xiao Huan, and suddenly snorted and said: "You brat, you should have been here long ago, but you didn't take action earlier, knowing that I am old and frail.  You are so weak, you actually let me face this ghost thing, you really have sinister intentions."

    Xiao Huan frowned, glared at Zhou Xian, shouted, quite reproachfully, and said: "Grandpa!"

    Gui Li didn't seem to care. He looked at him and said, "If it weren't for that, I wouldn't have known that you had some relationship with the ancestor of Qingyun Mountain!"

    Zhou Xian’s expression changed and he snorted. Gui Li ignored him and slowly turned around, facing the silent coffin.

    Mr. Ghost’s voice slowly sounded, saying: “Why are you here if you’re not at Huqi Mountain watching Baguio?”

    Gui Li stared at the coffin and said, "I was just about to ask you, what are you doing here when you are not in the Wilderness Temple?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said: "No matter what, you and I are still figures in the Ghost King Sect. These three people violated my taboos and explored my body. I want to get rid of them. Why are you blocking them?"

    Zhou Yixian listened from behind, and for some reason his voice seemed to be much louder at the moment. He said loudly: "Bah, you just kill if you say you will. Do you think you are killing a pig?"

    Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog both looked sideways at him for a moment. Zhouxian frowned and seemed to feel that there was something wrong with him. He mumbled a few words in his mouth and became quiet.

    Gui Li said coldly to the coffin in front of him: "You can't kill them."

    Mr. Ghost snorted coldly and said, "Why?"

    "I'm here," Gui Li said.

    Mr. Ghost paused for a moment, and after a while he said coldly: "Are you trying to stand up for them?"

    Gui Li said expressionlessly, "Exactly, as long as I'm here, you can't kill them."

    A trace of joy flashed across Zhou Xian's face, while Xiao Huan stared at Gui Li's back from behind, his teeth gently biting his lower lip, and his eyes looked particularly bright. Only Taoist Wild Dog did not look at Gui Li, but stared at it from the side.  He stared at the small ring for a moment, then quietly took a step back.

    The ghostly ghost fire in mid-air suddenly began to brighten, and the green light emitted again. The expressions of Zhou Yixian and the other three people changed, but Gui Li still stood there, motionless, staring coldly at the ghostly fire.  The soul-eating magic wand in his hand gradually began to light up.

    At this moment, the most relaxed person in the whole room seemed to be Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder. It didn't seem to care at all about the battle he was about to face. The monkey's head looked around, looking at the ghost fire for a while, and then turning its head again.  Look at Xiaohuan, make faces at her, and at the same time scratch her body with her hands from time to time.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 7 Secret

.    Facing Gui Li, although Mr. Ghost still didn't appear from the coffin, he was obviously much more cautious. The ghostly ghost fire burned silently in the air, gradually getting brighter and bigger, making the faces of the people around him change.  Made green.

    Gui Li stared at the dim green light group with an expressionless face, and suddenly took a step forward.  Almost at the moment when Gui Li's figure moved, the Netherworld Ghost Fire suddenly glowed brightly as if it had been stimulated by something. However, this time it did not divide into five parts to form the five-star-shaped magic circle, but became a ball of ghostly light.  The green sky suddenly rose, bringing with it a strong wind that caused dust to fall down in the dark house.  Zhou Yixian and the other three people behind him were caught off guard and rubbed their eyes.

    At this increasingly tense moment, the air was filled with ghostly energy, and it looked like a mysterious and strange spell was about to be launched.  Gui Li did not dare to be careless when facing this mysterious Mr. Ghost. He was on full alert. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and suddenly lifted his whole body up into the air. Almost at the same time, a loud roar came from deep underground in this haunted house.  There was a loud noise, and the whole room suddenly shook violently, as if the earth was shaking.

    A huge and pale white bone arm burst out from the stone slabs on the ground, hitting the place where Gui Li was originally standing. The blue bricks and stone slabs originally laid on the ground were smashed into pieces in a moment, and debris flew everywhere.  The whole room was instantly shrouded in the sound of ghost howls. Gui Li flew into the air. The giant white bone arm seemed to be urged by some mysterious force. It rushed upward and rushed towards Gui Li.

    Gui Li frowned, but he didn't look panicked. His eyes reflected the white shadow of the giant arm of bones that was coming towards him. Just when he was about to hit him, his body swayed in mid-air and floated out to the right. There was no room for error.  He dodged in a moment, and the giant arm of bones smashed down hard, falling to the ground, and immediately there was another burst of sand flying away.

    At this moment, the house was filled with ghosts and strong winds. Zhou Yixian and the other three people were leaning against the wall. They wanted to leave this place, but they did not dare to move casually, otherwise they might be accidentally injured by bones in the chaos.  Fortunately, it seemed that Mr. Ghost's attention was focused on Gui Li. The three of them hid in the corner next to the altar table, and the bones did not come to hurt them.  It was just that the three of them looked at the Yin Mansion in the chaos of sand and gravel. The place that was not very spacious before suddenly suddenly had a huge white bone arm chasing Gui Li's figure, and it seemed to be a bit crowded.

    But it seemed that this was not enough. Just when Zhou Xian was muttering in his heart, there was another dull cry deep in the ground. There was a hint of annoyance and ferocity in the voice, as if the evil spirit that had been imprisoned for a long time finally had a chance to breathe.  I vented my frustration.

    When the Yin House was shocked, the soil rolled the stone, and when the white bone flickered, it was another huge white bone giant arm that stretched out of the ground, hitting the ghost fiercely.  Gui Li swayed and dodged between the two skeletal arms, staring closely at him, but so far, he had not fought back.

    The room suddenly became more crowded.

    White bones dance wildly in the air, and a strange, unpredictable and frightening scene is quietly staged in this haunted house. Although Mr. Ghost and Ghost Li are fighting fiercely, they seem to have a tacit understanding, and the range of their magic is limited.  Confined to this haunted house, Mr. Ghost's ghost magic did not spread outside the house, and Gui Li was always moving around in the house.

    In the sky above the ghost house, the ghost fire burned coldly. Under the faint green light, and the white bones were flying, Gui Li's figure gradually seemed to take on a weird and sinister aura, but no matter what, until now, Mr. Ghost still took  Gui Li had no choice.  In the coffin, Mr. Ghost's voice snorted coldly.

    Suddenly, the ghostly ghost fire suddenly lit up in mid-air, and the two huge white bone giant arms that were flying and chasing suddenly stopped, and then there seemed to be a mournful cry, and the harsh sound of "Kaka Kaka" sounded, and the two white bone giant arms turned out to be from top to bottom.  Countless cracks appeared, and in a moment they turned into countless small pieces, with extremely sharp edges, like rain of bones from the sky, or like a swarm of devouring bees, overwhelmingly rushing toward Ghost Li.

    Zhou Yixian and the other three people's expressions turned pale, and Xiao Huan even screamed out. In the small shady house, the two giant arms were already extremely difficult to evade. This time, they turned into a rain of broken bones, so densely packed, how could they escape?  .

    With a face as cold as frost, Gui Li stared at the bone fragments in the sky. Seeing that the bone fragments were about to rush towards him, he suddenly fell from mid-air at high speed and fell straight to the ground. His body was as fast as lightning.  The countless bone fragments in the air suffocated, and as if they were spiritual beings, they made a sharp sound in the air, stopped, bent in mid-air, and chased down.

    Gui Li fell to the ground in a blink of an eye, but before he could stabilize his body, Gui Li reached out and slapped the ground, and his whole body flew out close to the ground. In that direction, it was the coffin where Mr. Ghost was.

    The ball of hell fire in the mid-air shook and crashed down like lightning, while countless bone fragments behind it chased up like the wind. The strong wind blew, and the whole body was shaken.The whole house was shaking, and Gui Li's clothes were blown by the wind, but just when there were interceptions and pursuers, he suddenly threw out the magic soul-eating black stick in his hand.  The force is so great, and there is even more weird magic power in it. The blood-devouring beads on the top of the black stick are flowing dark red, and every little bit of blood is lit up one by one. It is a scene of the peak of demonic power.

    However, the direction in which Soul Eater flew was actually the corner where Zhou Xian and the other three people were. Before Zhou Xian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist could react, they only saw a black light suddenly rushing in front of them.  There was a weird and extremely cold aura, and there was a faint feeling that an inexplicable demonic power was coming from the air like a demon, affecting the essence and blood in the body, as if it was about to burst out of the body.

    In the blink of an eye, Soul Devourer flew forward, and with a bang, it penetrated the wall next to Zhou Xian's head, almost completely sinking in.

    Zhou Xian was so shocked that he even forgot to yell at Gui Li. In an instant, he felt a coldness spreading from his head to his feet. The black stick next to his ear seemed to have an invisible arm, trying to pull him in.  He was frightened in his heart and managed to move his body away, then gasped for air.

    But at this time, the bone fragments and the ghostly fire that were flying all over the sky were like a landslide and a tsunami, but they suddenly stopped and froze in the air. A moment later, a slightly painful sound came from the wall.  Huh, a human-shaped clod of soil suddenly flew out from the wall and rushed towards Gui Li. However, the countless bone fragments fell to the ground one after another as if they had lost their spiritual power. Only the ghostly ghost fire seemed to be more intense.  After a few moments of light, it flew over the clod of soil again.

    Gui Li let out a soft whistle, and with a move of his right hand, the soul-eating black rod flew back, piercing the soil from behind, and instantly it collapsed. However, a black figure flashed out, as light as a ghost, and the mysterious body fell deep in the house.  On top of the coffin, it looked like the figure of Mr. Ghost.

    Soul Eater slowly fell and returned to Gui Li's hand. Gui Li paid attention to Mr. Ghost and did not make a move. Mr. Ghost also slowly turned around, looked at Gui Li, and suddenly said: "How did you see where I was hiding?"

    Gui Li was silent, did not answer, just looked at him coldly, Mr. Ghost moved his black veil slightly, nodded, and said: "Okay, you and I may not be friends in the future. It's natural that you won't say it, but today is not over yet.  I want to see how you, the person who is rumored to be the master of the three major sects, are really doing well?"

    ????????????????????????????????.  He intentionally and unintentionally stabbed the Soul Eater into the clod of soil, but Mr. Ghost actually looked like a ghost, empty, and could not see the influence of the Blood Devourer Bead's demonic power on him at all. This man was mysterious and unpredictable, and he was really the only one Gui Li had ever seen in his life.  .

    Seeing the confrontation between the two, it seemed that there was going to be another fierce battle. Zhouxian Xian regained his composure, and quickly pulled Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog. The two woke up, knowing that there were two people with extremely weird Taoist skills competing with each other.  , it was really extremely dangerous, so he hurriedly found a hole in the already dilapidated wall and got out. Before leaving, Xiaohuan seemed to remember something, and by the way, he stretched out his hand and took Zhou Xingyun's spiritual tablet.

    The three of them left the house one after another. Gui Li and Mr. Ghost were naturally aware of it, but Gui Li did not react. Mr. Ghost seemed to have no regard for them at the moment as he was facing a formidable enemy.  Just after they left, there was suddenly a strong wind in the Yin Mansion. Sands flew and rocks flew away. Zhou Yixian and three other people stood outside the hole in the wall, but they were still pushed away several feet by the violent wind.

    Zhou Yixian pulled Xiao Huan back far away, a full three feet away, and then turned back to look at the room. However, looking at it from such a distance, he could no longer feel that there were two masters in the room.  They were fighting fiercely, and it seemed that they always controlled their magic power within the confines of that room.  Looking from a distance, the strange light flashing in that room, in addition to the faint green light that was there at the beginning, has begun to flash from time to time with many weird lights such as gold, red, pale, cyan light, etc., if not  The ghostly aura is strong and murderous, but I think it is quite colorful and beautiful.

    Xiaohuan stared at the room and said softly to Yiyi Xian who seemed to be about to run away: "Grandpa, let's just leave like this, isn't it good?"

    Both Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog walking beside were startled, and turned to look at Xiao Huan. Zhou Xian frowned and said, "Silly girl, what are you thinking! Those two guys are both murderous demons.  Boss, it’s good if we can escape with our lives, why are we still here?”

    Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment and said: "But, but after all, he did it to save us

    …”

    Taoist Wild Dog looked at her without saying a word. Zhou Yixian said impatiently: "Why are you so confused! Gui Li is a very skilled Taoist. What's there to be afraid of? Besides, they are dog-eat-dog. Well, no, one is called Gui Li."  , a man named Mr. Ghost, ?It should be said that it is a ghost fighting a ghost.  It's none of our business if they fight ghosts. Let's go, go!  "

    With that said, he took Xiaohuan's hand and left. Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment, but was eventually pulled away by Zhou Xian. Taoist Wild Dog turned his head and glanced at the ghost house with flickering lights, and there were random lights flashing between them.  There was movement, and there was a faint roar of violent wind. He had a complicated look in his eyes, and was silent. He paused for a moment, turned around and chased after Zhou Xian and others.

    In the Yin Mansion, it was already half a tea time, and the originally messy house was even more messy. There were rubbles everywhere, and even the dilapidated ground looked like it had been shaken once and then pulled away by cows.  It's like plowing a field, the soil is uneven, the rocks are abrupt, and there is almost no place to stand.

    Gui Li and Mr. Gui were both floating in the air at this moment. They stopped temporarily and stared at each other. They seemed to be breathing slightly. Only the little gray on Gui Li's shoulder seemed a little impatient and opened his mouth in boredom.  He yawned and stretched.

    Mr. Ghost suddenly said: "I didn't expect that your Taoism progressed so quickly. In just ten years, you were able to integrate the true teachings of Taoism, Buddhism and Demonology into one. It's really not easy."

    Gui Li looked at the mysterious man in black and said coldly: "I didn't expect that you were not from the demon sect, but a member of the witchcraft and ghosts in southern Xinjiang."

    At this point, his eyes suddenly glowed with dark red light, staring at Mr. Ghost, his voice became cold, and said: "Since you are well versed in ghost ways, then for Baguio's resurrecting technique, you"

    Before he could finish speaking, Mr. Ghost already said: "You are wrong. Although I know some ghost magic, the method of resurrecting the soul is the secret skill of the black witch clan in southern Xinjiang. I don't know it. Otherwise, the Ghost King and I  Friendship, I have rescued Miss Baguio a long time ago."

    Gui Li looked at him coldly, with red light flickering in his eyes, as if he was thinking about whether he could believe Mr. Ghost's words.  But Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "Since you insist on protecting those three people tonight, for the sake of the fact that we are all from the Ghost King Sect, I will let them go once. It doesn't matter if you and I are fighting here."  I mean, it’s better to just let it go!”

    Gui Li sneered in his heart. Now he is no longer the ignorant boy he was back then. In that thrilling fight just now, if he had not been good enough or was careless, he would have died countless times. At that time, no one would have said anything about the same person.  Ghost King Zongzhong’s words.  It's just that Mr. Ghost is really a mysterious and unpredictable figure. Although Gui Li is not afraid of him, but from the fight just now, he also knows that this man's human method is weird and he is really an extremely difficult person to deal with. He doesn't want to rashly force him, so he clicks  He nodded and said calmly: "That's fine."

    Mr. Ghost fell slowly. At this time, the Yin Mansion was in a mess. Most of the original coffins were torn apart. Only the coffin on the ground was intact. Mr. Ghost fell on it and was silent for a moment. He said, "What are you doing here?"  What do you want to do when you come to Qingyun Mountain?"

    Gui Li said coldly: "What did you do?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "The world is in chaos. It is during these troubled times that beast monsters are raging. This time the battle between the righteous path and the beast monsters in Qingyun is inevitable. How can I not come and take a look at such a grand occasion?"

    Gui Li looked at him and said: "As you said, who can win between the righteous way and the beasts?"

    Suddenly a strange light flashed in Mr. Ghost's eyes, as if he thought of something, and said: "The strength of the beast monster is beyond everyone's expectation, especially the leader of the beast god. No one has ever seen him take action, let alone know about it.  What is his moral character, but to be able to control these countless powerful beasts, this person must be an earth-shattering peerless figure. In this battle, the beasts have a 70% chance of winning."

    Gui Li's pupils shrank slightly and he remained silent for a long time, then said: "The 30% of the righteous path, could it be that they are all on the Immortal Killing Sword Formation?"

    Mr. Ghost smiled slightly and said: "That's right. The Qingyun Sect's Immortal-killing Sword Formation is really unique. After thousands of years, it is still the world's first-class extraordinary Taoist magic formation. If the righteous way wants to win this time, I'm afraid there is no hope.  Otherwise, there wouldn’t be so many righteous people above this sword formation. Instead of going anywhere else, they all come to Qingyun Mountain.”

    Gui Li raised his head silently, with a complicated expression on his face, as if he was remembering something from the past, and there was a hint of pain on his face.

    Mr. Ghost saw his expression in his eyes and suddenly said: "Although you were born in Qingyun in your early years, you have some Qingyun secrets. I'm afraid you don't know it yet?"

    Gui Li's expression changed, and he turned to look at Mr. Ghost, as if he wanted to see this person thoroughly. After a while, he slowly said word by word: "Please teach me!"

    Mr. Gui glanced at Gui Li, his words were calm, but the look in his eyes seemed to be full of meaning, and he said: "The Qingyun Mountain Killing Immortal Sword Array is so powerful that it can kill demons and eliminate demons. It has been the treasure of Qingyun Sect for thousands of years. According to legend,  This sword array was born out of the unknown ancient scroll obtained by Qingyunzi, the founder of Qingyun Sect. When Qingye, the peerless prodigy, was born a thousand years ago, he was closed in the "Huanyue Cave".In the 13th year of the lunar calendar, Bai Fa passed the pass and founded it with his own hands. He gathered the spiritual power of the seven mountains of Qingyun into a formation, turned the murderous aura of all things in the world into a sword, and became invincible in the world.  "

    He paused for a moment, and then his voice seemed a little erratic, but his eyes were fixed on Gui Li, and he said slowly: "This shocking and peerless formation cannot be separated from a magic weapon."

    Gui Li said solemnly: "Ancient sword "Zhu Xian"?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded and said: "Exactly! Where the ancient sword Zhu Xian came from has always been mysterious. I'm afraid even the people in Qingyun Mountain can't explain it clearly. But one thing is certain, the ancient sword Zhu Xian is the best.  The first time he appeared in the human world was when Qingye came out of seclusion in Huanyue Cave for thirteen years. He was holding this sword in his hand. And all along, this magic weapon has never been kept by the head of Qingyun, but has been placed in his hands.  It's in the Huanyue Cave in the back mountain of Qingyun Mountain."

    Mr. Ghost stopped, and there was a moment of silence in the haunted house.  Gui Li looked at him deeply and said slowly: "How do you know so much?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his hand and said: "You don't need to worry about me, but what I told you is indeed the truth. Therefore, the secret of the Qingyun Sect's Immortal Killing Sword Formation is probably in the Huanyue Cave that only the leader of Qingyun can enter.  Among them." He smiled and said, "Do you understand?"

    Gui Li didn't speak, just stared at this person silently. After a while, he said coldly: "Who are you?"

    Mr. Ghost stood with his hands behind his hands and said slowly: "Anyway, just remember that I am not your enemy, that's all."

    Gui Li looked at this person for a moment, then suddenly turned around and slowly floated out. When his figure was about to disappear, his voice seemed to be heard from a distance, but it sounded like wind, so he couldn't hear it clearly.

    Mr. Ghost remained motionless in the darkness. The ghostly fire slowly dimmed and finally went out completely. The ghost house fell into silence again.

    Just after a while, a low sneer came from the figure in the darkness.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 8 Struggle

.    In the early morning, when the sky was just getting dark, the sky around Qingyun Mountain was covered with dark clouds, and soon raindrops fell.  The rain gradually became heavier, and soon the sky and the earth turned into a gray mist. The sound of rain was everywhere, shrouding the towering mountains in a mist, making them look hazy and mysterious.

    The sound of rain hitting the green bamboo leaves seems to have not changed for millions of years, and it always seems very lonely on Qingyun Mountain.  From the extended eaves and tile roofs covered with moss due to age, the water drops turned from ticking to water curtains, falling down like pearls one by one, landing on the ground paved with bluestones, splashing  Water particles rise like pearl crumbs.

    There is wind in the rain, blowing among the rain flowers, carrying a touch of moisture and rain powder, wandering between the windowsills, as if missing something.

    Lu Xueqi stood in front of the window, looking at the misty rain and mountains outside the window, which was continuous. In such a cold time, it seemed that only the sound of rain hitting bamboo leaves in the distance echoed in the sky, earth, mountains and rivers.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  She pursed her lips gently and held her hands on the window sill. The sound of rain seemed far away and close at the same time, but in the end it seemed that it had fallen deep in her heart.

    I just don’t know if there are still ripples?

    Footsteps sounded outside the house, and someone knocked lightly on the door. Lu Xueqi looked back silently, quietly recovered from the misty rain, walked over and opened the door. Standing outside the door was senior sister Wen Min.

    Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and said, "Sister."

    Wen Min looked at her slightly haggard face, frowned, and walked in. Lu Xueqi immediately closed the door, and the two sat down in the simple room.  Wenmin looked at the bed first, but saw only neat bedding on the bed. He sighed and said, "Didn't you sleep last night?"

    Lu Xueqi said quietly: "I can't sleep."

    Wen Min looked at Lu Xueqi and felt a slight sting in her heart. She had been a student of Xiaozhufeng earlier than Lu Xueqi and had always been good friends with her. With Lu Xueqi's aloof and aloof character, apart from her mentor Shuiyue, only Wenmin was the best friend with her. How many words could he say to her?  One sentence.  Lu Xueqi has been in constant trouble recently, and Wen Min is looking on anxiously. Although she is anxious, she still has no choice but to watch as the quarrel between Lu Xueqi, her master, and the elders of the Qingyun Sect becomes more and more tense.

    There was silence in the room for a while, and Wen Min didn't know what to say. However, after a while, Lu Xueqi spoke softly: "Senior sister, this time because of me, I really can't help you."

    Wen Min was startled and said: "What?"

    Lu Xueqi said: "I heard that a few days ago, Senior Uncle Tian and Senior Uncle Suru from Dazhu Peak brought Senior Brother Song Daren and Song Daren to come to propose marriage, but Master refused in person and had a big quarrel with Senior Uncle Tian."

    Wen Min smiled bitterly, with a hint of bitterness in his smile. He shook his head slowly and said, "Ohthen, that's nothing. Besides, it's none of your business. It's because he and I have no fate, and we  Everyone knows that Master has always hated people from Dazhu Peak."

    Lu Xueqi shook her head silently and said: "No, that day was when I contradicted the master and angered her, so I also affected you. Otherwise, with Master Suru beside me, Master Tian would be willing to do this.  If you have the dignity to come to propose marriage in person, your matter will most likely be successful. But senior sister, I'm so sorry!"

    Wenmin smiled, let out a long breath, and said, "Okay, don't blame yourself here. I'm pretty good, and Master is just angry for a moment, so he may not have a chance in the future." At this point  , she glanced at Lu Xueqi and said: "Don't talk about me, it's you. What are you going to do? You can't keep in a stalemate with Master like this, right?"

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned pale and she was speechless.

    Wen Min pondered for a long time and said: "Junior sister, I know a little bit about your thoughts, but it is not an option for you to continue like this. Zhangthat person has finally entered the devil's path and has been spurned by the righteous path of the world. And to take a step back, you  This time I went to the southwest, on the battlefield where the demon sect and the beast monsters fought fiercely, and you saw the scene there"

    Wen Min suddenly stopped and kept silent, because at this moment Lu Xueqi's face seemed to lose all color in an instant, and even her clear eyes seemed to be engraved with deep pain.

    There was silence in the room for a long time, with the sound of rain outside the window, feeling lonely and speechless.

    Finally, Wenmin spoke in a low voice: "I'm afraid he is really no longer alive. If you are so persistent, you will only suffer."

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale and she didn't speak. She stood up slowly, walked to the window sill and stared out. The rain and fog on the mountain were misty and lingering, like a dream. Even the powdery raindrops blowing in the wind at this moment seemed to be cold.  There is a sense of unreality in it.

    "I know"" This cold and beautiful woman said softly in the mist and rain: "Maybe he is really gone. Sometimes I also think about it. In fact, for him, this is not a relief."  I also know that it was not wrong for Master to scold me. It was all me who was wrong. I should not have had such wishful thinking. I should not haveshouldn't"

    Her voice was suddenly choked with sobs. Wen Min stood up and was about to go up to comfort her. Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi suddenly turned around, her white clothes fluttering like a lonely cloud.

    There seemed to be water droplets in the corners of her eyes, crystal clear, with a trace of sadness that she had never seen before, and said: "Senior sister, I know it all, but I just can't let it go. Even though I cut off this love thread thousands of times, I still cut it off after all.  Continuously, there is no escape. After returning from the southwest, I told myself countless times, he is dead, he is dead, everything is over. However, every night after I fall asleep, I dream about the area in the Viper Valley.  It was such a miserable situation, I just dreamed that he was killed by a beast"

    Lu Xueqi suddenly stopped. Her expression was so excited that it made Wenmin a little worried, but Lu Xueqi quickly calmed down. Only her eyes still had that sad feeling: "Then, I  I woke up in a cold sweat, as if I was in an ice cellar!"

    She looked at Wenmin silently, and then her expression gradually became fragile, as if her body began to tremble slightly, and said: "Senior sister, what's wrong with me, what's wrong with me?" She suddenly threw herself into Wenmin's arms, and Wenmin hugged her.  On his shoulders, he could only feel her thin body shaking slightly, and her low voice came from his ears.

    "Sister, I can't stand it anymore, I really can't stand it anymore"

    Wen Min was speechless, holding tightly to Lu Xueqi, who had never been so fragile. This cold and aloof woman, who was once aloof and arrogant, now seemed to be the most sad and painful person in the world.

    ……

    Silence covered everything again, the rain outside the window was pounding, and there seemed to be a low choking sound coming from the wind.  Outside the hut, at the edge of the bamboo forest, Master Shuiyue stood silently, holding an oilcloth green umbrella in his hand, staring blankly at the house in the wind and rain.

    Then, she slowly turned around and left, disappearing into the bamboo forest.

    Between heaven and earth, the wind and rain are rustling, it is a desolate time.

    It usually rains in Heyang City.  Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist walked out of another remote alley and merged into the crowded street. They tried to walk a few steps and then retreated to the side of the road to stand.  There are really too many and it is difficult to walk. Secondly, we should take shelter from the rain and discuss it.

    But this time the three of them were divided into two factions. Xiaohuan insisted on returning to the Yizhuang Yin Mansion to have a look, but Zhouxian refused no matter what. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog supported Zhouxian for the first time this time.  stand up.

    Xiaohuan is weak on her own, but she is eloquent and can argue with two people alone. In addition, although Taoist Wild Dog has different opinions from her this time, he is often stared at by Xiaohuan and becomes speechless, so most of the time he is speechless.  Only Zhou Xian objected.

    At this moment, the three of them were standing by the road. Zhou Yixian lowered his voice and said, "You silly girl, what are you going to do in such a dangerous place? Are you going back to die?"

    Xiaohuan curled his lips and said, "Thank you for living so many years. Grandpa, do you know that there is something called morality?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Morality? Morality is shit! What kind of morality can you talk about after you die? That guy who looks like a ghost is so tight. Aren't we going to die if we go back?"

    Taoist Wild Dog nodded at the side and said: "Yes, it is indeed inappropriate to go back"

    Xiaohuan looked sideways and rolled her eyes at him. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog's heart skipped a beat and he couldn't continue talking.

    Xiao Huan turned back and looked at Zhou Yixiandao: "Grandpa, if they hadn't saved us last night, we would have died long ago, and we wouldn't be standing here arguing about morality and injustice. Isn't it right to go back and take a look now?"

    Yiyi Xian's expression remained unchanged and said: "Because he saved us, we must cherish our own lives even more. Otherwise, if we fall into a trap and fall into the trap again, wouldn't we be living up to Gui Li's wishes?  "

    Xiaohuan was suffocated and couldn't think of anything to say to refute Zhou Yixian. Seeing this, Yiyi Xian couldn't help but feel proud, he laughed and said: "You have nothing to say?"

    Xiaohuan said angrily: "You know that that person is very ghostly and unpredictable, so don't you care about your savior at all?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi was calm and said: "Don't worry, Gui Li wants to practice his morality and have magic weapons. In terms of ghost energy, I'm afraid he is more sinister than that coffin. It's really difficult to die even if you want to. What are you worried about?"  After a moment, he added: "Besides, didn't you show him a picture ten years ago? You said back then that this person is a 'chaotic devil' who is unique in ten thousand. Although there are many twists and turns,  But it is not a short-lived life, so what are you worried about"

    "How??Have you ever shown me a photo?  "Suddenly, a voice came out from beside them. The three of them were startled. They turned around and saw Gui Li suddenly appearing beside them. In broad daylight, he seemed to emerge from the rain.

    Although the rain was already quite heavy at this moment, there were too many people fleeing in Heyang City, and most people did not pay attention to the rain because they were full of fear of the coming beast monsters.  In fact, in the past few days, people in Heyang City have been seen losing control due to being too nervous. Fortunately, the disciples of Qingyun Sect have maintained order in the city, and most of them have arrived and dealt with it in a short time. However, people are panic-stricken.  , and the city was immersed in an atmosphere bordering on madness all day long.

    Xiaohuan and the other three were all startled for a moment, and then Xiaohuan was overjoyed and couldn't help shouting softly: "It's you"

    Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog both frowned at the same time. Zhou Xian snorted and actually said the same thing: "It's you"

    Gui Li ignored Yi Xian and the other two, and first glanced at Xiao Huan. Seeing the obvious sincerity of joy on her young face, he couldn't help but feel a touch of warmth in his eyes. He nodded slightly and said, "It's me."

    At this time, the monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, his hair wet from the rain, also squeaked twice at Xiao Huan, grinned, and seemed very happy to see Xiao Huan.

    Xiaohuan smiled happily and said to Xiaohui: "You still remember me! Haha." After saying that, she raised her head and glanced at Gui Li, hesitated, and said: "Were you okay last night?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "I'm fine."

    Xiao Huan felt relieved and looked at Gui Li a few more times. Suddenly, for some reason, his face turned red, and his eyes immediately turned to Xiao Hui. He smiled, opened his hands, and said, "Come here, let me give you a hug."

    Xiao Hui giggled twice, suddenly kicked his feet off Gui Li's shoulders, and jumped straight into Xiao Huan's arms.  Xiaohuan chuckled and felt that the monkey was wet. He was about to take out a piece of cloth to wipe it. Unexpectedly, the monkey seemed to feel uncomfortable. At this moment, the whole body suddenly shook, and the water droplets splashed everywhere.  Xiaohuan screamed in surprise, but did not want to leave the monkey behind, so he had to close his eyes quickly. After a while, his face and clothes were covered with water drops from the monkey.

    Xiaohuan opened his eyes and glared at Xiaohui. The monkey's three eyes were blinking and motionless.  Xiao Huan snorted, threw his hands, and threw Xiao Hui back to Gui Li. Xiao Hui climbed onto Gui Li's shoulders with three legs and two legs. Seeing Xiao Huan hurriedly sorting the clothes, he couldn't help but laugh again.

    Xiaohuan didn't know whether to laugh or cry. She bit her lower lip and glanced at Gui Li secretly. Then she lowered her head and straightened her clothes. Gui Li turned around and glanced at Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian felt a little guilty and said, "Hey, brat, I was your lifesaver back then."  My benefactor, you can’t mess around.”

    Gui Li pondered for a moment and looked around. He saw that the people around him were all minding their own business. No one noticed this, so he asked Yiyi Xiandao: "Who are you?"

    Zhou Xian raised his head and said, "I am an expert."

    The bodies of Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog next to him trembled. Obviously, this answer felt very strange.

    However, Gui Li obviously ignored this "expert" and asked directly and calmly: "The earth escape technique you performed last night has been lost for a long time, but according to legend, this kind of Taoist technique was the work of Qing Yunzi, the founder of the Qingyun Sect.  How come you have the ability to travel around the world?"

    He looked deeply at Zhou Xian and said, "Do you have anything to do with Qingyun Sect?"

    After Yi Xian was silent for a moment, he said: "Okay! I won't hide anything from you now" Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were both startled. Seeing that Yi Yi Xian's expression was serious and not joking, they couldn't help but become serious.

    Just listen to Zhou Yixian slowly say: "The truth is, when I was young, I was handsome, charming, talented, and extremely smart Well, don't look at me like that, I will continue. I am young.  When I was young, I was collecting herbs for a living. Once I went into the mountains to collect herbs and accidentally fell into a cliff"

    Gui Li, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist frowned at the same time, but Zhou Xian seemed to gradually become happy as he spoke, and continued: "But I am lucky, and my clothes were caught by a pine tree in mid-air.  Most of the way down, I fell down again. Unexpectedly, there was a pool under the cliff, so I was lucky enough to survive"

    Xiaohuan couldn't help but interjected: "Grandpa, I seem to have heard your story somewhere, and it seems that many people have said so. The heroes in many novels and storytelling have to fall off a cliff like this"

    Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan and said angrily: "Is it me who said it or you? Shut up. Well, where did I say it? Well, I fell off a cliff, but I was lucky enough to survive. What happened next was unintentionalI discovered a secret manual left by a senior master who didn’t know how many years ago. I was gifted and intelligent. I understood the secret manual under the cliff, fed on the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and traveled through time. Finally, I achieved the true goal and became an immortal  …”

    Gui Li said coldly: "Besides your name, is there anything else about you that looks like an immortal?"

    Zhou Xian suffocated for a moment and looked a little embarrassed, but then returned to normal and said solemnly: "I am doing good deeds for the sake of the world, so I am playing in the world."

    Gui Li said calmly: "Then do you want to tell me that you learned your earth escape technique from that secret book?"

    Zhou Yixian nodded repeatedly and said sternly: "That's right, a boy can be taught." But after saying that, he turned around and looked at the people around him. Not to mention Gui Li, he only saw Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog with clear expressions on their faces.  The word "unbelief" is clearly stated.

    Gui Li looked at this person, he naturally would not believe such nonsense, but since Yiyi Xian said such words, no matter what, he was unwilling to reveal his origin and identity.  However, although this person seemed to be involved with Qingyun Mountain, he had gotten along with him in the past, so there was nothing wrong with him. Moreover, in Gui Li's heart, he always looked at Zhouxian and the other three people more or less differently.

    When he thought of this, Gui Li stopped pressing him, but he didn't want to say anything more. He was about to say a few words to them and leave. Suddenly, at this moment, among the crowd in the distance to the south of Heyang City  A burst of frightened screams broke out, the sound was extremely shrill.

    Everyone was startled and looked back. The people on the street nearby also turned their heads. They saw the heads of people on the street that were originally full of people. The towering city wall in the distance was also full of people, but at this moment.  They were all running around.  In the misty rain, a shrill scream sounded from the sky. A huge raptor spread its arms, and its big eyes flashed with blood-red fierce light. It swooped down from the sky, its wings spread out, and it was astonishingly half the width of a city gate. It was really terrifying.  .

    The huge sound of wind was driven by this giant bird, and the strong wind hit. The masts on the city wall were broken by the strong wind and collapsed.  The people on the wall were extremely frightened and ran around. The giant bird fell from the sky and screamed. Its huge sharp claws were like devil's hands and grabbed the two running people. Then it rose into the sky and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    The whole Heyang City instantly fell into a dead silence. After a long time, I don’t know who was the first to scream loudly: "The beast monster, the beast monster is coming, we are finished!"

    In an instant, the entire city fell into hysteria, with countless people wailing loudly, mourning everywhere, and chaos.

    Only the misty rain between the sky and the earth is still falling quietly, as if nothing happened!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 9 Loneliness

.    Low roars came from all directions. On the plains two hundred miles away from Qingyun Mountain, more and more strange beasts from southern Xinjiang appeared and gathered, and some monsters kept roaring towards the sky.  Among the beasts, there are six or seven monster beasts that are particularly huge in stature, far exceeding the ordinary beasts around them. They are standing in the beast group and turning their heads and roaring. The beast monsters around them seem to be particularly afraid of them.

    It was misty and rainy, and the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker and thicker. Gradually, some bright lights began to flash in the clouds at the edge of the sky. After a while, there was finally a rumble of thunder.

    The dark world and the unspeakable vicissitudes of life.

    Lightning flashed across the sky, reflecting a strong shadow. The huge bird monster that had just returned from the city of Heyang fell from the sky. With the peripheral vision of the lightning, the beast monsters all saw two people grasping the big bird's claws. For a moment,  Hundreds of beast monsters from far and near roared loudly, with such force that it was terrifying.

    Huge wings fluttered in the wind and rain. The big bird hovered over the herd for a while. Suddenly, its claws loosened and the two figures fell down like stones. Although the figures were tumbling in mid-air, they did not move.  They struggled like dancing, but looked very stiff. It must be that halfway through, these two poor people could no longer withstand the strength of the giant bird monster, and died under these two giant claws.

    The roars of the monsters on the ground suddenly rose, and the sounds of gnashing teeth came one after another. In a moment, at least dozens of beasts jumped up and pounced. In the desolate rain, only a few spots of blood were vaguely visible, and finally disappeared.

    The giant bird hovering in the sky screamed twice and flew again for a moment. Then, as if it had discovered something, it folded its wings and fell from the sky, falling deep into the dense herd of beasts.  Just when its huge body was about to land, its broad wings suddenly spread out again and made a "whoosh" sound. The strong wind blew several beasts nearby under it to the ground, screaming "wuwu".  .

    A strong wind blew, and the giant bird just flew over the herd of beasts. Along the way, countless beast monsters lowered their heads and dodged in awe. Occasionally they encountered a few equally powerful monster beasts, and they seemed to glare at each other.  Don't show weakness.  The giant bird flew all the way, its body rising and falling, sometimes passing over the beast monster's head, or flying over the branches of trees. Sometimes when it encountered a huge and terrifying monster like a colossus, it would also fly directly from the monster monster.  The Colossus monster passed through.

    The wind and rain were swaying, and there were thunder and lightning in the sky. The figure of the giant bird in the wind and rain seemed to be floating like duckweed. Finally, it screamed again and fell from the mid-air.

    It was the deepest part of the group of beast monsters, amidst the darkness of strange beasts. Under the light of lightning in the sky, an oilcloth umbrella suddenly appeared. A few peach blossoms were painted on the green umbrella, gently floating in the wind and rain.  drift.

    The giant bird landed next to the umbrella, and then he could see clearly. It turned out that another wooden stick was tied to the handle of the umbrella, lengthened, and then inserted between a rock. At this moment, under the umbrella  Sitting there was a young man dressed in gorgeous silk clothes, holding a wine flask and a glass in his hand, pouring himself a drink.  Next to the young man, the evil beast Taotie, who looked a little sleepy, was lying on the rock. When he saw the giant bird landing, Taotie only opened his eyes slightly, took a look, and closed them again.

    The surrounding beasts roared uneasily, and the giant bird fell to the ground, croaked twice, waved its huge wings, and immediately fanned out more than a dozen beast monsters in the original place. For a while, there were screams and screams, but  But no beast monster dared to come up to challenge.  The giant bird glanced around, looking arrogant, as if it was disdainful of these beasts and monsters. Then it turned its head to face the young man, and for a moment, it seemed to be particularly respectful.

    "Quack, quack, quack" Facing the young man under the umbrella, the giant bird croaked for a while. The young man seemed to understand the bird's language and nodded slowly.  The giant bird called a few more times, then stood there. After a while, it stretched out its beak to clean the feathers on its body. The rain all over the sky had already soaked its whole body. After cleaning it a few times, it quickly  He gave up his efforts, looked up at the night sky, and slowly retracted his head into his wings to avoid the wind and rain.

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the young man drank one cup after another without stopping. He only occasionally lost his mind and stared into the distance for a moment, then lowered his head in silence and drank again.  But no matter how much liquor he drank, there was never any trace of alcohol on his face.

    Finally, the pot of wine was finished. It slipped gently from the hand in the wind and rain, and fell on the muddy ground.  The young man stood up slowly, and the beast monsters around him stirred, showing extremely fearful expressions.  But in the young man's eyes, these countless ferocious beasts seemed to be nothing, and he didn't take them to heart at all.  In his eyes, he was just looking at the sky silently at the moment, with dark clouds heavy and the wind and rain blowing.

    Taotie gave a low cry and stood up beside him.

    ??The young man was silent, turned around, patted Taotie's head gently, and said for a long time: "Do you feel lonely too, Taotie?"

    Taotie roared, but in the end no one knew what it meant. The young man looked up at the sky, and for a long time did not say a word.

    At the top of Qingyun Mountain, on the Tongtian Peak, the heavy rain that has been falling all night is still falling non-stop. The people of the Righteous Path, headed by the three major sects of the Righteous Path, are gathering in the Yuqing Palace to discuss, and the sound of arguments can be heard from time to time.  The three top masters, Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect, Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley Yun Yilan, who were at the top, were also discussing something in low voices. All three of them had their brows furrowed, and they were obviously worried.  He was worried about the beast-monster catastrophe in front of him.

    Suddenly, a rush of footsteps came from outside the Yuqing Hall, and everyone was startled. They saw Xiao Yicai, the eldest disciple of the Qingyun Sect, walking quickly into the Yuqing Hall. He paused briefly, nodded to the righteous people around him, and then walked quickly.  He walked straight towards Master Daoxuan and whispered in his ear.

    Everyone looked at these two people and saw that the expression on Xiao Yicai's face was serious and unusual. Following his words, Master Daoxuan's originally serious face lost even a trace of smile, and the rest was solemn.  Gradually, everyone's hearts started to rise, and they vaguely felt that the inexplicable pressure seemed to be gradually coming to this place.

    After Master Daoxuan listened to Xiao Yicai's words, he glanced at him and asked in a low voice. Xiao Yicai nodded silently with an affirmative expression.  Dao Xuan took a deep breath and nodded. Xiao Yicai turned around silently and stood behind Dao Xuan.

    Master Puhong and Yun Yilan who were next to them also looked over at this moment. Master Puhong recited the Buddha's name and said: "Amitabha, the head of Daoxuan, is there any news about beast monsters?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded and stood up, causing a stir in the crowd.

    Master Daoxuan calmed down, and a look of determination gradually appeared on his face, and he said loudly: "Fellow Taoists, we have just received news that a large group of beast monsters has appeared in the wilderness two hundred miles away from Qingyun Mountain. They will be there soon.  will come, and sporadic traces of beast monsters have begun to be found outside Heyang City at the foot of the mountain."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately caused a commotion. For a moment, panic, fear, anger, sighs and other expressions appeared on everyone's faces. The catastrophe that had been weighing on everyone's hearts for many days finally came to a close.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the expressions of everyone, pressed his hands, and the noise of the crowd slowly subsided. When the surroundings calmed down, Master Daoxuan said loudly: "Everyone, the great disaster is right in front of you, and the number of lives in the world depends on me.  When we have a battle with these monsters, all of you here are all righteous masters who want to make a living for the world. When we fight in the future, you and I should do our best. As the saying goes, if the mind of heaven is at ease, there must be no unstoppable path for mankind.  Although these monsters are rampant for the time being, they will not last long.”

    Among the crowd, there was silence for a while, and then some people said: "That's what the real person said."

    "Don't worry, real man, there are so many masters here, and if we work together, it won't be difficult to defeat that beast monster!"

    "Exactly, exactly"

    For a moment, they seemed to be inspired, and everyone's expressions slowly began to become relaxed and happy. After all, there are still three sects here, as well as these experts.  Going further, on Qingyun Mountain, there is also the legendary invincible and invincible Zhuxian Sword Formation. Looking at the confident expression of Master Daoxuan, what is there to worry about?

    Under the gaze of countless righteous people, Master Daoxuan smiled slowly, said a few words to everyone, and then walked back to the inner hall of Yuqing Hall with Master Puhong, Yun Yilan, Xiao Yicai and others.

    Once out of the sight of everyone, Master Daoxuan's face suddenly became heavy, and the expressions of Master Puhong and Yun Yilan were also not relaxed. The group of people walked to the secluded room in the inner hall, and Xiao Yicai followed at the end and closed the door.  .

    Master Daoxuan turned to Xiao Yicai and said, "Yicai, please tell me the details."

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "Yes. The disciple inspected Heyang City at the foot of the mountain and received rewards one after another in one day. Especially at the head of Heyang City, the disciple saw a huge bird demon appear with his own eyes. Judging from the appearance, it was consistent with the rumors these days.  Among the middle beast monsters, one of the thirteen monster beasts, 'Shura Bird', is very similar."

    Master Daoxuan and the other two masters looked at each other with heavy expressions on their faces. Xiao Yicai said solemnly: "In addition, other junior fellow students who secretly explored the surrounding areas have reported back and found sporadic traces of beasts and monsters, especially in the southwest.  The area two hundred miles away is the most densely populated, but the disciples have been waiting for a long time for the few junior disciples who were investigating two hundred miles away, but there has been no news about them."

    When Xiao Yicai said this, his face gradually turned gloomy. Master Daoxuan had a sullen face, while Yun Yilan next to him sighed, and Master Puhong chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice.

    Master Daoxuan thought for a moment, nodded, and said to Xiao Yicai:"It seems there is no mistake. The beast monster is indeed here, Yi Cai." He looked at his most beloved disciple and said, "Go down the mountain again and tell all the disciples who are scattered around to shrink down."  When they come back, the range will probably be within a hundred miles around Qingyun Mountain. Remember to remind them not to cross the border to investigate without permission, let alone fight against beasts and monsters to avoid accidents.  "

    Xiao Yicai nodded, as if remembering something again, and said: "Master, what about the people in Heyang City?"

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Master Puhong and Yun Yilan. Master Puhong clasped his hands and lowered his head. Yun Yilan said calmly: "As of now, Master Master takes the lead in everything. Please ask Master Master  Decisiveness is.”

    Master Daoxuan nodded slightly to express his gratitude, then he pondered for a moment and said to Xiao Yicai: "This matter is indeed difficult, but Heyang City is too dangerous, and we really can't go down the mountain to guard the people now. You can go down to the river immediately.  Go to Yang City, lead all the Qingyun disciples in Heyang City, and tell the people in Heyang City to go north as soon as possible, at least to cross the Qingyun Mountains. The biggest target of those beast monsters at the moment is the righteous way on our Qingyun Mountains, not those  People, this may ensure temporary safety."

    Xiao Yicai was startled for a moment, but looking at the expressionless face of Master Daoxuan, he finally nodded silently and said in a low voice: "Yes, that disciple will go now."

    Daoxuan Zhenren said: "There is one more thing. Please inform the other leaders of Qingyun's six meridians as soon as possible and come to Tongtian Peak immediately. I want to see them immediately to discuss something."

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "It's a matter of course. Disciple will go immediately."

    Master Daoxuan sighed and said: "Be careful along the way, let's go!"

    Xiao Yicai nodded and retreated.

    "Huanyue Cave Mansion?" Zhou Yixian was startled, his brows furrowed, and a rare solemn look appeared on his face. He hesitated and said, "Why do you ask this?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "You have always been well-informed. Suddenly I was very interested in this cave, so I asked you, how much do you know about the Huanyue Cave?"

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Gui Li and saw a calm expression on his face. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking in his mind. He looked unfathomable.  At this time, their group was still in Heyang City, but the atmosphere in Heyang City at this moment was completely different due to the arrival of the huge strange bird and beast last night. The original worries finally turned into facts, and people were panicked.  The people are under the weight of panic, and more people are on the verge of collapse. From time to time, people are seen talking nonsense and shouting loudly on the street, and they act like lunatics.

    Zhou Yixian withdrew his gaze, changed his thoughts in his mind, and said slowly: "You, are you trying to do something inexplicable?"

    The eyes of Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist fell on Gui Li. Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder seemed to have sensed something, grinning at them and making a face.  Gui Li said calmly: "What do you think I can do?"

    Yiyi Xian gave a dry laugh and said: "Actually, I don't know much about Huanyue Cave. This cave is not famous to begin with. It was only because the Qingye Patriarch was in seclusion and enlightenment in it thousands of years ago, and at the same time the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals appeared in it.  It is famous all over the world, but over the years it has only been used as a collection place for the ancient sword Zhuxian, and only the head Qingyun can enter it, so the reputation has gradually faded away."

    The ghost said sharply: "Oh, is there anything else?"

    Zhou Yixian hesitated for a moment and said, "I don't care what you want to do, but you'd better not go to that place."

    Gui Li raised his eyebrows and said, "Why?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi sighed and said: "It's not like you don't know your current identity. The Huanyue Cave is the center of Qingyun Mountain. If you are discovered by someone on Qingyun Mountaindon't forget that Qingyun Mountain is at this moment."  , there are tens of thousands of people in the righteous path, if your identity is exposed, you will not be able to escape even if you turn into a bird."

    Gui Li said coldly: "That's my business. Just tell me about the Huanyue Cave."

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and muttered in a low voice: "Young people nowadays are really impatientOkay! The cave is named Huanyue because it is said that on a bright moon night, there are colorful and colorful rocks in front of the cave, like a dream.  , but more importantly, there are actually inherent differences in the cave. After entering, it will be like falling into a dream. Those who are not determined will be deeply trapped in it, unable to extricate themselves, and their entire practice will be ruined.  "

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said: "What, there is such a thing?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted, looked Gui Li up and down, and said, "I advise you not to have any wishful thinking. If you enter the Huanyue Cave, you will only die."

    Gui Li sneered and said, "How can you see it?"

    Zhou Yixian said: "I know you are dissatisfied, and I also know your nature.??Tough, but let me tell you the truth." His face slowly became solemn, and unexpectedly he had a calm but powerful aura. He said in a deep voice: "The so-called firmness of mind does not depend on your temperament. In my opinion,  Your life is full of ups and downs, and you have countless sorrows and worries in your heart. If you fall into an illusion, I'm afraid it will inevitably arouse your worries and make you unable to extricate yourself.  "

    He paused and seemed a little hesitant, but after pondering for a moment, he finally said: "Also, the magic weapon you carry is a very dangerous and evil thing, and the blood essence in your body has long been integrated with the blood-devouring beads and other demonic powers.  , these monsters in that illusion are even more harmful than helpful to you, so I advise you to give up on this idea."

    Ghostly looked at Monday Xian, as if he found this person for the first time, watching silently, but on Monday, Xian also calmed down. After a long time, the ghost did not look at it and slowly turned around.

    At this moment, there was another commotion in Heyang City. A large number of Qingyun disciples appeared on the streets of the city, shouting something to the people on the streets.  Zhou Yixian and others were shocked and squeezed over to listen carefully. However, it was Qingyun disciples who announced to everyone that the beast monster was coming and that Heyang City was extremely unsafe. They told the people to go north, at least past the Qingyun Mountains.

    Zhou Yixian had a bitter look on his face after hearing this, shook his head and sighed, turned to Xiaohuan and the others: "Oh, it's going to be bad now, I don't know Hey, where is that guy Gui Li?"

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were startled. They turned around quickly, only to see nothing behind them. There were countless crowds of people, but Gui Li could not be seen anywhere.

    The crowd was vast and the voices were noisy. Standing in the crowd, Zhou Yixian frowned and shook his head. Xiao Huan beside him was silent, just looking into the distance. After a long time, he sighed softly. There seemed to be something in that voice.  A bit sad.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 16 Chapter 10 The Hermit

.    The rain has stopped for the time being, but the black clouds in the sky are still very low, layer by layer, making people feel breathless.

    The north gate of Heyang City opened wide, and countless people poured out of the city and walked north. The sound of crying was heard all the way. No one knew where the road ahead was.

    Xiao Yicai led Qingyun disciples to maintain order along the way, constantly comforting the anxious and panicked people, and telling the people around him again and again that this time he was only leaving temporarily. As long as the beast monster was defeated in a few days and the catastrophe was over, everyone could return home again.

    After a busy day, I was really thirsty and exhausted. Looking at the long line of people moving slowly in front of me, Xiao Yicai shook his head silently. He was about to take a rest when he suddenly saw Lin Jingyu from Longshou Peak standing there.  Not far away, someone also looked tired. He was familiar with Lin Jingyu, so he walked over and patted Lin Jingyu's shoulder gently.

    Lin Jingyu looked back, smiled, and spoke, but his voice was hoarse: "Brother, you are here too"

    Xiao Yicai responded. The two looked at each other, and then looked at the people around them. They all shook their heads and smiled bitterly.

    Looking in the direction of the ancient road heading north, from a distance, it seems that the sky is also gloomy, with not even a hint of light visible.

    Zhou Yi Xian, Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog were also among the crowd. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog covered most of his face with a cloth hat because there were too many Qingyun disciples around him and he had a strange face. He followed Yi Xian and Xiao Huan.  behind.  Zhou Yixian walked among the crowd, looking left and right, frowning, and sighing from time to time.

    Xiaohuan whispered: "Grandpa, what's wrong?"

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said: "This battle is related to the fate of the people in the world, but I'm afraid that the right path on Qingyun Mountain has little chance of winning."

    Xiao Huan was silent, somewhat knowing why Zhou Xian spoke like this.  Since the beast monster appeared in the world, in a short period of time, it entered the middle-earth from southern Xinjiang and swept across the world. It was invincible, powerful and cruel, and the harm it caused has exceeded all natural disasters in the past.  To this day, most of the last resistance in the world is concentrated on Qingyun Mountain, and most of the hopes of the people in the world are based on Qingyun Sect's legendary all-conquering Immortal Killing Sword Formation.

    Xiao Huan forced a smile and said: "Isn't there still a Zhuxian Sword Formation? There is still hope."

    Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders and said: "Wellhehe, that's all. Anyway, ordinary people like us have to leave it to fate." At this point, he paused and suddenly turned his head towards the towering tower in the distance, hidden at the moment.  Qingyun Mountain, whose strange peaks were abrupt and somewhat ferocious in the dark clouds, glanced at it, and then said slowly: "But these righteous people! Don't let the backyard catch fire"

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and said, "Why is there a fire in the backyard?"

    Zhou Xianguai laughed, shook his head without answering, and walked forward. Xiaohuan glared at him and didn't bother to ask. After all, in this situation at this moment, there was no way he could think about the right path.  Only Taoist Wild Dog, who was following behind Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan, seemed to be shaken. His eyes, hidden in the shadows under his cloth hat, kept flickering.

    This long queue of people walked for a day, and Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples were busy for the entire day. Seeing that most of the people had passed by, Lin Jingyu breathed a sigh of relief. He really felt that doing these things was more difficult than doing it for three people.  , the five ferocious beasts and monsters are still tired.  Just as he was thinking about taking a good rest, a child suddenly walked by and kept looking at Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu was a little strange. When he looked at the child, he saw that his clothes were shabby. He was obviously not a child from a wealthy family, but he had a pretty face and bright eyes, which made him very cute.

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said softly: "Little brother, what's the matter?"

    The child hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand and handed over a note, timidly saying: "Just now, an uncle asked me to give you a note."

    Lin Jingyu was startled, took the note from the child's hand, unfolded it, and saw only four words written on it.

    “There’s a fire in the backyard!”

    Lin Jingyu frowned, pondered for a moment, and said to the child: "What does this mean? By the way, where is the person who gave you the note just now?"

    The child turned his head and pointed forward. Suddenly there was confusion on his face and said: "Hey, it's gone. It was an uncle wearing a hat who asked me to give it to you."

    Lin Jingyu looked at the note in his hand and frowned. After a moment, he looked up and saw a vast sea of ??people, but where could he find the mysterious figure in the hat that the child said?

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.

    "Changlang!"

    The sound was like a dragon's roar, and there was a bright light in the room. The Tianya Divine Sword was lying across her hand. Lu Xueqi looked at each other with an expressionless face, holding the sword.  On the autumn-like sword blade?Reflecting her unparalleled face, it is like conquering the frost and defeating the snow.

    She stared deeply at the sharp blade, and Tianya seemed to feel something, faintly trembling, as if excited.

    "What are you thinking about?" Wen Min's voice came from the side. Lu Xueqi silently stared at the sword in her hand for a long time before saying, "I wonder who's blood will be shed on this sword blade in a few days?"

    Wen Min slowly walked to her side, patted Lu Xueqi's shoulder, and said softly: "Okay, my good junior sister, now that the catastrophe is approaching, Master will no longer pursue your disobedience to her.

    "As long as we do our best in this battle, there will be no end to the problem."  "

    Lu Xueqi nodded, but somehow there was always some lingering gloom in her heart, so she whispered: "Yes."

    Wenmin smiled and said: "That's good, Master is still waiting for us to go to Tongtian Peak together! Let's go!"

    Lu Xueqi nodded again, put away Tianya, took a deep breath, and then followed Wen Min and walked out.

    Along the winding corridor, we arrived at the front mountain of Xiaozhu Peak. Master Shuiyue was already standing there, with several female disciples of Xiaozhu Peak standing next to him.  Wenmin and Lu Xueqi stepped forward. Wenmin spoke first: "Master, Junior Sister Xueqi and I are here."

    Master Shuiyue stood with his hands behind his back. He slowly turned around, glanced at Wen Min, and then fell on Lu Xueqi.  Lu Xueqi lowered her head and did not dare to look at her master. She only said softly: "Master, I'm here. This disciple is unfilial and makes you angry."

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "I don't have time to be angry."

    Lu Xueqi's face seemed to be pale again, and everyone around her did not dare to speak. Wenmin shook his head slightly, looked at Master Shuiyue, and called out with a hint of pleading: "Master"

    Master Shuiyue snorted, then sighed again, saying: "That's it, that's all, let's put all this aside for now! If we can survive this battle, we'll talk about it later. "

    None of the disciples dared to answer. Master Shuiyue waved his sleeves, turned around and said calmly: "Let's go, Master Master is still waiting for us on Tongtian Peak!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, a white light enveloped her figure and rose into the sky.  Wenmin looked at Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi forced a smile, and Wenmin whispered: "It's okay, don't think too much."

    After saying that, she turned back to everyone and said, "Let's go too!"

    For a moment, the light on Xiaozhu Peak flickered dazzlingly, and beautiful and strange lights flew up, flying towards the dark clouds in the sky, adding a bit of color, but the sky was filled with black clouds, but they swallowed up these brilliance in the blink of an eye.

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    Song Daren led his five junior brothers to stand outside the Shoujing Hall, waiting for Tian Buyi and Suru to appear. However, it seemed that a long time had passed, and Tian Buyi and his wife still did not come out.

    The sixth disciple, Du Bishu, couldn't hold his breath and said softly to Song Daren: "Elder brother, why don't master and master come out? What are they doing in there?"

    Song Daren rolled his eyes at Du Bishu and said angrily: "How do I know? If you want to know so much, why not go in and see for yourself!"

    When Du Bishu hit a wall, he shrank back and complained: "I know, I know, you can't get a wife by yourself, so don't take it out on me!"

    Song Daren heard it with his ears, and couldn't help but became furious. He reached out and hit Du Bishu on the back of the head, and said angrily: "What did you say?"

    Du Bishu was startled. He had always been timid. Apart from being in awe of his master and his wife, it was this senior brother. However, Song Daren was usually very easy-going, but it seemed that this incident with Wen Min had a big impact on him.  , actually got angry.

    Several senior brothers nearby were suppressing laughter and looked at Du Bishu sideways. Du Bishu looked embarrassed. He was about to ask other senior brothers for help. Unexpectedly, He Dazhi, Wu Dayi and others looked up at the sky.  Or looking at the distant mountains, you will feel a leisurely scene in a trance, just like a god who does not care about worldly affairs.

    Du Bishu glared at these unloyal senior brothers, and finally had to smile at Song Daren and said: "Senior, senior brother, you don't have to worry. After this catastrophe, junior brother, I will go down the mountain immediately and invite the best matchmaker.  Say goodbye to you"

    Before he finished speaking, Song Daren, whose face turned purple with anger, kicked Du Bishu away with a "plop". He Dazhi and others beside him snickered for a moment and shook their heads. Only Du Bishu looked depressed and sat down.  on the ground.

    Faint laughter from outside the hall came in, and both Tian Buyi and Suru heard it. A rare smile appeared on Suru's solemn face, and then he sighed again and said softly: "Buyi, the disciples are all here  Waiting!"

    Tian Buyi, dressed in long clothes and with a solemn expression, stood guard.In front of the statue of Sanqing in the hall, he nodded silently.  Then he stared at the three statues, took a step forward, picked up three sticks of incense from the altar table, lit them on the candles, solemnly held the incense and saluted, and bent down to worship three times.

    After inserting the incense into the incense burner, Tian Buyi stood silently, and Suru also bowed three times with a respectful expression.  Just when they were about to turn around, Tian Buyi suddenly remembered something and stopped. Suru was a little stunned and turned around and said, "What's wrong, Buyi?"

    Tian Buyi frowned, then suddenly turned around and strode away, but he walked around behind the statue of Sanqing.  Suru's expression changed, as if she understood something, but looking at her expression, she seemed to be hesitant, but she still followed Tian Buyi.

    Behind the statue, there is also a altar and altar table, but the scale is much smaller than the front. There is a yellow curtain hanging next to it, covering most of it.  Tian Buyi stood in front of the small shrine and looked at it for a while, but did not make any move to worship. After a while, he reached into the curtain and fumbled a few times, and found that it was from the edge of the shrine.  He took out a wooden plaque with a spiritual position, and it was engraved neatly on it: Senior Brother Ten Thousand Swords and One Spiritual Position!

    Suru watched from the side, watching Tian Buyi gently wipe the dust on the memorial tablet with his sleeves. The dust was not thick, and it was obvious that someone wiped it from time to time. After it was cleaned, Tian Buyi respectfully placed the tablet on the altar.  , took three sticks of incense from the side and lit it, but bowed three times to this tablet again.

    Suru looked indifferent and whispered: "Buyi, what are you doing? Do you still hope that Senior Brother Wan will protect Qingyun at this juncture?"

    Tian Buyi said coldly: "Senior Brother Wan is from Qingyun after all. He is arrogant, but he values ??his sect the most. If he knows what happened today and has a spirit in heaven, he will definitely protect Qingyun's lineage."

    Suru was silent. After a long time, she shook her head gently and sighed.

    Tian Buyi looked at the tablet for a long time, then slowly said: "Let's go."

    When the two of them came out of the Shoujing Hall, Song Daren and other disciples were already waiting outside the door. Tian Buyi looked from Song Daren to Du Bishu and nodded. During this time, he didn't know why, but from the corner of his eye,  He glanced at the quiet disciple's house in the distance again, and there seemed to be a hint of helplessness in his eyes.

    Maybe it’s because the catastrophe is coming and the war is imminent!  Tian Buyi seemed to be in a very bad mood and didn't say much. Looking at the disciples who had been waiting for a long time, he finally just nodded and said: "Let's go! Go to Tongtian Peak."

    Where the strange light flashed, Tian Buyi took the lead, followed closely by Suru, and the disciples of Dazhu Peak hurriedly followed up. Several more brilliant rays of light flashed across the dark cloudy sky, and then disappeared into the clouds.

    Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples were almost exhausted. Finally, when it was almost dark, they sent all the people in Heyang City on the ancient road to the north. At the same time, from outside Heyang City,  Occasionally, scattered people would gather and head north.

    "In just one day and one night, Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples all looked as if they had lost weight and were very tired. When everyone spoke, their voices were almost hoarse.

    Standing at the top of Qingyun City, looking at the long line of people disappearing in the distance, Xiao Yicai felt relieved, smiled bitterly, and said in a hoarse voice to Lin Jingyu who was standing next to him: "Finally sent away."

    Lin Jingyu also let out a sigh of relief, and his tense expression temporarily relaxed, but his brows were still furrowed, unlike Xiao Yicai who was completely relaxed, as if he still had something else on his mind.

    Xiao Yicai is a smart man. He soon noticed that there was still a trace of solemnity in Lin Jingyu's eyebrows. He asked in a daze: "Why, Junior Brother Lin, do you think there is anything wrong?"

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment, shook his head and said, "Senior brother, I misunderstood. It's not that I feel something is wrong, I'm just worried about the catastrophic battle in front of me."

    Xiao Yicai nodded, patted his shoulder, and said: "I know, in fact, I am not like that. But as the saying goes, evil will not prevail against good, and there is no perfect path for mankind. You and I are both disciples of the right way. For the sake of the people in the world, come here  One day at a time, we just have to do our best, no need to think too much."

    Lin Jingyu smiled, nodded and said, "Senior brother is right."

    Xiao Yicai smiled slightly and said: "Then I'll go over there and have a look." As he said that, he left Lin Jingyu and walked to the side. He originally wanted to go back to Heyang City and take a closer look, so as not to miss anything else.  Once the beast monster comes to kill, it will most likely be inevitable.

    Unexpectedly, he had only taken a few steps when Lin Jingyu's low voice suddenly came from behind him:

    "Afterfireafter"

    Xiao Yicai was startled, turned around and saw Lin Jingyu frowning, with a look of confusion on his face, standing on the spot and mouthing softlyWhat was being said in the voice, he listened carefully, but it seemed that the sound behind it was a little vague.

    Xiao Yicai raised his eyebrows and said, "Junior brother Lin, what's going on in the back mountain?"

    Lin Jingyu was startled, raised his head and said, "Back mountain, what back mountain?"

    Xiao Yicai was startled by what he said, and said: "I heard you keep talking about the back mountain and the back mountain. I think you have often gone to our ancestor's ancestral hall in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak to help with sacrifices and cleaning over the years. You thought that the back mountain came from  What happened!"

    Lin Jingyu looked a little embarrassed and said quickly: "No, no, I was talking to myself randomly and made senior brother worried."

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said: "It'll be fine, Junior Brother Lin, the war is coming, you have to keep your spirits up!"

    Lin Jingyu smiled and nodded, and was about to speak when suddenly a scream from Qingyun disciple came from the distance. Xiao Yicai and Lin Jingyu were so startled that they jumped into the air almost at the same time and flew towards the place where the scream occurred.

    The place where the sound came from was the south gate of Heyang City. Several Qingyun disciples were doing their final inspection there, but at this moment, they all felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They held up their magic weapons and looked nervous.  On the city wall, I saw a ferocious monster with the head of a lion and the body of a wolf, with huge eyes and fierce roars, staring at these Qingyun disciples, but it seemed to know that these people were not ordinary people, so it did not act rashly for a moment.

    Xiao Yicai and Lin Jingyu landed, and at this time other Qingyun disciples also rushed over. After everyone saw it clearly, they all gasped. Xiao Yicai took a deep breath and whispered: "It's a beast monster.  "

    Suddenly, a Qingyun disciple next to Lin Jingyu shouted loudly, saying: "Outside, outside"

    Hearing the frightened voice, everyone's hearts seemed to be lifted up. Almost at the same time, they looked in the direction pointed by the Qingyun disciple in the distance outside Heyang City.

    Under the thick black clouds in the sky, on the horizon, rumbles of thunder could be heard, and lightning pierced the sky silently.  The earth is trembling slightly, and the low roar seems to be slowly seeping out from the depths of the Nine Netherworld, but it goes straight into the depths of people's souls and echoes endlessly.

    Countless beast monsters gathered together to form a boundless black terrifying tide, rushing from afar, rumbling like thunder but already overwhelming the thunder in the sky, the heaven and earth were in awe, and the lightning light was like a strange snake scurrying around.  The evil spirit that oppresses people's hearts is already coming towards them even though they are far away.

    All the Qingyun disciples' faces were pale. Xiao Yicai gritted his teeth and said loudly: "Let's go, hurry up and go back to Qingyun Mountain immediately."

    In the midst of his shouting, all the Qingyun disciples did not dare to neglect, and one after another took out their fairy swords and flew into the sky. The monster with the head of a lion and the body of a wolf on the wall roared loudly and looked fierce.

    Lin Jingyu followed the crowd at the end and looked back in mid-air. He saw endless beasts and monsters rushing in. The entire land seemed to be a sea of ??evil beasts, and there was no one with any popularity at all.

    This catastrophe has finally arrived at its most critical moment!

    After hearing the urgent report that Xiao Yicai and others rushed back, no one in the full hall of the Yuqing Hall at Tongtian Peak in Qingyun Mountain spoke for a moment.

    Silence enveloped this grand hall, and what was supposed to come finally came.

    Master Daoxuan stood up slowly, with a solemn face, and said slowly: "Everyone, all the lives of the people in the world are here. Now the beast monsters occupy Heyang City, and they will attack Qingyun soon. I have nothing more to say here.  , please go back and have a good rest, and you will have a life-or-death showdown with the beasts and monsters in the future."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out of the House

    Master Daoxuan turned to Master Puhong and Yun Yilan who were sitting next to him and said, "You two, please take a rest. I have something to discuss with the other leaders of Qingyun Sect."

    Master Puhong and Yun Yilan both stood up and returned the greeting: "Your Majesty, please excuse me."

    Master Daoxuan returned the salute and said hello to Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai quickly followed him and followed Master Daoxuan into the back hall. Somewhere there, the other first elders of Qingyun Sect were already waiting for them.

    Lin Jingyu watched them leave, then walked out of the Yuqing Hall alone, strolled to the railing outside the hall, leaned on the railing and looked out, only to see that the sky was like ink, with heavy black clouds, and no trace of light.

    The mountain wind is like a knife, whining and blowing, causing pain on the face.

    He stood silently, but in his mind, he suddenly thought of the mysterious note and the inexplicable four characters on it.

    There is a fire in the backyard

    There’s a fire in the backyard, there’s a fire in the backyard?  What backyard fire?  Lin Jingyu ran countless thoughts in his mind, and finally, his thoughts slowly converged on one point. Those were Xiao Yicai's slightly startled words that echoed in his ears: "What happened to the back mountain, Junior Brother Lin"  "

    &nbsp; Back mountain?

    Lin Jingyu frowned again. Although his eyes were bright, he slowly shook his head and became confused again.  He didn't know how long he stayed in this contemplation. When he came back to his senses, he found that there was no one around.  Lin Jingyu sighed and slowly walked down the steps.

    Since the appearance of the beast monsters, Qingyun Sect has made every effort to strengthen the guards of Qingyun Mountain, especially in the front mountain. No one knows when those countless ferocious beasts will suddenly charge forward.  However, Qingyun Mountain has always been steep, especially Tongtian Peak, which towers into the clouds and is easy to defend and difficult to attack. However, these are no longer a big obstacle to accomplished monks, but they are not a big obstacle to many beast monsters who cannot fly.  But it's an excellent barrier.

    It's just that the beast monsters have always been invincible wherever they go, and there are countless shocking and terrifying news. No one is sure that these beast monsters will not attack by any surprise, not to mention that the legendary beast  To this day, no one knows God’s true identity, which only adds to everyone’s doubts and fears.

    "Compared with the mountains in front of Qingyunmen, the mountains behind Qingyunmen are almost entirely covered with cliffs, making it difficult for monkeys to cross. Despite this, Qingyunmen still arranged for many disciples to patrol the sky with swords, just in case.  But one thing is very strange, that is, there are very few Qingyun disciples guarding the Huanyue Cave in the Qingyun Sect's forbidden area and the ancestor's ancestral hall on the edge of the forbidden area. It seems that the Qingyun Sect is not worried about these two places at all.

    At this moment, the dark night has just passed, and the sky is dawning. On the Tongtian Peak, which towers high into the clouds, the paths leading to the ancestor's ancestral hall and the forbidden area of ????Huanyue Cave are filled with light mist, gently drifting with the mountain breeze.  , lingering among the pine and cypress treetop branches on both sides of the road.

    At this moment, not even the chirping of birds could be heard, the moist water vapor condensed into crystal dewdrops, and among the green trees, Gui Li stood silently listening, actually feeling a little lost in thought, as if the years and years were all in this tiny "  Ripples quietly echoed in the sound of "rustling", and passed away quietly.

    He suddenly seemed to wake up from a dream and turned around suddenly. The silent atmosphere seemed to freeze for an instant. Even the slight rustling sound in the distance seemed to have stopped and became silent.

    Behind him, at some point, stood a man in black, with a black gauze covering his face - Mr. Ghost.

    Gui Li’s pupils shrank slightly and he said in a deep voice, “You’re here too.”

    Mr. Ghost said quietly: "Yes."

    The ghost said sharply: "Why did you come here?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said, "I'm here to help you."

    Gui Li sneered and said, "What did you say?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "You don't have to be suspicious. There are some things you don't know. I came here to tell you. There is no mechanism outside the Huanyue Cave, but there is a superior magic circle inside, which is the spirit that guards the ancient sword to kill the immortal.  The source is no different from the Zhuxian Sword Formation. If outsiders want to break in and touch the Magical Formation, it will be like disturbing the Zhuxian Sword Formation. The consequences will only be death or life. If you think you can defeat the ancient sword Zhuxian, I can't.  You can talk."

    Gui Li's pupils shrank, and in the mist in the distance, the faint mist seemed to vibrate slightly.

    Mr. Gui glanced at Gui Li and said: "Originally, it is extremely difficult for us demon sect members to enter the Huanyue Cave, but you are an exception. Looking at the world, apart from the head elders of Qingyun Sect, you are the only one who can  You can get in."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said coldly: "What do you mean?"

    Mr. Ghost said: "This magic circle must use the Qingyun Sect's Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao superior realm as the key. Only by mastering the mechanics of the magic circle can you enter. After entering, illusions will appear like rain. It depends on whether you can strengthen your mind.  It’s your own.”

    Gui Li looked deeply at the man's black figure, remained silent for a long time, and said, "Why do you have to tell me so much?"

    Mr. Ghost smiled slightly. His black figure seemed to be floating and rootless in the mist, almost like a ghost. He said lightly: "You don't have to worry about it so much. Anyway, I've said this. It's up to you whether you believe it or not."

    In front of Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, a Qingyun Taoist boy who was cleaning swept aside the fallen leaves. Just when he was about to take a rest, he saw a figure slowly walking up the steps at the bottom of the mountain. He was dressed in Qingyun clothes. Although a disciple of Qingyun Sect,  There are many, but this person has traveled here countless times in the past ten years, and they have long been familiar with it.

    "Senior Brother Lin." The Taoist boy said with a slightly childish voice, smiling and saying to Lin Jingyu who came up: "You are here so early! Are you going to the Houshan Patriarch's Ancestral Hall again?"

    Lin Jingyu smiled, nodded and said, "Yes! I didn't sleep well last night. I always felt depressed, as if something was wrong, so I came up early."

    The Taoist boys who were also cleaning next to them also left one after another at this time.Later, when they gathered together, another person among them asked: "Senior Brother Lin, I heard that the beast monsters have arrived in Heyang City at the foot of the mountain. Will they fight up?"

    The other Taoist boys next to them immediately started talking, but after all, they were young and not as worried as those famous figures. Although they were also a little worried about the beast monster, they were much more optimistic.

    Being infected by them, Lin Jingyu's mood improved a lot, and he smiled and said: "Well, the beast monster is vicious and will definitely attack Qingyun."

    "What?" It was like a pot was exploding, and the Taoist boys started making noises one after another.

    Lin Jingyu comforted them with a smile, motioned for them to calm down, and then said: "But don't we have seniors on Qingyun Mountain now? They have strong magic power and profound Taoism, and they are definitely not afraid of beasts and monsters. Besides," Lin Jingyu  A mysterious expression appeared on Yu's face, and he said: "We also have the invincible Zhuxian Sword Formation! Have you forgotten it?"

    The Taoist boys all became excited, laughed, and said one after another: "Yes! Yes! We have the Zhuxian Sword Formation, we will definitely win!"

    "That is, when the beast monsters come up, let them all die under the ancestor's sword formation to avenge the people of the world!"

    Listening to these words, Lin Jingyu smiled and nodded frequently. Finally, he gave a few instructions to the Taoist boys and then continued walking towards the back mountain.  After leaving these carefree teenagers, the expression on his face suddenly became solemn, and he walked silently. After a while, he suddenly sighed, shook his head, and whispered to himself: "It's better to hurry up to the back mountain.  , please ask senior for advice!"

    As he spoke, he quickened his pace and walked towards the ancestor's ancestral hall on the back mountain of Tongtian Peak.

    And just when he was walking with his head down, the misty mist on the back mountain was also layer upon layer, floating gently, like a dream from which he never woke up last night.

    At the three-way intersection, Gui Li and Mr. Ghost looked at each other for a long time, with a strange light flashing in their eyes, but Mr. Ghost did not retreat and looked directly at him.

    After a while, Gui Li said nothing, suddenly turned around and walked towards the deep path. Mr. Ghost was behind him, watching him off.

    But at this moment, suddenly, an old voice came out from the path in the direction of the ancestor's ancestral hall, from the white mist floating gently in that direction. With an indescribable weariness of vicissitudes of life, an old man's voice said:  "You two, where are you going?"

    Both Gui Li and Mr. Gui were shocked. They turned around and saw the mist drifting away on the path, and a rickety figure slowly walked out.  He was slightly bent over, as if the years had weighed on him and he couldn't breathe. The wrinkles like knife carvings lay across his face, as if telling the wasted years.  Even the broom in his hand looked as worn out as its owner.

    However, the old man walked slowly and walked six feet in front of Gui Li and Mr. Gui. Facing these two such figures, when this slightly tired old man slowly raised his head, he suddenly saw a pair of  The clear and sharp eyes are focused forward.

    "It's chilly in the morning and the tired birds haven't risen yet. Do you want to drink a bowl of hot tea with me?"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 1 Conspiracy

.    In the morning, the cool wind on Qingyun Mountain blew gently, turning the mist on the mountain slowly, like a veil floating in the dense forest.  At the three-way intersection outside the ancestral hall, Gui Li, Mr. Gui and the old sweeper stood in a triangle, confronting each other in a subtle atmosphere.

    The wrinkles on the old man's face moved, and he said slowly in a hoarse voice: "You two are not from Qingyun Mountain. Why did you come to this Qingyun Mountain privately? Is there something wrong?"  ’

    Gui Li remained silent, his eyes sizing up the old man for a moment.  Mr. Ghost was standing six feet away from him. With the way the two of them behaved, they might not be afraid of anyone in the world, but between the two of them, it was obvious that neither one trusted the other.

    But at this moment, Mr. Ghost’s eyes hidden behind the black veil have been staring at the old man sweeping the floor, his eyes were bright and clear, and he seemed to have another strange feeling.

    The old man felt something, turned around tremblingly, looked at Mr. Ghost, and said: 'This master, you have been staring at the old man, do you have something to say?  ’

    Mr. Ghost suddenly laughed and said: "You are just an old man who guards the ancestor's ancestral hall in Qingyun Mountain. Why bother meddling in other people's business? This young man now" He pointed at Gui Li and said: "He has heard about the Phantom Moon on Qingyun Mountain for a long time."  I want to go in and see the reputation of the cave, but I wonder if my father-in-law will let me go?  ’

    Gui Li stood in the distance and suddenly snorted coldly and said: "Before going up the mountain, you and I have already discussed it. I will enter the Huanyue Cave to attract the attention of the Qingyun Sect, and you will take the opportunity to sneak into the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall and steal the Qingyun Sect."  All the spiritual places of the ancestors of the sect have been destroyed, giving the Qingyun Sect a good look. Why are you here, why don't you go in?  ’

    Mr. Gui was suffocated and looked at Gui Li. He saw Gui Li's face was solemn, with a serious and serious expression. It would be hard to believe that this was not the case.  Mr. Ghost looked at him for a long time, smiled bitterly, and shook his head slightly.

    The old man looked at Gui Li and then at Mr. Gui. His expression gradually became colder, and the sharp light in his eyes gradually became brighter. He said calmly: 'It seems that no matter what, you two have ill intentions towards Qingyun.  It's just that the Qingyun Powerful Land has been guarded by Old Man for many years. If you two want to wreak havoc here, you'd better get over Old Man's body first.  ’

    He said so calmly, facing the two mysterious and unfamiliar figures in front of him, and slowly stood up straight.

    In the early morning, among the dense forests in the back mountains, the clear and crisp sound of birdsong suddenly seemed to pause and disappear, leaving only the mist all over the mountain floating around, lingering around them.

    Decades of life seem to have flowed quietly in this silence, turning into fine lines at the corners of the eyes.

    Mr. Ghost suddenly said: ‘Is your left hand okay?  ’

    Gui Li and the old man were startled at the same time. Gui Li didn't understand why Mr. Ghost suddenly said these inexplicable words, but the old man's body was obviously shaken, and he stared at Mr. Ghost with his eyes, unable to leave again.  .

    In the early morning, in the mist, the old man stared for a long time. Suddenly he took a long breath, and the shocked expression on his face gradually disappeared, and he said slowly: 'Is it you?  ’

    Mr. Ghost smiled and said: ‘It’s me.  ’

    He paused for a moment, looking at the old man's face, and even his voice suddenly had a hint of emotion, saying: 'How come you have aged so much over the years?  Looking at you like this, who would know that you are Wan Jianyi of the Qingyun Sect who was famous all over the world back then!  ’

    The old man heard the words "Wan Jian Yi'" in his ears, and his body suddenly trembled, as if these three words were like three sharp blades, piercing his heart one by one. Even the face deeply scarred by the years, at this moment  There was also an expression of excitement that he had not seen for a long time.

    ‘Wan Jianyi, hehe, Wan Jianyi’

    He muttered the name in a low voice, with a complex and painful expression on his face.

    Gui Li frowned at the side. He had heard of the name Wan Jianyi many years ago when he was a disciple of the Qingyun sect, but he never expected that this legendary figure who had been dead for many years was still alive in the world.  Unexpectedly, the peerless figure who caused endless disputes among the elders of the Qingyun Sect today, and because of which Taoist Cangsong betrayed Qingyun, would turn into such an inconspicuous and bad old man.

    The cold wind blew by, fluttering the skirts of the three people's clothes. In this dreamlike place where the mist of the mountain was like a dream, the past seemed to be echoing here.

    Until, the old man who used to be Wan Jianyi, who once looked down upon the world, but now has wrinkles on his face, slowly raised his head.

    ‘Poof’, a soft sound came from his hand.  Gui Li and Mr. Gui looked at it at the same time, and saw fine dust falling. The broken broom in Wan Jianyi's hand was crushed to pieces by the force of his excitement and scattered on the ground.

    The mountain breeze blew away the powder on the ground bit by bit. Wan Jianyi stared at the powder in his hand just a moment ago.The West has disappeared without a trace at this moment.  Then, he raised his head and stared at Mr. Ghost, and said word by word: 'If it weren't for you back then, I would have been a cripple. I will always remember your kindness to me.  ’

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: 'You and I felt like old friends when we first met, and there was that Monk Puzhi in the wild northwest'

    Gui Li, who had been standing silently aside, suddenly shook his body and his eyes were filled with light.

    Mr. Gui and Wan Jianyi did not notice the change in Gui Li's expression at this moment, and continued: "Although the three of us are from different families, we still have a friendship."  Now that Puzhi has been dead for many years, I have long lost news of you. Unexpectedly, we can still see each other today, and my trip to Qingyun Mountain is not in vain.  ’ The emotion behind the words is actually very sad.

    The tense expression on Wan Jianyi's face gradually relaxed at this moment, and he sighed and said: 'That's right, I never thought that I could see my old friend again Stop!  ’

    Halfway through his words, his voice suddenly became urgent, and he shouted, but Gui Li turned around silently, unwilling to listen to these two people talking about the past, and was about to walk towards Huanyue Cave.

    Wan Jianyi snorted coldly, and did not see any movement in his body. He only raised his hand, and the originally dry palm suddenly seemed to grow a thousand times larger and longer, and he grabbed it from behind like a giant claw.

    Gui Li's footsteps froze and he did not look back. The place where his wrist shook was flashing above his head, drawing a circular pattern in the sky. For a moment, the light shone brightly. It was the Tai Chi diagram, with green light shining brightly.  Wan Jianyi's huge claw was held by the green light, and he was instantly shocked back. However, in just a moment, Wan Jianyi's withered body was already blocking Gui Li's body, but his face reappeared with a look of shock.  , said: "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao?"  Who are you?  ’

    Mr. Ghost’s voice came faintly from behind, saying: ‘He is a big shot in the Demon King’s Sect today!  ’

    Gui Li frowned, but still didn't speak.

    Wan Jianyi looked at him for a few times, nodded, and said: 'So you are the Zhang Xiaofan who was expelled from the Qingyun Sect ten years ago and took refuge in the Demon Sect?  ’

    Gui Li’s face was as cold as frost and he said in a cold voice: ‘Get out of the way.  ’

    Wan Jianyi had no intention of getting out of the way, but after looking Gui Li up and down for a moment, he suddenly sighed and said: 'Junior Brother Tian can teach a disciple like you, it's really amazing.  ’

    The look on Gui Li's face changed, but then he snorted, and a bit of arrogance appeared on his face. As if he regarded the famous Wanjian as nothing, he walked straight away.  Wan Jianyi stood up straight with his hands behind his back, but he had no intention of retreating.

    Seeing the two people getting closer and closer, Wan Jianyi suddenly frowned and stood up from the ground. Almost at the same time, the ground under his feet cracked open in an instant, flashing with a cold green-black mysterious light.  The soul suddenly shot out from the ground under his feet and chased after him.

    Wan Jian was alone in mid-air, his body swaying, and suddenly he shouted loudly, shaking the left and right, and he grabbed the flying Soul Devourer with his bare hands.  The blood-devouring bead at the top of the soul-devouring bead suddenly glowed red, and all the dark red blood threads lit up, mixed in the black light, and rushed away without hesitation.

    Black energy rolled, red light flashed, and the surrounding area seemed to darken in an instant, but Wan Jianyi rushed down suddenly, and all the fierce aura seemed to have no effect on him.  Gui Li's expression changed. It could be said that this was the first time he had seen such a character.

    Seeing that Wan Jianyi was about to catch the evil thing in this world, but at this moment, suddenly in the black air and red light, on the surface of the blood-devouring bead at the top of the soul-devouring bead, a strange figure suddenly emerged from the depth of the bead.  The pattern grew from small to large, from dark to bright, and instantly stood out from the black energy and mysterious light. The brilliant golden light was exactly the Buddhist mantra 'swastika', a powerful force of pure purity, but mixed with a bit of weirdness.  Shengsheng shook Wan Jianyi's palm back.

    Wan Jianyi and Gui Li retreated at the same time, and the magic weapon Soul Eater in mid-air also flew back to Gui Li's hand.

    Wan Jian paused in mid-air, his face slightly pale, staring at Gui Li, and said word by word: 'Great Brahma Prajna!  ’

    Gui Li had no expression on his face, but his heart was shaken. The level of humanity in front of him was really unfathomable. In the past ten years, this was the first time he had seen someone who could resist the power of the soul-eating demon with bare hands.

    He was shocked here, but he didn’t know that Wan Jianyi in front was also quite surprised.  Wan Jianyi himself was a peerless person with amazing talents and beauty, and his Taoism was far better than that of his fellow disciples. Except for Daoxuan Zhenren who could compare with him, he did not put other people in his eyes.  Although he suffered many misfortunes and had a rough fate later on, facing this junior today, the innate arrogance in his heart remained the same.

    Just this fight with Gui Li surprised him a lot. The blood-devouring bead's demonic power was strange and ferocious. Although it appeared to be fine, it had already affected his blood and essence.?.  Then the Buddhist true method Brahma Prajna performed by Gui Li was integrated with the true Taoist demonic teaching, seamlessly. Even with his level of cultivation, he was unable to do anything. He was forced back, and he couldn't help but feel shocked in his heart.

    A cold wind blew through the field, and the mist drifted gently and seemed to be dissipating.

    Wan Jian looked at Gui Li for a long time, nodded, and said: "Sure enough, there are talents from all over the world. I never thought that I would meet someone like you in my remaining years. It is a blessing for me."  ’

    Gui Li frowned, not quite understanding what Wan Jian meant.  But Mr. Ghost stood behind him and sighed softly, as if he was lamenting that the unruly ambition in his heart had not changed after so many years as an old friend.  But just when he sighed, a strange light flashed in his eyes, staring closely at Wan Jianyi.

    Gui Li said coldly: ‘Get out of the way.  ’

    As soon as Wan Jian looked at him, the young man was cold and arrogant in front of him, and his expression suddenly seemed so familiar.  He suddenly laughed, his expression a bit sad, but then he was taken over by a surge of pride, and he said with a long smile: 'Okay, okay, okay, he is indeed a young man.  People in this world should not be looked down upon!  But if you want to get there, use your true skills!  ’

    The ghost let out a loud roar and jumped up without saying a word.  Wan Jianyi's pupils shrank, and he suddenly retreated. He flew to the edge of the dense forest, grabbed a pine tree as big as a person's arms with his right hand, and shouted loudly. The surroundings shook in an instant. Amidst the rumbling sound, the huge pine tree was uprooted by him.  Like a giant arm stretched across the air.

    At this moment, Wan Jianyi is holding a giant tree in his hand, standing proudly in the air, but there is no trace of the wretched and rickety appearance he once had?  Seeing that he was high-spirited, with an excited expression on his face, and his eyes wide open, it was exactly how he looked arrogant back then.

    "Come on," Wan Jian shouted like thunder, "if you have the blood-devouring beads, how about you take a look at my giant green cloud tree?"  ’

    His body swayed, and in an instant, the giant trees danced, making a "wuwu" sound, extremely fast in the blink of an eye, and the sky was filled with tree shadows, rushing towards them overwhelmingly. The wind was so strong that no other sound could be heard.

    Gui Li's face changed greatly, and he was tumbling in the shadow of the tree. The giant tree storm was like a surging giant wave, and like an endless tide, one wave after another, one wave higher than the other, chasing under the blue sky.  , the mist on the mountain seemed to tremble.

    The wind passed through the forest and turned into a violent wind, turning into a whirlpool in mid-air, swallowing everything in the world. Gui Li was in the center of the whirlpool, surrounded by shadows of trees. The strong wind blew across his face like a knife, as if he had accidentally struck him.  He will be cut to pieces by this sharp thing.

    Wan Jianyi couldn’t stop laughing wildly, as if he had returned to the days when he once dominated the world. The expression on his face was even more excited, and he was fully focused on Gui Li.  In the storm, Gui Li suddenly gritted his teeth and saw the shadows of the trees in front of him coming like a mountain. This time, he did not dodge. He raised his right hand and the soul-eating soul flew out with a faint red light, and 'poofed' among the shadows of thousands of trees.  With a sound, it was accurately nailed to the tree body. For a moment, the demonic power danced wildly. Red light rose from the blood-devouring beads and wrapped around the tree trunk. Wherever it passed, the tree trunk burst open and debris flew everywhere.

    In a moment, one-third of the trunk of the giant tree had been eaten away by this demonic force. However, Wan Jianyi's face did not look frightened but instead smiled. He let out a long laugh and cut his left hand across the air. The trunk was swept by the invisible strong wind.  It was cut open like tofu.  The tree trunk in front, shrouded in red light, seemed to groan in the blink of an eye, turned into powder, and scattered in the wind.

    "But the Wan Jianyi in front lifted up the remaining tree trunks, as if they were holding up the sky, and they were mighty and arrogant.  The tree shadows all over the sky disappeared in an instant, the storm stopped, the strong wind stopped, and everything in the world stopped breathing for an instant, staring at the figure flying in the air!

    He fell from the sky, and with a loud shout, he lifted a tree and struck it down.

    A strong wind screamed and came, and there was a "boom" on the ground three feet away. In an instant, all the sand and stones flew outward. Only Gui Li, with his clothes swaying and a pale face, stared at the giant tree falling from the sky.

    The strange howling sound was like thunder, and it came in the blink of an eye. Gui Li clenched his teeth, and suddenly danced his hands, and the Tai Chi diagram kept spinning, suddenly rising above his head, blocking in front of the tree trunks like thunder.

    The two powerful forces collided in mid-air, and even the mountains and mountains around them seemed to be shaken. The ground under Gui Li's feet had sunk into the soil.

    The front of the tree trunk was forced hard by the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, and all the branches burst into pieces. The wood chips flew everywhere, and in the blink of an eye they turned into powder and scattered without a trace.  But then the tree trunk was suddenly forced down, and it was stabbed from the Tai Chi pattern with flashing blue light one by one.  Gui Li's face turned pale again, the soul-eating demon glow became even brighter, and the Buddhist mantra appeared again. Just below the Tai Chi pattern, golden light flashed, and another layer was laid.

    The strong wind was howling, and it was almost breathless in the field. The strong wind was raging. The two men were fighting each other selflessly in the green mountains and dense forests. No one could see their faces, only the dark shadows flickered faintly.

    &nbsp; Wan Jianyi had an excited look on his face, and it seemed that even the deep wrinkles had disappeared at this moment, as if the years of his youth many years ago had returned to him at this time.

    Those days when I was so excited and proud of the world!

    He looked up to the sky and roared, like a dragon roaring against the sun, and the strong wind blowing against his face felt like the blood in his body was burning!

    He laughed and rushed down, all the Taoism in his body burst out from the tree trunk, and his entire life's practice burst out like flames.

    The Buddhist mantra is instantly dispersed!

    Layers of heavy pressure were pressed down like an overwhelming mountain, and blood flowed from the corner of Gui Li's mouth. A flush suddenly appeared in his pale face. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out and fell on the soul-devouring soul.

    Drops of blood melted silently, and the cold breath reverberated from the deep heart.

    His eyes suddenly turned blood red!

    At this critical moment, suddenly, the strong wind howling in the sky stopped, and the frightening murderous intention disappeared. The figure as majestic as a god in mid-air suddenly began to shake and gradually became weak.

    A black shadow swept away from behind Wan Jianyi extremely quickly, and Gui Li's long-awaited true method instantly lost its suppression and burst out immediately. Green light and golden light, dark red demonic power, and the three true methods merged.  The powerful force of the whole body shot up against the sky in an instant and hit Wan Jianyi firmly on the chest. In an instant, the sound of broken bones could be heard like falling beads.  Wan Jianyi paused in mid-air and did not fly out, but his body suddenly softened. Starting from his chest, all the muscles in his body seemed to have lost their support and began to atrophy irreparably.

    Gui Li was stunned. The next moment, he couldn't help but hugged Wan Jianyi's body. In his hands, the old body told him again that he was such an old man.  When he turned it over, he clearly saw a black palm print clearly printed on Wan Jianyi's back.

    As soon as Gui Li fell to the ground with Wan Jianyi in his arms, he and Wan Jianyi, who was panting, turned to look at the same time. The black figure standing in the mist that was about to disperse was none other than Mr. Ghost.

    The strange light in Gui Li's eyes was like a demon fire, burning brightly, and he said coldly: 'What are you doing?  ’

    Mr. Ghost ignored him, but looked at Wan Jianyi. The dying old man was also staring at him, but the look in his eyes was much more complicated.

    The black gauze on Mr. Ghost's face was fluttering gently, and I don't know if he was also agitated, but his voice was still so calm: 'After so many years, are you still like this?  Do you always trust your friends so much and not be wary at all?  ’

    Wan Jian opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, blood spurted out.  His face turned pale rapidly, as if life was quietly leaving him.

    Then, he smiled lightly, amidst the blood and bitterness, he smiled faintly, turned his head and looked at Gui Li.

    That gaze, for some reason at this moment, is somewhat soft.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, and suddenly his eyes felt hot. The old man who was fighting for life and death a moment ago now made him dare not look at him.  He silently put down the old man, stood up, and whispered: 'If you have the Dragon-Slaying Sword in your hand, I will never be your opponent.  ’

    Wan Jianyi looked at this young man. He held his hands tightly and his body seemed to be shaking slightly.  Then, Gui Li turned around and stared at Mr. Ghost.  Mr. Ghost didn't avoid his gaze, and he didn't even seem to care about the undisguised look of disdain and disgust in Ghost Li's eyes.

    Gui Li stared at him silently for a while, then without saying a word, he turned his head and walked towards the mountain road of Huanyue Cave, and soon the figure disappeared.

    There were only two people left in the field.

    Mr. Ghost slowly walked to Wan Jianyi’s side.  The weak old man lay on the ground, slowly raised his eyes and looked at him, blood still pouring out from the corner of his mouth.

    At this time, suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps from a distance, but it was someone walking from the bottom of the mountain, walking through the mist, and they were about to reach here.

    Mr. Ghost’s expression changed, the black shadow swayed, and instantly disappeared into the mist.

    A moment later, Lin Jingyu's figure flashed out of the mist, came to the field, and saw everything clearly.

    The original faint smile froze in an instant, and an expression of disbelief occupied his eyes. The old man who had been with him day and night for ten years was covered in blood and lying weakly on the ground.

    'ah!  …’

    Lin Jingyu rushed over, with a hint of despair, but did not notice at all that a black shadow flashed behind him.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 2 Phantom Moon

.    ‘Senior, senior, what’s wrong with you?  What happened……'

    Lin Jingyu rushed to Wan Jianyi's side, knelt down, and tried to help him up with trembling hands, but the place he touched was soft, and a chill came from his heart. Lin Jingyu felt like he was in a bottomless ice cellar.  Where he reached his tentacles, none of the old man's bones were intact.

    ‘Who is it, who is it?  ’ Lin Jingyu’s voice became hoarse in an instant, and he bit his lip deeply with his teeth. Blood flowed out in an instant, and even his eyes burst with anger and despair.

    ‘Senior, senior…’

    He shouted in a low voice, choked with sobs, and finally cried.  He never knew that he would still cry. In front of this desolate and helpless old man, the despair of more than ten years ago seemed to envelope him again.

    Wan Jianyi looked at this young man helplessly. He was so sad and desperate that it was impossible to pretend to be false. Maybe, after all, there is someone who is sincere to me, Wan Jianyi thought in his heart.

    His fingers moved, and then, as if receiving mercy from the gods, he raised his palm tremblingly.

    Lin Jingyu was shocked, grabbed his hand, and said urgently: "Senior, senior, do you have anything to say? Who caused you to be like this? I, I will definitely avenge you, who, who is it?"  ’

    Wan Jianyi’s face became paler and paler, and even his breathing slowly became lowered, but somehow, his eyes became brighter, and the palm in Lin Jingyu’s hand was shaking gently

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment, then looked down. In the palm of his hand, that old and weak finger, stained with blood, lightly and scribbled out the strokes: 'Little heart'

    Suddenly, behind Lin Jingyu, in the mist, a black shadow flashed out, and Mr. Ghost stared at this side with bright eyes.  Lin Jingyu's back was turned to Mr. Ghost at the moment, and he was concentrating on Wan Jianyi's fingers without feeling anything at all.  But Wan Jianyi saw it. His eyes and Mr. Ghost's eyes met silently in mid-air, as if a hundred years had passed by.

    That vicissitudes of life

    Wan Jianyi suddenly smiled, with a bloody smile, towards Mr. Ghost, and then he shook his head.

    Lin Jingyu waited for a long time, but did not see Wan Jianyi continue writing. He looked up in shock, only to see Wan Jian bent to the side, and he had already expired.  Lin Jingyu's body was shaken, his hands were trembling, and he looked at the lifeless face in disbelief. After a while, he shouted: 'Senior'

    The cry of pain came from him throwing himself on the old man's body.

    Mr. Ghost stood quietly behind him, staring at Wan Jianyi's old face. After a long time, he quietly retreated and disappeared into the mist. A faint sigh came from the distant wind.  .

    Howling wolves were heard at the foot of the mountain, carried by the wind, and sharp and ferocious roars sounded densely and continuously from a distance.

    At the top of Qingyun Mountain, heads of people were shaking. People of the Righteous Way gathered on Tongtian Peak. Standing at the front were Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, Yun Yilan and others. Their faces were heavy and their brows were furrowed. They were looking towards the bottom of Qingyun Mountain.  Looking out.

    The faint fishy smell can be faintly smelled in the wind, making people think of the countless cruel and ferocious beasts and monsters at the foot of the mountain.  No one knows what will happen after this catastrophe?

    In the square outside Yuqing Hall, there were noisy heads, but there was silence, and everyone looked solemn.

    It was at this quiet moment that suddenly, a long roar rose into the sky in the distance, like a wolf howling, like a ghost crying, sharp and piercing the air, approaching from afar.

    Listening to the place where the sound sounded, it seemed that it was still under the foot of the mountain, but the scream came into the clouds, and everyone changed their colors for a while.  The shrieking sound echoed in circles, turning around among the dangerous peaks of white clouds for a few times, and then slowly became lower again.  But at the moment when it was able to silence its voice, all the beasts roared at the foot of the fierce mountain. The countless roars rose into the sky, and they gathered together like an overwhelming mountain, until the color of the heaven and earth changed, and a rumble was heard.

    The clouds suddenly dissipated, the mountain peak stopped abruptly, and a mass of black air rose from the foot of the mountain, getting bigger and denser, condensing in the sky opposite Tongtian Peak, until it blocked the sunlight.  Black clouds gradually floated in this fairyland-like place.

    I don’t know who was the first to call out. Everyone on the top of the mountain looked over with sharp eyes. They saw deep in the dark clouds and in the hunting wind, a young man wearing a conspicuous silk shirt standing with his hands behind his back, expressionless.  People watching this mountain indifferently.

    In the eyes of heaven and earth, what kind of thing are humans?

    He waved his hand gently, but his gaze seemed to pass through the mountain range.

    At the foot of the mountain, all the beasts roared, the fishy wind burst, and the screams finally came

    It seems like I feel something, ?Li paused for a moment, frowned slightly and turned around, looking towards the front mountain of Tongtian Peak. He saw dark clouds in the sky there and howling wind. Although it was not very far away, it was completely different from the back mountain where he was.  Two different weather conditions.

    The warm sunlight fell from the sky and fell on his clothes.

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his eyes and looked over his shoulder subconsciously, but he didn't see Xiao Hui.  This time when he entered Huanyue Cave, he deliberately did not bring Xiao Hui with him. The danger was obvious and he was not sure.  In the battle with the mysterious old man just now, although Mr. Ghost came to help, Gui Li had an indescribable feeling for the old man in his heart.  Qingyunmen has a history of thousands of years, and it is indeed a place where dragons and tigers are hidden.

    Once upon a time, wasn’t I also a part of this place?

    He pursed his lips indifferently and walked forward again.

    Both sides of the trail are the same as before, with dense woods everywhere, evergreen pines and cypresses, and dense vegetation. Only this mountain trail winds forward in twists and turns, leading to the unknown mystery.

    Deep in the woods, there are still faint and clear sounds of birdsong. It seems that the catastrophe in the front mountain has not had the slightest impact on the place separated by the mountains. There is a calm atmosphere everywhere, and even the air is filled with  Cool taste.

    The nervousness that Gui Li had in his heart was quickly overcome in such a quiet environment, so that when he looked up for the first time and saw the four words 'Huan Yue Cave', he was faced with the famous words "Huanyue Cave".  In the world, there was no strange expression on his face, as if he had seen an ordinary cave.

    In fact, what was in front of him seemed to be just an ordinary cave.

    The entrance to the cave, which is half higher than ordinary people and about seven feet wide, appears on a gentle hillside. It is surrounded by green vines and thorns. There are even a few branches hanging down from the entrance of the cave. When the mountain wind blows, the vines are also gently swaying.  And just under the green vines, there are four words engraved on the stone above the cave entrance:

    ??Huanyue Cave Mansion.

    Apart from the meaning of these four words, everything around here, including these handwritings, seems so ordinary. Could it be that this is the foundation of Qingyun Sect for two thousand years?

    Is that nameless ancient scroll that has created countless talents, including Qingyunzi and Qingye Patriarch, just lying here quietly?

    And that ancient sword that is famous all over the world!

    Gui Li looked at those four words quietly, and the handwriting that had gone through years of wind and frost seemed to be staring at him silently.

    He didn’t speak or sigh. The next moment, he stepped in, as if he stepped into the past

    It is not as deep and long as imagined. What appears in front of you is just a simple stone chamber. You can see all the furnishings and scenery in the cave clearly at a glance.  A few stones were piled in the corner of the wall, and there was a faint moss in the slightly moist corner of the wall. The only difference from the outside of the cave was that it was particularly quiet here. After walking into the cave, everything seemed to suddenly become quiet, as if it was isolated from the outside.  .

    Withdrawing his gaze from the surroundings, Gui Li's gaze finally fell on the stone wall facing the entrance of the cave.  In the flat stone wall, there is a slate with a Tai Chi pattern inlaid in it. This is the only thing in this cave that can be related to Qingyun Gate.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, walked up, and stopped in front of the Tai Chi pattern.  The Tai Chi Diagram is full of scars, and there are signs of damage in many places. It is obviously something that has been around for a long time.  Gui Li looked at this thing silently, and the words Mr. Gui said not long ago slowly echoed in his mind.

    The next moment, he gently placed his hand on the Tai Chi pattern, and a faint green light emanated from between his palms.  Gui Li looked at the light in his hand expressionlessly, feeling the familiar breath of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao flowing from the meridians of his body. It was once his breath that belonged to this mountain range!

    As if someone who had been sleeping for a long time finally woke up, the peace in the stone room was suddenly broken by a distant sound, as if the whole cave sighed softly, something started to rotate, and then, the Tai Chi diagram also lit up.  A green light erupted, and at the same time, the Tai Chi pattern began to rotate.

    After turning from left to right for exactly a week, there was a sudden "stuck" sound in the stone wall, and everything came to a halt.  Gui Li retracted his arm and waited quietly.

    The moment of silence disappeared in an instant, and a dull and rumbling sound sounded in the cave. Just to the right of the Tai Chi pattern, a ring-shaped crack suddenly appeared in the originally intact stone wall, and then slowly rotated to the side, revealing a secret.  entrance of the cave.  But there is a strange gray-white mist-like thing hovering at the entrance of the cave. It looks like mist and water waves, spinning constantly. It is hazy inside and cannot be seen clearly at all.

    Gui Li looked at the mist. After all, Mr. Ghost didn’t lie to him  But within this mysterious mist, who knows what it is?

    He didn’t hesitate, and even seemed to stride in without thinking too much.

    The mist engulfed him, and the figure quickly disappeared. However, this time the two stone walls quietly turned back and closed gently, leaving no trace at all.

    In a trance, in a haze, in the depths of the deep sky, a bolt of lightning passed by, piercing the darkness of the long night, turning into an extremely huge lightsaber and falling from the sky. It was so dazzling that it was impossible to look at it, and it pierced deep into the heart.  among.

    Then, a strange moon shining with strange silver light rose in the dark sky, hanging high in the distant sky.

    At that moment, my mind went blank, and I forgot everything. Only my eyes were still staring forward, behind the white light.

    It seemed like a low and resentful voice, someone was crying softly, but then a familiar voice laughed, and a young voice said "Wow" and finally started to cry.

    “Somehow, he held his breath!

    ????????????? Inexplicably nervous, but my heartbeat is so fast, there seems to be wind in my ears, but I can’t feel my own existence, as if it’s just a pair of eyes exploring and looking, and finally I see

    That small village, and a dilapidated grass temple behind the village.

    ‘Have you given birth?  ' A man's voice asked anxiously.

    ‘She’s born!  Mother and child are safe, it’s a boy!  ’ Po Wen said loudly with a smile in her voice: ‘Congratulations!  ’

    ‘Hehe, hehe’ The honest man smiled honestly, with some comfort and some luck in his simple feelings.  The next moment, he saw the crying boy, the child nestled in the arms of his parents.

    'what name should I choose?  His dad!  ’ My mother was a little weak, but she still had a happy smile on her face.

    The father thought for a moment and said, "We all don't know a single word. I would say the most knowledgeable person in the village is Mr. Lin who teaches at the east end of the village. There are children in the village who are all named by him."  Why don't we go ask him to pick one up?  ’

    Mother nodded and father went out.  Not long after, he walked in from outside the house with a smile on his face, holding a note, and said: "Mr. Lin said, the most important thing for people like us is to stay safe, abide by their duties, and live a good life."  That’s it, so he took three characters and wrote them here.  ’

    The mother said happily: "Oh, learned people are different. What did he name our son?"  ’

    The father took the note to the mother with his rough hands, put his arms around the mother and the child who was sleeping peacefully, lowered his voice, as if he had incomparable respect and love for these three words, and said quietly:

    ‘Zhang, Xiao, Fan…’

    ‘Boom!  ’

    There was a thunder in the sky and rain fell from the sky. His whole body suddenly trembled and he gasped for breath!

    It is raining outside, the sky is like ink, and the Qingyun Mountain in the distance looks hideous. In the miserable wind and rain that fills the sky and the ground, the father and mother hug each other, with smiles on their peaceful faces, looking at the child in their arms

    He wanted to shout loudly but could not make a sound. Thousands of words echoed rapidly in his mind, but in the end they only turned into two words:

    ‘Father, mother!  ’

    The raindrops all over the sky seemed to fall on his face, and it was bitingly cold.

    The phantom moon in the sky is shining with faint light.

    'boom!  ’

    A stone flew from the sky, as if it had passed through the body and landed behind it. The sky became clear at some point, and a group of children were running in the village, laughing and playing loudly.

    The ordinary-looking boy was running hard in front, while an older boy with a group of children chased behind him, shouting loudly: 'Zhang Xiaofan, if you dare, just stop!  ’

    The kid in front let out a ‘poof’ sound and said as he ran, ‘You think I’m an idiot!  ’ Instead, he ran faster.

    After chasing all the way, these children gradually approached the dilapidated thatched thatched temple at the east end of the village.  From the outside, this small grass temple looks dilapidated and has gone through many ups and downs.

    Zhang Xiaofan was the first to rush in, and the group of children behind him also ran in. The voices of children seemed to come out of the dilapidated grass temple.

    He stared blankly, his mind suddenly went blank again, as if there was a trace of inexplicable fear emanating from the long-lost place in his heart, filling his whole heart.

    With one step and another, he quietly approached the grass temple, approaching the nightmare that seemed to have disappeared a long time ago.The older, handsome boy was riding on Zhang Xiaofan, with a proud look on his face and said with a smile: "I caught you, now you have nothing to say, right?"  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan rolled his eyes strangely and said: ‘It doesn’t count, you plotted against me, how can it count?  ’

    The boy was stunned and asked: 'When did I plot against you?  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan said: ‘Hey, Lin Jingyu, do you dare to say that you didn’t put this door panel here?  ’

    The kid named Lin Jingyu said loudly: ‘How can this happen!  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan pursed his lips and tilted his head, looking determined not to surrender or give in.

    Lin Jingyu became angry from the bottom of his heart, strangled his neck with one hand, and said angrily: 'I promised to catch him and give up, do you accept it?  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored him.

    Lin Jingyu’s face turned red, he used strength in his hands and said loudly: ‘Do you accept it or not?  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan's windpipe was strangled by him, and it became increasingly difficult to breathe, and his face slowly began to turn red. However, at such a young age, he had a very strong temper and remained silent.

    Lin Jingyu was getting angrier and angrier, his hands became stronger and stronger, and he kept saying: 'Do you accept it, do you accept it, do you accept it?  ’

    Not convinced  unintentional  The sound suddenly echoed in his mind like the mountains and the sea, and the sadness of many years of sadness, so in a stack of shouts, came into his heart.

    Then, as if I had expected it, but also as if I was unprepared - that hand that quietly stretched out from the years, withered and full of wrinkles, so familiar, so kind, but once upon a time, it was so shocking.  Soul, with boundless hatred!

    The old monk stood in front of him with a smile that was still compassionate and kind.  For a moment, his world was completely blank. Everything else, the village, the children, and the disputes, suddenly disappeared. There was only the compassionate and peaceful old monk, looking at him with a smile, as if he was in the dark years.  A picture that never fades.

    His whole body trembled, and an indescribable sadness and anger surged deep in his heart, and he couldn't help but look up to the sky and scream.

    When did it get dark again in the sky?

    There is wind and rain, but it falls quietly!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 3 Fierce Fight

.    A thick bloody aura enveloped the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain. Even the water unicorn, the usually lazy mountain beast, seemed anxious and restless at the moment. It kept swimming back and forth in the ice pool, making a low roar.  The masters of Zhengdao standing on the Yuqing Palace looked down the mountain with stern expressions.  After passing Hongqiao, there is the huge Yunhai Square. At this moment, a fierce and cruel fighting has been going on there for a day and a night.

    Although we have anticipated the horror and tragedy of this beast-monster battle, the cruelty of the scene still chills many righteous people.  The beast monsters attacked from the bottom of the mountain, sweeping in like a storm along the way. Although the people in the right way kept attacking, the huge torrent formed by countless beast monsters did not care at all about the few enemies who were sneak attacking on the side, like thunder and thunder.  The wave of anger swept up, and those who caught it were instantly invincible.  The people who attacked and blocked the surroundings felt helpless. Facing the darkness, killing one, two or even dozens of beast monsters was almost nothing!

    In this way, the attack originally arranged by Zhengdao to rely on the mountains to block the slow beast monsters was completely destroyed by these seemingly cruel and ignorant beasts in the blink of an eye.  The people of the Righteous Path were forced to retreat to Tongtian Peak until the beast monsters attacked Yunhai Square. Daoxuan Zhenren and others made a prompt decision and gathered most of the Righteous Path forces to face the enemy head-on in the huge Yunhai Square.  In the light, above the sea of ??clouds at Tongtian Peak, flesh and blood were flying everywhere, and screams and howls could be heard endlessly.

    The dark tide surged crazily one after another. In front of them, half of the hundreds of righteous people stood on the ground and half flew in the air. Countless colorful lights erected a colorful cold city wall in front of the crowd.  , blooming with cold light.

    The beast monster seemed to have no idea of ??pain and fear at all. It surged like a great tide and crashed into the wall of light that was almost several miles wide. For a moment, the cold light trembled, strange lights flashed randomly, and the terrifying sound was like  The dense rain swept over the Tongtian Peak in an instant and penetrated deep into the heart.

    The hundreds of beast monsters in front were instantly chopped into pieces by the cold light. The thick blood rushed past my ears like a strong wind, and the blood rain exploded all over the sky and then slowly fell, bit by bit, falling.  On the faces and hands of those who follow the righteous path.

    I feel like vomiting when I hear it!

    Before anyone could calm down, the following beast monsters had already surged in again. The originally flat light wall suddenly seemed to be squeezed by a huge force, and was pressed in at many places, showing an irregular curve.  There were even a few places where the disciples who were weaker in skills and less determined were a little soft-handed. They couldn't grasp the magic weapon in their hands well. They came with huge power. Amidst the roars, the monsters jumped on them and threw several people to the ground. They screamed miserably.  , no one saw their figures again.

    Outside the Yuqing Hall, Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, Yun Yilan and others looked solemn.  Master Daoxuan glanced at the two of them, and they both nodded at the same time.

    Yun Yilan said: "Senior brother has the final say."

    Master Daoxuan turned back expressionlessly and looked down the mountain for a while. Above the sea of ??clouds, he saw that the light wall was tightly pressed by a black tide, and several weak spots in it were teetering on the verge of collapse.  Unable to stop, screams of agony could be heard from time to time, and the smell of blood in the air became stronger and stronger.

    He frowned and suddenly raised his head, only to see dark clouds high in the sky. As the wind and clouds moved quickly, he seemed to still vaguely see the mysterious figure.  Master Daoxuan watched deeply. After a moment, he turned his head and Xiao Yicai, who had been following him, took a step forward. Master Daoxuan said lightly: "Go ahead!"

    Xiao Yicai responded, quickly turned around, and with a wave of his right hand, he flew up first. Behind him were nearly a hundred people from the Righteous Path. Although the number was not as large as that in Yunhai Square, the light of the magic weapon was dazzling.  , but far from being comparable to the disciples below. At a glance, it was obvious that they were all elite disciples of the righteous path and some loose immortals. Under the leadership of Xiao Yicai, this group of people flew down to the sea of ??clouds where the battle was tense.

    There was a roar of thunder, and lightning flashed across the sky, as if it had returned to the rain many years ago.  But somehow, even on this rainy day, there is still such a strange moon in the sky, very bright and white.

    The feeling of rain hitting your face is so cold

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back blankly, and in the wind and rain, that small village finally disappeared quietly.  He stretched out his hand involuntarily, trying to grab something, but found nothing.  Only behind him, Puzhi's eyes were looking at his figure quietly.

    The next moment, he was already in that familiar room, and the unique aura of Dazhu Peak floated around, so cordial and familiar.  In the distance, there were the chatter and laughter of fellow seniors, the playfulness of Dahuang and Xiaohui, and the familiar footsteps. A girl burst into the room with a smile like a flower, and shouted with a smile: "Big lazy boy, get up quickly and go up the mountain."  I went to do my homework and chop bamboo"

    He is allShivering, suddenly, the inner dam that had been built in my heart for decades broke and collapsed.

    He burst into tears!

    The withered palm stretched out from behind and patted his shoulder gently. The kind voice asked in a low voice: "What's wrong, child, why are you crying?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly turned around and looked at that compassionate face, his body couldn't help but tense up.  He stared deeply into the eyes in front of him, wanting to see the depths of this compassionate old monk's heart. However, Puzhi's eyes were always so peaceful but deep. No matter how hard he tried, he could not see through them.

    He asked word by word, as if in a low growl: "Why, what, why, why, what, why did you choose me? Why did you do this?"

    Puzhi didn’t answer. He just looked at Zhang Xiaofan with compassion. His eyes were not only compassionate but also peaceful. There was no emotion in his eyes, let alone any regrets!

    Everything around them disappeared again, and only the two of them were left in the whole world.  Zhang Xiaofan, no, now he looked as if he had transformed into a demon. The fierce blood-red gaze once again occupied his eyes, and there was such a killing intent from head to toe. With a soft "pop" sound, his body  The front shirt was torn, and the soul-eating magic wand flashing with dark red light rose up and lay across his chest.

    Puzhi’s eyes finally shook, and he slowly looked towards the ominous thing.  At the top of the soul-eating bead, the shining "blood-devouring bead" and the dark red blood threads all over the bead's body seemed to be staring at him with a cold sense of ridicule.

    The unstoppable bloody aura suddenly appeared out of thin air from the ghost Li in front, and then rushed over like an overwhelming force. Like a strong wind blowing by, the robes of the Puzhi monks were fluttering. He stared blankly at the ferocious red light with despair, like  Rushing like a trapped animal.

    He had no intention of evading, and stood there motionless. The next moment, the desperate and fierce red light passed through his body, and slowly stopped behind him, condensing the figure of Gui Li.

    The old monk slowly lowered his head and glanced at his body. Then, he sighed, his head hung down, and his body slowly fell to the side.  Behind him, Gui Li turned around fiercely and looked at Puzhi. The expression on his face was like a violent storm, changing rapidly. Gradually, the fierce look faded away, and the pain appeared again, and the redness in his eyes  The light dimmed, and he stared blankly at the body that seemed to be gradually losing its life. In an instant, he let out a heart-rending roar!

    "ah!……"

    The black magic wand fell to the ground, and he seemed to lose all power in an instant.  There were bursts of thunder in the sky, lightning and thunder, and in the wind and rain, a chill fell in my heart.

    He stumbled towards Puzhi, and the ground under his feet seemed to become muddy. Every step exhausted his energy. He kept falling and got up again, using all his strength to crawl towards the skinny body.  Go, finally, he struggled to Puzhi's side.

    With one hand, he grasped the withered palm tightly. For more than ten years, he had held this most kind palm in his hand, and his eyes were filled with tears.

    "MasterMaster" He choked and shouted, with tears streaming down his face, as if he was a bit hysterical: "Why, why, why on earth is this?"

    Puzhi turned his head with difficulty and looked at the young man who seemed to be the helpless boy again. He did not answer, but his face was so pale. His lips moved gently, but in the end he did not say anything more.  .

    The withered palm was slowly raised and stretched towards the face of the young man in front of him. The hand was trembling in the wind and rain, and the wind, knives, rain and arrows seemed to fall in his hand.  Zhang Xiaofan stopped crying, raised his head, and looked at him.

    The eyes of two people met in the wind and rain, looked at each other, solidified, still, strange, alienated

    Puzhi’s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn’t. Then, his hand fell gently without making any sound.

    Life seems to be gone in an instant!

    The young man was stunned, his whole body seemed to be frozen, he slowly lowered his head and looked at his hands: "I killed him, I killed him"

    As if like the weird atmosphere around him, strange changes suddenly began to happen to him. For a while, a ferocious look appeared on his face, transforming into a ghost, and for a while, he looked miserable and seemed to have turned into the simple and honest person he once was.  That Qingyun disciple Zhang Xiaofan.  Next to Puzhi's body, he was struggling in pain.

    In the sky, under the sky, it is still windy and rainy, and desolate!

    As soon as Xiao Yicai and other elite disciples joined the battle group, the situation was immediately stabilized.  Moreover, these disciples obviously had a tacit understanding for a long time. They flew in small groups and flew straight to the most strenuous battlefield. Those who were originally attacked by the beast monstersSuddenly, with the strong support of these new forces, they rebounded back, killing all the attacking monsters in a blink of an eye, and the entire light curtain became more solid, bright and indestructible.

    Among the crowd, the most dazzling place is in the center of the light screen. Lu Xueqi is holding the Tianya Divine Sword, standing proudly in the clouds like a fairy from the Nine Heavens. In the tens of thousands of rays of light, Tianya seems to have turned into a bloody killing knife.  Wherever she passed, there was rain of blood and broken bones, which actually formed a hill at her feet.

    After a while, not to mention those ferocious beast monsters, who were also wary of this cold woman whose white clothes turned pink, even the righteous people behind Lu Xueqi were also frightened.  On this battlefield of life and death, Lu Xueqi looked directly at life and death as if they were nothing, and galloped around, rushing into the beast monsters at every opportunity, causing waves of bloodshed.

    However, on her face, there was no expression at all, no fear of pain, no horror and disgust. Even when the bloody and stinking animal blood splashed on her body, which had always loved cleanliness, Lu Xueqi had no reaction.  She was just fighting like this, using all her strength. In the bloody wind, her cold and beautiful face seemed to be particularly touching and frightening, but she didn't dare to get close at all.

    An hour passed quietly, and the black torrent kept oppressing the light curtain, but it did not break through after all.  The once fairyland-like Yunhai Square was filled with lifeless bodies and blood stains everywhere. In the dark sky, dark clouds lingered low, watching all of this coldly.

    Suddenly, deep within the group of beast monsters, a strange sound suddenly sounded from an unknown place, like a horn or a howl. The sound sounded sad and sad, like a lone wolf howling at the moon on a full moon night.  As this sound came out, the torrent of beast monsters that had been rushing forward and undaunted by death suddenly stopped, stopped their offensive, and then slowly retreated, widening the distance between them and the right path.

    "And here on the right path, the light curtains dimmed one after another as the fighting temporarily stopped, and then rose up. The sound of countless people's heavy breathing filled the sea of ??clouds in an instant.

    Everyone seemed to be covered in blood, and the desolate and strange blood stained the entire sea of ??clouds. In the open space in the middle of the sea of ??clouds that was separated by the two sides, there were corpses everywhere, including those of beast monsters and human disciples.

    Most of the righteous disciples who were flying in the air fell down and took a moment to catch their breath. No one knew when those crazy beasts would attack again.  Only a few disciples with advanced cultivation were still flying in the air vigilantly, staring ahead.

    Xiao Yicai frowned and looked away from a distance. There were beasts and monsters there, so dark that there was no end in sight. This life-and-death battle still had no bright future.  He sighed softly in his heart, turned his head, and was suddenly startled. Not far from him, he saw Lu Xueqi standing quietly in the air. The fishy wind blew, and her clothes stained red with blood were lightly touched.  Swing lightly.

    There was no trace of life on that peerless face at the moment, and he was just staring straight ahead at the black torrent.

    Xiao Yicai frowned, and intuitively realized that something was wrong with Lu Xueqi's mood. Just when he was about to go up and ask, suddenly the group of beast monsters in front of him roared again. A moment later, footsteps were running like thunder, and they were like overwhelming mountains and seas.  The black torrent rushed over again.  But this time, among the beast monsters, in addition to those ferocious beast monsters, there were also several extremely huge monster beasts, rushing towards the right path with teeth and claws.

    In a moment, everyone in the Righteous Way stood up one after another, and the brilliant magic weapons of light flew into the sky, once again forming a grand light curtain city wall.

    Xiao Yicai was immediately attracted, and all the doubts he had about Lu Xueqi just now were completely forgotten.  At this moment, in everyone's eyes, there is only the black torrent, rushing and roaring from far to near, carrying the breath of death, rushing in.

    It was as if there was a thunder in a silent place, tearing the heaven and the earth apart. This time, the loud noise burst out from the black torrent rushing up the light curtain dam.  The pressure of death seemed to become heavier in an instant. The broken bones fell like drizzle again in the blink of an eye. The torn body was thrown into the air and impaled on the sharp thorn claws.

    The combat power of the huge monsters that joined the battle group far exceeded that of ordinary monsters. Normally, the magic weapons of ordinary people would have no effect on them.  And the claws of these monsters flew past, and instantly there was a bloody sea.  In the blink of an eye, the people in the right path who were caught off guard were led by these seven or eight huge monsters, and they broke through several openings. The entire light curtain was crumbling, and it was extremely difficult.

    High up, the expressions of Master Yun Yilan and Master Puhong changed. Yun Yilan frowned and looked towards Master Daoxuan, but all he saw was Master Daoxuan's face was solemn. He looked at the battle situation down the mountain and screamed miserably.  The sound came, and the corners of his eyes seemed to be twitching faintly., but for some reason, there was no expression on his Qingyong face, not a word or expression.

    Yun Yilan withdrew her gaze, remained silent for a moment, and looked down the mountain again.

    The battle is becoming more and more intense. All the righteous disciples above the sea of ??clouds know that at the critical moment, everyone will fight to the death and go all out. Even the hysterical roars emitted by most people at this time are almost the same as those of the beast monsters.  , maybe, even those who practice Taoism are not much different from these beasts and monsters when facing a life-and-death crisis, right?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 4 Forbidden Land

.    It seemed like an endless torrent of beasts and monsters, rushing up in waves one after another, using those huge monsters as arrows, slamming into the light curtain of the righteous man.  Seeing that the light curtain was crumbling, and the faces of the young disciples beside him seemed to have some faint fear, Xiao Yicai frowned, knowing that if he did not repel these leading monsters, the situation would get out of hand.

    Xiao Yicai immediately shouted loudly, called to the disciples around him, and rushed towards a huge demonic beast nearby. However, his figure was not moving, and before he could fly a few steps, suddenly a gust of wind passed behind him, and a figure passed by him like lightning.  He rushed out and rushed towards the monster.

    Xiao Yicai glanced at the figure and was startled. Although the figure was dyed bright red, it was slim, cold and gorgeous. It was Lu Xueqi.  But seeing countless black beast monsters and righteous disciples above the light screen, Lu Xueqi seemed to be heading straight up against the wind, rushing towards the monster beast that was dozens of times larger than her own body.

    Another figure rushed out from the side, but it was Zeng. The originally handsome man was now stained with blood. He said urgently to Xiao Yicai: "Senior Brother Xiao, let's go help her quickly."

    Xiao Yicai nodded quickly and rushed forward.  The huge beast monster directly opposite them was the huge white-bone demon snake that once appeared in the Qili Cave of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. Under the black clouds, its bones showed a strange pale color, and it was constantly vibrating behind it.  The three pairs of colorful wings are directly connected to the bones, which is even more weird.

    At this moment, the white-bone demon snake coiled up its huge body that was nearly three feet long, vibrating the three pairs of wings on the bones behind it. The snake letter on the snake's head kept spitting out streams of black air, and glared at the right path.  Light curtain.  Every time its giant sweeps by, some of the righteous disciples with lower moral standards will immediately die. Either they are bitten to death by this giant mouth, or they can't stand the black poisonous gas, and the poison attacks their hearts and dies.

    The White Bone Demon Snake killed many people in a row, and looked at the righteous disciples who were fleeing in front of him. He opened and closed his mouth. Although there was no expression on his face with no muscles, it was obviously extremely arrogant.  Just when it was triumphant, a white shadow suddenly flashed in front of it, and there seemed to be a soft drink, with a cold voice. A beautiful woman appeared in the sky, and the blue fairy sword in her hand flashed brilliantly, and she struck down from the air.

    The White Bone Demon Snake let out a roar from its bones. It didn't even have the slightest intention of evading. It regarded the Tianya Divine Sword as if it were nothing. It opened its huge mouth, revealing two huge white fangs, and bit down on Lu Xueqi.

    Seeing the fangs that seemed to be slightly larger than a human being flashing with cold white light and falling from the sky, Lu Xueqi faced this terrifying scene, her face was still cold and expressionless, and she seemed not to put the white-bone demon snake in her eyes.  In his eyes, the Tianya Divine Sword shined brighter and soared into the sky. It was like a phoenix roaring in the black air for nine days. In an instant, it cut off the black air and split the dark clouds. Before the white-bone demon snake could react, it struck the white-bone demon snake.  The bones are three feet below the head.

    "Hissstuck!"

    A low muffled sound seemed to suddenly burst out from the depths of the figure. It was a low sound at first, but in the blink of an eye it sounded like the roar of a beast.  The White Bone Demon Snake was stunned for a moment, and temporarily stopped attacking. He looked down and saw that at the white bones of his chest, faint cracks suddenly appeared on the bones near the ones hit by Tianya, and then expanded rapidly, and crackled and exploded in a moment.  Sound, splashing and shattering.

    The Tianya Divine Sword is a divine weapon of the Nine Heavens. Even this peerless monster was injured by the Tianya Sword.

    The White Bone Demonic Snake let out an earth-shattering roar, and two will-o'-the-wisp flames suddenly burst out from the eye sockets of its sunken face. It was obviously extremely angry, and it didn't care about anyone else at the moment. The giant swayed and rushed towards Lu Xueqi.  .

    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yicai, Zeng and others arrived, shouting in unison, the magic sword flew up at the same time, and together with Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword, blocked the thunderous blow of the White Bone Demon Snake.

    But there was only a loud bang and rays of light flying around. Xiao Yicai and others were shaken and almost knocked down from mid-air. Fortunately, they were all the best among the younger generation and had good moral skills, so they each stabilized their bodies.  But when they looked at each other, they were already pale. The power of such a terrifying monster was really unexpected. It was extremely difficult for everyone to join forces, not to mention that behind it, there was a mysterious beast god.

    On the other hand, although the white-bone demon snake shook all the people away, they were not ordinary people, and the magic weapons they held were not of ordinary quality. Several blue, white, and yellow rays of light shot up and hit the bones hard.  On the head of the demon snake, a small bone was cracked open.  The White Bone Demonic Snake roared loudly again, the will-o'-the-wisp in its eyes became even brighter, and it attacked crazily again without much rest. It was obvious that it hated these people extremely.

    Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi, Zeng and others all flew up one after another. The White Bone Demonic Snake was coming too fiercely and could not block its edge. Moreover, as it attacked with its huge mouth this time, thick black poisonous gas was spat out from its mouth. You could smell it from afar.  Want to vomit, no one canFa, relying on his flexibility, surrounded the monster's huge body and surrounded it.

    In the field, there were six huge monsters on the monster side at the moment. However, after the initial panic, the elite disciples led by Xiao Yicai and others, ranging from a few people to more than a dozen people, held these monsters back. Although hindered by the monster power,  Not only are high-strength players unable to win, but most of them struggle extremely hard, but they eventually stabilize the situation.  Without the fighting power of these giant monsters, when faced with ordinary monsters, the righteous disciples suddenly became more courageous. The originally chaotic situation gradually stabilized, and the light curtain became stable again.

    Outside Yuqing Palace, Master Daoxuan and others looked solemn and frowned. They saw that the battle was fierce and countless creatures lost their lives in an instant in the bloody wind.  Master Daoxuan was watching the battle at the foot of the mountain. He saw among the crowd, the black beast monsters that seemed to be inexhaustible to kill, but the six huge monster beasts seemed to be getting braver and braver at the moment. With Xiao Yicai and other outstanding disciples, there were many  There are few enemies, but at this moment, the situation is slowly showing signs of decline, and it seems that they can't resist it.

    Master Daoxuan looked solemn. He looked at it for a moment, and then looked up at the sky again. The endless black clouds in the sky were rolling and getting lower and lower.

    Yun Yilan coughed beside him and whispered: "Brother Daoxuan, is the current situation"

    He did not continue, but he knew what kind of person Master Daoxuan was, and the current war situation was indeed tight. He turned his head and nodded to Yun Yilan, saying: "Don't worry, Valley Master."

    After saying that, he turned around and looked behind him, and saw that behind the three of them, dozens of elders from the righteous path were standing behind them. These people were either white-haired or immortal. It could be said that these elders of Qingyun Sect were  Together with the seniors from other branches, they are already the last fighting force of Righteous Path.

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a long time, and finally said slowly: "Everyone, get down!"

    No one spoke aloud, but following the words of Master Daoxuan, the last dozens of people nodded slightly, or returned the favor with their hands, and then the light flashed in an instant, and the last dozens of elders in the righteous path rose into the sky at the same time.  , flew down the mountain.

    Outside the Yuqing Hall, in addition to Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan, there were six people standing. However, they were the leaders of the Six Meridians of Qingyun Sect except Tongtian Peak. Somehow, they unexpectedly did not  Join the war group.

    Master Daoxuan faced them, nodded, and said: "Everyone, it seems that the situation has reached a critical juncture. I leave it to you to discuss the matter originally."

    Among the leaders of the Six Meridians, Qi Hao and other young people who have recently taken office have always been respectful in front of him. Only Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang and Master Shuiyue looked calm. After hearing the instructions from Master Daoxuan, the others seemed to have already  Knowing that this would happen, there was no expression of surprise on Tian Buyi's face, only a vague haze passed over Tian Buyi's face.

    At that moment, all six of them bowed to Master Daoxuan, and then flew up one after another, but they flew in different directions. It seemed that they were flying back to the mountain range where they were.  Only Tian Buyi paused for some unknown reason and turned to look at Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan was a little surprised and said, "Junior Brother Tian, ??what's wrong?"

    Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment, lowered his voice and said: "Senior Brother, after the Heavenly Secret Seal is opened, the ancient sword of Zhuxian becomes more violent and the backlash is unstoppable. You must be careful and don't, don't do it late in the festival."  Save……"

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a moment, looked solemn, nodded, and said: "Junior brother Tian, ??you and I have known each other for many years, and I understand what you mean. Don't worry, even if something happens, for the sake of the people in the world, I don't care so much!"

    The muscles on Tian Buyi's face twitched, but he didn't say anything in the end. He looked at Master Daoxuan's face and nodded. The sleeves and robes at his hands fluttered, and a red and yellow light flashed, lifting him up and flying into the sky.  , but headed towards Dazhu Peak.

    The sound of fierce fighting faintly coming from the front mountain has gradually become inaudible by the back mountain of Tongtian Peak. The mist has dispersed, the birds are singing faintly, and this place seems to be another world.  But the same thing is that even in this quiet place, there are still flashes of swords and bloody secret fights.

    The green dragon-slaying sword flickered with faint light, and the sword seemed to be trembling slightly, as if it was mourning something.  The old man lost his life and lay quietly on the ground, his head tilted to the side.  Lin Jingyu, who was kneeling next to him, had a frighteningly red complexion. His eyes were filled with all kinds of rage, and his teeth were clenched tightly. Although he looked silent, he seemed to be slightly crazy in the silence.  meaning.

    In the shadow of the woods, the black Mr. Ghost still did not leave, looking at Lin Jingyu's figure from behind like a ghost. His eyes turned from Wan Jianyi's lifeless body to Lin Jingyu, and finally fell back to Lin Jingyu.  Go to the dragon-slaying sword.  Then, he suddenly seemed to remember something, turned his head, and looked in the direction of Huanyue Cave.Take a look.

    That road is cold and lonely, stretching forward alone without any movement.

    Under the black veil, no one can see Mr. Ghost’s expression.

    Lin Jingyu's mind was in chaos at the moment. Wan Jianyi's sudden murder made him fall into a state of mind that was almost crazy.  Since the Qingyun chaos ten years ago and the betrayal of his mentor Cangsong Taoist, Wan Jianyi suddenly appeared. His knowledge and demeanor have made him a person whom Lin Jingyu admires now.  Over the past ten years, he has practiced Taoism diligently under Wan Jianyi's cultivation. In his heart, he has regarded this extremely mysterious old man as half master and half father, and he respects him greatly.

    But at this moment, the person he respected the most had turned into a corpse, lying in front of him, and he didn't even know who the murderer was, let alone avenge him.  Sadness, pain and despair stimulated Lin Jingyu's already extreme temperament, making him seem to be getting closer and closer to madness.

    At this moment, a strange noise suddenly came from the woods behind.

    Lin Jingyu's body was greatly shaken. He suddenly turned around and looked around, only to see a sway in the woods. A figure suddenly appeared from the forest, and then flew out as fast as lightning.  The speed was so amazing that even with Lin Jingyu's eyesight, he could only see blurry shadows.

    And what does the sudden appearance of a mysterious figure here and now mean?

    Lin Jingyu's body moved faster than his brain. Almost at the same moment, he grabbed the dragon-slaying sword and chased after him like lightning. He never thought that if this man was really the murderer, he could kill thousands of people.  Jian Yi's Dao Xinghui is such a terrifying person.  In Lin Jingyu's heart at this moment, there was no other thought except revenge.  Moreover, Wan Jianyi taught him for ten years that Dragon Slayer Sword has always moved forward bravely and never retreated, just like their lives!

    The black figure was so fast that it left the ancestral hall in the blink of an eye. It paused for a moment at the three-way intersection, and with a "swish" sound, it headed towards the path leading to Huanyue Cave.  Lin Jingyu chased after him in a blink of an eye, his eyes blazing with fire. Looking at the vague figure, he didn't even think about it. His figure was like lightning, and he instantly rushed into the path that was supposed to be the forbidden area for Qingyun disciples.  , rushing towards the direction of Huanyue Cave.

    The mountain wind blew, and the branches swayed gently, making a rustling sound. The place soon fell into silence, with only the desolate old man lying quietly on the ground, looking at the sky and the clouds flowing quietly by.

    After chasing him all the way, although Lin Jingyu tried his best, he still couldn't catch up with the figure.  The trees on both sides retreated rapidly, but the black shadow in front was still looming. At this moment, the original anger in Lin Jingyu's heart subsided slightly, and he couldn't help but be secretly frightened.

    It is conceivable that the mysterious figure is so high-minded, but despite this, Lin Jingyu still did not slow down at all, and still pursued with all his strength, but just at the corner in front, the faint black shadow suddenly rushed forward and disappeared into the place.  The mountain is in a blind spot and disappears from sight.

    Lin Jingyu was frightened and anxious, and went all out. His whole body was like an arrow from the string, he jumped straight, and flew forward through the air with a "swish" sound. There was a scream along the way because the momentum was too fast.  issue.  But when he chased him to the corner of the mountain, even though it was only a moment, the black shadow had disappeared. What appeared in front of him was an ordinary cave, with four big characters engraved on the entrance: Huanyue Cave!

    Lin Jingyu was horrified and stopped in his tracks.  He has been in the Qingyun Sect for many years, so he naturally knows that this is the Qingyun Forbidden Area. Qingyun disciples have always been prohibited from entering. Now, it is already a serious crime for him to enter the forbidden area without permission.  But when he raised his eyes and looked around, he saw only dense ancient trees around him. Apart from the cave, there was nothing out of the ordinary, and the figure just disappeared.

    The expression on his face kept changing, a look of hesitation flashed across his face, but a strange light shone in his starry eyes, and anger finally prevailed.  He raised his steps, as if hesitating, but after a moment, he took the first step forward and walked towards the cave.

    Contrary to when he was chasing him just now, Lin Jingyu walked very slowly at this moment, as if there was something in that ordinary cave that made him hesitate. But even so, he quickly walked to the entrance of the cave, deep in his heart.  After taking a breath, Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth and walked in.

    The cave is so small that you can see almost all the places at a glance, without any trace of human beings.

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment, a look of disappointment flashed across his face, but then his eyes fell on the only conspicuous thing in the cave: the Tai Chi pattern inlaid on the stone wall.

    The Tai Chi diagram reflected in his eyes seemed to be telling him the vicissitudes of the passage of time, and the broken edges exuded the smell of eternity.  Lin Jingyu stared at the Tai Chi diagram closely. After a while, he slowly stretched out his hand and placed it on the Tai Chi diagram.on the picture.

    The material, neither stone nor jade, had a rough feeling as it rubbed the edge of his palm, but there was no reaction.  Lin Jingyu's eyes were bright and he tried hard to turn to the side.

    There was no warning, and even the stone wall itself did not change at all, but suddenly a fiery energy came out from the Tai Chi pattern and instantly penetrated Lin Jingyu's arm.  Before Lin Jingyu could react, his entire arm seemed to be roasting in a blazing flame, and the blood in his body boiled. In a moment, his face was as red as blood, and his forehead was covered with beads of sweat.

    Unexpectedly, such an ordinary Tai Chi pattern here could hide such amazing Taoist restrictions. Lin Jingyu was shocked and subconsciously wanted to retract his arm. Unexpectedly, his arm was firmly sucked by the invisible force, and he wanted to withdraw.  Out of hand but not available.  At the same time, the cave walls around him suddenly began to make a dull sound, as if something was disturbed and was about to wake up from its deep sleep.

    The strange noises around him were getting louder and louder, and they gradually gathered around Lin Jingyu's body. The area in front of his palms was already unbearably hot after just a moment.  In panic, Lin Jingyu clenched his teeth, and his body was almost bursting from the heat. He had no choice but to resist with all his strength, and transferred the Qingyun Sect Taiji Xuanqing Taoist techniques that he had practiced throughout his life to the palm of his hand.  , hoping to resist the mysterious heat.

    At the critical moment when Lin Jingyu's head was spinning and his whole body was being roasted by the heat, suddenly, the mysterious heat on the Tai Chi pattern receded, and it disappeared very quickly, disappearing from Lin Jingyu's body like a tide.  , even making Lin Jingyu unable to recover for a moment.

    Immediately afterwards, the strange noises around him seemed to be soothed and slowly calmed down, and the cave returned to a calm atmosphere.  As Lin Jingyu stopped his hand in shock, the Tai Chi pattern rotated at the same time, and a slight but different deep sound came from the stone wall again.

    In Lin Jingyu's surprised eyes, the stone wall that was originally connected without any gaps swung open to both sides, revealing an extremely weird hole. Above the hole, a strange gas that looked like water mist was rotating rapidly.  It looked hazy and mysterious inside.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 5 Destiny

.    Like lightning tearing through the night and falling into the world, a beam of light that gathered the power of the true Dharma suddenly fell from the sky, fell directly above the white-bone demon snake, and penetrated directly from the top of the head.  In an instant, a huge force burst out from the huge body, and several Qingyun disciples who were fighting around were pushed far away by this invisible and qualitative airflow.

    The White Bone Demon Snake raised its head to the sky and let out a long roar. The sound was shrill. The huge bones supporting the body suddenly began to emit a strange light from top to bottom. After a while, tiny sounds of "kaka" came from countless places, and rays of light came from  Projected from its bones.  After that, with a loud bang, the monster snake's huge body fell down, and forcefully smashed the hard white jade slab under it to open the pit of the boss. After struggling on the ground for a few times, it finally stopped shaking.

    The dazzling beam of light slowly dissipated, revealing the figures of the seven elders, Lu Xueqi, Xiao Yicai and others floating in the sky. Under them, beside the huge monster body, corpses lay everywhere, among which he had been lying forever.  He killed the four Qingyun elders.  Among the people who are still alive, there are more victims. Among the younger generation, Lu Xueqi's face is as cold as frost, but most of her clothes are red. Xiao Yicai is still in good condition and seems to be fine. Only Zeng Qiang supports himself.  Seeing that the huge monster was finally dead, Fang breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly tilted his head and fell unconscious.

    Everyone was startled. Fortunately, Xiao Yicai was right next to Zeng, catching his body and checking him carefully. He breathed a sigh of relief and signaled to the others that it was nothing serious. Then everyone felt relieved and continued to invest.  Another battle situation.

    Since dozens of senior elders from the righteous path joined the battle group, the situation of this catastrophic war has finally developed in the direction that is beneficial to the righteous path for the first time.  The Taoist magic power of these senior masters far exceeds that of ordinary disciples. Although their numbers are small in comparison, their influence is quite huge.  Under the combined efforts of more than a dozen elders and young disciples such as Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi, and Zeng, the giant demonic beasts were suppressed by these people despite their extremely powerful demonic power, and were finally killed by everyone's combined efforts.  However, these monsters are vicious after all, and they cost Zhengdao a heavy price.

    But in this bloody storm, who still remembers his dead companions?

    The moment the huge body of the White Bone Demon Snake fell, the people floating high in the sky had turned around and rushed towards other battle groups with expressionless faces, continuing to kill and fight.  Xiao Yicai flew to the back, put Zeng in a secluded place, and hurried back. Unexpectedly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lu Xueqi in the place just now, who seemed to be in a daze, staring blankly at the corpse of the monster, with a pale face.

    Xiao Yicai felt strange and called out: "Junior sister Lu, what's wrong with you?"

    Lu Xueqi's body trembled, as if she woke up from a dream, she turned around and looked over, her lips moved as if she was about to say something, but when she saw it was Xiao Yicai, she suddenly closed her mouth again, took a deep breath, then flew away with her sword, and started again  Joined the fray.  Xiao Yicai was a little confused. He always felt that Lu Xueqi was acting weird today. However, when he thought about how this fellow junior sister who was like an immortal in the past was withdrawn and indifferent, and it was the critical moment of the war, he thought for a moment and then put these thoughts aside again.  Behind his head, he rushed in again.

    The black clouds in the sky were rolling in, surging continuously. Under the black clouds, the beasts and people were fighting fiercely.  It's just that the battle situation is becoming more and more favorable after all. When projected on the faces of the three righteous giants standing at the top, their originally tense expressions have finally relaxed a little.

    Despite paying a heavy price, after dozens of elders joined the battle, the originally unstoppable momentum of the six giant monsters was immediately blocked, and then they were gradually suppressed. With the combined efforts of everyone, first  It was the White Bone Demonic Snake, and then two other huge demonic beasts were killed by everyone one after another.

    Although the righteous people, including the elders, suffered heavy casualties when killing these huge monsters, the momentum of the battle was finally regained bit by bit.  Although the ordinary beast monsters were still black and numerous, with the death of the giant monster beasts, their momentum suddenly weakened.  Although ordinary Qingyun disciples are not as good as those outstanding ones in Taoism, they are still more than enough to deal with these ordinary beasts and monsters. Moreover, when everyone is connected together, the light screen becomes even more indestructible.

    After half of the giant monsters were eliminated, more experts attacked the remaining three giant monsters. Anyone could see that these giant monsters were the fighting spirits among the monsters.  Under the siege of these profound righteous elders and the outstanding figures of the younger generation, amidst the sky full of light and the sharp light of various rare treasures, the remaining three giant beasts finally could not hold on, and under the sharp and angry screams  With roars, they fell down one by one.

    There was great chaos among the beast monsters. Obviously, this situation made these ignorant beast monsters feel that something was wrong.  On the contrary, the morale of Zhengdao's side was greatly boosted, and they finally foughtWith the spirit rising, the bright light curtain radiated greatly and pressed outwards, pressing the beast monster back in a sea of ??flesh and blood.

    There was a panic and roar, countless beasts and monsters roared to the sky, their voices were pitiful, and the ruthless light curtain came crashing down, what kind of blood and sorrow was splashed out?

    Amidst these countless roars, the billowing black clouds in the sky suddenly stopped, as if the world suddenly froze, and then, there was a glimmer of light shining through the dark and silent clouds.  !

    ??White, tiny shimmer!

    In an instant, the black clouds suddenly dispersed, sweeping across the sky and earth like a strong wind, blowing through the sky with wind and rain.  From the deepest part of the black cloud, a huge vortex suddenly rotated outwards, and countless black clouds were swept into it and then dispersed, leaving no trace.

    A young figure appeared, looking at the war-torn mountaintop and the bloody world with an expressionless face, looking down from the top like a legendary god.  His black hair was fluttering in the wind, and a black monster that grew in size and size seemed to be moving restlessly behind him, making a low roar.

    The moment he appeared, all the beasts and monsters suddenly stopped, raised their heads to the sky, and roared towards the figure!

    Thousands of beasts roared in the sky, and the black clouds receded, as if a violent energy was rising into the sky, trying to reach the sky.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the Yuqing Hall, Master Daoxuan stood with his brows furrowed and whispered to himself: "Is this the Beast God?"

    ??Huanyue Cave Mansion.

    That dreamlike world!

    The moon, shining with strange brilliance, still hangs in the sky, always emitting a faint light no matter the wind or rain.  And the people struggling in this world seem to have dispersed, leaving only one person alone and confused.

    "Who am I?" he asked softly, looking up at the moon: "What am I living for?"

    He asked so quietly, not knowing whether he was asking about the moon in the sky or towards his own deep heart.

    This half-life has been turbulent and violent, and every scene of the past has flooded into my mind. The familiar characters in my life, the people I have truly been to in my heart, all passed through my mind one by one, but not even a single trace was left behind.  The traces just disappeared quietly.

    He seemed to be unwilling, and subconsciously reached out his hand to grab something, but his hand was in the air, and he finally grasped the air.

    Nothing at all!

    Only the moonlight in the sky, after passing through countless winds and rains, still fell on his body and illuminated his clothes.

    He fell to the ground slumped, as if all the disguises had been torn off. In this lonely world, he did not need any strength. The wind and rain gradually stopped, the dust quietly fell silent, and the body was about to disappear into this desolate world and become silent.

    Die!  According to the ancient legend, after death, there will be no pain, no more thoughts, no more worries. Even if it is the Jiuyou underworld, in front of the Yama Hall, who knows what the scene is like?  The prosperous world may be empty after all!

    However, the silent body suddenly shook again, and the moonlight in the sky seemed to tremble slightly, and then a beam of light fell down and sprinkled on the body.

    He seemed to be struggling!

    He still seems unwilling to give in!

    He struggled to get up, and every movement seemed to use up all his strength. The ground under his feet clearly had endless temptations, tempting him to lie down and no longer have any worries, and he could escape the pain of the world.

    But he refused to back down and stubbornly wanted to stand up. His hand was broken and bleeding, and his lip was deeply scarred. In this desolate world, he still refused to give up.

    The moonlight was faint and fell on him, like a whisper: "Why do you insist? Let it go. Once you let it go, you will be free"

    He struggled, like an ant in the infinitely vast world, but no matter what, facing the seemingly infinite world, he still raised his head and looked at the sky!

    Slowly stood up.

    The familiar face floats quietly in my heart. It turns out that even if I am between life and death, I still can't give it up after all.  In this life, there will always be people you care about!

    Zhang Xiaofan, maybe Gui Li, this ant between heaven and earth, is quietly looking at the sky at this moment, staring at the moon in the sky.

    The moonlight is strange and cold.

    He suddenly shouted loudly, jumped up, left this boundless land, and shot straight into the sky.  In front of him, there were three colors of gold, green, and red light, which suddenly lit up, and together with his body, rushed straight towards the moon.

    The moon was cold and silent, but right in front of him, the moonlight suddenly dimmed, and there were actually a couple, looking at him with compassion and joy, as if the rainy night many years ago had brought the joy of human life to the world.

    My heart felt like it was cut instantly by a sharp knife.?, he was actually trembling all over, but his body was like an arrow leaving the string, without any intention of flinching. The three-color light was like lightning, under his gaze, it pierced the couple's bodies and passed through them.

    It felt like blood splashing, or like wind and rain hitting the face, making it feel cold.  The figure disappeared, and he seemed a little numb.  Only his eyes remained determined, rushing towards the moon.

    Suddenly, the moonlight dimmed again, and the figures of Tian Buyi and Suru appeared. Suru looked at him with a smile, but Tian Buyi snorted and rolled his eyes at him just like in his memory.

    And between the two of them, Tian Linger was smiling like a flower, dressed in red, and looked vaguely like she was when she was sixteen or seventeen years old. She laughed loudly and shouted: "Junior brother, let's go up the mountain to chop bamboo"

    He seemed to be suffocated for a moment, those three figures were right in front of him, living in front of him.  What a shuddering feeling it felt, like lightning passing through his body, the cold light getting closer and closer to their figures, and his heart seemed to be torn apart.

    Finally, the three-color light passed through and passed through the human figure.  A chill poured down from head to toe. He was in the air, his face was as white as paper. He suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound. His chest and clothes were dyed red, and there was no trace of blood on his face.

    Then, he still raised his head and rushed toward the moon like an indomitable and unyielding arrow.

    The moonlight was cold, and the sky and the earth dimmed instantly, as if there was a sense of desolation quietly filling the air.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just before the moonlight was approaching, misty clouds came in, and suddenly, a figure appeared faintly in the clouds.

    What a figure that is, deeply engraved in my heart!

    He suddenly froze, and his persistence seemed to be about to dissipate with the wind. The blurry figure was turning and confusing in the clouds!  It seems like a green figure, dancing with a sword in white clothes again!

    The soul-eating soul he held in his hand exuded an icy coldness. His heart had been so painful for that figure, but at this moment, how should he advance or retreat?

    Deep in the night, under the cold moonlight, a heart-rending roar suddenly came from the distant sky, like a dying beast howling at the moon, full of desperate pain.

    That brilliant light, flashing with three strange haloes, soared into the sky, went straight into the clouds, passed through the clouds, and pierced the blurry figure!

    Then, something suddenly broke

    The wind and rain that filled the sky quietly stopped, and there were tears in his eyes as he stared at the figure.  Maybe she was close at hand, but he still couldn't see her appearance clearly, but there seemed to be a low sigh in the distant place.

    The wind dissipates and the rain disperses!

    The moonlight falls like floating clouds!

    The sky, earth and sky are all like water!

    His body fell from the sky, as if falling into an abyss, but there was no fear in his heart, and there was only a bit of reluctance, staring at the figure that was gradually disappearing.  The next moment, he had landed on the ground, and all the illusions around him disappeared.

    Under his feet, an ancient but bright ancient mirror had broken into several pieces, falling from the wall and scattered on the ground.  And all around him were simple cave walls and hard rocks. It was only ten steps away from him walking into the magical cave entrance.

    In these short ten steps, he seemed to have experienced a lifetime, and all the painful memories were reincarnated.

    Then, he took a breath and calmed down, and when he was about to continue walking towards the depths of Huanyue Cave, he suddenly stiffened, as if he had discovered something, and then slowly turned around.

    As the ancient mirror shattered, the magical mist at the entrance of the cave gradually dissipated, revealing a figure standing behind—Lin Jingyu.

    The two people's eyes met in mid-air, and they were stunned for a moment.

    For a long time, they just stared silently. The two men's eyes seemed to have seen through their entire lives from their youth to their youth to the present.

    Lin Jingyu bit his lip deeply with his teeth, almost bleeding, and then said word by word: "Did you kill the old man in the ancestor's ancestral hall?"

    Gui Li silently lowered his head slightly. After a moment, he nodded slightly and said, "Yes."

    Lin Jingyu’s eyes instantly turned red.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 6 Red Flame

.    The young man in the sky had an expressionless face, and his eyes swept across the battlefield at his feet. Even when he saw the huge monsters that had protected him fall down one by one, he didn't seem to be moved at all, as if he had seen through it long ago.  These are life and death.

    The strong wind blew by, and his figure slowly descended from the depths of the black clouds. The roars of the beasts became more and more deafening. Even next to him, there were thin electric rays like spiritual snakes in the dark clouds.  Moving.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, the people and beasts who were fighting hard just a moment ago stopped, and couldn't help but look at the strange young man in the sky. There seemed to be two points of light in his pupils on his somewhat strange face.

    Finally, the beast god stopped in mid-air, just above countless beast monsters.  The evil beast Taotie behind him opened his eyes angrily and howled fiercely in the direction of Tongtian Peak.

    "Roar" Almost at the same time, with the roar of Taotie, all the beasts roared loudly. The sound was sudden and overwhelming. For a moment, the situation changed, sand flew and rocks flew, and many people in the righteous path couldn't help but retreat.  A few steps behind.  Taotie's body suddenly swelled amidst the roars, and in the blink of an eye it became a giant beast, surrounding the beast god.  And just around them, a strange situation happened.

    The black clouds in the mid-air suddenly seemed to be affected by some huge gravitational force, rushing in from all directions, converging on the beast god boy, and then gradually formed a huge black wind column, rotating rapidly, making a sharp sound of breaking through the sky.  , slowly falling from the sky.

    The size of the wind pillar is unbelievable. At a glance, it feels like it can swallow the entire Tongtian Peak.  At this moment, the sky was drooping and the wind was blowing. It was a ferocious scene, as if the end of the world was right in front of us, which made people feel desperate.

    People in the righteous path have changed their colors one after another. Such magical powers are truly unprecedented and unheard of.  Although everyone had long expected that this beast god was no ordinary person, they never expected that this monster had such magical powers.  As for the senior master who was said to be able to subdue and suppress him in the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave for thousands of years, I really don’t know who he is.

    Seeing the huge wind pillar falling slowly, gradually revealing its dark and terrifying appearance, the invisible suction force slowly began to envelope everyone above the sea of ??clouds. Many righteous disciples had already begun to use their skills secretly to resist. No one knew that,  If he is sucked in by this evil spell, he may not be able to survive even if he has nine lives.

    Outside Yuqing Hall, Master Daoxuan and the other three people looked grim.  Master Puhong looked at the huge wind pillar for a long time and said in a low voice: "This kind of magic is really something I have only seen in my life. Senior Brother Daoxuan, I'm afraid those disciples below may not be able to resist such magic, so they are not as good as us  "

    Master Daoxuan nodded slowly and said: "What the Master said is true. The true master has come out, so we should"

    Just before he finished speaking, suddenly, the huge wind pillar changed its original slow falling trend and suddenly accelerated and fell straight into the sea of ??clouds.  At the same time, the roars of countless beast monsters became even louder, reaching into the sky, and they were extremely shrill.  Everyone in the righteous path changed their minds. Faced with this strange and strange magic that they had never seen before, everyone didn't know how to deal with it for a while.

    Seeing that the wind pillar was about to fall on the sea of ??clouds, several brave people among the righteous disciples finally couldn't bear it any longer. With loud shouts, they first used their magic weapons to fight against the storm.  When they noticed, they shouted loudly to stop, but in such chaotic situation, several people rushed out after all.

    Those fairy swords and magic weapons flashed with precious light, and the light rushed into the wind pillar dazzlingly. They submerged in it for a moment, but they were like mud cows entering the sea, and no sound was heard. Then, as if they were disturbed by something, the wind pillar  Suddenly there was a roar, and several thick gray-black whirlwinds rushed towards the disciples as if they were tangible.

    Everyone in the righteous way was shocked and resisted one after another. Unexpectedly, those whirlwinds seemed to have spiritual energy. When others resisted, they passed through like invisible matter. When they happened to be in front of those people, the black whirlwind suddenly showed its ferocious face again.  Amidst the shrill sound of the wind, those whirlwinds entangled the disciples in a blink of an eye and retracted with a "swish" sound. The speed was so fast that everyone had no time to react. They watched helplessly as the disciples were protected by the crowd and were killed.  Trapped into the strange huge wind pillar.

    In the distance, there was a faint sound of screams. In the wind pillar, blood-red light suddenly flashed. After a while, there was no news.

    Everyone in Zhengdao was silent for a moment, looking at each other in shock.

    ??The light suddenly rose, and three rays of light fell from the sky, landing in front of the Zhengdao people. After the flash, the figures of Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan were revealed. The three people all looked solemn.

    Master Daoxuan waved his hand and said urgently: "All the disciples retreat, the elders and others stay here."

    peopleThere was a commotion among the group, but then most of the younger generation of disciples retreated. Most of these people were disciples of the three major sects. They naturally knew the importance, but even at this critical moment when the situation was changing, they still  Most were able to remain calm and the situation was not much chaotic.

    Soon, only three experts and a dozen elders were left in the field. In the battle just now, a few of the few remaining elders had already died.

    The muscles on Daoxuan's face twitched slightly, and then he stopped looking and turned his head to stare at the enemy he had only seen in his life.

    The huge black wind pillar fell from the sky under the control of invisible and strange force. In the strong wind and black air, the cold eyes of the beast god boy seemed to penetrate the carnage in the world. Looking coldly, they were separated from the stern eyes of Master Daoxuan.  Looking at each other empty.

    Master Daoxuan's heart was slightly shocked. Although the beast god far ahead looked like a human, the look in his eyes was somehow devoid of any human emotion. The cold look in his eyes seemed to be that of a general.  All things in the world are regarded as soulless beasts, and their desire to kill is extremely strong. They are really like extremely ferocious beasts.

    At this time, the wind pillar fell from the sky and finally landed on the sea of ??clouds. In an instant, the extremely hard white jade stone slab made a low and dull sound at the place where the wind pillar fell. In a moment, countless cracks were opened and exploded.  , countless huge rocks of sand and stone were shocked and flew upwards.  And in the wind pillar, there was a slight sound, like the roar of an evil ghost, and like the roar of a ghost, as if hearing some strange call, and suddenly it turned out that the six huge monsters that Zhengdao had spent so much effort to get rid of were  The bones started to move again.

    People on the right path change their colors together!

    At this moment, there was no light in the sky and the earth, a sad scene, ghostly auras rolling in, and the six huge corpses staggered one after another. Although they were not very agile, they were attracted by the weird power, dragging their huge bodies.  , scraped deep grooves on the ground, and was sucked into the huge wind pillar.

    One, and another, until finally the huge skeleton of the white-bone demon snake was completely sucked into the black wind pillar and disappeared without a trace.  Immediately, there seemed to be a sharp roar in the Jiuyou Underworld, and a violent aura rose from the sky from the strong wind.  The beast god above the wind and cloud had no expression on his face. He stepped on Taotie, whose body had grown larger, and rushed into the wind pillar like lightning.

    The smell of blood came thickly, and even the countless beast monsters under the feet became quiet at this moment. Most of them were lying on the ground, not daring to breathe out, and some were weak, with their heads buried in trembling, and they were so frightened that they couldn't help themselves.

    Suddenly, the strong wind stopped, the wind and clouds were calm, and the heaven and earth became silent.  Then, everyone held their breath like countless monsters and stared dumbly at the monsters in the world that were exposed after the storm dispersed.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, a brand-new and unimaginable monster stood impressively. Its body was so tall that it was three times taller than the original six huge monsters. Everyone and the ordinary monsters were in this  In front of the monster, he was as insignificant as an ant.

    The smell of blood is constantly exuding from this monster, and even on its body, blood is constantly oozing out. White bones can be seen everywhere. The huge skeleton makes people quickly  It became clear that this was the terrifying evil spirit that had reassembled the corpses of the six huge monsters just now.

    "And standing on the head of this huge monster is the beast god boy. His face looks slightly pale now, but the strong killing intent in his eyes seems to be getting more and more raging.

    The huge and ferocious white-headed skull was shaking slowly, making a weird "kaka" sound at the same time. In the two empty eye sockets, there seemed to be an invisible fierce light, staring at the people in front of it viciously.

    The foul stench came to my face.

    This reborn evil spirit seemed to be restless all over its body, roaring lowly.

    But other than that, there was no sound at all above the huge sea of ??clouds.  Countless people are watching with bated breath.

    In front of the crowd, Master Daoxuan, dressed in dark green Taoist robes fluttering in the wind, looked solemn.  After countless people were shocked, some people from far or near quietly looked at him, but there was no expression on that Taoist and immortal face. No one knew what his mood was at the moment.

    The huge evil spirit monster roared, and suddenly the white bones all over its body erupted with a harsh sound. The huge body slowly moved forward, and with every step it took, the ground under its feet seemed to be unable to withstand the pressure and was deeply sunk.  After falling down, the smell of blood spread everywhere.

    "Boom, boom, boom" This terrifying thing walked very slowly, but every step seemed to fall into the hearts of those on the right path. Countless people stared blankly at the terrifying pile of bones slowly moving like a mountain.  Up close, even people like Xiao Yicai's face turned a little pale.

    Seeing that the evil spirit was about to come forward, BonesOn the mountain, Master Daoxuan spoke in a deep voice, "Fellow Taoists, follow me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the first three righteous leaders incarnate into three rays of light and flew up first, followed by more than a dozen rays of various colors behind them, flying towards the evil spirit.  On the head of the huge evil spirit, the mysterious young man had an indifferent expression, and his eyes slowly reflected the strange light that was flying towards him.

    There was a sudden silence between heaven and earth, as if one could not breathe.

    Seeing that the righteous light crossing the sky and falling from the sky was about to fall, the pupils in the beast god's eyes suddenly shrank, and he could not see any movement, but the huge terrifying monster under his feet suddenly raised its huge and ferocious head and opened its blood.  With its big mouth, it raised its head to the sky and roared loudly, the sound shook the surrounding areas, and the countless beast monsters behind it suddenly began to cry out.

    Following this sharp roar, the huge monster stayed on the ground and directly opened its mouth to bite the few rays of light rushing towards the air. From a distance, the ferocious appearance of the big mouth could destroy these righteous thoughts with just one bite.  Everyone swallowed it all.

    However, these dozen people are all the masters among the righteous masters, the elites among the elites, even if you look at the world, good, evil, witches and witches are all first-class figures, and their advanced cultivation cannot be underestimated.  .

    Sure enough, although the monster evil spirit was ferocious and menacing, the rays of light that rushed down from the air dispersed at the same time and flew in all directions. In a blink of an eye, the true bodies of the elders appeared, standing in the air. For a moment, everyone shouted,  The magic weapon shines with strange light and attacks the evil spirits from different places.

    And above the clouds, Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan appeared at a high place.  Yun Yilan was the first to take action, flicking his left hand in vain, but he saw fire suddenly appear in his hand, like pure Yang jade, rising in the sky, with a color like amber, it was the ultimate realm of the mysterious fire magic of Fenxiang Valley.

    The flame was almost like a solid object. It looked small, burning in Yun Yilan's hand. He turned his palm over, his face was stern, and his hands were flying, like a meteor flying across the sky. That little flame of pure fire,  It came out of the body and seemed to be turning slowly in mid-air, seemingly slowly but actually urgently, flying towards the evil spirit.

    At this moment, more than a dozen elders around him have all used magic weapons to fight against this terrifying monster. The huge white bone body is constantly being hit by different lights everywhere.  It's just that this monster was hit by the magic weapons of these people with extremely high magic power. Although its body was shaken, under the magic power that would have shaken ordinary people to death, it actually acted as if nothing had happened, but it screamed repeatedly, obviously feeling uncomfortable, and  He looked increasingly angry, roaring fiercely.

    At this moment, in mid-air, the flame emitted by Yun Yilan exuded amber-like light. It was small but condensed and flew towards the monster.  Somehow, although the huge monster was unscrupulous towards the magic weapons of the people around it, it was a little scrupulous about this small flame, and its body seemed to shrink a bit. Unfortunately, this body was too huge, how could it avoid it in just a moment?  , this bit of flame fell on the mouth of the evil spirit's white skull, touching the white bones.

    "Hiss"

    Among the countless roaring and chaotic sounds, that inconspicuous little voice, the small amber-like flame, burned into the hard white bones that were as big as mountains and could not be cut down, and appeared on the white bones.  A deep, burnt-yellow hole appeared.  And the flame disappeared into the deep cave.

    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other with bated breath.

    A moment later, suddenly, a huge roar exploded from the depths of the bones. It was like a volcano erupting suddenly from the depths of the body of the evil spirit. The blazing heat wave spread instantly, and the originally white bones were shocked.  Half of the body was roasted to a withered yellow color, and a red flame was more than ten feet thick, exploding from the bones and rising into the sky.  Even Qingyun disciples and others in the distance felt unbearable heat, not to mention the monster burning under the red flames.

    For a moment, the people of the Righteous Path burst into cheers. The methods of the three leaders of the Righteous Path were truly incomparable.

    Like a volcano erupting, the arrogant and incomparable heat gradually dissipated, and the strange monster shrouded in fierce flames slowly emerged. Half of its body was roasted to a charred black color. Although it was even more weird and terrifying, it looked more  He was in a terrible state of embarrassment just now, and no longer looked ferocious at all.

    ???Every righteous person who was originally shocked by the terrifying scene when this monster appeared felt relieved and let out a long breath.  It's right to think about it. With Daoxuan Zhenren and other gods-like figures who have participated in creation, are there any demons and ghosts to be afraid of?

    However, for some reason, compared to the cheerful young disciples in the distance behind them, the faces of the three righteous giants above the clouds turned strangely gloomy.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 7 Decisive Battle

.    The evil spirit monster looked a bit embarrassed when it looked like it had been severely injured. Half of its body was white, while the other half was charred black. It looked quite strange and even a bit funny.  Just amidst the jeers of the righteous disciples in the distance, this huge and terrifying monster slowly raised its head, and suddenly let out a roar. Its huge head opened its mouth, and a stream of black air spewed out from it like a whirlwind, straight into the air.  The three among them rushed over.

    What kind of practice is Dao Xuan and others, naturally won't be the Tao, and the body is raised several times. At the same time, there are green, gold, and red colors around the body.  However, despite this, the black air actually condensed on the sea of ??clouds and in the strong wind, and a strange smell could be smelled from a long distance away. It was obviously extremely poisonous.

    At the same time, the beast god standing on the head of the huge monster waved his hands expressionlessly, with strange postures and simple movements, as if they were the movements of the ancient ancestors who respected the sky in the uncivilized times.  Following his movements, there seemed to be an invisible force rolling in. The black clouds in the sky gathered again, as thick as ink, and lightning flashes were seen moving between the wind and clouds, shining through the layers of darkness.  A little brighter.

    People on the ground were shocked for a moment, wondering what kind of magic he had performed. However, since the appearance of this beast god, the strange magic he had performed was so grand and shocking that everyone was secretly afraid.

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan frowned and suddenly waved his hand, ordering all the elders to move back.

    The black clouds were hanging low, and they were very low. Finally, someone noticed something was wrong and screamed. Then, in everyone's shocked eyes, the black clouds in the sky were layered on top of each other, getting lower and lower. Finally, from Jiutian  It was so high that it fell down to the mortal world, just above the sea of ??clouds, swallowing up the bodies of the beast god and the huge evil spirit.

    The area where the black clouds hung from the ground looked to be tens of feet in radius. People in the right path retreated one after another, and many of the beast monsters staying above the sea of ??clouds were shrouded in it.  Master Daoxuan and the other three descended from the clouds and stopped ten feet away from the black clouds. Their expressions were extremely solemn, and they stared closely at the billowing black clouds.

    On the Sea of ??Clouds Square, there was once again a strange silence. However, this silence could not last long.  The black cloud was rolling faster and faster, and even people standing far away could feel the surging demonic power within it.

    Finally, the huge mass of black energy slowly opened a small opening facing the direction of Master Daoxuan.

    There was no light at all, as if it was eternal darkness. The small black hole faced the front coldly, and the surrounding clouds suddenly began to rotate crazily, spiraling towards the small hole.  And this small hole endlessly swallowed all the incoming black energy, and slowly began to expand, from one inch to one foot, from one foot to one foot. In a short period of time, the most terrifying evil beast showed its ferocious face.  Appeared in front of the three righteous leaders.

    From the deepest darkness, an arrogant and shrill roar burst out!

    In an instant, all the black clouds vibrated and danced together, and the entire huge Tongtian Peak was shaken by it. The terrifying figure had turned into blood, and flew out from the deep dark hole, like a giant beast roaring into the sky,  Rushing towards Master Daoxuan and others.

    Everyone changes color together!

    The beast-god boy standing at the top of the storm looked up to the sky and screamed, his clothes shaking crazily in the strong wind. Along with it, the roaring and furious sound of the huge evil spirit under his feet far surpassed him, crushing him like a mountain.  Come down, the momentum is unparalleled in the world!

    But in this moment, in the eyes of Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan, three of the world's top Taoist masters, they have already seen that this evil spirit is covered in blood and is hideous and terrifying, but the most important thing is  Because of his increased demonic power, the damage caused by Yun Yilan's pure fire flames just now has long since disappeared. Instead, it was even worse.  At this moment, the black clouds dissipated, and one could vaguely see behind these monsters. In the black clouds, the piles of corpses of beasts and monsters were all like dry leaves, lying on the ground exhausted.

    At this moment, the huge figure spread its teeth and claws, covering the entire sky. The shadow instantly shrouded the heads of the three masters. Master Daoxuan looked solemn and was about to make a move when he suddenly heard Master Puhong next to him chanting the Buddha in a low voice and saying:  "Two Taoist brothers, please step back a little."

    After saying that, Master Puhong drifted forward two steps, facing the huge shadow falling in the sky. From a distance, Master Puhong was as small as an ant.

    A golden ray of light suddenly emitted from his hand, shining as brightly as a ray of sunshine in this dark and vicious world!

    The eminent monk had a faint look of compassion on his face, and clasped his hands together, but from the tips of his palms, golden light suddenly bloomed, growing from small to large, bright in an instant, emitting thousands of golden lights, soaring into the sky.  In the golden light, a roundThe magic weapon in the shape of a golden wheel was slowly raised up, with brilliant golden light and golden color. It was one foot square in diameter. Around the edge were engraved the golden body images of the Arhats. Surrounding the middle was the Buddha's true body image with one palm folded together, showing compassion to save all sentient beings.  .

    In the distance, countless people exclaimed almost at the same moment!

    "'The Golden Wheel of Great Sorrow'!"

    As soon as this Buddhist treasure came out, the golden light became even more brilliant. With the power of Master Puhong alone, this golden light curtain seemed to be indistinguishable from the light curtain made by hundreds of disciples of the righteous path just now.  In the golden light curtain, various Buddhist mantras appeared and disappeared, and wherever they were illuminated, there was a solemn and compassionate atmosphere, which was in sharp contrast to the violent atmosphere in front of them.

    However, despite facing this unparalleled Buddhist treasure, the evil spirit beast that jumped out from the depths of the black clouds with the intention of killing still did not flinch at all under the driving force of the beast god.  Yi still fell from the sky, pounced down, and crashed into the golden light.

    Unexpectedly, when the huge shadow collided with the brilliant golden light, there was no sound at all, and there was no earth-shattering scene as expected. The golden light in the sky suddenly turned around and surrounded it from all directions, while the sky was originally filled with  The black energy on the ground suddenly became smaller and gradually shrank, but it still flew forward. In the end, the huge figure of the evil spirit was reduced to less than one-tenth of its original size.

    However, the flying black energy that still existed became even darker, and the vicious energy increased instead of decreasing. Amidst the faint roar and roar, the black arrow flew across the sky, broke through countless golden barriers, and rushed to Master Puhong's side.  before.

    The cold air and ferocious face seemed to be right in front of you, in the deepest darkness!

    Master Puhong closed his eyes and folded his hands, chanting the Buddha's mantra in a low voice, lightly and quickly, like a song but not a song, like words but not words.  The "Great Compassion Golden Wheel" that slowly rotated in mid-air, emitting thousands of golden lights, fell from the top of the head and landed in front of Puhong. The Buddha's true body and the dharma images of the Arhats faced this eternal sight together.  The violent monster.

    In the golden light, their expressions seemed to be compassionate and stern. Compassion was to show mercy to all things in the world, and sternness was to subdue demons and kill ferociously. Who knows which side is the true face of the Buddha?

    ??????????????????????????????????? out.

    ? Brilliant golden light spurted out, making it impossible to see. It burned everything like Buddhist flames all over the sky, swallowing up all the black in front of it, and a huge golden light group rose in the mid-air.  Such a spectacular scene is truly rare in the world. Everyone above the sea of ??clouds was shocked and shocked by the unparalleled power of Buddhism.

    However, just when everyone was stunned, the strange black color that seemed to have been shocked by the power of the unparalleled Buddha suddenly emerged from the golden light, and in the brilliant splendor, like a  A thin black needle pierced the Golden Wheel of Compassion.

    On top of the golden wheel, the most precious treasure of Buddhism, the originally compassionate face of the Buddha suddenly and strangely flashed a black light for a moment. Almost at the same time, the solemn Sanskrit singing in the sky suddenly stopped, and the noisy world suddenly became strangely still.

    Everyone’s eyes immediately focused on the two figures in the golden light.

    A look of pain flashed across Master Puhong's face, and the wisp of black energy seemed to be reborn. It quickly grew in size from the original filament, and gradually took shape, revealing the figure of the beast god.

    The black energy gradually increased, and everyone in the righteous path changed their colors.  Looking from a distance, the Beast God's face still showed no expression, and even his eyes remained cold.  At this moment, on the golden wheel, a strange black color began to appear on the face of the Buddha statue, which became heavier and heavier. The originally compassionate and peaceful face of the statue also became violent and became more and more ferocious.

    Master Puhong’s face changed drastically, his face darkened, and he roared, his monk’s robes puffed up without any wind, and his body swelled up in an instant.  As if being stimulated, the golden light in the sky suddenly turned around, making a sharp whistle, and quickly returned to Master Puhong. It quickly condensed into a golden ball of light, as big as the palm of your hand, and the golden light moved, almost like the sun in the sky, across the distance.  Even from afar, one can feel the surge of Buddha power in it.

    In the sky, the solemn Sanskrit singing sounded again.

    The golden ball of light flashed with dazzling brilliance and slowly moved forward. Under the urging of this solemn and solemn Buddhist magic, the black air on the face of the Buddha statue on the Great Compassion Golden Wheel gradually disappeared and began to return to normal.  The beast god seemed to feel something, and his expression changed slightly.

    Seeing that the golden light ball finally touched the Great Compassion Golden Wheel, suddenly, the golden light was restrained, and the entire magical golden wheel seemed to become transparent, like a ray of rays of light finally blooming, and the flowing Buddha power emerged from it.  It is a volcano that has been brewing for a long time, and the mantras of the Buddhas that shine with countless golden lights spurt out.

    In an instant, the entire sky suddenly turned into a golden ocean, and golden light flooded over the sky and covered the ground, and could no longer be seen.?His colors.  In this extremely brilliant sea of ??light, it seemed that no demons could survive.

    Except, that vague finger!

    In the world engulfed by the boundless Buddha's light, deep in the golden light, there is actually a wisp of black air, as thin as smoke and dust, flying up lightly, disappearing and appearing, seeming to be there and not being there, hovering in front of the Golden Wheel of Compassion, gently  On the Buddha's face, on the brow of the kind and compassionate face, he clicked on it.

    That point is like a drop in the ocean, like a mustard seed in Sumeru, so insignificant compared with the Buddha's light that fills the sky.  However, Master Puhong's complexion suddenly changed, and his whole face suddenly turned pale, as if he were dead.

    Then, everyone saw that in that glorious scene, the heaven and earth suddenly shook, and the Buddha's light turbulent. The monk who looked almost like an immortal spurted out a large mouthful of blood with a "Wow" sound, dyeing the magic weapon in front of him red.  golden wheel.

    The violent wind quietly stopped, the chaotic world became quiet, and the golden light gently dissipated in the swaying.  Master Pu Hong's lips trembled slightly, his body seemed to stagger, and he stepped back. Fa Xiang and others behind him had already rushed up to support him.

    Master Puhong smiled bitterly, looked at the void in front of him, clasped his hands and said: "The donor's magic power is so powerful, it's really the only one I've seen in my life, I admire you, I admire you!"

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, countless righteous disciples were in an uproar.

    In mid-air, the golden light dissipated, and the black energy was reborn. As if it jumped out of the void, with a loud roar, the huge evil spirit monster suddenly reappeared. I really didn’t know that such a huge body had been in such a fierce battle just now.  Why can't I see its shadow, and why is it reborn alive now?

    And on top of its head, the figure that everyone in the world was looking at in horror at this time, his face became increasingly pale, and for the first time, his cold face showed a hint of fatigue, but his eyes remained as cold as ever.  But when his eyes saw the figure of Master Pu Hong, he finally moved slightly and snorted coldly.

    "The art of cultivation in China is indeed extraordinary."

    Master Puhong shook his head slightly, and originally intended to say a few words of persuasion, but looking at the other party's appearance, he knew that it was useless, so he retreated with the help of Faxiang and others.

    Among the three leaders of the righteous path, two of them have suffered losses at the hands of this monster with mysterious and strange origins. Suddenly, everyone at Tongtian Peak changed their colors.  As for the beast monster, all the beasts roared together with great momentum and arrogance.

    It was at this time that a roar rose into the sky from behind everyone, His Highness Yuqing from Tongtian Peak, and a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in the ice pond water. The water was spinning rapidly, and it was spinning faster and faster, like a dragon roaring or a tiger roaring.  The roars became louder and louder, and they actually suppressed the voices of countless beast monsters in front of them.

    But in the ice pool, the water column surged up like a rush, flying into the sky in a straight line, rushing to a height of tens of feet. The water column condensed and never dispersed, like a wild flower blooming, the sacred beast of Qingyun Mountain.  The huge body of the Spiritual Lord Water Qilin appeared.

    The Qingyun disciples on Tongtian Peak were shocked at first, and then shouted loudly in ecstasy, their spirits lifted.  Under the attention of everyone, the water unicorn raised its head and roared towards the blue sky, shook its head and tail, left the water column and flew forward, falling into the clouds.

    The water column that soared into the sky suddenly fell down, and suddenly it roared like a mountain torrent, splashing the surrounding area of ??the ice pool with wetness and coldness. The righteous disciples who had no time to dodge were hiding everywhere, and they were quite embarrassed for a while.

    But most people don’t care about so much at this moment, and all their eyes are looking towards the blue sky.  Shui Qilin's eyes widened angrily, and he kept roaring. He stood in the air in the air, and a dark green figure slowly fell down on Shui Qilin's body, facing the front, the beast god who looked almost undefeated at the moment.

    Daoxuan Zhenren!

    There was still no change in the cold face of the Beast God, and his eyes were facing Master Daoxuan from a distance.  On the other hand, the huge evil spirit monster under his feet roared at the water unicorn with the same sternness. The water unicorn obviously did not have the slightest fondness for these monsters. It looked even more ferocious, with its fangs exposed and roaring repeatedly.

    Amidst the roar, Shui Qilin raised his head fiercely, a faint green light flashed, and spit out a long sword that looked like stone but not stone from his mouth. It flew into the air. Master Daoxuan stretched out his right hand and caught it.

    At that moment, suddenly, the entire Qingyun Mountain stopped, and a moment later, sky-shaking shouts burst out like a tide.

    The Ancient Sword of Zhuxian!

    The legendary ancient sword of killing immortals that is unparalleled and indestructible, the supreme immortal weapon that can subdue demons and subjugate demons in the righteous way, finally reappeared in the world ten years later.

    A beam of light, like gentle water flowing quietly from the legendary ancient sword, reached Master Daoxuan.  Amidst countless cheers and shouts from the crowd, DaoxuanzhenThe moment his body just grasped the hilt of the sword, his body trembled slightly for some unknown reason. Then, he once again grabbed the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian with force, calmness, and weight in his hand.

    "The divine sword is given by God to slay evil spirits!"

    Daoxuan’s face was as usual, his expression was peaceful, but he held Zhu Xian in his hand, raised his sword and pointed at the beast god in front of him, and spoke indifferently, in the eyes of countless people, he was like an immortal who cannot be blasphemed.

    Countless people cheered under the Zhuxian Sword.  Before the Immortal Sword, the Beast God looked at the ancient sword for a long time, and then looked at Master Daoxuan carefully. Suddenly, his cold face changed. He shook his head in disbelief and laughed loudly, echoing in the air.  Between this world and the earth, there are occasionally a few low coughs mixed in.

    "What a sword, what a sword!" The beast god actually clapped his hands in praise, but there was a bit of sarcasm in his tone, saying: "Even I am afraid of such a ferocious and supreme sword, but unexpectedly,  When you wait for it to appear on your hand, it will be really hahahahaha"

    He did not continue talking, but laughed uncontrollably as if he had seen the most ridiculous thing in his life, leaving everyone baffled.

    Looking at that arrogant figure, Master Daoxuan's face remained unchanged, and he did not speak to defend himself. He just took a deep breath, closed his eyes slightly and then opened them. His eyes radiated. In an instant, a dazzling light bloomed from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  come out.

    The water unicorn looks up to the sky and roars!

    The beast god’s laughter stopped abruptly, and he faced forward with a solemn look on his face.

    And everyone at the foot held their breath. Everyone knew that the battle between these two people was already the final battle.

    The final result of this catastrophe will eventually come!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 8 Witchcraft

.    Outside the ancient forbidden area, the mountains are filled with birdsong, and except for the faint sounds of fighting and roaring coming from the distant peaks, there is no other noise.  There is a gentle mountain breeze blowing gently from a distance, and the green mountains are swaying together, as if they are not a scene from the human world.

    Under the four vigorous characters of Huanyue Cave, the simple stone wall outside the cave seems to have peeled off a lot, as if it records endless years quietly flowing here.  At this moment, the mountains and fields seemed to be silent, watching the two men silently confront each other.

    How many years have passed by so quietly, when you look back, how many old friends are left?

    Lin Jingyu remained silent, but the expression on his face kept changing drastically at the same time. Only his eyes never left Gui Li's figure.  That man standing silently in front of him!  Is this really the same Zhang Xiaofan from back then?

    Finally, he spoke, his voice low and slightly hoarse, and said: 'Why did you want to kill him?  He is just a dying old man.  ’

    The muscles on Gui Li's face seemed to twitch. He raised his eyes and looked at Lin Jingyu. That childhood playmate had faint blue veins flashing on his face. It could be seen that he was trying his best to control his emotions, but he was so strong.  His expression seemed to be what he was born with!

    It’s like he was already familiar with it when he was a child.  But now, he was standing there openly and openly, standing under the sun, questioning himself

    Deep in the dense forest, there seemed to be a pair of dark eyes, staring coldly at the figures of the two men.

    Gui Li stared at him for a long time and said slowly: 'He blocked my way.  ’

    Lin Jingyu snorted, and then he looked up at the sky and took a deep breath, as if telling himself something deeply. After a moment, when he looked back, he already had an indifferent expression.

    He looked deeply at Gui Li, looking at this face that was once very familiar but now so unfamiliar, and said coldly: "Since the tragedy in Caomiao Village, when only the two of us survived, I have always treated you as  He's my brother, you know?  ’

    The corners of Gui Li's mouth twitched and he nodded slowly.

    Lin Jingyu stared at him and said: "In my heart, I have always thought that the two of us are the closest people, so even if you betrayed Qingyun ten years ago, I have always had hope that one day you will  Be able to find your way back when you have gone astray and return to the right path.  For the first time, a bleak expression appeared on his face, but there was still a hint of hatred in this disappointment. He sneered: "But, I was wrong after all. I should have understood a long time ago that you are no longer the best person I used to be."  Good brother Zhang Xiaofan, you are now a murderer of the Demon Sect, a ruthless ghost Li.  ’

    He smiled miserably, with an even more determined expression on his face. He only heard the sound of the dragon roaring, and the blue light flourished. The "Dragon-Slaying Sword" was unsheathed. The sword energy was like a dragon, surging, and it wanted to choose someone to devour.  , against Lin Jingyu's young but angry face, it seemed a bit ferocious.

    ‘The old friendship between you and me is severed today!  ’

    Sonorous words are as decisive as ironclad words.  The ensuing sword light of green light tore through the silence, sweeping across the hard stones on the ground, making a roaring sound, and then stopped for a long time.  After the hustle and bustle, what was left was a deep sword mark on the stone slab between the two people.

    Gui Li's expression suddenly changed, and for some reason, his body even trembled slightly. He stared closely at the deep mark on the ground, and for the first time, there was a trace of pain that was difficult to conceal on his face.  .

    The sword mark is so deep and embedded in the hard stone that it can no longer be erased.  He looked at the trace so much that he even ignored what Lin Jingyu said.

    The deep sword marks, how long ago did they seem familiar?

    It seems that at some time, there was someone whom I cherished in my heart who was so heartless and decisive!

    Deep marks, deep marks, cut the stone slab under the feet, cut off the friendship in the world, but whose heart was hurt?

    As if he couldn't breathe, Gui Li gasped involuntarily, and even his body began to tremble uncontrollably, but the next moment, he controlled himself again.  The excited expression flashed across his face and never appeared again.  He lowered his head slowly, and secretly gritted his teeth.

    Then, he raised his head and looked at Lin Jingyu for a long time, clenching his hands into fists and even digging his nails into his flesh.

    But there was a smile on his face.

    Lin Jingyu became even more angry and said: ‘Why are you laughing?  ’

    Gui Li stared at him for a long time and said softly: 'Do you know when you've lost your way?  ’ He suddenly laughed loudly and shrilly, and said: ‘I am lost, I can’t find the way, but what?The road is the right way, is it your way?  ’

    Lin Jingyu said sternly: "Yes, the right way is the right way. If you betray the right way, you will fall into the wrong direction."  ’

    ‘Bah!  ’

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and was stunned.

    Gui Li looked miserable, looked up at the sky, and spat angrily: 'Who said that the right way is the right way?  Did you say that?  Even if the right way you say is the right way, why do you Qingyun definitely think it is the right way?  ’

    Lin Jingyu frowned, with murderous intent on his face, and said coldly: 'Since you and I have already severed our ties, why bother to say more!  ’

    Gui Li looked at him coldly and said, ‘You want to kill me?  ’

    Lin Jingyu said solemnly: "The old man who died under you has taught me carefully over the past ten years. He treated me like a son, was as kind as a mountain, and was as straight as my father."  He died in your hands, and you are stubborn and unrepentant, so I will eliminate harm for the people and avenge his old man.  ’

    Gui Li sneered and said: "There are so many jackals in this world, but they don't mean anything at all. It's just that I can't die because my wish has not been fulfilled."  ’

    Lin Jingyu gave a long laugh, full of contempt, the dragon-slaying sword glowed brightly, and he said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, let's settle the grudges between you and me for more than ten years today!"  ’

    The ghost snorted sharply, and a faint green light lit up in his right hand, and the dark black light of the fire stick flew up quietly.

    The birds are chirping softly, the mountains are more secluded, the mountains are verdant, the breeze is gentle, under the boundless blue sky, in front of a thousand-year-old ancient cave, two childhood friends, facing each other coldly, are about to fight for life and death.

    It was at this moment that suddenly, a deep roar came from the 'Huan Yue Cave' behind the two of them, and the surrounding ground began to tremble slightly, and the expressions of the two of them changed.

    Before they could react, a flash of purple energy flashed through the thousand-year-old cave. In a blink of an eye, the purple energy rose up and enveloped the cave. Clouds surged, and there was a thunderous sound. The purple energy was like a pillar, and it was powerful.  Soared straight into the sky.

    There were only two men left, who looked very small in front of such wonders of heaven and earth. Their clothes were flying, and they looked at each other indifferently again.

    The wind is blowing.

    The top of Tongtian Peak is solemn and solemn. Not only is the Zhengdao completely silent, but even the dark beast monsters in front seem to have sensed something. They all became quiet, raised their heads silently, and looked up at the sky.

    Standing on the huge head of the white-bone monster, the bright silk clothes on the beast god's body are gently fluttering in the wind. He has a face that looks like a young man, but his eyes are those that have experienced a lot of wind and frost, and he is also looking at the sky.  The grand sword formation gradually appeared.

    The majestic purple energy first rises from the mountain behind Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain. It is as fast as lightning and its momentum is unparalleled. It rises into the sky, like a huge purple pillar standing in the sky, and suddenly appears in this vast world.  Purple gas was seen steaming, flowing turbulently, rising through the air, and finally landed on the ancient sword of killing immortals that looked like stone but not stone.

    The next moment, the Ancient Zhuxian Sword lit up. Even though they were far away, countless human beings could still feel that something was touching the ancient sword high in the sky.  Wake up slowly from a long slumber.

    On the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, light bloomed, illuminating the face of Master Daoxuan.

    He was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe that was beating in the wind, making a hunting sound. He held a sword in his right hand, with a solemn expression, and held the sword formula tightly in his left hand. His low voice came from between heaven and earth, like a Sanskrit chant or a strange mantra, and it echoed far and wide.  Suddenly, he waved the sword technique in his left hand and pierced the sky. Almost at the same time, six-colored rays of light rose up from the other six towering peaks of the Qingyun Mountains at the same time, penetrating the sky like a rainbow, breaking through the sky, and streaking across the sky.  The long trajectory finally landed on the ancient sword of killing immortals.

    In an instant, the Zhuxian ancient sword was swallowed up by the dazzling brilliance, like the rising sun falling into the world, unable to be seen. The brilliant light burst out from the ancient sword, and immediately dispersed the black air that was originally hovering at one end of the sky.  trace.

    In the intense light, the seven-color light merged into one, rising up in the dazzling white light, and turned into a huge seven-color sword in the sky, with brilliant light and flashing rainbow light.  Then, under the continuous injection of spiritual energy from the Seven Meridians Mountain Peak, the huge colored main sword began to gradually grow larger, and in the process of growing larger, it gradually separated into various small monochromatic energy swords, more and more, densely packed.  began to spread across the sky.

    On the ground, a burst of cheers erupted from the crowd watching the way. Countless young disciples, whether they were under the Qingyun sect or not, looked up at the majestic sword formation in the sky, which was almost like a myth.  And many people who experienced the turmoil ten years ago seem to be in quite complicated moods at the moment. Some are happy, while others are silent.

    Among the crowd, aroundIn the crowd surrounding the young disciples who were all smiling, Lu Xueqi silently looked up at the extremely bright and powerful Zhuxian Sword Formation. Rays of rays of light were even reflected from the sky, covering all the people including her, shining brightly.  touched her cheek.  However, there was no expression on her cold and beautiful face, only a pair of bright eyes, reflecting seven colors of light, faintly flashing with strange feelings, but after all, no one could see what was deep in her heart.

    Ten years have passed so quietly inadvertently. Who still remembers the heart-rending roar at the top of Qingyun Mountain?  Who still remembers that young man who fell into despair?

    Lu Xueqi's body trembled slightly, as if she suddenly thought of something unbearable and moved her face. Even the expression on her face was sad. Only subconsciously, she held the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand tighter.

    The sword shadows all over the sky became more and more dense, and the infinite light covered the entire sky.

    In the pupils of the beast god's eyes, the infinite sword shadow reflected the entire sky. After looking at it for a long time, he nodded, with a solemn expression, and sighed: "Sure enough, it is a miraculous craftsmanship. I didn't expect that there is such an unparalleled figure in Middle-earth, who can gather the power of mountains."  Spiritual energy creates this peerless sword formation.  It’s really amazing!  ’

    He high-fived and said three times: ‘Amazing!  ’

    ‘Amazing!  ’

    ‘Amazing!  ’

    He praised so much, but there was no trace of fear or fear on his face. In other words, no one knew, could something like him, which looked like a human but not a human, like a ghost or a demon, still have the emotion of fear?

    In the wind and clouds, the huge white-bone monster made a low roaring sound, slowly rose up and stood in the sky, facing the water unicorn in front of it with its teeth and claws, and Daoxuan Zhenren standing on the back of the water unicorn.

    The strong wind blows, and the sky is silent!

    The noises of the beasts and beasts under the feet seemed to suddenly become far away. There were only two people facing each other face to face. The world was empty, but it seemed too narrow to accommodate two people.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Master Daoxuan said coldly: "Under the Zhuxian Sword, demons and evil spirits never escape alive. If you are smart, you will surrender and live in isolation in Qingyun Mountain for the rest of your life. I will spare your life."  ’

    The beast god was startled, then laughed, and ignored it. He just shook his head slightly, with an expression on his face that seemed to be a bit sarcastic.  When Master Daoxuan saw this, he stopped talking and took a deep breath. He held the Ancient Zhuxian Sword tightly in his right hand and suddenly made a move with his left hand. Among the numerous Qi swords in the sky, an orange Qi sword suddenly came out from the Zhuxian Sword Formation.  , let out a sharp roar that broke through the sky, and shot towards the beast god.

    The beast god looked indifferent, but his eyes were fixed on the flying air sword. He saw the orange sword flying less than a foot away in front of him like an electric light.  The beast god suddenly raised his left hand, and spread out his five fingers in the direction of the air sword.

    In mid-air, black energy emerged out of thin air, and instantly condensed into a black shield wall a few feet in front of the beast god, with its top and bottom pointed, blocking the orange sword.

    A moment later, the orange air sword hit the black shield!

    The world between heaven and earth, for that moment, was still silent.

    ‘Boom!  ’

    ???????????????? Then, like the rising sun leaping out of the water, the sky and the earth began to roar with thunder, a huge roar burst out instantly, and in the black air and orange light, a few rays of electricity flashed for a few times before slowly fading away.

    These two things, which were originally invisible energy, were like the hardest treasures in the world shaking each other, and the entire sky and earth were enveloped in a huge roar.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The invisible sound waves pass by with the strong wind. On the top of Qingyun Mountain, everyone's ears are buzzing and their faces are pale.  Although everyone knew that these two people were both very high-level figures, but as soon as they fought, it was unexpected that a seemingly ordinary person testing each other could be so powerful. At the same time, the final outcome of this battle of skills was  It’s also even more elusive.

    Some people have even vaguely thought about what Qingyun Mountain will look like after this catastrophe and such a fierce battle.

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan and the Beast God looked at each other with expressionless faces, showing no signs of surprise or astonishment.  Under the brilliant colorful air swords that filled the sky, the black air surrounding the beast god looked particularly dazzling.

    After a long while, Master Daoxuan seemed to snort lightly, and used the sword technique with his left hand. Where the Taoist robe was flying, the dazzling ancient sword Zhuxian at his hand flashed, but in the sky, a sudden strong wind was seen, filling the sky.  In the shadow of the sword, half of the sky was shaking in an instant.  For a moment, the sky was filled with brilliant light, so dazzling that it was almost impossible to see.

    The beast god's face changed, and he looked at him intently.  Sure enoughAfter a while, starting from behind Master Daoxuan, dozens of colorful qi swords turned around, trembling in the air, and aimed at the beast god.  The icy air surged in the blink of an eye, and before long, half of the air swords in the air, no one knew how many at a glance, seemed to be controlled by invisible forces, and slowly turned their heads.

    There is a sense of solemn killing between heaven and earth.  But before anyone could marvel, the ancient sword Zhuxian in the hand of Master Daoxuan had already exploded with strange light. At the same time, like an angry tide bursting out, the waves crashed on the shore. In the Zhuxian sword array, more than a hundred monochromatic air swords formed into a body seven feet long and seven feet wide.  A huge rain of swords crashed down.

    The sky is filled with the sound of sharp roars breaking through the sky, and the sound of 'swish' resounds throughout the heaven and earth.  The beast god looked at the overwhelming rain of swords and shouted loudly, and the huge evil spirits and monsters under his feet looked up to the sky and howled in unison, the sound was extremely shrill.  But seeing his hands open and close, his posture swinging, and his movements clumsy, even though they were far away, for some reason, a strange and extremely desolate song sounded in the ears of everyone on Tongtian Peak at the same time.

    That song is completely different from that of Middle-earth. It is desolate and majestic, like a giant beast in the wilderness roaring up to the sky on a stormy night. It also has the meaning of endless rustling.

    With the sound of deep ancient sounds, accompanied by strange sounds of clanging drums, the black air around the beast god suddenly rose, as black as ink, flowing rapidly in the strong wind, almost like a black dragon with teeth and claws, looming over the world.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 9 Monster

.    Soon enough, the overwhelming rain of swords rushed in front of the Beast God, and the strong wind hurt his face.  At this moment of lightning, the figure of the beast god suddenly disappeared, disappearing into the black air. Instead, the evil spirit beast under him was filled with black energy, leaping up suddenly, and the bones of his body were rattling.  , shrouded in black energy, it is even more terrifying.

    The evil monster looked up to the sky and roared, exhaling loudly. The situation changed in an instant. The ground beneath its feet was filled with sand and flying stones, and it was almost impossible to stand a person.  In the wind and clouds, black energy was rising, merging with the evil spirit monster. In an instant, it expanded more than three times. Dozens of protruding black energy formed from the white bones of the evil spirit beast's body, flying in the air like tentacles.  .

    At this time, the Immortal Killing Sword Rain had already arrived from the sky. How could the Thousand-Year Sword Formation be idle? Black energy surged up from the outside. Before it could reach it, it was completely destroyed by the sword energy in an instant. Not even a trace was left, and it rushed down again.  , and rushed straight towards the ferocious beast.

    The evil spirit kept roaring and whistling continuously. Seeing that these unstoppable sword rains were about to hit the huge evil spirit, suddenly, dozens of black energy like tentacles of living things suddenly flew up and faced it,  The black air covered the clouds and the sun, blocking the path of the air sword.

    The Zhuxian sword energy rushed down in the blink of an eye, fighting with these strange black energy tentacles, but the tentacles made of these black energy were by no means as vulnerable as the outer black energy just now, nor were they as powerful as those controlled by the beast god at first.  As hard as a shield, more than a hundred branches of the Zhuxian Qi Sword rushed down. These tentacles were like living creatures, wrapping around it. Not to mention the castration gradually slowed down, even the brilliance on the sword was slowly fading away.  , gradually dimmed.

    However, the Immortal Killing Sword is not a mortal thing after all. Although it is transformed by invisible Qi, in order to dissolve these Qi swords, it can still be clearly seen that the surrounding black Qi tentacles were injured by the sharp light of the Immortal Qi and evaporated a lot, but from that evil  On Ling's body, black energy seemed to flow out in an endless stream, filling up in the blink of an eye.  After a while, these hundreds of earth-shattering Zhuxian Qi Swords were all dissolved into nothingness.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, there was a complete silence, like deathly silence.

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan’s face was even more solemn, but he showed no fear. His immortal-like figure stood in the clouds, holding the brilliant and shining ancient sword of Zhuxian, just like the ancient immortal god.

    But I saw him smiling coldly, stabbing the sky with the sword in his right hand, and swung it slowly. As the light on the ancient sword Zhuxian Sword flashed dazzlingly, the sound of thunder began to faintly come from the sky. Above the entire sky, there was a rumble and a huge momentum.  The Zhuxian Sword Formation rotates together, especially the seven-colored main sword, which shines brightly and cannot be seen.

    In the white light, from the ancient sword Zhu Xian, a purple air suddenly rose into the sky and went straight into the Zhu Xian sword array. In an instant, purple air swords gathered within a radius of ten feet; then, the other six colors of light came one by one.  It rose up, flickered dazzlingly, and flew into the sky, instantly forming seven star directions in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Each one was a huge single-color sword formation, majestic.

    The wind and clouds are howling, and the wind is hunting.

    There was a sudden sound of thunder in the silent place, roaring loudly, like the hearts of thousands of people shaking, the sword light flowing in the sky, the colorful light shining, countless colorful air swords streaked across the sky, roaring down.

    Like the wrath of the sky, it rushes forward, with the purple energy leading the way. It can't be seen at a glance, and its power is much greater than before.  And behind Zi Zi, every ten feet away, there is a sword energy gathering and flying towards him, roaring and surging, which is beyond the imagination of human beings.

    Looking at this almost devastating scene, no one remained colorless and their palms became sweaty.

    The ancient singing voice mixed with the huge thunder and screams all over the sky gradually disappeared, and even those strange sounds of beating drums have long since disappeared.  But the huge evil spirit refused to retreat in the face of this terrifying sword rain. But when it saw the black energy rising, it screamed loudly, as if it was provoking the sky, and it was extremely unruly.

    In the blink of an eye, the sword light rushed towards me, and dozens of black energy tentacles suddenly surged up. Although the sword energy this time was no longer the same as that of Shicai, the ancient witchcraft of the Southern Barbarians actually had miraculous powers that could be unpredictable by gods and ghosts. The black energy tentacles  The more he fought, the braver he became. Although he was stabbed by countless air swords in the blink of an eye, the seemingly endless black energy filled it up in an instant, and the largest area actually expanded, reaching as far as dozens of feet.  So many.

    It was just that this wave of purple air swords rushed into the black air and suppressed the black air. However, within a moment, the black air counterattacked and rose up, swallowing up the air swords one by one.  Even so, before the black energy could return to its original state, the second wave of air sword formations had already rushed forward.

    Thousands of weather, infinite sharpness, the sword rays can be seen in the sky, like rain and locusts, densely packed, and with the activation of Daoxuan Zhenren's true method, Zhuxian's ancient sword shines more and more, and the seven-color main sword in the air continues to separate.  There are more and more monochromatic air swords, and the separation speed is getting faster and faster. Wave after wave forms a thrilling huge sword array, crashing into the black air.

    &nbsp; Under the brutal attack of the Zhuxian Sword Formation like a raging wave, the black energy lost its original arrogance and was gradually suppressed from the initial range of tens of feet. However, against this wave, it was stronger than the previous wave.  There was an almost endless despairing surge of sword light, and the black energy was gradually exhausted.  The huge evil spirit monster is still roaring, but the black energy around it is gradually weakening. Each wave of sword rain is closer to itself than the previous wave. The black energy is gradually getting thinner, and the strange tentacles formed are gradually weak, resisting it.  The rain of swords in the sky was becoming more and more difficult.

    I don’t know when it started, but after a long silence, the crowd below burst into cheers like a tide.

    The last six black energy tentacles, after barely resisting a wave of green sword energy, finally dissipated and turned invisible. Only the huge evil spirit remained in the air.

    The heaven and earth are solemn and solemn, and the sword energy is everywhere!

    ??A faint ancient song, in the middle of nowhere!

    Like thunder and lightning, infinite sword light descended from the sky, pounced from all directions, and pierced the huge evil spirits in the air.

    The huge white skeleton burst into pieces in an instant, and countless black blood swayed away. The evil spirit monster suddenly raised its head and let out a heart-rending roar into the sky.

    The wind dissipates and the clouds disperse.

    The rain of swords gradually stopped.

    Under the gaze of thousands of pairs of eyes, every inch of the evil spirit's huge body, skin and bones, seemed to be trembling slightly. Looking intently, countless small shining swords were inserted into every place, from beginning to end.  From top to bottom, there is no complete place.

    People on Tongtian Peak took a breath of cold air. For some reason, there was a faint thorn-like feeling on their backs.

    However, the evil spirit didn't seem to be dead yet. The huge head filled with Zhu Xian's various qi swords slowly turned around, looked at his body riddled with holes, and then slowly lowered his head.  For some reason, its voice was no longer shrill and ferocious. It sounded very low at the moment, as if it was a bit reluctant and a bit painful.

    It opened and closed its huge mouth, and two red lights flashed across its eyes, like flames, burning hard, but finally shattered and dissipated.

    The next moment, a loud sound suddenly burst out from the evil spirit's huge body in mid-air, resounding throughout the world. Countless qi swords flew up upside down. Even the Zhuxian Sword Formation above the sky was in chaos.

    Then, the huge evil spirit that was once arrogant seemed to suddenly become extremely fragile. The strong wind blew by, and the indestructible skeletal body collapsed like sand and stone. The white bones turned into sand, and the flesh and blood became stones, scattered by the wind.  go.

    People stared at the sky in silence. When victory was in sight, no one cheered. It was as if there was a strange feeling that enveloped everyone's hearts.

    In the sky, the once huge body was about to completely disperse with the wind. Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from under the feet, and then everyone screamed out.  I saw that inside the monster's torso, although all the flesh and bones were gone, there was still a mass of black energy that was still condensing and spinning slowly in the air. After a while, the evil spirit body was finally completely destroyed, and the mass of black air was still there.  The air slowly dispersed, revealing the scene inside.

    Surprisingly, it turned out to be a young humanoid, the beast god who suddenly disappeared.  However, at this moment, the beast god no longer looked as carefree and composed as before, but looked very embarrassed, especially the originally gorgeous set of silk clothes on his body, which had become riddled with holes somehow, and was blown by the strong wind in the sky.  , turned into ashes one after another.

    For a moment, he was naked, but there was no look of fear or disappointment on his face. On the contrary, he stared at the vast sword formation in front of him, and suddenly he smiled.  , stretched his body, stood in mid-air, stroking his palms and said: "Amazing, amazing!"  ’

    Master Daoxuan's expression changed. He obviously did not expect that the Beast God would be so difficult to defeat. He could still withstand such a formation just now. However, at a glance, this person's face was just paler.  The color of fatigue is more intense, and looking around, there is not even a single wound.

    Underfoot, there was a sudden noise at this moment, but many female disciples of Qingyun Mountain just woke up at this moment, their faces turned red, and they did not dare to look at the sky anymore.  On the contrary, above the sky, although the beast god was naked, he didn't care, as if it was like this when the world first opened. He acted as if nothing had happened, just looking closely at the ancient sword Zhuxian in the hand of Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan sneered and said: 'If you surrender now, promise to abandon Taoism, and practice good deeds again in the Huanyue Cave in Qingyun Back Mountain, I will spare your life.  Otherwise, the Zhuxian Sword will not spare the life of a vicious person like you!  ’

    After saying that, he held the ancient sword of Zhu Xian and waved it lightly. The sword light all over the sky swayed together as if it was being sensed, and it was majestic.  But at this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren suddenly had a look of pain on his face. Although it passed by in a flash, it had already fallen into the eyes of the Beast God.

    &nbsp;The beast god stood in the sky, with gleaming eyes, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said lightly: "With such a ferocious and supreme sword, coupled with the aura of the green mountains below, you can actually sustain it until now."  No decline has been seen, and it is indeed very comparable to others.  ’

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said in a deep voice: 'What do you mean by this?  ’

    The beast god smiled but did not answer, only shook his head and said: 'The evil spirit of the ancient sword must have been born of the evil energy of heaven and earth, and it has the same origin as me. How could I not know?  You forcefully control your sword to fight with me. The outcome is unknown, but most of the time you are taken advantage of by the energy of the sword. You are not an ordinary person who does such harm to others and yourself, so why do I need to say more?  Hehe," the beast god said this, sneered twice, and said: "I advise you to abandon the sword as soon as possible, otherwise the sword spirit will bite you back in the future, and your end will be thousands of times worse than mine.  ’

    Master Daoxuan stared at the beast god for a long time, then suddenly shook his head and laughed, his eyes full of disdain, and said: 'How can demons and heretics understand the benevolence of my Taoist!  What's more, how can I, the true Taoist Dharma and the supreme divine sword, be understood by your lies?  ’

    He let out a clear whistle, and when he raised his arms, the sword energy in the sky trembled, and he said solemnly: 'You evildoer, suffer death!  ’

    The beast god sneered, his eyes flashed like flames, and he said excitedly: 'Okay, today I will let you see the power of my southern witchcraft!  ’

    As soon as he finished speaking, black energy arose. Black aura suddenly flashed from his naked skin. In a moment, the originally fair skin was completely like dark ink stains, and under the skin, it began to tremble, and countless small  The small bump began to tremble as if it were alive.

    In a distant and unknown land, with empty wilderness in all directions, a strange and extremely low "dong-dong" sound was suddenly heard, like the heartbeat of a human being, and it was extremely weird.  And looking at the sky, beyond the rays of light of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the sky suddenly dimmed, and black clouds rushed in from all directions, quickly gathering around the Beast God.

    Master Daoxuan’s face was solemn and he was on guard, staring at the strange changes ahead.

    In the lingering black air, the low and strange sounds that seemed to come from the Nine Netherworlds were getting faster and denser. People couldn't help but feel that their heartbeats were also speeding up, getting thicker and louder.  Soon, it seemed to burst open in the end. The few righteous disciples with lower levels of Taoism could no longer resist it and had to fall to the ground, using their skills to resist.

    And in mid-air, as the black air became thicker and thicker, suddenly, there was a low roar, like the roar of an evil beast, or like an insect emerging from its cocoon. Everyone could clearly see that the dark body of the beast god was coming from  The skin on the left arm burst open, and among the countless small bulges that were constantly beating at the bottom of the skin, another thing slowly stretched out. It had hands and fingers, and it actually looked like another arm. Moreover, this new arm had strong bones and was far away.  It is much larger than my own arm, and it is impossible to imagine how it can be extended from the original arm.

    However, this was just the beginning. With a deep cracking sound, every part of the beast god's body seemed to burst open, and various new huge torso and limbs emerged from it.  And not long after, these new limbs exploded again, and new and larger limbs were regenerated.

    The people on Tongtian Peak changed their colors in shock and looked at each other in shock. Not only had they never seen such a weird and unparalleled magic, they had never heard of it.  For thousands of years in Middle-earth, no one has ever recorded such a thrilling magic in countless ancient books.

    Even Master Daoxuan at this moment couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and looked at the beast god in front of him in astonishment. The originally ordinary boy-shaped beast god seemed to be expanding at this moment, and when he finally stopped and stopped dividing,  , standing in front of Zhen Daoxuan, facing the Zhuxian Sword Formation, is already a monster ten feet tall, with thousands of hands and hundreds of heads.

    The mountain behind Tongtian Peak is the boundary of Huanyue Cave Mansion.

    At this moment, the purple air column rising from the cave is still the same, without any signs of exhaustion. From a distance, the air column looks like a solid body, with auspicious energy transpiring and solemn and solemn.

    At this moment, above the sky, most of the sky was covered with the Qi swords of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Even though they were far away, Gui Li and Lin Jingyu could feel the surging ancient energy above the sky.  The power of the sword to kill immortals.

    Suppressing the slightly trembling dragon-slaying sword in his hand, Lin Jingyu withdrew his gaze from the sky. He was shocked by the power of the ancient sword to kill the immortal, and at the same time, his mood also changed slightly.  Just now, he and Gui Li were almost on the verge of a life-and-death fight. Suddenly, the Immortal-killing Sword Formation was activated, and the scene was so dramatic that it immediately shocked the two of them.  The two of them stopped at the same time.

    Speaking of which, I’m afraid that the person standing in front of me is in an even more complicated state of mind at the moment, right?  Lin Jingyu didn't know why, but this thought flashed through his mind, and he turned to look at Gui Li.

    That man, who seemed to have experienced all the vicissitudes of life, silently looked up at the sky, the brilliant and shocking scenes.

    &nbsp; The sky and the earth fell silent. I don’t know where the wind came from in the distance, but the sound it carried seemed to be the voice from many years ago. It was still deep in my mind, echoing countless times in the past ten years. Every time I thought about it, I felt sad.  picture.

    ‘Ding…ding…ring…’

    A faint sound, like the sound of wind chimes swaying gently in the breeze. Whose smile is looking back in the sound of the bells. The past light green figure and the gentle body with warmth. That little bit of residual warmth, God knows, it has warmed me all these years.  , how many desolate and indifferent nights did he have?

    The deepest coldness rose from my heart, welling up in my heart, chilling my heart and body, from my fingers to my heart, as if I could no longer feel any pain, but suddenly I realized that it was time.  It has turned into a sharp blade, cutting it all the time.

    But there was no blood!

    ‘Baguio…’

    He muttered something softly, and for some reason, his body began to tremble slightly.  In his eyes, thousands of brilliant sword lights flickered and reflected in the sky, hardly like a human scene.  The countless sword lights galloping vertically and horizontally, each one so graceful and unrestrained, are still vivid in my mind, reminding me of past memories.

    That green figure seemed to be standing next to him, just like ten years ago, facing everyone, never retreating or regretting!

    ‘Hooah…’

    The ghostly raised the sky, his eyes opened, and his hands were fist tightly, making a low sound of ‘giggling’.  As if sensing the owner's anger, Soul Eater slowly flew up. On the dark surface of the body, dark red stripes as thin as blood vessels lit up one by one, reflecting in Gui Li's eyes, gradually dyeing his eyes.  Blood red color.

    ‘Zheng!  ’

    The crisp sword chant startled him, Gui Li slowly turned his head, and in his blood-red eyes, he saw Lin Jingyu's sneer and disdainful expression in front of him.

    ‘You are indeed hopeless!  ’ Lin Jingyu said resolutely: ‘I should have known that if you fell into the devil’s way, it would be difficult to turn back. Unfortunately, I still miss my old relationship and hope you will turn back.  No matter what, let’s end it today on Qingyun Mountain!  ’

    Gui Li stared at him for a long time, then suddenly laughed. His laughter gradually became crazy, full of arrogance and disdain.

    Lin Jingyu was furious, shouted angrily, activated the sword technique, and the green light suddenly rose, and the dragon-slaying sword's sword light rose into the sky as if it had turned into a blue dragon.  In an instant, a strong wind blew in front of Huanyue Cave, and Lin Jingyu flew up with a divine sword in hand. His white clothes were fluttering, and he was handsome and unrestrained. He really looked like a dragon and a phoenix among men, floating out of the world.  But at this moment, the murderous intent in his eyes seemed to be comparable to that of a ghost.

    He was in mid-air, and the Dragon-Slaying Sword had already slashed down with one strike. Although they were far apart, the sword light surged towards him, as unstoppable as a green dragon. It shot out deep grooves on the ground and rushed straight towards Gui Li.

    Gui Li still had that crazy and ferocious look on his face. Seeing the green light rushing toward him, his body suddenly disappeared like a ghost.

    The sword light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword struck down, hitting the place where Gui Li originally stood. It immediately split the hard stone in the ground into four pieces and created a big crater.

    The next moment, Gui Li's strange figure suddenly appeared ten feet in front of Lin Jingyu. The soul-eating magic wand burst out with a bright red light and roared towards him. A strong wind blew in his face, and he did not hold back at all.  That’s what I meant.

    Lin Jingyu was frightened but not confused. He straightened up suddenly, dodged a critical blow, turned around and charged forward with his sword.  Gui Li let out a long laugh and didn't even dodge. He came towards him, and the soul-devouring soul flew back to his hand like lightning and rushed towards Lin Jingyu.

    The two childhood playmates glared at each other, fighting to the death.

    Like arrows leaving the string, they collide in the air!

    In an instant, the surrounding wind suddenly rose, with the two people in mid-air as the center, invisible sound waves surged outward, and the nearby trees were uprooted and flew upside down.

    In the center of the storm, a trace of pain flashed across the faces of the two people almost at the same time, and a faint golden light flashed across Gui Li's face.

    This duel that took place in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak was already inaudible when the wind blew through the mountains and reached the distance. What's more, at this moment in the world, who cares about them?

    There is a more important battle in the sky!

    However, among the crowd, for some unknown reason, Lu Xueqi suddenly trembled, and a rather strange faint golden light flashed across her face.

    She turned back in astonishment, her body a little stiff. She raised her eyes and looked into the distance. In the distance, there was a distant and deserted back mountain place

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 10 Excalibur

.    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan frowned, facing the beast god in front of him who looked like an evil ghost coming out of the Nine Netherworld. Not only him, but also all the righteous people at his feet were dumbfounded.

    The monster in mid-air was as black as ink, with muscles bulging out from its huge body. It was unknown how many thick arms extended from its body. From a rough look, I was afraid there were hundreds of them, plus because of the  The head and face deformed by witchcraft are even more ferocious and terrifying. It is really a monster that has never been seen since the beginning of the world.

    After the silence, there was a burst of commotion and noise among the crowd. In addition to the thrilling feeling, more people had an unexplained feeling that these barbarians in southern Xinjiang were indeed extremely vicious and the people in front of them did not look like human beings.  , ghost-like monsters, neither monsters nor demons, how can they be the natural creation of the world?

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan took a deep breath and slowly placed the Zhuxian Ancient Sword across his chest.  Dazzling white light constantly flashed from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, not only covering the ancient sword itself, but also the entire right arm of Master Daoxuan holding the sword.  Looking outside, the sky is filled with sword shadows, the Immortal Killing Sword Formation is majestic, and Master Daoxuan is even more like a god, but for some reason, under his immortal appearance, his face has begun to look slightly pale.

    "Monster," Master Daoxuan's voice was like a yellow bell or a drum, his tone was deep and rumbled, and it was a bit more evil than before, "You still haven't woken up and are ready to be captured?"

    The thousand-armed monster incarnated by the beast god obviously did not take Daoxuan's words to heart. Moreover, after his transformation, his voice changed from the calm tone just now and became hoarse and unpleasant, as if it was sharpening a steel blade with broken sandpaper.  He sneered and said: "Waiting to be captured? Hehe, how about I skin you alive first, then disembowel and gut each of these wastes under my feet, and send them to meet you in the underworld?"

    Master Daoxuan's brows flashed with evil energy, and without saying a word, the sword aura started to dance all over the sky, and the Immortal Killing Sword Formation was activated again.  Although the monster sounded arrogant, he did not dare to be careless when facing this unparalleled sword formation that had only been seen in a thousand years, and he looked at it intently.

    But when I heard the sonorous sound of the golden drum, it roared from far to near. Seven colorful lights flew up from the ancient sword Zhu Xian and shot straight into the sword array in the sky. Suddenly, the sky was filled with strange lights and sword shadows.  , in a blink of an eye, it had once again condensed into seven huge monochromatic sword formations, facing the monster incarnated by the beast god as before.

    The beast god let out a deep roar, and black air flowed on the surface of the huge body, almost like ink. Hundreds of strange hands opened or closed, facing the coming storm.

    Master Daoxuan let out a long roar, soaring into the sky like an eagle, straight into the sky. Where the roar came from, white light surged, Zhu Xian swayed, and the huge Zhu Xian sword formation roared. Countless single-color air swords slowly turned around and aimed at the beast.  god.

    A moment later, in the sky that had been quiet for a long time, the sound of "whooshing" pierced through the sky sounded again, followed immediately by the overwhelming sound of piercing the sky and howling, as countless Zhuxian Qi Swords rushed across the sky, bringing them with them.  With incomparable evil aura and murderous intention, he rushed towards the beast god. In the blink of an eye, the first wave of purple air sword phalanx had rushed forward.

    The huge body of the Beast God was about to become a target for countless Qi swords. However, just before the countless righteous disciples on the Qingyun Mountain below were about to cheer, hundreds of strange hands and long arms on the Beast God's body suddenly appeared.  As it flew, each arm was filled with rich black energy, almost looking like a huge black cloud rising into the sky.

    In an instant, hundreds of air swords struck down, and the beast god's hundreds of strange hands danced rapidly in the air like ghosts. Facing these seemingly invincible Zhuxian air swords, these black hands were not afraid at all.  In the blink of an eye, the first wave of purple qi swords caught, hit, entangled or unloaded, and actually caught all the qi swords.  In the black air, those air swords quickly lost their color and quickly dissipated.

    Countless people are dumbfounded. In thousands of years, this is the first person who can face the Zhuxian Sword Formation face to face!

    However, the changing situation did not leave people more time to think about these unnecessary things, such as the raging waves of the long river, and the huge colorful master sword in the sky constantly separated more and more stingy swords.  And more qi swords, under the control of the ancient sword Zhu Xian and Daoxuan Zhenren, turned into endless sword rain and fell one after another. Each qi sword carried the evil spirit of Zhu Xian, and was majestic. Wave after wave, like thunder, like  Lightning flashed and rushed towards the beast god.

    The beast god looked up to the sky and roared, and the huge sound echoed in the sky. At this moment, he seemed to be facing the gods in the sky, fighting against the sky.  Thousands of bizarre hands and hundreds of arms were waving in the wind and clouds, black energy surged, layer upon layer, in response to the roaring sound that filled the sky!

    One wave after another, hundreds of thousands of air swords seem to be endless, crashing down, but the beast god is hugeHis body looked like the incarnation of the devil, and there was no moment of fatigue. These two figures who had reached the pinnacle of Taoism in the world collided crazily on the top of Qingyun Mountain.

    It’s just that manpower will eventually be exhausted

    One wave, another wave!

    By the time the forty-ninth wave of phalanx qi swords crashed down, the entire seven-color sword formation had bombed seven times in turn.  Standing at the top of the storm, Master Daoxuan's face turned pale, and even his right hand holding the ancient sword Zhuxian, wrapped in white light, started to tremble slightly.

    And in front, the beast god looked even more embarrassed. After experiencing the baptism of this crazy sword formation like a violent storm, more than half of the hundreds of monster arms that were originally majestic had been destroyed, and the original rich black energy all over his body had been destroyed.  , it looks a lot thinner now.  However, when he received the last wave of the air sword, the ferocious look on his face became more intense, and his fighting spirit became even higher. A hoarse and weird laugh, like the roar of an evil ghost, erupted.

    At this moment, there was a complete silence among the crowd. Everyone was pale and pale. Everyone who was watching the thrilling and peak fighting just now was dazzled and couldn't help themselves. However, they never expected that this would happen out of this world.  The Immortal-killing Sword Formation seems to be unable to do anything to the peerless monster in front of it. Could it be that this catastrophe is really unavoidable?

    The beast god looked up to the sky and laughed. His huge body suddenly rose into the air in an incredible way and rushed towards Daoxuan. Suddenly, there was a sound of exclamation in the sky and the earth.  Only Master Daoxuan was frightened but not confused. He took a deep breath and shouted softly. The water unicorn under his feet had already become spiritually enlightened and immediately retreated.

    Unexpectedly, although the body of this beast god was huge, its speed was as fast as lightning. In a blink of an eye, it had rushed to the front. Immediately, black energy surged, and countless huge arms grabbed it.

    Seeing this critical moment, Master Daoxuan's Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals suddenly hung upside down. His originally pale face instantly turned red but turned pale again. This was repeated three times rapidly, and the radiance of the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals surged, like a long whale sucking water, instantly covering the sky.  Countless qi swords were sucked down and laid out in front of Master Daoxuan, forming a set of colorful sword walls.

    The expression of the Beast God changed greatly, but it was too late to stop. However, the sound of "PuPuPuPu" and "KakaKaka" was heard in the sky. For a moment, the black energy dispersed, and countless strange hands were wiped out in ashes.

    Seeing Master Daoxuan turning from crisis to safety, and even severely injuring the Beast God, countless disciples at the top of Qingyun Mountain were in moods ranging from shock to joy, cheering for joy.  Unexpectedly, before their cheers stopped, they saw that countless black energy monster hands had been wiped out in the dazzling sword wall, but there was still the thickest black arm. The black energy was particularly thick, and it forced its way through.  A palm hit Master Daoxuan on the chest.

    Daoxuan Zhenren felt as if he was struck by lightning, his body was shaken violently, and the water unicorn under his feet looked up to the sky and howled. All the people and beasts flew backwards, flying straight for more than ten feet before stopping.  The people at his feet could see clearly that as he was retreating, Daoxuan's dark green robe was instantly shattered, and dark red blood spurted out from his mouth. Every bit of it seemed to have fallen on the ancient sword Zhu Xian, and the white light was dotted with dark red.  The light spot then gradually disappeared.

    There was an instant deathly silence in the sky and on the earth.

    The Zhuxian Sword Formation in the sky seemed to be affected. It swayed for a while, and the sword shadows all over the sky were turbulent, but in the end it finally stopped.  It's just that I don't know if it's because of the damage to the real method, but the coverage area of ??the originally overwhelming Zhuxian Sword Formation has been reduced by more than half.

    An ominous premonition seems to hang in everyone's mind.

    Wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, Master Daoxuan looked at the palm of his hand. Dark red blood stains were flowing on his palm.  He stared at his hand for a long time, then slowly raised his head and looked forward. At this moment, all the black clouds of sword energy dissipated, and the beast god in front of him was also looking at him. However, looking at it, although the beast god had hurt him, he himself  The situation is not much better.

    Originally, about half of the strange hands were left, but they were hit hard again in an instant, and most of them were eliminated by the Zhuxian Sword Qi. Now it seems that there are only dozens of them left, but the remaining ones are the most majestic arms.  Very different from ordinary monsters.  As for the Beast God himself, his face that was originally shrouded in black energy seemed to be slightly pale at this moment, but the fighting spirit on his face was like that of the most ferocious beast. He became stronger when encountering setbacks and had no intention of giving up at all.

    The corner of Master Daoxuan's mouth twitched, as if he was smiling bitterly. However, this slight movement seemed to have affected his injuries. His body actually shook a few times, causing countless people at his feet to scream.  Fortunately, he only shook a few times before standing firm, but his weakness at this moment was obvious.

    The Beast God sneered "Kaka" in front, and said in a low voice: "What, it seems that you ignorant humans, even with the help of such supreme gods, are not going to end up as usual, you should kill yourself as soon as possible!"

    Master Daoxuan raised his head silently, looking up to the sky, the strange light of Zhuxian Ancient Sword reflected on his face, and suddenly there was a strange look on his face.

    "The ancestors of the Qingyun Sect" Master Daoxuan suddenly spoke, but the words he spoke were in a low and slightly sad tone, saying: "Disciple Daoxuan is unworthy and unable to subdue monsters from different ways, affecting the people, and catastrophe is coming. For the sake of the people of the world.  This is a plan. I have no choice but to violate the prohibition of the ancestor. I hope that the ancestor will protect me and eliminate the demons. Even if the disciple is destined to be doomed in the future, I am willing to bear the responsibility."

    He spoke softly, not many people could hear him, but everyone saw that he was mumbling words, but his face seemed a little sad, and they were confused for a moment, not knowing what Master Xuan was doing.  Just a moment later, in mid-air, Master Daoxuan suddenly opened his eyes and frowned, showing awe-inspiring awe. He suddenly used the sword technique in his left hand and slashed straight towards the ancient sword of killing immortals on his chest.

    The white light shone, and suddenly the red light flashed, and Daoxuan Daoxuan's left hand was seen inserting into the white light. When it came out again, blood was flying, but although his face was pale, there was no trace of pain. His left hand moved quickly in the void.  He drew a strange pattern in the extreme, and the blood drops dripping from his fingers did not fall downwards, but condensed in the air as he waved his gesture, revealing the pattern vividly.

    A bright red, bloody Tai Chi pattern!

    ??The red blood quickly began to flow on the Tai Chi diagram, becoming brighter and brighter, almost like ruby, and the Tai Chi diagram itself began to rotate rapidly.  Master Daoxuan's face became increasingly pale, and at the same time, the ancient sword Zhuxian in his hand, wrapped in white light, began to tremble slightly, as if something in this legendary sword was aroused, and he was eager to  What are you wearing!

    The Tai Chi diagram rotated faster and faster, rising slowly, and reached three feet in front of Master Dao Xuan. Dao Xuan's face was extremely pale at this moment, as if all the true energy in his body had been sucked into the Tai Chi diagram, but he  Still using up his last strength, he raised the ancient sword to kill the immortal, and suddenly stabbed it hard. The sword penetrated the bloody Tai Chi pattern. At the same time, he shouted in his mouth─ "Heaven! Machine! Seal!"

    Every time he drank a word, in the clear sky, there was a sudden thunder, shaking the sky and the earth, and an awe-inspiring force fell from the sky, invisible but seemed to have substance, penetrating through the top of the head.  Wherever the strong wind rose, "bang, bang, bang" sounded like an explosion on his body. Accompanied by his shouting three times in a row, his upper body clothes exploded instantly and turned into ashes.

    And under his feet, on the vast land, the huge Qingyun Mountains rumbled, and the earth began to tremble slightly. The seven towering peaks of Qingyun Mountain, without exception, were Tongtian, Longshou, Chaoyang, Luoxia, Fenghui, and Dazhu.  , Xiaozhu's seven veins, green mountains, deep valleys, and majestic rocks, there is a golden light, getting stronger and brighter, gradually converging and forming, the golden light is brilliant, as if it is projected from the depths of the mountain peaks,  It's like these many mountains are alive in themselves. In the dazzling golden light, the huge mountain peaks are breathing slowly.

    And in the swaying and dazzling golden light, seven different huge golden patterns finally gathered together, on the mountain peaks of the earth, facing the ancient sword Zhu Xian far above the sky.

    ???????????????????????????

    Brilliant!

    Even the beast god is horrified!

    The ancient sword of Zhu Xian was shaking more and more violently, and the blood-condensed Tai Chi diagram it penetrated was spinning so fast that it was impossible to see clearly.

    Daoxuan’s golden face flashed, and he suddenly opened his eyes and shouted loudly.

    "break!"

    As soon as the word "break" came out, the sword shadows all over the sky were swaying. The vast sky was all dimmed. The strong wind blew away the rocks, the mountains shook and the ground shook. Strange rocks fell one after another. The originally majestic and magnificent seven-vein golden pattern seemed to be destroyed.  Some huge force was tearing it apart, and it began to gradually disperse.

    Almost at the same time, the light on the ancient sword Zhuxian became more intense, the white light was dazzling, and it even enveloped the entire figure of Daoxuan Zhenren.  In this thrilling scene where the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, the seven-color light that originally rose from the Qimai Mountains suddenly disappeared.  At the same time, the sword shadows all over the sky suddenly faded away, leaving only the seven-colored main sword in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, which became more and more dazzling.

    "Boom!"

    A sound of thunder resounded throughout the world, and the earth shook even more violently. The golden halo on the Seven Veins Mountain Peak had reached its final moment, and finally completely dissipated.

    The rumble of thunder echoed and surged across the sky like a tide, but the earth under our feet suddenly became quiet, no longer shaking or splitting.  Then, almost at the same moment, lights of various colors that were more than ten times more intense than before rumbled up into the sky and converged on the ancient sword Zhuxian again.

    ??The blazing brilliance shone like an explosion in an instant, shooting out in all directions. The incredible light enveloped the entire world. Above the ancient Zhuxian Sword Formation, only the huge colorful main sword remained.??At this moment, the magnificent light reflected from the ancient sword Zhuxian, little by little, in the astonished and horrified eyes of thousands of people, the seven-color Zhuxian main sword gradually merged from the flowing light,  Gradually it turned into a giant sword with a single color and blazing white light, shining brightly in the world.

    In an instant, countless people woke up from fear and looked at the incredible scene in the sky. Everyone was intoxicated. Crazy cheers came and went, filling the top of Qingyun Mountain.

    ??Everyone suddenly recovered from despair, and in the blink of an eye they seemed to be full of confidence. It turns out that evil does not prevail against good in this world, regardless of the fact that this battle is still not over, and the outcome is not yet known.

    However, among such a crazy crowd, everyone was looking up to the sky, so no one would notice that in the midst of the madness, there was a white figure that quietly left the crowd and floated towards the back mountain very quickly.

    The wind blew against my cheeks, as if there was a hint of coldness, but how could I cover up the blazing flame in my heart?

    There was a faint blush on Lu Xueqi's snow-white face, she bit her lips tightly, her eyes had already reached the depths of the deep mountain behind!

    The storm is brewing on the horizon!

    But who still cares?

    The faint ancient songs and whispers are all fluttering in the white clothes, drifting away with the wind, heading towards the unknown distance.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 17 Chapter 11 Zhu Xian

.    Unlike the earth-shattering battle in the front mountain, the scale of the battle between two childhood friends, Gui Li and Lin Jingyu, was much smaller than the former, but the intensity seemed to be even worse.

    No one would have thought of it!  The men who were once as close as brothers finally reached this point. The figures of the two people suddenly dispersed and sometimes collided. They swept through the area around Huanyue Cave like a violent storm. All the trees fell down, were uprooted, or were chopped in the middle.  Broken, even the hard and thick earth was completely changed by the extremely powerful power of these two people's magic. It was full of pits and gravel.

    If we talk about the magic power of Taoism alone, Gui Li possesses several true methods and has also studied three volumes of the devil's classic "Book of Heaven". In fact, his power of Taoism is far beyond the comparison of ordinary Taoists. It is even as high as Fang Fang, the best in the world today.  People like Lin Jingyu, even a genius like Lin Jingyu, are quite inferior to him.

    But now the two of them were fighting, and somehow they were evenly matched.  If we talk about the reasons, there are actually only two reasons. The first is that Lin Jingyu himself has a fierce temper. In the past ten years, he has followed the mysterious old man in the ancestor's ancestral hall to practice. What he has learned is exactly the powerful magic to stimulate his own potential.  His nature and the irreversible momentum of the Dragon-Slaying Sword, his combat power and momentum are actually much higher than his actual practice.  But at this moment, he was full of resentment, and his swords were killing people, almost like the legendary Wan Jian a hundred years ago, and he was unstoppable.

    Although Gui Li himself has a high level of moral conduct and a solid foundation, he has a weakness that always restricts him.  At that time, he simultaneously practiced the "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" true method of Qingyun Sect Taoism and the "Great Brahma Prajna" of Tianyin Temple Buddhism, which conflicted with each other, so that his progress was slow. In the future, although he was lucky enough to learn the general outline of the Book of Heaven, he was able to master these two amazing skills and true methods.  Through the breakthrough, the Tao has made great progress, but in its own place, the foundation has been replaced by the magic of the "Book of Heaven", a classic of the devil's religion.

    It's just that the magic in the "Book of Heaven" is mysterious and difficult, and it also has some disadvantages. Although the general outline is there, the Taoism in the book is not complete within three volumes. Every time you practice at a key point, there will be breaks, just like a person walking on a smooth road.  As we were walking along the highway, suddenly there was a cliff in front of us, making it impossible to go there. We wanted to go another way, but there was no way to go.  There are many such things. Over the years, the blood-devouring bead's vicious energy has come back, and Gui Li has been unable to resist, which is probably why it came from this.  As a result, Gui Li was unable to fully utilize his cultivation.

    However, Rao is so. How is the ghost? It is leisurely. Although the heavenly book is incomplete, after all, it is a strange method of opening up the world.

    The two fought fiercely for a long time, and finally Gui Li gradually gained the upper hand. The red light of the blood-devouring bead, like a poisonous snake swallowing, gradually suppressed the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword.

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and angry. Although Gui Li had turned against Qingyun in the past ten years, joined the demon sect and became an enemy of the righteous way, he had never had a direct conflict with Qingyun.  Lin Jingyu has always practiced in the ancestral hall of his ancestors, so although the two met once in the southwest death swamp, it can be said that they have never fought against each other.  In Lin Jingyu's mind, Gui Li was probably still the dull Zhang Xiaofan from back then.

    From childhood to adulthood, from Caomiao Village to Qingyun Mountain, Lin Jingyu was no better than Zhang Xiaofan. Although in his heart, he always regarded Zhang Xiaofan as a brother, but unknowingly, he was so proud of him since he was a child.  Temperament, he looks down on Zhang Xiaofan in many things.  And for many years, things were indeed as he thought. Zhang Xiaofan was not as smart as him, not as handsome as him. After he went to Qingyun Mountain, many teachers rushed to accept him as his disciple, but no one paid attention to Zhang Xiaofan.  In the future, the two of them went their separate ways, he went to Longshou Peak, Zhang Xiaofan went to Dazhu Peak, and Dao Xing was far behind him.

    All these situations showed that Zhang Xiaofan was actually not as good as him. However, when he came to Qingyun Mountain Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, Zhang Xiaofan somehow got lucky and managed to squeeze into the semi-finals. But at that time, he encountered  After being defeated by his senior brother Qi Hao, although he felt a little depressed, everyone knew the reason at that time, and Lin Jingyu did not change his mind.  He has always regarded Zhang Xiaofan as a brother. When Zhang Xiaofan was bullied, he would stand out in a dignified manner, as if he was looking after his incompetent brother.

    Until today's breakup and life-and-death fight, Lin Jingyu was shocked to find that the person who had always been beneath him had unknowingly surpassed him.

    A nameless fire of anger suddenly ignited in his heart, and Lin Jingyu's handsome face suddenly became ferocious.  The only downside to his proud temperament is that he likes to go to extremes too much. For a while, he couldn't accept this fact.

    The green light suddenly rises, like a arrogant dragon roaring furiously, backlashing with anger.

    During the fierce fight, they saw that the purple light beam hovering between the two was several times thicker than before because the Tianji Seal had been broken. The purple light had enveloped both of them.  Lin Jingyu was at a disadvantage, but he suddenly counterattacked, and the sword force came like an overwhelming force.  Gui Li was startled and saw Lin Jingyu walking away with the sword.The sword was flying at high speed, and although it was extremely powerful, it was a desperate fight, regardless of one's own safety.

    Gui Li frowned. It had been some time since the two began to fight. Perhaps it was because this place was the Holy Land of Qingyun Mountain and there was a purple pillar of air caused by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Initially, the hostility aroused in Gui Li's heart was  Instead of controlling his mind as usual, Gui Li's mind slowly faded due to his pure skills, and Gui Li's mind gradually returned to clarity.

    Only in the sky above his head was the Immortal Killing Sword Formation. For the past ten years, he had not thought about it day and night. It was so unforgettable that Baguio's figure kept shaking in front of his eyes, which made him feel sad.  As for the man in front of him, after his consciousness became clear, Gui Li thought of his friendship for many years again. At this moment, his anger was probably caused by himself. Thinking of the old man who was in the ancestor's ancestral hall just now, Gui Li felt somewhat ashamed.  , and gradually lost the desire to fight.

    With a long sigh, Gui Li was upset and had no intention of fighting anymore. He just felt that this place was really painful, so he wanted to leave. There was even more painful longing in his heart, and he wished he could return to Huqi Mountain in the blink of an eye.  Baguio looks like, tell her something.

    At this moment, Lin Jingyu's sword came out of the air in front of him, roaring sharply, and the green light was like lightning, piercing the sky.  Gui Li's face darkened, he took three steps back, and the Soul-Eating Magic Rod struck down on his head, right on the blade of the Dragon-Slaying Sword.

    Lin Jingyu's body was shaken, and he felt a strange bloody and violent energy coming from the black stick that looked like a fire stick. At the same time, there was a strange adsorption force, which actually affected all the blood and essence, and was about to surge outwards.  Barely able to do it myself.

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and turned pale. He expected that it was the most evil magic weapon in Gui Li's hand. However, he had a strong temper and was not afraid. He did not retreat but advanced. The dragon-slaying sword rose up like a dragon swimming at the bottom of the sword.  Regardless of his chest being wide open, he went straight towards Gui Li's front door.

    Gui Li's eyes flashed. If he took action at this moment, although he would be seriously injured, he would be 100% sure to kill Lin Jingyu. Just looking at that familiar face, Gui Li's mind suddenly flashed like lightning when the two of them were playing together.  The figure, and then the face of Baguio.

    How many people in this world are still alive that I can cherish?

    As if he was mocking himself, he asked himself with a slight wry smile, retracted the soul-eating magic wand, jumped into the air, and dodged this critical crisis.  But his wry smile looked like a sneer in Lin Jingyu's eyes, making him even more furious.

    At this moment, Gui Li, who was in mid-air, suddenly trembled. Looking into the distance, he saw a white figure floating over as fast as lightning. When he saw the situation in the field clearly, that person actually seemed to be the same.  His body was shaken violently, and his beautiful face showed an expression of mixed surprise, joy and sorrow. Even his voice was slightly trembling.

    "Youreally you"

    It is Lu Xueqi.

    On her snow-white cheeks, I don’t know when, for the first time in her life, two drops of tears quietly slipped down in front of others.

    That man looked at him in astonishment, slowly falling in mid-air. Such a familiar face, how many years have he missed him unforgettably?

    When you thought he was dead after all, what kind of sadness and pain did you feel?  If there weren't outsiders at this moment, I just wanted to throw myself into his arms and cry bitterly.

    Who wants to be alone all his life?

    Who wants to live alone?

    If the love is not so deep that it is hard to control oneself, how can one's tender intestines be as cold as frost!

    Gui Li was also a little dazed. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but nothing came out.  Unexpectedly, at this moment, Lin Jingyu behind him did not stop. The dragon-slaying sword was like wind and fire, and he still swept forward amidst the loud shouts.

    Gui Li suddenly woke up, turned over to face the enemy, and had already lost the opportunity. Seeing the dazzling green light, he was about to rush forward. Gui Li's face became fierce, and the blood-devouring beads instantly turned red.

    At this critical moment, suddenly, as if the memory of a long time ago, Youyou woke up again.

    A white palm stretched out from the side and held Gui Li's wrist.

    Gui Li trembled. Suddenly, all the strength in his body seemed to disappear. A passion that was about to burst out from the deepest place surged into his heart. There was a buzz in the back of his mind. He suddenly turned around and said "Baguio"  Just shout out.

    But he stopped in shock. The person standing in front of him, in fluttering white clothes, was none other than Lu Xueqi.

    "Changlang"

    Like the sound of a phoenix in the sky, clear and sweet, the Tianya Divine Sword flowed like autumn water, coming out of its sheath, blocking the unstoppable Dragon-Slaying Sword with one sword, and Lu Xueqi even blocked in front of Gui Li.

    On that delicate and beautiful face, there is infinite tenderness, but who cares about it, all the things in this world?Lin Jingyu shouted angrily: "Junior Sister Lu, are you crazy?"

    Lu Xueqi's body trembled, as if she had woken up from a dream. Then, she silently turned her head and looked at Gui Li, her eyes blurred and soft. With a gentle smile, she slowly let go of Gui Li's hand.

    "I'm crazy" Lu Xueqi smiled faintly, with a ghostly look in her eyes, and whispered: "I must have gone crazy a long time ago!"

    Gui Li was silent, the anger on his face dissipated, and only pain flashed across his face, and he lowered his head silently.

    Lin Jingyu was stunned, and the place fell silent for a moment.

    At this moment, suddenly, there was an earth-shaking loud noise from the sky, and the mountains suddenly shook violently. Even with the way the three of them behaved, they were still unsteady on their feet.

    The three of them were all startled. They looked up at the sky and saw above the blue clouds that the unparalleled catastrophe had finally reached its final moment.

    ※※※

    The blazing white light was so dazzling that no one could clearly see the figure in the halo.  People just saw that the dazzling light in the sky illuminated the entire sky, and even the rising sun finally lost its color.

    And above the entire sky, the once magnificent Zhuxian Sword Formation now only has one main sword left, but its hidden power is even better than the sword shadows all over the sky.  Increasingly blazing white light shot from the brilliance of Daoxuan Master to the main sword. The color of the entire main sword changed from colorful to single, from single white to pure white. It was so radiant that it seemed to be a single sword.  A mad sword that wants to break through the sky.

    In the strong wind, the beast god stood high in the sky, looking at the divine sword in front of him that should not appear in the world at all, with a hint of confusion on his ferocious face.

    In the expectant eyes of thousands of people, and in the cheers of thousands of people as if they were in a carnival, the huge blazing divine sword slowly moved and turned its head to face the beast god.  In just a moment, the black energy around the beast god was forced back several feet by the naturally hostile white light.

    Deep in the white light, someone seemed to be breathing deeply, with a hoarse voice, like a beast roaring or a trapped beast roaring.

    The beast god stared closely at the divine sword and the white light in front of him. After a long time, he suddenly laughed loudly. His voice was already hoarse and unpleasant, but now he was laughing loudly, which was even more harsh. Everyone who listened looked sideways.

    I saw the beast god laughing, looking crazy, as if in his mind, there was something most ridiculous in the world, but in the end, he just laughed wildly and didn't say a word.

    Above the sky, the strong wind is getting more and more fierce, and the power of the Immortal Sword is getting stronger and stronger. I don’t know when it started, as if a voice came from heaven and earth, singing a mysterious mantra in a low voice, and began to echo.  Between heaven and earth.

    That ball of blazing white light suddenly rose into the sky and landed on the hilt of the radiant Zhuxian Master Sword. Almost at the same time, the Zhuxian Sword Formation was activated, with a force that shattered the sky, and the mad sword roared  The attack seems slow, but there seems to be no place to hide in the sky and on the earth.

    When you meet gods, kill gods; when you meet immortals, kill immortals!

    There is nothing like this in the world today.

    The remaining clouds are blown away by the wind. No one will know what the beast god is thinking in his mind when he is facing this Immortal-killing Mad Sword.

    However, he showed no fear at all, and showed no intention of retreating at all. Facing the wind and the light, the beast god's huge body jumped up and flew towards the face of the Zhuxian Mad Sword.

    The sky and the earth seemed to be silent, and the whole world was holding its breath. People stared at the blue sky with their mouths open, and the black and white colors crossed the sky and collided with each other!

    No one can describe the scene at that time. The sky collapsed, the earth cracked, and the Qingyun Mountains shook three times in one day. This time was the most powerful. Countless cracks and gaps appeared between the huge mountain cliffs, and countless boulders appeared.  They fell off the mountain one after another and fell down.  In the clear water cold pool on Tongtian Peak, the water waves were even more turbulent, and the originally smooth water surface kept rising water columns several feet high out of thin air.

    And at the top of Qingyun Mountain, the righteous people and the remaining beast monsters were all silent, especially those beast monsters that looked like beasts but were not beasts at all. At this moment, they were even more frightened, restless, and roaring crazily.

    However, all this seems to be nothing compared to the earth-shattering scene in the sky, and no one will care.

    The huge Immortal Killing Master Sword stretched across the sky, rumbling and stabbing down.  Wherever he passed, there was only a sharp sound in the air, and everything along the way was completely destroyed, leaving no trace.  On the periphery of the mad sword blade, you can see that the outer edge of the white light shows a dark red color. I don't know if it is due to the strong friction of the air, or if the mad sword itself is too intense.

    The sword came down with a crash, and the beast god looked up to the sky and roared, all his arms were folded to his chest, and the strange eyes widened. The moment the sword of Zhu Xian was stabbed, black energy suddenly surged, the strange hands stretched and retracted, and there was a sound in the sky  thunder rumble, he actually grabbed this sword that could open the sky with force.

    In an instant, everyone in the sky and on the ground was shocked.

    However, all I saw was a white light rising up, a thousand-foot-long brilliance, the huge Zhuxian Master Sword made a rumble of thunder, and was abruptly and slowly thrust in from dozens of black hands like iron hoops!

    One inch, one inch, and another inch.

    One after another, the black hands were slowly engulfed by the blazing white light and dissipated.  The mad sword looked like a supreme evil god at this moment, baring its fangs and claws to take away human lives. With endless killing intent, it thrust into the beast god's chest bit by bit.

    Black energy flashed, a sharp roar rose into the sky, and black blood spurted out. The Zhuxian Sword was finally inserted into the chest of the Beast God, and it was inserted in one by one. The blazing white light flashed fiercely, like lightning in the sky.  Jumping around, hitting the beast god's skin.

    The skin, flesh and blood slowly faded away, and the huge body seemed to be becoming ethereal, about to be shattered into nothingness by this shocking power.  The light in the beast god's eyes became weaker and weaker, and he was finally defeated by this peerless sword.

    I saw that his figure was getting smaller and smaller under the Zhuxian Sword, but somehow, as if the force was consumed by the collision, as the body of the Beast God gradually became smaller, the originally huge Zhuxian Master Sword also began to shrink, and only that  The group's glory is still so bright and dazzling.

    This situation continued until the Beast God finally transformed into the size of a normal human again. After the black energy enveloped him for a moment, it suddenly dissipated. Everyone could see clearly that he had transformed back into the boy he looked like, but he looked pale at the moment.  , his hair was messy, and his defeat was obviously decided.

    And more importantly, almost at the same time that the black energy dissipated, the Master Sword of Zhu Xian also dissipated, but the light condensed in front of the Beast God, flickering non-stop, and finally gathered between the two of them, transforming into that  The Ancient Zhuxian Sword, with a handle that looked like stone but not stone, and looked like jade but not jade, came out, was inserted into the chest of the beast god, and came out across the chest.

    The figure of Master Daoxuan slowly emerged from the light, but his cheeks no longer looked like the Taoist fairy they once were. Instead, they became abrupt and fierce, and his eyes were even more blood-red.

    The beast god panted heavily, coughing continuously, his lips trembled slightly, and he looked down at his chest.

    The Zhuxian Sword was inserted into his heart, and the blood flowing from the middle was not red.

    He smiled miserably, sighed, and said: "It's amazingit's amazingit's amazing!"

    Suddenly, the voice fell, and he put his hands together. At this moment, his body had returned to the appearance of a normal person, and his arms were as straight as a normal person. However, with this move, he held the Zhuxian Ancient Sword in his palms, and immediately saw a surge of black energy.  Enter the blade of the ancient sword Zhuxian.

    "Card!"

    A sound so low that it was almost impossible to hear came from the blade of Zhuxian's ancient sword. Master Daoxuan's expression changed drastically. He quickly looked around and saw a clear crack on the ancient sword, across Zhuxian's sword.  On the sword.

    Master Daoxuan was so surprised that he roared loudly and drew his sword with all his strength.  Almost at the same time, at the moment when the Zhuxian ancient sword was withdrawn from the Beast God's chest, as if a severe pain hit his heart, the Beast God also roared with a sad voice, and his whole body rose into the air and flew backwards.

    At this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren felt that the energy and blood in his mind were surging like a stormy sea, and a murderous and violent energy was rolling over and over, as if it was about to break through his chest. However, he had profound cultivation and knew that he could not let the tiger go back to the mountain no matter what, not to mention that he forced the Tianji Seal and the earth vein aura to open.  Too much power has already overburdened the ancient sword of Zhuxian. Just now, it suffered a fatal blow from the monster, leaving cracks.

    At that moment, he took a strong breath and was about to catch up, when he suddenly felt a huge force coming from the Zhuxian Sword, rushing straight into his mind, instantly breaking through the air points in his meridians that he had cultivated for hundreds of years, and roared loudly.  For a moment, his body trembled, blood flowed out from his seven orifices in an instant, his body shook twice, he let out a loud cry, and he let go of the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals in his hand, and fell down from the clouds.

    This thrilling scene dazzled and dumbfounded the people below. Suddenly, a big change occurred. The beast god was severely injured and fled, but Master Daoxuan suddenly fainted, and everyone was in chaos.

    For a moment, some people chased the beast god, some rushed to rescue Dao Xuan, and some young disciples woke up from the shock. They suddenly found that there were countless beast monsters on Tongtian Peak in a daze, and they immediately killed them.  , and the beast monster was so willing to be captured without any help, for a while, there was another killing sound at the top of the sky peak.

    And in this chaos, someone suddenly screamed out in an urgent and panic voice, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in his life: "Zhu Xian Where is the Zhu Xian Sword? Where did the Zhu Xian Sword fall?"

    In an instant, there was another big commotion on Tongtian Peak, with countless people in a mess like headless flies.

    ※※※

    The boundary of Houshan.

    &nbsp; The purple air pillar in Huanyue Cave slowly dissipated, leaving only a little auspicious energy remaining.  The scene in the sky just now was so thrilling that the three of them were stunned.

    At this moment, they came back to their senses.

    Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, calmed down, and said coldly to Lu Xueqi: "Junior sister Lu, what do you want? Do you also want to betray the school?"

    Lu Xueqi was stunned and opened her mouth to say something, but then turned to look at Gui Li, but in the end she didn't say anything.

    Gui Li took a deep look at her, and the two looked at each other, as if they both saw each other's deep feelings

    Gui Li smiled, turned around, faced Lin Jingyu, and stood in front of Lu Xueqi again.

    Lu Xueqi looked at the figure from behind, her eyes flickering with confusion and confusion.

    Lin Jingyu smiled coldly and was about to take action.

    At this moment, a sharp roar was suddenly heard in the sky.

    The three of them were all startled. When they stepped back, they saw something falling from the sky. It seemed to be slow but it was fast. It fell to the ground with a "pop". The originally extremely hard stone slab was like tofu, and it was deeply penetrated.  .

    This is a long sword. The quality of the sword is strange, it looks like stone but not stone. The style is simple. There are only two words clearly carved on the blade with a thin crack - Zhu Xian!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 1 Blood-eating

.    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    In front of Huanyue Cave, Gui Li, Lu Xueqi and Lin Jingyu stood opposite each other. The already very delicate atmosphere suddenly seemed to freeze. All the attention of the three people was instantly focused on the handle stuck upside down on the ground.  On top of the ancient sword.

    "Zhu Xian!"

    The ancient sword that is famous all over the world, has been involved in countless past events, and has determined the fate of many people's lives. It is so quietly inserted on the ground at this moment. It looks ordinary and inconspicuous, as if it has been integrated with the mountains and rivers.  One body.

    It’s just that the name on the blade is so dazzling and arrogant. Although it is silent, it is unruly. It stares at everyone around it with awe, making those around it unable to breathe smoothly.

    I don’t know how long it took, but they seemed to have just woken up from the incredible shock. The three of them let out a sigh of relief at the same time, but almost at the same time, the atmosphere between them had quietly changed.

    Lin Jingyu moved instinctively, wanting to step forward, but after he looked at the two people around him, he frowned and slowly regained his balance.

    Lu Xueqi's expression was stunned at first, and then a very bright light seemed to flash in her eyes. Facing this ancient sword that had a supreme status in Qingyun and even in the world, she also frowned slightly.  Then, she subconsciously glanced at Gui Li beside her. Looking at his expression, she quietly distanced herself from Gui Li.

    Gui Li was silent, as if his face was expressionless, but his eyes seemed to be burning like fireworks.

    That sword, the ancient sword that had appeared in nightmares day and night for the past ten years, was suddenly in front of him. The simple blade seemed to be shining with a simple light in the breeze of the mountains, and it was reflected in his eyes.  Like, stabbed into his chest.

    That graceful and feeble green figure falling gently in mid-air

    'ah!  …’

    He seemed to burst out with a furious roar from his chest, tearing at his heart and lungs, and rushed towards the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Dark green light flickered, and the soul-devouring spirit roared in front of him, as if he was understanding the master's mood.

    But suddenly, a green sword light shot out from the side. Lin Jingyu, holding the dragon-slaying sword, was already in front of him. The raging green sword light blocked the screaming Xuanqing black energy.  Come down.

    There was a muffled sound, and the two magic weapons collided in mid-air. Lin Jingyu was about to stop shouting. Suddenly, he felt that although he was in the daylight, he was surrounded by Gui Li's strange magic weapon.  , suddenly the sky and the earth turned dark, ghosts roared all around, and the body seemed to be bound by thousands of invisible threads. Even right in front of me, there were all kinds of terrifying illusions of the Nine Netherworlds involuntarily.

    And the ghost Li in front of him, his eyes have turned blood red again, his murderous aura is strong, and his figure is even more like a ghost.

    Lin Jingyu shouted in shock, the blue light surged in the black air, and he suddenly jumped up from the sky. Almost at the same time, Gui Li's figure instantly reached the place where he stood, and the black air suddenly spread out like monster wings.  , whirled together like ghost hands, submerged Gui Li's figure, and surged towards the ancient sword of killing immortals like raging waves from all directions.

    Lin Jingyu was forced back in mid-air for a moment, unable to stop him. He was extremely anxious and was about to shout angrily. Suddenly, in front of the Zhuxian ancient sword, deep in the black air, a light as bright as autumn water bloomed like frost and snow. Qingyin  Zhengran, echoed far away, blooming like a flower in the black air, and a sword pierced out.

    Tianya!

    The white light, like snow and frost, streaked through the air. Wherever it passed, the black air dissipated and pierced the deepest front, blocking the way.

    Lu Xueqi appeared in front of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, her face expressionless, but her face was so white that there seemed to be no trace of blood on her clear and beautiful face.

    Deep in the black air, two light spots like will-o’-the-wisps stared directly at Lu Xueqi. The ghosts roared fiercely, furious and uncontrollable.

    What does it look like, in front of you, roaring and panting like a wild beast, so strange?

    The black energy skyrocketed, rising from the ground to a height of several feet in the air. In the black energy, the two fierce will-o'-the-wisps disappeared immediately.  The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth twitched slightly, but her face was still pale and expressionless. Only the light in her eyes flashed continuously, like thousands of mountains and rivers passing by in an instant, and thousands of thoughts rushing into her heart in a moment.

    However, the Tianya in her hand still refused to give up. The ancient sword behind her suddenly seemed to have turned into an abyss, making it impossible for her to retreat at all!

    An ancient sword, or a silent and ancient sect that raised her?

    She raised her sword to the sky and stabbed quietly. The sword's light was like snow, but it had a hint of desolation.

    There was a dense black air, ghosts roared suddenly, and in the mid-air, in the direction where Tianya stabbed, a black shadow suddenly appeared.?Gui Li emerged from the depths of the black energy, but in front of him, the Soul Eater flew up. In an instant, the originally overwhelming black energy filled the air, and the black Soul Eater screamed, and a strange sound came from the end of the stick.  The blood-red filaments have all lit up.

    A pale hand stretched out from mid-air, grasped the soul-devouring soul, and fell from the sky. The wind and smoke were violent, and countless black energy condensed into pillars at the front of the soul-devouring soul, and it was struck down in the air.

    Towards Lu Xueqi, and towards the silent ancient sword behind her.

    But, after all, she still didn’t retreat

    The sword is like snow, and it is thrown towards the black air. Before it touches it, the rocks and dust around it have been swept up with great force, spinning and flying like a storm.  Lu Xueqi stood in the center of the whirlpool, her face gradually blurring.

    Tian Ya and Soul Eater, the two magic weapons flying and shining in the air, seemed to be trembling slightly, as if the battle many years ago had returned to the eyes.

    It’s just that the time is short after all, just like the thoughts passing by in a blink of an eye, the violent roar finally resounds in front of Huanyue Cave on Qingyun.

    The wind and smoke quietly dissipated, the dust fell, and there were still a few small stones spinning alone on the ground, rolling gently into the distance involuntarily, and finally rolled into the depths of the grass, where they could no longer be seen.

    Lu Xueqi still stood in the same place, her body not moving even half an inch from its original place.  Behind her, the ancient sword of Zhu Xian still seemed to be emitting a simple light, staring at the woman's back.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?but the eyes and face of this peerless woman looked so tired at the moment, as if the sword just now had exhausted her mental and physical energy.

    She lowered her head quietly, looking at an unknown place with indifferent eyes.  She didn't know how long it took before she slowly raised her head and looked ahead of herself.

    That man!

    That man is like a madman!

    That man who is as silent as iron

    Those eyes stared at her silently, without murderous intent, anger, love or tenderness.

    Lu Xueqi's body suddenly trembled unknownly. It was so slight that she almost thought it was her imagination. But what followed was a sudden pain in her chest that made her almost bend over and fall to the ground. It was like the most severe pain in the world.  The sharp steel needle passed through the deep heart.

    Her face, as pale as snow, suddenly turned red, and her body swayed slightly. At the moment when her brows furrowed slightly, when she seemed to be gritting her teeth and persevering, she suddenly closed her eyes and bent down.

    Tianya hissed softly and fell upside down into the ground. Lu Xueqi held the hilt of the sword and spit out a small mouthful of blood, which splashed on the autumn water-like blade.

    The blood gradually condensed into beads, clinging to Tianya's smooth sword blade, trembling slightly, and then slipped quietly.

    The wind blew from nowhere and swayed across the open space in front of Huanyue Cave, with a few light whistles in the wind.

    After the black energy dissipated, Gui Li stood there indifferently. The Soul Eater shone with dark blue light and fell from the sky. He reached out to catch it.

    Just when Gui Li turned to look at Lu Xueqi, Lin Jingyu had already turned around and appeared beside Lu Xueqi, blocking the ancient sword of killing immortals behind him.

    Gui Li looked at Lin Jingyu coldly, and then turned to Lu Xueqi's face. These two people who were almost the most important people in the world to him now were no different from strangers in his eyes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is only one life, but how many people can stay with you forever and remain unchanged throughout your life?

    He gritted his teeth, showed his teeth, smiled but was arrogant, determined and unruly, and walked forward vigorously.  That ancient sword was right in front of him. Even if it was a bottomless abyss, he would rush towards it!  Ten years of time, ten years of heartache, how can you give up all at once?

    There was an angry look on Lin Jingyu's face, and the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword in his hand came back. At this moment, Lu Xueqi suddenly stood up straight. Although her face looked paler, her voice still seemed to be the same as before.  Generally crisp and moving.

    ‘Stop!  ’

    Gui Li paused for a moment, stopped, then looked deeply at Lu Xueqi, and said solemnly: 'Get out of the way!  ’

    Lu Xueqi had a sad look on her face and said, "Listen to me and let's go!"  Never come back again.  ’

    Lin Jingyu frowned, glanced at Lu Xueqi, and hesitated to speak.

    Gui Li heard this, but he had no intention of following Lu Xueqi's wishes. He sneered and said: 'You asked me to destroy Zhu Xian, I will leave immediately.  ’

    Lu Xueqi shook her head tiredly and whispered: 'I can't let you do that. The people from Qianshan are coming soon, and you still have time to leave now.  ’

    Gui Li and Lin Jingyu were startled at the same time. They listened carefully, and sure enough they heard a faint noise of people in the distance.It seems that there are still a lot of people, and they are arguing and shouting about something.

    ??Actually, if you think about it carefully, this is not surprising.  The Ancient Sword of Zhuxian is such a divine weapon in the Qingyun Sect, its importance is unparalleled. The Qingyun Sect cannot find it on the battlefield in the front mountain, so it is natural to search for it in the back mountain.  Not to mention the back mountain, but to turn the entire Qingyun Mountain upside down, I'm afraid the disciples and grandsons of the Qingyun Sect are also willing to do it for the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals.

    The noise in the distance gradually became louder and louder, and it became clearer and clearer. It was obvious that the crowd was searching for this place.  Gui Li's face grew colder, and he snorted suddenly, and with a movement of his body, he flew towards Lu Xueqi and Lin Jingyu desperately.

    Lu Xueqi's face was grim, but before she could make a move, Lin Jingyu had already stood up and stabbed the dragon-slaying sword with a 'wu' sound in mid-air like a piece of silk. The sword's light shone brightly, almost like a swimming dragon.  Baring his teeth and claws, he rushed towards Gui Li.

    Gui Li's face was cold and his figure was like a ghost. He waved his left hand and the soul-eating magic rod flew out again. However, he didn't care about the power of the dragon-slaying sword and hit Lin Jingyu's head directly.  Lin Jingyu was stunned. This style of fighting was fierce and brave, but it was more like Lin Jingyu's past style. He didn't expect Gui Li to use it on him in turn.  But in the face of such a fierce offensive, Lin Jingyu's fierce pride was aroused bit by bit. With a loud shout, he ignored the soul-eating magic rod and used the Dragon-Slaying Sword to castrate more and more power.  Looking at it, I planned to make a bet with Gui Li to see who was bolder!

    When the two of them fought, it was a life-or-death fight. Lu Xueqi, who was standing next to her, couldn't help but trembled when she saw it. She looked at it with a trace of worry in her eyes.

    Just when the two of them were about to perish together, Gui Li suddenly swayed on the spot and spread out like black smoke, almost like an illusion.  Lin Jingyu couldn't hold back, stabbing the empty man forward with his sword, shouting that something was wrong in his heart. He looked back in panic, only to see a black figure appearing behind him like a ghost, flying towards Lu Xueqi.

    Naturally, this kind of strange magic is not owned by Qingyun Sect or Tianyin Temple, nor has it been seen in the Demon Sect. It is a strange magic that Gui Li slowly realized after reading three volumes of "Book of Heaven".  What the world sees.  Today's attempt was a great success, and even people like Lin Jingyu were kept a secret.  Even Lu Xueqi couldn't help but have a look of surprise in her eyes.

    It's just that for some reason, Gui Li, who had used the "Book of Heaven" magic, seemed to be completely different from before. It wasn't full of ghostly black energy as ordinary people imagined. His face was green and  Gold, red, and red Qi emerged in turn, and there was a faint look of pain, but the body was as fast as the wind, and it seemed as if it had advanced to a higher level than Shicai's Taoist practice.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked and confused, but she had some vague understanding.  Unlike Lin Jingyu, she and Gui Li saw the third volume of the mysterious "Book of Heaven" at the same time on the sacred tree in the Western Great Swamp.  Gui Li was even worse, and he had already kept the "Book of Heaven" firmly in his heart.

    Although the "Book of Heaven" is strange and unpredictable, every line is full of profound and mysterious principles that have never been found in the world. People in Taoism are naturally obsessed with this. If she said that she has not studied it carefully over the years, it would be a lie.  It's just that this kind of magic cannot be taught to outsiders after all, and she didn't tell others, and what she saw was only the third volume of the "Book of Heaven", which was broken from front to back, especially the first volume of the general outline of the "Book of Heaven" was missing.  She couldn't figure it out, it was so confusing.  Over the years, relying on her own talent and intelligence, she has forcibly understood, which has somewhat helped her practice, but it is not obvious. However, it is also because of this that the elders of Qingyun Sect did not notice it. Otherwise, Daoxuan Zhenren, Tian Buyi,  How could Master Shuiyue and others not notice the strangeness in Lu Xueqi's Taoist practice?

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi saw Gui Li's strange movements in her eyes and frowned slightly. However, after seeing Gui Li deceive Lin Jingyu, his body condensed into black smoke in mid-air like an invisible object, and quickly transformed into himself.  Despite his appearance, his speed did not slow down at all, and he flew straight towards Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth and suddenly took three steps back to the side. She actually let go of the Ancient Zhuxian Sword that was right behind her and appeared in front of Gui Li.  This move shocked both Gui Li and Lin Jingyu who was far away. The difference was that Gui Li had a hint of joy on his face, but Lin Jingyu shouted angrily: 'Junior Sister Lu, what are you doing?  ’

    Lu Xueqi turned a deaf ear, a flash of light flashed across her eyes, as if she hesitated for a moment, but finally she let out a soft drink, and the Tianya Divine Sword thrust out into the wind, but the sword light was pointing in the opposite direction of Gui Li, three meters in front of the right side of the Ancient Zhuxian Sword.  The blank ground of the ruler.

    ‘Poof!  ’

    With a soft sound, the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to have pierced the air, but for some reason, Lu Xueqi's body was shaken, and after a moment of silence, blood suddenly splashed into the air at the edge of the sword.  And the one on the side who was flying towards Zhu Xian quicklyWow, there was a sharp roar in mid-air, and it turned into a burst of black smoke again, scattering in all directions.

    In the midst of this astonishing lightning flash, when blood was splashing like flowers, and Lu Xueqi's face was pale and dazed, a roar suddenly came, and Gui Li's black figure suddenly flashed into the sky, with the Tianya Divine Sword thrust into his shoulder.  , but it seemed that he couldn't feel the pain at all, and he pounced hard. The blood-devouring bead on the front of the soul-devouring magic wand was red, and a blood-devouring demonic force came overwhelmingly, covering Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, and she felt that the essence and blood all over her body were boiling like boiling water in an instant, and she was about to burst out of her body. Her mind was buzzing, and the pain was unbearable. Her feet went soft, and she could no longer hold on, so she sat down.  Go down.

    The ghost screamed loudly, with a sad voice. The moment the blood-devouring bead shone in front of Lu Xueqi's beautiful face, he twisted it back, and at the same time, he waved his left hand and swept Lu Xueqi away.  When Lu Xueqi flew out, the Tianya Divine Sword also flew away with it. The moment he drew the sword and stood up, the blood on Gui Li's shoulder flowed out like a spring again.  But Lu Xueqi was in mid-air, but the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl was still surging like a tide, beating endlessly. She felt severe pain in her chest, and a mouthful of blood spurted out with a "wow" sound.

    In the field, Gui Li fell down, and there was nothing else in his eyes, only the ancient sword of killing immortals.  At this moment, he was covered in blood, and half of his body was quickly stained red with blood, but he seemed to be unconscious, and there seemed to be a strange pain of grinding teeth on his face as he stared straight at the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian.

    The simple Zhuxian ancient sword was quietly inserted upside down in front of him. The blade, which was neither stone nor jade, could not even reflect his face.  Only that faint, thin crack seemed like new.

    Gui Li looked up to the sky and laughed, as if he was crazy. Ten years of time flashed by in an instant without saying a word. His left hand suddenly stretched out to grasp the hilt of the sword. His right hand called back the soul-eating magic rod and held it tightly in his hand. He fiercely pointed at the Zhuxian Sword.  The blade was struck towards the thin mark.

    Lin Jingyu roared loudly from behind and chased after him desperately, but it was already too late. Lu Xueqi had just fallen down, and her mind was in chaos. In the distance, the noise of the group of people suddenly became louder. They seemed to have discovered something, and they quickly rushed to  Huanyue Cave Mansion is here.

    But, in that moment of time, who can do anything?

    It’s like, no one can save a moment of time after all!

    The soul-eating soul flashing with dark blue and black light whizzed down in mid-air. Its owner was bleeding profusely at the moment, dripping down his left hand. Drop by drop fell on Zhu Xian, crossing Zhu Xian's seemingly rough body.  The blade of the sword slowly disappeared, but never fell to the ground at all.

    Faintly, at that moment, Gui Li's heart moved, as if some strange and familiar scene touched his heart, passing through his mind like lightning.

    After a while, he suddenly woke up.

    is blood!

    At that moment, from the corner of his eye, he saw his own blood flowing onto the blade of Zhuxian Ancient Sword, especially when it flowed to the crack, slowly disappearing, quickly and silently blending in.  Into the ancient sword of Zhu Xian.

    "Zhu Xian!"  Zhu Xian!  Zhu Xian!

    Zhu Xian is actually like the Blood Devouring Bead, able to suck the essence and blood of living creatures!

    He was stunned but could not control himself, but the soul-eating magic rod struck from his hand had already surpassed the speed of the thoughts in his mind, and hit the ancient sword of Zhuxian!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 2 Escape

.    The ancient sword of Zhu Xian did not move. At that moment, everyone seemed to hold their breath, but the scene was terrifyingly quiet.

    There was no sound, no roar. Gui Li looked at the soul-eating magic rod that was struck with great force. After it hit the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, it suddenly seemed to fall into a pile of cotton and became silent.

    Angry shouts started, and figures jumped at the end of the forest. The figures of the elders of Qingyun Sect appeared one by one, flying over like lightning. However, they only saw the ancient sword of killing immortals in Gui Li's hand, and everyone's expressions suddenly changed.  Big changes.  After a while, there were more and more people in the Qingyun Sect around. In this chaotic time, no one cared about the original prohibitions and rushed into the originally forbidden area of ??the Qingyun Sect.

    Among them were Xiao Zhufeng Wenmin, Dazhu Feng and others. When they saw Gui Li present, their expressions changed drastically.  Wen Min and other women from Xiaozhu Peak immediately saw Lu Xueqi lying weakly aside, and hurried over to help Lu Xueqi up.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We were disturbed by the Qingyun sect, and were touched by something. Although the ancient sword of Zhu Immortal, which was under the attention of all the people, was still in Gui Li's hand, its blade itself had changed for some reason.

    The thin crack on the original simple and slightly rough sword blade, which was neither stone nor jade, had expanded a bit because of Gui Li's violent blow just now.  But at this moment, a faint red light began to glow faintly from inside the thin mark, as if the blood that had been sucked in just now came to life, and began to slowly swell deep in the blade.

    Just like the originally calm sea, it gradually becomes rippled, brewing an unrivaled storm that envelopes the world!

    "Silence, silence Everyone saw the changes in the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, but no one knew what to do. There was no sound in front of Huanyue Cave, and everyone waited with bated breath.

    I don’t know, whose heartbeat is beating quietly?

    Gui Li felt his mouth was a little thirsty, and subconsciously wanted to let go of Zhu Xian, but the next moment, he found that the strength around him seemed to have completely disappeared in an instant, and a familiar but distant feeling reappeared in his body, and  This feeling was what his enemies feared.

    The essence and blood in Gui Li's body slowly boiled and surged, and began to flow outward, and the destination was the ancient sword of Zhuxian that he held tightly in his hand.

    Gui Li seemed to understand something and tried his best to let go of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, but his hands were weak. The Zhuxian Ancient Sword seemed to be like an awakened demon at this moment, grabbing him tightly and refusing to let him go.  Even the soul-eating magic rod in his right hand was tightly attached to the blade of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.

    In the fine mark on the blade of the Ancient Zhuxian Sword, the red light gradually turned from light to thick. At the same time, it was strange like blood flowing through the blood vessels. From the fine mark, the subtle blood color began to spread, from the thin  The two sides of the mark flowed quickly towards the two sections of the sword blade.  The simple blade slowly became covered in blood red.

    Everyone was stunned, including the well-informed elders.  At this moment, everyone knows something is wrong, but no one knows what happened and what should be done?

    And the Zhuxian ancient sword seemed to ignore people's worries and continued to undergo its own transformation. The faint blood color finally dyed the entire blade red. The originally simple ancient sword had now become weird and mysterious.  The blood-red sword.  The sword light was red, flowing slowly, almost like the eyes of a reborn devil, slowly waking up and looking at the surrounding things.

    The atmosphere in the venue seemed to be frozen, until the man holding Zhu Xian suddenly burst out with a heart-rending roar of pain.

    'ah!  …’

    The sound was so shrill that everyone was almost startled, and their attention immediately focused on Gui Li.

    Gui Li's face was pale, and his whole body was shaking. The skin on his face and hands that were not covered by clothes began to shrink obviously and rapidly, gradually becoming dry.

    At the same time, a strange whistling sound sounded from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, and the red light became brighter and brighter. People with sharp eyes could already see that from Gui Li's left hand holding the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, there were faint red threads drawn by Zhuxian.  The ancient sword was sucked into the blade.

    This scene was extremely strange. There was no trace of the upright and upright Qingyun Sect. Everyone present was stunned, but no one moved.

    Except Lu Xueqi.

    The woman was originally leaning weakly in the arms of senior sister Wen Min, but at this moment, for some reason, she suddenly struggled and seemed to want to pounce on Gui Li and the ancient sword of killing immortals.  Wen Min was shocked and quickly pulled her back. Lu Xueqi struggled for a few times, but her body was finally unable to hang down. Even though her face was extremely anxious and she opened her mouth to shout something, she looked around but closed her mouth slumpedly and leaned on her face with concern.  In the arms of Senior Sister Wenmin, her eyes were deep, but she looked at the man.

    It turns out that after many twists and turns,After thinking about him for thousands of years and having his heart broken, could he actually watch him die so tragically in front of his eyes?

    She burst into tears!

    Finally, I can no longer control the eyes of others around me.

    The red light on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword has become stronger and stronger, but on the contrary, Gui Li's condition has become increasingly ugly. Now anyone can see that under the "divine power" of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword,  This demonic evil, a serious enemy of the righteous path, is on the verge of death. Perhaps this is also the magic sword channeling the spirit and casting a spell to eliminate the demon!

    Many people are quietly thinking this in their hearts, but they don’t want to think about whether this idea is reasonable or not!

    Gui Li naturally wouldn't think about it and didn't have time to think about the thoughts in other people's minds at this moment. At this moment, he was struggling in front of the gate of hell. The sucking power on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword was getting stronger and stronger. Even for him,  It was already bigger than the situation when he met the Blood-devouring Bead on the back mountain of Dazhu Peak when he was young.  It's just that at this moment, his cultivation and Taoism are no longer comparable to that of the young man back then, so he has struggled to survive until now.  However, he also understood that he could not hold on for much longer.

    The strange sucking power on the ancient sword of Zhuxian is quite similar to the demonic power of the blood-devouring bead back then, but there is a difference. Compared with the blood-devouring bead, the power of the Zhuxian now transformed into a demonic sword is greater, and it is different from the demonic power of the blood-devouring bead back then.  Unlike the blood-devouring bead that sucks blood, the Zhuxian Ancient Sword sucks the blood and energy, and also sucks the true energy that Gui Li has practiced for many years.

    In Gui Li’s eyes at this moment, the Zhuxian ancient sword in front of him was emitting a blood-red light, vaguely like a demon with its bloody mouth open and grinning, about to devour him.

    Is this the end of your life?

    This thought flashed through his mind just before he fell into coma.

    A burst of warm air burst out from his heart. It was a pure Yang breath that spread directly into his meridians.  His whole body was shaken, and his mind woke up for a moment. He let out a loud roar and spent his whole life practicing. He poured out all his strength. His mind was like lightning and thunder. Three volumes of the Book of Heaven flashed in the blink of an eye. Green, gold, and red energy surged up at the same time on his face.  Although not very bright, it has regained its vitality.

    The Prajna of Brahma runs through the heart, and the true teachings of Buddhism are firmly adhered to. Even the ancient sword of killing immortals paused for it.  Taking advantage of this moment to take a breath, Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao was the way. Gui Li's right hand instantly doubled in size. Dark red light rushed past and poured into the soul-eating magic wand from his arm in the blink of an eye.

    However, just when Gui Li was about to counterattack and escape, the demon-sucking power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword had once again broken through the Brahma Prajna. In an instant, Gui Li was paralyzed and could no longer move, and the clarity in his mind once again  It dimmed.

    At this moment, in the eyes of others, Gui Li's face was withered, almost like a dead person.  Song Daren and other people who had some friendship with Zhang Xiaofan in the past turned their heads and couldn't bear to look anymore.

    At this moment, it seemed that the overall situation had been decided, but the soul-eating magic wand in Gui Li's hand suddenly lit up. The dark blue light slowly swayed, like slowly waking up from a deep sleep. The blood-eating magic wand at the top  The bead, with its strange red blood threads, lit up again, and deep inside the bead, unprecedentedly, golden Buddhist mantras appeared under the dark green light and blood threads.

    The three true dharma of Buddhism, Taoism and Demonology, at this very moment, truly merged into one with Gui Li's dying moment.

    The blood-devouring bead became brighter and brighter, and the weird but gorgeous light kept flickering. Then, the entire soul-devouring magic wand lit up, as if it was shouting something. After a moment, from the interface between the soul-devouring sword and the Zhuxian Ancient Sword,  There was a muffled sound again.

    It was only at this time that people noticed again that except for Gui Li's left hand, the Soul Devourer he held in his right hand was always on top of Zhu Xian and did not fall down.

    The strange light on the blood-devouring bead became brighter and brighter, the three-color strange light swayed, and a low voice like the whisper of the ancient demon slowly emitted.

    ‘Woo…Woo…Woo…’

    A streak of red energy, crystal clear, was first sucked out from the sword mark of Zhuxian Ancient Sword, and merged into the soul-devouring magic rod. It rolled inside the blood-devouring bead. It seemed that it was still resisting, but soon  It can be seen that it was suppressed and subdued by the strange aura in the blood-devouring bead, and slowly transformed into a light red color. A small part was assimilated by the soul-devouring bead, and most of it was re-entered into Gui Li's body through the soul-devouring rod.

    Once this weird change started, it never stopped. The red energy was continuously sucked from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. As more and more red energy was sucked in, the enhanced soul-eating light became stronger and stronger.  And the replenished Gui Li's complexion gradually recovered, and the skin on his face gradually returned to its original state from dryness, and even more strangely revealed a faintly warm color.

    The red light on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword was dazzling from the dazzling red light when it was at its peak, but now it seems to be helpless against the demon-sucking power of the blood-devouring bead, and it slowly dims, while the soul-devouring magic wand shines brighter and brighter.??.  The people around Qingyun Sect are not blind. Most of them can see that something is wrong at this moment. Now it is clear that the demon Gui Li has secretly performed some magic, and the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian seems to be somewhat irresistible.

    After a burst of commotion, several people in the crowd suddenly shouted, and at the same time, several magic weapons and strange lights struck Guili.  At this moment, Gui Li was fully focused on fighting against the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian. He didn't care about the movement around him, but he didn't react at all. A moment later, all these magic weapons hit Gui Li firmly on his back.

    Gui Li's body was shaken, his energy and blood surged, and another mouthful of blood spurted out from his throat, spitting it out on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  The Zhuxian Ancient Sword had been silent for a while, but suddenly it spurted out blood and flashed red, becoming powerful again.  Gui Li felt the same. He couldn't care less about the heavy injuries behind him, but he felt the strange sucking power of Zhuxian Ancient Sword suddenly became stronger in his body.

    His heart was like lightning and thunder, and he understood that this moment was really a matter of life and death. If Zhu Xian was allowed to gain power again, he would probably have no chance and would end up being sucked and dried up.  Thinking of this, he roared wildly, no longer caring about anything, and used all his strength, a lifetime of cultivation, and the magical power that he had just realized to realize the integration of the three true laws, to fight hard.

    The people around him didn't see any movement from Gui Li. They only saw him being hit by several magic weapons. Blood spurted from his mouth. The red light of Zhu Xian's ancient sword swayed for a while. At the moment when it seemed to be about to light up, the battle between Gui Li and Zhu Xian  Suddenly there was a huge roar and sharp sound, accompanied by the sound of several bones cracking. Gui Li was knocked out by a huge inexplicable force. Like an arrow from a string, it passed over the heads of everyone.  Falling far into the distant woods.

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect was shocked for a moment, and they all froze in place. After a while, someone suddenly woke up and shouted: 'Hurry up and chase, we must not let that monster escape!  ’

    With one word to remind everyone, countless people immediately followed Gui Li in the direction where he fell.  Everyone present could clearly see that Gui Li had been severely injured in the battle with Zhu Xian Ancient Sword, and now was the perfect time to hunt down this person.

    Seeing the people around them jumping into the air and chasing away, only the people in Dazhu Peak and Xiaozhu Peak stayed in place. Song Daren and others did not want to chase, but they couldn't bear to chase. However, there was a burst of exclamation from Wen Min and others. It turns out that  Lu Xueqi had already passed out.

    While the women in Xiaozhu Peak were busy rescuing Lu Xueqi, suddenly, among the chaotic noise, a very small sound came out.

    Although the voice was small, somehow it was as sharp as a fine needle and pierced into the hearts of every Qingyun Sect disciple present.  It was a sound similar to something quietly breaking, coming from the ancient sword of Zhuxian beside them.

    Everyone’s faces suddenly lost their color, as if that soft sound was the echo of the end of the world.  They turned their heads slowly, as if this action was taking all their strength.

    Under everyone's gaze, the legendary Zhuxian ancient sword was quietly inserted upside down on the stone slab on the ground. From the enlarged fine mark on the ancient sword blade, once again,  There was a small cracking sound.

    The cracks slowly grew larger, extending slowly but unstoppably to the surroundings, spreading on the ancient and once sacred sword blade, until the Zhuxian Ancient Sword groaned once again.

    Snapped!

    With a soft and crisp sound, half of the sword blade fell to the ground, connected to the hilt, while the other half of the sword blade was still stuck upside down in the ground.

    In an instant, everyone was stunned, no one was breathing, and their minds were completely blank

    "Zhu Xian!"

    The Ancient Sword of Zhuxian!

    broken……

    The sky is bright, the sky is clear and the sun is white, suddenly there is a huge thunder in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, wind and clouds are rolling in from all directions, the color of the sky and the earth changes rapidly, and the black clouds hang low and gather on the top of Qingyun Mountain.

    Strong winds blew up, causing sand to fly and rocks to fly. Along with the sudden wind and rain, thunder and lightning roared, the sky and the earth roared, and violent storms suddenly poured down.

    The sky and the earth seem to be crying bitterly!

    It is night, the heaven and the earth are crying, the divine sword has died!

    The cold rain hit my face, it hurt like a knife, it was so cold that my whole body seemed to be frozen.  Gui Li couldn't help but let out a low groan in the forest.

    The pouring rain has been falling for a whole hour, but it shows no sign of weakening. Although it is still daytime, the sky is dark with low clouds, covering the blue clouds, as if it is late at night, and you can't see your fingers.

    Fortunately, Gui Li was seriously injured and relied on the sudden violent storm to temporarily avoid the Qingyun Sect's pursuit.  It's just that weird showdown with the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, especially the last blow, the counterattack power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword was overwhelmingIt entered his body forcefully and broke half of the ribs in his chest. At this moment, the broken bones pierced his heart and lungs. Even though he had profound cultivation, he was still a mortal after all. Every step he took made him break into a cold sweat.  , making a slight sound in the mouth.

    At this moment, Gui Li really wanted to risk everything and just lie on the ground and fall asleep, but the last trace of clarity in his mind kept telling him that he must go. With his grudges with Qingyun Sect and his current broken body, once  Being discovered by the disciples of the Qingyun Sect, I was afraid of nothing but death.

    But for him, there is still a reason not to die after all!

    So he endured it and slowly struggled to run forward. The further away from Qingyun Mountain, the safer he would be.

    The heavy rain is falling crazily on this human world, as if it wants to use the water of the sky to wash away the ugliness of this world.  Gui Li gasped for breath, and every breath he took from his mouth was a faint white breath in the dark rainy night.  A chill enveloped him, and the noise of people getting closer and closer in the distance behind him was filled with murderous intent.

    It was obvious that although Gui Li tried his best to escape forward, his seriously injured body was far from moving as fast as the people searching behind him.  It's just that Qingyun Mountain is deep in dense forests and the sky is dark, so it was not discovered for the time being.  However, Gui Li knew in his heart that this was inevitable after all.

    He stumbled, as if he tripped over a branch or something like a vine. His body was unstable and he fell forward. In panic, he stretched out his hands to grab. Fortunately, he caught a small tree next to him, and finally stabilized.  He held his body, but after all this tossing and violent movement, the pain in his chest penetrated deep into his bones, and he could hardly breathe, let alone take steps to escape.

    The voices behind him suddenly approached, as if in the heavy wind and rain, someone still heard the strange noise. After giving the order, there were many footsteps searching in the direction of Gui Li.

    Gui Li felt a chill in his heart, but he did not want to be captured after all. However, even if he ran away for his life at this moment, he could never escape the pursuit. With a cruel heart, he closed his eyes and slid silently to the muddy ground, his face  Face down, buried in the mud.  In the darkness, he seemed like a pile of mud abandoned by this stormy world.

    Footsteps and noises slowly gathered together. Many people were shouting and cursing, and at the same time they kept hitting the surrounding trees and thorns with the objects in their hands.  A strong wind passed by, and I don't know how many people swarmed in.

    In the darkness, Gui Li lay motionless on the ground. His heart seemed to have stopped beating. In the darkness, he quietly waited for his fate to be pronounced.

    "The world is unkind, maybe everything is just a rotten dog"

    The storm is going crazy!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 3 The Man in Black

.    The violent storm still doesn’t seem to stop.

    In the darkness, dots of bright light swept across. It was the magic weapon in the hands of Qingyun disciples. With the help of the magic weapon's dim light, he was searching in the wind and rain.  This place is already close to the outskirts of the back mountain of Qingyun Mountain. There are dense forests, ancient trees, and extremely dense plants. In addition, the weather is extremely bad, and the sky is full of lightning and thunder. From time to time, a crack of lightning strikes from the sky.  When you come down and land in the forest, you will often split a tree, which is really thrilling.

    When faced with the power of heaven and earth, Qingyun disciples with slightly inferior skills could not help but feel frightened and trembled in fear.  And in the darkness, those little bits of light seemed like trembling fireflies, flying around and illuminating only a small area around them.

    ‘Boom…’

    On the black clouds in the sky, there was another thunderous explosion. People on the ground felt a buzzing in their ears and couldn't help but turn pale with horror.  Two hours have passed since the search for Gui Li, but no trace of Gui Li has been found. Many people began to murmur in their hearts, could they have been run away by this monster?

    In fact, it makes sense when you think about it. As the deputy sect leader of the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect, Gui Li is extremely skilled in Taoism. Although it seems that he was injured by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword two hours ago, who knows how badly he was injured?  ?  As long as he was not seriously injured to the point of dying, Gui Li must be able to sneak away quietly!

    This thought echoed secretly in the minds of many Qingyun disciples. However, despite the urging and scolding from their master behind their backs, they did not dare to give up and had no choice but to continue searching.  Little did they know, in the dark depths not far in front of them, Gui Li was seriously injured, almost to the point of death. He was unable to escape and was crawling in the mud with his last bit of luck.

    In the dim light of darkness, someone suddenly shouted loudly: ‘Stop, everyone, stop!  ’

    This man’s voice was heard far away in the darkness. Even the thunder in the sky could not overpower his voice. He was obviously a senior with profound knowledge.  Gui Li lay motionless on the ground, letting the rain hit his body. When he heard the voice, he felt a little familiar, but he couldn't remember who this person was.

    However, it was obvious that the surrounding Qingyun disciples were extremely convinced and respectful of this man. Almost at the same time as his shouts came out, all the Qingyun disciples who heard him immediately stopped and stood there without speaking.  In the wind and rain, the originally noisy search suddenly quieted down quickly, and there was only the faint sound of someone's breathing in the woods.

    The storm is getting worse!

    It seemed like someone was listening carefully.

    Gui Li felt a chill suddenly penetrate into his heart and lungs. His whole body was cold, and he felt a strange and eerie feeling.  It seems that this strange silence is even more frightening than the loud shouting for search just now.

    After a while, a voice suddenly whispered: ‘Father, what’s wrong? Did you hear something?  ’

    Gui Li's heart was shocked, but he was very familiar with this voice. It was his former friend──Zeng. After a moment, he knew who the elder was commanding this area at the moment. It was Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak.  It was Zeng's father, and most of the Qingyun disciples searching this area were also Feng Huifeng's disciples.

    Uncle Zeng has been famous for a long time, and he is indeed not an ordinary person. Amidst the noise of the wind and rain, he can still hear some strange noises from Gui Li, but at this moment, in the dark jungle in front of him, he can't see anything except the wind and rain.  News.  Even he couldn't help but wonder if he had heard the slightest noise just now, or if the many people searching together had disturbed some animal and ran away.

    After pondering for a moment, Zeng Shuchang frowned in the darkness, waved his hand and said: 'Disciples separate, line up in a row, no more than three feet apart, move forward and search slowly, without leaving any gaps.  ’

    Gui Li was shocked. With such a detailed search, he had almost no chance of escaping. Just when he was frightened, he heard Zeng's voice slightly anxious, saying: "Father, this forest is so big. Why do you send so many disciples here?"  If we search intensively, wouldn’t it mean that we can’t search in other places?  ’

    Zeng Shuchang said calmly: "I have my own reasons, you don't need to say anything, just go quickly."  ’

    Zeng was stunned for a moment in the darkness, not daring to say anything more, so he had to turn around and move forward.  In the darkness, no one spoke for a while, but there were bright spots of light, slowly moving forward in the wind and rain, gradually turning into a long snake, and slowly advancing.

    ????????????????????????????? The atmosphere in this forest suddenly became a little weird. During the noise just now, everyone was excited, but no one was afraid. The silence at this moment makes people feel a little bit hairy for some reason.

    Because of the Taoist magic weapons, the faint light of the magic weapons in the hands of Qingyun disciples generally cannot shine very far, and the brightness is also quite limited, but they? Connected, slowly pushed forward, and soon, they were only two feet away from where Gui Li was hiding.

    'etc!  ’

    Suddenly, Zeng Shuchang shouted loudly, and dozens of Qingyun Mountain Fenghuifeng disciples who were scattered nearby stopped at the same time. Zeng was surprised and walked to his father's side. With the help of the magic weapon's dim light, Zeng Shuchang's face suddenly turned bright.  Full of dignity.

    ‘What’s the matter, father?  ’

    Zeng Shuchang had a deep gaze, looking directly into the dark depths ahead, but what he was thinking about was not the place where Gui Li was hiding. On the contrary, he was looking toward the distant and deep depths of the dense forest at the parallel front.

    "The deepest darkness seemed to be nothing, but it also seemed to be filled with countless demonic shadows and ghosts, roaring and dancing in the wind and rain.

    'Something is wrong' Under the dim light, the wrinkles on Zeng Shuchang's face seemed to suddenly become deeper, and there was some doubt and fear in his eyes. But after all, he was not a mortal. He was determined after years of practice. After snorting coldly, he was already down.  Decided.

    "Zheng", there was a light whistle, and everyone was shocked. Zeng Shuchang actually used the sword that he carried with him. The sword glow was silver-white, flickering in the dark wind and rain, bright and dazzling, completely different from the Qingyun disciples around him.

    But when he was silent for a moment, he said loudly: "I will go ahead, but you will not change. You will still search in a line as I just said, but you must stay one foot behind me and do not get close."  ’

    Everyone knew at this moment that something was a little weird, but with Uncle Zeng being there, everyone had a backbone in their hearts. At that moment, they saw Uncle Zeng walking in front of the team with a solemn face and holding a sword. The people around him were still the same as before, but they were still the same as Uncle Zeng in front.  One foot away, dare not get closer.

    This strange team continued to move forward slowly.

    The strange breath seems to be breathing gently in the dense forest on this stormy night

    ‘Woo…Woo…’

    It was like the howling of wind and rain, or the roar of wild beasts, but when I was suddenly startled, I found that my own heartbeat seemed to be beating.

    That heart seems to be beating faster and faster!

    Zeng Shuchang's old face reflected the light of the fairy sword, which became heavier and heavier. Deep in the woods ahead, there was a faint mysterious hostility. Although it felt a little vague, it seemed that he couldn't even determine whether he was an enemy, but this wave of waves in his heart  The strange palpitations that came over him still made him unable to ignore them.

    I haven't had that feeling in a long time. I still remember the last time, but it seemed like it was a hundred years ago, when he, Tian Buyi and a few others followed Brother Nagato Wan Jianyi into the wilderness and went straight to the Demon Sect's lair.  What about the scene?  Time flies, it turns out that so much time has passed in the blink of an eye

    But I don’t know, has Senior Brother Wan, who died young, been reincarnated now?

    Such a weird idea suddenly popped up in his mind, and even he couldn't help but feel a little surprised and amused.  He took a deep breath and cheered up. Somehow, today was really different from the past!

    ‘Boom!  ’

    There was another thunder, a sudden explosion, and the power of heaven and earth shook the heaven and earth for a moment, as if the earth under your feet actually trembled a few times.  Almost at the same time, a bolt of lightning tore through the sky, broke through the clouds, and landed on earth.

    Like a sharp blade from heaven, slashing towards the world!

    Everyone was shocked by this, and the disciples were excited, and some could not control themselves. Suddenly, one person was looking up at the sky, tripped, and fell down. He was so angry that he almost cursed angrily.  Unexpectedly, when he turned back to look around, he suddenly saw a muddy body in front of him under the electric light from the sky, lying motionless on the ground.

    'ah!  ' A shrill voice suddenly sounded, 'Here, here'

    ‘‘Click!  ’ There was a muffled sound, and the disciple’s shouts suddenly stopped, but in just a moment, everyone was alarmed, and they all turned around and rushed over.

    A black shadow soared from the ground, but before he could stand firm, his body was already shaking a few times and he was about to fall.  In an instant, dozens of magic weapons were coming with the wind and rain.

    Gui Li's heart felt cold, but he didn't want to just wait for death. He gritted his teeth and ran forward. Unexpectedly, after taking only a few steps, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He couldn't hold on and fell down.

    There was a burst of cheers from the crowd behind him. Several Qingyun disciples had already caught up and reached out to grab Gui Li.

    At this moment, suddenly, the darkness deep in the jungle seemed to suddenly expand, like a strange beast roaring silently, and there was a flash of light deep in the darkness.

    Zeng Shuchang's eyes widened instantly and he rushed forward. At the same time, he shouted sternly: "Disciples, get back, quickly!"  ’

    Before all the Qingyun disciples could react, they saw Zeng Shuchang rushing into the darkness ahead alone. It turned out that the light of the fairy sword in Zeng Shuchang's hand wasIt was dazzling, but after he stumbled into the darkness, he could no longer see the light of his sword, and could only hear the roaring and whistling sounds.

    When Qingyun disciples were wondering what to do, a strange figure shot out from the darkness in front and flew towards the place where Gui Li fell to the ground, which was also where Qingyun disciples were.  With the help of that little bit of light, I saw that this figure was covered in darkness, with only a pair of eyes showing, shining brightly.

    The Qingyun disciples shouted loudly and rushed forward with their swords drawn. Unexpectedly, this man was of extremely high moral character, and he was not seen reaching out to use the magic weapon. Instead, he walked straight up and grabbed the nearest Qingyun disciple with his bare hands.

    Although the Qingyun disciple was frightened, he slashed down the fairy sword magic weapon in his hand. The man in black remained silent and turned a blind eye. His grip remained unchanged, and he forcefully grabbed the fairy sword in his hand in front of everyone.  Everyone was shocked, and before they could react, they saw the man shaking hard, and the Qingyun disciple who was fighting with him had already flown out, and the fairy sword was actually snatched away by this man.

    This person’s human nature is so high that he is extremely powerful.  In the darkness ahead, Uncle Zeng shouted angrily, but he seemed to be entangled and unable to come to the rescue. On this strange night, there were unexpectedly many mysterious masters ambushing him here.

    Although the enemy was of extremely high moral character, these Qingyun disciples all came from famous families and were not disciples of ordinary sects. In shock, no one ran away. Instead, they all grabbed their magic weapons and rushed forward.

    The man in black seemed to be a little anxious and impatient. He put more force in his hand, and the fairy sword he snatched suddenly shone brightly. It was much brighter than it was in the hands of the young disciple just now. However, all he could see was the flash of light and the howling of the wind.  It slashed down in mid-air, and a huge halo of light struck straight at everyone.  All the Qingyun disciples shouted one after another, and all of them retreated to face the enemy.  Unexpectedly, although the man's voice was loud, it was just a bluff. He forced everyone back a few steps with one move, and without fighting, he directly picked up Gui Li, who was hanging limply on the ground. I don't know if it was unconscious or not, and flew towards the darkness behind.  And go.

    Everyone in Qingyun was shocked and angry. They were shocked that this mysterious man who came out of nowhere had such a high level of morality, and they were angry that the Gui Li they had obtained was snatched away again.  Gui Li is the Qingyun Sect's biggest concern, and because of their close relationship with the Qingyun Sect, everyone in the Qingyun Sect has long been determined to get rid of this person. Now that he was kidnapped halfway, they couldn't bear to take this breath, and they immediately chased after him.

    Just as he was chasing after him, he suddenly heard a roar, and a bright light flashed out from the darkness. In everyone's eyes, it seemed as if the sword light was shooting towards them, and they quickly stopped to face the enemy.  Only Zeng rushed up, flew up, and struck out with his sword. However, he felt a big shock in the palm of his hand, and he couldn't help but take a step back. However, the sword was also redirected by him, and flew straight into the sky. After a moment, it fell down, and it was inserted upside down with a pop.  In the mud, it was the snatched fairy sword that was humming.

    During this delay, the man in black became like a ghost, holding Gui Li and quickly submerged into the darkness ahead. Zeng Shuchang, who was fighting fiercely in the darkness, suddenly roared, and someone in the dark groaned,  Blood suddenly appeared.

    Everyone was shocked, and they didn’t know whether it was Zeng Shuchang who was injured or his opponent. They were deeply grateful to their teacher, and they didn’t care about it at this moment and rushed forward one after another.  But they were only halfway there when Zeng Shuchang's figure flashed out from the darkness, landed on the ground, and stopped them. Judging from his figure, although he was moving smoothly, he was staggering a bit, and at the same time he was breathing heavily. In this moment,  The fierce fighting was actually a huge drain on him.

    He took a moment to catch his breath, and then whispered in a low voice: 'The opponents in front are extremely skilled, and there are many of them. You must not make mistakes!  ’

    Zeng and other young disciples felt chilled in their hearts. They never imagined that they would encounter such a situation in this place.

    Uncle Zeng stared at the darkness in front of him and said in a deep voice: 'Who are you, and why do you want to interfere with our Qingyun Sect's affairs?  With your Taoism, you are definitely not an unknown person, why don't you meet and talk!  ’

    The wind was strong, the rain was strong, the lightning was thundering, but somehow, the darkness deep in the forest was so dense, like ink that couldn't be melted away.

    No one answered Zeng Shuchang’s question. There was only the sound of wind and rain and the breathing of all the Qingyun disciples. Zeng quietly took a step forward and whispered: ‘Father, where did they come from?  ’

    Zeng Shuchang shook his head slightly and lowered his voice: "They deliberately concealed their identity, and what they performed was not their own Taoism. It was hard to tell for a while."  ’

    “As he spoke, he frowned, raised his voice and shouted loudly: ‘Why don’t you guys show up yet?  ’

    This voice echoed far away in the dense forest, but in the end no one answered. Uncle Zeng suddenly changed his color, stamped his feet and said: 'Oh no, I fell into a trap!  ’

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????? Flying forward, the sword shines brightly, but this time it shines directly into the surroundings, without any shadows covering it. It’s obvious that all those people have retreated, they come like the wind, and they leave as soon as they rob people. It’s obvious that they have a plan and a plan.

    Uncle Zeng ChangWith a sigh, Zeng dropped his body. While instructing other disciples to continue searching around to see if they could find any clues, Zeng asked Zeng Shuchang in a low voice: 'Father, what's wrong?  ’

    A trace of disappointment appeared on Zeng Shuchang's face, and then he sighed: "Although the fight just now was hasty, I have a vague feeling that what these people are using is not the Taoism of the Demon Cult. Besides, if a person in the Demon Cult saves Gui Li, there is no need to hide."  .  But who is it that wants to save this monster?  And there are a lot of people, so the Taoism is so high?  ’

    After saying that, he frowned and thought deeply.  Zeng was speechless. He turned back and looked ahead. He saw dense forests and a dark future. Where could he see anything?

    But I don’t know, who are the people who kidnapped Gui Li?  But no matter what, Zeng walked forward and said to himself quietly, it would be better than falling into the hands of Qingyun Sect

    He was thinking this way. On this stormy night, deep in the dense forest, his mind seemed to recall the appearance of Gui Li when he first saw him at Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain ten years ago.

    After a long time, he sighed in the darkness and continued to walk forward.  No matter what the future holds, we have to move on now.

    On the other side of the unknown jungle, deep in the darkness, there is another strange black figure looking at Zeng Shuchang and his group from a distance. It is Mr. Ghost.

    At this moment, his eyes seemed to be filled with surprise and uncertainty, and he looked very confused. After thinking deeply, he still couldn't figure it out.  After a long time, he saw that the search area of ??these Qingyun disciples was getting wider and wider, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a glance that this was already a sign of giving up. How could anyone be found in this huge dense forest with such a search?

    Sure enough, after a while, Zeng Shuchang’s voice sounded again: ‘That’s it, you all come back!  ’

    The disciples of Qingyun were obviously eager to hear this and walked back one after another. Mr. Ghost watched from a distance and Uncle Zeng counted everyone in the field. Then he turned around and led the disciples towards Qingyun Mountain and gradually disappeared into the dense forest.  among.

    He slowly emerged from the darkness and walked out, but his eyes drifted into the distance, looking in the direction of the mysterious men in black, staring deeply.

    In the wind and rain, there seemed to be a voice whispering: 'Is anyone still interested in him'

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 4 Zen Room

.    Thunder, lightning, strong wind, and heavy rain seem to be whistling in my ears all the time. My mind is so chaotic and unexamined that I can't seem to tell who I am anymore?  But in the severe pain, I felt waves of wind and rain passing by me, heading towards an unknown place.

    Someone seemed to be talking next to me, and the voice was quite unfamiliar. It sounded a bit anxious. I could faintly hear: ‘There seems to be something wrong with him. Can you take a look?  ’

    A cold hand moved around his body to check, and after a moment he said in shock: 'Why is he injured so badly?  ’

    The man next to him said angrily: 'Nonsense, he was under that Immortal Killing Sword, you think'

    He could no longer hear the rest of the words clearly, because at this moment a wave of dizziness hit his head, and he almost fainted. In his confusion, he could only vaguely feel that the sky was still roaring and thundering.

    The person next to him seemed to be taken aback and quickly checked. The cold breath on his hand made him wake up for a moment. He heard the man say anxiously: 'Oh no, his forehead is burning. I'm afraid he has a high fever'

    Does it turn out that you still have a fever?

    This was Gui Li's last thought. After that, he fainted again and lost consciousness.

    A burst of roar woke him up from unconsciousness, and his first reaction was that it was the thunder that exploded in the sky.  But for some reason, although he was somewhat awake, there was still darkness in front of him. He tried desperately to open his eyes and look around, but was shocked to find that his eyelids were still closed and he could not open them.

    " Then, a sharp pain came, not from his seriously injured chest, but from his throat. He subconsciously moved his mouth and shouted hoarsely and lightly: 'Water'

    There seemed to be no one around, and he was left alone and helpless on the ground. The thirst in his throat became more and more intense, like burning.  His lips moved slightly, and the strength in his body came from nowhere. He moved slightly, and the consciousness in his mind seemed to be clearer.

    'ah!  'Suddenly, a voice came from the side. This voice was different from usual, but it seemed like it had been heard before. It was a bit familiar. There was a bit of surprise in the tone of voice, and said: 'You're awake, senior brother, come here quickly, he  woke up……'

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and a moment later there were footsteps approaching quickly, walking up to Gui Li.  Gui Li struggled to open his eyes again, but somehow, this time, all the strength in his body completely disappeared. He could only vaguely see two figures squatting beside him, and behind the figures, it seemed that  It was dark and there were a few black shadows.  As for the faces of these people, he could not see clearly any of them.

    ‘Water…’ he whispered again.

    This time, the people around me understood.

    ‘Hurry, get some water, hurry up.  ’

    He was running back and forth in a hurry, and someone came running after a moment. Then a cold hand carefully lifted his head up, and something like the rim of a bowl was placed against his lips.

    The cool water touched his chapped lips. The muscles on Gui Li's face moved. He opened his mouth with great effort and drank the water in one sip.  The clear water entered the throat, like sweet spring spilling into dry land, and immediately relieved the burning pain.

    Gui Li felt relieved, and immediately felt tired, and fell asleep again.

    The people around him were all startled. Someone immediately came over to feel Gui Li's pulse. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's okay. He was seriously injured, had a fever, and was exhausted. Right now."  There is no fear of life.  ’

    As soon as these words came out, the people around him seemed to be relieved, and then, someone seemed to look at Gui Li and sigh softly.

    After falling asleep, I don’t know how much time passed. During this period, Gui Li woke up several times, but he always woke up for a moment and then immediately fell asleep. In his impression, he only remembered that there was always someone waiting beside him.

    Suddenly, he saw many people, his parents when he was young, his innocent and beautiful senior sister, the unforgettable Baguio, the distant Lu Xueqi, and many, many more people, all flashing past him one by one. Once,  He even felt that he saw the Dharma image and Dharma good master brothers from Tianyin Temple ten years ago, sitting next to him chanting sutras and chanting Buddha for him.

    He smiled bitterly at that time, but even he himself didn't know whether his bitter smile could be reflected on his face. Maybe it was just a dream after all.

    It’s like, this upside-down life is like a dream!

    Why do you need to chant sutras for me?

    What’s the use of chanting scriptures?

    When Gui Li was awake for a moment, he quietly thought about it in his mind, and then he passed out again.

    ‘Dongdongdongdong'

    ????????????????????The deep bells echoed in the sky, slowly coming, waking him up from a deep nightmare. The deep bells, slowly approaching from far away, seemed to knock into the bottom of his heart.

    For the first time, he didn’t have the urge to open his eyes. He just lay there quietly, not thinking about where he was and what world was outside him.

    In the vast world, there are only waves of low bells left at this moment.

    ‘Dongdongdongdong'

    The sound of the bell is melodious, as if it will never stop, it just keeps ringing.  He listened intently, breathing slowly, and all his energy was integrated into the gentle tone, never wanting to leave.

    It was the first time in a long time that he lay down without any worries.

    Who knows how painful it is to carry so many burdens?

    However, this small world could not last long after all. A wave of footsteps came from far to near, approaching where he was, disrupting his train of thought.

    The bell that was originally beating in his heart suddenly seemed to be far away from him, far away in the horizon.

    ??????? Silently, sighing

    He slowly opened his eyes.

    Buddha!

    This was actually the first thing he saw.

    A big "Buddha" character hangs high on the roof. Surrounding the Buddha character, there is a circle of golden patterns, and then along the periphery, there are circles of finely carved statues of five hundred Arhats, forming another large circle.  All the Arhats are of the same size, but their expressions and body shapes are all different. They are arranged in rows and are extremely upright.  Then, on the outside of the big circle is a suspended ceiling with a blue background and black edges, which is two feet higher than the middle Buddha circle. The painting style on it is different. It is a square grid, each square is one foot square, with gold piping and paintings inside.  There are unicorns, phoenixes, golden dragons, goats and other auspicious Buddhist animals, but these patterns are the same in every square.

    Although Gui Li was not good at sculpture and architecture, after just one glance, Gui Li knew that this was a work of miraculous craftsmanship.  On the roof, in the inner circle surrounding the Buddha characters, two golden chains hang down, and an ever-bright lamp hangs upside down. Looking from the bottom up, it looks like a roughly three-foot copper basin, which is probably filled with lamp oil.  of.

    Gui Li frowned, then turned around and looked around. He saw that this place looked like a Zen room in a temple. The room was quite spacious, with large red-painted pillars at the four corners, green brick paving, and a door.  It is made of Paulownia wood, with a window on each side, also painted with red paint, making it look very solemn.  Hanging on one side of the wall is a picture of Guanyin holding a bottle of pure water and jade dew. Below is an incense table with four plates of fruits, including pears, apples, oranges and oranges. In front of the fruit offerings, there is a  There were three fine sandalwood sticks on the copper stove, and wisps of light smoke were floating in the air.

    And on the other side of the wall is where Gui Li is.  There is a wooden bed here, which is simple and sturdy, without any more decorations. It seems that monks do not care about such things, and the room is generally simple. Apart from the above-mentioned things, there is only a round table in the middle, surrounded by  A round stool.  The table is all black, and there are teapots and cups on the table, which are plain porcelain.

    At this time, the footsteps had already reached the door. The door of the Zen room squeaked, and someone pushed it open from the outside, and a person stepped in.  Gui Li looked at him and couldn't help but be startled. It was a strange young monk he had never seen before. He was holding a wooden plate in his hand with a new kettle on it. He walked in but did not say anything to Gui Li.  While watching, he walked directly to the table in the room and exchanged the teapot on the table with the one on the wooden plate in his hand.

    'Who are you?  ’ Gui Li asked, but just after he said a word, he suddenly felt pain in his throat. Although it was not as intense as when he was unconscious last time, it was still extremely uncomfortable and his voice suddenly became hoarse.

    Even so, the young monk was startled. He immediately turned around and looked around. In his haste, he almost knocked over the wooden plate in his hand.

    'ah!  you're awake?  ’ The young monk seemed quite surprised, but there was joy in his eyes, and he smiled and said: ‘Then wait, I will call the senior brothers and others to come over and see you immediately.  ’

    With that said, he was about to run out the door. Gui Li looked at his back and asked in a hoarse voice: 'Little Master, may I ask where this is?  ’

    The young monk turned around and smiled, with a rather innocent and delicate expression on his face, and said with a smile: 'Here?  Of course this is Tianyin Temple!  ’

    Tianyin Temple!

    Gui Li was stunned for a moment, as if he had been struck by thunder.  The little monk ran away at a trot, presumably to call someone, leaving Gui Li lying back on the bed numbly, feeling extremely confused.

    Tianyin Temple

    He was frightened and confused, but for some reason, there was a bitterness in his heart.

    &nbsp; Tianyin TempleTianyin TemplePuzhi

    There were faint voices in the distance, and at the same time there were several footsteps walking towards the Zen room. Someone seemed to be asking something in a low voice to the little monk. The little monk was obviously young, innocent and lively, and answered with constant laughter.

    ??????????????????????????????????????? For some reason, Gui Li was distracted for a moment, not thinking about his current situation or past grudges. At this moment, he suddenly started to envy this ordinary little monk for no reason.  With his innocent and lively appearance, maybe he doesn't know that there is pain and hatred in the world, right?

    We are young and ignorant, but are we the happiest days in these many years?

    The footsteps stopped suddenly, and just outside the door, someone said to the young monk: "You don't have to go in. Why don't you go to the backyard and inform the abbot now that the benefactor Zhang Xiaofan has woken up."  ’

    The young monk smiled and said, ‘That’s fine.  But Brother Faxiang, you have promised to teach me how to practice Brahma Prajna, and you cannot go back on it.  ’

    The man outside the door smiled and said: "Little guy, you are so greedy, go quickly, I promised you, naturally I will not regret it."  ’

    The little monk was obviously very happy, he laughed and jumped up and down.  The wooden door opened and creaked, as if someone paused outside the door, took a deep breath, and then walked in.

    As expected, it was Fa Xiang, and the tall monk Fa Shan was following behind him.

    Wearing moon-white monk robes, with a fair face, and holding a rosary in his hand, he looked as if nothing had changed in the past ten years.  I saw him slowly walking towards the wooden bed where Gui Li was lying. When he reached the bed, his eyes met Gui Li's eyes. The two of them were speechless.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little strange for a moment. After a while, a smile appeared on the corner of Dharma Prime Minister's mouth, he put his hands together and saluted the ghost and said: 'Donor Zhang, are you awake?  ’

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched, and he suddenly said coldly: 'My surname is not Zhang. I have forgotten that name a long time ago.  ’

    Faxiang's face did not change, he just looked at Gui Li, and after a while he said softly: "What name you use is of course up to you, but if you don't even want your last name, have you thought about being worthy of giving birth to you and raising you?"  parents?  ’

    Gui Li's expression changed and he snorted, but said nothing more. He turned his head and stopped looking at him.

    Fa Xiang didn’t mean to blame him. When he and Fa Shan looked at this evil demon who was spurned by the righteousness of the world, their eyes were filled with kindness.  Fashan moved two chairs from the round table behind him, placed them beside the bed, and whispered: 'Senior brother, please sit down!  ’

    Dharma Prime Minister nodded, sat down on the chair, looked at Gui Li, and said: 'How do you feel now?  ’

    Gui Li didn't need to ask. In fact, he had already secretly checked his body. The ribs that had been severely injured and fractured in the chest had been completely connected. They were now tied with thick bandages, which obviously helped to fix them. As for the lot of skin on his shoulders,  The wounds were all bandaged up. Although there was pain from time to time, there was a faint feeling of coolness in the wounds. It was obvious that the excellent wound medicine was applied to the wounds to achieve such curative effect.

    When Fa Xiang saw him, he didn't answer, nor was he angry. He smiled and said, "When you were unconscious, I helped you reattach the broken bones. The other skin injuries were not serious, but your internal organs were severely injured, and you had to take care of them carefully."  The only reason you are intact is because you are strong, otherwise even a person with profound spiritual practice would be unavoidable under such serious injuries.  ’

    He paused for a moment and then said: ‘My junior fellow apprentice also told you just now!  This is Tianyin Temple. Except for a few people in our temple, no one in the world knows you here, so you are very safe.  You just need to live and recuperate here'

    Gui Li suddenly interrupted him, looked directly into his eyes, and said: 'Did you save me?  ’

    The smile on Faxiang's face froze for a moment, as if hesitating a little. He turned back and looked at Fashan. Fashan lowered his head and softly recited the Buddha's name.

    Fa Xiang turned back, no longer hesitated, nodded, and said: ‘Yes.  ’

    The ghost snorted fiercely and said: 'Don't tell me you don't know. What would happen if the Qingyun Sect found out about your actions like this?  ’

    Dharma Xiang said calmly: ‘Of course I know.  ’

    "Gui Li sneered and said: 'If that's the case, why did you go behind the teacher's back to save me, a devil from the devil's sect?  ’

    Fa Xiang glanced at him, but for some reason, there was something strange in his eyes.

    Gui Li frowned and said, ‘What are you looking at?  ’

    The Faxiang smiled and said: 'How do you know that I must have come to save you behind the teacher's back?  ’

    Gui Li was startled and said: ‘What?  ’

    Fa Xiang said leisurely: 'In those days, all the leaders of the Seven Lineages of Qingyun Sect were extraordinary people, and all of them had something extraordinary.  ?Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Huifeng, was one of them. I fought with him that day. I had to entangle him and not reveal my skills in a short period of time. I thought I couldn't do this kind of skill.  ’

    Gui Li stared at Dharma for a long time. Dharma looked at him calmly and his smile did not change.  After a long time, Gui Li suddenly closed his eyes and stopped seeing faces.

    Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: 'You are still seriously injured and need more rest.  ’

    Gui Li closed his eyes and suddenly said: ‘Why do you want to save me?  ’

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment and said calmly: ‘I can’t answer this question for you.  ’

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said, ‘Why?  ’

    The Dharma Minister chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice and said, "You don't have to worry. Someone will naturally tell you after your injury is fully recovered in a few days."  ’

    Gui Li opened his eyes, frowned and said, 'Who?  ’

    The corners of Dharma Prime Minister’s mouth moved, as if he hesitated again, but finally said: ‘It doesn’t matter if I tell you, it’s my mentor, Master Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple!  ’

    Gui Li was stunned for a moment. After a while, he looked at the face of the face and knew that he could not ask any more questions, so he simply let out a sigh of relief and lay down with his head buried in the face.

    The melodious sound of bells in the distance came faintly again.

    ‘Dongdongdongdong'

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 5 Secular Buddhist Hall

.    Morning bells and evening drums, day after day, seem to be endless.

    Every day seems to be exactly the same as yesterday. Some people feel boring, while others feel at ease. The quiet years, whether long or short, are in the human heart.

    In the blink of an eye, Gui Li has been staying in Tianyin Temple for many days, spending his days in silence listening to the bells in the morning and the drums in the evening that ring on time from unknown places in the temple every day.  Somehow, in just a few days, he seemed to have integrated into this strange environment. He was silent every day, just in a daze.

    He is now in his prime, and his body is in excellent condition. Although he was seriously injured, he is young on the one hand, and his cultivation is high on the other. In addition, Tianyin Temple is unexpectedly generous to him, and he is not stingy with any good medicine.  They were all used on him casually.  With the status and reputation of Tianyin Temple, the good medicine in the temple is naturally the best medicine in the world. The effect of the medicine is rapid, and his injuries are cured very quickly.

    Within a few days, he was able to get out of bed and walk. However, when he walked, he still felt severe pain in his chest, and he would gasp for breath after walking only a few steps.  However, this made the Dharma ministers and other people who came to see him happy and praised him, saying that they had never seen anyone recover so quickly in the past. It seemed that he would be fully recovered in less than a month.

    Gui Li got along with them indifferently on weekdays, and occasionally talked with them. Both sides avoided talking about their opposing identities. It seemed that in the eyes of Fa Xiang and other Tianyin Temple monks, Gui Li was just an ordinary person they kindly treated.  , instead of the demon sect that they were willing to risk the disapproval of the world and snatched from the hands of Qingyun Sect.  And Gui Li never asked the question why everyone in Tianyin Temple wanted to save him.

    Time passed by like this, and Gui Li's health got better day by day. In the past few days, he was able to walk more easily. Sometimes when the morning bells and evening drums sounded, he would pull up a chair, open the window, and sit by the window.  While listening, it seemed that the sound of bells and drums in Tianyin Temple had a different charm to him.

    During the days when he was recuperating from his injuries, only Faxiang and Fashan among the monks in Tianyin Temple often came to visit him. Almost no other monks came, let alone Master Puhong and other divine monks of the Puhong generation.  And because of recuperation, Gui Li never left this room.  Except for occasionally opening the window and looking out, what he saw before his eyes was just a small courtyard with red walls and blue tiles, and a few short trees planted in the courtyard.

    But for Gui Li, such an ordinary and simple little courtyard actually had a familiar feeling that he hadn't seen for a long time. From the day he opened the window, although he didn't show it, in his heart, he immediately fell in love with it.  Got this place.

    Listening to morning bells in the morning and evening drums in the evening, these peaceful and leisurely years have already made him unable to let go and intoxicated in just a short time.

    Who knows that in his heart, his greatest hope was to live such a peaceful life

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the vast and magnificent temples, and in that strange and remote corner of the small courtyard, where we live, live, live

    ‘Squeak!  ’ The wooden door was suddenly pushed open, and Fa Xiang walked in alone. He glanced into the room and then fell on Gui Li who was lying on the bed.  Gui Li closed his eyes and didn't know if he was asleep.

    The Buddha smiled slightly, turned around, closed the door, and said sharply to the ghost: "How do you feel today? Does your chest still hurt?"  ’

    Ghostly moved, slowly opened his eyes, glanced at Fa Xiang, and said lightly: ‘Every time you come, you have to ask this sentence, do n’t you feel annoying?  ’

    The Dharma Minister smiled and shook his head. He turned his eyes and walked to the wall on the other side, in front of the picture enshrining the statue of Guanyin. He picked up three sticks of sandalwood from the altar table and placed it on a thin candle next to it and lit it.  Then it was inserted into the copper incense burner.

    The light smoke curled up and floated into the air. The statue of Guanyin suddenly became a little misty, and the air gradually began to smell of sandalwood.

    He put his hands together and bowed three times to the image of Guanyin. Then he turned around, looked at Gui Li for a long time, and suddenly said: "Why don't you come over and bow?"  ’

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and looked at the portrait involuntarily. The face of Guanyin in the image was compassionate, dignified and beautiful, and his eyes were slender and slender. He seemed to be looking at all the creatures and mortals in the world. At this moment, he seemed to be compassionate.  Looking at himself normally.

    His heart moved, but then he sneered: "What do I want to worship her for? If she really has a spirit, I don't know how many times I have prayed to God and the gods and Buddhas in the past, but I have never seen them show mercy!"  ’

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked at him for a long time. Gui Li looked at him calmly, with a sneer still hanging on his lips, showing no sign of regret.  After a long while, the Dharma Minister let out a long sigh, turned around, bowed his head to the statue of Guanyin, and muttered something softly, but he didn't know what he said.

    &nbsp; Gui Li looked at him from behind and sneered.

    After the Dharma Minister finished saluting, he turned around, the compassionate look on his face gradually disappeared, replaced by a peaceful smile, and said: 'I see that you look good today, and your health has generally recovered recently, why don't we go out!  ’

    Hearing this, Gui Li was startled and said: ‘Go out, where are you going?  ’

    The Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: ‘Go where you want to go and meet the people you want to see.  ’

    Gui Li frowned, then raised his eyebrows and said: 'Why, could it be Master Puhong'

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: 'Exactly, my master was very happy to hear that you have recovered and asked me to come over today to have a look. If you are not tired, I can meet you.  I don't know what you think?  ’

    Gui Li stared at the Dharma image for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said: "Okay, okay, okay, I have been waiting for this day for a long time. Naturally, I want to see him. Not to mention that he is well, but he was seriously injured that day. As long as he is willing  , I will crawl to see him.  ’

    The Dharma-Xianghe said: 'The donor's words are serious, please come with me.  ’

    After saying that, he led the way, walked to the door first, opened the door and walked out.

    Gui Li followed immediately, but when he was about to walk out of the room, for some reason, he suddenly looked back at the picture of the statue of Guanyin hanging on the wall. In the smoke, Guanyin looked kind and kind.  , smiling slightly, seemed to be staring at him.

    Gui Li frowned and snorted, but immediately turned around and walked straight away without looking back, leaving only the thin sandalwood scent floating gently in the empty room behind him.

    Walking out of the courtyard, there is a passage about two feet long and four feet wide. There are red walls on both sides. It is as tall as two people. The top is also covered with green glazed tiles. At the end of the passage is a round arch. When you get closer,  When I was doing the arch, I heard a faint sound coming from outside.

    The sound was quite strange. At first glance, it seemed to be the sound of monks reciting scriptures in the temple, but it was also mixed with other strange sounds, some of which should not appear here in Gui Li's imagination, such as a gathering of village women.  They were chatting together, or the believers were worshiping the Buddha loudly, and there were even faint sounds of children crying.

    How could such strange noises appear in Tianyin Temple, which is known as one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world?

    Gui Li was frightened and doubtful, and looked towards Faxiang, only to see Faxiang's face unchanged, leading the way out towards the arch.  Gui Li frowned, composed himself, and walked out.

    The door suddenly opened up, but you could see white jade stones, paved fields, and stone layers stacked in groups of nine, which connected up to the main hall, which was as high as ninety-nine and eighty-one groups.  Between the jade railings, you can see the majestic and extremely tall palace. In front of the palace, thirteen huge stone pillars rise to the sky, more than ten feet high. The golden wall on the roof of the palace is brilliant, and eight roof ridges bisect it, carved in the shape of a dragon's head.  In front of the dragon head on each roof eaves, there are ten auspicious beasts carved in different shapes and lifelike.  (Note 1)

    "The various carvings of His Highness are gorgeous and exquisite, far beyond the imagination of the world, and cannot be made by anyone."  Behind the Main Hall, on both sides and in front, there are towering halls connected to each other, which are either connected by squares or connected by winding paths, and some are directly connected together, layered on top of each other.  Spectacular.

    It's just that although this building is majestic and gorgeous, it is indeed more than awe-inspiring, but at this moment, what makes Gui Li the most shocked is not these, but the fact that there are countless mortals on this solemn holy land of Buddhism.  Holding incense, they knelt down to worship the Buddha. On the steps and squares, inside and outside the temple, the incense was so abundant that it was unimaginable.

    The huge Tianyin Temple, which has a high status in the world's righteous path, is like an ordinary temple in the world, open to countless secular people to burn incense and worship Buddha.

    Gui Li had never thought of this. He understood the strange noises just now, but what he saw in front of him made him even more confused.  Growing up on Qingyun Mountain since childhood, he has long been accustomed to the so-called immortal family style. The immortal mountain and fairyland were originally only available to Taoists.  On Qingyun Mountain, where have you ever seen an ordinary person come up to the mountain to burn incense and pray for wishes?

    He turned to look at the Dharma Minister and asked in astonishment: 'This'

    Dharma Xiang smiled slightly and said: "Today happens to be the first day of the Lunar New Year, so there are more people."  Although the temple is very popular, there are not so many people on weekdays. However, on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month, people from hundreds of miles around have the custom of coming to worship Buddha.  ’ (Note 2)

    Gui Li shook his head, hesitated, and finally asked: 'No, I just feel strange, why do you let people come in to burn incense and worship Buddha?  ’

    It seemed that it was expected that Gui Li would ask this question. He nodded, made a gesture of walking this way, and then led Gui Li towards the back of the Main Hall, walking as he did.Said: 'In fact, Tianyin Temple was not open to the secular world like the Qingyun Sect and other sects in the early days. However, after my mentor Master Puhong took over as abbot, he and three other uncles meditated on Buddhism and made a great vow, saying:  Buddha is the Buddha of all living beings, not just me.  So he decided to open the mountain gate to accept the people.  ’

    Having said this, the Dharma Minister stopped, turned around and pointed to the countless steps leading to the Mahavira Palace, and said: ‘Have you seen that long stone step?  ’

    Gui Li nodded and said: ‘What?  ’

    The Dharma Xiang joined the ten and said: "That was when an uncle saw that the mountain road was steep and that although the people were determined to worship the Buddha, many were weak and had difficulty moving, so they could not go up the mountain to fulfill their vows. So he used his great supernatural power to spend ten years with one person's strength.  With great merit, he forcibly opened up this smooth road to the Buddha Sea on the originally steep mountain road, and did such a great deed of immeasurable merit.  ’

    Gui Li couldn't help but be in awe, his face became serious, and he said: "There is such an amazing senior, may I ask his name?"  ’

    The Dharma Minister glanced at him, and after a moment of unexpected silence, he whispered: 'That uncle's name was Puzhi, and he has been dead for more than ten years.  ’

    Gui Li's body suddenly stiffened, as the word "Puzhi" struck his mind like thunder from a clear sky, shaking him to pieces.

    The Dharma Minister looked at Gui Li's face, which was changing from sadness to anger. He sighed and said in a low voice: 'That's it, let's go, the abbot is still waiting for us!  ’

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The ghost followed the Dharma image and walked over, but his originally relatively relaxed pace had now become extremely heavy.  After walking a few feet, he suddenly looked back with a complicated expression. He saw a bustling crowd in the distance. Countless people were walking through the stone steps. Old people, men, women, and children all walked up the stone steps with pious expressions.  As they walked by, they chanted the Buddha's name, as if they were getting closer to the Buddha by walking this way.

    The expression on Gui Li's face was complicated and difficult to understand. He clenched his hands into fists and slowly unclenched them. After a while, he finally slowly turned his head and walked forward.  Fa Xiang, who was waiting in front, joined his hands and chanted Buddha's name, but he didn't say much.

    The two of them went together, leaving only the countless believers and the silent Buddhist path behind them, in the human world.

    This place was originally the human world and is no longer the realm of immortals and Buddhas.

    After passing the Main Hall, there is still a long string of temples behind it. After all, Tianyin Temple is a famous sect, and its magnificence cannot be compared with ordinary temples.  It's just that Fa Xiang led Gui Li all the way back, but he didn't stop at any of the palaces and pavilions, and just walked towards the back mountain.

    Gui Li just followed Fa Xiang all the way without saying a word, his face was full of thoughts, and he turned a blind eye to the gorgeous and exquisite buildings around him.

    It was only at the end that the Faxiang led him out of the back door of Tianyin Temple and walked on a small mountain road to the top of Mount Sumeru. Gui Li frowned and said, 'Why, isn't Master Puhong in the temple?  ’

    The Dharma Minister nodded and said, "Yes, although the opening of this temple to the secular world is an act of immeasurable merit, monks need to be clean after all. My mentor and several uncles are all people who love tranquility and have always lived in the small temple on the top of the mountain.  We also generally call it "Xiaotianyin Temple".  ’ After saying that, he smiled slightly, showing two white teeth.

    Gui Li nodded silently, without saying anything else, and followed the Dharma image to the top of Mount Sumeru.

    Although Mount Xumi is not as towering as Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak, it is definitely not low.  The Tianyin Temple they came out of just now was already in the middle of the mountain, but this time they went up and walked for half an hour before they saw the plaque of the Little Tianyin Temple.

    From the outside, Xiao Tianyin Temple can really be called a small word. The courtyard can only be entered and exited three times, which is far from the magnificent Tianyin Temple halfway up the mountain. However, this place is far away from the world, and only the green pine trees can be seen around it.  Bamboo is a dense forest. The mountain wind blows and the loose bamboo sways. It is indescribably quiet and elegant. Compared with the bustle at the foot of the mountain, it is a different feeling.

    Gui Li had just recovered from his serious injury. After walking for a long time, his forehead was already slightly sweaty. He stopped and took a rest. Looking back, he saw the incense in Tianyin Temple in the middle of the mountain was blooming, and strands of incense were floating in it. It was so far away.  , I could actually see it clearly, and there was a faint human voice in it, with an indescribable sense of piety and solemnity.

    Ghost Li looked at it for a long time, stunned, and didn't know what he was thinking. For a long time, Fang turned around, and Fa Nod nodded, and took him into Xiaotin Temple.

    It was much simpler here than at the bottom of the mountain. The two of them passed through the Buddhist hall in the middle, turned two turns to the right, and walked into the back hall, where there were three pure Zen rooms.  The Dharma Minister stepped forward, towards the door of the Zen room in the middle, and said loudly: 'Master, donor Zhang Xiaofan has arrived.  ’

    An old but kind voice immediately sounded in the Zen room, saying: ‘Please come in!  ’

    &nbsp;The Faxiang turned around and made an invitation gesture to Gui Li. Gui Li hesitated for a moment and then walked into the house, but the Faxiang stopped outside, as if he had no intention of going in together.

    Walking into the Zen room, Gui Li glanced around. This Zen room was simple and unpretentious, and all the furnishings were almost exactly the same as the Zen room where he was recuperating at the foot of the mountain.  Nowadays, Master Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple, who is one of the most influential people in the world, is sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed, holding a string of rosary beads in his hand and looking at him with a smile on his face.

    'You came.  ’ Master Pu Hong said with a calm voice and a smile.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but Gui Li's initially turbulent heart quickly calmed down and Gui Li took a deep breath and nodded our heads and said, 'Yes.  ’

    Master Puhong looked at him carefully, from top to bottom, with strange compassion and light shining in his eyes. He turned the rosary beads in his hand gently and said for a long time: 'You must have something to ask me?  ’

    Gui Li immediately nodded and said: 'Yes, I am very strange, why Tianyin Temple took the risk of falling out with the Qingyun Sect to save me, and why do you'

    He asked the question in a hurry and spoke very fast, but he was only halfway through the question when he stopped involuntarily. Master Puhong stretched out his right hand and stopped it in mid-air, preventing him from continuing.

    Gui Li was puzzled and looked at Master Puhong with some confusion. Master Puhong lowered his head and chanted a Buddha's name, then got off the Zen bed, stood up, and said to Gui Li: "Before you ask me,  Let me take you to meet someone first!  ’

    Gui Li was startled and said, "Who are you seeing?"  ’

    Pu Hong didn’t answer, but walked towards the outside world and said slowly: ‘This man has wanted to see you for a long time, and I know that you must also want to see him.  ’

    Gui Li was stunned, but subconsciously followed him. For some reason, his palms became sweaty and his heartbeat suddenly increased. It seemed that there was something terrifying in front of him.

    The Faxiang had been standing quietly outside the Zen room. When he saw Master Puhong walking out with Gui Li so quickly, his expression did not change much. He only took a step back and stood aside.  Master Pu Hong glanced at him, nodded, and without saying a word, he took Gui Li and walked in another direction. It was the last small courtyard among the three courtyards, leaning against a mountain wall.  wall.

    Note 1: Carving auspicious animals on the eaves of palaces is a unique architectural regulation in ancient China. There are extremely detailed rules. The number ranges from emperors to officials to ordinary people. There are detailed regulations and cannot be exceeded. Otherwise, it will be disrespectful and punished.  It's enough to kill a person and exterminate a clan.  There is only one building with ten auspicious beasts on the roof in China since ancient times. It is the Hall of Supreme Harmony in the Forbidden City. It is the only one in the world.  This is fiction, readers just laugh.

    Note 2: Burning incense and worshiping Buddha on the 15th day of the lunar month is quite popular in China where Buddhism is widely spread. It is also called a ritual or a Buddhist meeting. This is mostly the case from the Yonghe Temple in Beijing to the small temples in rural Fujian in the south.  I grew up watching my grandma burn incense, and this is still the case today. When I started writing, I couldn’t help but sigh when I thought about this.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 6 Difficult to cross the sea of ??hardships

.    The ordinary courtyard is the same as the courtyard outside. It is a simple room leaning against the mountain wall. There is a small path in the middle paved with green bricks, leading to the door. There are grass on both sides. It seems that no one takes care of it seriously.  , weeds have grown in many places.

    Unlike the Zen room outside, there is a rather thick black curtain hanging on the door of this room. Apart from this door, there does not seem to be any other windows or other exits in the room.

    Looking at this ordinary and ordinary hut, Gui Li felt thirsty in his throat, but his hands clenched involuntarily.  He looked towards Master Puhong, but he saw a very complicated expression on Master Puhong's face, which seemed like regret, seemed like pain, and was hard to describe. And he was also looking at the small door in a daze.  Trance.

    For a moment, no one spoke, and there was silence. Only the low hum of insects could be heard from an unknown place in the weeds beside him, and he did not know what he was calling.

    After a long time, Master Puhong sighed softly and said: 'Let's go in!  ’

    The muscles on Gui Li’s face twitched and he whispered: ‘Okay.  ’

    Master Pu Hong walked forward slowly, stretched out his hand to open the curtain, and opened the door with a creak.

    There was a faint sound, coming from the rotor on the door. No one had opened the door for an unknown amount of time. It was heavy and desolate.

    A gust of cold air suddenly rushed out from the house. Although Gui Li was still standing outside the door, he was hit by this cold air. With his level of cultivation, he couldn't help but shudder.  In this small house, it seems to be the coldest place in the world.

    Gui Li frowned and hesitated. At this moment, Master Puhong's voice came from behind the curtain and said: 'Little donor, come in!  ’

    Gui Li took a deep breath, shook his head, stretched out his hand to open the curtain, and strode in.

    The curtain slowly fell, and the door once again made a sad squeaking sound and closed gently.

    In the small courtyard, calm was restored again. The figure of Dharma Prime Minister walked slowly from the front. He looked at the plain and unpretentious small house and chanted Buddha softly in his mouth. However, he bent down and worshiped. The look on his face  Solemn and solemn.

    The curtains were lowered and the wooden door was closed. Since there were no windows, the room was suddenly dark.

    The biting chill rushed over from all directions in an instant, as if countless cold steel needles were about to pierce into the skin.  Gui Li had just recovered from a serious illness, and had a few cold wars for a while. However, he was not a mortal after all, and he slowly adapted to it after a few adjustments of the true method in his body.  Although the chill cannot penetrate into the body, the biting coldness is still extremely uncomfortable.

    This hut on Mount Sumeru seems to be even colder than the bitter cold of the Arctic Icefield.

    Gui Li was shocked in his heart. When he was in doubt, he heard Master Puhong in front of him sigh lowly and said: "Junior brother, we are here to see you. This is the person you have wanted to see for a long time!"  ’

    His voice was low and filled with strange emotions, and the chill in the room suddenly became a bit colder, almost freezing one's blood.

    Then, a ray of light, white with a hint of silver, slowly lit up from in front of Master Puhong and Gui Li, at the end of the hut.

    The light was light and like snow. First it bloomed in a ray, and then slowly lit up another silvery white glimmer at the edge of the light, but it got close to it and merged into one. Then the glimmers of light lit up one after another, and gradually  It is in the shape of a disc about one foot square.

    The light was soft, pure white like snow, and the light could not rise more than a foot high. At the end, it seemed to turn into little snowflakes, or like white fireflies, dancing gently and falling slowly, almost like a dream.

    Then, the wisps of light slowly merged and gradually became brighter. Master Gui Li and Master Puhong only heard a soft whistle in the room, with a clear and sweet sound. The white light was strong, and it instantly emitted brilliance, illuminating the entire room.

    At that moment, Master Puhong lowered his head and recited the name of the Buddha, but Gui Li felt that all the blood in his body was frozen, and he could no longer feel any warmth. In fact, he even felt that  I couldn't feel my heartbeat anymore, and it seemed to have stopped for an instant.

    He just stood there like a stiff icicle, staring blankly into the depths of the light. There was no other thought in his mind, only two words echoed──

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The light is like snow, flowing brilliantly, emanating from a pure white jade disc, while braving the coldness.  And on the one-foot-square disc, there was a person sitting cross-legged. It was the person who changed Zhang Xiaofan's life and made Gui Li unforgettable today - Puzhi.

    From a distance, Puzhi’s face is lifelike. Although his skin looks extremely pale and lifeless, if you look closely, you can see that there is no interference at all.??signs.  In fact, he is still the compassionate and peaceful old monk in Zhang Xiaofan's memory. He has not changed at all, but there is a hint of pain in his expression.

    Except for the body.

    For some reason, Puzhi's body was more than twice as small as before. It was precisely because of this that he could sit cross-legged on the pure white cold jade plate. He thought that the cold air in this room was so strong, but he didn't see anyone.  Most of the reason for stacking ice cubes is this rare treasure.  Of course, the fact that Puzhi's body was able to be preserved for so long was probably due to the power of this rare treasure.

    However, Gui Li could no longer think of so many things in his mind. The compassionate and peaceful monk sitting on the jade plate was clearly engraved deeply in his heart, and he had not forgotten it in the past ten years.

    Is it hate?

    Is that a favor?

    Sometimes his mind was empty, and sometimes it was like a violent storm, with thunder and lightning roaring, and all kinds of pain and resentment suddenly filled his heart!

    That kind monk was the one who saved his life, the one who taught him the true Dharma and treated him like a son. However, it was this seemingly compassionate monk who ruined his life and made him suffer day and night, as if he had fallen to the ground.  The abyss of the mansion

    The entanglement of grudges and grudges, I thought they were only in my heart, but unexpectedly, I saw his face again today.

    With Gui Li's mind agitated, he couldn't stand upright, felt dizzy, and fell to the side.  At this moment, a gentle and warm hand stretched out from the side to support him. At the same time, a familiar breath, which was the Buddha's true Dharma Brahma Prajna, came from the palm of the hand.  The surging blood in Gui Li's heart slowly subsided.

    ‘Amitabha, little donor, don’t be too excited, it’s important to take care of yourself.  ’ Master Puhong’s calm voice came softly from the side.

    Gui Liru woke up from his dream, gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, let go of Pu Hong's hand, and stood up straight again. However, his eyes never left Pu Zhi's face.  In the dim light, the look of pain on Pu Zhi's peaceful face seemed to be even deeper.

    Master Pu Hong stood aside and looked at Gui Li carefully. In his eyes, the young man's painful and changeable face was changing in the dim light. At this moment, Gui Li was no longer the world-famous demon sect.  A demon, but just a miserable mortal in his eyes, just like the boy many years ago.

    He sighed softly, with a heavy gaze, turned to look at Puzhi in front of him, walked forward slowly, stared at Puzhi's face, and said in a low voice: "Junior brother, your last wish before your death, my senior brother has already fulfilled it for you.  Senior brother is incompetent and couldn't have saved you back then.  Evil causes produce evil consequences, and you must taste your own debt.  This is what you said back then, I hope you will put aside your old sins as soon as possible and be reincarnated.  Amitabha!  ’

    He put his hands together and bowed to Pu Zhi's body, then walked out. When he was about to go out, he said calmly: 'Little donor, I think you also want to be alone with Junior Brother Pu Zhi for a while!  I'm in the Zen room in front of you. If you need anything, just come and find me.  ’

    Gui Li didn't speak, and seemed to turn a deaf ear. At this moment, the only thing in his eyes was the monk Puzhi in the dim light.

    Master Puhong sighed, opened the door, lifted the curtain, and walked out.  There was silence in the room.

    Gui Li moved slowly, slowly, and walked towards Puzhi bit by bit.

    He seemed to be afraid of something, a little at a loss. It was obvious that he had been so gnashing of teeth and hating, but for what reason, at this time, infinite sadness was pouring out of his heart.

    That man was sitting there quietly, without any sign of anger, but as if he had been waiting for something. There seemed to be even more desire and expectation on his face with a look of pain.

    Gui Li slowly walked up to him, stared at Puzhi, and slowly clenched his hands, his nails digging into his flesh, but he finally let go.

    He seemed to have lost his support and was helpless. Just like that, he quietly fell to the ground and sat in front of Puzhi without saying a word.

    The faint light flickered, illuminating the figures of Puzhi and him!

    Time has stopped in this room, sometimes flowing backwards, sometimes jumping, but in the end, what kind of two hearts remain unchanged?

    Even though one is still beating, one is already silent!

    ‘Dongdongdongdong'

    The morning bell rings again, echoing in every corner of Mount Sumeru. Its melodious sound wakes people up from their dreams, but it also has a feeling that can take people away from the mortal world.

    At the top of Mount Sumeru, at Xiaotianyin Temple, there was a knock on the door outside the silent meditation room.

    Master Puhong raised his eyebrows, then shook his head slightly, sighed, and said: 'Is this the Dharma? Come in!  ’

    ? ??In response to the sound, he walked over and saluted Master Puhong. Looking at his face, there seemed to be a hint of worry, and said: "Master, a whole day and night have passed, and Donor Zhang has not come out yet."  .  ’

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: 'How can it be so easy to see past and let go of the evil fate of the past life and the love and hatred of the past life!  ’

    He put his hands together and said in a low voice: ‘Yes.  ’ Then he frowned and said to Master Puhong: ‘Master, I am worried that there is a “jade ice plate” in the hut. Although it can protect the immortal body of Master Puzhi, the cold ice energy is very harmful to ordinary people.  Moreover, Donor Zhang was recovering from a serious injury, and he was in a state of confusion and pain. What if something happened to cause the disease? How could we live up to Master Pu Zhi's final words?  ’

    Master Puhong said calmly: "It doesn't matter. I used the Brahma Prajna to protect his heart yesterday. Coupled with his own cultivation, although the cold air is poisonous, it is expected to be no serious problem."  ’

    After hearing this, the Dharma Master breathed a sigh of relief, clasped his hands and said, "That's it, I am relieved."  ’

    Master Puhong nodded, glanced at the Dharma Minister, and said: 'I see that you care very much about this donor Zhang. Although your Uncle Puzhi made a final statement on his deathbed that day, you seem to have a different regard for him too!  ’

    Dharma Xiang smiled and said: "Master has a wise eye, it is indeed so."  ’

    "As he spoke, he seemed to be recalling the past, sighed, and said: 'To be honest with Master, ten years have passed by in a hurry since I first met with Donor Zhang.  In the past ten years, my disciples may have made small progress in their Buddhist studies, but throughout their lives they have been like a baby walking along the path, with little change.  Only this benefactor Zhang, looking at his life, was filled with turbulent waves, ups and downs, great sorrow and great suffering, gratitude and resentment, all kinds of sufferings mentioned by the Buddha, he actually let him taste them all one by one.  ’

    Master Puhong’s face moved slightly, he put his hands together and softly recited a Buddha’s name.

    Dharma Prime Minister said again: "During the night when I was still awake, I thought of this donor Zhang and sacrificed my life for him. Just imagine that all this pain happened to me."  It's a pity that my disciple's Buddhist knowledge is not deep after all, and he is actually afraid.  The Buddha said that human skin is nothing more than dust after all, but the key to understanding is the way of the heart.  Every time I think about this, I think of the ups and downs in donor Zhang's life, but he is still able to endure hardships now. The disciples really admire him.  ’

    Speaking of this, Faxiang’s expression suddenly changed, and he knelt down to Master Puhong.

    Master Puhong was startled and said: ‘Why are you doing this?  ’

    The Dharma Prime Minister said in a low voice: "Master, I am a disciple. My practice is shallow and my understanding of Buddhism is not deep. However, I cannot bear to see a person like Donor Zhang suffering from inner demons."  I would like to ask my mentor to use his great supernatural powers and use the boundless power of my Buddha to enlighten him; use the compassion of Buddhism to transform his anger and free him from the sea of ??inner demons and suffering.  This is also a matter of great merit. It reflects the kindness of Heaven, and it can also comfort the deceased Uncle Universal Wisdom.  Master is compassionate!  ’

    After saying that, he put his hands on the ground and bowed three times.

    Master Puhong shook his head and sighed, "Idiot!"  Crazy!  I know that your words like this have triggered anger.  Besides, it's not that I don't want to transform this person as a teacher, but that he has experienced many hardships and ups and downs in his life. Even today, his determination is as solid as a rock, and extraordinary people can shake his heart.  As the saying goes, the Buddha is in the human heart, and all living beings have a predestined relationship with the Buddha. Whether they will fall into a sea of ??suffering or turn back to achieve bliss, it all depends on a single thought in their mind. We have no power to impose on them.  ’

    Dharma Xiang stood up slowly, lowered his head and put his hands together. There was a look of disappointment on his face, but he still whispered: 'Yes, I understand.  ’

    Pu Hong pondered for a moment and said: 'You'd better go to the small house behind to see him. Although the cold inside the house should be fine, with his current body, it's not a good thing to have no water or rice day and night.  ’

    Fa Ying responded, calmed down, and walked out of the house. Just as he was opening the door to go out, he suddenly saw a person standing outside the door. The sun shone in from behind the person. The person's face was in shadow. For a moment, he saw  Unclear face.

    The Dharma Prime Minister was startled and took a step back. Only then did he see clearly that Gui Li had arrived at the door outside the house at some time and was standing quietly.  After not seeing him for a day and a night, Gui Li didn't seem tired at all, but his face had become very pale, and his eyes were bloodshot, as if he hadn't slept a wink all night.

    When he saw it was Fa Xiang, Gui Li moved his mouth and slowly nodded towards Fa Xiang. Fa Xiang was startled for a moment, then he clasped his hands in return.  Gui Li then walked in slowly and stood opposite Master Pu Hong.

    Master Puhong is still sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed as he was yesterday, holding a rosary in his hand and turning it constantly.  Seeing Gui Li hesitate to speak, he was not surprised. He calmly said to the Dharma Minister: "Bring a chair to the little donor. In addition, you should also sit down!"  ’

    The Dharma Minister agreed, dragged a chair over for Gui Li to sit on, and sat beside him.

    Master Puhong was silent for a moment and said, "If you have anything to ask me now, just ask."  ’

    &nbsp;Gui Li's eyes seemed to be a little wandering, as if his state of mind had not yet calmed down. After a while, he heard him whisper: 'Why do you Tianyin Temple save me?  ’

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: "Everything has its effect for a reason. The benefactor is in a rough situation today, and many of the bad consequences were planted by Junior Puzhi of Tianyin Temple back then. In this case, Tianyin Temple cannot ignore death."  ’

    The ghost snorted fiercely and said, "Aren't you afraid that the Qingyun Sect will fall out with you if you do this?"  ’

    Master Puhong smiled slightly and said: ‘Afraid.  ’

    Hearing his straightforwardness, Gui Li was surprised and said: 'Then you still'

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: "Tianyin Temple and Qingyun Sect have been on good terms for generations. The ancestors of all generations have warned us not to destroy them at will."  That's why I asked them to wrap you up in black clothes and snatch you back without leaving any trace.  ’

    Gui Li sneered and said: 'There are so many experts in Qingyun Sect, what if your traces are exposed?  ’

    Master Puhong said calmly: "I asked them to hide their traces for the sake of harmony between the two factions, and I didn't want the two sects of righteousness to be at odds with each other. That's why I made this decision."  But if it turns out to be an accident, it doesn't matter. In order to save you, the benefactor, I have no choice but to fall out.  ’

    Gui Li stared at Master Pu Hong and said in a deep voice: 'Why are you so desperate to save me?  ’

    Master Puhong fell silent this time, but Gui Li didn't ask any questions and just stared at him.

    After a long time, Master Puhong sighed and said: 'Do you want to know what happened when Junior Brother Puzhi was dying, from struggling to return to Tianyin Temple until his death?  ’

    Gui Li was shaken and could not speak for a moment. Looking at the pain in his eyes, it seemed that he was in another turmoil in his heart. Finally, he whispered: 'I want to.  ’

    “I don’t know why, but his voice is hoarse.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 7 Bad Fate

.    ‘That happened more than ten years ago, but in my mind, it still seems to be the same as what happened yesterday, so clear and clear that I have not forgotten it at all.  ’

    Master Puhong’s voice floated calmly and slowly in the room, and he began to slowly recount the past.

    ‘I remember it very clearly, it was a cloudy and gloomy day.  That day, starting from the morning, I felt a little restless, but I couldn't tell what was wrong. I couldn't help but be distracted from the homework I had been doing.  This situation is very rare, and I don’t know why, so I wasn’t in a very good mood at that time.  ’

    ‘That’s it, it wasn’t until the evening, when I heard the dusk drums ringing in my ears and saw the sky getting darker, that I felt better.  At that time, I just felt that it was probably because I didn't practice enough and was distracted for a while.  Unexpectedly, just when it was getting dark that day, I suddenly heard a sharp cry from the gate of Tianyin Temple.  ’

    Having said this, Master Puhong turned his head and looked at the vision.

    The Dharma Minister nodded and said: 'Yes, at that time, the disciple was inspecting the mountain gate. Suddenly, he saw a person fainting on the ground not far from the temple gate. The disciple hurried over to check, but unexpectedlyit turned out to be Uncle Pu Zhi.  ’

    He sighed and added: 'Uncle Pu Zhi was unconscious at the time and his face was extremely haggard. Only his cheeks had a strange red complexion for some reason.  It was not until later that I found out that it was because Uncle Pu Zhi took the strange medicine "Three Days of Death Pill" in order to temporarily survive.  ’

    When Gui Li heard this, he was startled. He really had never heard of the name of this pill. He couldn't help but ask: 'What is the three-day death pill?  ’

    Master Puhong said: "This strange medicine is not used in the right way. It is said that it was concocted by a weirdo named "Ghost Doctor" in the demon sect in the past.  It is said that as long as you take this pill, no matter how serious your injury is, it can stimulate your potential and allow you to live for three more days. During these three days, you can barely maintain the physical strength of a normal person.  However, once three days have passed, this medicine has turned into the most highly poisonous thing in the world. Even a person with intact body and extraordinary cultivation cannot resist the strange properties of this strange medicine and will definitely die.  That's why it got this weird name.  ’

    Gui Li was speechless.

    Venerable Puhong continued: "Of course we didn't know so much at the time, but after I received the urgent report from Dharma Prime's disciple, I was really shocked.  Junior Brother Puzhi is talented, intelligent and profound. He has always been an outstanding figure in our Tianyin Temple, but he never expected that he would become like this.  At that time, I immediately had him brought in and treated in the Zen room, but he remained unconscious and his breath was scattered in his body. Not only was he poisoned, but his body was also seriously injured by a very high-level person.  We have reached the point where we are running out of fuel'

    When Master Puhong said this, although more than ten years had passed, he still had a sad and miserable look on his face. It was obvious that this past incident had a great impact on him.

    ‘That night, I tried my best to treat Junior Brother Puzhi, but no matter how much elixir I used and my true energy, I could not wake up Junior Brother Puzhi. Seeing that his breath was getting weaker and weaker, I felt really painful in my heart at that time.  Could it be that my junior brother died in such an unknown way?  ’

    'His body was so severely injured that it would not have been surprising if he had died a few days earlier. It was just that he supported himself and returned to Tianyin Temple. Naturally, before he died, he had something to say to us or something important.  Things must be explained to us.  ’

    When Master Puhong said this, he sighed and fell silent. It seemed that those days were reappearing in his mind.

    After a long while, the Dharma Prime Minister coughed in a low voice and said softly: "Master, I was always by your side and Master Puzhi's side back then. Why don't you let me narrate what will happen next?"  ’

    Master Puhong nodded silently and said no more words.

    The Dharma Prime Minister coughed and continued: "Back then, I stayed by Master's side and watched Master, Master Pufang and others trying their best to treat Master Puzhi, but to no avail, and I was very anxious.  Master Puzhi treated me very well in the past, but he only hated me for being shallow and unable to do anything for him.  Unexpectedly, just when Master and Uncle me and I were at our wits end, Master Puzhi woke up on his own late that night.  ’

    "Ah" Gui Li raised his eyebrows and let out a low cry. Then he quickly controlled himself and his expression became cold again.

    Dharma Prime Minister glanced at him and continued: "At that time, I was on duty at night guarding Master Puzhi. I was so surprised that I immediately called Master and Master Pufang over.  Although more than ten years have passed, I still remember Master Puzhi’s face that night. His face was lifeless and dejected, but only his cheeks were as red as blood.Red is really scary.  ’

    “Master and we are very happy to see Master Puzhi suddenly getting better. Although Master Puzhi looks weird, we can’t care about that much at the moment.  At that time, the master and the old man were about to ask Master Puzhi what happened and how he was injured to such an extent?  Unexpectedlyunexpectedly, once Master Puzhi saw Master, he, he'

    Dharma Xiang paused for a moment, trying to calm down.

    At this time, there was silence in the room. Master Puhong closed his eyes, chanted the Buddha's name softly in his mouth, and gently turned the rosary beads in his hand, while Gui Li listened attentively.

    For some reason, Faxiang looked a little ugly, but he finally continued to speak.

    Master Puzhi has been relatively quiet since he woke up. Unexpectedly, when the master came over after hearing the news, when he saw the master, he suddenly felt as if he had been stimulated by something. His whole body started to tremble, and he was so excited.  He sat up from the bed at once.  ’

    'Master, Master Pufang, and I were all shocked when we saw that Master Puzhi's face was as red as blood, his eyes were fixed only on Master, and he stretched out his withered hand and pointed at  Holding Master.  Master immediately walked over quickly and held Master Pu Zhi’s palm. Just when he was about to ask questions, Master Pu Zhi unexpectedly'

    A trace of hesitation flashed across Dharma's face, and he glanced at Master Puhong. Master Puhong's expression did not change, and he still had his eyes closed and his hands folded.

    "The Faxiang pondered for a moment, and then said: 'As soon as Master Puzhi held Master's hand, he suddenly seemed to completely collapse. He was like a child, leaning on Master and crying'

    'What?  ’ When Gui Li heard this, he forgot his emotions for a moment. He stood up in astonishment and stared at the Dharma.

    In his mind, no matter what things the Universal Wisdom Divine Monk had done, the impression left on him was that he could be a person like this.

    The Dharma Minister sighed and said: 'At that time, the three of us were stunned for a moment and were at a loss. We didn't know what happened to Uncle Pu Zhi, how could he be so abnormal.  But looking at Master Puzhi's appearance, he looked extremely remorseful and in pain, and we didn't know what to do.  At that time, I only remember that Uncle Pu Zhi cried bitterly and said to his master: Senior brother, senior brother, junior brother deserves to die. He has committed a heinous crime. Even if he dies ten thousand times, he can't make up for it!  ’

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched violently, but he didn't say any words.

    The Faxiang’s voice was low, and he slowly added: “The shock in my heart at that time was beyond any comparison, and looking at the appearance of Master and Uncle, it was obvious that he had the same idea.  It was just that at the time, Uncle Puzhi was acting crazy and almost crazy. We had no choice but to persuade him, hoping that he would have a good rest first and wait until he recovered from his injuries.  ’

    “But Master Puzhi insisted on refusing, and said that in order to come back to Tianyin Temple to see everyone, he had already taken a three-day death pill, and within one day and night, he would definitely die.  Before he died, he had something very important to tell his master and uncle, and he had something important to entrust him to him.  If you don't listen to what he says, he will die without peace of mind.  ’

    ‘When we heard this, we were all shocked and anxious, but in front of Master Pu Zhi, we had no choice but to let him have his way.  Originally, I thought Master Puzhi was seriously injured and was probably unconscious. Who would have thought that when he said this, he actually said such an evil thing that was against the Buddha's heart and human ethics and sinful.  ’

    Master Puhong sighed lowly, clasped his hands and chanted: ‘Amitabha!  ’

    After hearing this, the Dharma Master also joined his hands, saluted and praised the Buddha. Then he looked at Gui Li, looking at his face that was gradually turning livid, and then said: "Uncle Pu Zhi held Master's hand tightly and spoke with tears in his eyes.  Zongheng, a few of us listened nearby, but the more we listened, the more frightened we became, almost to the point of being horrified.  Uncle Pu Zhi said: In order to realize his hope of integrating Buddhism and Taoism, he went to Qingyun Mountain again a few days ago to see the master of Qingyun Sect, Master Daoxuan, to express his views, but unfortunately he was rejected by Master Daoxuan.  Disappointed, he walked down the mountain and came to a small village under Qingyun Mountain. The name of that small village was "Caomiao Village"'

    'Snapped!  There was a muffled sound, almost at the same time as the three words "Caomiao Village". However, Gui Li held the table with his hand. In his excitement, he forcibly unscrewed a corner of the table, kneaded it into powder, and squeezed it from the palm of his hand.  Sprinkled down finely.

    The Dharma Minister glanced at the table and sighed secretly in his heart, but he continued: "That day Master Puzhi walked into Caomiao Village and rested temporarily in a small dilapidated temple at the back of the village. He accidentally saw a group of  The teenagers were playing around, but after two of them started arguing, the teenager couldn't let go and almost died. Fortunately, Master Pu Zhi took action in time and saved one of the teenagers.  ’

    The expression on Gui Li’s face changed again, his fists were clenched tightly, but there was an obvious expression in his eyes.The color of pain appeared.

    ‘Uncle Pu Zhi didn’t take this little thing to heart at first, but the sky was bleak at that time, and it seemed that a storm was coming, so he planned to rest in that ruined temple for a night before leaving.  Unexpectedly, something happened that night'

    Gui Li’s head was buried deeply, so that no one else could see his face.

    Memories were like knives, cutting deeply into his heart, and blood surged like a fountain, unstoppable!

    "It was night, Master Puzhi suddenly woke up from his meditation and found that a black-clothed monster had sneaked into Caomiao Village with the intention of taking away a young man with excellent talents."  Uncle Pu Zhi couldn't just sit back and watch, so he took action to save the young man. However, something strange happened. He never thought that the evil man in black was vicious and cunning, and actually used the young man as a cover, and his purpose was actually Uncle Pu Zhi.  ’

    ‘The demon in black hid the world’s most powerful poison “Seven-tailed Centipede” on the young man, and poisoned Master Pu Zhi in one fell swoop. Then, while Master Pu Zhi was in a state of confusion, he used the demonic magic of the Demonic Cult to severely injure Master Pu Zhi.  It was at that time that Uncle Pu Zhi realized that all the vicious methods of this black-clothed monster were for the powerful "blood-devouring bead" sealed on Master Pu Zhi's body.  ’

    Gui Li's shoulders moved, but he didn't raise his head. Between his sleeves, the familiar cold breath of the blood-devouring beads could be faintly heard

    When all kinds of tastes, all kinds of love and hatred come to your heart, how do you feel?

    He was silent and speechless, but his whole body was tense and he was trembling slightly involuntarily

    'Although the demon's methods were insidious and vicious, Master Puzhi's spiritual practice is extremely profound after all. Even though he was seriously injured, he still used the great magical powers of Buddhism to fight against the demon and both sides were injured. Although he was seriously injured and dying, he still  Successfully frightened the monster away temporarily.  However, during this process, Master Pu Zhi was shocked to discover that that person actually knew the true and different techniques of Qingyun Sect Taoism, and was obviously inextricably related to Qingyun Sect.  ’

    'While Master Pu Zhi was fighting with the demon, for some unknown reason, the young man whose life he saved during the day also quietly came to the ruined temple. After several fierce battles, the boy was seriously injured.  Affected, fainted.  After the fight, Master Pu Zhi frightened the black-clothed demon away, but he was also exhausted, seriously injured and dying, so he had no choice but to swallow a "three-day death pill" that he got by chance in the past to stay alive.  ’

    'Firstly, the old man knew that he was going to die, his mind was in a state of confusion, and he could no longer act calmly. Secondly, he was worried that the demon would definitely come back to kill people and silence him in the future. Although he was not afraid, many villagers in Caomiao Village were afraid that they would not be able to protect themselves.  Being slaughtered to death by that vicious monster, wouldn't it mean that he had committed a heinous crime?  He originally wanted to ask for help from Qingyun Mountain, but the demon clearly had a deep connection with Qingyun Mountain. If there was someone behind the mountain who was not afraid of his own death, he would have missed many lives.  ’

    The face of Dharma looked desolate, and he seemed to be saddened by the desperate situation that Universal Wisdom was in back then.

    'Master Pu Zhi traveled around the world many years ago and inadvertently subdued the most dangerous foreign object in the world, the "Blood-Eating Pearl" in the Great Swamp of the West. With God's benevolent heart, he used Buddhist magical powers to destroy this evil object.  Suppression, carry it with you day and night to prevent it from harming the world.  It's just that the ferocious aura of this blood-devouring bead is actually innate. Although the body is protected by Buddhism, it still quietly erodes Master Pu Zhi's mind.  It's just that I usually have the protection of Buddhism and can't see it.  ’

    'That day, Master Puzhi was faced with a desperate situation. He was going to die and there were people around him who would be implicated. It seemed that his lifelong ambition to gain enlightenment in Buddhism would come to nothing. He couldn't help but feel agitated and mournful. Unexpectedly, right there,  In what seemed like a desperate situation, the old man actuallyactually had a whim and thought of another strange way to realize his ambition.  ’

    Gui Li's breathing gradually became faster.

    The Dharma Master paused for a moment and said slowly: "Master Pu Zhi unexpectedly thought of teaching a young man privately the Supreme True Dharma of Buddhism in Tianyin Temple, Brahma Prajna, and then asked the young man to find a way to worship Qingyun. In this way, he can realize his dream."  A life-long ambition.  At that time, he was deeply worried about the matter of enlightenment of Buddhism and Taoism. As soon as he thought of this, he seemed to grasp at a life-saving straw and never gave up.  Afterwards, after careful consideration, he chose the young man whose life he saved and taught him the true teachings of Brahma Prajna. At the same time, he told him not to reveal secrets to outsiders, and he placed all his lifelong wishes there.  On the young man.  ’

    "Hey, hey hey hey hey hey" Gui Li's extremely suppressed laughter flowed out from his drooping face, with a bit of desolation, a bit of bitterness, and a bit of choking.

    I don’t know if he is laughing at Puzhi and feeling angry, or if he is angry with the sky and lamenting his fate?

    After Fa Xiang treated him with laughter, a trace of sadness appeared on his face, and he continued: "After everything was arranged, Master Puzhi cast a spell to make the young man fall back to sleep. But at this moment, due to the effectiveness of the Three-Day Death Pill, hisHis strength has gradually recovered, and he originally planned to leave here and rush back to Tianyin Temple within three days to explain his funeral arrangements.  Unexpectedly, at this moment, he suddenly remembered that the Qingyun Sect was very strict in accepting disciples, and in order to keep important matters secret, the young man he chose was not the kind of genius that only comes once in a thousand years. Thinking about it carefully, the Qingyun Sect may not be able to recruit this young man.  The young man took him under his wing.  ’

    Seeing that his greatest wish in his life was about to fail again, and that he was not far from death, Master Puzhi was in a state of confusion. In addition, after he was seriously injured, his Buddhist practice had been greatly damaged. It was far less than usual, and the violence eroded by the blood-devouring beads in his body  The anger broke out at this moment, and he finally committed an irreparable sin.  ’

    ‘When Master Puzhi was in a state of mental turmoil, he was attacked by that violent aura. In his confused mind, he only thought hard about how to fulfill his wish.  In his random thoughts, he actually thought that as long as the young man became an orphan and a huge accident happened, because he was at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the Qingyun Sect would definitely not sit idly by'

    Master Puhong suddenly showed a sad look on his face, the rosary beads in his hand sped up suddenly, and he kept chanting the Buddha's name.

    "So" Faxiang's voice actually trembled a little at this moment, "Uncle Pu Zhi actually thought of how to make this child an orphan so that he could become a disciple of Qingyun.  At that time, his mind had completely lost its true nature and was completely controlled by the vicious power of the Blood-devouring Pearl Demon. Finally, he slowly walked into Caomiao Village and started to kill people; and after seeing the first blood, he was already  Unable to control himself at all, he became so ferocious that he actually slaughtered more than 200 people in Caomiao Village and committed this heinous crime!  …’

    ‘That’s enough, don’t say any more!  ’ Suddenly, Gui Li shouted loudly and stood up suddenly. Tears were already streaming down his face.

    ‘Stop…saying…’ His voice was hoarse and choked with sobs that he couldn’t make a sound.

    Fa Xiang was silent and slowly lowered his head.  On the Zen bed, Master Puhong opened his eyes, slowly got out of the bed, walked to Gui Li, stretched out his hand to gently comfort Gui Li's shoulders, and whispered: "My child, if you want to cry or scold, just cry."  Swear it out!  But you still have to hear what happened that day.  ’

    The ghost burst into tears.

    Master Puhong whispered: 'When Junior Brother Puzhi regained his consciousness, a big mistake had been made. Standing in the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, he felt like five thunderbolts struck his head, and he was completely stupid.  All the merits and virtues he practiced throughout his life were wasted, and he harmed so many innocent people. Such a heinous crime almost made him heartbroken.  In that state of confusion, he rushed back to Tianyin Temple in a state of confusion. When he saw me, he did nothing else but explain everything to me and the crimes he had committed.  After feeling remorseful, I begged me that for the sake of my century-old brother, I would redeem him even one ten thousandth of his sin. No matter what happens in the future, as long as you are in trouble, you must try my best to help him.  ’

    Gui Li tried his best to suppress his emotions, but he had no choice. He had not cried for decades. It seemed that the man who had always been as strong as iron had turned into tears at this moment.  But I saw that he was biting his lip tightly with his teeth, sinking deeply into it, and a trace of blood slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth. It was actually caused by biting the corner of his mouth due to excessive excitement.

    Master Puhong looked sad and said: "Junior Brother Puzhi, he told the last things about his funeral. The poison took effect and he finally passed away."  When he was dying, he told him that his remains should not be cremated or buried, but should be protected with a jade ice plate. He hoped that the young man named Zhang Xiaofan would invite him here if he knew the truth in the future.  place, let him deal with this body of endless sins.  It’s okay to whip and curse him, or to crush his bones and raise ashes. None of the monks from Tianyin Temple can interfere to pay for one of his tens of millions of sins.  ’

    Gui Li suddenly raised his head. Master Pu Hong looked directly into his eyes, his expression solemn and solemn, and he said slowly: 'You understand what I said!  I have fulfilled my junior brother’s last wish that day.  How to deal with it now is up to you.  In that small house in the backyard, whatever you want, just go ahead.  ’

    Ghost Li clenched his teeth and stared deeply at Master Puhong.  For some reason, Master Pu Hong didn't want to look at him and slowly looked away.

    Gui Li's breathing became louder and louder, his chest rose and fell, and the expression on his face changed rapidly. Suddenly, he seemed to have made up his mind. He turned around and strode out. Listening to the sound of his footsteps, he was heading towards the last cabin.  passed.

    Fa Xiang’s expression changed drastically, and he said in surprise: ‘Master!  ’

    Master Puhong slowly shook his head, with an indescribable sadness on his face, and whispered: 'Let him go!  That was also your last wish, Master Puzhi.  The world is so miserable, how many people can understand it?  Amitabha……'

    He clasped his hands together and chanted silently, and the room fell silent for an instant.

    It’s so quiet!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 8 Resolution

.    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????: The morning bells ring, the dusk drums ring deep, Mount Sumeru is bathed in misty clouds. From the rising sun to the sunset in the evening, the sky changes, white clouds and dogs roll by. After all, time never stops for anyone.

    Tianyin Temple is majestic and majestic, standing on Mount Xumi, like a compassionate giant looking at the world. Countless mortals gather from all directions in the early morning to worship the statues in the temple halls and tell themselves or their joys.  Or a sad wish, praying for God's blessing.  Thousands of people come and gather, tens of thousands of people disperse and part ways, day after day, it never changes, the years of gathering and separation are like this.  Only the golden statues of gods and Buddhas in the temple, the ever-extinguishing lights in front of the hall, and the curling of fireworks showed all the vicissitudes of the world.

    Gui Li, or Zhang Xiaofan back then, once again entered the hut where the body of Universal Wisdom Monk Dhammakaya was located. Another day and night passed, and in the meantime, there was no movement in the hut.  Pu Hong once visited the small courtyard outside the house in the human world. After stopping for a long time, he left with a sigh.

    Only Dharma Prime Minister has been standing in the courtyard outside the house since Gui Li entered the room, waiting with unexpected patience.

    No one knows why Dharma Prime is standing here, but none of the other monks from Tianyin Temple, including Master Puhong, have asked him, and Dharma Prime Minister has been standing so lonely and insistent, as if waiting.  What are you wearing?

    The setting sun is like blood, reflecting the sunset in the western sky red. Looking from a distance, there seems to be a thin layer of golden light on the edge of the clouds, which is very beautiful.  The beautiful scenery of heaven and earth is actually around you, it just depends on whether you see it or not, whether you have the intention or not.

    Dharma Prime Minister looked at the sunset in the distance and was lost in thought. After standing all day and night, his delicate face did not seem to show the slightest hint of fatigue. Instead, his clear eyes shone with the light of profound wisdom.

    'What are you looking at?  'Suddenly, a voice rang out from beside him. Faxiang was suddenly startled. He woke up from his thoughts and saw that Master Puhong came to the courtyard again at some time and was standing beside him, smiling.  looking at himself.

    Fa Xiangxin said: ‘Back to Master, the disciples are overlooking the Western Sky of the West, suddenly realizing, and even being magical. I do n’t know that Master’ s arrival and neglect.  ’

    Master Puhong smiled and said, "Don't worry about the common etiquette. I don't know where you came from the sunset in the western sky."  ’

    Dharma Xiang pondered for a moment and said: 'This disciple has stood here for a day and a night, watching the stars at night and seeing the blue sky in the sun. At this moment, the prosperity has faded and the sun has set in the east, leaving only a little residual light shining in the west sky.  I don’t feel that there is sadness in my heart. Life is like this, time is like this, and everything in heaven and earth is like this. For a moment, I don’t know that I was born between heaven and earth, so small as a drop in the ocean. What is the meaning of life?  ’

    Master Puhong nodded and said, ‘You are indeed very wise, my disciple.  All things in this world have their own destiny. Therefore, although they are ever-changing, they ultimately have their own way that cannot go against the destiny.  It is already remarkable that you can understand this level of truth from the rising and setting of the sun.  ’

    The Dharma Minister bowed respectfully to Master Puhong and said, "Thank you very much, Master, for the compliment. I don't dare to accept it."  It's just that although the disciple has some enlightenment, the confusion in his heart is more and greater.  The disciple wonders, since destiny has been determined and all things will eventually wither, why are countless people busy all their lives, entangled in love, resentment, and grudges in the world?  My Buddha said that all sentient beings can be saved, and all sentient beings can be saved, but sentient beings may not be willing to be saved by my Buddha. So why is this?  Could it be that the Buddha said that the Paradise of Paradise in the West, with no resentment, no hatred, no emotion, no desire, could not attract all these living beings?  If the disciple is ignorant, please ask the Master for guidance.  ’

    After saying that, the Dharma Prime Minister lowered his head, put his hands together and recited the Buddha's name.

    Master Puhong stared at the Faxiang for a long time, nodded slowly, with a smile on his face, but did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at the sunset in the western sky that the Faxiang had just looked at. After paying attention for a moment, he said: "What you just looked at is this."  The sunset in the west?  ’

    "Yes," Fa Xiang said, "Yes, when I see that time flies by, the sun sets in the west, and time is gone, my heart feels sad and confused, so I want to ask the master."  ’

    Master Puhong smiled and said, "In a few moments, the setting sun will completely set. By that time, even the sunset will not be visible."  ’

    Fa Xiang was slightly confused and didn’t know what Master Puhong meant, so he could only respond and said: ‘That’s right.  ’

    Master Puhong looked at the western sky indifferently and saw the setting sun slowly setting. The sky was getting darker and darker, and twilight was approaching. He said calmly: 'The setting sun is ruthless and cannot be saved.  But tomorrow morning, will you still be able to see the rising sun?  ’

    ????????????????????????????? The body of the Dharma image trembled, and if something moved in his heart, he could not speak for a moment, and there was a look of thinking on his face.

    Master Puhong looked back at the Dharma with a faint smile on his face and said nothing.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the sunset finally completely set. After a while, I saw a bright moon rising slowly from the east sky, the moonlight shining like water.?The bright light shines on the world.

    At night, Tianyin Temple is quiet and peaceful under the moonlight. Although it is no longer bustling and bustling during the day, it still has a quiet and quiet beauty.

    In the small Tianyin Temple on the top of Xumi Mountain, in the small courtyard, the master and the apprentice stood quietly in the courtyard without saying a word. In the gentle mountain wind that blew up the corners of their clothes, they quietly  Stand.

    I don’t know how long it took, but I saw the moon was near the sky, and suddenly there was a burst of laughter in the quiet courtyard.

    With a look of joy on his face, he took a few steps forward and walked to the middle of the small courtyard. He looked up at the moon and saw the dazzling moonlight shining directly on his moon-white monk's robe, like frost and snow.

    The Dharma Prime Minister laughed, turned around, knelt down to Master Puhong, who was standing beside him with a smile, put his hands together and saluted, saying: 'Thank you, Master, for your guidance. I understand.  ’

    Master Puhong’s eyes were filled with relief. He was looking at his disciple kneeling in front of him. Even though he had already reached the level of cultivation where he was not afraid of favors and humiliations, there was still a look of genuine joy on his face.  He stretched out his hand and gently touched the head of the Dharma Prime Minister, and said three words in a row.

    'good!  ’

    'good!  ’

    'good!  ’

    “You are talented and intelligent, which is rare in the world, but more importantly, you have a level of wisdom about Buddhism.  Among our four brothers, your uncle Pu Zhi was actually the smartest. Unfortunately, although he was smart, he took the wrong path, delayed his Buddhist studies, and vainly sought immortality, and finally ended up in a miserable end.  It is your blessing that you can realize it today, and it is also the blessing of my Tianyin Temple!  ’

    The Buddha was startled, looked up at Master Puhong, and said, "Master, what do you mean by this? This disciple doesn't quite understand?"  ’

    Master Puhong shook his head, first stretched out his hand to help the Dharma Buddha up, and then the joy on his face gradually faded away, and he said calmly: "Over the years, I have been busy day and night with secular affairs, so that my Buddhist understanding has stagnated.  This worldly reputation is in vain, and I have been fighting for a long time, but I can't give up.  After your uncle Pu Zhi passed away, you wanted to be a recluse as a teacher, but you had no choice but to have no one under you. Faced with the legacy of your ancestor, although it is something external to you, you cannot give it up easily.  Now that I have you, I can rest assured as a teacher.  ’

    The Dharma Minister was shocked, his face turned pale, and he knelt down immediately after standing up, and said anxiously: "Master, what are you talking about? How can Tianyin Temple leave you, not to mention that disciples must accompany their master day and night, listening to the teachings"  .  But I beg my mentor to never abandon his disciples and the people of Tianyin Temple and go into seclusion!  ’ After saying that, he kept kowtowing.

    Master Puhong laughed, then sighed, pulled the Dharma minister up, and sighed: "Idiot, idiot, is there such a banquet in the world that never ends?"  However, the matter of returning to seclusion as a master is not urgent and cannot be accomplished in the near future. You don't have to be anxious. You have to arrange everything properly so that I can rest assured.  ’

    There were tears in Faxiang’s eyes, but he finally knew that Master Puhong’s intention to retire was unstoppable. Fortunately, as his teacher said, although he had the intention, he was not in a hurry yet. When there is an opportunity in the future, he would just try to persuade his teacher.  Thinking of this, he stopped crying and stood aside.

    Master Puhong looked up at the sky and saw the clear moonlight, which was desolate and beautiful. He looked at it for a long time and suddenly said: 'Let's go in and see the little benefactor!  ’

    Fa Xiang was startled and said: ‘What?  ’

    Master Puhong said calmly: 'Right and wrong, grudges and grudges, no matter what, there will eventually be a result.  ’

    After saying that, he said no more and walked towards the hut, with the Dharma Master slowly following behind him. Looking at the door that was getting closer and closer, he felt a little nervous for some reason.

    One day and one night passed. In the midst of that, facing Master Pu Zhi, what did Gui Li do?

    What will he do?

    The answer appeared in front of them the moment they opened the wooden door and gently walked into the house.

    The silver light of the jade ice plate was still shining in the empty room.

    Nothing happened!

    Pu Zhi Dharmakaya is still sitting cross-legged on the jade ice plate, and opposite him, Gui Li, or Zhang Xiaofan, is sitting cross-legged, with his back to Master Pu Hong and the Dharma, silently staring at Pu Zhi in the dim light  face.

    Master Puhong took a deep breath and was about to speak when he suddenly felt movement behind him. He turned around and saw that it was the Dharma Prime Minister gently tugging on his sleeve. After seeing Master Puhong turn his head, he signaled with his eyes and looked towards Gui Li.  Under the body.

    Master Puhong turned around and frowned. He saw that nothing in the room had changed. Except for the floor where Gui Li was sitting cross-legged, the green brick floor within three feet of it was densely cracked and cracked.  Small cracks covered the ground around him. The closer to his body, the denser the cracks became. When he was within a foot in front of him, all the green bricks were no longer cracked, but completely turned into powder.  shape.

    &nbsp; During this day and night, no one knows what happened to Gui Li. Perhaps, no one will ever know.

    Master Puhong slowly walked up to Gui Li, glanced at the ground in front of him, and said in a calm voice: 'Donor, you have been here for a day and a night, have you thought clearly?  ’

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his gaze from Pu Zhi Fa and looked at Master Pu Hong. Master Pu Hong was shocked. He saw that Gui Li's face was pale and tired. Although he had only been sitting here for a day and a night, Gui Li's face was pale and tired.  , but it seems that it has the vicissitudes of life and has experienced hundreds of years of human life.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and chanted softly: 'Amitabha!  ’

    Gui Li slowly stood up, but halfway up, his body suddenly trembled and he was a little unsteady on his feet. Both Fa Xiang and Pu Hong frowned. When Fa Xiang was about to step forward to help, Gui Li had already regained his balance.  He took a deep breath, then stood up straight again, facing Master Puhong.

    His body is weak at first glance, but for some reason, at this moment, he seems as tall and strong as Mount Sumeru.

    "Master" His voice was a little hoarse.

    Master Pu Hong put his hands together and said, "Yes, what are the little benefactor's instructions?"  ’

    ‘The deceased should be buried in peace, so you can cremate and bury him Master Puzhi’s Dharma body!  ’

    Master Puhong and Fa Tong were shocked at the same time. They looked at Gui Li. After a moment, Master Puhong let out a long sigh, as if he was sighing, and said in a low voice: 'Donor, have you looked away?  ’

    Gui Li smiled miserably and glanced at Puzhi, who was sitting cross-legged in the dim light. The muscles on his face tensed and relaxed, and he said slowly: "I only met this master for one night, but I once knelt down and worshiped him."  In front of him, he kowtowed to him willingly and called him "Master".  He has saved me and also harmed me, but without him there would be no me and I would be dead.  Although I am not a disciple of Buddhism, I have always known that Buddhism attaches great importance to reincarnation. He refused to be buried in the earth even before he died. It can be seen that he felt regret in his heart'

    The cold breath was faintly emanating from his hand, and both Master Puhong and Faxiang felt the surging strange demonic power almost at the same time.

    “The blood-devouring bead demon is so violent and violent. Over the years, I have felt the same way, and I understand to some extent why it happened back then.  ’ Having said this, Gui Li slowly turned around and walked towards the door, coughing once or twice in a hoarse voice.

    Master Puhong and Dharma Master were behind him at the same time, clasping their hands and chanting Buddha's name in front of his back. Master Puhong immediately said: "The kindness of my little benefactor is so heartfelt. I am here to thank my unworthy junior brother Puzhi who has passed away."  Donor.  The old man obeyed the benefactor's instructions, and he would cremate his junior brother's body and bury him later. But before that, did the benefactor have anything else to say?  ’

    Gui Li had already reached the door and stretched his hand towards the door, but after a moment, he paused, and his whole body seemed to be frozen there.  Neither Master Puhong nor Faxiang knew what he was thinking, so they just looked at him without speaking.

    Gui Li slowly turned around and saw the old and slightly painful face again.  He had only seen this face twice in his life. Over the course of more than ten years, it all came to his mind in an instant. In the end, all that was left was his kind and peaceful smile in front of him on that stormy night.

    "He is Gui Li, or Zhang Xiaofan, who knows?"

    Who cares?

    ‘Poof!  ’

    The man, right at the door, knelt down to the remains of the Dharmakaya sitting cross-legged on the shimmering jade plate and suffered a lifetime of pain, just like the young man did back then, and kowtowed three times uprightly, and then,  He raised his head, his face solemn, with a deep sense of pain on his face, and said: "Master!"  …’

    ……

    There is silence!

    ‘Master, you rest in peace!  ’

    He whispered, then stood up. Without another word, he turned around, opened the door, and walked out.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    In the silence, the Dharma Master sighed and said: 'He, he is really very wise, very benevolent and compassionate!  What a wonderful man in the world, Amitabha'

    Master Pu Hong turned around, looked at Pu Zhi Dharmakaya, after a long moment, he clasped his hands and said: 'Junior brother, you can finally be at peace Huh?  ’

    Master Puhong exclaimed with slight surprise, which surprised the Dharma Minister. He quickly followed Master Puhong's gaze, and his body was suddenly shocked, with a look of surprise on his face.

    I saw that the Dharmakaya of Universal Wisdom sitting cross-legged on the jade ice plate had suddenly changed at this moment. In the silvery white glimmer like frost and snow, the Dharmakaya of Universal Wisdom turned into powder like sand and stone, and turned into powder bit by bit.  The dust, which was so fine that it was almost invisible to the naked eye, slowly fell.  And on his old face, somehow, it turns outThe trace of pain on his face disappeared, and instead he seemed to reveal a smile of relief.

    Seeing that the weathering speed was getting faster and faster, and the whole body was about to disappear, Master Puhong had tears in his eyes, clasped his hands and said: 'Junior brother, junior brother, your wish has been fulfilled, and senior brother is also happy on your behalf.  From now on, the sea of ????Buddha is boundless, so you can take care of yourself!  ’

    The Universal Wisdom Dharmakaya weathered rapidly, and finally turned into white dust, slowly falling from the silvery white shimmer emitted from the jade ice plate in mid-air.  At this time, after the jade ice plate received the dust, the magic weapon's light suddenly became brighter. In the closed hut, there was an inexplicable force and the wind suddenly blew.

    In the distance, there seems to be Buddhist chanting, coming slowly.

    The light of the jade ice plate became brighter and brighter, and the wind speed in the hut became faster and faster. The robes of Pu Hong and Fa Xiang were scratched, and they looked at each other in shock.  Suddenly, there was a sharp whistling sound from the jade ice plate, and the light skyrocketed. Countless dust was immersed in the glimmer of frost and snow, flying out in all directions, with a loud bang, and burst out immediately!

    ‘Boom!  ’

    The dust was flying, and was immediately covered by a huge dazzling light. The walls around the hut were instantly destroyed by the strange light of the jade ice disk, leaving no trace. Only the moonlight was shining high, and the light was as clear as snow, reflecting the top of the mountain, silent.  There is such a strange scene in the lonely world.

    The jade ice plate slowly rose from the spot in a ray of light. Next to this rare treasure, silvery white powder and dust were flying, following it as if it were spiritual.  In the original courtyard outside the house, Gui Li stood silently, looking up at the sky, with tears on his face.

    The jade ice plate flew by itself, flew around Gui Li's body three times, and finally stopped in front of Gui Li.

    Gui Li stared at the bits of smoke and dust, clenching his teeth and almost unable to control himself.

    Then, in the almost solidified brilliance, in the desolate and beautiful night in the sky and the world, the jade ice plate made a soft sound, like breaking ice and peeling snow, the clear sound echoed. In front of Gui Li, this rare treasure of heaven and earth also turned into countless  The powdery smoke and dust sparkle in the moonlight, as colorful as falling snow, dazzling.

    In the distance, the mountain wind blew, and countless smoke and dust floated up with the wind, fluttering in the air, being carried away by the wind, and finally gradually disappeared

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 9 Haze

.    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    Many days have passed since the Battle of Qingyun ended. The once turbulent battlefield has gradually calmed down. All traces of the battle have been quietly erased in the process of people cleaning up.

    During that day, countless people lost their friends and relatives, and countless corpses were piled up on Tongtian Peak. From the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain, it was almost like the legendary underworld.

    Maybe it’s because of luck!  The Dazhu Peak lineage, which had the weakest population, did not lose a single disciple in this battle, but almost everyone was lucky. Even Tian Buyi, who stayed behind at Dazhu Peak because he wanted to open the Tianji Seal, also looked very tired.  Among the disciples, the second disciple Wu Dayi and the fourth disciple He Dazhi were seriously injured. After these days, they were still resting in bed. However, luckily among the misfortunes, none of them suffered any injuries. Tian Buyi saw them personally.  , it just needs to be quiet and recuperate.  Over time, it will not hinder their practice.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? However, after narrowly defeating the Beast God in a life-and-death battle just now and saving the world from the catastrophe, the atmosphere up and down the Dazhu Peak seemed to be very dull.  The disciples have been unhappy for the past few days, and even Tian Buyi has been frowning for the past few days.

    Early that morning, Tian Buyi was summoned to Tongtian Peak by disciples sent by the leader Daoxuan Zhenren to discuss matters. After returning at noon, he saw a chubby face with a gloomy look, and his brows were knitted together and could hardly be beaten anymore.  Open.

    Around noon, Tian Buyi ordered all the disciples of Dazhu Peak to come to the Shou Jing Hall. Even Wu Dayi and He Dazhi, who were still in bed, Tian Buyi also had people help them into the Shou Jing Hall and sit aside.

    In the usually deserted Shoujing Hall, a rare crowd came together. Tian Buyi’s wife Suru was also standing next to the chief minister. She was still beautiful, but she still had a white bandage on her left hand. Naturally, she was also in that scene.  He was defeated in the war.

    Tian Buyi walked back and forth several times in the Shoujing Hall with his hands behind his back. He glanced at the disciples who were sitting or standing in a row and said in a low voice: "I called you here today for no other reason than for the Zhu Xian."  About the ancient sword.  ’

    The faces of the disciples were solemn, but not many of them showed any signs of surprise. It was obvious that most of them had already guessed it.

    Tian Buyi looked at Suru next to him, then looked at all the disciples, and said: "This morning the Master Master asked me to come over again, and the only one who came over with me was your Uncle Shuiyue from Xiaozhu Peak. As for saying  You can probably all think of it.  You must keep the destruction of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword a secret no matter what, and you must not let the slightest leak out.  ’

    The disciples at Dazhu Peak looked at each other, and finally the eldest disciple Song Daren coughed and said: "Master, you also know a few of us. We would rather die than say a word to anyone about such a vital matter."  ' At this point, he hesitated for a moment, looked at Tian Buyi, lowered his voice and said: 'Master, not to mention that you and my wife have reminded us time and time again.  Counting this time, it is already the fourth time that such a message has been sent.  Could it becould it be that not only do they not believe in us, but they also don’t believe in Master and Mistress?  ’

    Tian Buyi frowned and suddenly shouted loudly: ‘Bold!  Who are you, who dare to make unreasonable assumptions about the master and the teachers?  ’

    Song Daren’s expression changed, he lowered his head and said, ‘Yes, I know I was wrong.  ’

    Suru stood aside, sighed, and came over to smooth things over: "Okay, okay, these are the instructions given by the real master, and the damage to the Zhuxian Ancient Sword is of great concern. It's no wonder that the master brother is so concerned about it."  This is very stressful, so you should ask and explain more than once.  ’

    Tian Buyi turned his head to the side and said nothing. Song Daren and other disciples all lowered their heads and said, 'Disciple understands.  ’

    Suru looked at the disciples one by one and said softly: "I know that some of you are a little aggrieved. You feel that the master and the teachers cannot trust you. In fact, in the final analysis, these are all due to the importance of the matter and the last resort."  .  After the previous battle, our Qingyun Sect’s reputation among the righteous people in the world was unparalleled, suppressing all other comrades.  But all of this, to be honest, was all due to the fact that the real leader held a fierce battle with the Beast God on the Tongtian Peak, holding the Immortal Killing Sword, and defeated him.  For our Qingyun Sect to be able to achieve everything we have today, I think you all know as well as I do the weight of this Immortal-killing Divine Sword.  ’

    When Suru said this, she smiled sadly and said, "But I never expected that this divine sword would actually" She paused for a moment, as if she needed to collect herself before she could continue speaking, "That day in Huanyue  Outside the cave, except for the real master of the sect and several senior disciples from the Nagato who arrived later, the only people present were the disciples of the Dazhu Peak lineage and a few female disciples of the Xiaozhu Peak line, who witnessed the destruction of the divine sword.  So forAs for the reputation of our sect and the prestige in the world, it is only right that the master should pay more attention to it and give more instructions.  Don't take it personally, just remember to keep this matter in your heart forever, okay?  ’

    Song Daren and others looked at each other and said in unison: 'Disciple understands, I will obey the orders of master and wife.  ’

    Suru turned to look at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi frowned, but the expression on his fat face was still very heavy. He seemed not to be relieved at all by Suru's words. He only stretched out his hand and waved to the disciples and said: 'You guys  You all should remember what Master Wife said.  Okay, let's get down!  ’

    Song Daren and others bowed together, turned around and went down together. Wu Dayi, He Dazhi and others who had difficulty moving were also supported by Song Daren, Du Bishu and others. Soon, everyone walked out, leaving only Tian Buyi and Su  Ru stood in the silent hall.

    Suru looked at Tian Buyi’s increasingly gloomy face, walked slowly to his side, and whispered: ‘What’s wrong, is the head brother losing his temper again?  ’

    Tian Buyi snorted lightly and said: "He is not only angry at me, but also scolds people like Shui Yue in the same way. Who am I?"  ’

    Suru was startled and said in astonishment: 'What, Senior Brother, he even scolded Senior Sister Shuiyue?  ’

    A trace of anxiety appeared on Tian Buyi's face, he was pacing back and forth faster and his brows were furrowed tighter.

    Suru looked worried at his expression, but didn't know what to say, so she could only say: 'Don't worry too much, the head senior brother was just too anxious for a moment, so'

    Tian Buyi suddenly raised his head and interrupted loudly: 'If he is really too anxious, he can scold me a thousand times or ten thousand times and I won't care anymore?  ’

    Suru lowered her head, but quickly raised it again, with a look of surprise on her face, and asked: 'What did you just say?  ’

    Tian Buyi kept mumbling and walked quickly back and forth in the Shoujing Hall. His expression became more and more restless, with a hint of worry.

    Suru was even more worried and said anxiously: ‘What do you mean, tell me quickly!  ’

    Tian Buyi walked up to Suru, stopped, was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "In the past few days, Senior Brother Daoxuan has called me and Shuiyue many times, and repeatedly told his disciples to keep secrets. This was originally  There is nothing wrong with that.  But in recent times, I have seen that things are getting worse and worse with Senior Brother Daoxuan.  ’

    Suru was startled for a moment and said, "Something's wrong. What does this mean?"  ’

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, 'In your past, have you ever remembered that Senior Brother Daoxuan scolded others easily?  ’

    Suru was silent for a long time, shaking his head and said: 'Senior brother, the head of the family, has profound moral knowledge, good conduct, and is intangible with emotions and anger. How can he easily get angry and curse others.  ’

    Tian Buyi nodded and said: 'Yes, that's it. Even you know this.  But after this battle, Senior Brother Daoxuan's temperament seemed to have changed drastically, and he became more and more impatient. He called me and Shuiyue several times, just to give some warnings, but he always seemed pleasant at the beginning, and turned out to be calm in the end.  I don't know why, but because of some inexplicable little thing, I get angry, either insulting, or expressing my anger, in short'

    He shook his head, slowly raised his eyes to look at Suru, hesitated for a moment, approached Suru, lowered his voice and said: "I suspect that Senior Brother Daoxuan has been killed by the Zhuxian Sword in the battle with the Beast God."  The spiritual rage came back, so'

    Suru’s expression changed and she said anxiously: ‘Shut up.  ’ Then he walked quickly outside the Shoujing Hall, looked around to make sure there was no one around, then walked back and whispered to Tian Buyi: ‘This is my Qingyun Sect’s secret matter, you, you can’t say it casually!  ’

    Tian Buyi sighed and said: 'This matter is so important, how dare I talk nonsense.  But in the previous battle, Brother Daoxuan, in order to win, ignored my repeated dissuasion and forcibly opened the Heavenly Secret Seal used by the ancestors to seal Qingyun's seven veins of spiritual energy, greatly increasing the power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  But every time I think about the legacy left by the ancestors of the previous generation, I said that this ancient sword of killing immortals is too violent and murderous, and it seems to be an ominous thing, so I can't take it lightly.  When I came back today, I said goodbye to Shuiyue at Tongtian Peak. Although the two of us have always been at odds, when we looked at each other when we said goodbye, we seemed to feel something in our hearts.  I guess that Shuiyue must have the same thoughts as me, but the matter is too relevant and neither of us dare to speak out.  ’

    Suru was silent for a long time, and said in a slightly astringent voice: 'Despite this, in the final analysis it is still better than the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals.  Now that Zhu Xian has been destroyed, even if the master brother is unfortunate enough to be harmed, there is no source for it, and he is a god. As time goes by, he will probably wake up and resolve it on his own!  ’

    The heavy look on Tian Buyi's face did not fade at all, and he said calmly: "I hope so, otherwise, as the Lord of Qingyun, if something happens to him, the Qingyun Sect'sNext I really don't know how it will end.  ’

    Suru thought for a moment, then sighed helplessly and said dejectedly: 'That's all, this is not something we can handle now, so you don't need to worry too much.  There is one more thing that I have always wanted to ask, how to deal with the ancient sword of Zhu Xian after it was damaged?  ’

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and said: "I originally asked a senior brother Nagato who knew about this matter. I heard that senior brother Daoxuan scolded everyone on the spot not to leak it, and immediately picked up the Immortal Killing Sword that was broken into two pieces."  Get up and walk into Huanyue Cave Mansion at the same time, and no one is allowed to enter the forbidden area of ??Huanyue Cave Mansion.  So to this day, no one knows what happened to the ancient sword of Zhu Xian?  Perhaps, there is still hope for repair?  ’

    Tian Buyi said the last sentence to himself, but then shook his head and smiled bitterly. It was obvious that even he himself did not believe such a thing.  With a wry smile, he said casually: 'We don't care about that sword. But we went to Tongtian Peak today. In addition to being scolded for no reason, we also heard about a strange thing.  ’

    Suru was startled and said: ‘What’s weird?  ’

    Tian Buyi shrugged his shoulders and said: 'You wouldn't believe it, how many disciples and elders were killed in the previous battle, and now they are being held in public sacrifice at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak.  But our senior brother Daoxuan only shows his face once a day in Yuqing Hall and then disappears. Instead, he goes to the Patriarch's Ancestral Hall in Houshan every day to keep vigil. Do you think it's strange?  ’

    Suru was stunned and said in surprise: 'Watcher, what happened to the ancestor's ancestral hall? Could it be that one of the senior elders passed away?  ’

    Tian Buyi shook his head and sneered: "What kind of elder is that? I heard a few young disciples secretly discussing that he was actually an old man who had been guarding and cleaning the ancestor's ancestral hall for decades. Somehow he died on that day."  No one knows how he died. They only know that after Senior Brother Daoxuan found out about this, he was dumbstruck for a while, then furious. I heard that he was in a state of despair for several days for some reason. In the end, he insisted on placing the old man’s spiritual tablet in the ancestor’s ancestral hall.  , but the strangest thing is that the spiritual tablet he put in the ancestor's ancestral hall turned out to be blank!  ’

    The more Suru listened, the more confused she became, and she was even more shocked in her heart. She shook her head and said: "This, this, what is going on? Is the head brother really, really confused?"  ’

    Tian Buyi sneered and said, "No one knows whether he is confused or not. Anyway, someone tried to persuade him, but he refused to listen."  Moreover, instead of taking a good look at the disciples' spiritual tablets in Yuqing Hall, he ran to the ancestor's ancestral hall and stared at the empty spiritual tablets in a daze.  If this continues, I think something will happen to the Qingyun Sect sooner or later, and it will be destroyed in his hands sooner or later'

    Suru was silent for a while. After a while, she sighed quietly and looked outside the Shoujing Hall. She saw that in this lonely afternoon, the outside was empty, with only the blue sky in the distance.

    The mountain wind blew by, and the faint sound of bamboo waves in the back mountain could be heard, but somehow it made it feel a little more lonely.

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, and the Ancestral Hall of the Patriarch of Houshan.

    The place is as quiet and solemn as ever, the tall ancestral hall still stands, and the surrounding woods are as green as ever. It seems that the earth-shattering battle that took place on Qingyun Mountain a few days ago had no impact on this place at all.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of the dark sacred table, in an inconspicuous place among the countless tablets, there is an unfamiliar and blank spiritual tablet.

    Lin Jingyu silently knelt in front of the empty memorial tablet, wearing linen and mourning. There was a brazier in front of him. There were two white candles and three sticks of incense on the table. The smoke curled up gently and soon merged with the other incense.  They can no longer be separated.

    Lin Jingyu had a sad look on his face, pursed his lips tightly, and knelt on the ground numbly. He slowly put a bunch of paper money in his hand into the flames burning in the brazier in front of him, watching them gradually curl and turn yellow, and gradually turn into ashes, and then  Then slowly invest new paper money.

    In the meantime, he raised his head to look at the empty spiritual place from time to time.  It was Master Daoxuan, the headmaster of Qingyun Sect, who insisted on placing the old man's spiritual tablet in the ancestor's ancestral hall. The other elders did not agree. However, the headmaster of Qingyun Sect has always been powerful, and after Master Daoxuan defeated the beast god in one fell swoop, his reputation was even greater.  For a moment, everyone saw that he persisted and had no choice but to follow him.

    Although this incident was beyond Lin Jingyu's expectation, what happened next surprised him even more. Master Daoxuan actually put a blank spiritual tablet into the ancestor's ancestral hall. For this reason, Lin Jingyu even had the courage to do so.  Ask Daoxuan, the real person who came to worship.

    Unexpectedly, Master Daoxuan just asked a faint question, and then rendered Lin Jingyu speechless: 'Then do you know his name?  ’

    Lin Jingyu was stunned. Although he had followed this mysterious old man for ten years to practice, the old man had never revealed anything about his past to him. At this moment, he was really helpless to ask Lin Jingyu to say anything.?Can be applied.  Just looking at Daoxuan's appearance, it was obvious that he knew something about the old man, but he had no intention of revealing it.

    Although Lin Jingyu was confused, he did not dare to be too presumptuous towards the master, so he had to retreat silently.  Anyway, in his heart, although the old man's memorial tablet was empty, his voice and smile were clearly engraved in his heart and had not faded at all.

    He had also visited the former Shanggong Festival, but he always felt that there were countless disciples worshiping there. However, although this senior, possessing peerless knowledge, passed away so quietly, he had to pay tribute no matter what.  He died, and Master Daoxuan seemed to acquiesce in his coming here to clean up the old man's affairs.  Moreover, as the leader of the clan, he often came to the ancestral hall to visit the old man's empty spiritual throne, regardless of the astonished looks of many of his disciples. This caused many speculations, but Lin Jingyu could not control it.

    At this moment, there was another sound of footsteps suddenly coming from behind him. Over the past few days, Lin Jingyu had become familiar with the footsteps, and when he heard them, he knew they were Master Daoxuan.

    He stood up and looked back, whispering: 'Master.  ’

    Master Daoxuan slowly walked into the ancestral hall.

    The lights in the ancestral hall were dim. Although Lin Jingyu had been staying here, he could not clearly see Dao Xuan's face for a while. He could only vaguely see Dao Xuan's figure, standing in the shadow, silently looking at the empty spiritual tablet next to him.

    For some reason, Lin Jingyu looked at the vague shadow in the dark and suddenly felt something was wrong. However, he couldn't tell what was wrong. He just felt a heartbeat for no reason and was slightly nervous.

    ‘Is he okay?  ’ Master Daoxuan finally spoke. His voice seemed quite low, a little hoarse, and seemed to be exerting force, suppressing something. It was very different from his previous tone.

    Lin Jingyu was even more confused, but he still replied: 'This disciple keeps vigil for his senior day and night, and burns incense on time, and he never neglects it.  ’

    The figure in the shadow moved, and said slowly: 'He has you so devoted to his death, and it is not in vain that he has taught you for ten years.  Hehe' His laughter was cold, and there was a bit of gloominess in this dim ancestral hall, 'I don't know if I die, but'

    He suddenly stopped, as if he felt that he had said the wrong thing. Lin Jingyu naturally did not dare to say anything and stood there with his hands down.

    There was silence in the ancestor's ancestral hall. After a while, Master Daoxuan said: "You should go out for a while. I have something to say to him alone."  ’

    Lin Jingyu was stunned for a moment, then responded and said: ‘Yes.  ’ After saying that, he walked out.

    As soon as he walked out of the ancestral hall and stood in the sunny open space, Lin Jingyu suddenly felt refreshed, and then he realized that he seemed to feel suppressed in the ancestral hall just now.

    He walked around the open space around the ancestral hall and waited for half an hour, but still did not see Master Daoxuan come out. It was strange that when he turned around, he saw a figure disappearing on the path leading to Huanyue Cave.  Since the end of the war, Huanyue Cave has become a forbidden area again, and the only one who can enter is naturally Daoxuan Zhenren.

    Lin Jingyu looked there for a few times, shook his head, turned around and walked back to the ancestral hall.  He walked to the empty spiritual place and saw three sticks of incense inserted in front of the empty spiritual place. In the brazier on the ground in front of him, there seemed to be a lot more ashes, as if someone had burned some more paper money here.

    Lin Jingyu thought for a moment, then slowly raised his head, only to see the blank tablet still standing quietly in that secluded corner, silent

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 18 Chapter 10 Wordless Jade Wall

.    The long bells echoed on Mount Sumeru again, announcing the beginning of a new day.

    As the sun rises, a small halo pokes out from the eastern sky, shining the first ray of sunlight onto the world.  On the mountain road in the early morning, many people were already walking along the mountain road steps towards the majestic temple. Most of them were holding incense and candles in their hands to make offerings, and their faces were full of piety.

    Some of them even brought their children to worship. Children are innocent and do not feel tired on this mountain road. Many young people are jumping back and forth and running, looking very happy.

    The morning fog is about to dissipate, lingering outside Tianyin Temple, and the air feels a little moist.  The monks who got up early have already done the necessary morning lessons for the day. At this moment, they are cleaning the courtyard and ringing the bells from the trees that fell last night. It seems that the place where the sound is floating is not in the vast world outside the house, but in his heart, even in his heart.  He had a feeling that the bell rang for him alone.

    Until the bell gradually subsided, he slowly stood up, opened the door and walked out, raised his head, expanded his chest, and took a deep breath.

    The moist breath of the mountains poured into his heart, and a rare look of satisfaction slowly appeared on his face. He really wanted to stand like this, but at this moment, a voice came from the entrance of the courtyard.

    ‘Donor Zhang, are you up?  ’

    Gui Li turned around and saw Fa Xiang standing not far from the door looking at him with a smile on his face. He nodded and said, 'Good morning!  ’

    The Dharma Minister looked at him and said with a smile: 'After this period of rest, the donor's injuries have generally recovered. However, people say that a serious illness has just recovered, and the donor still needs to pay more attention to himself.  The terrain of Mount Sumeru is quite high. In the morning and evening, it is not as good as in the earthly world. It is very cold, so benefactors should be careful.  ’

    Gui Li nodded and said, ‘Thank you for your concern, I’ll note it down.  In addition, I don’t know if Master Puhong, the abbot, is free today. I hope I can pay a visit to Master and interrupt you for a while.  ’

    The Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said, "That's good. I just followed Master's order and came here to invite donor Zhang to meet him after breakfast."  ’

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said: ‘Why, does Master Fangzhang have something to do with me?  ’

    Dharma Prime Minister said: ‘This little monk doesn’t know, but I thought I’d ask the donor how your injury is!  ’

    Gui Li pondered for a moment and said, "In that case, I'll go over and pay homage to Master Abbot later."  ’

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? “ Donor, don’t be anxious, the abbot just now specifically told you not to rush the benefactor.  My mentor is still in the Zen room of Xiaotianyin Temple on the top of the mountain. If the donor is free later, he can just go there by himself.  ’

    The Dharma Minister smiled lightly and said: "In Tianyin Temple, as long as the donor is willing, the donor can go anywhere without any scruples."  ’

    Gui Li's heart moved and he looked towards Faxiang. Faxiang's words had a vague and profound meaning. It seemed that he had been treated as one of Tianyin Temple's own people. Perhaps, in the hearts of these Tianyin Temple monks, they had bowed to Puzhi.  After all, the person sitting here can be considered a member of Tianyin Temple?

    The Faxiang turned around and retreated. Gui Li looked at his back, remained silent for a moment, and then walked back to his meditation room.

    The moment he stepped onto the top of the mountain, Gui Li couldn't help but pause slightly. For him, this place was really a place where he had mixed feelings.

    Under the morning sun, Xiaotianyin Temple is located in front of the plain and unpretentious, with low walls and a small courtyard. Where are the traces of that thrilling night?

    Looking back, looking out, there are faint voices of people coming from Tianyin Temple in the distance, incense is flourishing, and it is a lively scene. Perhaps, these people who live peacefully are happier?

    He turned around silently and walked into Xiaotianyin Temple. Soon, the unique silence here enveloped him. In the huge courtyard, it seemed that only his footsteps were echoing.

    When he reached the door of the Zen room, Gui Li stopped and subconsciously glanced at the back of the courtyard. The path there was blocked by the wall, but he could still see the direction extending back. But at this time, that  In the last small courtyard, there is only a blank space left!

    It’s like, people come and leave empty-handed.

    He knocked on the door of the Zen room, and soon Master Puhong’s calm voice came from the room: ‘Is this the donor Zhang, please come in quickly!  ’

    Gui Li responded lightly, opened the door and walked in.  At this moment in the room, only Master Puhong was sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed, looking at Gui Li who walked in with a smile on his face.

    Gui Li nodded to Master Puhong and said, "Master, I heard from Senior Brother Faxiang that you want to see me if you have something to do?"  ’

    Master Puhong asked back: 'Yes, but I heard that the little benefactor also happened to have something to discuss with me?  ’

    &nbsp; Gui Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said: 'Yes, it's actually not a big deal. The main reason is that I have been disturbing you here for many days. Now that my injury is almost healed, I really don't dare to continue disturbing you.  ’

    Master Puhong smiled and said, "What are you talking about, little benefactor?"  ’

    Gui Li shook his head and said: "Master and others saved my life that day at the foot of Qingyun Mountain. After that, here, master helped me untie my knot. I am really grateful."  It's just that I am a member of the Demon Cult after all. If this continues, it will inevitably damage the reputation of your temple.  ’

    Master Puhong said seriously: "Little donor, I have a saying, I don't know whether I should say it or not?"  ’

    The ghost said sternly: ‘Master, please tell me.  ’

    Master Puhong nodded and said, ‘In that case, I’ll forgive you for speaking frankly.  Looking at the little benefactor's face and complexion, it is definitely not a very evil person, and he fell into the devil's path. It is just destiny and it is definitely not the little benefactor's fault.  Moreover, the young benefactor has such a predestined relationship with Junior Brother Pu Zhi, which means that he has a predestined relationship with me, the Buddha, and even more with Tianyin Temple.  As long as the little benefactor is willing to turn around and be safe, Tianyin Temple will do its best to protect him, let alone Qingyun Sect. Even if the righteous path of the world comes together, our temple will not be afraid at all.  The Buddha said that saving someone once is a supreme merit. Since the little benefactor is a predestined person, why not let go of the worldly world and gain such purity and freedom?  ’

    After saying that, he looked at Gui Li with a serious expression.

    Gui Li never expected that Master Pu Hong would say such words, so he was stunned for a moment.  These days in Tianyin Temple, his mood is completely different from the past. He is very peaceful and comfortable. In his deep heart, he likes it very much. But for a man like him, there are still things that he can't let go of.  .

    He was silent for a long time, then slowly raised his head, bowed deeply to Master Puhong, and said: "I know that Master is sincere to me, and wants to enlighten the foolish and stubborn, but I am a man in the world, and I go up and down with the tide.  In that secular world, there are countless worries, but they cannot be let go.  Master’s kindness, I’m sorry that I can’t accept it.  ’

    After saying that, he let out a long sigh and was about to turn around and walk away, but Master Puhong said, "Donor, please go slowly."  ’

    The ghost said sharply: ‘Master, is there anything else?  ’

    A trace of thought flashed across Master Puhong's face, and he said slowly: 'The donor's heart is as solid as a rock, and I dare not force it. However, if the donor is willing, our temple has a request, and I hope the donor can fulfill it.  ’

    Gui Li was slightly surprised and said, "What's the matter? Master Abbot said it's okay."  ’

    Master Puhong looked at him and said: "Junior Puzhi ended up like this. Although it was his own fault and his sin was unforgivable, the root cause of it was the "blood-devouring bead", which was a dangerous thing.  Now that Junior Brother Pu Zhi has passed away, this evil thing is still on the donor, harming the little donor!  ’

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: 'Master means'

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said, "Don't worry, little donor. I don't have any other ill intentions."  It's just that this blood-devouring bead contains fierce and vicious energy, which can harm others and yourself.  After the death of Junior Brother Pu Zhi, I have been heartbroken and heartbroken for more than ten years, but I have always thought about this. God has mercy on me, and I have actually come up with a way, which may be a way to restrain the evil spirit of such vicious things as blood-devouring beads.  Come.  I wonder if the little donor is willing to give it a try?  ’

    Gui Li changed his color because of it. Although the blood-devouring bead was infinitely powerful, the vicious aura caused him to suffer a lot in the past ten years. Even his temperament seemed to be gradually changed by it.  Sometimes he thought about Pu Zhi's original scene, and he couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat when he thought about what would happen if he was also controlled by this anger.  It's just that this matter should not be disclosed to outsiders. Although he was worried, he had no cure. Unexpectedly, he suddenly heard Master Puhong say something like this today, and it hit him where he was most worried.

    Gui Li thought for a long time and then slowly said: 'Master Abbot actually has such a good recipe, but I don't know how to deal with it?  ’

    Master Puhong looked solemn and said: "This method is actually simple. To put it bluntly, it is just using my Buddha's supernatural power and boundless compassion to dissolve all the evil spirits in this world."  There is a "Wordless Jade Wall" on the mountain behind our Tianyin Temple, which is more than seven feet high and as smooth as jade. It is said that the founder of Tianyin Temple understood Buddhism under the wordless jade wall and created our world.  The sound temple lineage.  ’

    Gui Li frowned, wondering what this had to do with the vicious aura of the Blood-devouring Pearl. Master Puhong continued: "That's why that place is exactly in the mountains of Mount Xumi, where the Buddhist aura is the most solemn and auspicious."  Where, as long as the little donor sits there in meditation for a period of time, the old man will lead a group of monks to build a "Vajra Ring" array around the jade wall. Such auspicious energy may be strong, which may be able to erode the evil energy of the blood-eating beads in the body of the little donor.  It is unknown whether there will be any suppression.  ’

    Gui Li was shocked. He had never expected that Master Pu Hong's vision was so unique. He didn't know when he could see the disorder of Qi and meridians in his body.  He thought for a moment and said decisively: 'Master, I understand your good intentions.  In this case, I will be here?Sit under the jade wall without words for several days.  But after that, I said goodbye and left with a bento.  ’

    Master Puhong put his hands together and nodded, and said with a smile: "Donor, don't worry, our temple will never dare to stop the benefactor."  ’

    Gui Li nodded, turned around and walked out.  Master Puhong watched his figure disappear, sighed, and said to himself: 'Junior brother, you have a spirit in heaven, you should protect this child'

    The wordless jade wall was said by Master Puhong to be in the mountains behind Mount Xumi. Gui Li thought it would be easy to find, but unexpectedly, he was well prepared that day and followed the Dharma Minister and Dharma Master who came to lead the way.  The two brothers walked toward the back mountain, but there was no trace of them after walking for more than half an hour.

    Gui Li was a little surprised in his heart, but he didn't say it out loud. Instead, Fa Xiang thought carefully and thoughtfully. Seeing the surprise on Gui Li's face, he guessed it and said with a smile: "Donor Zhang, are you thinking about this wordless jade?"  Why is the wall so far away?  ’

    When Gui Li was asked, he simply did not hide anything and said: "I dare to ask my senior brother, where is this wordless jade wall and how did it come from?"  ’

    The Dharma Minister smiled as he walked and said: ‘This is a long story.  Naturally, no one knows when the wordless jade wall appeared. They only know that a thousand years ago, when the founder of the Tianyin Temple was still a traveling monk, he traveled in all directions. One day, for some unknown reason, he strayed into the lofty mountains of Mount Sumeru.  Lost my way and can no longer get out.  In desperation, the Patriarch wandered around in the mountains and forests. It was also natural that he was destined to be a Buddha. He unexpectedly saw a stone wall as smooth as jade.  At that time, the Patriarch was extremely hungry, thirsty and sleepy, so he rested under the jade wall.  ’

    When Fa Xiang said this, he paused for a moment, and Gui Li couldn't help but ask: 'Oh, what happened next?  ’

    There was a fork in the mountain path in front of Faxiang. Faxiang turned to the left and led Gui Li down a downhill road. At the same time, he said: "It is said that the Patriarch was on the jade wall without words."  After sitting under it for three days and three nights, somehow, he gradually fell into samadhi from the initial hunger and thirst. His mind was at ease and his mind was calm, and he entered the state of great perfection in my Buddhist sect. Three days later, he was actually in this wordless jade  Under the wall, I had an epiphany of Buddhist principles.  Besides, it’s even more legendary…’

    The Dharma Master turned to Gui Li with a mysterious smile and said, "It is even said that the Patriarch actually understood the Supreme True Dharma, Brahma Prajna, which has been passed down from generation to generation in our Tianyin Temple under that wordless jade wall."  , thus establishing the position of the Tianyin Temple lineage in the world of Taoism.  ’

    Gui Li was stunned for a moment and shook his head. He felt that the legend of the founder of Tianyin Temple was a bit funny. It sounded so untrue that it felt a bit ridiculous.  Originally, he had some expectations for Master Puhong's casting this time, but now that he heard the Master speak like a story, it made him a little frustrated, and he couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    Faxiang was careful and saw the changes in the expression on Gui Li's face. He just smiled and led the way without saying a word. As for the tall and tall monk Fashan who followed them, he always looked silent and generally silent.  say.

    The three of them walked along the mountain road for another half an hour, twisting and turning among the lofty mountains. Unknowingly, they left Tianyin Temple far behind and could no longer be seen.

    Gui Li did not expect that the terrain of the mountain range behind Tianyin Temple was actually much wider than he imagined. However, he could see mountains and green peaks, mountain winds blowing slowly, strange rocks and strange rocks along the way, and cliffs and waterfalls falling from the sky with roaring sounds.  jade belt.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I feel a moment of open-mindedness, looking at the beautiful scenery around me, far and near, I don’t feel bored anymore.

    ??Suddenly I heard the Dharma minister in front of me saying: 'It's just ahead.  ’

    Gui Li was startled and looked forward, only to see that there was still a winding mountain road ahead, with dense woods on one side and weeds and thorns on the other side. There was a cliff three feet away.  What wordless jade wall do they say is over seven feet high?

    ‘I dare to ask, senior brother, where is this jade wall?  ’

    The Faxiang smiled, took a few steps forward, and came to the cliff. He looked back and said, 'We are here.  ’

    Gui Li walked to his side and stood on the cliff. Looking up, he saw that the mist under the cliff was filled with mist, like rolling waves, surging endlessly, and it looked like a valley.  In the distance, there are vague mountain shadows, but they are all very far away.

    Gui Li concentrated on his thoughts and turned back to Faxiang: ‘Could it be in this valley?  ’

    The Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: ‘It is at your feet and mine.  ’

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can also be said by the Dharma Prime Minister: "Let's go down!"  ’

    With that said, Faxiang jumped down, and Fashan followed him immediately.

    Gui Li stood on the cliff, pondered for a moment, and then jumped down.

    The soul-eating soul flashed with a dark green light in the mist, slowly covering Gui Li, protecting him, and slowly falling.?.

    The fog here seems a little strange, not thick but not thick, just tangled together like tangled threads, and even if the mountain wind blows, it doesn't seem to be dispersed.  In the process of falling, Gui Li looked at the mountain wall, but all he saw was a white mist in front of him, and he couldn't see anything.

    He was startled and doubtful, so he urged Soul Devouring to get closer to the mountain wall. He saw pieces of mist dispersing like clouds and sliding out to both sides in front of his eyes. When he was concentrating, suddenly, he saw in front of him  A figure appeared.

    Gui Li's heart was shocked, and he quickly stopped and looked at him. His surprise was even more extraordinary. He saw a Gui Li who looked exactly like him standing in front of him, looking at him in surprise.  .

    The man’s eyes were deep, his face showed a look of vicissitudes of life, and he was also holding a soul-eating magic wand in his hand.  Just when Gui Li was shocked, a Sanskrit chant suddenly came from outside the sky, like bells and drums, echoing heavily in his ears.

    With this Sanskrit chant, a solemn force instantly rose from the unknown ground below, running straight through the sky like a huge current, and the surrounding fog immediately swept over, engulfing the figure and disappearing.  Gui Li felt a pain in his heart. The cold air in his body did not move automatically, as if he was extremely repelled by the Buddha air and resisted on his own.

    Gui Li was shocked and felt that in addition to the demonic power coming from the blood-devouring beads, he seemed to be affected by the Buddhist energy here. The Brahma Prajna he practiced was not willing to give in, and leaped up, with desire and blood-devouring beads.  The meaning of the bead demon's power is to determine the male and female.

    Before it even started, there was such a huge change in my body. The aura of this place was really unbelievable.  Gui Li was shocked in his heart, and for a moment he forgot about the strange figure he saw in the mist. He just urged his own cultivation, protected his heart, and slowly fell down.

    Soon, the mist gradually thinned, and the scenery below suddenly became clear. It was a small stone platform, quite smooth, with a radius of three feet around, with sparse trees, and dozens of monks from Tianyin Temple sitting around it.  It seems that the positions of these monks are far or near, and there is no regular order, but they seem to contain secret principles, and a faint Buddhist power flows through them, forming a faint formation.

    Gui Li looked at it carefully for a few more times, and suddenly felt that it looked familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that it was an ancient font that looked like Buddhist mantras.

    Gui Li quickly fell to the ground. Looking around, he saw that Fa Xiang and Fa Shan were already sitting among the monks, clasping their hands together in silence, lowering their eyebrows and lowering their eyes, not looking at him again.  At the head of the monks was Master Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple. Sitting on the lower left side of him, Gui Li had also seen him before. He was the divine monk Pufang who showed great power on Qingyun Mountain that day.

    On the other hand, there was a monk sitting on the lower right side of Master Puhong. He looked a little strange. Gui Li had never seen him before, but his face was haggard and sallow, and he seemed to have the look of a dying person, and he looked old.  , far better than Master Puhong.  I don’t know who this person is, but to be on an equal footing with the two great monks Pu Hong and Pu Fang, he is obviously a great figure in Tianyin Temple.

    Without saying much, Gui Li bowed his head and saluted Master Puhong. Master Puhong returned the salute with his hands folded and said with a smile: 'The little benefactor is here.  ’

    Gui Li nodded and said: 'Yes, but I don't know what Master Abbot wants to do?  ’

    Master Puhong pointed to the platform and said, "Without him, the little donor only needs to sit on the stone platform, regulate his breathing and meditate, and sit there for a few days."  ’

    Gui Li nodded, turned back and glanced at the stone platform, then raised his head and looked around. He saw thick fog above his head, but where was the legendary wordless jade wall?  I couldn’t help but ask: ‘Excuse me, Master Abbot, where is the jade wall without words?  ’

    Master Puhong smiled and said: ‘The little donor will be able to see it in a few moments.  ’

    Gui Li was startled, nodded, turned around and was about to sit on the stone platform, when suddenly there was a sharp roar from the sky. It was the sound of wind or the roar of an animal, coming through the clouds and fog, followed by a dazzling light.  , actually tore a crack in the thick fog, shot down, and shone on Gui Li.

    Gui Li took a step back and looked up. He saw a rumbling sound in the valley, like thunder and thunder. The sea of ??dense fog suddenly had waves, and the gentle surge turned into huge waves, with undulating waves.  Then more and more gaps appeared, and the dense fog became thinner and thinner, revealing beams of light one after another.

    Facing this strange vision of heaven and earth, Gui Li watched for a long time, only to see that the thick fog finally dispersed, and the light shone down. In an instant, the heaven and earth were filled with dazzling light, making it impossible for everyone to see.  After a while, it gradually calmed down.

    When Gui Li opened his eyes again, his body shook, and he saw the legendary wordless jade wall.

    Right in front of him, looking behind the small stone platform and under the cliff, there was a mirror-like cliff hanging straight down, more than seven meters high.??, more than four feet wide. The material of the mountain wall looks like jade but not jade. It is extremely smooth, reflecting the beautiful scenery of the world and the mountains far and near. They are all included in this jade wall.  But Gui Li and the monks from Tianyin Temple were as insignificant as ants under this cliff.

    Compared with the creation of heaven and earth, human beings are so small!

    Gui Li was silent for a long time before letting out a breath. Without saying a word, he walked to the platform and sat cross-legged. He stopped looking at the people around him and took a deep breath. Then he closed his eyes and sat motionless.

    Master Puhong looked at Gui Li for a long time, then turned to look at the monks behind him and nodded.

    Dozens of monks from Tianyin Temple, including Master Puhong, Divine Monk Pufang and the mysterious old monk next to Master Puhong, as well as Faxiang, Fashan and others, joined their hands to praise the Buddha.

    Dozens of faint golden lights slowly emerged, and the faint sound of Sanskrit singing seemed to come from the sky!

    Suddenly, there was a great golden light. In the strange magic formation where the monks were sitting, golden light was flowing, and the Buddha's aura was solemn. The golden light emitted by the monks became more and more dazzling. After a while, a deafening roar was heard.  A big golden Buddha's mantra appears on the magic circle and rises slowly.

    The Sanskrit chants became louder and louder, and the heaven and earth were solemn. The golden Buddha characters rose higher and higher, slowly reached the mid-air, and stood upright.  Under the sunshine from the sky, it becomes even more difficult to look at.

    As if inspired by Buddhist mantras, on the cliff, the originally smooth jade wall slowly showed the reflection of Buddha's words, but it was not like an ordinary mirror, but slowly grew from a small point to a larger one, and gradually dispersed.  Golden light emitted, and the appearance of the Buddhist characters slowly appeared, and when the image on the wordless jade wall became larger, the Buddhist mantra in the mid-air seemed to dim.

    Soon, the Buddhist mantra in the wordless jade wall was so big that it almost surpassed the real Buddha character in the air. At this moment, the entire wordless jade wall was shining with golden light, accompanied by bursts of Sanskrit sounds.  Suddenly, a ray of light golden Buddha light emerged from the jade wall, slowly shooting out and covering Gui Li who was sitting peacefully.

    Gui Li’s body moved slightly, and there was a hint of pain on his face, but he did not open his eyes, but endured it.  Soon, the pain on his face disappeared and he sat motionless.

    The Buddha's light emitted from the wordless jade wall was faint and unchanged. Only the golden light flashed slowly, showing an indescribable solemnity.

    The surrounding monks from Tianyin Temple also kept their faces unchanged and chanted Buddha in low voices. The light above their magic circle also slowly circulated, supporting the Buddhist mantra in the sky.

    Time goes by so quietly

    Three days later, the Buddhist mantra on the wordless jade wall still showed no sign of weakening, and the faint Buddha light reflected backwards still enveloped Gui Li.

    Gui Li's face was calm. It seemed that the past three days had not changed at all for him. He was still the same as when he arrived here three days ago. On the other hand, although the magic arrays held by the monks of Tianyin Temple below Master Puhong had not changed, everyone  There was a faint look of exhaustion on his face.

    Master Puhong slowly opened his eyes from the state of trance, looked at Gui Li who was still sitting calmly, and sighed in a low voice for a long time: 'Idiot, idiot, after all, you still can't let go?  ’

    After saying that, he shook his head gently and sighed.

    The Pufang Divine Monk sitting at the bottom of his left side said calmly: "We have worked so hard to set up a Buddhist demon-suppressing formation. First, we want to neutralize the violent energy of the Blood-devouring Beads for him. More importantly, we want to resolve his heart."  magic.  But the door of his heart is tightly locked, and it is difficult to get rid of the inner demons. Even if the blood-devouring beads resolve the evil spirit, how do you know that he will not become a demon in the future?  What we are doing today is just helping the tyrants to commit evil!  ’

    Master Puhong frowned, his face darkened, and said, "Junior brother, this young man has a very deep connection with our Tianyin Temple. We cannot give up lightly no matter what. Why do you say this?"  ’

    The general’s expression changed and he clasped his hands together and said, ‘Senior Brother taught me this.  I don't have any prejudice against this young man, but I just think about the time when our senior brother died when we parted, and I feel sad, and I really don't want to see him take the wrong path again.  The younger brother made a mistake, please punish me, senior brother.  ’

    Master Puhong’s expression softened and he said: ‘Why don’t I have the same thoughts as you, otherwise I wouldn’t have set up this great formation to subdue demons, intending to use the power of the true Buddhist Dharma to transform him.  But just under this wordless jade wall, he seems to be'

    He said it as usual, and suddenly a loud noise came out of thin air in the originally quiet, peaceful and solemn valley. The entire wordless jade wall actually trembled slightly. Suddenly, the Buddha's mantras in the air and inside the wordless jade wall were all gone.  It's shaky.

    Master Puhong and other monks in Tianyin Temple were shocked and shocked. They quickly urged the true Dharma. Unexpectedly, a look of pain suddenly appeared on Gui Li's face. The soul-eating soul that had been suppressed by the Dharma for the past three days suddenly lit up.  , a black energy instantly filled him?On the face.

    Master Pu Hong never expected that the power of the blood-devouring bead demon would be so tenacious. After suppressing it for three days and three nights, he still had the strength to resist. He was about to call on everyone to support the magic circle again, but Gui Li could no longer bear it and shouted.  He let out a long roar and rose into the sky.

    The Buddha's mantra exploded in the air, and Gui Li looked up to the sky and howled like crazy. At the same time, he turned back to look at the wordless jade wall, and saw that there were many dark red rays and golden lights in the wordless jade wall.  Red light, endless fighting.

    Just when the light was flashing and the visions were abounding, there was a sudden thunder in the sky, and the sky darkened.

    Wind and clouds rolled in from all directions, and on the smooth jade wall without words, from top to bottom, bit by bit, like deep carvings, a row of large characters appeared. In addition, there were countless golden and clumsy incomprehensible words.  The fonts flicker and dance in the golden and red light of the jade wall like boiling water, which is dazzling.  But that row of big characters was clearly clear, and it was exactly——

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 1 Heavenly Punishment

.    On the wordless jade wall, countless golden ancient clumsy fonts actually appeared. Such a strange thing had never been seen by all the monks of Tianyin Temple, including Master Puhong and below.  On the jade wall, sometimes auspicious energy rises, sometimes dark red flashes, the solemn golden light is mixed with a strange and unpredictable red light, giving people the feeling of being breathless.

    Gui Li was in mid-air, screaming up to the sky, as if in great pain. His eyes immediately moved to the wordless jade wall, looking at the countless undulating and swaying fonts carefully.  Around his body, the strange soul-eating light became brighter and brighter, and the demonic power emanating from his body became stronger and stronger.

    Even the monks of Tianyin Temple on the ground felt an unprecedented cold breath coming from Gui Li in mid-air and shrouded around them.  After three days and three nights of practicing the Buddhist magic circle, the blood-devouring bead demon's power seemed not to have weakened, but actually seemed to have been fully stimulated, making it unprecedentedly powerful.

    There was a look of anxiety on Master Puhong's face. At this juncture of the changing situation, his face was also changing like the changing sky, and he was quite hesitant.

    Next to him, Pu Fang was a little anxious. He looked at Gui Li, who was bathed in the dark green light in the sky, frowned, and shouted to Master Pu Hong: "Senior brother, what should we do now?"

    Master Puhong took a long breath and said resolutely: "This person is the successor of Junior Brother Puzhi, and he is the focus of his life's work and ambition. We must save him."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Master Puhong gave an order, sat cross-legged again, chanted the Buddha, and the sound of Sanskrit singing faintly started again. Immediately, the monks from Tianyin Temple behind him saw the abbot casting spells, and they followed him one after another.  After a moment, a solemn golden light emerged from among the monks of Tianyin Temple again.

    It’s just that the golden light of the Buddha’s salvation is different from the Buddhist formation that transformed ghosts and spirits three days ago. The solemn statue has less compassion and more killing.  On the other hand, Gui Li, who was in mid-air, didn't seem to notice the golden light gradually emerging from the ground under his feet, shrouding him. His spirit seemed to be completely attracted by the flashing fonts on the wordless jade wall at this moment.

    No one would have thought that even if the monks of Tianyin Temple under the wordless jade wall saw it with their own eyes, they would not be able to understand at a glance.  What is on the jade wall of the noble holy land is actually the fourth volume of the legendary demon sect classic "Book of Heaven"!

    "The way of heaven is vast and things in the world are ever-changing. Who can predict how far things will go?"

    The monks of Tianyin Temple worship the Buddha day and night, but they still don't know it; Gui Li has gone through ups and downs and the vicissitudes of life, but he also doesn't know it!

    But at this moment, Gui Li still wanted to get so much. In his eyes, he was almost instinctively attracted by these shining words.

    The ups and downs of each word clearly showed all the faults and incomprehensible points in his hard-working practice of "Book of Heaven" in front of his eyes. It was like a pedestrian facing countless cliffs and cliffs on the road ahead, hesitating.  On the way, suddenly there is a road on the cliff, and the rapids are crossing the bridge. What a joyous state this is, how can we still be distracted?

    For a time, many difficult and obscure aspects of my past practice suddenly became clear to me.  Ten years ago, since I saw the general outline of the first volume of the "Book of Heaven" in the Dripping Blood Cave of Wanbat Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain, the years have passed like a tide in the past ten years. This man stands among the wind and clouds in the sky. For the first time, I feel that  The feeling of breathing together with the heaven and earth, yet forgetting everything.

    Breathing, breathing deeply!

    From head to toe, every part of his body seemed to explode, and countless strange roars and noises surrounded him.  All the auras in the body are boiling, like huge waves, all surging.  The demon power of the blood-devouring bead is cold, but the pure Yang energy of the Xuanhuojian is unbearably hot; the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi is peaceful and upright, and the Brahma Prajna is as solemn as a mountain; and the three-volume "Book of Heaven" magic that Gui Li has practiced in the past appears from all over the body.  The true energy is even more overwhelming.

    The heaven and earth are changing, and the creation is mysterious!

    Under the dark clouds, the strange light emitted by the figure in mid-air is getting brighter and brighter under the increasingly dark sky, with a power that defies the heavens.  Thunder rumbled in the sky, and lightning began to move in the clouds, as if the heart of the sky was already angry.  In the clouds, strong winds were blowing, and the clouds slowly began to rotate. Just above Gui Li, a huge whirlpool gradually appeared.

    But Gui Li's eyes were still attracted to the wordless jade wall, as if he didn't know what was going on outside.

    At this moment, the sound of Sanskrit singing on the ground rose loudly, and the solemn golden light rose into the sky, immediately covering the ghosts in the air.  This golden light was so intense that it was unusual to gather the power of dozens of monks from Tianyin Temple to practice. It immediately suppressed the strange light of demonic power emanating from Gui Li's body and covered it all.

    With the golden light covering Gui Li, the power of thunder and lightning in the sky seemed to be contained.Suddenly, it gradually weakened, and the strange and huge vortex that was slowly forming on the sky seemed to be gradually fading away.

    Master Puhong looked at the sky and breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he heard the haggard old monk next to him say coldly: "This man's practice has actually triggered the 'Heavenly Punishment and Severe Thunder'. It can be seen that the evil spirit is strong, and the Heavenly Punishment is fierce."  It’s also unacceptable. The abbot spared no effort to save him, but I’m afraid it may not be the right thing.”

    Master Pu Hong’s expression changed, and he turned to look at him. The haggard old monk looked at him coldly, and Master Pu Hong was speechless for a moment.  In fact, with Master Puhong's level of cultivation, how could he not feel the strange and demon-killing power coming from Gui Li's body? This is definitely not a righteous technique. It's hard to say whether what he did today was right.  But when he thought of Junior Brother Pu Zhi who passed away with hatred back then, and Gui Li's great mercy in front of the remains of Pu Zhi's Dharmakaya a few days ago, the deeply moved Master Pu Hong could not abandon it.

    At this moment, Master Puhong was silent. After a while, he was about to speak. Suddenly, there was a commotion around him. Many people exhaled softly. At the same time, there was also a strange atmosphere in the magic circle, which seemed to have changed. He quickly raised his head and looked up.  Go, the color on your face suddenly changes.

    I saw that under the suppression and protection of the Buddhist Dharma Formation jointly promoted by many Tianyin Temple monks, the demonic power on Gui Li's body had been suppressed, and all of it was wrapped in the golden light Dharma Formation.  The mysterious storm in the sky cannot find its target and is slowly dissipating.  Unexpectedly, at this moment, the light that had been suppressed to a weak level on Gui Li's body suddenly became bright again, and the turbulent aura within it was actually stronger than before.

    "Boom!"

    A thunderous sound suddenly exploded in the sky.

    The wind was fierce and amidst the thunder, Gui Li once again looked up to the sky and howled. The light all over his body flickered. Green, red, gold, and red flowed endlessly. Finally, they slowly converged and merged, and turned into the simplest black and white Qi. But this  The two qi of black and white are also quite strange. Sometimes they are all white, and sometimes they are all black. They are unpredictable, but there is a faint force in them that all the monks of Tianyin Temple can feel.

    In mid-air, the golden light magic circle that condensed the magic power of dozens of Tianyin Temple monks was somewhat unable to withstand the impact of Gui Li's new true magic, and slowly weakened.  At the same time, the sky was filled with wind and clouds, and the huge whirlpool appeared again, and this time it was faster than before, taking shape rapidly, and was right above Gui Li.

    Looking up from the ground, I could see that in the whirlpool of clouds, electric light was moving crazily, thunder was rumbling, and there were also weird and unparalleled "silk" sounds, like the ferocious mouth of the sky, trying to choose people.  bite.

    Most of the monks on the ground had pain on their faces at this moment. It was becoming more and more difficult to maintain the golden light array. At this moment, not only did Gui Li himself resist the golden light from the array, but above the sky, in the mysterious whirlpool,  There was actually an irresistible force coming down from the sky, firmly touching the golden light formation.

    The golden light array, which was attacked from both sides, was weakening rapidly. Master Puhong and the others were all horrified. At this moment, they saw thunder in the sky, and from the depths of the endlessly rotating, bottomless vortex, a thick  The electric light crashed down from the sky and hit the golden light array.

    There was a loud crack, and the bodies of all the monks in Tianyin Temple, including Master Puhong, were shaken. The monks with lower cultivation levels had their faces flushed, and some had already vomited blood.  The golden light magic circle swayed and flickered, and finally dispersed and became invisible.

    Master Pu Hong was depressed. As the master of the formation, he was greatly shocked. But at this moment, his mind was on the sky. In anxiety, he actually stood up.

    The golden light is scattered, and the ghost has never been suppressed. The pressure on the body is instantly dissipated, but I feel that the whole body is loose, and the new life of the new life in the body is endless.

    However, before he could make any move, he could only see the deep black clouds in the sky, and the roar of thunder, like beams of light falling from the sky, overwhelming, as if they wanted to penetrate the heaven and the earth.  It hit him with a crash.

    Wherever it passed, it was extremely blazing, and there were endless chirping sounds around the light pillar. I wonder if it was because the temperature was too high, and it actually forged everything around it.  What Gui Li faced was the mighty power of heaven and earth. He had no way to avoid it and no place to hide

    Seeing that Gui Li was about to be hit by this huge beam of light and shattered into pieces, Master Puhong and other monks couldn't bear to watch, they closed their eyes and turned away. Master Puhong was even more hurt and couldn't think about it no matter what.  I understand that I had good intentions to transform Gui Li, hoping to resolve the hostility in him, but why did it end up like this, triggering the Heavenly Punishment Li Lei that has not been seen for thousands of years and only exists in legends!

    Could it be that God really cannot tolerate this man?

    The beam of light arrived in the blink of an eye, but before it could reach him, Gui Li's face was pale, and he opened his mouth to shout in the loud and violent wind, but no sound came out at all, and he was drowned in the huge power of the sky and the earth.  But I saw him in the cage of divine power in heaven and earth.Under the pain, all the orifices on his face were bleeding, and his face was sad and desperate. Even the soul-eating magic rod that had been loyally protecting him in the past was suppressed and dimmed when facing the punishment of heaven.

    Everything seems to be coming to an end!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It seems like a faint voice of elegy is also coming from the majestic sky, echoing in the sky.

    Suddenly, the wordless jade wall behind Gui Li, which had been gradually dimming, seemed to sense something. Countless flashing fonts flickered and lit up again, especially the nine big characters in the middle: The world is unkind, and all things are treated as stupid dogs.  The dazzling light shone brightly, and looking at the momentum, there was a faint aura of arrogance and arrogance.

    Even in the face of the sky where countless people worshiped, the seemingly invincible punishment of heaven, and the light on the jade wall, it never flinched in the slightest!

    The light on the wordless jade wall was extremely bright in an instant, as if the most brilliant spark was instantly ignited, and no one could see the scene.  The crazy light rushed over in an instant, covering Gui Li's whole body from bottom to top. At the same time, there was even more huge and unparalleled light, soaring into the sky, and the endless momentum actually shot straight into the sky.  Going towards the mysterious huge whirlpool in the sky.

    "Boom!"

    "Boom!"

    “Boom!”…

    The sky was covered with thunder, the thunder was deafening, and the sound seemed to have the power to split the sky, as if it was angered. In an instant, the extremely powerful Heavenly Punishment Light Pillar moved a few minutes, left Gui Li's body, and was striking the wordless jade wall soaring into the sky.  On top of the unyielding brilliance!

    Two blazing pillars of light collided between the sky and the earth. The mountains on the ground were shaken. Countless huge rock walls cracked. Amidst the rumble of thunder, all beasts howled, as if the end of the world was at hand.

    The dazzling brilliance between heaven and earth cannot be looked directly at!

    The sky and the earth seemed to freeze at that moment.

    On the wordless jade wall, the stone wall that was originally as smooth as a mirror began to crack. From the center of the stone wall, there was a crisp "pop" sound, and a small opening was opened. Then countless slits stretched out in all directions from the center.  Out, getting bigger and bigger.  Finally, amidst the screaming and screaming, there was a loud bang, and the huge rock on the mountain wall flew away and collapsed!

    In the sky, the huge beam of light slowly dispersed, the low black clouds seemed to be vented, the strong wind gradually subsided, and the thunder slowly stopped.  Then, the world seemed to return to calm all of a sudden, the dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the peaceful sky gradually became brighter.

    A figure slowly fell from the air. It was Gui Li. However, at this moment, his face was covered with blood and he was unconscious. However, what protected him was a faint mysterious light. After his body landed on the ground, it swayed a few times, and finally  It dispersed gently and disappeared without a trace.

    The monks in Tianyin Temple stared dumbly at the ruined jade wall without words in front of them, and at Gui Li who managed to escape from the heavenly punishment. They were speechless.

    This sleep seems to be a distant sleep again.

    It seems that there are many people walking around, very busy, and there are people talking around, the voices are louder and quieter, and it seems that sometimes, there are even people quarreling.  But more often than not, it's still quiet.

    He didn’t know how long he slept in the ordinary silence. He had some vague feelings, but he didn’t wake up after all.

    Perhaps, sleeping like this is his deepest wish!

    Footsteps sounded outside the door. The Dharma Master in the Zen room glanced outside, quickly stood up, and saluted Master Puhong who walked in from the door with his hands together.  Master Pu Hong nodded, glanced at Gui Li, who was still sleeping on the Zen bed, and whispered, "Is he okay?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Donor Zhang has been unconscious since he came back that day. It's just that his breath has eased, there is no abnormality, and there are no other injuries around his body. Logically speaking, he should have woken up long ago, but for some reason,  Are you just so sleepy?"

    Master Puhong pondered for a moment and said: "He was lucky enough to escape from the severe thunder of the punishment from heaven. He was extremely lucky. I thought that punishment was a power of God that was rarely seen in ten thousand years, but I didn't expect that it would happen to him. Could it be  Is he really a monster that cannot be tolerated by heaven?"

    The Faxiang's face changed, and he quietly glanced at Master Puhong. Master Puhong's expression was solemn, but there was no other abnormal expression. Then he quietly put his heart that was suddenly hanging back and whispered: "Master  , did your uncles argue with you again?"

    Master Puhong smiled bitterly but said nothing.

    The Dharma is silent.

    After a long while, Master Puhong said slowly: "The wordless jade wall is the most precious treasure of my holy land of Tianyin Temple, and it is also a Buddhist relic passed down by the ancestors. This time it was destroyed by heaven's punishment because of my personal selfish fault. I have  Determined to pray to the monks in the temple after the donor Zhang wakes up.I resigned from my position as abbot and from now on faced the wall and studied Buddhism to atone for my sins.  "

    Fa Xiang’s face changed drastically and he said in surprise: “Master, how can you say that? This is not your fault!”

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: "What your uncles said is right. I am grateful to Master Zhang for dispelling the resentful spirit of Master Puzhi, so I made an arrogant decision without overestimating my own ability and tried to use the Buddhist holy land to save my life."  Transformed into him. This caused heaven's punishment and destroyed the jade wall, which is really my fault. It's just"

    When he said this, he smiled slightly and said to the Dharma Prime Minister: "It's just that I have never regretted it. Do you know why?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister shook his head silently.

    Master Puhong smiled and said: "On that day, the punishment of heaven struck down. This donor was unlucky, but the wordless jade wall carried it on its own and saved the little donor. Although why did things happen like this?  , we all don’t know, but the jade wall channeling spirit must have a reason not to see the benefactor Zhang die under the punishment of heaven, so that’s why. Since the jade wall is still like this, it shows that I didn’t do anything wrong. So I destroyed it.  Although it was my fault that the jade wall happened, and I planned to apologize for it, in my heart, I have no regrets at all."

    Dharma Prime Minister gritted his teeth, raised his head and shouted, "Master"

    Master Pu Hong patted him on the shoulder, comforted him a few times with a smile, walked to Gui Li's bed and took a closer look at him, nodded, and said: "It seems that his complexion has improved. If he doesn't  Surprisingly, I expect he will wake up in the next few days, so you should take good care of him."

    "Master, don't worry."

    Master Pu Hong nodded, glanced at Gui Li again, turned around and walked out.

    But just at the moment when he was about to step out of the room, Gui Li suddenly moved on the Zen bed and let out a low moan.

    Dharma Xiang’s body was shaken and he said happily: “Master, he seems to have woken up.”

    Master Puhong was overjoyed, walked over quickly and sat on the edge of Gui Li's bed.  Under the gazes of the master and the disciple, Gui Li's eyes moved slightly, and finally he slowly opened his eyes.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 2 Difficulties

.    Like countless days in the past, the melodious morning bell rang again, echoing in the Sumeru Mountains and echoing in the misty mountain wind.  It has passed through countless time and years, and will continue to echo day after day in the days to come.

    Standing in the early morning light, Gui Li stood with his hands behind his hands and listened.

    He closed his eyes slightly, as if the bell was reverberating melodiously and he wanted to savor it carefully.  At this moment, Gui Li's appearance has not changed much for some reason, but he seems to have changed as a person. Compared with the past, his demeanor is more calm and less violent.  .

    Maybe, those Buddhist Dharma formations really worked?

    This question is among the monks of Tianyin Temple. Many people have this question in their minds after Gui Li wakes up.

    The day before yesterday, after Gui Li woke up again, Master Puhong and others took a closer look at him. There were no other serious injuries on his body. Even the slight shock after being hit hard did not seem to exist on Gui Li.  Master Puhong was overjoyed, but just in case, he decided to let Gui Li stay in Tianyin Temple for a few more days. Gui Li stayed in Tianyin Temple without any further excuses.

    In the past few days, Gui Li has been even more taciturn than usual. For a person like him who angered God and sent down a punishment from heaven, most of the monks from Tianyin Temple also avoided him. Only Master Puhong and Faxiang did not worry about anything and often came to see him.  he.  Gui Li himself didn't seem to notice the people outside him. He never left the house. Only when the morning bells and evening drums rang every day, he would go to the small courtyard and listen quietly.

    "Boom"

    The last bell, with its lingering reverberation, echoed and hovered over Tianyin Temple for a long time, and finally disappeared into silence.  Gui Li slowly opened his eyes.

    Bathing in the morning breeze of Tianyin Temple, the breath in his body was full and turbulent under the quiet appearance, as if his whole person was about to fly.  The monks of Tianyin Temple would not know, but Gui Li himself knew it in his heart.

    Between the wordless jade walls, what unexpectedly appeared was the fourth volume of the legendary Demon Sect's classic "Book of Heaven". Others may not understand, but he is the only person in the world who has practiced the first three volumes of "Book of Heaven".  Characters, one can tell at a glance that it is the fourth volume that is the key to his dream in the journey of spiritual cultivation.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: At this moment, he has grasped the key points of countless seemingly indestructible and insurmountable problems in his past practice. What is in front of him is almost a broad road with infinite smoothness.  There was even a feeling in his heart that it would be very smooth for him if he continued on this road. Perhaps, he would be able to glimpse some realms that he had not dared to dream of in the past.

    Even when he looked at his past feelings and the people in front of him, he actually felt a sense of detachment, as if he had a new realm and was looking back at the past.

    It’s just that for some reason, in his heart, in such a good situation, he still felt a faint feeling of loss, but he didn’t know how to describe it.  The looming thought that something was wrong was always lingering in his mind.

    Gui Li stood there for a long time, no one knew what he was thinking, and no one came in to disturb him.  Until he suddenly turned around and walked out of this small courtyard for the first time in several days.

    When he left the yard, he didn't look back.

    He walked slowly along the steps at his feet. It is said that this road was once created by the monk with great magical powers in order to promote Buddhism and make great wishes.  Today, countless people are still walking on the road he created, but a few know that he has disappeared into ashes.

    Walking on this road, the stone steps are simple and unpretentious. When you step up, you will feel a sense of peace and quiet.  After the unexpected battle a few days ago where the color of the sky and the earth changed and the earth shook, the temples and halls on Mount Xumi were damaged to varying degrees. Only this flat mountain road with steps was not affected at all and was still solidly paved.  On the ground, countless people walked across its chest.

    Perhaps, for the unpredictable gods, does this road also carry some special emotions?

    Gui Li didn’t know, and he didn’t want to know. As he walked on this road, he just silently recalled the past and old friends. In his memories, he slowly walked to the Xiaotianyin Temple on the top of Mount Sumeru.

    The door was ajar, and the place was still as quiet as usual. Gui Li slowly walked over, and faint voices could be heard from behind the door.

    He knocked on the door.

    The sound inside the door suddenly disappeared, and then someone said softly, as if surprised and suspicious. After a moment, the door opened with a creak, and the Dharma appeared behind the door.

    Seeing that it was Gui Li, the Dharma Minister smiled. Gui Li nodded and said, "Is Master Abbot here?"

    The Dharma Minister smiled and stepped aside, saying: "Here, please come in!"? 

    Gui Li walked in and saw Master Puhong sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed, looking at him with the same smile.  Gui Li walked towards Master Puhong, bowed and said, "Master Abbot."

    Master Pu Hong looked at Gui Li's approaching figure, looked from top to bottom, and finally looked at his feet. He suddenly nodded, clasped his hands and said, "I didn't expect that the donor has made great progress in this short period of time. It's really gratifying."  Congratulations!"

    Gui Li raised his eyebrows and said nothing, but Fa Xiang was slightly surprised and looked at Gui Li carefully from the side.

    After a moment of silence, Gui Li bowed his head slightly towards Master Puhong and said, "A few days ago, the holy land of your temple, the wordless jade wall, was destroyed for my sake. I feel really uneasy."

    Master Puhong shook his head slightly and said calmly: "It's just a trivial matter, not worth mentioning."

    Gui Li was slightly startled and said: "That jade wall without words is the treasure of your temple. Isn't it precious?"

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: "The world is turning around, and all sentient beings are gone. Who knows what will happen after death? If you cherish it today, how can you know what will happen in the future? If the donor has a heart," he pointed out the window and said, "Little Heaven  There is a big stone on the right outside Yin Temple. If the donor goes to take a look, he may know the truth behind the Buddha's heart."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes. But I came here today because I want to say goodbye to Master Abbot."

    There was no surprise on Master Puhong's face. He seemed to have expected that Gui Li would speak like this. He just nodded and said: "The donor wanted to leave, but I didn't dare to stop him. It's just that before the donor left, I had a few words.  In short, I want to have a word with the donor."

    The ghost said sharply: "Master, please tell me."

    Master Puhong said: "During this period of time, the donor faced many tribulations, but he was finally able to overcome them one by one and break through. I think the donor seemed to have some enlightenment. I wonder if he has?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "Master's wise eyes, I really have feelings in my heart after the catastrophe. Looking back on half my life, I feel a lot of sighs."

    Master Puhong's eyes flashed and he said: "The donor is a man of great wisdom. Now that he has seen through it, why not see through these worldly sentiments and join my Buddhist sect? From what I can guess, what the donor is thinking is nothing more than the same thing.  How about the word 'quiet'?"

    Gui Li stood up in silence for a long time, bowed to Master Puhong, and said lightly: "Master gave me the enlightenment, and I am very grateful. I just have some enlightenment in my heart, but I am not seeing through the world. For me, worldly feelings  , but it’s something I can’t let go of.”

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: "Buddha said: color is empty! Everything in the world is like this. Gratitude, resentment, beauty and enemies are all just the word 'color'. It traps people's minds and disturbs their tranquility. Why should the donor be too persistent?"  "

    Gui Li looked up to the sky and took a breath, laughed loudly, turned around and left, saying loudly: "Master, you are wrong. Color is emptiness, and emptiness is also color. You want me to see through the world, but I don't know how the world can see through it? I am between heaven and earth, grudges and grievances  Love and hatred are exactly the situation in my life. You want me to see through Qing Jing, but how do you know that after seeing through it, it will still be me? "

    The words gradually became muffled and finally stopped being heard. The man had already left the Zen room and gone away.

    The Buddha was silent for a long time, and then said to Master Puhong: "Master, you have enlightened him several times, but it's a pity"

    Master Puhong said calmly: "If he understands Taoism and practices, he will probably become the number one person in the world in the future. But such a person cannot see through his own inner demons. Everything in the future will depend on his own destiny."  "

    The Dharma minister bowed his head, folded his hands and recited the Buddha's name, and finally said no more words.

    Gui Li left Xiaotianyin Temple and when he walked out of the temple gate, he suddenly stopped again, paused, and then turned to the right. After taking a few steps, he saw a large stone about half a man high falling on the ground.  on the ground.

    He walked up to the big stone and looked at it carefully. He saw that the stone was covered with scars, but there were no words or words, and there were no traces of artificial chiseling. He didn't know what the mystery of this stone was.

    Gui Li frowned and pondered for a moment, then suddenly his eyes narrowed and he was attracted by a spot on the big stone.

    This big stone is mottled all over, obviously it has experienced countless years of wind and frost swords, and is scarred, but in that place, a pattern can be vaguely seen.  It's just that the years are so deep that it's hard to identify.

    Gui Li reached over and gently swept away the dust on the stone. He examined it carefully. After a long time, he realized that it was originally in the shape of a shell. However, over the years, it had turned into stone and merged with the big stone.  .  Gui Li then looked closely at the big stone and found no other weirdness.

    His eyes returned to the shell again. Could it be that what Master Puhong wanted him to see was this ordinary shell? What was the mystery in it?

    He thought over what Master Puhong said in his mind, and looked at the shell.??, slowly lit up.  The mountains of Mount Sumeru are so high that there is no deep ocean within a thousand miles, but this stone is clearly from Mount Sumeru.  Thousands of years ago, this place might have been a vast ocean, but it is unknown.

    Compared with the movement of heaven and earth and the vicissitudes of the world, a human life is like a drop in the ocean or a mustard seed.

    However, he remained silent and turned around to bow to the quiet little temple. When he turned around, he still had a calm expression on his face.

    Wherever the robe waved, a faint white light appeared, and his figure turned into light, flew into the sky, and gradually disappeared into the sky.

    See it through!

    Who can see through it?

    The vicissitudes of life are nothing compared to the glimmer of my heart.

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    A period of time has passed since the Battle of Qingyun. After that, Master Daoxuan had been keeping a close eye on the people of Dazhu Peak for a period of time because of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. However, recently, it seems that because the disciples of Dazhu Peak are very honest, the master has not urged them as much.  .  Originally!  In the hearts of the disciples at Dazhu Peak, although the master Daoxuan Zhenren this time was of great importance, his actions were really too much.

    But no matter what, after all, it has not been disturbed for a long time, and Dazhu Peak has gradually returned to its former peace.  The injuries of Wu Dayi and He Dazhi are gradually getting better. After Suru's inspection, they are almost healed now.  The two of them can walk freely in the ground, but they can't do heavy work yet.

    Therefore, as usual, while cleaning everyone's rooms, the task of cleaning the room of the little junior brother who had run away in a secluded corner also continued.  On this day, Song Daren and Du Bishu walked towards the room again.

    The two of them were talking and laughing, walking into the courtyard as they had done countless times in the past.

    But at this moment, suddenly, a gray shadow suddenly flashed across the small courtyard that was supposed to be silent.

    The gray shadow was moving very fast, but Song Daren and Du Bishu both saw it almost at the same time. Shocked, they immediately put down their hands to clean things and rushed forward.  However, the gray shadow disappeared in the blink of an eye. The two searched the yard and even the roof, but still found no clues.

    Standing in the courtyard, Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at each other. Song Daren frowned and said, "Did we get it wrong?"

    Du Bishu tilted his head and thought for a while, and was about to speak when he was suddenly startled and whispered: "Elder brother, look over there." After saying that, he pointed behind Song Daren.

    Song Daren quickly turned around and saw that following the direction of Du Bishu's finger, the door of the junior brother's bedroom was originally closed, but at some point, a small crack opened in the window next to the door.  In the past, no one lived here, so the windows were naturally closed tightly.

    Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at each other, and both saw surprise and uncertainty in each other's eyes.  Song Daren composed himself and whispered: "Let's go in and take a look."

    For some reason, Du Bishu became a little nervous. While nodding, he couldn't help lowering his voice and said to Song Daren: "Senior Brother, could it be that it could be Junior Brother"

    The corners of Song Daren's eyes twitched. It was obvious that what he was thinking was similar to Du Bishu's, but even he seemed scared by this idea. Perhaps, when he really saw the little junior brother who was now a stranger, he didn't know how to face it.  ?

    When their hands touched the wooden door, Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at each other again. Then, as if they had strengthened their resolve, Song Daren gritted his teeth, shouted, and said loudly: "Who is it?" In the midst of the question, he fiercely  opened the door.

    Almost at the same time as the door was pushed open, a gray shadow flashed across the room. As if it was alarmed, it jumped from the table in the room to the bed. At the same time, it turned around, with two eyes rolling around, looking at  The two people standing at the door of the room were stunned and screamed "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi".

    "Small gray!"

    Song Daren and Du Bishu shouted out at the same time.

    "Goo."

    Xiao Hui swallowed the fruit in his mouth, picked up a mountain fruit next to him, and bit into half of it, eating it happily.  In the Dazhu Peak Shoujing Hall, there are fruit cores chewed by Xiao Hui all over the floor at the moment. They are scattered everywhere. Compared with the solemn and solemn appearance in the past, it is quite funny.

    At this moment, everyone on Dazhu Peak has gathered here. Even Tian Buyi, who has always had a bad temper, only frowned when he saw this scene, but did not get angry. His face was gloomy, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    In the past ten years, everyone knows that Xiao Hui has always been with that person and has never been separated. Now Xiao Hui is here, but where is that person?

    That day at Huanyue Cave, Tongtian Peak, Qingyun MountainBefore, Song Daren and others saw Gui Li with their own eyes, and also saw with their own eyes the scene where the former junior brother was severely injured by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. After that, countless people rounded up and hunted him down, although since then, there has been no trace of him.  News, and even vague rumors, that he had been rescued by his comrades.

    But why does Xiao Hui appear here?

    Xiao Hui appears, where is that person?

    The same question lingers in everyone's mind, making people feel heavy in their hearts.  But in the Shoujing Hall, only Xiao Hui was eating fruit without restraint. Apart from that, there was another person who was extremely happy, completely different from the people around him!

    Rhubarb.

    This big dog was so excited at the moment that it completely ignored its owner's gloomy face. It kept barking "woof, woof, woof" and kept circling the table where Xiao Hui was lying, with a bright big yellow tail wagging back and forth.  Extremely happy.  From time to time, he would jump up on his front two feet and lie down next to the table. The dog's nose would sniff Xiao Hui's body, and occasionally he would stick out his tongue and lick Xiao Hui a few times.

    Xiao Hui smiled, scratched his head, picked up an apple at hand, shook it in front of Dahuang, and then threw it outside the Shoujing Hall.  Big Yellow yelled "Wow!" and immediately jumped up and rushed out of the Shou Jing Hall. Everyone was surprised and looked outside, only to see Big Yellow catching the apple before it fell to the ground and picking it up in the air.  He stopped and ran back immediately, lying down on the table. The dog's teeth were loosened, and the apple fell on the table and rolled a few times.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, and Tian Buyi even snorted.

    Du Xiaohui was laughing non-stop. He was obviously in a good mood after meeting his old dog friend. The monkey rolled its tail and jumped off the table. However, it landed on Dahuang's generous back and stretched out his arms to hug Dahuang.  body.

    Rhubarb kept barking "woof, woof, woof", and ran out with his head held high, wondering where the monkey and the dog were going to play wildly again.

    Song Daren glanced at Tian Buyi and Suru, stood up, and was about to go out and chase the two beasts back, but he only heard Tian Buyi say coldly: "Let them go! That monkey has lived in this mountain for many years, since  Once you come, you won’t leave.”

    Song Daren responded and slowly sat down.

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said, "Besides this monkey, didn't you and Lao Liu see any other people?"

    Song Daren and Du Bishu shook their heads at the same time and said: "No."

    Tian Buyi looked ugly, suddenly waved his hand and said: "Okay, you can go out!"

    Song Daren and others looked at each other in shock, but they did not dare to disobey the teacher's orders, so they had to retreat slowly. When they were leaving, He Dazhi was careful and asked Suru: "Master, do you want the disciples to clean the fruit cores here?"  one time?"

    Before Suru could speak, Tian Buyi had already said slightly angrily: "We'll talk about it tomorrow. Did you hear me when I asked you to go out?"

    He Dazhi was as silent as a cicada, and withdrew with a swish, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Suru rolled her eyes at Tian Buyi and said, "It's okay. Why are you venting your anger on them?"

    Tian Buyi’s face was full of thoughts, and he was pacing back and forth. Suddenly he raised his head and said to Suru: “You said Lao Qi is that person also nearby?”

    Suru pondered for a moment and said calmly: "He has always been the most emotional person. If he wants to meet you, it is reasonable. But because of his identity, he probably can't show up."

    Tian Buyi’s expression changed, his fat face looked uncertain and indescribably weird.

    Suru glanced at him, sighed, and said: "I know what you are worried about. Although he was injured by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword outside Huanyue Cave that day, he was not dead after all, and the rumors said that he was still alive.  Did his comrades rescue him? When Daren and the others reported to us afterwards, they all said that the gray monkey was not with him. In my opinion, maybe he knew the danger at the time, so he deliberately did not take the monkey with him.  . And after he was seriously injured and escaped, the monkey wandered in the mountains and fields of Qingyun Mountain. It’s not surprising that it came to us when it couldn’t find its owner.”

    Tian Buyi frowned, and suddenly he muttered, as if he was cursing someone.

    Suru didn’t hear clearly and asked, “What did you say?”

    Tian Buyi did not answer. He snorted, raised his brows, and walked towards the back hall with his hands behind his back.  Suru looked at his back and shrugged, feeling helpless.

    Just when she turned around, Tian Buyi suddenly heard a low voice behind her. Suru was taken aback, and quickly turned around to look, unable to help but smile.

    " Tian Buyi seemed to be paying attention, walking without looking at the ground. He accidentally stepped on a fruit core and slipped.  It's just that Tian Buyi is not a mortal after all. He has practiced so much that he stabilized his body in just one moment. Even so, Suru already laughed out loud.

    Tian Buyi was deeply touched by making a small fool of himself in front of his wife.His face was even darker, and he cursed bitterly: "Damn monkey, when will I peel your skin off and see if you eat it again!"

    After saying that, he entered the back hall without looking back, leaving only the Shoujing Hall with fruit cores all over the floor, and Suru stood there with a smile.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 3 Secret Order

.    In the blink of an eye, the monkey Xiao Hui has returned to Dazhu Peak for several days. During this time, it seems that it has been away from Dazhu Peak for almost ten years. The monkey is still so concerned about every plant and tree here.  familiar.  Xiao Hui and Da Huang were playing around and running around all day long. The usually quiet Dazhu Peak seemed to be a bit more lively in the past few days.

    The barking of dogs and the high-pitched shouts and laughter of monkeys echoed on Dazhu Peak all the time, making it a little more lively.

    Early in the morning, the Dazhu Peak disciples who came out of their bedrooms in twos and threes couldn’t help but smile when they looked at the monkeys and dogs already running around in the open space outside the Shoujing Hall.

    He Dazhi smiled and turned around and said to everyone: "Ever since my junior sister got married, our place hasn't been so lively for a long time."

    Everyone nodded and sighed. At this moment, they suddenly heard someone coughing in the Shoujing Hall. The sound was loud and majestic. Everyone was shocked and saw Tian Buyi standing there. They quickly stepped forward to salute and pay homage to the master.  .

    Tian Buyi waved his hand casually, dismissing everyone, and then his eyes were attracted to the big yellow and small gray. After looking at it for a while, he snorted and said: "Two ignorant beasts, acting like crazy so early in the morning.  He is screaming indiscriminately and sincerely won’t let anyone sleep.”

    The disciples were startled for a moment, but they did not dare to say more because of the majesty of their master.  Tian Buyi cursed a few more times, to the effect that he had raised this stupid dog for so many years in vain, but in the end it was still so useless, and he actually got into a fierce fight with a stupid monkey Everyone was amused, but he  I dare not laugh out loud.

    Unexpectedly, after a while, Dahuang, who was playing and playing in the distance, suddenly barked loudly towards Tian Buyi in Shoujing Tang:

    "Woof woof woof, woof woof woof woof" The sound of a bunch of dogs barking was extremely harsh in the early morning, and looking at the big yellow dog's arrogant face and sticking out its tongue, Xiang Tian Buyi seemed to be very dissatisfied.  , but he seemed to be dissatisfied after hearing Tian Buyi's curse.

    All the disciples thought to themselves at the same time, could it be that Dahuang really has some Taoism? Otherwise, even if the dog's ears are so sharp, he might not be able to listen carefully at such a distance. However, if it is an old dog with Taoism, then it will be a different matter.  Never mind.

    Everyone was speculating on the darkness, but Tian Buyi was so angry that Dahuang came up suddenly and said angrily: "It's reversed, it's reversed. Now even the dog dares to jump out and yell. Lao Liu  !”

    Du Bishu, who was standing among the people nearby, was shocked and frightened. He quickly stood up and said, "Master, this disciple is here. What are your orders?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to be furious. He pointed at the big yellow and small gray barking loudly in the distance, and said angrily: "You will kill that stupid dog for me at noon today and stew a pot of dog meat to eat!"  After finishing, he turned around bitterly and entered the Shoujing Hall.

    Du Bishu stayed where he was, cold sweat dripping down his face, and said in a voiceless voice: "What? Master, this"

    Before he finished speaking, Tian Buyi had disappeared. A moment later, everyone behind Du Bishu burst out laughing. Song Daren and others almost died from laughter.  Du Bishu was anxious and angry, and said, "Why are you laughing? This, this is what the master ordered. What should I do?"

    Song Daren stepped forward and put away his smile. Although his eyes were still full of smiles, his face straightened up and he looked serious. He patted Du Bishu on the shoulder and said seriously: "Junior brother,  This is a great responsibility entrusted to you by Master, and you must complete it well."

    Du Bishu was about to burst into tears and said anxiously: "Who are you lying to? Who here doesn't know that Master used to like rhubarb the most. Not to mention killing it, even if we pulled off a hair from it, Master wouldn't give it a hair."  We are so cool. Now, this, if I had really accepted Master’s will and Master regretted it later, would I still be alive?”

    Song Daren laughed, turned around and left. Wu Dayi, the second disciple next to him, came over, nodded heavily towards Du Bishu, and said: "Old Liu, you are indeed a smart person and understand the true meaning of Master. In this case, you will not listen to Master."  That’s the will.”

    Next to him, He Dazhi looked up at the sky and slowly walked away, but he said intentionally or unknowingly: "But I heard that Master hates us disciples the most for disobeying Master's orders. Once Master knows that Lao Liu dares to be Master, his words will fall on deaf ears.  this"

    His laughter floated in the wind, but people had gone far away. Du Bishu was spinning around like ants on a hot pot. When he looked back, he saw that everyone had already walked to the kitchen. He couldn't help shouting at those people.  The senior brother shouted angrily from behind: "You unloyal guys will get your retribution sooner or later!"

    His voice was passed over, and I don’t know if Song Daren and others heard it. They saw Song Daren from a distance without looking back. He just stretched out his right hand and waved it in the air, faintly, and??I heard their laughter

    ※※※

    "Stupid dog, stupid dog, dead dog"

    “Woof woof woof, woof woof!”

    "What, you actually dare to scream at me!" Du Bishu gritted his teeth and cursed at Dahuang who was tied to the tree stump, "It's because of your meddlesomeness that I was sent on such a weird mission by the master."

    Near noon, Du Bishu, with all the senior brothers looking at him gloating about his misfortune, caught Rhubarb running all over the mountains and fields, and tied him to a tree stump at the door of the kitchen. Next to him, Xiao Hui hung him on the branch with his tail, as if he didn't understand what Du Bishu was going to do.  , swaying back and forth in the tree, watching the people and dogs fighting under the tree.

    As for Dahuang, it is obvious that he has no good impression of Du Bishu at the moment. He has a ferocious face and keeps barking at Du Bishu.

    Du Bishu kept scolding Rhubarb, but he definitely did not dare to kill Rhubarb and stew it with dog meat as Tian Buyi said.  It's just that his master has a weird temper. He might get angry at him when he comes out and sees Dahuang here.  Thinking of this, Du Bishu was really worried and didn't know what to do.

    Dahuang was obviously dissatisfied with being tied to the tree stump. The dog's mouth opened wide, revealing its sharp fangs, and it roared loudly at Du Bishu.  Du Bishu was upset, glared at Dahuang, shook his head, and said to himself: "That's it, that's it. Anyway, I'm unlucky, so I'll cook first. I hope Master will be in a better mood later."

    As he said that, he turned back and walked towards the kitchen with a sad expression on his face, no longer paying attention to the rhubarb.  When he walked into the kitchen, Rhubarb's barking kept coming, but it was probably a dog barking alone, and it didn't mean much, so it quickly quieted down.

    In order to please Tian Buyi, Du Bishu cooked this meal with all his heart and soul. He occasionally heard a few rhubarb barks coming from outside the kitchen, and then it became deeper, and then came the sound of rhubarb barking.  It seemed like a low "Woo-Woo" sound, but Du Bishu didn't pay attention to it and focused on cooking.  Anyway, none of the senior brothers and masters and wives outside the door will come here at the moment, so he is happy to be quiet.

    After finally preparing a table of delicious dishes, Du Bishu breathed a sigh of relief, took a towel to wipe his sweat, and walked out of the kitchen. Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked out, he was stunned. He saw a rope left above the tree stump, Dahuang and Xiaohui.  But there was no trace.  Du Bishu was very anxious. He looked around and saw no sign of monkeys or dogs. He thought to himself that one of the senior brothers was joking with me at this time?

    Immediately, he hurriedly ran to the bedroom where the disciples were and asked about him one by one. Unexpectedly, no one knew anything about it, and some people even made fun of him.  It's just that Du Bishu didn't have any intention of joking at this moment. His mind was spinning in confusion.  At this moment, a loud dog barking suddenly came from a distance, and everyone was startled. Du Bishu was the first to rush out, and after careful identification, he found that it was coming from the room where Zhang Xiaofan was.

    Du Bishu hurried to the room, and other Dazhu Peak disciples also rushed over. When he entered the door, he saw Da Huang standing in the courtyard, barking loudly at the sky, but Xiao Hui was missing.

    Everyone looked up at the sky, only to see the sky high and infinitely blue, with nothing unusual at all.  Song Daren and others hurriedly searched, but unexpectedly they searched all the rooms and found no trace of Xiao Hui.  Just as it came mysteriously, Xiao Hui, the monkey, disappeared mysteriously again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Being heard from Dahuang’s barking, everyone seemed to be missing something.

    That day at noon, when Du Bishu came to lunch in an anxious mood, only Suru appeared in front of the disciples.  Everyone was surprised, but Du Bishu was surprised, but he still showed concern on his face and asked: "Master, why isn't master here?"

    Suru rolled her eyes at him and didn't bother to pay attention to him. She just turned her head and glanced in the direction of Shoujing Hall. There was a strange look on her face. After a moment, she said: "Your master must have some thoughts, emotions."  No, I don’t want to eat today.”

    Everyone was startled, but looking at Suru's face, they didn't dare to ask any more questions.

    On Dazhu Peak, it seems that the peace of the past has returned to the past. Except for the occasional barking of Dahuang, it seems that nothing happened.

    ※※※

    A figure floated down from the depths of the Qingyun Mountains. It was light and mysterious, almost like a legendary mountain spirit.  It was just that this figure flew somewhere at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, and suddenly stopped. The originally rapid speed made a low whistling sound in the air, and stopped abruptly, causing the grass and flowers under the feet to "sand".  He was blown forward by the wind.

    Surprisingly, it was Gui Li.

    No one knows where Gui Li came from in Qingyun Mountain, but on his shoulders, Xiao Hui once again lay on his shoulders, reunited with his master after a long absence. Xiao Hui was obviously very happy, with a longThe crotch was rolled up, and the end was still wrapped around one of Gui Li's arms.  Especially at some point, the big wine bag on Xiao Hui suddenly bulged again, and the aroma of wine overflowed. Xiao Hui was even more happy about this. He hugged the big bag and couldn't put it down, so he took out the bag and took a sip.  A satisfied expression.

    But Gui Li was obviously not the same as Xiao Hui. At this moment, his face was pale, and he glanced around, only to see dense forests and silence around him, with only the faint sound of birdsong coming from the distance.

    Gui Li suddenly sneered and said lightly: "Come out."

    No one answered, and Gui Li stopped talking. He just turned around slowly and stood quietly facing somewhere. After a while, someone suddenly sighed and said, "It's only been a few days. I didn't expect you to be so diligent in your Taoist practice, sir.  It’s really amazing!”

    A figure flashed, and a man in black walked out from the depths of the woods. It was Mr. Ghost.

    This person seems to have always been so mysterious and unpredictable, always appearing in unexpected places.

    Gui Li looked at him with a faint look. Although he didn't show any disgust, he obviously didn't like this person very much. He said, "You are waiting for me here. What do you want?"

    Mr. Gui's eyes wandered, first he looked at Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder, especially the third eye on Xiao Hui's forehead for a while, then he looked at Gui Li and said: "Why, the deputy sect master doesn't want to  Will you meet me?"

    The ghost snorted and said nothing.

    Mr. Ghost nodded and said: "That's up to you, but this time it's not me who has something to say, but the sect master Ghost King sent me a letter a few days ago, asking me to tell you something."

    Gui Li frowned and said, "What's the matter?"

    Mr. Ghost said: "After the leader of the Ghost King heard that you were injured in front of the Huanyue Cave in Qingyun Mountain, he was very concerned and ordered everyone lurking in the Central Plains to find you and send a message for him. If the deputy sect master is found and the deputy sect master is ill,  If you are injured, you can return to the wilderness to cultivate, your health is important; if the deputy sect leader is not seriously injured, if something happens, you will have to trouble the deputy sect leader."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said, "You tell me."

    Behind the black gauze, Mr. Ghost seemed to smile faintly, with a low laugh, and said: "The Ghost King Sect Master already knows that the beast god was defeated and fled in this Qingyun battle. This beast killed countless members of our holy sect that day, and it is my holy sect.  The sect's sworn enemy now has a golden opportunity to kill this beast. This escape must be to the southern border that he is familiar with, and only the deputy sect leader in the sect is familiar with southern border, because he hopes that the deputy sect master  Going to southern Xinjiang to pursue him can be regarded as a great deed for our Holy Religion."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay, I'll go."

    Mr. Gui nodded slightly, but at this moment he suddenly took a few steps forward, came to Gui Li, lowered his voice and said: "But during this trip, the sect leader specially told me in private that I must tell you that it is important to hunt down the beast god.  , but the most important thing is that there is one more thing.”

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What?"

    Mr. Ghost's eyes flickered and he whispered: "The sect master told me that there is an evil beast Taotie beside the Beast God. No matter what, even if the Beast God escapes, this evil beast Taotie must be captured alive and brought back to the wilderness. This is  The matter is very important, Deputy Sect Master, remember it, remember it!"

    Gui Li frowned, looked deeply at Mr. Gui, and said, "What does the sect want Taotie to do?"

    Mr. Ghost stood up straight, his tone returned to normal, and he said calmly: "This is not something I can know."

    Gui Li looked at it for a long time, then suddenly turned around without looking back. His figure was like lightning, he flew out in an instant and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Mr. Ghost was left standing there, looking at the direction in which Ghost Li was leaving, and said to himself for a long time:

    "It's strange, how could his Taoist behavior improve to such an extent in such a short period of time?"

    "Who were those men in black who rescued him that day?"

    The whispers were whispered, drifting in the wind, echoing quietly in the dense forest, and finally disappeared.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 4 Mad Dog

.    After the beast-monster catastrophe, from north to south, you can see horrific and desolate scenery everywhere. Thousands of miles of uninhabited people and hundreds of villages without a sound are all common things.  The north is somewhat better because of the short duration of the poisoning. The further south you go, the more tragic the scene becomes.

    Ruins of ruins and ruined towns are everywhere.  Even in the open fields beside fields in the wild, bones can be found from time to time, which is even more shocking.  The wind and smoke are desolate, and the scenery is desolate. In this world, people are like ants, and they can't control their own destiny.

    Many people who fled to the north began to slowly return home after confirming that the catastrophe had indeed receded.  On the infinitely desolate land, it slowly began to gain popularity.  However, there is still a lot of sadness in this scene. On both sides of the road, corpses lying on the ground still appear from time to time. Some people were killed by beasts and monsters, while some people were hungry and cold on their way back home after this disaster.  Due to the pressure, I was ordered to disperse in a foreign land.  Occasionally, there are still small groups of residual beast monsters in some remote places, and rumors of beast monsters harming people spread from time to time.  It's just that at this time, it is the general trend after all. Although the small groups of beast monsters are still scary, they can no longer stop more people from returning home.

    And even these lingering beast monsters actually quickly disappeared.  Because among the countless people who have returned to their hometowns, there are still many disciples of the righteous path. Once there is news of beasts and monsters harming people somewhere, they will soon be surrendered by these righteous disciples.

    That day in the Qingyun battle, the Beast God was defeated by the ancient sword of Zhu Xian, but he was not killed on the spot. People in the righteous way are not fools. The demon sect knows how to add insult to injury and eradicate the root cause. The righteous way naturally understands the principle of "eliminating evil and doing everything possible"!

    Therefore, many righteous sects have sent out their proud disciples one after another, and some small sects have even sent out their disciples. If they can have the opportunity to capture the beast god, looking at the world, will this credit and reputation be nothing?  What's more, the beast god is a peerless demon. Even fools wouldn't believe him if he didn't have any peerless magic weapons or artifacts around him.

    This kind of guessing ideas are mixed in the flow of people, the tide spreads, and the south rushes. Behind the world gradually peaceful, it seems that there are countless people watching and watching.  In contrast, few people care about the pain of ordinary people in the secular world.

    With this wave of people returning south, Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist who were walking among the crowd felt different from others.

    Immortal Zhou Yi still holds the bamboo pole in his hand, and it still has the white cloth with the four words "immortal guides the way" written on it. It's just that the original white color has become uneven in black and yellow in this war-torn year. At a glance  There are still a few holes.  Although the cool breeze blew by, the cloth flag was still fluttering in the wind, but it no longer had any fairy spirit, and was completely shabby and downcast.

    As for Taoist Wild Dog, he has been following Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan for such a long time, and the three of them traveled around the world together.  But at this moment, he wrapped his face with a piece of cloth. It was for no other reason than that at this time, all the people around him were allergic to characters with slightly weird faces. If they were not careful, they might be mistaken for monsters.  As a member, it would be too unfair to do so.  After experiencing several such misunderstandings, regardless of Yiyi Xian rolling his eyes or Xiaohuan trying to persuade him, Taoist Wild Dog couldn't stand it anymore and found a piece of cloth to wrap around his face.

    Among the three, Xiaohuan looks the freshest. Originally, a young and beautiful girl is naturally eye-catching and good-looking.  In this sea of ??people who were grieving and losing, she seemed to be the most beautiful figure.

    Along the way, she was completely different from the people around her. She always kept a smile, but she was definitely not the one who took pleasure in misfortune. On the contrary, she always ignored Yi Xian's endless advice and tried her best to help the helpless people around her.

    When someone was tired and fell, she stepped forward to help him up; when someone was hungry and cold, she gave him food and clothing; when someone was sick and weak, she seemed to have some medical skills and stepped forward to take a look; she even saw bones lying on the ground by the roadside.  She would also walk over quietly in silence, not avoiding the smell, and burying it roughly, which was a kind of comfort.

    Along the way, the journey was full of dust. In addition to facing the solemnity of the sick and the dead, Xiaohuan always seemed to have a smile on his face. On such a gloomy road, he seemed to be a compassionate immortal.  Zhou Yixian was still chattering in a low voice, while Taoist Wild Dog followed Xiao Huan and never dissuaded Xiao Huan. He just did what Xiao Huan wanted to do first: burying the corpse.  Digging holes; rescuing the weak, he takes charge personally.  Along the way, he seemed to have only the figure of that delicate girl in his eyes. Whatever Xiaohuan did, he would do it. No matter how hard and tiring the journey was over the years, it seemed that he didn't care anymore.

    It’s just that they are not gods after all. Not to mention anything else, there are so many hungry and cold people, and there is only a little food, even they will soon run out.  Forced, the three of them had to temporarily leave the team on this day and go to the mountains and fields.Go there, hoping to find some food in the mountains and forests.

    Under the catastrophe, the situation is so tragic!

    Zhou Xian held the bamboo pole in his hand and looked at the gradually dimming sky. He shook his head and sighed: "These days, it is really unbearable for people to live."

    Xiaohuan walked beside him, smiled and said nothing.  However, in this short period of time, although there was a faint look of dust on her face, she was still as beautiful as before, with a bit more maturity than before.  Taoist Wild Dog followed her, his tall shadow seeming to overlap with Xiao Huan's slender figure. His face was wrapped in a curtain, and nothing could be seen, only a pair of shining eyes.

    At this moment, they were quite far away from the main road, and were on a hilltop. The clouds were thick that night, and they could only see a few stars in the distance, but not a trace of moonlight.  The surrounding mountains and fields were completely silent at the moment, except for the sound of insects chirping from unknown places, which lasted for a short time and whose location was unknown.

    Xiaohuan paused, as if he remembered something, turned to Taoist Wild Dog and smiled: "Taoist priest, there are no outsiders now, just take off the cloth on your face, keep it covered all day, I'm afraid you  It’s all very uncomfortable.”

    Taoist Wild Dog's slightly bright eyes flashed in the dark night, and he slowly took off the curtain on his face, revealing his weird face, and whispered: "Well, actually I'm fine  But you’ve been busy for another day today, so you’re exhausted, right?”

    Zhou Yixian also stopped and looked around. He saw a dead tree lying next to him. He hurriedly walked over and sat down on it. Then he made a sigh of relief from the bottom of his heart.  Then he rolled his eyes at Xiaohuan and said, "Yes, she is busy and merciful, so she gave away her grandfather's dry food to others, and now even your grandfather is hungry."

    Xiaohuan's face turned red, and she came over and stood behind Yiyi Xian, stretched out her hands and lightly beat Yiyi Xian's shoulders, and said: "Grandpa, we are pretty good, but look at those people, if they don't eat something, it's really going to happen."  I don’t have the strength to go on, I’m afraid I’ll die.”

    Taoist Wild Dog looked around and said, "You guys sit here for a while, I'll go to the forest to see if I can catch some wild animals to satisfy my hunger for the time being."

    Xiaohuan smiled at Taoist Wild Dog and said, "Okay, Taoist Master, thank you."

    Taoist Wild Dog burst into laughter. Zhou Yixian suddenly snorted and sneered: "Why are you laughing? It's just a smile, but I see how you smile so obscenely. Could it be that you are thinking of something unscrupulous?"  Thoughts?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled, and quickly put away his smile, and looked at Xiaohuan again, only to see Xiaohuan looking at him slightly apologetically, his eyes immediately brightened up, there was no trace of anger at all, until Zhou Xian didn't  He simply ignored him and said to Xiao Huan, "Then you wait until I come back." After that, he quickly walked into the forest.

    Zhou Yixian muttered something angrily, and Xiaohuan said slightly behind him: "Grandpa, that wild dog Taoist Priest has been with us for so long, why don't you look good to others? Besides, this time  Thanks to him for taking care of us on the way, and he’s not a bad person!”

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Do you know what bad guys and good guys are anymore? He follows us not just for"

    "Grandpa!" Xiaohuan called out, cutting off Zhou Xian's words.  Zhou Xiannana complained a few words and said no more.

    ※※※

    There was a whooshing sound in the forest, and then there was another flapping sound. After a while, a burst of footsteps came quickly. The wild dog Taoist had a happy face, and he picked up a wild bird and ran out from the forest.  After the catastrophe of beast monsters a few days ago, all living things were devastated. Even in the mountains and fields in the past, these wild beasts and birds seemed to be much less than before. Today, the wild dog Taoist was lucky and actually caught one.  A bird that slipped through the net!

    The wild dog Taoist ran back to the place happily and said loudly: "Look, what I caught" Suddenly, his voice suddenly stopped. There was no one in the original open space. Monday  Xian and Xiaohuan both disappeared.

    "Click", the wild bird fell from the hands of the wild dog Taoist and fell to the ground.

    The night wind was cold, and the chill seemed to penetrate deep into the bone marrow instantly. Unexpectedly, Taoist Wild Dog's body began to tremble slightly for some unknown reason.  He walked forward step by step, and there were even traces of Zhou Xian sitting down on the dead tree that had fallen on the ground.

    "They're gone, gone" Taoist Wild Dog's mind was in chaos, and the expression on the dog's face changed, showing a look of great fear and sadness.  At this moment, the wild dog was stunned, but after a moment, he suddenly shook his body and his eyes brightened up. He saw several messy footprints behind the dead wood, and in the soft soil next to the footprints, there was a giant figure.  A huge footprint twice the size of a normal human, with three teeth in front, definitely not human.

    Taoist Wild Dog’s expression changed drastically,I was overjoyed and then shocked. At this moment, a long howling sound seemed to be heard from the distance. The sound was as shrill as a wolf barking at the moon.  The wild dog Taoist couldn't help but take a step back, but after a moment, the muscles on his dog's face trembled slightly, and suddenly he roared, and rushed into the depths of the jungle where the howling sound came from. Looking at it, he looked like a dog  Mad dog.

    A crazy dog!

    Just as Taoist Wild Dog rushed into the dense forest, a white light suddenly lit up on the dark sky. It came from the north, crossed the sky, and flew away without stopping at all. It flew straight to the south, like a shooting star.  generally.  On the ground, after a while, when the white light was still in the sky, a black shadow appeared not far from the clearing just now. If you look carefully, you can see that the whole body is covered in black, but it is breathing slightly, in the forest.  He stopped and said to himself:

    "How could he be so diligent in his Taoism? I've seen a ghost." While he was resting, he suddenly seemed to feel something. He turned his head and took a look deep into the dense forest. He only heard the faint sounds of fighting coming from deep in the dense forest.  The man in clothes hesitated for a moment, then looked up at the white light in the sky, shook his head, and sighed.  Then he dodged, but as gently as a ghost, and dodged into the direction where Taoist Wild Dog rushed in just now.

    ※※※

    The wild dog Taoist fang magic weapon was in hand, and his face was tense. In just a moment, his shoulders turned dark red, and he seemed to have lost his glory.  But in front of him, there were actually two huge beast monsters, with the head of a tiger and the body of a lion, as tall as a man. The wild dog Taoist looked vulnerable in front of them.

    Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan were clearly behind the two beast monsters at this moment.  In this dense forest, these two beast monsters seemed to have made a nest in this remote place. There were many branches, grass and leaves piled up in a disorderly manner, and the fishy smell filled their nostrils.  But the most terrifying thing is that the corpses of the dead are scattered everywhere here, and besides Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan, there are actually seven or eight living people here, but it seems that if they are not unconscious, those who wake up will be as skinny as a stick.  , terrified.

    I don’t know where these two beast monsters kidnapped so many people, but from this we can imagine how tragic the beast monster catastrophe was!

    Facing these two huge beast monsters, Taoist Wild Dog breathed rapidly and concentrated on guard.  When he rushed here just now, he saw that Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were indeed here. Before he could call out, they were attacked by two beast monsters.  During the fight, these two beast monsters turned out to be extraordinary and powerful, and even scratched the shoulder of the wild dog Taoist.  But despite this, Taoist Wild Dog is a cultivator after all. He is different from ordinary people. In panic, he used his magic weapon and also injured a beast monster. At this moment, the beast monster's front legs were dripping with blood. Obviously,  Not easy either.

    It’s just that these two beast monsters looked very fierce. When they saw the blood, instead of flinching, they stared at the wild dog Taoist. They were just worried about the magic weapon in his hand and temporarily confronted each other.  Taoist Wild Dog, on the other hand, secretly complained in his heart. In the fight just now, he knew in his heart that if there was one such beast monster, he might be defeated miserably, but if two of them were together, he would definitely die.

    It’s just that he might be able to turn around and escape, but somehow, intentionally or unintentionally, his eyes caught sight of the worried and frightened eyes behind the beast monster, and he was unable to move his feet to escape alone.

    Are some things really unavoidable?

    The ferocious monster beast roared, and finally couldn't bear it anymore and rushed over.  Two black shadows stirred up a fishy wind in the shadows, accompanied by Xiaohuan's screams.

    The Taoist Wild Dog's throat was dry, his legs were trembling slightly, and he instinctively turned around to run away. However, his body suddenly pounced towards the ferocious beast, as if -

    ??Mad dog!

    The result was instantaneous. The four claws of the two beast monsters grabbed into the body of the wild dog Taoist almost at the same time, and the fangs of the wild dog Taoist were inserted into the chest of the beast monster that was injured just now.

    The beast monster and the wild dog Taoist screamed at the same time, and Xiaohuan's exclamation turned into a cry.

    Blood splattered, and Taoist Wild Dog felt that his whole body was about to burst, as if his body had been torn in two. He staggered back. In panic, he only saw four bloody holes on his body, and the blood gushed out like spring water.  come out.

    Ahead, the beast monster roared a few times, its feet softened, and it fell to the ground.  The beast monster next to him let out a cry, but he didn't care about chasing the wild dog Taoist. Instead, he kept beating his companion with his head and claws next to the seriously injured and dying beast monster.  It's just that the beast monster's injury was caused by its fangs piercing its heart. After struggling for a few times, its head slumped to the ground and died.

    "Pa", there was a soft sound, but Taoist Taoist Wild Dog finally gave up and fell to his knees on the ground. His upper body was almost soaked in blood and turned red. He was panting heavily and his face was pale.

    This sound alarmed the remaining beast monster. Seeing his companion die, the beast monster seemed to be going crazy.He roared to the sky, his fangs were like blood, and he rushed over again.

    Seeing that Taoist Wild Dog was about to die under the claws of the beast, suddenly the ground was covered with flowers, a flash of yellow light flashed, and several pieces of talisman were flying. Taoist Wild Dog was nowhere to be seen, and the beast demon jumped into the air.

    The beast demon was frightened for a moment, but after a moment, he suddenly heard an "oops" sound, and Zhou Xian fell from the sky together with the wild dog Taoist who was covered in blood. He was still holding a few talismans in his hand.

    This was of course Immortal Zhou Yi using his self-proclaimed ancestral magic. Just then, the beast monster attacked his grandfather and grandson suddenly. However, within a moment, the two of them had been cured. Under the bloody mouth of the beast monster, the two of them were stunned.  There is a chance to cause trouble.  Fortunately, the wild dog Taoist rushed to save people, and there was only a moment of opportunity. I wanted to take advantage of this to escape, but I didn't expect the wild dog Taoist to be dead. In desperation, Yiyi Xian had to save people first.

    It's just that his few spells seemed to be just the skills of a three-legged cat. Although there were some strange spells similar to what Taoists commonly call "Five Ghosts Moving", which moved wild dogs and Taoists out of thin air, the Taoist spell was only halfway through, and somehow it didn't work.  After losing their hand, the two of them actually fell out of mid-air, and were in a state of great embarrassment.  Fortunately, Taoist Wild Dog was on top of Zhou Xian when he fell. Otherwise, the momentum of the fall would have killed him.

    But at this moment, there was not much they thought. In a blink of an eye, the beast demon found that it was furious and had already pounced on it again.  Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist fell dizzy. Wild Dog Taoist was a little better, but he was seriously injured and couldn't escape.  With no choice but to wait for death.  There was a hint of confusion on his doggy face. When he looked back, what did he want to see?

    Unexpectedly, at this lightning moment, a figure suddenly rushed forward and blocked Taoist Wild Dog and Zhou Xian. The man was heard shouting: "GrandpaTaoist"

    Under the beast’s cold claws and sharp teeth, Xiaohuan’s desperate and crying but calm face!

    In an instant, Taoist Wild Dog felt a rush of hot blood rushing to the top of his head, and his whole body was boiling as if it were boiling hot. He looked at that figure, a weak and beautiful shadow!

    ※※※

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud noise and the two figures collided.

    Xiaohuan staggered to the side, covered in mud, but she didn't pay attention to this at all. Looking back, she saw the wild dog Taoist who pushed her away, rushed forward, entangled with the beast monster, and killed the beast monster.  Throwing himself on the ground.  In rage, the beast monster stretched out its sharp claws and clawed and stabbed wildly on the back of the wild dog Taoist. In an instant, blood and flesh flew everywhere, but the wild dog Taoist actually hugged the beast demon tightly, without any intention of letting go.

    Xiaohuan and Zhouxian Xian were both expressionless at this moment, and everyone behind them was frightened for a moment. After a moment, someone suddenly shouted, and everyone who could move rushed over and surrounded the beast monster.  He picked up all the utensils at hand, and if he didn't have any, he used his palms, legs, feet and even his teeth to greet the ferocious beast demon with all his strength.

    The beast monster roared loudly at first and resisted desperately, but after a while, its voice gradually became quieter, became deeper and deeper, and finally became silent.  The people around him seemed to be going crazy and kept beating the monster's body desperately.

    It wasn’t until Zhou Yixian woke up first and quickly shouted to everyone that it was more important to save people that the others slowly stopped.  As soon as they were relieved, many people collapsed on the ground.

    There were some blood stains on the small ring surface, but she didn't care at all. She quickly pulled the body of the beast monster with all her strength, trying to pull the wild dog Taoist out from under the beast monster.  Unexpectedly, after pulling for a long time, the beast monster and the wild dog Taoist could not be separated. Xiaohuan was shocked and anxious, and almost cried.

    In the end, Yiyi Xian didn't mess up. After careful inspection, he found that the wild dog Taoist's hands had actually penetrated the tough fur of the beast monster, penetrated straight into the chest, and was embedded inside. No wonder they couldn't be separated.  After discovering this, Yiyi Xian quickly called for help from everyone. With the help of others who still had the strength to spare, he finally pulled out the bloody hands of the wild dog Taoist from the beast monster's body and separated the two bodies.

    ?? Xiao Huan’s face was pale. She put the body of Taoist Wild Dog on the ground and was about to ask. Suddenly her face turned pale and she put her hand in front of Taoist Wild Dog’s mouth and nose. She was stunned for a moment!

    "HeTaoist Master, he"

    Zhou Yixian asked anxiously: "What's wrong with him?"

    Xiaohuan's lips trembled slightly, her eyes were filled with tears, and she cried tremblingly: "Taoist Master He has already died."

    Zhou Xian was stunned for a moment, speechless.

    Amid Xiaohuan's mournful cries and choked sobs, under the dim light in the darkness, on the strange face of Taoist Wild Dog, with an expression full of pain, there was a faint smile that was twisted in pain.

    He is dead like a dead mad dog!

    Who in this world has ever been sober?? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 5 Soul Collection

.    Those who were lucky enough to escape with their lives either remained silent or left a few words of comfort after taking a rest, and then left this bloody and terrifying place one by one.  In this troubled world, whose life is not life, and who can control whose life?  Every day and every night, in every strange and secluded place, aren’t the same scenes of life and death going on?

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan also left there. The monster's lair was smelly and disgusting, and it was really not a place for people to stay.  They reluctantly moved the body of Taoist Wild Dog out of the beast's den and placed it in the open space where they had just entered the forest.

    The body of Taoist Wild Dog seemed to be still slightly warm, but it cooled down slowly after all.

    Zhou Xian frowned and sat aside, shaking his head and sighing, while Xiaohuan knelt beside Taoist Wild Dog, choking and crying.

    The night wind rustled, causing the treetops to sway. In the shadows, the mysterious man in black saw the scene just now.  Although it was just a piece of cake for him to get rid of the two beast monsters, he stood in the darkness and watched silently from beginning to end as if his blood was cold.  At this moment, his eyes were looking at Xiao Huan, and then moved to Zhou Xian.

    After a while, I heard Zhou Yixian whisper: "Okay, Xiaohuan, he he is dead after all. Let's find a place to bury him and let him rest in peace."

    Xiaohuan trembled and choked louder. Suddenly he raised his head and cried to Zhouxian: "Grandpa, don't you know everything? Why don't you think of a way to save him?"

    Zhou Xianyi smiled bitterly and said: "I am not the Nine Netherworld Yama, let alone a deity in the sky. How could I know the magic of bringing the dead back to life?"

    Xiaohuan choked and said, "But the Taoist priest died to save us."

    Zhouxian Xian sighed, moved his eyes to Taoist Wild Dog's face, nodded, and said: "Speaking of which, I also misjudged him before. I never thought that a person like him could have true feelings. Alas.  , but it’s too late to say anything now. Xiaohuan, listen to grandpa, let’s bury him properly.”

    Xiaohuan was stunned, only the tears kept falling from his face, one drop at a time, wetting the palms of Taoist Wild Dog's hands.

    In the shadows, the man in black's eyes flickered, but there was no sign of pain or pity. In his eyes, the world's human relationships seemed to be scenes of a live drama, and he was the only one watching coldly.

    Zhou Yixian got up and looked around, but he couldn't find anything useful in this barren mountainous place.  After searching for a long time, he could only pull a wooden stick back and tilt it on the ground a few times, but only a little soil was dug out. If he had to dig a hole to bury someone, God knows how long it would take.

    Is it impossible to even give a proper burial?

    Zhou Xian abandoned his stick and sighed, a rare look of vicissitudes of life appeared on his face.  After sighing, he looked back and suddenly frowned.  I saw that Xiaohuan had stopped crying at some point. After wiping the tears on her face, she actually found a wooden stick and started sweeping around Taoist Wild Dog, sweeping away all the dead leaves and branches.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Unexpectedly, the more he looked at it, the more strange it became. Xiaohuan swept out a circle with a radius of about five feet around Taoist Wild Dog's body, then abandoned the wooden stick and walked back slowly, his face less sad, but  A little more determined.

    Seeing that Xiaohuan's expression seemed wrong, Zhou Yixian took a few steps forward and said, "Xiaohuan, what are you doing?"

    Xiaohuan whispered: "I want to save him!"

    As soon as he said this, Zhou Xian was shocked. The man in black in the dark was also shocked, and his eyes immediately focused on Xiao Huan.  Zhou Yixian said in astonishment: "What did you say?"

    Xiaohuan’s voice was still low, but what he said was very clear, “I want to save him!”

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said anxiously: "Yes, Xiaohuan, I understand what you mean No, that's not it. I mean, what method did you use to save him?"

    Xiaohuan stretched out his hand to straighten the body of Taoist Wild Dog, but put his hands in a rather strange way, raising them over his shoulders, one hand pointing to the sky, and the other making a fist in the palm of his hand. At the same time, he said: "Taoist Master, he died to save us."  , I, I can’t do nothing.”

    Zhou Yixian frowned more and more. He looked at Xiaohuan and then straightened the two feet of Taoist Wild Dog and put his right foot under his left foot. His expression became even more ugly and he suddenly said loudly: "You  Are you crazy, Xiaohuan, do you want to use the 'Soul Collection Technique'?"

    Xiaohuan was silent for a moment and whispered: "Grandpa, I only know this thing. Maybe, maybe it can really save someone's life?"

    "Fart!" Zhou Yixian yelled at Xiaohuan so loudly for the first time, "What are you talking about? That 'Soul Collection Technique'"Although there is a special ability to collect souls, this method has always been a side sect. It is dangerous and unpredictable. It disturbs the wandering souls and violates the taboos of the ghost world. Don't you want to live?  Also, this spell has always been used on living people. If the breath is still there, the soul is still there. Only with this foundation can you cast the spell. What do you do to a dead person?  If his breath is cut off, his soul will inevitably disappear. Even if you have this magic, where can you find his soul? Do you have to go to the endless ghosts in the Nine Nether Underworld to find it?  "

    In the darkness, those eyes were shining brightly, as if he suddenly discovered something incredible.

    Xiaohuan's eyes turned red and she cried: "Grandpa, he, he just died not long ago, maybe his soul is nearby, and there may be hope. If it is delayed for a while and a half, it will really be hopeless."

    Zhou Yixian's face turned pale, he strode up to Xiaohuan, pulled her up, and said in a deep voice: "Xiaohuan, I tell you, don't have any delusions. I know what you are thinking. Back then, you  With your own ability, you brought back the soul of your sister Jin Ping'er, but let me tell you, that time was different from now. Let me say it again, this spell is to be used on living people, and this time  Waiting for ghost magic to seriously damage Yin De, back then you only saved Jin Ping'er once, and you had already lost one year of your life. If you mess around again, it is hard to say whether you can succeed in casting spells on this dead man. At least you will be destroyed first.  With the foundation of Taoism, Yangshou may only take more than twenty years. Have you thought clearly?"

    The last few words, Zhou Yixian almost yelled out, and Xiaohuan was stunned for a moment. She was in the Mood for Love, and it was nonsense to say she was not afraid of death, but facing the wild dog Taoist lying on the ground, she couldn't handle herself no matter what.  But when I think of the horrific consequences, I feel like I can't breathe.

    The atmosphere in the field froze for a moment. After a while, Zhou Yixian slowed down his tone and said softly: "Xiaohuan, your fate is determined by God, and no one can change it. I guess God wants Wild Dog to die today.  Yes, we finally buried him and we did him justice, okay?"

    The expression on Xiaohuan's face changed, and expressions of struggle flashed across her face from time to time. After a long time, she suddenly raised her head and said, "Grandpa, his fate was not determined by God."

    Zhou Yixian looked at Xiaohuan's face, his heart sank, he laughed dryly and said, "What?"

    Xiaohuan took a long breath and said resolutely: "Taoist Master's fate was determined by himself. He rushed to save us at all costs, and that's why he passed away unfortunately. If he turned around and left, where in the world would he be?  This is not a place where he can live and settle down." The girl's face was a little pale and sad, and she whispered, "So, he died for us. Without him, we would have died long ago. How can we talk about Yangshou here?  "

    She looked at Zhou Xian, who for some reason looked away, "Grandpa, I want to save him. No matter how dangerous this technique is, it can't be as powerful as what he encountered just now to save us, right?"

    She said categorically.

    Zhou Yixian knew that she had made up her mind and could not change it, so she had no choice but to look up to the sky and sigh.  As for the man in the darkness, his eyes were all looking at Xiaohuan, shining brightly.

    ※※※

    In the woods, it is late at night, and the yin energy is strong.

    In the dim light, that strange spell slowly unfolded.

    The first drop of blood dripped from the cut on Xiao Huan's white arm and slowly fell next to Taoist Wild Dog. Then, Xiao Huan surrounded Taoist Wild Dog and used his own blood to drip down beside Taoist Wild Dog.  Come and watch her slowly swing her wrist, and the dripping blood slowly forms strange patterns on the ground.

    In the dense forest, as the blood-red pattern gradually took shape, ghost cries began to be faintly heard.  Zhou Yixian stood aside and watched, the corners of his eyes twitching slightly.  The man in black, who had been watching this scene in the shadows for a long time, suddenly frowned.

    It felt like he had seen this scene before somewhere!

    The great wizard

    The man in black could not help but trembled slightly!

    The blood array that Xiaohuan has set up now is obviously somewhat similar to the one when the great wizard rescued Baguio at Huqi Mountain. However, after the circle circled for a week, the formation took shape, and the man in black could already see what Xiaohuan had done.  There are still some differences between the magic formation and the great wizard back then.  Not to mention anything else, the scale of the formation was much smaller, perhaps using blood as a matchmaker, and Xiao Huan cut his own veins to seek blood, so naturally he could not compare with the great wizard of the day.

    Perhaps because of this reason, the totem pattern of the magic circle set up by Xiao Huan was much simpler than that of the great wizard. However, even so, after one circle, Xiao Huan was already shaky and pale.

    Without saying a word, Yiyi Xian went up to help Xiaohuan.  Xiaohuan was a little weak. She turned around and smiled at him, then slowly stood at the top of the formation, three feet in front of the wild dog Taoist's head.?Sit down.

    In the deep forest, a ghost roar suddenly rose out of thin air. In an instant, the whole forest roared one after another, and the gloomy energy swept over the sky.  The dark wind blew from all directions, swaying the surrounding trees. Behind the shadows of all the branches, there seemed to be countless cold eyes watching here.

    Xiaohuan looked solemn, closed his eyes slowly, put his white hands on his chest, and chanted a mysterious spell in a low voice. After a moment, his slender palms spread out on his chest, slowly lowered them, and placed them into the blood pattern in front of him.  .

    The blood patterns surrounding Taoist Wild Dog's body suddenly lit up in an instant. All the blood seemed to have suddenly gained life and began to flow in the patterns.  At the same time, Xiaohuan's originally pale face suddenly became a little strange and dark.

    The dark wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the entire dense forest seemed to be darkening at the moment, except for the magic circle that started to shine.  The lively flowing blood, like the most delicious delicacy, attracted countless ghosts.

    The expression on Immortal Zhou Yi’s face is getting more and more worried. He is well aware of the dangers of this soul-collecting magic. Just imagine how dangerous it must be for ordinary people to snatch souls from the underworld.  However, due to Xiaohuan's practice, he could only cast spells within this dense forest, and the impact was barely significant. It was unlikely that he would alert those powerful guardians of the underworld, otherwise it would be unimaginable for someone to accidentally be targeted.

    But now it seems that it is just this type of formation, and Xiaohuan feels a little overwhelmed, but seeing the blackness on her face getting heavier and heavier, her body begins to tremble.  You must know that this casting is different from when she rescued Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er's soul has not been dispersed. With this method, it is much easier to collect the remaining soul.  On that day, the great wizard was rescuing Baguio in Huqi Mountain. Although the formation was much larger, he actually relied on the remaining soul of Baguio absorbed from the exotic treasure "Albizia Bell". Then he relied on his magic to exhaust the Jiuyou underworld and forcibly wiped out the remaining souls.  The soul was taken back.  But it is precisely because of this that the great wizard not only ran out of energy, but also alerted the protectors of the underworld, was backlashed by the ghost power of the underworld, and finally died.

    But this time, the small ring uses superficial Taoism to perform the most bizarre and difficult magic in this ghost way, and lacks the most critical soul. Even if the difficulty is just to find the wild dog Taoist among all the wandering souls in this dense forest.  Soul, but the danger in it is beyond imagination.

    Those two beast monsters have killed countless people here, and there are also countless innocent souls hovering here, unable to pass away.  But when Xiaohuan set up this formation, he clearly wanted to take a soul into this body. How could this not make all the ghosts go crazy?

    For a moment, the situation changed color, and countless looming black energy rushed towards Xiaohuan. The pain on Xiaohuan's face became heavier and heavier, and his face was almost completely covered by black energy.

    Looking at this, I'm afraid Xiaohuan won't be able to hold on for much longer, but somehow, she still refuses to give up. There are so many ghosts and ghosts hovering around her, either crying like ghosts or howling like wolves, begging endlessly, or forcing each other fiercely, and all kinds of things.  , the pain, despair, and all the evil feelings in this world seemed to pierce into her mind, but Xiaohuan was still struggling to hold on, using her remaining spiritual power to search in the endless sea of ??wronged souls.

    If you fail this time, I’m afraid you won’t have another chance!

    Zhou Yixian was so anxious that he was sweating all over, but he didn't dare to disturb Xiao Huan, so he could only walk around and sigh.  The figure in the dark shadow, although surrounded by ghosts, seemed not to care at all. On the contrary, the ghosts seemed to be afraid of him and stayed away from him.  At this moment, the man in black looked at Xiaohuan without blinking, and he nodded involuntarily. After a long time, a voice that only he could hear came softly, saying in a low voice: "How is this possible?  The young woman is actually so talented in the ghost path She can still survive under such circumstances. If there is guidance from the master of the ghost path, given time, it will be okay"

    As he spoke, he also showed some inexplicable hesitation.

    At this moment, Xiao Huan's face, which was full of black energy, suddenly showed a joyful look. His right hand, which was soaked in a pool of blood, suddenly stretched out, grabbed the empty space, and then quickly put it down and caught the wild dog Taoist.  's right hand.  Then she stretched out her left hand from the pool of blood and grabbed it in the air. Suddenly, the ghosts and ghosts in the sky roared loudly together. It seemed that they were all caught in an uncontrollable rage. The ghosts were as dense as iron. In an instant,  Black energy enveloped Xiao Huan, surrounding him.

    Outside the magic circle, the trees within three feet withered suddenly, as if they couldn't bear the boundless viciousness.

    Zhou Yixian was shocked and at a loss. Xiaohuan gasped for air and tried several times to put her left hand on Taoist Wild Dog's right hand, but the endless black energy surrounded her thickly, ghosts roared continuously, and the sinister wind gusted, as if  There was a strong force that prevented her from pressing down.  AndHuan's complexion became increasingly ugly, his body was trembling, and blood gradually flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    Seeing that this magic circle was about to be destroyed, Zhou Xian was so anxious that he was about to rush over and pull Xiao Huan away from the magic circle at all costs. Although he didn't know the consequences, it was always good to stay away from those ghosts.  Unexpectedly, before he could move, a black shadow suddenly stood in front of him.  Zhou Yixian was shocked. Looking at it at this time, the man in black seemed to be similar to the ghosts around him.

    I heard the hoarse voice of the man in black, saying coldly: "If you want your granddaughter to survive, just stand there and don't move."

    After that, the black shadow flashed, and the man in black had appeared around the small ring and the strange magic circle. Without saying anything, he was seen waving his arms repeatedly, and black things kept flying out of his hands.  "PuPuPu" broke through the ground and inserted itself around the magic circle.

    Those things looked dark, like iron but not iron. It was unclear what they were, but once these things were inserted into the soil of the magic circle, the blood in the magic circle suddenly seemed to be affected by some external force, and the running speed almost doubled instantly.  The above is like boiling.  A red light lit up from above the magic circle and enveloped Xiao Huan.

    This layer of red light seemed to be particularly useful to the surrounding ghosts and ghosts. For a moment, the ghosts retreated one after another. Under the red light, Xiaohuan's expression quickly returned to normal. He immediately pressed down his left hand stretched out in the air and caught the wild dog.  The Taoist's left hand.

    The moment Xiaohuan held the Wild Dog's arm, there was only a slight popping sound, and a dark red light started from the Wild Dog Taoist's palm, extending downward like lightning, and spread all over the Wild Dog Taoist's body in the blink of an eye. Then, the Wild Dog Taoist  The whole body of Dog Taoist lit up, and after a moment, it dimmed again and returned to normal.

    At that moment, Xiaohuan managed to open his eyes and stared closely in front of him. The head of Taoist Wild Dog suddenly tilted and he breathed out slowly.

    Xiaohuan was overjoyed and relaxed, but her eyes suddenly went dark and she fainted.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 6 Ghost Path

.    The night is deep.

    Taoist Wild Dog, who had entered the gate of hell but was luckily pulled back, had several wounds on his body bandaged.  He still looked weak, but he was lying on the ground, his breathing was weak but gentle, and he was no longer in fear of his life for the time being.

    Xiao Huan, who had rescued Taoist Wild Dog, was also drowsy at the moment, but she was just overexerted and was not seriously injured. The other two sober people present knew this, so they did not worry too much.  .

    For Zhou Yixian, what he is concerned about at the moment, or what he is wary of, is the mysterious man who just saved Xiaohuan.  At this moment, he had recognized this mysterious man in black. He was no stranger to him. He had seen it not long ago, in Heyang City at the foot of Qingyun Mountain. The mysterious man in Yizhuang did not want to meet him again today.  Got this person.

    Zhou Yixian sat next to his granddaughter Xiaohuan, his eyes drifting to the black figure standing with his hands behind his back from time to time.  With his experience and perspective, he naturally knew that this person's practice in the ghost way was not trivial. However, it seemed that he was an enemy rather than a friend that day. He didn't expect that the man in black would come to rescue Xiaohuan today.  The last time they met, thanks to the help of Gui Li, the three of them escaped. In this situation, although the man in black had no clear purpose, the lives of the three people on his side were really in his hands.

    Zhou Yixian was thinking secretly here. The man in black, Mr. Ghost, who secretly followed Gui Li all the way south, seemed to be standing by with confidence, but he didn't know that he was also quite hesitant in his heart.  This time he rescued people, which was really contrary to his usual style. However, the ghost technique he practiced had always been a weird and vicious evil technique in the eyes of the world.  Outside of that, it’s unique.  However, from a secular perspective, the Demon Sect, which has always had a very bad reputation, actually looks down on the Ghost Sect. For many years, almost all the people in the Ghost Sect have quietly continued in a kind of darkness. Mr. Ghost can get the master of the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect.  The Ghost King's courtesy is an anomaly, and there are other reasons.

    It is precisely because of this that although the ghost path with mysterious origins continues to this day, its population is extremely thin, and no one can tell when it stopped.  Thinking about it, if you are a normal person, not many people would think of practicing this kind of weird magic that deals with the gloomy ghost world all day long.

    Mr. Ghost has been cultivating for many years, and his Taoism is so high that he is considered a first-class figure in the world. Among the ghosts, no one can match him.  He has always been hard-hearted, which is also the result of practicing ghost magic. Unexpectedly, that night, he suddenly saw Xiaohuan perform the extremely profound soul-collecting magic in ghost magic at such a young age. This was a big surprise.  At first, she was shocked that Xiaohuan, a young and beautiful woman, seemed to have incredibly high talents in the ghost realm. But then, she was even more shocked that although this soul-collecting magic was from the ghost realm,  The secret method has been lost for many years. Even he, a great master and expert in ghost arts, does not know it. But Xiao Huan actually used it. How could he not be shocked?

    When Xiao Huan forcibly collected the soul, although Mr. Ghost did not understand the magic of soul collection, he was so accomplished in the ghost way and his vision was unique. It was obvious at a glance that although Xiao Huan was extremely talented, he was too forceful after all.  Sure enough, within a short while, although Xiao Huan was able to capture the soul of the wild dog Taoist among countless ghosts to his surprise, he had already angered countless wronged souls and was counterattacked by the ghost energy.  When he was about to die, for some reason, Mr. Ghost couldn't just sit back and watch, and finally came to save him.

    Although he doesn’t know the soul-collecting magic, he is more than capable of dealing with these ordinary ghosts. Once he takes action, he immediately urges the magic circle to protect Xiaohuan, making Xiaohuan’s soul-collecting magic a success.  However, after the incident, he felt a little hesitant and didn't know what to do next.

    The atmosphere in the scene was so awkward for a while. It was not until a long time later that Xiaohuan moved and finally woke up. He called out softly: "Grandpa." Then he opened his eyes.

    Immortal Yiyi was overjoyed and quickly helped Xiaohuan up. Xiaohuan looked tired and her body was weak, but she seemed to be fine. After calming down, she immediately turned to look at the wild dog Taoist priest and saw the wild dog lying on the ground.  Although the injury was serious, his breathing was calm, and he had obviously come back to life. Only then did Xiaohuan smile.

    She turned her eyes back and realized that there was a man in black around her. She couldn't help but be startled for a moment. Then she recognized it. This man was vaguely the mysterious man in black who was in Heyang City that day. She couldn't help but shrink back.  Shocked: "Grandpa, he, why is he here?"

    Zhou Yixian helped Xiaohuan stand up and whispered: "I don't know how he came here suddenly, but at the critical moment when you were casting a spell, it was him who came to the rescue, and this saved you and the wild dog from danger.  "

    When Xiaohuan heard what Zhou Xian said, he immediately remembered that he had cast spells until the last moment, but after all, he was not practicing enough and wasThe souls are backlashing, and just when they are about to end up with thousands of ghosts devouring their hearts, the formation in their hands suddenly becomes powerful and drives away all the ghosts around them. It seems that all this magic is possible, it seems that it is all this mysterious black spirit.  Saved by the man in clothes.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Huan slowly nodded to Mr. Ghost and said, "Thank you very much, senior."

    Mr. Ghost seemed to turn a blind eye to Xiaohuan's gratitude, but suddenly asked in a cold voice: "Little girl, I have a few things to ask you. I hope you answer me truthfully."

    Xiao Huan was startled, and at the same time she felt Zhou Xian's hand holding her body gently tug on her. She hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "Senior, if you have anything to say, feel free to ask."

    Mr. Ghost nodded and said: "The ghost technique has always been kept secret. Where did you learn this ghost technique?"

    Xiaohuan was stunned for a moment and said: "Ghost way, what ghost way?"

    Behind him, Yi Xian sighed secretly, but the ghost gentleman in front of him was surprised, but looking at the surprised look on Xiaohuan's face, it didn't seem like he was faking it. She seemed to really not know that this was the so-called ghost technique.  After a moment of silence, Mr. Ghost said: "The soul-collecting technique you just performed is actually the most profound and wonderful magic in the ghost way. Don't you know?"

    Xiaohuan shook his head in confusion and said, "I, I don't know."

    Mr. Ghost immediately asked: "Then from whom did you learn this soul collecting technique?"

    Xiaohuan shook his head and said, "No one taught me."

    Mr. Ghost was startled and heard Xiao Huan continue: "This soul collecting technique was created when I was naughty when I was a child. I was playing randomly in my grandfather's old house and fell into a dry well. I found these techniques recorded on the wall of the well. I  I was still young at the time, so I learned it haphazardly, and I only used it once in so many years. What, senior, are you very interested in this spell?"

    Mr. Ghost was speechless. After a long time, he sighed. His voice was quite desolate, but there was a sense of desolation.

    Xiaohuan and Zhouxian looked at each other, wondering why the man in black suddenly became depressed, but after a moment, they suddenly heard Mr. Ghost calling in a hoarse voice from the front: "Little girl, what's your name?  "

    Zhou Yixian frowned, but Xiaohuan had already answered, "My name is Xiaohuan."

    Mr. Ghost nodded and said, "I have something to say to you alone. Can you come over?"

    Zhou Yixian frowned, obviously he didn't want Xiaohuan to stay with this ghostly guy, but Xiaohuan didn't think much about it. Thinking that this person had saved his life just now, he nodded and said: "Okay.  ." After that, he ignored Zhou Yixian's secret obstruction and walked over.

    Mr. Ghost watched Xiaohuan walk up to him and nodded slowly, seeming to be quite approving of this young woman. When Xiaohuan approached, he slowly, as if he was carefully considering something in his heart when he spoke, whispered.  : "Are you willing to practice this ghost magic?"

    Xiaohuan was stunned and speechless for a moment, but looking at Mr. Ghost’s piercing eyes behind his black gauze mask, it was obvious that he was not joking, and he felt a little hesitant.

    Mr. Ghost has so much experience. He carefully looked at Xiaohuan's face and expression and guessed what she was thinking**. He didn't force her at the moment and just said: "When you cast the spell just now, you faced countless ghosts. How did you feel in your heart?"

    Xiaohuan's face turned red, then turned pale again, and whispered: "I, I'm a little scared."

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "It's not a shame for you to be afraid. People in the world are ignorant and afraid of ghosts and spirits, but they don't know that ghosts are just a kind of thing after death and before rebirth. What people fear is mostly from their own hearts.  It’s just a demon.”

    He pointed at the small ring and said: "Take you for example, you were afraid when you cast the spell just now. Although you can still cast the spell, you must have countless illusions and all kinds of ferocious and violent scenes in front of you?"

    Xiaohuan nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes."

    Mr. Ghost snorted and said: "Actually, the most important thing about the so-called ghost way is to control the inner demons. If you are calm, all the ghosts and monsters will not be able to influence your will. And if you think carefully, the reason why those ghosts are angry and backlash is  It's very abhorrent and violent, but they don't know that they are just like countless people in this world. Once they see the opportunity to escape alive and return to Yangshou, how can they not go crazy?"

    He put his hands behind his hands and sneered: "Isn't it ridiculous that people in the world accuse ghosts of being ferocious, but they don't know that they are the same?"

    Xiaohuan looked thoughtful and nodded slowly.

    Mr. Ghost said again: "I know your thoughts and hate the reputation of Ghost Road, but you just used Ghost Road's magic to save the wild dog's life. It can be seen that Ghost Road is not without its merits. Today I am looking at your reputation as Ghost Road  There are extraordinary talents along the way that are rare to see in a hundred years. I really can't bear to miss them, so I am determined to teach you." At this point, he smiled faintly and said, "As for the futureHey, even if you find out how evil my behavior is and want to kill me, it doesn't matter.  We people in the ghost world regard these vulgar rituals as nonsense.  "

    Xiao Huan was startled and took a step back.

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, and looked at the small ring face again. He saw that the small ring face was very hesitant, and his delicate face frowned from time to time.  Mr. Ghost didn't say much. He reached out from his arms and took out a half-finger thick black wordless book with a cover and threw it to Xiao Huan. Xiao Huan subconsciously caught it and looked at him in astonishment.

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "What is recorded in this book is some of the insights I have gained from practicing the ghost way for half my life. There are many methods of weapon refining in it that I am confident that no one in the world can compare with them. It doesn't matter whether you learn it or not.  , it’s all up to you.” After saying that, he turned around and wanted to leave.

    Xiaohuan looked at his back and subconsciously shouted, "Senior, wait."

    Mr. Ghost paused and said, "What?"

    But Xiaohuan choked for a moment and said after a while: "I, I still don't know your name, senior?"

    Mr. Ghost turned his back and remained motionless. After a long time, he said calmly: "I'm not teaching you the technique to ask you to remember me. You can just do it yourself."

    After that, he stood up and wanted to move forward. Xiaohuan looked anxious and suddenly said loudly: "This, this you saved my life and taught me Taoism. I must, must call you master."  Bar?"

    Mr. Ghost’s body was shaken, as if the words of the young and pretty woman behind him were more intense to him than the five thunderbolts.  It's just that after all, he practiced very deeply and quickly regained his composure. He slowly turned around, his face covered with black gauze. No one could see his face, but from his shining eyes, anyone could see it.  It showed that he was in an unusual mood at the moment.

    "You call me Master?"

    Xiaohuan's face turned red, and she felt a little embarrassed. She said: "Thisthis is what I thought of myself. If, if you are not willing, senior, I"

    Mr. Ghost suddenly said: "Okay, stop talking."

    Xiaohuan was startled and looked up, only to see Mr. Ghost look at Xiaohuan deeply, nodded, reached into his arms again and took out something, handed it to Xiaohuan, and said: "Look, you called me."  As soon as Master comes, I will give this to you."

    Xiaohuan looked down and saw a stack of seven dark triangular pieces, each half an inch in size, with smooth edges, and the material could not be seen. They looked like iron but not iron.  Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment, looked at Mr. Ghost, and saw that his eyes were quite gentle, so he reached out and took it.  If you look closely, you can see that these triangular pieces have a small hole at the top, and a dark red silk rope is tied together in the hole.  On each triangular piece, there are different dark red mysterious patterns on the front and back. Some are like burning flames, and some are like beasts roaring. They are all different.  When I took it into my hand, I felt the tentacles were cold, and at the same time it contained a faint smell of blood.

    Behind him, Zhou Xian's sharp eyes could see at a glance that these triangular pieces were exactly what Mr. Ghost had used to save Xiao Huan just now.

    Mr. Ghost said lightly: "This thing is called 'Blood Jade Bone Piece'. It is the most precious treasure in the ghost realm. It has the miraculous effect of stimulating the ghost realm's strange magic. With this magic weapon, the original five-level Taoism can at least  It can reach the seventh level, and if the talent is better, it can even stimulate the tenth level."

    Xiao Huan was surprised and happy, nodding his head repeatedly, but Zhou Xian was shaking his head in the distance.

    Mr. Ghost stared at Xiao Huan for a long time, then suddenly shook his head and sighed, and said in a low voice: "Including tonight, you and I have only met twice, but it's just fate. You will be able to practice well in the future.  If there is a chance," he looked up at the sky and said, "please help me save someone."

    Xiao Huan was startled and said: "Who can save people?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head silently, seemed to smile bitterly, and said: "We will discuss it in the future."

    With that said, he suddenly turned around, as if he didn't want to stay anymore. The black figure shot out instantly like a ghost, and disappeared into the shadow of the dense forest in the blink of an eye.  Xiaohuan couldn't call out in time, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he couldn't see the black figure.  Somehow, the man in black gave her a faint and friendly feeling. Xiaohuan sighed and held the string of blood jade bone fragments tightly in her palm.

    Next to him, Zhou Yixian snorted and walked up. He took the blood jade bone fragment in Xiaohuan's hand and looked at it carefully. He turned it over side by side. Xiaohuan was a little confused and said, "Grandpa, what's wrong?"

    Zhou Yixian sneered: "You are a good master, do you know what this thing is made of?"

    Xiaohuan was startled and said, "What is it?"

    Zhou Yixian said: "This ghost is made from the skull fragments of the most yin people. I don't know how many human souls are added to it to achieve this effect."

    Xiaohuan was stunned for a moment, took it and took a look, but couldn't see it.It's human bones, more like jade. He couldn't help but roll his eyes at Zhouxian and said, "Grandpa, is this true? How does this look like human bones?"

    "Yiyi Xiandeng was furious and said, "You found that ghost-like guy to be your master, so you don't believe me anymore?"

    Xiaohuan stuck out her tongue, took the blood jade bone piece into her arms, and said with a smile: "Okay, grandpa, in the future I will only use this thing to do good things, not bad things, isn't that okay?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted, turned around and walked away, muttering to himself: "It would be weird to believe you."

    Xiaohuan smiled, infinitely charming, and followed her.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 7 Surprise Appearance

.    The three people in Yiyi Xian took a rest to treat the wild dog. After the wild dog learned that his life was saved, he felt even more lucky. Privately, he was also a little confused about his unexpected bravery at that time.  But no matter what, after this incident, the relationship between Yiyi Xian, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog has become closer. After all, they have lived together in life and death. Yi Xian is not as sarcastic to Taoist Wild Dog as before, and just instructs him to do it.  When he was alive, he was still the same as before, but Taoist Wild Dog was seriously injured after all. Most of the time, it was Yiyi Xian who did more, which caused his old man to complain.

    Xiao Huan and the wild dog are still the same as before, but the wild dog Taoist seems to be more afraid in front of Xiao Huan, and talks to Xiao Huan less than before.  Although Xiaohuan was surprised, she didn't feel that in the past few days, more of her energy had been attracted to the seemingly ordinary book with a black cover.

    Wild Dog Taoist had never seen Xiao Huan read this book before, which was quite strange. However, Xiao Huan never mentioned the origin of the book, and Zhou Xian was also vague about it. As time went by, he gradually got used to it, but occasionally felt that Xiao Huan  Huan's expression seemed to be gradually different, but he couldn't tell what was different from before.

    ※※※

    The beast-monster catastrophe arose from the hundreds of thousands of mountains in southern Xinjiang, and the first one to suffer was the land of southern Xinjiang.

    The people of all ethnic groups here have been poisoned by beasts and demons far more severely than those in Middle-earth.  Ten rooms and nine empty houses are almost the inevitable end of many villages and towns. That is, no one survives in the entire village and fortress, and they appear from time to time.

    After the catastrophe, the remaining small groups of beast monsters in southern Xinjiang were far more numerous than those in Middle Earth. The people who survived the catastrophe often had to endure the raging intrusions of the remaining beast monsters. Their lives were really dark.  , the water is in dire straits.

    It was under such circumstances that Gui Li once again set foot on the land of southern Xinjiang.

    Along the way, he did not find any traces of the Beast God, but countless people from the right path swarmed in, including Qingyun, Fenxiang and other famous figures.  Many people are looking for the whereabouts of the Beast God like crazy, but it is obvious that many people have been looking for him, but no one has found him.

    After Qingyun was defeated in the battle, the beast god who fled after being seriously injured seemed to disappear out of thin air, and no one could find him again.  It’s just that the Hundred Thousand Mountains in southern Xinjiang has always been his former residence. No matter what, he will come back?

    With this idea in mind, Gui Li entered Southern Xinjiang.  Along with him, there were countless righteous disciples. Among them, the Fenxiang Valley lineage was returning to their hometown. After all, Fenxiang Valley was in southern Xinjiang. However, the purpose of other righteous disciples coming was naturally not just to help the people of southern Xinjiang get rid of the remaining evil spirits.  A small group of beast monsters.

    But no matter what, because of the arrival of these people, the remaining unscrupulous beast monsters have temporarily restrained themselves. After all, these righteous disciples will take action to get rid of these beast monsters when they can.  As a result, the atmosphere in various places in southern Xinjiang was lifted.

    It’s just that no one has found the shadow of the Beast God on the southern border. Now the only possibility is in the barren mountains and strange and mysterious Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    There are so many secrets hidden in the layers of black mountains!

    Before entering the mountain, Gui Li went to Qilidong of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. For no other reason than to pay homage to what the great wizard had done for Baguio that day.

    Tianshui Village and Qili Cave, along the way, the bustling and lively scene was no longer there. It was so miserable that even his heart, which he thought had been hardened, couldn't help but be moved by it.

    Why on earth would there be such a catastrophe that would wreak havoc on the people of the world?

    He himself has achieved success in cultivation and has stayed out of this huge evil tide, but what about the countless suffering people all over the world?  What mistake did they make, and why do they have to endure such disaster?

    Recalling that in Tianyin Temple, countless people worshiped and prayed to gods and Buddhas day and night. Looking around the world, there are many more people doing this and paying homage to the gods.  But when disaster strikes, who will help them?

    So, is this kind of worship still useful?

    Or, is it really in response to the mysterious words that run through the "Book of Heaven":

    ??The heaven and the earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs?

    ※※※

    When he stepped into Qili Cave, Gui Li took a breath of cold air. This place that used to be beautiful in his impression was already dilapidated and ruined.  Almost all the houses that used to be clustered together were in ruins. The streets were no longer bustling with people, let alone the children running and playing.

    It seems that there are only one or two tenths of the remaining people, and most of them live in dilapidated houses.?Before, they desperately and laboriously packed up things, trying to find usable things from the ruins. However, often all they could find were the remains of the deceased.

    The entire Qilidong was filled with a sad and decadent atmosphere. Occasionally, a few children would stand there blankly, their eyes full of confusion and fear. In a short while, adults would come out from behind.  Pulled them in again.

    Gui Li walked slowly along the street, and soon attracted the attention of some Miao people. There was a strong sense of vigilance in their eyes when they looked over.  In the strange atmosphere, even the little gray on Gui Li's shoulder seemed to be a lot more honest, although it was still looking around.

    Gui Li sighed secretly and didn't want to look any further, so he quickened his pace and walked straight towards the altar on the hillside deep in Qili Cave. The further he walked in, the surrounding houses and roads were clearly visible, and the more dilapidated they became.  .  Gui Li was silent, as if he could vaguely see that when the catastrophe came that day, many Miao warriors were fighting to the death against the ferocious beasts and monsters in order to protect the holy land!

    Even the air seems to be filled with a faint smell of blood.

    At the foot of the mountain, two young Miao soldiers stopped him.  Gui Li silently stopped and looked at them. The two men were holding spears and wearing armor, but they were only teenagers of fifteen or sixteen years old. Even the armor on their bodies looked bigger than their stature.  It's a little more lenient. I don't know if it was left over from the brave warriors of the past.

    “How many times does Gulu sound?” a person asked in Miao language.

    Gui Li didn’t understand, but he guessed what he was going to ask, so he didn’t say anything and just raised his head to look at the mountainside.  He didn't use his fingers because he still remembered that the Miao people regarded this behavior as disrespectful.

    The two teenagers were startled for a moment and looked at each other. Then one of the teenagers seemed to be slightly older and shook his head. Neither of them moved away.  Gui Li felt slightly anxious in his heart, but he really didn't want to take action against the great wizards who had helped him. Moreover, seeing the tragic scene in Qili Cave, he couldn't take action.

    He was silent for a long time. When the hostility in the eyes of the two teenagers became more and more serious, he sighed, turned around, and wanted to leave.

    He had just taken a few steps when suddenly there was a commotion on the mountain. He turned around and looked. After a while, a man ran down the mountainside quickly. He first said a few words to the two teenagers in Miao language.  The young man nodded repeatedly and stood aside. Then, this man who looked like a priest in his forties said to the ghost in a somewhat broken Chinese language:

    "YouOkay, big, bigthe wizard invites you to come up."

    Gui Li was startled and frowned: "Great wizard?"

    The man nodded repeatedly. Gui Li took a deep breath, nodded, and followed the man up the hillside.

    The cave is still in the same place, but the buildings and stone platforms at the entrance have been changed beyond recognition, and the rocks are broken and rolled all over the floor.  Among the rocks, there was a young Miao man, who looked to be only about thirty years old. He was wearing a great wizard robe and smiled as he watched Gui Li approach.

    His eyes were dimly bright, as if there was a flame of passion burning in them, completely different from those of the Miao people at the foot of the mountain.

    Gui Li walked up to him. The young man smiled slightly and spoke in fluent Chinese dialect: "Hello, Mr. Gui Li, I am the new generation great wizard of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. I have admired your name for a long time."

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, then nodded in return. Before he could speak, the young great wizard had already smiled and said, "Please come in, and I will take you to see the new great wizard."

    After saying that, he led the way into the still dark cave.  Gui Li followed him and slowly melted into the darkness.

    It was still dark in the cave, and the figure of the young wizard was shaking slightly in front. Somehow, Gui Li felt that he looked familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that the last time he came here, the wizard had called out this  The young man never thought that after a short period of time, he would take over the position of the great wizard.

    Just like last time, the young wizard took Gui Li to the room where the dog god was worshiped deep in the cave. The huge fire was still burning and making a crackling sound, but the old and withered figure was no longer there.  .

    The young man stepped forward and bowed to the statue of the Inu God. Then he took out a wooden box from the mouth of the statue of the Inu God, placed it respectfully on the ground, and then said to the ghost: "We Miao people  According to the custom, after the death of great wizards in the past, they must be enshrined under the Inugami statue for one year, and these will be his ashes."

    Gui Li silently looked at the small wooden box. The whole box was plain and plain, without the slightest decoration. Even the wood used was the most common tree in southern Xinjiang. The Great Witch?Just like countless Miao people, they sleep peacefully here.

    The ghost bent his body and bowed deeply.

    The monkey Xiao Hui squeaked, jumped off him, and ran to the side.

    The young great wizard bowed down and returned the gift in accordance with the customs of the Middle Earth. Then he carefully lifted the plain wooden box and put it into the mouth of the Inugami statue again.

    Two people were sitting on the ground next to the fire. The light of the fire was reflected in their eyes, which was very bright in the darkness.

    Before Gui Li could ask, the young man had already said calmly: "I was his disciple when the old man was alive, but after the terrible disaster, all the elder priests here died, so I inherited the position of the great wizard.  .”

    Gui Li nodded silently, then looked at the dog god statue in the distance unexpectedly, and said slowly: "The great wizard died for me. Every time I think about this, I feel uneasy."

    The young great wizard bowed slightly and said: "You are wrong. Master has told me a long time ago that his life has expired. Even if he does not go to the Central Plains, there is only one way to die. But the noble sect can send Master's ashes back.  This is already a great blessing for all of us Miao people."

    Gui Li sighed and whispered: "These things were done by other caring people and have nothing to do with me."

    The young wizard smiled, obviously not caring about Gui Li's words, and said, "But this time you came to our Qilidong, but I don't know what you did?"

    Ghost Li said: "Actually, it's not for anything else. I just came here to pay homage to the great wizard. In addition, this disaster is so severe. I intend to chase the beast god who is the culprit. I wonder if you have any clues?"

    The face of the young great wizard changed slightly. It was obvious that for him, the word "Beast God" was still a very scary and taboo word.  He fell silent quickly. After a while, Gui Li said calmly: "You don't have to worry about it. Countless people in the world have tried to find him, but they haven't been able to find him. It's normal for you not to know. I'm disturbing you here, so I'll take my leave first.  That’s it.”

    After saying that, he was about to get up, but the young wizard had a look of hesitation on his face, and suddenly said: "You are going to track down that beast god, is it true?"

    The ghost said sharply: "Yes."

    The young wizard stared at him closely and said, "You can kill him."

    Gui Li was silent for a long time and said, "I'm not sure."

    The young wizard pondered for a moment and said: "In that case, I will tell you what I know. How to find the beast god, I don't know, but the ancient legend in my clan says that the beast god is a demon-like ghost.  He cannot be killed, so we can only suppress and seal him like the Witch Queen did thousands of years ago. To suppress him, we need five artifacts from various tribes in southern Xinjiang to be taken from his body. Those five artifacts are the lifeblood of the beast monster.  If the source is lost, the beast monster will definitely fall into a deep sleep. In addition, there is another important point. When the beast monster was raging that day, the monster power was strong and invincible. Thanks to the magic array passed down by the witch clan, the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array.  'Trapped it, if you can find this formation, maybe"

    Gui Li nodded slowly.

    The young wizard thought for a while and then said: "How to find the beast monster, I really can't think of it, but there is a legend in the clan that when the Witch Queen suppressed the beast monster, there was a place called Zhenmo Demon deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.  The place of the ancient cave. Moreover, it is said that the empress herself turned into a stone statue and faced the depths of the ancient cave. Perhaps if you find such a place, there will be clues of the beast monster."

    Gui Li remembered everything in his mind, nodded to the young wizard in front of him, and said, "Thank you very much."

    The great wizard smiled slightly and said nothing.

    When the two people walked out of the cave, Gui Li couldn't help but ask him why there was no sadness in his eyes.

    The young wizard paused for a moment and said calmly: "If I continue to be depressed and sad, what will those people in Qilidong do? It's not that I don't feel sad, it's that I can't be sad!"

    After hearing this, Gui Li was silent for a long time before saying goodbye.

    ※※※

    After leaving Qilidong, Gui Li was not in a hurry. He walked slowly along the way, thinking over and over what the young wizard said several times. The strange "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array" made him involuntarily  Thinking of another person - Xiaobai.

    She left angrily that day and has not been heard from since. Although with her Taoist magic power, there is nothing to worry about, but thinking about Xiaobai's purpose of going here, it is probably to find the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array",  Gui Li felt somewhat guilty.

    The demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl has troubled him for many years, but some time ago under the wordless jade wall of Tianyin Temple in Mount Xumi, he understood the four volumes of the "Book of Heaven" and combined the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl with the true dharma of the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Demons, and even  The power of Xuan Huo Jian and Chunyang are all integrated into one, and they can faintly peek into the door where all the laws return to the sect.??, for him, the blood-devouring bead demon power is no longer a life-threatening problem as his practice becomes more and more sophisticated.

    However, somehow, with the epiphany under the wordless jade wall, he gradually thought about many things, and things that he had never thought of in the past were gradually revealed in his memories.

    "Xiaobai treats him like this, maybe it's not because of the relationship between Baguio and herself?"

    She was alone, and she returned to southern Xinjiang to look for the magic circle when the beast-monster catastrophe was at its peak. The world was so vast, and now there was no news about her at all.  Gui Li couldn't help but feel an inexplicable pain in his heart when he thought of this, but the sky was so vast that he really didn't know how to find it.

    Gui Li pondered for a long time, and finally decided to go to Fenxiang Valley secretly, for no other reason. He heard Xiaobai once said that the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays had appeared in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley. In this case, Xiaobai wanted to  If you're looking for this magic circle, you'll probably go here, and even if she's not here, it's still a good idea to go and have a look.

    Having made up his mind, Gui Li rushed towards Fenxiang Valley.

    Fenxiang Valley was originally one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world, but he was the first to bear the brunt of this catastrophe. He happened to be at the exit where the beast monsters were raging, so one can imagine his end.  Fortunately, the master of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, led all his disciples to rush to Middle-earth first, and joined forces with Qingyun Sect and other righteous paths to deal with the beast monsters. Therefore, although Fenxiang Valley was completely destroyed, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley did not suffer any injuries.  Move the bones.

    It's just that the upright and upright sect ended up like this, which inevitably makes people lose face. Moreover, after the catastrophe, many rumors and rumors spread, implying that the people in Fenxiang Valley were timid and afraid of doing things.  Dare to face the disaster of beast monsters alone, but hid behind Qingyun Sect.

    Nowadays, Qingyun Sect and Daoxuan Zhenren are really supreme and prestigious in the hearts of the righteous people in the world. Compared with them, Fenxiang Valley and others are far inferior.  As a large number of righteous disciples have entered southern Xinjiang to search for the whereabouts of the Beast God, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley will naturally not be left behind. However, when they meet on weekdays, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley have lost some of the arrogance of the past.

    But despite this, Fenxiang Valley is a famous sect after all, and its strength is still there. Although there are many rumors, no one dares to bully Fenxiang Valley face to face.  As for the Fenxiang Valley itself, it was really a mess, at least that's what Gui Li saw when he sneaked in secretly.

    A valley that was originally quiet and beautiful is now filled with an unpleasant burnt and fishy smell. Countless disciples of Fenxiang Valley are carrying all kinds of rotten garbage and bones in the valley, including both human and animal corpses.

    Gui Li secretly observed, and after thinking for a moment, he already understood that he sneaked into Fenxiang Valley late at night, but was still discovered by Fenxiang Valley. It was not that all the disciples in Fenxiang Valley were advanced, but that they were good at raising many strange animals in captivity, which were difficult to guard against.

    It’s just that Yun Yilan can take most of his disciples to Middle-earth, but he can’t take these animals away with him. When the catastrophe comes and those extremely ferocious beast monsters pass through this place, many of these animals will naturally not be spared.  As time passed, the body rotted and the stench became unbearable.

    However, the absence of these strange animals at this moment has another benefit for Gui Li. At least he is not afraid of any monsters popping up in the dark corners of these houses and suddenly calling the police, exposing his identity.

    There are many disciples in Fenxiang Valley, but half of them are sent out to track the whereabouts of the beast monsters. There are countless righteous sects that want to do, so how can Fenxiang Valley not want to do it.  As for the remaining half of the disciples, most of them are doing the work of sorting out the rubbish and rubble in the valley. Even if there are still some elders and seniors who are masters of the valley, people like Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce will naturally not be able to do it all the time.  Patrolling the valley.  Therefore, Gui Li sneaked into the Incense Valley without encountering any difficulties.

    At this moment in the evening, it was much brighter than the late night when he came to Fenxiang Valley last time, but sneaking in was much easier.

    After Gui Li sneaked into Fenxiang Valley, he didn't think much and went straight to the direction of Xuanhuo Altar, the center of Fenxiang Valley. Xiaobai was imprisoned here that day, and the Eight Evil Xuanhuo Array was also arranged here, so he naturally wanted to come here.  Search everywhere.  It's just that this is the forbidden area of ??Fenxiang Valley after all. Under such busy conditions, the guards and defenses of Xuanhuo Altar seem to be a bit tighter than when Ghost Li came last time. I don't know if it's because Xiaobai escaped and outsiders sneaked in.  reason.

    It's just that Gui Li's practice at this time is no longer the same as in the past. Although Fenxiang Valley is tightly guarded in the Xuanhuo Altar, Gui Li carefully and cautiously lurked and finally sneaked into the majestic Xuanhuo without anyone noticing.  In the fire altar.

    As he expected, although the guards outside were tight, there was no one guarding the Xuanhuo Altar. At first glance, it seemed that the place was still the same as the last time he came here, and there was still that weird dark red formation on the ground.  , deep in the ground, ghostly heartLi understood that this was the strange and magical Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array in the legend.

    However, the damage caused by the magma eruption caused by Gui Li and Xiao Bai's escape that day is still vaguely visible.  On the surrounding walls, you can see burnt black spots splashed by magma, and there are countless places where rocks have collapsed. Even the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays on the ground can be seen in some places that were affected by the blazing heat.  It was slightly deformed by the fire.

    "However, if it were an ordinary place, it would have been destroyed long ago by such a disaster, but the surrounding land can still be roughly intact. It seems that this magic circle has exerted a strange effect and has been preserved.

    Looking up, I saw that the mechanisms on the second and third floors where Xiaobai was originally imprisoned had lost their effectiveness and were just opened, revealing an empty and eerie dark cave.  In the entire majestic Xuanhuo Altar, under the faint light of the fire, only Gui Li's figure flickered slightly.

    Gui Li was silent for a long time, shook his head, and walked to the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array. He looked carefully and saw that in the huge formation, all the ominous gods were still the same as in his memory. They were depicted very clearly and lifelike, and connecting these  The pattern of the fierce god is equally strange and complex.  Gui Li took a deep breath and sat down cross-legged in front of the formation.

    Just when he was about to meditate on this legendary and weird witch formation, suddenly, in the silent and eerie Xuanhuo Altar, in the darkness above him, the clear and reverberating laughter of a woman came from.

    Gui Li's face changed drastically, he stood up suddenly, looked up, and blurted out: "Is it you, Xiaobai"

    His words suddenly stopped, and a figure floated down from the dark shadows above. The once-familiar goose-yellow clothes, the clear and soft eyes, the beauty that seemed to make people drunk at the first glance——

    Surprisingly, it was the person he had never dreamed of, the woman who was rumored to have died in the catastrophe - Jin Ping'er!

    ※※※

    After the initial shock, Gui Li quickly calmed down. Jin Ping'er still stood there, looking as if nothing had changed. Her clothes, appearance, and expression, even the corners of her mouth, still had that faint and charming look.  smile.

    She looked at Gui Li, smiled slightly, and said, "Hello."

    Gui Li looked at her silently, and then said after a long time: "Why are you here?"

    Jin Ping'er gently brushed her hair on her temples with her hand. There seemed to be infinite amorous feelings in her small movements, and she said softly: "I'll wait for you here."

    Gui Li frowned and said, "Wait for me? What are you doing? How did you know I would come here?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "Have you forgotten that the last time you came here, you came with me. I heard that this time you want to track the beast god. According to the legend here in southern Xinjiang, you want to suppress the beast god. Naturally  It’s inevitable to have this magic circle here. If you don’t get here, where else can you go?”

    She narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she was a little proud, and she was indescribably charming like water. She smiled and said, "Look, I'm smart, right?"

    Gui Li frowned, feeling that after his great progress in Taoism, he was still a little turbulent under Jin Ping'er's charm, and he couldn't help but be secretly shocked.  After the catastrophe, the legendary dead woman seemed to have improved her skills.

    Since she is not dead, what about the others, the masters of other demonic sects who were destroyed in the catastrophe?  Are they not dead?

    Gui Li was shocked and confused, but he still said coldly: "You haven't answered me yet, what are you waiting for me to do?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled softly and said thrilling words in a light tone: "I know the location of the ancient demon-suppressing cave where the Beast God was sealed. After the Ghost King Sect Leader found out, he asked me to assist you."

    Gui Li's body was shaken. He raised his head suddenly and looked at Jin Ping'er, only to see that Jin Ping'er's eyes were like water and her smile was like flowers. She didn't look strange at all.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 8 Blood

.    Gui Li stared at Jin Ping'er for a long time, frowning slightly, but did not speak. However, under Gui Li's vague and sharp gaze, Jin Ping'er acted as if nothing had happened, and did not feel at all how important his words at this moment were.  As if something was wrong, he looked at Gui Li with a smile.

    In the Xuanhuo Altar, it became quiet for a while.  The monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed to dislike such an atmosphere. He moved his body, called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, jumped off his master's shoulder and landed on the ground. He looked around for a moment and then looked after himself.  He walked away and slowly walked to the center of the Xuanhuo Altar, which was engraved with countless red fierce gods.

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his gaze and looked at Xiao Hui, who was lying on the ground with great interest and making faces at those fierce god patterns, and said slowly: "So, you know a lot?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, her smile as warm as the spring breeze, gently passing through the cold palace, and said: "I am a little and weak woman, how can I know anything, but I have been lucky enough to visit a few places in the past,  And because you are valued by the Ghost King Sect Leader, I am here to help you."

    She pursed her lips and smiled and said, "Don't think too much about it!"

    Gui Li frowned and said nothing, not to mention the vaguely disturbing charm in Jin Ping'er's charming words. After thinking for a moment, he seemed to have suddenly forgotten why Jin Ping'er suddenly appeared here, and also forgot about the shrouded  Jin Ping'er was still the mysterious one among the ghost kings, and simply said lightly: "In that case, I have to ask you for advice."

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, but the smile on her face was still charming, and she said: "Sir, please tell me."

    Guili said: "It seems that you arrived here before me. As you said, it is said that in order to suppress the beast god, the 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array' must be here. It's just that I am dull and can't understand it.  I wonder what Miss Jin has learned?"

    Jin Ping'er shook his head, and there seemed to be a wry smile on his face, and said: "To tell you the truth, I have actually been here at the Xuanhuo Altar for three days, but I have gained nothing. Except for these messy images carved on the ground,  I found nothing."

    Gui Li looked at the dark red pattern at his feet unexpectedly. Unlike Jin Ping'er, he, including Xiao Hui, had personally experienced the power of the strange magic circle in the Xuanhuo Altar.  The power and the terrifying red flame beast are definitely not memories that can be easily forgotten.  Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Xiao Hui threw himself on the ground with such interest, scratching here and moving there, as if he was also looking for something?

    Could it be that after the earth-shattering change that day, the volcanic lava shot out of the sky and destroyed the magic circle here?

    Such thoughts passed through Gui Li's mind, but he did not express them. After pondering for a moment, he looked at Jin Ping'er again and said, "Miss Jin, no matter what, this is the only place we know of where the 'Eight Ominous Mysteries' are found."  Since the Fire Array is indispensable for suppressing the Beast God, we might as well stay here for a few more days, maybe there is still a little hope."

    Jin Ping'er smiled coquettishly and said, "Okay."

    Gui Li glanced at her, then withdrew his gaze, and sat down again in front of the magic circle patterns on the ground. Not long after, a faint fragrance floated over, and Jin Ping'er, wearing frivolous clothes, was sitting not far from him.  He stood down, but the distance between the two people seemed to be closer.

    Gui Li frowned and hesitated to speak. He did not look at the beauty beside him. He only focused on the picture. But for some reason, another thought suddenly appeared in his heart:

    Xiaobai said that day that he would go to southern Xinjiang to search for the magic formula of the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array", but there was no news about her for a long time. I wonder how she is now; and it seems that this is the only place in the world that has the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array.  clues, but Xiaobai is obviously not here, so where will she be now?

    Is she okay

    This vague thought flashed through Gui Li's mind from time to time in the next few days.

    ※※※

    But it seems that the magma eruption that day caused more damage than Gui Li expected. Although the stone carvings of the fierce gods on the ground looked intact, they obviously no longer contained the original meaning.  The spiritual energy in it, or the violent energy with powerful power, is now nothing more than dull stone images.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er spent seven whole days secretly pondering and comprehending in the Xuanhuo Altar, but still found nothing.  During this period, disciples from Fenxiang Valley came in from time to time to check, and a few times Shangguan Ce even brought people over for routine inspections. However, Gui Li, including Jin Ping'er, had already advanced in Taoism and could only hide in the darkness above the Xuanhuo Altar.  He easily escaped these searches.

    &nbsp;It's just that I still can't figure out the essentials of the magic circle, but it's really a headache.

    On this day, the two of them sat in front of these stiff stone carvings for another whole morning. Suddenly, Jin Ping'er stretched his waist. His slender waist looked like the body of an enchanting snake, with a soul-stirring smell of its own.  .  Unfortunately, the only man beside her at this moment was still staring at the stone carvings on the ground, thinking hard, and did not notice the performance of Jin Ping'er's graceful figure at all.

    Jin Ping'er snorted softly and glared at Gui Li. There seemed to be a trace of complicated emotions passing through her eyes, but it only passed by briefly.  After a moment, she sighed and said, "Did you see anything?"

    Gui Li moved and then slowly came back to his senses. He turned his head and glanced at Jin Ping'er, shook his head and said, "What about you?"

    Jin Ping'er gave a bitter smile and did not answer, but Gui Li already understood.

    Jin Ping'er frowned and said: "We have been here watching these ghosts for seven days. During these seven days, we tried our best, but let alone activating this magic circle, even touching some stone carvings couldn't do anything. What happened?  thing?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then raised his head and glanced at the darkness above, and said: "When I was here to save people, I touched the mechanism in this hall, and the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array was triggered immediately. But  " He glanced at the center of the hall, and said with a strange tone in his tone, "But that mechanism is gone now."

    Jin Ping'er followed his gaze and saw indeed a small raised stone platform in the center of the hall, but the stone there was charred black and solidified into an ugly mass. It looked like some ingenious mechanism.

    In fact, as soon as Gui Li arrived here and saw this scene, he knew that the strange stone mechanism he saw when he first came here that day had been destroyed, and the last time he came here to see those fierce stone carvings on the ground  , all the violent auras that resonated in my heart could not be felt at all this time.

    This once terrifying stone carving looks like a lifeless thing.

    The two of them fell into silence for a moment, not knowing what to say. After a while, Jin Ping'er seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head and was about to speak, when his face suddenly changed, and Gui Li's brows also frowned. Suddenly  Turning around, he flew over to Xiao Hui who was playing nearby in the blink of an eye, picked up the monkey, and then floated up. A moment later, he had disappeared into the darkness above the Xuanhuo Altar Hall.

    Jin Ping'er's wonderful eyes watched his figure disappear into the darkness three times and two times, smiled slightly, and then floated up, also disappearing into the darkness.

    A moment later, a dull sound echoed in the hall of the Xuanhuo Altar.

    The door was opened

    There was a sound of footsteps at the door. It sounded like there were a lot of people, but a majestic voice faintly came from among them. After saying a few words, it suddenly became quiet.  Immediately, three people walked in from the open door.

    The person in front was surprisingly the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan. The one half behind him and to the right was his junior brother Shangguan Ce. The last person, a few steps away from the two in front, was Yun Yi.  Li Xun, Lan's favorite disciple.

    After the three of them walked into the Xuanhuo Altar, Li Xun, who was walking at the end, turned around and closed the heavy door. The original light was immediately blocked outside the room, and only the dimness flickered slowly here.

    ※※※

    Having lost the spiritual power of the formation, the three floors above the originally cold Mysterious Fire Altar have now lost their bitter cold. All that remains is the indifference of the huge and hard rock.  In the darkness, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er quietly passed through the dark hole and looked down in the darkness.

    As if he knew that this time was no different than before, Xiao Hui, who had always been restless, seemed to be much quieter, lying down beside his master.

    Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce walked slowly to the center of the Xuanhuo Altar and stood on top of the former Eight Ominous Xuanhuo Array. Looking from a distance, his face seemed to be shrouded in shadow.

    The three people below stood there in silence for a long time and did not speak. The atmosphere was slightly weird.  Above their heads, Gui Li seemed to be aware of it and glanced at Jin Ping'er, only to see Jin Ping'er looking towards him as well.  Both of them saw the slight confusion in the other's eyes.

    Yun Yilan seemed to have a gloomy look on his face. Maybe his mood should have been like this. Whoever it was would have been in a bad mood if he saw the business he had been running for many years turned into like this.  It's just that his face seems expressionless at first glance. After looking at it for a while, it gives people the feeling of being vaguely ever-changing. But if you look closely, you will find that his face has never changed.  ?It's just your intention.

    “At least, during those days in Qingyun Mountain, no one in the world would see his expression.

    For a long time, Yun Yilan's wandering eyes kept moving on the strange red stone carvings on the floor of the Xuanhuo Altar. He looked from one end to the other, from one to the other. After that, he slowly walked to the stone carvings.  On the small burnt black raised stone platform in the center, he stretched out his palm and gently stroked the stone.

    "How long has it been?" Yun Yilan suddenly spoke, asking in a low voice without any beginning or end.

    Shangguan Ce was standing next to him. Judging from his expression, he did not show any surprise at Yun Yilan's sudden question. He seemed to know some things clearly, but he had no intention of answering.  Strangely, he turned his head and glanced at Li Xun, who was standing three steps behind the two of them.

    Li Xun’s head was lowered slightly, his expression was respectful, his eyes were slightly closed, and he remained silent.

    He didn’t look back, but Yun Yilan seemed to know everything that happened behind him, and said calmly: "Xun'er is not an outsider. He will also take over the Fenxiang Valley in the future, so don't hide these things from him."

    Shangguan Ce was slightly shaken, then calmed down, and after a moment of silence, he said: "It has been thirty days since we were ready and started the formal summons, and the 'Red Flame Mingzun' has not responded."

    Yun Yilan's expression didn't change at all. At most, his eyes flickered a few times, but it gave the impression that he suddenly became gloomier.  But above the Xuanhuo Altar, Gui Li's heart was moved. It was not that he was surprised that Fenxiang Valley was also suffering from the inability to repair this strange magic circle, but that Shangguan Ce mentioned the so-called "Red Flame Mingzun" just now, but  It touched somewhere deep in his memory. Almost subconsciously, he felt what Shangguan Ce was referring to——

    Could that fiery and wild giant beast, whose whole body was wrapped in flames, be the key to the legendary Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array with a long history and strange origins?

    The atmosphere in the Xuanhuo Altar was a little weird. Yun Yilan looked ugly and didn't speak. He just paced back and forth in the hall, seeming to be thinking about something. Shangguan Ce just looked at his senior brother and didn't speak. As for standing there  Li Xun on the side seemed to just maintain a humble posture and said nothing.

    As time went by, Yun Yilan's eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and there was a sharp look in his eyes, as if something was fiercely fighting in his heart, but finally, he suddenly stopped, took a long breath, and turned his head to the person behind him.  Shangguan Ce and Li Xun looked over.

    Shangguan Ce glanced at Yun Yilan, called out in a low voice, "Senior brother?"

    Yun Yilan seemed to have made up his mind, so he did not hesitate anymore and said coldly: "Junior brother Shangguan, I don't need to say more about how important this magic circle in the Xuanhuo Altar is. No matter what, it must be restored, otherwise  , we have no other way to deal with him!"

    Shangguan Ce nodded and said nothing, but in the darkness above the heads of the three men, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were shocked at the same time.

    he?

    who is he?

    Who is the person that Fenxiang Valley wants to use this weird magic circle to deal with?

    In the quiet Xuanhuo Altar, what is flowing at the moment seems to be an invisible dark aura.  However, what Yun Yilan said next turned the vague darkness around him into cold ice:

    "The lava burst out that day and caused too much damage to the magic circle. The spiritual energy that our Fenxiang Valley sect had absorbed and stored here for hundreds of years has been exhausted. In addition, we have lost the key to the magic circle, the 'Xuan Huo Jian', so we are unable to summon Chi."  Yanming respects the Qi magic circle. Originally, if that person didn't show up, it wouldn't matter. We would just start from the beginning, but now, it is time to use this magic circle in a hurry." Yun Yilan snorted coldly,  Three deep lines slowly appeared between his eyebrows, and his murderous intention was vaguely visible, and his voice became increasingly cold.

    Shangguan Ce also frowned deeply, but there was a hint of surprise on his face. He said in surprise: "Why, does senior brother already have some other method that works?"

    The corners of Yun Yilan's eyes seemed to twitch slightly, and she said: "The formation in the Xuanhuo Altar was arranged by the founder of our sect based on the records handed down in the 'Jade Book of Burning Incense', and at the end of the jade book,  Another Patriarch wrote down a comment, which is that considering the current embarrassing situation of losing the Xuanhuo Mirror and being unable to activate the Xuanhuo Array, the risky method may be feasible."

    Both Shangguan Ce and Li Xun behind him were startled, and then they were overjoyed. The "Fenxiang Jade Album" is the supreme treasure of Fenxiang Valley. Only the owner of Fenxiang Valley can keep it and comprehend it. After Yun Yilan said this, it must be true.  There really was an amazing and brilliant founder who left behind wonderful ideas.

    Shangguan Ce said happily: "Senior brother, what wonderful method did the patriarch say?"

    Yun Yilan took themThe excitement was visible in his eyes, but there was no joy at all on his face. On the contrary, the gloominess became stronger. After a moment of silence, he slowly said: "The founder wrote at the end of the 'Book of Burning Incense and Jade'  Dao: The Xuanhuo Formation was born from the evil spirit of heaven and earth. The Red Flame Beast is ferocious and brutal. The spirit inherited from the formation diagram is also the evil god of the Eight Wildernesses. Based on this, it is inferred from the ancient books of southern Xinjiang. If it is sacrificed with the blood of a living person, it will be violent.  When the Qi is strong, the gods return to their places, and when fierce beasts appear, the fire array is completed."

    Shangguan Ce and Li Xun's expressions changed drastically, they looked at each other, and they were both speechless for a moment.

    After a long while, Shangguan Ce managed to calm down from his panic and uncertainty, and said in a solemn voice: "Is this really written by the founder of our sect?"

    Yun Yilan snorted and said, "Junior brother Shangguan, do you suspect that I have done this evil thing in the name of my ancestor?"

    Shangguan Ce's face changed again, and he said quickly: "I don't dare, but, this matter of blood sacrifice of living people is obviously a magic method, how, how can it appear on the jade book of our sect  ”

    Yun Yilan cut off Shangguan Ce's words directly and said coldly: "You are right. Although this patriarch wrote these words, no one has ever tried this method."

    Shangguan Ce looked at Yun Yilan's gaze towards him, and suddenly felt a chill all over his body. He couldn't help but take a step back. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at Li Xun standing behind him, and was shocked to find that his expression was also the same.  Like dirt, it's indescribably ugly.

    "Brother, are you" Shangguan Ce seemed to have never spoken so hard before, "Are you planning to use this method?"

    Yun Yilan raised his brows without anger, and sneered: "What if we don't use this method? We have been working hard for hundreds of years, and seeing that great things are about to happen, there are so many things going wrong. Now even the most important thing is  The magic circle is also destroyed. Do you want me to watch all my hard work go to waste?"

    Shangguan Ce still seemed to be hesitant and argued: "Senior brother, important matters are of course important, this method is too much"

    Yun Yilan interrupted him coldly and said: "Junior brother Shangguan, are you so insistent, is it because you still have a trace of the understanding of being a righteous person in your heart? Over the years, what you have done for this great cause has also  Isn’t it the right way?”

    Shangguan Ce was immediately suffocated.

    Yun Yilan's eyes were sharp, as if he wanted to pierce people's hearts. He stared at Shangguan Ce and said, "Also, Junior Brother Shangguan, the Xuanhuo Altar was an important place of our sect back then, and it was you who guarded it. Unexpectedly, it was in your hands."  , caused today’s evil situation, do you know?”

    Shangguan Ce's body was shaken, and he suddenly raised his head, only to see Yun Yilan's cold eyes, almost like knives, looking at him in front of him. Shangguan Ce's face was excited, and his body was trembling slightly, as if he had something to say, but  Somehow, under Yun Yilan's gaze, he finally retreated slowly. After a while, his face was slumped and he whispered: "I know."

    Yun Yilan nodded and said, "In that case, you should take charge of this matter. Besides, Xun'er," he turned to look at Li Xun.

    Li Xun’s face looked strange at the moment. When he suddenly heard the master’s call, his body was agitated and he quickly said: “Disciple is here.”

    Yun Yilan glanced at him and said, "Just follow your uncle Shangguan, study hard, and help him by the way."

    Li Xun's face turned pale, and his voice suddenly became hoarse for some reason, but he still whispered: "Yes."

    Yun Yilan took one last look at the stone carvings on the ground, frowned, turned around without looking back, and walked out. Amidst the creaking sound of the heavy door, only Shangguan Ce and Li Xun were left behind.  People face each other blankly.

    For a long time, without saying a word, the two people slowly walked out.

    The Xuanhuo Altar fell into silence again.

    ※※※

    There was a slight sound in mid-air, and two figures gently floated down from the top.  Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, jumped on the ground twice, and ran to the side to play again.  In the first few days, it seemed to be quite interested in the stone carvings on the ground, but after a few days, it continued to be like this, and the monkey was no longer interested.

    After Gui Li and Jin Ping'er landed on the ground and stood firm, neither of them spoke for a while. The atmosphere around them was still slightly cold, as if the strange aura emanating from Yun Yilan just now had not faded.

    After a long while, Jin Ping'er suddenly said: "Who do you think the person they were talking about just now could be?"

    Gui Li glanced at her and asked instead, "What do you think?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "I am ninety percent sure that they are talking about the Beast God. Just listening to what they just said, I am not sure whether they know the whereabouts of the Beast God."

    &nbsp; Gui Li nodded silently and said: "One more thing, the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays are in this Xuanhuo Altar. It sounds like they want to use this array to deal with the Beast God. Did they expect that the Beast God will definitely  Will it be in this mysterious fire altar, or can this magic circle be moved?"

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly. Apparently there were many joints that she couldn't figure out, and she fell into deep thought for a while.

    Gui Li's eyes slowly turned and fell on the ferocious stone carvings of evil gods on the ground. After looking at them for a long time, he suddenly sneered and said: "Is this the so-called righteous way? Sacrificing the evil gods with the blood of living people, hehe, then  I have never seen anything like this happen in the Demon Sect"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard Jin Ping'er's clear laughter beside him. There was a faint weird tone in it, like a sneer, a mockery, and even a hint of hidden fear, saying: "  How do you know that there is no such thing in our holy religion?"

    Gui Li shuddered and turned to look at her. He saw Jin Ping'er standing with a smile, but she had already turned her head away and no longer looked at him.  Gui Li frowned and said coldly: "What do you mean by this"

    Suddenly, before the last word "thinking" in his words came out, Gui Li's voice became mute. In that moment, for some reason, he suddenly remembered the time when the great wizard cast a spell to save Baguio.  , asked the Ghost King to carve the formation diagram with blood.

    And the Ghost King, almost in the blink of an eye, took out a sufficient amount of blood.

    Where did those basins of bloody blood come from

    Gui Li stood there dumbly, feeling cold all over his body and unable to speak anymore.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 9 Strangeness

.    The setting sun hangs far away in the sky, behind the tall, steep and rolling mountains, spreading its remaining warmth to the land of southern Xinjiang.  The dim light fell on the silent land, the wilderness was deserted, and there was a sense of solemnity.

    After leaving Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er stood on the wasteland in front of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Facing the seemingly endless towering mountains and vast land, they seemed to be just two inconspicuous little creatures.  Looking up at the huge existence between heaven and earth, watching the setting sun on the other side, setting little by little behind the boundless mountains, the sky slowly dimmed.

    As we talk and breathe, as the stars move by, who else can beat the time?

    It was Gui Li's suggestion to leave Fenxiang Valley. However, I accidentally overheard the conversation between Yun Yilan and other three people in Fenxiang Valley that day. I already knew that there might be some strange method in Fenxiang Valley that could awaken the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array". This was a great opportunity.  Opportunity, considering the original purpose of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er, they should continue to hide and observe carefully.  However, for some reason, Gui Li still proposed to leave Fenxiang Valley with a look of indifference, but Jin Ping'er, who was always extremely smart, didn't seem to have thought of this and readily agreed.

    After leaving Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er rarely spoke to each other, and they did not discuss how to pursue the next step. However, the two seemed to have some tacit understanding, and they both came south in unison, until today they came to the legendary place.  In front of the terrifying place "One Hundred Thousand Mountains", under the setting sun and black mountains, in the deserted wilderness, the two of them silently stared at the mountain range.

    When the wind blows in the wilderness, there is no fragrance of flowers and plants, only the faint smell and roar of an unknown place in the distance. In this place, even the wind beside you seems to be fierce.

    Jin Ping'er's hair was blowing gently in the wind, she raised her head slightly, revealing her smooth and delicate chin and a white neck, looking at the distant mountains.  The high black mountain peaks are shrouded in thick gray fog, constantly rolling and rolling. What kind of world is behind these mountains?

    Others may be guessing, but something seems to be shining in Jin Ping'er's hazy and complicated eyes.

    Unlike the silent and charming woman beside him, even though Gui Li didn't speak much, what he was thinking about along the way was like a stormy sea, with huge ups and downs.

    The first thing was the blood sacrifice, which touched his heart greatly. Although he had killed a lot of people over the years, and even earned the title of "Blood Master" in the Demon Cult, but for what happened in Fenxiang Valley a few days ago,  What he heard seemed to be an obsession that had been rooted deep in his heart since he was a child, and he subconsciously felt repelled and disgusted.  And then, from Jin Ping'er's seemingly casual reminder, he suddenly realized something that he had ignored all the time: in the demon sect, even the ghost king might be doing something similar to what Fenxiang Valley was about to do.  things

    Taking the blood of countless living people and sacrificing them alive to the gods. Needless to say, this god is naturally a member of the fierce and evil gods. And the blood sacrifice itself is simply an inhumane and inhumane thing that greatly harms the peace of the world. However, these things happened in  Beside yourself.

    What kind of world is this?

    Is it possible that everyone in this world is crazy?

    “After all, it was the charming and weird boy I once met once who said: After all, humans are just a kind of beast, and there is no difference.

    Gui Li took a deep breath and looked towards the distant mountains in silence.  After hearing the order given to him by the Ghost King from Mr. Ghost, Gui Li had already guessed from the evil beast "Taotie" in the order that the strange young man with whom he had a double relationship was surprisingly the one who gave the world  The beast god who caused unprecedented disasters to the common people.

    However, Gui Li didn’t know why the beast god wanted to kill everyone in the world, but why he was spared and only parted with each other after talking and laughing twice.

    There is still a vague warmth on his chest. For many years, this faint warmth has been with Gui Li, as if it has become a part of his body. Even most of the time, Gui Li has ignored this warmth.  However, the trip to Fenxiang Valley a few days ago touched something deep in his heart. The jade secret lying quietly on his chest may be the key to this trip to southern Xinjiang!

    From the conversation between Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce, it was clearly explained that it was precisely because Fenxiang Valley had lost this piece of essence of fire that it could no longer activate the Eighteenth Five-Year Plan after losing the volcanic spiritual energy accumulated for hundreds of years.  Fierce Mysterious Fire Array.  And with this Xuanhuo Jian, can we find the secret of the mysterious magic circle?

    Gui Li was silent, looking at the setting sun in the distance. The last bit of light finally disappeared quietly.

    High on the black mountain peaks, as the last ray of sunlight dissipated, the once dense black fog suddenly began to dissipate and thin, as if it had been stimulated by something.

    Standing asideJin Ping'er smiled slightly, turned around and said, "Okay, let's go."

    Gui Li glanced at her and said, "No one has ever heard of the changes in the poisonous mist here in Shiwanda Mountain. How did you discover it?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, her eyes were charming, teasing, and cunning, and said: "This I just won't tell you, what can you do?"

    Gui Li was startled. Under the darkening sky, deep in the mountains, the woman in front of him suddenly seemed to be emitting a coquettish and beautiful light in the dim world. She was dazzling. With her here, it was unexpected.  , with a different kind of warmth.

    “At least, you don’t have to walk alone in the darkness in the distance.

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he turned his head and said calmly: "Let's go."

    After saying that, Dang went ahead. Jin Ping'er behind him looked at his figure, smiled slightly, his eyes flickered, and followed him gently.

    The two figures in front and behind, as well as the monkey lying on the shoulder, and the "squeaking" sounds that came from time to time, slowly melted into the darkness and disappeared.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall.

    Thousands of miles away from southern Xinjiang, this holy land of the Immortal Family has just saved the world. The chaos caused by the beast-monster catastrophe was just like after the war between good and evil ten years ago. It was dealt with quickly and appropriately. Tongtian Peak  Most places on the island have restored their original quiet and ethereal scenery, except for a few huge damaged buildings that still need to be slowly renovated, but no one doubts that they will quickly return to their original appearance.

    Of all the huge buildings on Tongtian Peak, the most important and gigantic one is naturally the main hall "Yuqing Hall".  Compared with other architectural palaces, the damage suffered by Yuqing Palace in that catastrophe was almost negligible. It seems that the ancestors of Qingyun Sect are really wise and well protected.

    And at this moment, just when Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were about to enter the mysterious and strange Shiwan Mountain to track down the defeated and fleeing beast god, an explosion broke out in the sacred Yuqing Temple on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain.  A small quarrel.

    The leaders of the Six Meridians of the Qingyun Sect, except for the Changmen Tongtian Peak, rarely gathered in the Yuqing Palace again after the beast monster catastrophe. But the most important thing is that they came this time and were not summoned by the headmaster Zhenren Daoxuan.  Instead, everyone came on their own.  In the main hall, the first person to entertain everyone was not Master Daoxuan, but Xiao Yicai, who looked slightly embarrassed.

    Among the leaders of the Six Meridians, Qi Hao, the leader of Longshou Peak, and Chu Yuhong, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, are both second-generation disciples in terms of seniority. They are the same generation as Xiao Yicai. Naturally, they are not as direct as the other four uncles. Most of them are  During that time, both of them were silent.  But the words spoken by the other four peaks: Dazhu Peak, Xiaozhu Peak, Fenghui Peak, and Luoxia Peak were not so polite.

    Tian Buyi, the leader of Dazhu Peak, has the loudest voice among the four leaders. He was seen sitting on the rosewood chair and said coldly to Xiao Yicai: "Master Nephew Xiao, the six of us are here today. Until now,  It's been two hours, why hasn't the head brother come out to see us? In his eyes, are we old guys already so unbearable?"

    Xiao Yicai looked extremely embarrassed, with a wry smile all over his face, and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? Uncle Tian, ??you have always been highly respected in our Qingyun Sect, and Master has always valued you. This is why we all  Everyone knows"

    Tian Buyi didn't wait for him to finish speaking, snorted and sneered: "So the head brother values ??me so much that he doesn't care if I stay here for two hours?"

    Xiao Yicai choked for a moment and said with a wry smile: "Uncle Tian, ??the disciple has just said that the master did enter the Huanyue Cave for retreat ten days ago and stayed behind closed doors. At present, the matters on Tongtian Peak are left to the disciple.  Take charge on your behalf.”

    The four elders sitting at the bottom snorted coldly at the same time, obviously not believing what Xiao Yicai said.  Sitting aside, Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng said coldly: "Senior Nephew Xiao, although I have been at Xiaozhufeng in the past ten days, I have heard several times that the master brother is behaving strangely on Tongtian Peak, and even worse.  , a few days ago, late at night, there was a rumor that the head senior brother looked crazy and screamed at the sky from the top of the Yuqing Palace, is this possible?"

    Xiao Yicai immediately shook his head and said: "There is absolutely no such thing, there is no such thing. Master Shuiyue must have heard wrong. Master, he is a master of Taoism, the leader of the righteous Tao in the world, and the spirit of immortality. How could he do this?"  Is this such a crazy thing?"

    The four elders looked at each other, and they all saw that the others were very suspicious of Xiao Yicai's words.  Sitting next to the leader of Fenghui Peak, Taoist Priest Tianri, who succeeded Taoist Tianyun as the leader of Luoxia Peak, looked mediocre and thin, wearing a Taoist robe, frowning and said: "Master Nephew Xiao, how many of us are there?"  A master-uncle is giving you a hard timeThis nephew is actually the head brother and the focus of our Qingyun Sect. If anything happens to him, it will shake the foundation of our Qingyun Sect. That is why we must come up and ask you. Don't take it seriously.  "

    At this moment, the heads of the six meridians sat down separately. The main seat in the middle, which originally belonged to Master Daoxuan, was naturally unoccupied. Xiao Yicai was lower than several junior uncles, so he had to stand aside. At this moment, he also smiled bitterly and said: "  Masters and uncles, I don’t dare to hold grudges in my heart no matter what, but the master has indeed gone into seclusion, and he has strict orders not to disturb him. It is not Yicai who deliberately obstructs the masters from meeting the master."

    Tian Buyi snorted angrily and said: "Stop talking nonsense. In the past few days, the news has spread throughout the Qingyun Sect. The dignified leader's behavior is extremely weird. He is sometimes crazy and confused all day long on Tongtian Peak. If the leader is  Senior brother, he is ill, and we, as junior brothers, must find ways to treat him no matter what, or at least visit him; if he is safe and sound, why would he not come out to see us?" At this point, he suddenly raised his voice.  , said angrily: "Xiao Yicai, tell me the truth, what happened to the head senior brother?"

    " Xiao Yicai trembled, as if he was startled by Tian Buyi's loud voice, but he still had a slight wry smile on his face and remained silent.

    Uncle Zeng, the leader of Fenghuifeng who had been sitting next to him without saying much, glanced at Xiao Yicai, frowned, and pondered for a moment, then said: "Let's do this, nephew Xiao, we old men also know that you have always respected the master and dare not violate it.  Ni, we won’t embarrass you. Now as long as you take us to the place where the head brother is retreating, we can pay our respects to the head brother on our own. What do you think?"

    " Xiao Yicai was stunned for a moment and said nothing, but there was a thoughtful look on his face. Uncle Zeng turned around and glanced at the people behind him. Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue and others nodded slowly.  Zeng Shuchang coughed, stood up slowly, and said in a calm voice: "Senior nephew Xiao, in fact, we are just caring about the head brother. We have always respected him very much. Qingyun has nothing to do with this matter."  Everyone in the sect knows it. As long as we see the master brother and know that he is in good health, we will naturally feel relieved, right? By the way, I heard that the master brother has been in seclusion recently. According to the old system of Qingyun Sect, it is nothing more than the Yuqing Hall closed room and the ancestor's ancestral hall.  Three places with Huanyue Cave Mansion, but I don’t know about him"

    At the end of Zeng Shuchang's words, his voice slowly slowed down, but he looked at Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai's face changed several times. After a while, he bowed his head slightly to Zeng Shuchang and the others and said: "Master, he has been through many changes in recent years due to the changes in his career, so  I often blame myself, and I often go to the ancestral hall to offer sacrifices to the ancestors of all generations."

    Zeng Shuchang frowned and nodded without saying anything. He walked towards the back hall of Yuqing Hall first, followed by Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue and Taoist Tianri. Qi Hao and Chu Yuhong stood up slowly.  When he walked past Xiao Yicai, Qi Hao also had a wry smile on his face. He reached out and patted Xiao Yicai's shoulder. Xiao Yicai sighed and shook his head silently.

    ※※※

    The ancestral temple at the back of Qingyun Mountain is still hidden in the deep woods, with only a little bit of cornice visible in the gaps between the green leafy treetops.  Perhaps it is really the protection of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect. The two thrilling disasters that Qingyun Sect has experienced in the past ten years have not damaged this place.

    Like in the past, looking from a distance, there are faint incense lights flickering in the dark ancestral hall, giving people an unfathomable feeling.

    The group of people quickly walked from Yuqing Hall to the back mountain and arrived at the three-way intersection in front of the Patriarch's Ancestral Hall.  Suddenly, Qi Hao, who was walking behind, said "Huh" with a bit of surprise in his tone. He took a few steps forward and everyone followed his gaze. They saw a young man standing in front of the ancestor's ancestral hall that was gradually revealed.  The man stood there quietly, motionless, but his eyes were looking deep into the ancestral hall, with his back to Qi Hao and the others.

    Qi Hao frowned and shouted: "Is it Junior Brother Lin?"

    The young man was startled, and when he turned around, it was Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu suddenly saw Qi Hao, and a burst of joy flashed across his face. But then he saw many people following Qi Hao, and among them were all the leaders of Qingyun Sect. He couldn't help but be startled, and his face showed surprise.  Come on look.

    "Senior Brother Qi, why are you hereand all the other senior uncles and brothers, why are you here?"

    Qi Hao approached Lin Jingyu and said with a smile: "I was wondering if I could see you here all the way here. We two brothers haven't seen each other for many days."

    Lin Jingyu was obviously very happy to see Qi Hao. He smiled and said, "Yes, I miss my senior brother very much too. By the way," he looked at the others and asked Qi Hao in a low voice: "Senior brother, you and these guys  Why are you, the First Senior Uncle and Senior Brother, here together?"

    Qi Hao took a look at the ancestral hall behind Lin Jingyu.?, frowned and said: "Junior Brother Lin, that um, Uncle Headmaster, is he in this ancestor's ancestral hall?" For some reason, Qi Hao did not deliberately lower his voice when he spoke.  The sound, on the contrary, seemed to be heard by the people behind him.

    The smile on Lin Jingyu's face slowly disappeared. Apparently he also found that something was a little strange. However, facing the senior uncles and brothers who had always been highly respected, he still said honestly: "The master is in the ancestral hall."

    There was a slight commotion behind Qi Hao, and it soon calmed down. Then, Zeng Shuchang said in a plain and slightly old voice: "What is the head brother doing in there? Is he in seclusion?"

    Lin Jingyu seemed to be startled and said: "Retreat, what retreat?"

    Qi Hao's expression changed, and Tian Buyi's expression changed even more. He took a step forward, but was immediately stopped by Zeng Shuchang.  Uncle Zeng Chang made a gesture to Tian Buyi, shook his head, and then glanced at Qi Hao. Qi Hao understood, frowned and asked Lin Jingyu: "Junior Brother Lin, um, have you been on Tongtian Peak recently?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Not bad."

    Qi Hao pondered for a moment, as if he was considering his words, and then slowly said: "Did you see um, or hear anything strange on Tongtian Peak?"

    Lin Jingyu thought for a while and glanced at the faces of everyone present. His eyes gradually brightened, but his expression did not change much. He still answered honestly: "Reporting to Senior Brother, although I have been on Tongtian Peak, this period  For the past few days, I have been keeping vigil for my seniors in the ancestral hall, so I haven’t heard anything about anything outside." He paused, looked at Qi Hao, and said, "Senior brother, did something happen?  ?"

    Qi Hao suffocated, shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "No, nothing happened. By the way, why are you standing here in broad daylight? Don't you want to keep vigil in the ancestral hall?"

    Lin Jingyu glanced into the dark depths of the ancestor's ancestral hall and said: "It was the Master who asked me to stand here. Every time he came, he asked me to stand outside alone, and then he entered the ancestral hall alone.  .”

    As soon as these words came out, Zeng Shuchang and others changed their expressions slightly. Qi Hao also frowned and said, "Then the master master is still in there now?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes, he is in the ancestral hall."

    Qi Hao nodded, took a few steps back, and said no more.

    Zeng Shuchang, Tian Buyi and others looked at each other, but no one took action for a moment. After a while, Tian Buyi snorted, strode out, and came to the door of the ancestral hall, but did not go up the steps and shouted loudly under the stone steps.  Said: "Senior Brother Daoxuan, I am Tian Buyi, along with Shuiyue, Tianri, Zeng Shuchang and the first nephews of the other two lineages, we have come to see you. Are you there?"

    His voice was loud and powerful, and it immediately spread in the forest. Looking vaguely, it seemed that in the dark place deep in the ancestral hall, even the little incense suddenly lit up, and then slowly returned to normal.

    A moment later, a voice came from the darkness and said coldly: "What's the matter?"

    Tian Buyi and the other elders were all shocked. The voice was very cold, and there was a hint of violence. There was no hint of the pure and upright spirit of Master Daoxuan. However, several of them were in agreement with Dao.  Xuan Zhenren has known this person for more than hundreds of years. As soon as they heard these words, they recognized that it was indeed Daoxuan Zhenren's voice.

    ??Did something really happen to this Taoist immortal who once led the world in righteousness?

    When thinking of this, the expressions of Tian Buyi and others changed.

    Tian Buyi coughed, took a deep breath, and said loudly again: "Senior brother, a few of us heard that you have been ill recently, so we came here to visit you. Please allow us to come in and pay our respects."

    Master Daoxuan's voice was silent for a moment, but when it reappeared, it was accompanied by a sneer, bone-chilling: "See me? Do you need the leader of the Six Meridians to come with you to see me? I think you are trying to force the palace and peep at me, the Master Master.  It’s your position!”

    As soon as these words came out, it was like thunder out of thin air, which shocked everyone's expression. Even Tian Buyi couldn't help but took a few steps back, with a look of shock and surprise on his face. He turned around and saw that even though he had always been calm and indifferent in the past,  Shuiyue and others also had expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    Zeng Shuchang's eyes were full of worry, he took a step forward and said loudly: "Brother, headmaster, where did you start with these words? Those of us who are junior brothers and sisters have never had this thought in hundreds of years. We have never had this thought before.  , There is none now, and there will never be one in the future. Recently, I came here just to care that my senior brother seems to be in good health, and I have no other intentions. Senior brother must not make a mistake."

    Daoxuan’s voice suddenly rose, coldHe smiled and said: "Zeng Shuchang, among the leaders of the Six Meridians, you have always been the most scheming. You had long been aware of Cangsong's plot at Longshou Peak that day, but you kept silent. Do you think I don't know?"

    Zeng Shuchang’s expression changed drastically. Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue, Taoist Tianri and others also turned around in shock and looked at Zeng Shuchang.

    Master Shuiyue stared at Zeng Shuchang and said for a long time: "Is this serious?"

    Uncle Zeng often smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "Where do you start talking about this?"

    Master Shuiyue was still waiting to ask more questions. Suddenly, countless dim incense candles in the ancestor's ancestral hall were lit without wind. It was not clear in the darkness, but somehow, it made people feel that there was something strange roaring in the depths of the darkness.

    Almost at the same time, Master Daoxuan's words came again, but the object he was referring to had been transferred from Zeng Shuchang to Master Shuiyue: "Shuiyue, what are you pretending to be? Do you think you are superior?"  With his appearance, is Bento really awe-inspiring?" His voice was weird, a bit sad, mixed with a bit hoarse, and he said impressively, "Back then, Wan Jianyi fell into the ancestral hall of the ancestors and was swept away until he died. In the end, he died of evil heretics.  Everything is created by you and given by you! Hahahahaha"

    At the end of the sentence, Master Daoxuan laughed wildly as if he couldn't control his voice, and there was no trace of the immortal spirit. However, at this moment, no one paid attention to him anymore. Tian Buyi and Zeng Shuchang  When everyone turned pale, they looked at Shui Yue, who was pale in shock, and were speechless for a long time.

    These few words were so thrilling that Qi Hao and the other disciples could only watch and listen with their mouths agape. Master Shuiyue was trembling all over at this moment, but for some reason, there was an emotion in her eyes that had never been seen before.  Seeing a scorching gaze that was almost fanatical, he took a few steps forward, as if he didn't care about anything else, and shouted loudly into the ancestral hall: "What, what did you say? Could it be that Senior Brother Wan is still alive  ."

    The words woke everyone up. Tian Buyi and others reacted almost at the same time. They all looked excited and asked deep into the ancestral hall.

    But Master Daoxuan’s arrogant laughter became more and more crazy, echoing in the sky above the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch’s Ancestral Hall, and never dissipated for a long time.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 19 Chapter 10 Leak

.    Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains.

    After crossing the black mountains and entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Gui Li felt that he had entered a truly wild and primitive world.  In fact, among the demon sect, the wilderness originally refers to a vast and uninhabited area in the extreme northwest of the vast land of China. Most of the area there is the Gobi Desert, with no grass growing. Even if there is life, it is an extremely tenacious relic of the wilderness.  , so named.  The legendary temple of the Demon Cult is somewhere there, but Gui Li has never been there.

    But the world in front of you is obviously completely different from the legendary wild land. In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, not only is there no grass growing, it is simply a mixture of weeds.  Along the way, there were vast tracts of virgin forest with almost no place to stay. Every piece of land seemed to be crowded with plants competing for living space.  And behind the endless forest thorns, there seems to be endless poisonous and evil beasts.  In the darkness around you, there always seems to be malicious and ferocious eyes spying on you, waiting for an opportunity to sneak up on you, wanting to kill you and turn you into a delicious meal.

    For people like Gui Li and Jin Ping'er, these ordinary poisons are naturally not a special threat, but if they continue like this endlessly, they are really a headache.  Although they can fly in the air, miasma and poisonous mist will rise from time to time over the primeval forest. Secondly, although they are sophisticated in their Taoism, they still need to rest after all, but they are almost harassed by these outsiders.  There was no sign of stopping.

    After a few days, it seemed that even the monkey Xiao Hui started to feel restless.

    In addition, in addition to the harassment of these poisonous mist beasts, the weird weather in Shiwanda Mountain is also quite uncomfortable.  It is completely different from the Middle-earth zone. There is no process of cloud gathering, sky change, etc. The rain here almost falls at any time. The sky is sunny at first, and in the blink of an eye, it pours down. It has to stop.  It actually stopped at the last moment. One moment there was lightning and thunder, the next moment there was no cloud in the sky, which made people speechless.

    And the timing of the rain seems to be completely unpredictable. It can be as short as a moment and a half, or as long as it lasts for several days. It is impossible to predict at all.

    At this moment, the two of them were walking in a black forest shrouded in continuous rain.

    The reason why the two of them did not use magic to fly in the air was because when they planned to do so, they discovered that in this strange place, even when it rained, there was still a strange black air rising above the black forest. On the contrary  , on the contrary, the air on the land under the forest is relatively normal.

    " Both Gui Li and Jin Ping'er have been immersed in the Demon Cult for a long time, and their eyesight is very important. They naturally know the importance of it. After discussing it, they are willing to be more cautious and walk through the black forest.

    This forest is like many virgin forests in the Shiwandashan Mountains. Fenxiang Valley, a monastic community with long-lasting trees, has naturally become the best place for many righteous disciples who are not familiar with the local geography to visit and seek advice. Therefore, Fenxiang Valley has been changed  It was peaceful in the past, with a constant flow of people, and I saw people coming in and out every day.

    It was under such circumstances that on this day, three people came to the gate of Fenxiang Valley, one man and two women. They were Zeng from Fenghui Peak, Wen Min and Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak, who were members of the Qingyun Sect.

    Naturally, the three of them were not the only disciples of the Qingyun Sect who came to Southern Xinjiang. In fact, the Qingyun Sect was known as the number one righteous sect in the world at this time. It sent countless disciples of the younger generation, but the best among them failed to come.  , except for a few people such as Qi Hao who have already held important responsibilities in the sect, Xiao Yicai is also unable to escape because Daoxuan Daoist has fewer directors recently, and the affairs on Tongtian Peak are complicated, and most of them are taken care of by him; as for Lin Jingyu, this  However, he insisted on staying in the ancestor's ancestral hall. It was said that he was keeping vigil for a certain senior Qingyun who had a deep affection for him, and he could not come.

    Among the remaining people, Zeng and Lu Xueqi were the leaders. Zeng was not a big deal. His father, Zeng Shuchang, came to Southern Xinjiang after a few words of explanation. However, Lu Xueqi's coming this time was more tortuous. It is said that Master Shuiyue did not have the original intention.  He didn't want to let him go out, but later he changed his mind for some reason, but specifically asked Lu Xueqi's senior sister Wen Min to follow him.  However, Wen Min came to have an advantage, that is, there was one more person to talk to along the way.  Otherwise, Zeng, who was originally a monkey-like and active person, if he only got along with the frost-like Lu Xueqi, I am afraid that at the end of the day, nine of Zeng's ten sentences would be talking to himself, and the remaining sentence would probably be Lu Xueqi impatiently telling him to leave.  It's open.

    When we arrived in Southern Xinjiang, Zeng got along quite harmoniously with Wenmin. The three of them discussed together and suggested that no matter what, as fellow sect members of the Righteous Way, when they came to Southern Xinjiang, they should go to Fenxiang Valley to pay a visit.  However, Lu Xueqi seemed unwilling and expressed her opinion lightly, saying that it was not like she had never been here before in Southern Xinjiang, and she probably knew how to get there, so there was no need to trouble others.

    Zeng and Wenmin knew it well, and they expected it to be LuQi Qi still had knots in her heart. On that day, she publicly refused the marriage proposal of Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley, to her favorite disciple Li Xun at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak in Qingyun Gate, which greatly hurt the reputation of Yun Yilan and Daoxuan. Naturally,  I don’t want to interact with people from Incense Valley anymore.

    However, after several discussions with Wenmin, Wenmin still persuaded Lu Xueqi to come over and show off, otherwise she would not look good in front of the teacher in the future.  Lu Xueqi hesitated again and again, but finally agreed.

    The three of them came to the entrance of Fenxiang Valley. The three of them were already quite famous, especially Lu Xueqi, who was known as the most beautiful woman in the country. Since the rise of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect, her fame and appearance have become even more famous all over the world.  .  For Fenxiang Valley, Lu Xueqi probably had more meaning, so when the three of them appeared at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley, they were almost immediately recognized by the disciples of Fenxiang Valley.

    After the initial shock, there seemed to be a moment of excitement, but then someone quickly walked in to report back, and several people immediately came up to greet them. The first person smiled and cupped his hands and said: "Ah, it is really rare for Senior Sister Lu to come to Fenxiang Valley. These two  You are also a senior brother and sister of Qingyun Sect, please come in."

    Zeng glanced at Wenmin from behind, secretly stuck out his tongue and made a face, thinking that this Lu Xueqi was indeed so famous that even an ordinary Fenxiang Valley disciple recognized him at a glance, and he and Wenmin obviously  She is the kind of passerby who follows behind a beautiful woman.

    Neither of them were angry, and Zeng was even smiling. He was laughing and joking with the Fenxiang Valley disciples all the way, and heard them laughing from time to time.  Wen Min, who was walking behind, smiled softly to Lu Xueqi beside him: "Junior sister, look at Junior Brother Zeng, we just met him, but he can actually get to know him so well. It's really amazing."

    Lu Xueqi looked forward and put her hand on the Fenxiang Valley disciple's shoulder. She smiled lightly but said nothing.

    Soon, they were led by the Fenxiang Valley disciples to the Fenxiang Valley Mountain and River Hall. Above the hall, Yun Yilan was sitting on the main seat with a smile, waiting for them. Obviously in the eyes of the Fenxiang Valley Master,  The weight of these three master disciples of Qingyun Sect is completely different from other sects.

    Although this is the case, Zeng, Wenmin and the other three are not ignorant people after all. They know Yun Yilan's identity and status. It is quite condescending to receive him in person.  At that moment, the three people hurriedly stepped forward, having seen the ceremony, and said: "Senior Yun, why do you still meet me in person? This should be the junior's visit. It's really a shame to kill all the juniors."

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly, with a very kind expression on his face, and said with a smile: "What kind of words are you talking about, nephew? Your senior uncle Daoxuan and I, as well as your father Zeng Shu and senior brother Zeng Zeng, have been friends for more than a hundred years.  Sorry, how could you be so polite? How are you two?"

    Zeng said respectfully: "Everything is fine with my uncle, the head master, and my father. Both elders wish me well. I will definitely come to see my uncle Yun when I get to southern Xinjiang."

    Yun Yilan laughed and nodded: "It's been many days since Qingyun said goodbye. I really miss a few old friends." As he said that, he smiled and looked behind Zeng, his eyes on Wenmin.  Turning around, he immediately landed on the face of Lu Xueqi, who had an indifferent expression.

    As if sensing Yun Yilan's gaze, Lu Xueqi looked up and saw Yun Yilan looking at her with a smile. There was another person standing next to him, but his face was full of complex expressions, and there seemed to be a hint of a bitter smile.  , and it seemed to me that it was Li Xun.

    Lu Xueqi was silent and lowered her head slightly.

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly, looked away, and said with a smile: "Why are you guys still standing? The relationship between you and me is extraordinary. We are a family. Come and sit down."

    Zeng and others confessed their sins and sat down in the lower room.

    Yun Yilan spoke to the three of them again. After learning that Wenmin, like Lu Xueqi, was a disciple of Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng, he asked a few more questions about Master Shuiyue. Wenmin answered them one by one, and then  , Yun Yilan started talking to Zeng again.  From the beginning to the end, he seemed to know that Lu Xueqi was unwilling to speak, and did not ask Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi was also happy and relaxed, sitting beside her without saying a word.

    However, the other Fenxiang Valley disciples in the Shanhe Palace, including Li Xun who stood next to Yun Yilan, spent most of the time lingering on Lu Xueqi intentionally or unintentionally. The woman in white clothes as white as snow, with her cold temperament, seemed to  There was a strange magic power that made the bright spots in the entire palace quietly gather on her body.

    Over there, Yun Yilan asked Zeng with a smile: "After the battle that day, Brother Daoxuan defeated the Beast God for the people of the world and turned the tide. His merits are immeasurable. But when I left Qingyun, his injuries seemed to be still there.  I’m not well yet, but I wonder how Senior Brother Daoxuan’s health has been lately? He is now the leader of the righteous path, and he is well-received by everyone!”

    Zeng smiled and replied: "Thank you, Uncle Yun."Don't worry, everything is fine with the head master. As long as the people in the world can escape the disaster, it doesn't matter if the Qingyun Sect suffers a little.  "

    Yun Yilan's smile became more and more kind. He picked up the tea cup on the coffee table and took a sip. Then his eyes flickered slightly. As if he suddenly thought of it unintentionally, he smiled and said: "By the way, I heard a rumor recently that it happened that Xian Xian  My nephew came here recently and just wanted to ask you."

    Zeng smiled and said: "Master Yun, please tell me, I must tell you everything I know and tell you everything."

    Yun Yilan nodded, another light flashed deep in his eyes, and said slowly: "I heard by chance recently that during the Qingyun War that day, after Brother Daoxuan defeated the beast god and monster, there was actually a fight on Qingyun Mountain, and the final result  , there was news that the supreme treasure of the Qingyun Sect, the 'Ancient Sword of Execution of Immortals', was broken and damaged, is this possible?"

    As soon as these words came out, the entire Shanhe Palace was filled with solemnity, and there was no sound at all. However, Zeng, Wenmin, and Lu Xueqi stood up at the same time, their faces changed, and they looked at Yun Yilan.  The other Fenxiang Valley disciples, including Li Xun, actually looked at Yun Yilan in astonishment.

    Only Yun Yilan seemed to be fine. It seemed that what he asked just now was not a major event that affected the world, but a very ordinary household matter. He gently picked up the tea cup and took another sip of tea.

    Then, he smiled kindly and gently at the three people of Qingyun Sect and asked: "Is that true?"

    In the Shanhe Palace, there is deathly silence

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 1 Hidden Injury

.    After a long while, Zeng and others recovered from their shock. The three of them looked at each other, and they all saw the utmost shock in each other's eyes.  But the difference was that there was more panic and confusion in the eyes of the two women, Lu Xueqi and Wenmin.

    "Has this secret, which only a few disciples of Dazhu Peak and Xiaozhu Peak know, and which Master Daoxuan has repeatedly ordered in private not to be divulged, still be leaked?"

    Unlike Wen Min and Lu Xueqi, Zeng, who had no idea about the damage to the 'Zhuxian Ancient Sword', was even more surprised by the news itself. But when he came back to his senses, he laughed and said with a relaxed expression: 'Master Yun  Uncle, why are you making fun of us three juniors? I was almost scared to death by you just now.  The Zhuxian Ancient Sword is the supreme treasure of the Qingyun Sect. It is personally kept by the master uncle. How could it be damaged?  Haha, hahaha'

    Amid the laughter, Zeng kept shaking his head and laughing. He turned to look at his two companions, wanting to see how they were laughing at this ridiculous rumor. However, after he turned his head, the smile on his face froze slightly︱︱Lu Xueqi and  There was no trace of a smile on Wen Min's face. On the contrary, the two women frowned and looked a little pale.

    Above the hall, only Zeng's laughter echoed, and it quickly died down.

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: ‘So it’s a rumor!  That would be the best, otherwise the destruction of the Zhuxian ancient sword would really be a big event that would shock the world.  ’

    Lu Xueqi suddenly took a step forward and said coldly to Yun Yilan: 'Uncle Yun, of course this is a false rumor and cannot be believed, but I don't know where the senior learned about such despicable rumors?  ’

    As she spoke, Lu Xueqi’s voice became colder and colder, already sounding a little rude.

    But Yun Yilan seemed to be very well-educated. He didn't care about Lu Xueqi's attitude at all. He just waved his hands in his kind manner and said: "Actually, this rumor has only spread here in southern Xinjiang recently. I  After overhearing what the disciples said, I guessed that it was probably untrue.  Think about it, with Senior Brother Daoxuan’s magical powers, how could such nonsense happen?  However, a few apprentice nephews happened to be here, so I asked them by the way. I learned from the three of them that it was indeed a rumor. I was really relieved!  Haha' After saying this, he smiled and looked very happy.

    Lu Xueqi and the other three people all frowned slightly. How could such a thing be asked 'casually' in public? What's more, Yun Yilan's identity was not trivial. How could such rumors like roadside gossip be questioned in person?  .  After thinking about it, I'm afraid he has other ideas.

    Amid Yun Yilan's laughter, the three members of the Qingyun Sect fell silent. Lu Xueqi's face was as frosty and cold as a human being, but the gaze in her eyes seemed to be getting sharper and sharper. Wen Min's expression was also extremely unpleasant.  nice.

    After all, Zeng was tactful. Seeing that the atmosphere was getting more and more awkward, he coughed quickly, stood up and stood in front of Lu Xueqi, cupped his hands and said, "Uncle Yun, what you did when you sent us to southern Xinjiang is  Following the traces of the beast monster, I wonder if you have any clues that you can tell us so that we can avoid running around blindly.  ’

    Yun Yilan glanced at Zeng, nodded slightly, but said nothing, and glanced behind her.

    Li Xun understood, took a step forward, and said to Zeng: "Senior brother Zeng, I am Li Xun. I have been ordered by my master to serve as a guide in southern Xinjiang during this period, and for you"

    'snort!  ’ A slightly angry snort came from the side before Li Xun could finish his words.

    Li Xun paused for a moment, and his expression suddenly turned ugly.

    Fortunately, Wen Min was smart and smiled quickly: "Senior Brother Li, I don't need to trouble you. Some of us have been to southern Xinjiang before, and we still know some roads."  ’

    Li Xun took a deep breath, glanced at the white-clothed figure next to him from the corner of his eye, and moved the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, all the anger seemed to disappear, and he just sighed softly and said with a wry smile: "This senior sister, it's not what I want.  But recently our sect has tracked down the news about the missing beast god.  ’

    As soon as these words came out, Lu Xueqi, Zeng, and Wenmin were shocked and moved.

    Zeng Xi said: ‘Is this true?  ’

    Li Xun nodded and said: ‘Not bad.  No matter what, Fenxiang Valley's hundreds of years of established connections in southern Xinjiang are still known more than other outsiders.  ’ After saying that, he glanced at Lu Xueqi again intentionally or unintentionally. Lu Xueqi looked indifferent and turned her head away.

    He once asked: ‘Where is the beast god at this moment?  ’

    Li Xun said: 'According to our information, the evildoer has escaped into the strange and deep depths of Shiwan Mountain and is heading towards his lair.  ’

    Zeng and others were startled and said: ‘A hundred thousand mountains?  ’

    Li Xun nodded and said, "That's right. I don't need to tell you. You must have heard about it already."?Dangerous, strange, and mysterious, it is one of the most dangerous places in the world.  Originally, if you hadn't come, I was about to lead a group of junior brothers to set off to search in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. This time, three of them happened to be here. Wouldn't it be better if we all go together?  I have no other intention, but in any case, I have been in southern Xinjiang for many years, and I know a little bit about the unpredictable and extremely dangerous Shiwanda Mountain. It may be beneficial and harmless to the three of you to have me as a guide.  !  ’

    After saying that, he sneered twice.

    Zeng frowned, glanced at Wen Min and Lu Xueqi behind him, and said, "Senior Brother Li, please stay here while the three of us discuss it for a while."  ’

    Li Xun nodded and said: 'Everyone, please.  ’

    Zeng and the other three stepped aside and talked in low voices. From Li Xun's perspective, Zeng was talking most of the time. Sometimes Wenmin would interject a few words, but Lu Xueqi didn't say a word, just shook her head silently, and then  Or just nod.

    The woman in white seems to have always been so beautiful and pure, standing there quietly.  Li Xun looked at Lu Xueqi from a distance and seemed to be crazy for a moment.  At this moment, someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder. Li Xun was shocked. He didn't expect that someone was so close to him and he couldn't notice it. He quickly turned around, and it was Yun Yilan.

    Li Xun's face turned red and he whispered: "Master, I've lost my temper. What's the matter?"  ’

    Yun Yilan glanced at Lu Xueqi, her face expressionless, and she simply said: 'Don't forget the burden you carry.  ’

    Li Xun was shaken and said in a low voice: 'Disciple understands.  ’

    Yun Yilan nodded and said: ‘You take care of them, I’ll leave first.  ’ After that, he didn’t even say hello to the three people from the Qingyun Sect, and just went on his own.

    Li Xun watched Yun Yilan disappear at the entrance of the back hall of Shanhe Palace, with mixed feelings in his heart and a face that seemed uncertain.

    At this time, the three people there seemed to have already discussed it and came back.

    Zeng walked over with a smile on his face and said with a smile: 'Senior Brother Li, the three of us have agreed that this time Hey, where is Senior Uncle Yun?  ’

    Li Xun said apologetically: "My master was temporarily busy, and I saw the three of them discussing, so I ordered you not to disturb me, and I went first."  If you are disrespectful, please pay attention to Haihan.  ’

    Zeng hurriedly said: "No, no, we are too rude. If there is anything wrong just now, please reply to Senior Brother Yun, Senior Brother Li. We are juniors, we don't know etiquette, and we don't know how high the sky is. So don't care about him."  .  ’

    Hearing Zeng's words flow out of his mouth like a stream of water, Lu Xueqi and Wenmin both looked a little embarrassed, but Zeng was calm and didn't look embarrassed at all.

    Li Xun also smiled and nodded, without saying any more, he just said: 'What is the result of those people's discussion?  ’

    Zeng Yi cupped his hands and said: "This time I still have to trouble Senior Brother Li."  ’

    Li Xun's face flashed with joy, and he returned the greeting: "No, no, we are a Zhengdao family, so we should be like this."  ’ As he spoke, he glanced at Lu Xueqi, then looked back, coughed, and said: ‘But the Shiwanda Mountain is a dangerous place after all, so you guys still need to make preparations in advance.  Come, let me first tell you some things that need attention.  ’

    Zeng smiled and said, ‘Thank you, Senior Brother Li.  ’ After saying that, he turned around and waved, saying: ‘Two senior sisters, come quickly and listen together.  ’

    Lu Xueqi frowned and seemed a little reluctant, but was pulled by Wen Min next to her and walked over.

    The low voice echoed in the Shanhe Palace

    Deep in the Shiwan Mountain, leaving the last trace of darkness and crossing the last crooked old tree, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er finally walked out of the dark forest.  Outside the forest, on this day, there was a rare warm sunshine in the mountains. The warmth shone down, brushed over their bodies, and fell on the twisted trees, but it still couldn't shine into the mysterious building.  And the chilling forest.

    Jin Ping'er opened her arms. Even though she had been here once before, walking out of this forest still made her feel relieved.  Indeed, if you walk for several days in a forest full of poisonous insects and continuous rain, no one will be in a good mood.

    Standing outside the forest, it feels like the breath inhaling into the body is much warmer and more comfortable.  After Jin Ping'er took a deep breath of satisfaction, she turned to look at Gui Li, and saw a look of relief on the face of Gui Li, who had just walked out of the dark forest, despite the usual indifference.

    After a slight pause to rest, Gui Li looked up into the distance. Under the rare good weather, the field of vision was wide. There seemed to be endless mountains in the distance. The mountains were rolling up and down, one after another, and there was no end in sight until the horizon.  .

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:He said: ‘Why, I didn’t expect that the bad land in southern Xinjiang is so vast, right?  When I first came here, I was also surprised.  ’

    Gui Li looked far away, lingering among the mountains, and said lightly: 'How far is the ancient demon-suppressing cave you mentioned?  ’

    Jin Ping'er smiled charmingly, took two steps, and looked at the endless mountains in front of Gui Li for a while. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed at one of the peaks with a strange charred appearance from the top down, and said: 'See  Is that black mountain there?  We climbed over the top of the mountain, and at the foot of the mountain was the ancient Zhenmo Cave.  ’

    Gui Li looked up and saw that very strange mountain peak. From a distance, there seemed to be no sunlight at all. On the contrary, it was always shrouded in a light black mist, showing a bit of mystery.

    Gui Li nodded and said: 'Then let's go!  ’

    After saying that, he moved forward, but Jin Ping'er didn't move, and still stood where he was.

    Gui Li took a few steps and felt that Jin Ping'er hadn't followed. He was slightly surprised. He turned around and said, 'What's wrong?  ’

    Jin Ping'er rolled her eyes at him, but even that angry look, in the warm sunshine, was a bit charming, "You are naturally a powerful person, but it's a pity that the person in front of you is a weak woman, and she can't leave now."  On the move.  ’

    Gui Li said calmly: "There are many women in the world, but it is not your turn to be a weak woman."  ’

    Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly and was not angry. He found a dry stone next to him and sat down.

    Although Gui Li did not take Jin Ping'er's words seriously, he suddenly felt that neither of them had had a good rest in this strange dark forest these past few days. At that moment, he no longer insisted on continuing on the road, but instead walked in Jin Ping'er's house.  He also sat down not far away.

    The monkey Xiao Hui who had been lying on his shoulder screamed twice, as if he suddenly woke up from his depression, and suddenly became energetic. He jumped from Gui Li's shoulder to the ground and looked around, his three eyes blinking.  Stopped, then raised its tail, swooped into the grass next to it, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Jin Ping'er glanced in the direction it was going and said, 'Everything here is dangerous. Your monkey is running around, aren't you afraid of something happening?  ’

    Gui Li shook his head and said: 'It doesn't matter, even if something happens to the two of us, that guy will be fine alone.  ’

    Jin Ping'er chuckled, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "What kind of person, he is obviously a monkey!"  ’

    Gui Li glanced at Jin Ping'er's jade-like face, and couldn't help but reveal a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Then he looked towards the direction where Xiao Hui ran, and said slowly: "In my heart, it is better than countless others in the world."  People are much better.  ’

    Jin Ping'er looked at his slightly pale face, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared.  She looked at Gui Li thoughtfully, but Gui Li seemed to frown and his face suddenly darkened.

    Maybe, he suddenly realized what he said in front of others?

    Jin Ping'er has always been an extremely intelligent woman, but she is definitely not one of those quiet and dignified ladies in the world. She quietly looked at Gui Li's face, her eyes as soft as water, but Gui Li's expression became darker and darker under her gaze.  It's getting uglier.

    Just when the embarrassment was getting thicker and Gui Li’s brows were furrowing tighter, Jin Ping’er suddenly said: ‘What’s wrong with you?  ’

    Gui Li was startled and said: ‘What?  ’

    Jin Ping'er looked at him, with a half-smile on her face, but there seemed to be something else in her eyes, and she said softly: 'You seem a little uncomfortable?  ’

    Gui Li coughed and said: ‘No.  ’

    Jin Ping'er didn't seem to hear his answer, and said to herself: 'Did you suddenly say something that was on your mind in front of a woman like me, which made you feel a little embarrassed?  ’

    Gui Li's face instantly turned cold, but before he could speak, Jin Ping'er had already followed up: 'In the past ten years, especially after Baguio's accident, you have never been alone with a woman for so long!  Did you inadvertently feel sorry for her because you said something unintentionally?  ’

    Gui Li stared at Jin Ping'er, his eyes had turned cold, and he said coldly: 'What do you mean by these words, and why do you mention Baguio?  ’

    Jin Ping'er didn't show any fear or flinch in his cold eyes that seemed to be capable of killing people. On the contrary, she smiled slightly, but her eyes seemed to be provocative. There was a kind of hidden excitement. Her eyes flashed and she said: "Are you here?"  Scared, right?  ’

    Gui Li stood up suddenly and said angrily: ‘What am I afraid of!  If you keep talking nonsense, I won't be polite'

    ‘You’re afraid you’ll forget Baguio!  ’ Jin Ping’er suddenly raised her voice, like cutting through ice and snow.A crisp sound penetrated the invisible space between the two of them.

    Gui Li opened his mouth to shout angrily and suddenly froze, unable to make any sound, as if someone had hit him in the vitals.  Jin Ping'er also suddenly fell silent. Amidst the voice of shouting and asking that still seemed to be echoing around him, the world around him suddenly became silent, without a single sound.

    At this time, the sky was blue, the mountains in the distance were undulating, as if the wind was blowing from the sky, and the woods and grass began to rustle.

    It’s already afternoon time.  The wind blew through his face and hair.

    Sunshine became even more lazy, and the two of them faced each other in silence, with no one speaking.

    Jin Ping'er looked at the man in front of her, something flashing in her eyes, which seemed pitiful and sneered at the same time.

    After a while, she stretched out her hand and gently tucked a strand of hair that had been blown away by the wind behind her ears. Her voice became softer and she said calmly: "For the feelings back then, you don't even dare to talk to yourself now."  If you believe it, is it because you are afraid that you will forget her inadvertently?  ’

    Her smile seemed to be light, like a wild flower swaying in the wind. She tried her best to suppress herself, reminding herself from time to time, who in the world knew that Gui Li, the number one general of the Ghost King Sect that everyone feared, was actually like this  What about such a poor person?  ’

    The expression on Gui Li's face changed, turning green and white. Suddenly he took a long breath, looked up at the sky, held his breath for a moment, and then slowly let it out.  When he looked back again, his face was as calm as usual, and there was no trace of sadness or joy at all, just indifference.

    ‘Who do you think you are, talking about me like this, but what about yourself?  ’ He was calm, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, as if he had forgotten the gaffe he had just made.

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: 'Me?  I am nobody, just a woman who is by your side now!  ’

    Ignoring the hint of thorn in her words, Gui Li turned his head away. At this moment, the grass next to him suddenly parted, and a gray shadow flashed past. However, Xiao Hui jumped out and jumped back to Gui Li two or three times.  If you look carefully, you can see that the monkey is slowly grabbing many wild fruits in his hands, and is still chewing them in his mouth. No wonder he couldn't hear the familiar "squeak" sound just now.

    Gui Li picked it up, spread out his hands, Xiao Hui cracked a smile, and placed the picked wild fruit in Gui Li's palm.  I saw that the wild fruit was red and very cute. Although it was not very big, it looked full and very attractive.

    Gui Li took one and put it in his mouth and took two bites. He felt that although the taste was slightly green, it was juicy and sweet, making it a rare treat.

    Nodding, he sorted out a few, glanced at Jin Ping'er, handed them over, and said: 'Xiao Hui is born with the ability to detect poisons, and all the wild fruits he picks are edible.  ’

    Jin Ping'er didn't follow it immediately. He turned his eyes on the hand that was stretched out in front of him. He suddenly smiled and said: "You share it with me and eat it. You don't have anything to worry about, right?"  ’

    Gui Li frowned, snorted, turned his palms up into fists, and tried to shrink back.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Jin Ping'er suddenly stretched out his arm and grabbed his hand. He smiled and said: 'I want it, I want it'

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly. He looked at Jin Ping'er and slowly spread his fingers, revealing the wild fruits.

    On the soft skin of the palm, there is a faint breath floating in the wind from a distance.  Jin Ping'er's eyes at this moment seemed to suddenly become as soft as water waves, flowing gently and softly. He stretched out his green-white slender fingers and picked up the wild fruits one by one from Gui Li's palm.

    The slender nails seemed to brush over the rough skin of the palm inadvertently, with a strange coldness in the warmth.

    She stared at the man in front of her, gently and slowly let go of her hand, then smiled, took a wild fruit and put it in her mouth, ate a few times, and said with a smile: 'It's delicious!  ’

    Her smile is the most beautiful flower at noon, touching the heart.

    Gui Li looked at her without saying a word.

    Jin Ping'er's smile became more and more charming, and she said with a smile: 'What's wrong? I didn't say a word, like an idiot'

    Gui Li looked at Jin Ping'er and smiled with his mouth covered, but his face remained calm at all. But after a moment, he suddenly said: "Purple Light Blade" or even the evil magical weapon, can you cultivate it to the point of "accepting Yin"?  "Guiyuan", integrated with one's own Qi and veins, is really amazing.  ’

    ‘Poof’, several wild fruits in Jin Ping’er’s hand exploded in an instant. Even the juice in them was frozen into ice cubes by the strange cold air that suddenly emitted, and fell to the ground.

    Jin Ping'er's face, which had been smiling gently a moment ago, lost its smile in an instant, and her eyes were like daggers, staring deeply at Gui Li.

    Gui Li seemed not to feel it at all, said lightly: "It's just that although you are a body of pure yin, and you are spiritually connected with the Zimang Blade, the cold yin energy is too strong, and the lonely yin does not last long, but you insist on practicing, the yin energy enters the body, and the meridians and blood  All were injured by it.  The power you use with this magic weapon is naturally extremely powerful, but if you want to advance to a higher level in your spiritual practice in the future, I'm afraid it will be even more difficult.  ’

    After saying that, he ignored Jin Ping'er's extremely ugly expression at the moment, turned around and walked away. At the same time, he said hello. The monkey Xiao Hui who was eating wild fruits jumped over to him, jumped on his shoulder a few times, and continued to walk towards  The blackened mountain peak in the distance was gone.

    Jin Ping'er was left standing there, looking at the walking figure, then slowly raised his right hand and looked silently.  Under the sun, the white, slender and beautiful palms shone like transparent jade, but from the deepest part, although it was not obvious, you could still see a faint unnatural light cyan color, like tiny blood vessels, distributed in it.  The depth of muscle texture.

    Jin Ping'er's face was as dark as water, and he suddenly snorted coldly. Without saying anything, he walked straight in the direction where Gui Li went.  When she raised her feet, she stomped on several wild fruits that had been frozen into ice cubes, crushing them to pieces.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 2 Decision

.    Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains.

    In front of the vast black forest that Gui Li and Jin Ping'er had passed through, there were more than a dozen people standing in front of them. Most of them were elite disciples headed by Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang. There were only two outsiders among them.  That is Lu Xueqi and Zeng from Qingyun Sect.  As for Wen Min, who had been with Lu Xueqi and others earlier, he unexpectedly disappeared.

    Many people in this group had a slightly tired look on their faces. It was obvious that although they were cultivators, it was still not an easy task for them to go deep into the dangerous and strange place of Shiwan Mountain.  Only the leaders, Li Xun, Lu Xueqi, Zeng and others, were profound and looked as usual.

    It’s just that at this moment, looking at the dark and strange forest ahead, no one can be happy.

    In the sky above this black forest, the poisonous miasma is obviously rising, and it is obviously impossible to escape from the sky. The black forest is vast and cannot be easily bypassed. In addition, Li Xun, who served as the guide along the way, has made it clear that according to  According to the legend of the people of Southern Xinjiang, the lair of the beast monster is in the ancient cave of suppressing demons behind the black forest.

    It seems that we must leave this forest!

    The Tianya Divine Sword exudes a light blue light, flickering softly in Lu Xueqi's hand, reflecting her snow-white and slightly lonely figure.  In Wen Min's absence, not only did she rarely talk to Li Xun and other Fenxiang Valley disciples, but she also rarely paid attention to Zeng, who was also a disciple of Qingyun.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????? The harsh mountains, dangerous waters, poisonous insects and ferocious beasts, these frightening things are often just a blind sight to her, or they are just ghosts killed by the sword.  No one knew what she was thinking deep down in her heart.

    Li Xun didn't know, and Zeng didn't know either. But at this moment, Li Xun coughed to Zeng and asked in a low voice: "UmSenior Brother Zeng, may I ask that Junior Sister Lu who has been silent all day, what is she thinking about?"  ah?  ’

    Zeng was startled for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said: 'Senior Brother Li, I think you asked the wrong person too!  ’

    Li Xun glanced at him, shook his head after a while, and couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    At this moment, everyone was taking a break after a tiring day and was about to enter the black forest. Lu Xueqi was alone, standing by a rock in the distance, looking at the distant mountains. Behind her, there were many eyes from time to time, intentionally or unintentionally, in that beautiful place.  Lingering between the backs.

    Li Xun and Zeng stood aside. The former pondered for a moment and said seriously: "Senior Brother Zeng, we should invite Junior Sister Lu over and discuss how to proceed next, okay?"  ’

    Zeng nodded and said: ‘That’s right.  ’ Then she turned around, walked to Lu Xueqi and whispered a few words to her. Lu Xueqi had no expression on her face. After hearing what Zeng said, she glanced at Li Xun. Li Xun felt slightly embarrassed and laughed dryly.

    Not long after, Lu Xueqi finally walked back with Zeng.  Li Xun coughed and said: 'That's it, you two, after passing through this black forest, you will not be far from the beast monster's lair.  us……'

    ‘Senior Brother Li!  ’ Suddenly, Lu Xueqi called Li Xun and interrupted him.

    Li Xun was startled. It could be said that this was the first time Lu Xueqi took the initiative to talk to him since entering the Shiwan Mountain. She was surprised: 'What?  ’

    Lu Xueqi looked at him, with a faint light shining in her eyes, and said: 'In the past few days, I have been puzzled by something, and I would like to ask Senior Brother Li for help.  ’

    Li Xun nodded and said, ‘Junior Sister Lu, please speak.  ’

    Lu Xueqi didn't seem to soften her expression because of Li Xun's politeness. She usually said coldly and calmly: "In the past, the news we heard from Fenxiang Valley was that the Hundred Thousand Mountains were dangerous places.  Even you rarely enter.  But for some reason, when I come here this time, it seems that Senior Brother Li is very familiar with this place. Have you been here before?  Also, the traces of the beast god are very mysterious, and the secret of the lair is not to mention. How come Fenxiang Valley is so well-informed and can know this?  ’

    Li Xun's expression remained unchanged. Facing Lu Xueqi's questioning, he seemed to have already made up his mind. He smiled and said, "Junior sister Lu, I have told you before. In the past, we in Fenxiang Valley did not care about Shiwanda Mountain, but the beast monster  Once the catastrophe breaks out, of course we will pay attention here.  As for the lair of the beast monster, it was discovered by our disciples after tracking the remnants of the beast monster, and a lot of our elites were sacrificed for this!  ’

    Zeng and Lu Xueqi both frowned at the same time. Apparently they didn't quite believe Li Xun's empty and perfunctory words. However, seeing that he was speaking righteously and confidently, they seemed unable to refute directly, so they had no choice but to remain silent.

    Li Xun smiled, glanced at the two of them, and said, "Speaking of this, I thought about it again, why did Senior Sister Wen Minwen of your sect suddenly rush back when we were about to enter Shiwan Mountain?"  What about Qingyun Mountain?  ’

    Zeng was startled and couldn't help but look at Lu Xue next to him.He glanced at her and then smiled and said, "Didn't we tell Senior Brother Li about this earlier? Senior Sister Wenmin had to rush back because something happened temporarily."  ’

    Lu Xueqi next to her lowered her eyes slightly and said nothing.  The reason why Wen Min rushed back to Qingyun Mountain temporarily was not clear even to Zeng. In fact, in the final analysis, it was naturally because of Yun Yilan's sudden question about the damage of the Zhuxian Sword at the Shanhe Palace in Fenxiang Valley.  talk.

    Zeng didn't know the truth and just forgot about it as a joke. However, after Lu Xueqi and Wenmin discussed it, they both felt that the matter was really serious. After much consideration, Wenmin finally decided to rush back to Qingyun Mountain to tell the elders.  Now that the master has made this clear, it will be easier to adapt to the situation.  After all, the Zhuxian Ancient Sword has great significance to Qingyun Sect and the righteous way of the world.  As for Fenxiang Valley, which has always been on good terms with Qingyun Sect, and its owner Yun Yilan, this unexpected performance has some unspeakable meaning in it, which is disturbing.

    However, the matter here with the Beast God is also very important and cannot be given up, so after discussing it, Wen Min hurried back to Qingyun Mountain, while Lu Xueqi stayed with Zeng.  However, in the minds of Lu Xueqi and others, the family of Fenxiang Valley seemed to be full of weirdness at this moment.

    At this moment, Li Xun has been discussing with Zeng for a long time, explaining many things that need to be paid attention to when entering the Black Forest. Zeng learned many things that he had never heard of. He couldn't help but open his eyes, couldn't help nodding, and had a great time chatting with Li Xun.

    Lu Xueqi listened to those words, and for some reason, she felt slightly bored, so she stood up and walked aside again, looking into the distance.  In the distance, there are endless mountains and undulating highlands. Under the huge sky and sky, a cold wind howls past.

    Who knows what is waiting for them ahead?

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    In the early morning of this day, it was still early, the genius was bright, and all the disciples on Dazhu Peak had not yet gotten up. There was a sound of slight footsteps from the Shoujing Hall. A moment later, Tian Buyi was uncharacteristically dressed and left in the early morning.  come out.

    In the morning light, Tian Buyi’s round face had a solemn expression, his brows were furrowed, and he looked very worried.  Suru followed him and walked out.  Judging from the appearance of the couple, I don't know if they got up early or if they stayed up all night.

    Suru had a worried look on her face at this moment. After walking out of the Shou Jing Hall, she first took a look at the disciples' house. After seeing the expected silence and no one, she whispered: "It's not easy, I still think you are so  There's something wrong with what we're doing, so why don't we discuss it again!  ’

    Tian Buyi's face was as dark as water, his brows did not relax at all, and he said in a deep voice: "This matter can no longer be postponed. In the past few days since we came back from the ancestor's ancestral hall, Senior Brother Daoxuan's condition has been getting worse and worse.  The news that came down from Tongtian Peak yesterday was that he actually took action against Elder Fan and Xiao Yicai who came to persuade him.  ’

    Suru was startled and said: 'What, how could the head senior brother do something? What happened to the two of them? How did they offend the head senior brother? Are you injured?  ’

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "What else could they do for? Of course they saw Senior Brother Daoxuan behaving strangely and went to advise them. I heard that Senior Brother Daoxuan was talking to them nicely, but for some reason he suddenly became angry and slapped him  The strike struck down and severely injured Senior Brother Fan immediately, but Xiao Yicai was so alert that he escaped and was fine.  ’

    Suru was startled for a moment, frowned and said, ‘Is Xiao Yicai okay?  ’

    Tian Buyi put his hands behind his hands and pondered for a moment, then said: 'He has always been smart, and he has followed Senior Brother Daoxuan for many years, so he knows more than others.  Most likely, they realized something was wrong in advance, so they took advantage of the situation and managed to escape.  Fortunately, he was alert and had time to rescue Senior Brother Fan and heal his injuries. Otherwise, no one can say what would have happened!  ’

    Suru was silent for a long time, with an uncertain look on his face, and then said for a long time: 'He, he has become like this, why do you still want to see him?  ’

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath and said, "It's fine if others don't know. Don't you understand why I want to see him?"  ’

    Suru said in a low voice: 'But heSenior Brother, he has inner demons in his body at the moment. No one knows what he is thinking, and his moral conduct is so high that he is far better than you and me. You take the risk to go there this time.  , I'm just afraid, just afraid'

    As she spoke, Suru's voice became lower and lower, and in the end it was hard to hear. Apparently she didn't want to say it.

    Tian Buyi sighed, turned around and stared at Suru, stretched out his hand to gently hold Suru's delicate hand, and said softly: 'You and I have been married for the rest of our lives, of course I know what you are worried about.  With your heart, even if something happens to me, I don’t care anymore'

    Suru frowned, interrupted him, and said angrily: ‘YouWhat nonsense!  ’

    Tian Buyi nodded, remained silent for a moment, and then said: 'You know, the secret of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword is the top secret of the Qingyun Sect, and only the headmaster knows it.  It was just that during the battle in the wilderness, Zeng Shuchang and I and several others followed Senior Brother Wan in the decisive battle across thousands of miles of yellow sand, and we learned this secret by chance.  Later, several of us made a solemn oath in the ancestral hall of the ancestors in front of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect, never to reveal the secret in the slightest throughout our lives.  ’

    Suru sighed and said: 'Why are you mentioning this again? I was also present at the time and swore the same oath as you. How could I not remember it?  ’

    Tian Buyi said solemnly: 'Ever since Patriarch Qingye left his handwritten warning tablet, all the Patriarchs of the past generations have repeatedly warned that the ancient sword of Zhu Xian should not be used lightly.  Patriarch Qingye's commandment monument clearly states that the Zhuxian Sword Spirit is the supreme evil spirit. If a person wielding the sword has an unstable will and foundation, he will fall into the devil's path.  Now Senior Brother Daoxuan’s various visions are fulfilling what the Patriarch said!  ’

    Suru lowered her head and remained silent for a long time.

    Tian Buyi raised his head and looked at the dim sky. In the distance, at the end of the morning mountain fog, where the clouds were shrouded, the towering Tongtian Peak was looming.

    ‘Over the years, Senior Brother Daoxuan has worked hard to reorganize and prosper our Qingyun sect, and now we are proud of the world and lead the world in the right way.  Tian Buyi's voice suddenly sounded a little more vicissitudes of life, "I have also thought that even if Senior Brother Wan really took the position of Headmaster, he might not be able to do better than Senior Brother Daoxuan."  .  ’

    Suru’s body trembled slightly and she whispered: ‘It’s not easy’ But she seemed to hesitate to speak the next words.

    Tian Buyi clasped his hands, with a somewhat confused look on his face, and said: "In these many years, although I have secretly enshrined Senior Brother Wan's spiritual throne, to be honest with Senior Brother Daoxuan, I really admire him more and more, even though I usually have many  Quarrel, but I have nothing to say about his behavior, even ten years ago, when he used the Zhuxian Sword to kill Lao Qi'

    ‘It’s not easy, stop talking!  ’ Suru suddenly shouted out. For some reason, her eyes turned red when she looked at Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi moved the muscles on his face and managed to squeeze out a smile, but there was no smile at all, only sadness: "The person who understands my thoughts best in the world is you."  In that battle ten years ago, I, I' He sighed and said, 'I really can't let go of Lao Qi!  Among this group of disciples, although that kid looked the least pleasing to me, I still Alas!  ’

    After he let out a long sigh, the two of them stopped talking. After a while, Tian Buyi smiled bitterly as if he was mocking himself and said: "After that day, I was also deeply dissatisfied with Senior Brother Daoxuan. I raised the Seventh Brother."  Damn, after more than ten years, don’t I still know who he is?  If anything happens, I will teach him, and maybe there is still room for improvement.  But when that sword strike came down, hehe, Lao Qi was still fine. He killed Baguio first. It was better this time. Lao Qi would have to rebel if he didn't.  With his stubborn temper, his whole life would be destroyed by that sword.  ’

    ‘However, in the past few years, I have occasionally reflected on myself. When I recalled this matter, I also thought, if I were in Senior Brother Daoxuan’s position, should I kill with this sword, or not?  ’

    Suru stared at her husband without saying a word, but silently gently held his hand and patted the back of his palm with a hint of comfort.

    Tian Buyi smiled faintly, with a bit of helplessness, and smiled at Suru and said: 'If it were me, I'm afraid I would still have to use that sword after all.  ’

    As if she already knew the answer, Suru lowered her head silently and said nothing.

    Tian Buyi also fell silent, staring in the distance towards Tongtian Peak.

    After a long while, Suru suddenly said: 'Since you have made up your mind, why don't I accompany you to see Senior Brother Daoxuan!  ’

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "You'd better not go. There are too many people, so it's hard to talk."  Brother Daoxuan became what he is today, all for the sake of the people of the world and the Qingyun Sect. I don’t know, so I just paid it back. But since I know the secret, I can’t just sit idly by and ignore it. I always have to see if there is still room for salvation.  .  I just hope that Senior Brother Daoxuan can wake up from that violent atmosphere because of his profound moral character.  if not……'

    When he said this, his voice stopped suddenly.

    Suru looked at him and suddenly smiled slightly. The sad look on her face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a look of distress and love, and she said softly: 'Okay, stop talking.  ’

    Tian Buyi has been getting along with her for a long time, and the two of them have already connected with each other. At this moment, he stared at Suru for a long time, and finally said nothing, just nodded.  After a moment, he turned around, and the bottom of his wide sleeves began to glow with red light.

    Seeing that his red flame sword is about to go on a long journey, suddenly Suru called out from behind him: "Buyi" Although the tone of the voice was not very high, the emotion and tenderness in his voice were all contained in these two short words.

    Tian Buyi looked back at his wife, and saw a look of reluctance on Suru's face, with tears flashing faintly in her eyes.  After a while, Tian Buyi suddenly smiled, waved his hand, and moved his lips, but still didn't say anything. He turned around and drew out the Red Flame Fairy Sword, and flew into the air with a roar.

    The crimson light swept across the sky and penetrated into the clouds and mist.  At first, the clouds and mist rolled in and gave way, but then surrounded him from all directions, gradually submerging his figure and disappearing.

    Suru was the only one left, staring blankly at the sky. I don’t know how long she stood there. I don’t know when a few morning dewdrops appeared on the clouds on the temples. They were crystal clear, like pearls, and fell quietly.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 3 Footprints

.    ? ? Black mountain peaks.

    After setting foot on that mountain peak, a strong smell was always wafting in the air, a bit choking and smelling of sulfur.  Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were both profound practitioners and could tolerate the smell. However, as they gradually went deeper into the mountain, the increasingly strong wind gradually made them frown.

    It was a bone-chilling wind. I don’t know why, when it blew over my face, although the wind was not very strong, it was so miserable that it really chilled people from the bottom of my heart.  In addition, there are faint screams coming from somewhere deep in the mountains ahead, one after another, rising and falling, like the cries of apes at night, and the laughter of fierce ghosts, which is terrifying to the ears.

    The monkey Xiao Hui lay on Ghost Li's shoulder, finished eating the last wild fruit, and threw the core away. He opened his three eyes and looked around. It seemed that he was not affected by these visions at all.

    Jin Ping'er frowned more and more, and suddenly said: "There seems to be something wrong."

    Gui Li was startled, stopped, and said, "What's wrong?"

    Jin Ping'er hesitated for a moment and said: "The last time I followed here, there were no ghosts crying, wolves howling and ghostly winds all over the mountains and plains. It was only when I arrived at the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave that there seemed to be some. How come some time has passed,  Is this place like a ghost prison?"

    Gui Li looked into the distance and said calmly: "Maybe this is the lair of the beast monster, and it is too violent, as it should be. He had just come back to life when you came over that day, and of course it is not as bad as it has been in recent days."

    Jin Ping'er thought for a while and could only explain it this way.  That day at the top of Qingyun Mountain, the Beast God fought a bloody battle with the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and was severely damaged by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Everyone could see how powerful that sword was.  However, even under the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the Beast God can still escape, and his practice is enough to shock the world.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, and he suddenly said: "Tell me, if we find the Beast God in the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, even though he is injured, can the two of us really deal with him?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said, "How do I know?"

    Jin Ping'er looked at him and suddenly smiled: "Looking at you, I'm afraid you're not very sure! In that case, why are you still here with me?"

    She looked at Gui Li and said with a faint smile: "Don't forget, there is Baguio in Huqi Mountain waiting for you to save her! If you die here, wouldn't you be very sorry for her?  "

    Gui Li snorted, walked forward, and said, "Her father asked me to do this. I owe Baguio too much, so I always have to do something. But you," he smiled coldly,  He said: "If by chance you die here, you will probably die in peace, right?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled coquettishly, and smiled at his back: "Oh! You are such a cool person. As long as we die together, let alone this beast's lair, or even a pig pen and a cattle pen, that's fine too.  .”

    Gui Li sneered in front, obviously not believing Jin Ping'er's words at all, let alone showing the slightest emotion, and just walked straight away.  However, the monkey on his shoulder turned his head, faced Jin Ping'er, and actually gave a rare split-mouthed smile, and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Unlike the several women Gui Li had dated before, Xiao Hui was not as affectionate with Jin Ping'er as he was with Xiao Bai and Xiao Huan back then. This was the first time in several days that he smiled so happily.

    Jin Ping'er was a little surprised, but it wasn't a bad thing at all. She was a little happy. She was smiling and was about to step forward to tease the monkey. Unexpectedly, the monkey smiled for a moment with its mouth open. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and spit out something black.  Huhu things came out at extremely fast speeds, flying straight towards where Jin Ping'er was standing.

    Jin Ping'er was startled, but she was not an ordinary person after all, so she didn't panic. She twisted her feet slightly and stepped aside, letting the weird thing pass.

    There was a low pop sound, and the thing fell to the ground. It didn't bounce up, but directly hit the ground.  Jin Ping'er looked back and saw that it was a wild fruit core. I don't know when Xiao Hui had one left in her mouth. She was chewing the taste, but now he was using it to tease her.

    Jin Ping'er was teased by a monkey. She felt slightly angry and her pretty face turned pale. She looked around and saw that the gray-haired monkey had turned around and sat on Gui Li's shoulder, facing Jin Ping'er.  He clasped his hands on his chest and crossed his arms, swinging his feet back and forth, looking at the sky with three eyes, his face full of arrogance and the legendary gangster spirit, even his long tail was swaying behind him.  Walking around, you look like I'm just bullying you, I'm a gangster, who am I afraid of?

    Jin Ping'er was fine if he didn't look at it, but when he saw it, he became even more angry. He took a few steps to catch up with Gui Li and said angrily: "Why are you such an uncultured monkey? You just spit out fruit cores at you."do you know?  "

    Gui Li slowly turned his head and looked at Jin Ping'er, with a strange look on his face. After a while, he said, "Are you scolding it?" He pointed at Xiao Hui.

    Jin Ping'er nodded.

    Xiao Hui immediately became angry and jumped up from Gui Li's shoulder. He screamed and screamed. His eyes were wide open. He clenched his hands into fists and kept making gestures. It looked like he was burning with anger and wanted to fight Jin Ping'er who complained.  A scene with overwhelming momentum.

    Jin Ping'er didn't expect that this gray-haired monkey could actually understand human nature to such an extent. She was startled for a moment, took a step back, then ignored it and said loudly to the ghost: "I was scolding it, but this beast is also  It’s so abominable, you have to raise it and teach it well"

    "You!" Suddenly, Gui Li spoke loudly and shouted at Xiao Hui, while also interrupting Jin Ping'er's words.

    Xiao Hui was startled and paused. Jin Ping'er was also startled and looked at Gui Li.

    I saw Gui Li frowning, with a serious look on his face, and shouted to Xiao Hui: "I told you a long time ago that you need to read more and know the books to be reasonable, but you just didn't listen. The book "Gods and Demons" I taught you last time  "Zhiyi", why don't you learn it? Come back and copy 300 chapters of it for me and come see me again!"

    Xiao Hui's three eyes widened together, blinking, and touched his head with his hand, scratched it again, and touched it again. He was obviously in a daze.

    But Jin Ping'er on the other side wasn't much better. After being surprised, he couldn't help but sneered: "What nonsense are you talking about? Even if this monkey knows human nature, I have never heard of him being able to read and write!"

    Gui Li turned his head and glanced at her, and said "Oh", as if he had just woken up, and said calmly: "In this case, even if you say so, it is not my fault that this monkey is uneducated. All things are born, but monkeys  If you can’t study, what can you do, what can you do?”

    He looked at Jin Ping'er, sighed without sincerity, and without saying anything else, turned around and walked forward.

    Jin Ping'er was so angry that her face turned pale.

    The monkey in front, Xiao Hui, fell off Gui Li's shoulder with a plop and fell to the ground. However, it did not appear to be in any pain. Instead, it screamed loudly, danced, laughed wildly, sometimes held its belly, sometimes beat the ground, and even had its limbs in the air.  The tail is waving, and the smile is as wild as possible.

    The more Jin Ping'er looked at it, the angrier he became, and was about to have a fit when Xiao Hui suddenly jumped up, screamed at Jin Ping'er, made a big face, then got down on all fours and swooped back,  He jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder a few times, and then he lay down again, where he proudly looked back at Jin Ping'er with another grimace.

    Jin Ping'er became more and more angry, and even her body seemed to be trembling. After biting her teeth, she raised her hand to swing forward. Under the warm sunshine, a lavender light glowed on the edge of her palm, which was extremely strange.  .

    But when the palm was raised halfway, it stopped in mid-air. Under the figure of the man in front of him, a faint cyan light seemed to emit from his hand.

    Jin Ping'er's pupils contracted.

    After a while, she suddenly paused, then put down her hands, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath.  After her chest rose and fell a few times, her expression returned to its normal appearance.  The Qinghui on Gui Li's hand in front also slowly disappeared, and as for his figure, he slowly walked away amidst the harsh and weird laughter of the gray-haired three-eyed monkey.

    Jin Ping'er calmed down, still a little angry in his heart, but at the same time, for some reason, his face felt a little warm.  She has always confounded all living beings and played with people's hearts. How could she know that she was being played by a monkey like this today

    She snorted, put these things aside, and was about to move forward. Suddenly she frowned, as if she remembered something again, turned around and walked back slowly.  Not long after, she had already reached the place where the core that Xiao Hui spat out provocatively just landed.

    The core is an ordinary wild fruit core in the mountains here, there is nothing strange about it, but at this time, the core has completely sunk into the ground, with only a few hard shells exposed.  And this scorched and weird mountain peak is not like other parts of Shiwanda Mountain. It has soft soil and is full of hard rocks.

    With the force of Xiao Hui's spitting, the core of the fruit was actually driven into the hard stone.

    Jin Ping'er frowned slowly, stood up slowly, and looked in the direction where Gui Li's figure disappeared. The dark wind blowing from that direction seemed to still contain the harsh and strange laughter of the monkey Xiao Hui.

    In a low voice, as if she was whispering to herself: "How come even this monkey has such a Taoist practice and is improving so fast? What on earth is this person"

    The vast black forest has welcomed a new visitor.  But this time, the number of guests was much larger than before.  A team of as many as ten people walked through the jungle, walking among giant trees with lush leaves and thorns covered with vines.

    &nbsp; However, except for the unexpected attack by wild beasts, this section of the journey went surprisingly smoothly.

    The few people walking at the front of the team were not ordinary people. Lu Xueqi frowned slightly and said nothing, but Zeng could not help but said to Li Xun: "Senior Brother Li, there seems to be something wrong here!"

    Li Xun stopped, glanced around, then looked at Zeng, pondered for a moment, turned around and said loudly to the disciples in Fenxiang Valley: "Everyone, rest here for a while, we will continue on our way later."

    Everyone agreed with a roar, obviously walking such a long journey was not an easy task for anyone.

    After settling the others, Li Xun and Zeng walked to a place slightly ahead and approached Lu Xueqi at the same time. Lu Xueqi frowned but took a step back.

    Li Xun’s face darkened. He was so smart and immediately interrupted, saying: “Senior Brother Li, you also noticed it, right?”

    Li Xun nodded, and his eyes fell to the feet where the three of them were standing. Among the dense thorns, although it was blurry, there were faint marks of someone stepping on them after the thorns were broken.

    "Someone walked through this forest before us, and it was definitely not a long time ago." He said with certainty, and at the same time, there was a hint of worry on his face.

    Zeng mused: "Could he be your fellow disciple, Senior Brother Li"

    Li Xun shook his head and said: "It's impossible. Our team is the only one in Fenxiang Valley who has gone deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Most of the young elites in the valley are here, and no one else will come in."

    Zeng frowned and said: "That's strange. According to what Master Yun Gu said that day, this news should not have been leaked! Could it be that other sects also knew the news and entered the Shiwan Mountain?"

    Li Xun hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don't think so. First of all, this matter is indeed kept secret. Only our two factions know about it." He coughed lightly, lowered his voice and said, "The beast god is  He is the chief culprit of the catastrophe. If others add insult to injury and take advantage, the bloody battle between our two factions at the top of Qingyun Mountain would be"

    Zeng Yi stretched out his hand, with a smile on his face, patted Li Xun on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "What Senior Brother Li said is exactly what I meant. It really is the same thing as a hero! Hehe, hehehe"

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, but suddenly a cold snort came from next to them, which came from Lu Xueqi. Both of them were startled and looked away.

    Zeng asked in a low voice: "Sister Lu, what's wrong with you? Did we say the wrong thing?"

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him coldly, turned her head away, and sneered: "The face is disgusting!"

    "Zeng was stunned for a moment, and couldn't figure out the meaning of Lu Xueqi's words. He didn't know whether she was scolding herself or Li Xun, or simply scolding both.  He turned to look at Li Xun. The two looked at each other, feeling embarrassed for a moment and not knowing what to say.

    After a while, Zeng Zeng had a thicker skin after all. He laughed, pretending not to have heard anything, and said to Li Xun: "Senior Brother Li, since the news has not been leaked, and it is not your other disciples of Fenxiang Valley, then there is something like this here.  There are traces of it, I’m afraid there’s something weird in it!”

    Li Xun frowned, obviously struggling to think, and was about to speak. Suddenly, Lu Xueqi, who had just turned around in front of him, said coldly: "Beast God!"

    Zeng and Li Xun were both shaken, with a look of astonishment on their faces.

    After a while, Zeng nodded slowly. Although he hesitated a little, he still said: "This Although what Senior Sister Lu said is rather whimsical, when you think about it carefully, it is really possible!"

    The expression on Li Xun's face was different from Zeng's. He stopped talking. He hesitated for a while, shook his head and said, "Forget it, let's go on and see. There's no point in making random guesses here."

    With that said, he said to the two of them: "You guys should also take a rest. I'll go back and see those junior brothers."

    Zeng nodded and said, "Senior Brother Li, please do as you please!"

    Li Xun said a few more words of caution, turned around and walked back.

    After Li Xun had gone far, Zeng turned his head, looked at Lu Xueqi's back, and suddenly smiled and said: "Senior Sister Lu, were you scolding me just now?"

    Lu Xueqi snorted coldly, neither admitting nor denying it. Judging from the meaning, it was more of acquiescence.

    Zeng gave a wry smile, pondered for a moment, walked slowly to Lu Xueqi's side, but lowered his voice and said, "Senior Sister Lu, I have something to ask you."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and was slightly startled. She saw that Zeng's face was very serious and serious at this moment, which was very different from usual. She immediately said: "What?"

    Zeng took a deep breath, looked around, and then whispered: "??Senior sister, tell me honestly, is our sect’s Ancient Zhuxian Sword really damaged?  "

    Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, her eyes flashed, and she stared at Zeng. Even the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand, with its light blue light like autumn water, seemed to make an invisible buzzing sound, stretched out instantly, and then slowly  He took it back again.

    Zeng’s face changed slightly, and he felt that the woman in white in front of him was like ice one moment, but now she seemed to be a sharp and terrifying needle. He couldn’t help but take a step back, and said with a low and bitter smile: "Senior Sister Lu, you don’t have to be like this!"

    Lu Xueqi stared at him coldly and said, "What do you mean by this sentence?"

    Zeng smiled slightly and said: "How can I not care about this kind of thing since I am also a disciple of Qingyun? Is it possible that Senior Sister Wenmin returned to the mountain temporarily just to report this matter to the teachers?"

    Lu Xueqi didn’t speak, just looked at him coldly.

    Zeng nodded and said: "Okay, okay, Senior Sister Lu, you see, I am not malicious, but there are some things here that are very suspicious. There are few opportunities along the way, so I just want to talk to you now."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "What's the matter?"

    Zeng coughed and whispered: "What kind of person do you think Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, is?"

    Lu Xueqi frowned and said, "What do you mean?"

    Zeng smiled slightly and said: "Let's put it this way, do you think Master Yungu is a simple-minded person? Or he is a person who hates evil and takes the righteousness of the world as his own responsibility, and has no defense against Qingyun disciples who are also righteous.  Where are the people?”

    Lu Xueqi snorted and said nothing, but the disdain on her face was clear, and she obviously completely negatived these questions.

    Zeng was not angry. He seemed to have known that Lu Xueqi would have such a reaction, and then said: "Since we all know that Lord Yun Gu is not such a warm-hearted or simple-minded person, then he rashly asked us in the Shanhe Palace that day.  Isn’t it strange that the three of them asked about Zhu Xian’s destruction?”

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and looked at Zeng without saying a word.

    Zeng was a little embarrassed and said: "Okay! I know it is inappropriate to talk about a respected elder like this behind his back, but you see, when you think about these things carefully, it is really strange"

    "There's nothing wrong with it." Lu Xueqi said in a clear and cold voice, as if she didn't bother to care about Zeng's slightly opened mouth, and said coldly: "Just say it, there is nothing to worry about. From Qingyun Mountain to now, I don't think he has  Not a good person!"

    "Uh" Zeng was surprised and amused, and was speechless for a moment.  He never dreamed that Lu Xueqi, who had always followed the rules, would be more eccentric than him, and would directly express his disdain for a respected senior.  But looking back, it seems that there were quite a lot of disagreements between this unrivaled beauty and the respected senior and his disciples!

    Looking at Lu Xueqi’s face, Zeng felt a chill on the back of her neck for some reason, and instinctively thought to herself, had she accidentally stung a hornet’s nest?  He coughed immediately and quickly changed the subject, saying: "Well, uh, well, let's not care about his character for now. I mean, in this matter, there are at least a few extraordinary things about Master Yungu  "

    "How did he know about the destruction of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword? This is one." Lu Xueqi interrupted, the expression on her face remained unchanged, but there was a gleam of light in her eyes, like dazzling crystals, "Second,  After he knew it, why did he tell us? He clearly knew that after the news came out of his mouth, we would definitely report it to the masters of Qingyun Sect, so wouldn't things between Fenxiang Valley and Qingyun Sect be about to change immediately? "

    Zeng nodded repeatedly and said: "I knew that with Senior Sister Lu's intelligence, she would never fail to discover the important relationship between this." After a pause, he continued: "If you think about it carefully, there are only two situations for Master Yungu.  , First, there was a spy in Qingyun Sect who tipped him off. He actually knew this news that even Qingyun disciples like me kept it secret. This shows that the status of this spy should not be underestimated. But when he said this,  Isn't it possible that the identity of the spy was exposed instead?"

    Lu Xueqi snorted and said: "Secondly, what is the purpose of what he told us? Is it to remind Qingyun Sect that he already knows this secret, or to warn the teachers that Fenxiang Valley is no longer afraid of Qingyun Sect?"

    Zeng took a deep look at Lu Xueqi, sighed, and said: "What I was thinking, it turned out that you had already thought of it. It was useless for me to remind you. But when you think about it, you are right. That day, you asked Senior Sister Wenmin to temporarily transfer back to Qingyun.  , just report these things to the elders!"

    Lu Xueqi was silent and nodded.

    The corner of Zeng’s mouth moved, and he suddenly let out a long sigh, and his voice was filled with emotion.

    Lu Xueqi was slightly startledHe said: "What's wrong with you?"

    Zeng smiled bitterly and said: "I, I sighed for the ancient sword of killing immortals in our sect. To be honest, although I have thought about this these past few days, I am still extremely reluctant to tell the truth. I would rather guess wrong.  ”

    Lu Xueqi didn’t speak, she just turned her head silently and looked ahead.  Deep in the dense forest, it is dark and dark, and the future is not bright at all.

    Zeng let out a sigh of relief, shook his head, and said: "Forget it, there is no other way to think about it anyway. I have to take it one step at a time. I want to see what the Yungu master is selling in his gourd.  What medicine?"

    Lu Xueqi did not answer, her eyes inadvertently turned to the vague trace she just discovered.

    Zeng whispered to the side: "Actually, although the beast god you are talking about is also possible, I always feel that it is not him."

    Lu Xueqi said: "Then who do you think he is?"

    He pondered for a moment and said in a low voice: "If what Li Xun said is true and it turns out that he is not the other disciples of Fenxiang Valley, I am afraid that these traces are probably left by the remnants of the Demon Sect."

    Lu Xueqi shuddered, turned around, her usually cold and beautiful face moved for the first time, and said, "Why do you say that?"

    Zeng pointed to the trace and said: "Look, although this trace is blurry, it is obviously a trace left by humans passing through this place. Since I have never been to Fenxiang Valley, there is no other sect in the world of righteousness that is more familiar with Shi  It is difficult to imagine that they would be able to track down this place in the Ten Thousand Mountains. But the Demon Sect is different. After the war between good and evil, the Demon Sect was expelled from the middle-earth by the right way. I am afraid that they will also come to such a barren and harsh place.  So I think it’s very possible that it’s them.”

    "What do you think! Senior Sister Lu?" Zeng turned around and asked, but looking at Lu Xueqi's face, she couldn't help but be startled.

    The beautiful woman stared blankly at the footprints. Her face looked slightly pale, but unexpectedly there was a faint blush, faintly showing from the depths of her skin.  In this remote and cold ancient forest, she stood quietly, as if she had fallen into a strange dream, and could no longer hear the words of the people next to her.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 4 Old Place

.    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, and the Ancestral Hall of the Patriarch.

    The green woods are still the same as before, growing densely and vigorously. A light morning mist is floating in the woods. You can see the distant trees everywhere, and they are mentioned inadvertently by future generations.

    Your former beauty and your former heroism have vanished into ashes in the face of time.

    The icy wind blew over the skirt of my clothes and blew on my body. Maybe the gazes I have stared at for thousands of years cannot compare to the regret in one thought after all!

    A soft hand patted his shoulder gently, and the monkey Xiao Hui's squeaking sound rang in his ears. Gui Li's body trembled slightly, and he suddenly took a step back, and then he woke up. He was unconsciously  Among them, while staring at the stone statue of a young woman, he became obsessed with it.

    When he thought of this, Gui Li felt as if he was pricked by a needle on his back, and his heart was slightly shocked.  With his current practice of Taoism and his strong determination, when facing this exquisite stone statue of a witch, he could still follow the Tao without realizing it. The supernatural power contained in this stone statue is really extraordinary.

    Gui Li composed himself, and then turned to look at Jin Ping'er. If Jin Ping'er hadn't reminded him just now, he really doesn't know how long he would have been obsessed with this stone statue.  But how could Jin Ping'er be wary of this imperceptible stone statue?  Could it be that this woman is unexpected and has hidden strength?

    Gui Li turned his head to look, but couldn't help but be startled. Although Jin Ping'er was standing beside him and reached out to pat his shoulder, his whole body was in the opposite direction to where Gui Li was standing, facing Zhen.  At the entrance of the Mogu Cave, you have your back to the stone statue, and you don't want to look at the face of the stone statue at all.

    Gui Li frowned and said, "What are you doing?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "This stone statue is very powerful. Didn't I tell you?"

    Gui Li frowned again, snorted, and took a deep breath.  At this time, Xiao Hui, who had been lying on his shoulder, seemed to be a little impatient. The monkey's tail shook, and suddenly jumped out from Gui Li's shoulder, and jumped onto the stone statue. After climbing a few times,  In the end, he sat on the top of the stone statue.

    Gui Li's expression changed, and he suddenly said in a deep voice: "Xiao Hui, come here."

    The monkey looked at Gui Li, stretched out his hand to scratch his head, and squeaked twice, but in the end he jumped back from the stone statue to Gui Li's shoulder.

    Jin Ping'er chuckled beside him and said, "Why are you trying to scare the monkey? It's just for fun"

    Before he finished his sentence, Jin Ping'er showed a slightly surprised expression. Seeing Gui Li straightening his expression, adjusting his clothes, he bowed to the stone statue respectfully.

    Jin Ping'er was surprised: "What are you doing?"

    Gui Li looked indifferent, but did not answer. He just stared deeply at the stone statue, cupped his hands, then turned around and said lightly: "Nothing, let's go in!"

    The ancient cave is deep and dark, and the wind is blowing, right in front of them.

    Jin Ping'er followed Gui Li and looked at the monkey Xiao Hui who looked a little bored. Then his eyes fell on Gui Li and said, "Why did you salute the stone statue just now?"

    Gui Li paused for a moment, then continued to move forward, saying calmly: "Even though the demeanor of the predecessors has long been lost, there is always something worthy of respect in people's hearts."

    Jin Ping'er frowned, obviously puzzled by Gui Li's riddle-like words. Just as he was about to ask more questions, Gui Li had already approached the entrance of the cave.

    Jin Ping'er hurriedly chased after him, frowning and said: "Hey, I'm talking to you! Why are you walking so fast? I haven't told you yet. The last time I came here, there was an evil spirit here, although it was more likely to happen later.  He was eliminated by the beast god, but most of this cave entrance"

    Having said this, Jin Ping'er's voice suddenly became quieter, and almost at the same time, Gui Li's footsteps also stopped.

    The two people stood a few feet away from the entrance of the ancient demon-suppressing cave, looking at the eerie and dark cave. A white cold air slowly rose up, but it did not dissipate at all despite the strong wind.  look.

    Seeing that the white air gathered more and more, the volume became larger and larger, and finally it gradually condensed into shape. A huge figure vaguely appeared in the white air, roaring deeply and roaring, mixed with the howling wind.  , even more powerful, like a fierce ghost or a god.

    Jin Ping'er looked at the white air, sighed, shook his head, and said: "Okay, now you see, there is a powerful and bad-tempered evil spirit here!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 5 Merit

.    The cold wind blew harder and harder, making the clothes of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er rustle.  They stood at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, watching as a huge and strange evil spirit gradually appeared in front of them.

    The eyes, which were as big as copper bells, suddenly opened in the white air, and a faint blood-red light came out. The huge figure of the evil spirit enveloped it, and its eyes fell on the two mortals standing under them.

    "Who dares to come here?"

    The voice of the evil spirit suddenly sounded, loud and deafening, as if the surrounding mountain walls were shaking.

    However, after a moment, the evil spirit seemed to have discovered something. He was startled for a moment, but his eyes turned to Jin Ping'er, who was standing slightly behind Gui Li: "Is it you again?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, infinitely charming, and said, "Yes! It's me, we meet again."

    The evil spirit roared angrily, and the sound echoed far away, as if his roar was echoing far away in the deep ancient cave behind him: "Why did you come here again? Don't you think you disturbed the goddess statue last time enough?"

    Jin Ping'er was thinking about how to deal with this evil spirit. Judging from the situation that day, this evil spirit guarding the ancient cave of Zhenmo was definitely not easy to deal with.  She was just thinking about it, but she still had a smile on her face.

    Jin Ping'er was about to speak when he suddenly heard the ghost beside him saying sternly: "Are you the Black Tiger who followed the Linglong Witch and went deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains in the Southern Frontier?"

    Jin Ping'er was stunned and turned to look at Gui Li, only to see Gui Li looking at the huge figure of the evil spirit with an indifferent expression.

    Almost at the same time that Gui Li asked this question, the evil spirit could not help but froze for a moment, as if the name "Black Tiger" hit him deep in the heart like a heavy punch.

    Even if you transform into a fierce ghost and evil spirit, even if you are abandoned by the world and have been waiting alone for thousands of years, you still have some memories deep in your heart

    "Whoare you?" The ferocious spirit's majestic voice seemed to suddenly become hoarse, completely different from the scene that had just appeared.

    Gui Li looked at the voice surrounded by the gloomy ghostly aura, with a complicated and difficult-to-understand light flashing in his eyes, and said slowly: "Of the seven people who followed the Linglong Witch, the last five returned, and then established the five tribes in Southern Xinjiang today.  The two remaining brothers, Black Tiger and Black Wood, who had followed Linglong Miko for the longest time, have not come back. According to the ancient witch clan legend, the eldest brother Black Tiger is loyal and brave, and the second brother Black Wood is persevering and persevering.  I see that you are extremely respectful to this statue, and have been so tenacious for thousands of years, transforming into a vicious spirit without regrets, so I guess you are a black tiger, right?"

    The fierce spirit remained silent for a long time, staring at Gui Li. Under that fierce gaze, Gui Li showed no fear at all and looked directly at him.

    Slowly, the white ghost energy around the evil spirit slowly surged, and the blood-red color in the evil spirit's eyes became thicker and thicker. Even the entrance of the ancient demon-suppressing cave, which was already bone-chilling,  , the temperature seems to be getting colder.

    The monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed a little uneasy and called out twice.

    "Who are you to know the past of the Witch Clan?" The originally angry voice of the evil spirit seemed to have suddenly changed, and there was an indescribable coldness in its tone.

    However, Gui Li seemed to feel nothing. He just looked at the huge shadow and said: "Most people in the world can't remember what happened too long ago, but there will still be legends passed down bit by bit."

    He looked at the evil spirit and said word by word: "In today's southern Xinjiang, there are still people who are descendants of the Wu clan who remember you!"

    The eyes of the evil spirit were closed and did not open for a long time.

    Jin Ping'er stood behind, frowning slightly, looking at the evil spirit, and then at Gui Li beside her. She didn't know anything about these so-called legends about the exquisite statues of the ancient witch tribe, but looking at that  From the fierce spirit's reaction, it was obvious that Gui Li was telling the truth.  All along, she had thought that no one in the Demon Cult knew more about the various strange things in the Hundred Thousand Mountains than she did. Unexpectedly, it seemed that Gui Li had something hidden and unknown.

    She looked at the man's figure, her heart slightly awe-inspiring, but her eyes seemed colder.

    For a long time, the cold wind was still blowing.  Above the head, black clouds rolled silently, the cold wind blew, and it was a desolate scene.

    In this silence, suddenly, the ferocious black tiger suddenly raised its head, looked up to the sky and roared, the sound was shrill and shrill, as if countless vicissitudes of the past were contained in this roar.  When the whistle was still faintly echoing in the distant mountains, he had turned around. The rumbling sound seemed to be the stirring of emotion, but it was suppressed after all.

    "Thank you!"

    The evil spirit stared at Gui Li for a long time, then lowered his head slightly and said this.

    &nbsp; Gui Li had no expression on his face and slowly took half a step back. He closed his eyes and bowed slightly as a return gesture.

    The evil spirit nodded, his tone gradually calmed down, and said: "I didn't expect that there are still people in this world who remember the empress and us. Hey, but when we followed the witch empress deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, how could we have thought of the eternal beauty?  "

    The evil spirit's eyes slowly turned to the exquisite witch goddess statue standing at the entrance of the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave. His eyes instantly became gentler, and even his voice seemed to be much softer: "But  When you come here, you must not have come here specifically to say these words to me, who is neither a human nor a ghost, right?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "Yes, before I came here, although I had heard the legend about the Linglong Witch and the seven of you, I didn't know about your current situation, nor did I know that you would be here"

    He raised his head, looked at the evil spirit, and said slowly: "I came here because of the beast god in this cave."

    The huge figure of the evil spirit was shocked, and even he seemed to be afraid of that name.

    However, the evil spirit’s gaze did not come to him, it still stayed on the statue and said: “What are you looking for him for?”

    Gui Li said calmly: "We have to find him and kill him."

    The fierce spirit suddenly turned around, stared at Gui Li, and said slowly: "Just the two of you?"

    Gui Li nodded slowly and said, "Yes."

    The white ghost energy around the evil spirit seemed to rotate faster suddenly, and his figure seemed to be a little blurry. After a while, he said coldly: "Yes, the beast god is indeed in this ancient cave of suppressing demons.  "

    Jin Ping'er's body trembled, and a hint of joy flashed across his face.  Gui Li didn't show much joy, he still looked at the evil spirit.

    The evil spirit was also looking at him, and suddenly said: "I think your clothes are not from the Southern Territory, but from the Middle Earth, right?"

    Gui Li nodded and said: "Exactly."

    The evil spirit pondered for a moment, and in the gloomy ghostly aura, it seemed that he saw his expression changing, and said: "Do you know why I guard the entrance of this cave?"

    "I don't know," Gui Li said.

    The fierce spirit said: "Of course I am here to protect the statue of the Queen, but apart from that, I am here to guard. Firstly, I do not allow outside forces to resurrect this monster, and secondly, I do not want ignorant people to enter and die. Do you understand?"

    Gui Li nodded.

    The evil spirit smiled miserably and said: "But after all, I failed to live up to the great trust of the empress. I was deceived by that beast, and made a big mistake. The evildoer resurrected, and the world was devastated" As he finished speaking, his voice gradually faded.  He lowered himself, and then the evil spirit seemed to regain his composure, and said again: "I was already in despair. I thought that no one in the world could stop this evildoer from causing harm to the people. Unexpectedly, a few days ago, he came back seriously injured. There are outstanding people in China.  There are actually experts who can severely injure him, which is really beyond my expectation."

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly, and he suddenly sneered and said, "You don't have to worry too much. Although the Beast God has been defeated, the person who defeated him may not be as good as he is!"

    The evil spirit was slightly startled, not knowing the meaning of Gui Li's words, but he was too lazy to delve into it at the moment, and said: "It would be the best if we could get rid of this monster. I have had this intention for thousands of years, and I only regret that even if he hasn't woken up that day,  At this time, I can't help him either. You are from Middle-earth, so you may be able to do it. If it really succeeds"

    The evil spirit's ghostly aura suddenly disappeared, its huge eyes widened, and it said loudly: "I would like to thank you here on behalf of the empress!"

    After saying that, he slowly moved his body and made way for a path, revealing the deep and bottomless ancient cave behind him.

    Gui Li stared deep into the cave, turned his eyes, and took a deep look at the evil spirit, which was also staring at him.

    Gui Li nodded slowly, said nothing more, and walked in slowly.  When passing by the evil spirit, the monkey Xiao Hui who was lying on his shoulder suddenly raised his head and looked at the huge body of the evil spirit with some curiosity, his three eyes unblinking.

    The evil spirit suddenly said loudly to Gui Li's back: "There is one more thing, you have to be careful. The beast god did not come back alone that day. In addition to the evil beast Taotie beside him, there was also a monster with extremely high moral standards.  You must be careful.”

    Gui Li paused for a moment and said, "As far as I know, all thirteen monsters under his command have been wiped out."

    The evil spirit shook his head and said: "It's not one of the thirteen monsters. Even I have never seen that monster before. You must be careful."

    Gui Li nodded slowly and continued walking deeper into the ancient cave.

    &nbsp; Then, Jin Ping'er slowly followed up. The figures of the two and the monkey slowly melted into the darkness, swaying forward in the depths of the shadows. Slowly, but finally they were no longer visible.  .

    The evil spirit's body and ghostly aura gradually became blurred, but his huge eyes kept staring at the darkness deep in the cave.  Suddenly, he let out a loud roar like thunder towards the deepest dark place. The roar came out like a torrential wave, and even the cold wind flowed back. The extremely hard rock wall  There was a loud noise, like the sky and the earth falling apart!

    Amidst the roaring sound, the huge body of the evil spirit slowly disappeared into the darkness

    However, when the evil spirit disappeared, he did not notice that outside the ancient cave of suppressing demons, a black figure appeared faintly behind the statue. It was the man who instigated the civil strife among the five tribes in southern Xinjiang that day and snatched back the statue.  The sacred weapon of the five tribes, the black wood that resurrects the beast god.

    The black and wide robe covered Heimu's whole body as before, exuding a cold air, but his eyes were shining with extremely complicated eyes, looking into the depths of the ancient cave of suppressing demons.  When the evil spirit, who was also his former eldest brother, disappeared, he slowly withdrew his eyes, and his eyes fell again on the statue of the exquisite witch next to him.

    In the howling wind, he seemed to be whispering: "Empress"

    At the same time, a team of more than a dozen people slowly walked out of the vast black forest far away from the scorched black mountain peak where the Ancient Demon Cave was located.  The person in front was a woman with a beautiful face dressed in white clothes like snow. She held a blue Tianya fairy sword in her hand. Her face was as clear as frost, but her eyes seemed to have some unspeakable sadness and vicissitudes. She silently looked towards this person.  Looking at the charred black peaks in the distance

    ??Zhongtu, thirty miles outside Heyang City.

    On the main road, after such a long time, most of the refugees who fled have returned to their hometown in the south. This place is located not far from the foot of Qingyun Mountain, but from time to time you can still see people in ragged clothes trekking hard.  However, there have been more small traders and hawkers coming and going. Compared with when the catastrophe occurred a few months ago, the situation is much better.

    "The Immortal's advice, let's see how many half of your life you have" Suddenly, a loud shout rang out on the road, breaking the silence here, which seemed very harsh.

    "Wealth luck, official luck, marriage, whereabouts; Feng Shui, facial appearance, calligraphy, bone touching, everything is expert, omnipotent, come and go, each person only costs five taels of silver! It's so cheap"

    Holding the sign of "Immortal Guiding the Way", Yiyi Xian walked over with long strides, shouting all the way, and passers-by looked at him sideways.

    The wild dog Taoist who followed him did not speak, carrying all the luggage as usual.

    However, Xiao Huan behind him seemed to be startled for a moment. He looked up from a book with black cover and wordless cover that he had been looking at carefully all the way. He said with some astonishment: "Grandpa, what did you just say? A few taels."  One piece of silver?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi turned around and smiled. He stretched out five fingers and said solemnly: "Five taels of silver."

    Xiaohuan frowned and said: "But yesterday you asked for three taels of silver! Also, what happened to you these days? Three days ago we were doing the same as usual, charging five taels to each guest who read the fortune.  Money, but you are good. You have been jumping up and down in the past few days. Five qian rose to one tael. One day later it became 2 taels. The day before it became three taels. Today is good. You might as well just call me.  It’s been five taels…”

    Xiaohuan walked up to Zhou Yixian and looked her up and down carefully. Yi Xian was a little embarrassed by her look, took a step back and coughed dryly, and said, "What are you looking at, little girl?"

    Xiaohuan ignored him and reached out to reach out to Zhouxian Xian's forehead. Zhouxianxian was startled, took a step back and said, "What are you talking about?"

    Xiaohuan let out a "poof" and said: "You are the one who talks about the gods! I'm just checking to see if you have a fever and your brain is burned out!"

    With that said, she turned to the wild dog Taoist priest who was following behind her and asked, "Taoist Master, do you think my grandpa has been a little confused recently?"

    Because it was daytime at this time, Taoist Wild Dog had a piece of cloth wrapped around his face as usual, but his eyes were sparkling and very bright. When asked by Xiaohuan, he laughed twice, then nodded immediately and said: "  He, uh, I mean, senior is old, so it is inevitable that he will be a little"

    "fart!"

    Zhou Yixian jumped up in front and was furious.

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said, "Grandpa, why are you so excited? I think what the Taoist priest said makes sense. Judging from your behavior these days, I'm afraid you are really a little confused."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Angry, he said angrily: "What do you two guys know? How old are you and how much do you know about the world? I am not"

    Xiaohuan said, "Really? Then tell me, why are you trying so hard to increase the price?"

    Yiyi Xian snorted, waved the immortal guiding bamboo pole in his hand, pointed at the sparse pedestrians around, and said: "Look at these people, and the people we met along the way, are they all fleeing people?"  ?”

    Xiaohuan nodded and said: "Yes, everyone does it! Including us."

    Zhou Xian suffocated for a moment, his old face flushed slightly, and then he pretended not to hear.

    Xiaohuan added: "Since they are all refugees and have left their hometowns, I don't think many of them think about fortune telling at all. I was originally thinking about whether I should reduce the price, but grandpa, you are better,  Raise the price desperately."

    Zhou Yixian put his hands behind his back, put the bamboo pole behind him, and sneered: "According to what you said, I was wrong, but do you think there are fewer or more people coming to see us in the past few days?"

    Xiao Huan was startled for a moment and frowned, but Taoist Wild Dog intervened and said: "Speaking of which, it seems that there are indeed more people reading fortune telling these days!"

    Zhou Yixian snorted again, with a proud look on his face, and said to Xiaohuan: "You are so young, what can you know? Let me tell you, originally, during the disaster, everyone left their hometown, so you may not have seen it.  The meaning of the phase. But this time is very different. The catastrophe is so great that it is rare in ten thousand years. The world is in ruins. Everyone is in danger. No one knows whether he will be alive tomorrow? Under this vision, there is an immortal like me.  If you give them some guidance, wouldn’t it make everyone flock to you?”

    Xiaohuan lowered his head and pondered. After a long time, he slowly shook his head and sighed, but there was a trace of confusion on his face.

    Taoist Wild Dog was still a little confused and couldn't help but said: "Then why do you keep raising the price of fortune telling?"

    Zhou Yiyi rolled his eyes and said, "How can I teach you such profound knowledge?"

    Taoist Wild Dog hit a nail and shrank back, but he only heard Xiao Huan next to him sigh and said: "I understand this a little better now."

    Taoist Wild Dog and Zhou Xian were both surprised. Zhou Xian said, "Oh, tell me about it?"

    Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders and said calmly: "It's just that you expected that everyone in the world is panicked and doesn't care about their own lives. How many people pity their personal belongings? On the contrary, the higher the amount of money you raise, the more ordinary people will be.  The people thought that this man was a profound and extraordinary personI didn't believe this at first. I thought that even an idiot would see through such a little trick, but unexpectedly, unexpectedly, there are many things that many people can't see.  .”

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said, "You are wrong, Xiaohuan."

    Xiaohuan was stunned and said: "What?"

    Zhou Yixiandao: "You are right in everything you said before, except for the last sentence. It's not that they can't see it, it's just that they themselves can't see it."

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog listened confused and said, "What can't you see?"

    Yiyi Xian glanced at the staggering people around him and said: "How can all the people in the world be stupid? It's just a matter of life and death, but I don't know how many people refuse to believe in themselves and would rather listen to the comfort of others.  I gave them some guidance, and most of what I said was about how the rest of their lives would be much better than today's situation. With these words, they felt at ease when they paid the money."

    Xiaohuan suddenly said: "Grandpa, did you really tell me from physiognomy, or did you just tell them nonsense?"

    Zhou Yixian smiled slightly and said, "I was just talking nonsense."

    Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog looked at each other, speechless for a moment.

    Immortal Zhou Yi looked up at the sky, looking at the long sky, staring at it for a long time, and said leisurely: "Such a catastrophe can be one but cannot be two, otherwise the law of heaven will not tolerate it."

    Having said this, he turned back and said with a smile: "In this case, the days in the future will naturally be much better than the days now where I don't know whether I will live or die. I am not a liar, right? On the contrary, I came all the way to comfort and advise.  Countless people have been displaced, and I don’t know how many people have been reborn and resurrected under my words. How can such merits be achieved by those monks and Taoists who huddle in temples all day long, chanting sutras and chanting Buddha’s name?”

    He stretched out his hand and patted Xiaohuan's head, with a fairy-like look on his face and awe-inspiring justice. He had the compassion and compassion of an old man to save the world, and the tragedy of going to hell alone to save the common people. Even accepting this lot of white money is the source of great righteousness.  Not accepting it would not be enough to save people, but accepting it would be a sign of great mercy and righteousness.

    He then sighed: "Life is so lonely"

    ……

    There was no sound for a moment, and there was silence all around.?? 

    Zhou Xian frowned, withdrew his eyes from the high sky, lowered his head and looked around.

    ……

    "Hey, you two, why are you walking so fast"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 6 True Anger

.    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    In the Yuqing Hall, the solemn and solemn scene in the past seemed to have changed on this day. Chaotic footsteps kept ringing inside and outside the Yuqing Hall, and suppressed but panicked whispers seemed to spread here like water waves.  .  In the distance, there seemed to be noisy sounds. In the past, it was unimaginable that this would happen publicly on Tongtian Peak. But now, it seems that the noisy sounds are getting louder and louder, and they are moving toward Yuqing.  The palace is close here.

    The Yuqing Palace is extremely high, towering above the sea of ??clouds. Even after crossing the Hongqiao Bridge and going up the stone steps by the Bishui Pool, you still have to walk up for a while. But judging from the loudness of the sound, you are probably already halfway through the stone steps.  .

    Xiao Yicai, the chief disciple of Tongtian Peak, who came after hearing the news, walked quickly into the Yuqing Hall surrounded by several junior brothers. For some reason, his handsome face showed a bit of tiredness, and he didn't know what it was.  , can make this profound leader of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect so troublesome.

    However, although his face was tired, Xiao Yicai walked into the main hall with a solemn expression, his brows furrowed, and he said angrily: "What's going on? It's not troublesome enough, who is so bold as to make a noise here!  "

    Next to him, several young disciples guarding the entrance of the hall hurriedly came over.  Master Daoxuan has been in seclusion for a long time since the battle with the Beast God, and his temper has become incredibly weird. Most of the affairs of Tongtian Peak Changmen have been taken care of by this popular elder brother. In the eyes of all the young disciples, Xiao Yicai is also regarded as  Much awe.

    However, the noise was still getting louder and louder at this moment, but most of the young disciples had strange looks on their faces. One of them approached Xiao Yicai and lowered his voice and said: "Senior Brother Xiao, it's Senior Uncle Su from Dazhu Peak."

    Xiao Yicai was startled and said in astonishment: "Uncle Su Rusu?"

    Everyone around them nodded.

    Xiao Yicai was surprised: "What is she doing here? Now that she's here, why didn't she announce it and made such a fuss"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Xiao Yicai's expression changed, and he hurriedly walked towards the gate of Yuqing Palace, saying: "Oh no, let's go quickly Wait, Junior Brother Cao, Junior Brother Xu, you go to the backyard immediately and ask a few junior uncles to come over and dissuade Senior Uncle Su.  , we are all juniors, it’s hard to talk, go quickly!”

    The two young disciples beside him nodded quickly, turned around and ran towards the back hall of Yuqing Hall.

    Xiao Yicai strode towards the entrance of Yuqing Palace, and when he was about to reach the gate, the sound of howling suddenly turned into a sharp sound.

    Xiao Yicai's face turned pale, and his figure flashed towards the door. At the same time, he shouted in a deep voice, "Uncle Su, if you have something to say, we can talk about it, please don't"

    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly heard the sound of "Ouch, ouch", and Xiao Yicai suffocated and stopped abruptly.

    I saw at the entrance of the huge Yuqing Hall, with the gentle blue sky in the distance behind me, more than a dozen figures came in from outside the hall. No one could stand firm, and everyone kept turning around for a moment.  Then he fell to the ground with a crash.

    There was an uproar in Yuqing Palace.

    "Hey!"

    With a cold snort, a slender figure appeared on the door of the Yuqing Hall. It was Suru.

    This sound shocked the whole audience instantly. There was no sound in the huge Yuqing Palace. Everyone's eyes were focused on the woman who suddenly showed her power.

    The shiny black hair is tied up in a bun, with a golden phoenix hairpin with red jade eyes and spread wings stuck sideways. The phoenix holds a three-point glass jade bell hanging from its mouth, shaking gently.  The two willow-leaf eyebrows are cold and glamorous, and the clear ones are even more charming; the red lips are tightly closed, the cheeks are like snow, and the eyes are extremely clear and full of anger.  The loose clothes she usually wears are gone. At this moment, Suru is dressed in plain clothes, tightly wrapped around her body. She is less charming and more enthusiastic. At the same time, she is holding a dark green fairy sword with a sheath in her hand. The sword is shining brightly.  There is a scabbard outside, but the layers of sword energy are invisible and permeating the air, making people feel that this fairy sword has a spirit, as if it wants to leap out and swing wildly.

    The corners of Xiao Yicai's eyes jumped several times, and he subconsciously felt a chill in his back.

    Suru's face was as frosty and her eyes were cold. She glanced at the people in the Yuqing Palace. At that glance, no one dared to look at her despite her beautiful face.

    From the corner of his eye, Xiao Yicai looked at the young disciples who were groaning and slowly getting up from the ground. He saw that although they had some bruises and swollen faces, all they suffered were minor superficial injuries, not to mention injuries to their muscles and bones.  It is rare to see blood.

    ?This sight made him feel a lot more at ease.It seems that although Master Surusu suddenly showed such thunderous power for some reason, he still cared about the friendship between his fellow disciples and did not do anything cruel. Otherwise, as the elders said in the past, "That woman is really powerful."  According to this statement, these fellow juniors may suffer even greater hardships.

    It was just like this, Xiao Yicai suddenly felt cold, but it was Suru's eyes that finally fell on him.

    Xiao Yicai laughed lightly, took a step forward, bowed his hands, and at the same time secretly glanced at the dark green fairy sword in Suru's hand, and said: "Well why is Uncle Su so free today? He came to our Tongtian Peak.  "

    Su Ru looked at Xiao Yicai coldly, snorted coldly, ignored Xiao Yicai's questions, and had no intention of returning Xiao Yicai's salute. She still stood there extremely arrogantly, with frost on her pretty face, and said in a cold voice:  "Stop talking nonsense and call Daoxuan out!"

    As soon as these words came out, there was a commotion among nearly a hundred Tongtian Peak disciples in Yuqing Palace.

    Xiao Yicai's face also changed. He was stunned for a while and said: "Uncle Su, has something happened? My mentor, he has been in retreat! By the way, where is Uncle Tian! Why didn't he come with you?  ?”

    It’s a good thing that he didn’t mention Tian Buyi. As soon as he said these words, Suru’s face suddenly changed. The expressions on his face changed. There were three parts sad, three parts anxious, and one part angry and a hint of cold murderous intention.

    "Roar!"

    Suddenly, a low roar like the roar of a wild beast came from the Yuqing Palace.  Everyone was startled, and then they discovered that the strange sound came from the strange dark green fairy sword in Suru's hand. They saw that Suru's five fingers holding the sword were pale, and her slender knuckles were numb from the exertion.  The blood color seemed to have sensed something. The dazzling sword light on the fairy sword was already bright, but it was even more powerful at this moment, and it actually made a sound like the roar of a wild beast.

    Such a majestic and fierce fairy sword, when held in the hands of Suru, a woman who usually seemed gentle and docile, did not feel out of place at all. Instead, it seemed like a tiger with added power and a killing intent.

    Xiao Yicai subconsciously took a step back, his scalp numb, but he didn't know where he had said the wrong thing. However, this was still his senior uncle, and her husband Tian Buyi was the head of the powerful Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Sect. No matter what,  It is not something that can be offended easily.

    It stands to reason that Suru has already made a big mistake by breaking into Yuqing Palace without permission. However, looking at Suru's appearance, there is no trace of fear at all. It is clear that she not only wants to cause trouble, but also wants to make a big deal.  look.

    Amidst the strange and low roar of the dark green fairy sword, Suru said coldly to Xiao Yicai word by word: "Call Daoxuan out. I want to ask him carefully, what happened to him?"

    Xiao Yicai was shaken and raised his head suddenly. Everyone in the Yuqing Hall fell silent for an instant.

    At this moment, a sound of rapid footsteps suddenly came from the back hall, and an old voice came from afar: "Junior Sister Su, has something happened to Junior Brother Buyi? Let's talk carefully if we have anything to say, we are all under the Qingyun Sect, you  Don’t mess around!”

    With the words, several old men were seen filing out of the back hall. One of them was black, the other was white, and they both had white beards.  But that old voice came from the old man with darker hair. As for the white-bearded elder, it was Elder Fan who served as the arbiter of the martial arts competition when Zhang Xiaofan was still in Qingyun Mountain.

    In the past ten years, Qingyun Sect has experienced the catastrophe of two wars. The elders of the previous generation were killed and wounded, and the number of them was not very large.

    Suru looked at the old men walking over, frowned, and snorted coldly, but still had no intention of restraining herself.  The white-bearded old man, Elder Fan, glanced at Suru, coughed, and muttered something in a low voice.

    The black-haired old man next to him glanced around and saw a dozen young disciples with bruises and swollen faces. He frowned and was about to speak to Suru, but Suru said coldly to Elder Fan: "Senior Brother Fan, what are you talking about?"  But scolding me?"

    Elder Fan was glared at by her and his face turned red, but he immediately shook his head and said: "What the hell, Junior Sister Su, I have been friends with you and Junior Brother Buyi for many years. It's not too late for me to admire you. Why?"  Will he scold you?"

    The black-haired old man looked back at Elder Fan and frowned.

    Elder Fan laughed dryly, made a gesture, and said: "Senior Brother Yang, you say, you say"

    The black-haired old man, who was called Senior Brother Yang, turned around and said to Suru: "Junior Sister Su, okay, you need to calm down first. Tell me what's going on. You are usually cautious and gentle.  Why did a person like you do it today something that even Junior Brother Buyi might not dare to do?"

    Suru’s face is still cold??, but the light of the fairy sword at hand gradually weakened a bit, and it no longer made that low and weird roar. Everyone around them quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, Suru was standing there holding the fairy sword, with great power and general power.  Qingyun disciples were really frightened.

    Suru looked at Elder Yang, moved the corner of her mouth, and sneered: "What Bu Yi doesn't dare to do, doesn't necessarily mean I won't dare to do it. I want to see Daoxuan, you call him out."

    Several elders looked at each other for a moment, then Elder Yang coughed and said: "Junior Sister Su, Senior Brother Head has been in seclusion for many days and it is really inconvenient for him to come out. You should first tell me what makes you so angry! Why don't you tell me what's wrong with you?"  Yes, what happened to Junior Brother Tian, ??why is he not with you?"

    Suru’s eyebrows narrowed, and her beauty was even more fierce and angry, and she said loudly: “Didn’t he tell you that Tongtian Peak would be detained!”

    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of Elder Yang, Elder Fan and everyone on Tongtian Peak changed drastically. Elder Yang said quickly: "Junior Sister Su, you must not talk nonsense about this matter. Junior Brother Tian is the Qingyun Seven Meridians  Among our Qingyun Sect, apart from Senior Brother Daoxuan, the leader, he and Senior Brother Zeng Shu Changzeng are the most popular, not to mention that they are all disciples of the same sect, so how could there be a matter of being detained? It is absolutely impossible!"

    Suru sneered and said solemnly: "Don't think that we don't know what happened to Senior Brother Daoxuan. It's because he knew the relationship that he was willing to take a big risk and go up the mountain to advise him. But this time, it turned out that  There is still no news so far. If I don’t come to ask you for help, who will I ask for?”

    Elder Yang was stunned. Elder Fan who was standing aside suddenly turned to Xiao Yicai and said, "Senior nephew Xiao, Tian Buyi is the leader of Dazhu Peak. Have you been to Tongtian Peak recently?"

    ??????

    Suru glanced at Elder Fan and said coldly: "What do you think he is here for? Do you think he will submit a post to pay homage to the mountain and wait for tea?"

    Elder Fan blushed and said nothing. Elder Yang already said to Xiao Yicai: "Senior Nephew Xiao, in this case, you should immediately go to the Ancestral Hall of Houshan to ask the head senior brother. If possible, it would be best to invite him here.  Here, everyone will understand once we talk to each other face to face.”

    Xiao Yicai hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said: "Okay, I'll go right away." After that, he turned around and walked quickly to the back hall, and hurried away.

    Elder Yang watched Xiao Yicai disappear, turned around, and said with a smile: "Junior sister Su, I also know that you two are deeply affectionate as husband and wife, and it is inevitable that you will be upset when you are concerned about it. However, you are so reckless and rushed into the Yuqing Palace this time.  It’s a little too much!”

    Suru was silent for a moment and said calmly: "Senior Brother Yang, what you said is correct. If it turns out to be difficult later, it won't be a big deal. It's just that I am suspicious of a dark ghost. Suru should accept the Qingyun Sect's sect to deal with it"

    Elder Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "Look, I didn't mean that"

    Suru changed the subject and spoke categorically: "But if something happens to Buyi on Tongtian Peak, Senior Brother Yang," her clear and bright eyes sparkled, and she said  The words she spoke were like arousing her feelings and determination, leaving no room for wavering or turning back. "In the next two thousand years of Qingyun Sect, there will be an unscrupulous disciple Suru. He will fight for the person he cares about in his life in this Qingyun Mountain."  On Tongtian Peak, I want to give an explanation to the ancestors of all generations and the famous head brother!"

    With a soft shout, she waved her hand like a sword, breaking through the wind. The dark green sword light suddenly became bright, and the sound of a sharp roar rose from the sky, followed by a muffled sound, flying dust swayed, and everyone only felt their feet shaking slightly.  It was like an earthquake.  When the dust stopped, they saw that the dark green fairy sword in Suru's hand was already inserted into the extremely hard stone slab in the center of the Yuqing Hall with its sheath, and there were no cracks or gaps around the ground where it was inserted.

    ?????????????????????? Although the dark green fairy sword stuck on the ground left Suru's hand, the power of the sword seemed to be stronger, like a beast licking blood, and he roared again.

    Senior Brother Yang looked at the dark green fairy sword inserted in front of him and Suru, smiled bitterly, and said: "Junior Sister Su, this, isn't this not yet to that point? Why did you still take out the seal that has been sealed for more than a hundred years?"  'Moxue'?"

    Suru sneered and said: "Senior Brother Yang, you know that it was not easy for me to seal Mo Xue back then. Because he was here, I would seal it, and I don't care. But if something happens to him, I will  With this Mo Xue, I need to ask the head senior brother for advice."

    Elder Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said: "You I thought you had changed your temper long ago after you have been married to Junior Brother Tian for many years That's all, that's all, I can't persuade you anyway, we'd better go over and sit down and wait for Xiao Yi to hold the palm together.  Senior Brother Men, please come over!"

    ? ?Ru Ru had no expression on her face, but she snorted and slowly walked to the side with Elder Yang and sat down.

    In the Yuqing Hall, the atmosphere slowly eased down. Elder Yang lowered his voice and whispered something to Suru. He thought he was trying to comfort Suru not to be too anxious.  Several other elders either stood behind Elder Yang or sat down. Only Elder Fan walked slowly to the gate of Yuqing Hall, far away from Suru.  As for the other young disciples, their status was not high enough, and coupled with the power of Suru's anger, each one stood farther away than the other.

    Among the elders of Tongtian Peak, Elder Fan is the most easy-going and humorous person. Although Daoxing inevitably lags behind among the senior elders, he is the most popular among the young disciples, no matter what  The disciples he taught himself, as well as other apprentices and nephews, were all very close to him.

    At this time, everyone saw Elder Fan standing alone. Many of the younger generation of disciples quietly approached him, including a few who were thrown in by Suru just now and were also disciples of Elder Fan.

    Elder Fan looked at the apprentices and shook his head. A young apprentice next to him couldn't help but asked in a low voice: "Master, why is that Uncle Su so fierce? She usually looks very gentle, why?  So fierce?"

    The white-bearded Elder Fan rolled his eyes at the apprentice, said "Hey", blew on his beard, and said: "You guys have only been in Qingyun Sect for a long time. What do you know? What did that woman do when she was so aggressive?"  Don’t come out!”

    The young disciples who slowly gathered around were listening attentively. Someone said softly: "Ah! I can't see it! Master Su has such an appearance, he must have been the beauty of the country back then, right?"

    Elder Fan chuckled and glanced secretly at Suru and Elder Yang. He saw that they were talking and apparently didn't notice the young disciple. He became bolder and said, "Speaking of which, she was one of us back then."  She is the most famous among the female disciples of this generation of Qingyun Sect, just like uh," he nodded, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he lowered his voice and said, "Just like Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak now."

    All the disciples around him said "ah", and they all looked like they were suddenly enlightened and nodded, indicating that they had understood what Elder Fan meant.

    Elder Fan responded to the call and couldn't help but feel a little proud, saying: "Actually, although she was good in Taoism, there were others better than her, such as Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan. They are both rare talents that are rare in thousands of years.  Of course she is better than her. But everyone thinks she is young and beautiful, and she has a master, Master Zhenwu, as her backer. No one dares to mess with her, so she dares to cause trouble everywhere. I still remember that back then  She made the Qingyun Sect go crazy all by herself, and together with the tigress Shuiyue who is almost as ferocious as her Uh, brat, why are you hitting me? Be honest, I haven't finished speaking yet!  "

    Elder Fan was very interested and continued: "That Shuiyue back then, well, why do you have this expression, oh, I see, you don't understand who I'm talking about? Haha, it's actually the Shuiyue master from Xiaozhu Peak now,  She is Suru's senior sister. She had a fierce temperament back then, but like Suru, she is famous in our Qingyun sect. Hey, brat, why are you always pulling me? Let me tell you, I am also you.  Master, don’t be so unruly Hey, where did I just say it?"

    "Well, I remembered it. Speaking of Shuiyue. Although that Suru was fierce and dared to do anything, but since she married Tian Buyi from Dazhufeng, she seems to be a different person, that is, you  It looks like what we saw in the past. We old guys actually think it's very strange, but it's a good thing after all! But when it comes to that Shuiyue, it hasn't changed at all. How fierce it was back then, it's still so fierce now.  Even the apprentices she trained, take your favorite Lu Xueqi as an example, they are almost exactly the same as her back thendamn it!"

    Elder Fan turned around fiercely and said angrily: "You brat, why are you always pulling me? It's been a long time since I've been beaten. Is your skin itchy?"

    His words suddenly broke off and he opened his mouth slightly. He saw a circle of young disciples standing aside with their heads down, silent and motionless.  Outside the gate of Yuqing Hall, Master Shuiyue stood there with an indifferent expression, looking at Elder Fan coldly. Beside her, Wen Min also looked at Elder Fan, but with an angry look on his face.

    Elder Fan’s forehead was instantly covered with sweat, and his face turned red. He took a few steps back, feeling extremely embarrassed and smiling bitterly.

    Master Shuiyue walked in slowly, but never looked at Elder Fan again. Wen Min was unwilling to do so and stared at him fiercely.

    Elder Fan has always been famous among these Qingyun elders for his talkativeness. This time he was caught red-handed, and the situation was extremely embarrassing.

    "But Suru and Elder Yang obviously don't know about this place yet.What happened? When Suru saw Master Shuiyue unexpectedly come here, a look of surprise flashed across her face, she stood up and said, "Senior sister, why are you here?"

    Master Shuiyue frowned slightly, glanced around, and said: "I want to ask you first! You are not at Dazhu Peak, why did you come to Tongtian Peak alone? If something happens, Tian Buyi will run away, why do you  coming?"

    Suru’s mouth moved, looking at the senior sister, her heart suddenly felt sour, and her eyes turned a little red.

    Master Shuiyue was startled, and a trace of uneasiness flashed in his heart. He looked at Elder Yang next to him. Elder Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly, but he didn't know how to talk about it for a moment.  Master Shuiyue felt slightly anxious. She and Suru had grown up together since childhood. Their deep friendship was absolutely extraordinary. They were like real sisters. Looking at Suru this time, it seemed as if something big had really happened.  He was even more worried. With a flash from the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw the dark green fairy sword that Suru had inserted into the ground - Mo Xue. This surprise was even more extraordinary.

    Just when she was about to question Suru, there was sudden panic in the back hall, and Xiao Yicai rushed in like a whirlwind, but his face was full of panic that was rare for him.

    "Something happened, something happened!"

    Everyone in the Yuqing Palace was shocked, and Suru was even more shocked. She felt a "boom" in her mind, which made her spin. The worry that had been swirling in her heart almost shattered.  But my vision went dark and I almost fainted.

    Master Shuiyue supported Suru, who was extremely pale, turned to Xiao Yicai and shouted: "Explain to me clearly what's going on!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 7 Puzzle

.    The Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall was still shrouded among the green pines and cypresses, and the huge figure was looming, but the silence was soon broken by chaotic footsteps. A large group of people from the Qingyun Sect rushed to this place to worship the past generations.  The holy place of Patriarch Qingyun.

    From the outside, everything seemed to be as peaceful as before, but when they reached the main hall of the ancestral temple, both the confused Tongtian Peak disciples and the anxious Suru stopped in shock.

    The ancestral hall surrounded by green pines and cypresses, the solemn and solemn holy place of the ancestors, is now littered with debris and debris, making it a mess.

    At the gate of the huge ancestral hall, the original red-painted gate was completely smashed, and even the appearance of the door was difficult to see. What was in front of everyone was just an even bigger and dazzling hole.

    On the outer wall of the ancestor's ancestral hall, almost all the windows were shaken and fell down. Countless holes, large or small, appeared on the wall. The solemn ancestral hall was actually riddled with holes. It was too horrible to see. Only the deep part of the ancestral hall  The dimness seemed to still ignore the glimmer of light coming in from the fallen windows and countless holes, gently filling the ancestral hall.

    “It’s not easy!”

    Suru was the first to react. She didn't care about why the ancestor's ancestral hall suffered such a huge change. She rushed in in a flash, hoping to see the person she wanted to see.  Master Shuiyue, Elder Yang, Elder Fan and others also chased after him.

    The ancestral hall seemed to have suffered a huge impact just like the outside. Everything that once had a strong atmosphere was destroyed, the flat stone slabs were shattered, and the huge glazed oil bottles were also broken.  Even when everyone walked to the most sacred place, behind the huge altar that was split in half, the countless spiritual tablets of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect that were enshrined were scattered all over the ground. At a glance, there were countless spiritual tablets.  He was beaten in half or more by some mysterious force.

    However, apart from the mess on the ground, no one could be seen.

    Suru's face was pale and her body was shaky. Master Shuiyue frowned, took a step forward, held her in his arms, whispered a few words of comfort, then turned to Xiao Yicai who was following behind everyone and said: "What's going on here?"  What’s going on, and where is Senior Brother Daoxuan?”

    Xiao Yicai had a grimace on his face, and his surprised look had not faded even now, and said: "Reporting to Uncle Master, this is what the disciple saw when he came here just now. As for his mentor, he has been like this almost every day for the past month  The disciple who is meditating here in the ancestral hall cannot imagine where else his old man would go except here."

    The worried look in Master Shuiyue's eyes became more and more serious, and he hesitated to speak. At this moment, a soft sound suddenly came from the side. Everyone present was a profound person, and they heard the sound almost immediately.

    "There is someone." Elder Yang quickly determined that the voice came from behind the interrupted huge altar table.

    Suru, who was completely weak, was suddenly startled, a hint of joy flashed in her eyes, she stood up straight and shouted: "Buyi, is it you?"

    Some disciples had already run over and worked together to open the altar table. I don’t know which generation of ancestors had passed down the altar table. It was huge, thick, and extremely heavy. Although those disciples also had some skills, it actually took a few of them to work together.  I just struggled to open the table.

    After opening it, a figure appeared under the rubble, and at the same time he let out a low groan.

    Everyone was overjoyed and surrounded him, but they were startled after a moment. They saw that this person was not Tian Buyi, nor was he the master of Qingyun Sect Daoxuan, but the Longshou Peak disciple Lin who had been guarding the ancestor's ancestral hall.  Jingyu.

    Half of his body and clothes were stained red with blood. He was obviously injured, and the injury was not serious. His face was extremely pale, and he seemed to be still in a coma. He didn't react at all to the person kneeling next to him calling him.  nor.

    The joy on Suru's face slowly disappeared, and was immediately replaced by greater worry and anxiety. Master Shuiyue stood beside her, comforting her softly.  Elder Yang's face was ashen, and he looked around. The Qingyun Sect's Patriarch's Ancestral Hall was one of the most important places in the Qingyun Sect, almost comparable to Huanyue Cave Mansion.  It is truly unprecedented for thousands of years to be reduced to such a scene. More importantly, the two most important people in the Qingyun Sect seemed to have disappeared.

    "Xiao Junior Nephew," Elder Yang turned to look at Xiao Yicai and said, "Are you sure that the head senior brother is here?"

    Xiao Yicai looked at the unconscious Lin Jingyu, his expression slowly calmed down, and after pondering for a moment, he said: "Yes, for the past few days, my mentor has only been in this ancestral hall. What are the disciples doing on weekdays?"  Ask for advice and report back to his old man, who is also here."

    Elder Yang was obviously a little upset and didn’t know what to do for a while.

    ?Xiao Yicai coughed twice, slowly approached Elder Yang, lowered his voice, and said softly: "Uncle Yang, it is not appropriate to drag this matter on. It is harmful and useless to have so many junior brothers gather here to see the damage to the Holy Land Ancestral Hall. And listen to Su  According to what Master Ru Su said, my mentor and Master Tian Buyi from Dazhu Peak seem to have hidden secrets, and I’m afraid it may have something to do with what happened here. How about letting them withdraw first and let us decide one by one?”

    Elder Yang came to his senses, nodded repeatedly, and then said: "I am not capable of doing these things. Senior brother, the leader, has always believed in you. You are the one who takes care of everything on weekdays. Now you just make a decision when the opportunity arises!" After that, he shook his head and sighed,  He walked to the side and discussed in a low voice with the white-bearded Elder Fan who was standing aside.

    Xiao Yicai nodded to Elder Yang, accepting the order, then turned around and said loudly: "Master uncles and junior brothers, there has been a sudden disaster here in the ancestor's ancestral hall recently. I am afraid that there is an invasion by foreign enemies, so I came here. The so-called mending the situation after it has been lost.  , I can’t just sit back and wait for death.” At this point, he raised his eyebrows and said to one of the Tongtian Peak disciples beside him: “Junior brother Qin, you take ten people and go to the outside of the ancestor’s ancestral hall to guard immediately. No one is allowed to come in.  If there is an enemy hiding among them, you should report it to me as soon as possible after discovering it."

    A tall man walked out from among the disciples of Tongtian Peak, raised his hands and said solemnly, "Yes." After saying that, he turned around and said hello to the left and right, counted people, and immediately walked out quickly.

    At this moment, the ancestral hall was quiet. Only Xiao Yicai stood in the middle. Although there were several elders who were higher than him, at this moment, it seemed that he was the backbone of Qingyun Sect.

    Xiao Yicai said again: "Junior Brother Chang!"

    "Here." A person walked out with a resolute face, but it was Chang Jian who had led Zhang Xiaofan and others up the mountain to compete in martial arts and had a battle with Song Daren, the great disciple of Dazhu Peak.

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "Junior brother Chang, the most important thing right now is to find my mentor. With him taking charge of the overall situation, I have nothing to fear. Although something big seems to be happening here, my mentor has the power to master Taoism and the world."  Invincible, ordinary monsters can never harm him. You bring eighty people No, the more people the better, you bring one hundred and fifty people, and search from top to bottom on Tongtian Peak, in front of the mountain and in the back of the mountain.  If you want to find it, you must not miss the slightest clue."

    Chang Jian had a deep look of worry on his face, and he obviously knew that although what Xiao Yicai said before sounded nice, the most important thing was the last sentence. He didn't hesitate at that moment, answered in a deep voice, quickly greeted everyone, and walked out.  Seeing that the number of people was obviously not enough as Xiao Yicai said, most of them still had to go to Qianshan to mobilize their troops.

    As soon as this large group of people left, the ancestral hall suddenly became empty. There were only a few elders and Xiao Yicai, Wen Min who was following Master Shuiyue, and finally Lin Jingyu who was still unconscious.

    Xiao Yicai sighed, turned around, bowed to the elders, and said in a low voice: "Master uncles, there has been another big change in Qingyun Sect today. The disciples have made arbitrary decisions when the opportunity arises and have done anything improper. Please punish me."

    Neither Suru nor Master Shuiyue spoke. Elder Yang nodded and said: "Senior nephew Xiao, you don't have to be humble. You did a good job just now. Now if there is anything we old men need to do, you just give us orders. No need.  polite."

    Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment and said: "The situation is unclear now, so we still need to be cautious. Several martial uncles have been invited to go back to their respective mountains. If there is an emergency, they can take care of their respective families. It's a pity that this dragon leader  Junior brother Feng Lin is still unconscious, otherwise we would know everything if we asked him, after all, he was the only one present at the time."

    Everyone frowned together, all worried. Suru slowly calmed down under the comfort of Master Shuiyue. After all, Tian Buyi was not around. Although he was worried, there was still hope after all, so he was not so nervous.  .  Listening to Xiao Yicai's instructions, she was in a state of confusion, hoping nothing would happen to Tian Buyi.

    At this moment, she glanced at Lin Jingyu who was lying on the ground, suddenly frowned, and whispered softly: "Hey!"

    Master Shuiyue stood beside her and asked in slight shock: "What's wrong?"

    Suru pointed at Lin Jingyu and said, "He seems to have something in his hand?"

    Everyone was shocked. Xiao Yicai walked quickly to Lin Jingyu and turned him over gently. As expected, he was holding a rectangular black wooden board tightly in his right hand underneath him.  Xiao Yicai reached out to take it, but when he pulled it out, the board did not move. Although Lin Jingyu was unconscious, he somehow managed to hold the board tightly and never relaxed at all.

    ??Everyone looked at it with confusion.

    Elder Fan walked aside, turned around, and suddenly said: "This wooden board seems to be the ancestor's spiritual tablet enshrined!"

    Master Shuiyue looked at it intently, nodded and said, "No?? is the spiritual tablet.  "

    It took Xiao Yicai a long time to slowly open Lin Jingyu's tightly grasped fingers and take out this spiritual tablet that seemed to be extremely important to him.  Everyone gathered around. As a witness to this incident, Lin Jingyu cared so much about this spiritual tablet, which obviously had a lot to do with it.  Unexpectedly, upon taking a look, everyone was shocked, and then looked at each other in confusion.

    Although this spiritual tablet is the same size as the other spiritual tablets and is also painted black, there is surprisingly no word on the still complete spiritual tablet.

    This is actually a wordless spiritual tablet!

    “Then it is placed in this solemn ancestor’s ancestral hall, and whose spiritual tablet is it enshrined in?

    Who put it on it to enjoy incense with the ancestors of all generations? Since it was put up, why didn’t you write your name on it?

    Lin Jingyu clung to this wooden sign and refused to let go even though he was seriously injured and unconscious. What does that mean?

    All kinds of doubts and thousands of threads seem to be lingering in everyone's minds.

    ??Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains, the ancient cave of Zhenmo.

    Legend is a very strange thing. First of all, the legend itself does not seem to be reliable. Just because certain things seem to have a reason to be passed down, people will pass it down orally, or some literati will take notes and pass it down.  Secondly, the longer the legend circulates, the legend itself will gradually change. The people and things of the past gradually become unrecognizable. With the addition of countless people and the tempering of time, who can still remember it?  What was the truth back then?

    Who still cares?

    So the legend finally became a legend, just like that beautiful and gentle woman who was as charming as a city, slowly changed her appearance in the time.

    After tens of millions of years, can you still recognize each other?

    In the darkness, the dark wind seemed to be still, rampant and unbridled, and seemed to belong to the world outside this ancient cave, and in this dark world, everything was quiet.

    This is the deepest part of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. It was here where Heimu obtained the sacred artifacts of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang and resurrected the body of the Beast God.  But today, the demonic energy that was once boiling and surging here has disappeared without a trace, leaving only silence and the occasional low breathing.

    That was a gasp, coming from the deepest darkness, and a strange dark red light shined in this dark and somewhat void space.

    A low roar suddenly sounded in the depths of darkness, right where the gasp came from. It was like a ferocious beast with a deep uneasiness, and even some audible fear. It grinned and faced angrily.  That little red light.

    The low breathing stopped, as if something soothed the strange beast in the darkness. The roar gradually became lower and finally disappeared. Silence returned to the cave. Only the strange dark red light was still there.  Flashing, flashing, flashing.

    Suddenly, a female voice, sweet but without any emotion, echoed faintly in the cave: "That glutton of yours, it seems that you have never had a good impression of me!"

    This dark space seemed really big, and the woman's voice seemed to be carried far away, floating here and there, empty. Just listen to the source of the voice, it was behind the dark red fire.  .

    The voice responded with a burst of calm laughter, "Don't worry, it never trusts humans."

    The woman snorted and said, "What, so it already treats me as a human being?"

    "Roar", a low whistle passed through the air instantly. In front of the dark red fire, a group of flames suddenly lit up. It turned out to be a clumsy brazier, with a tripod, stained with rust, and I don't know how old it was.  It's something from a long time ago, but the fire is burning in this brazier, and the firelight is still so bright, just like the clothes after the flames.

    Bright, silk clothes.

    Beast God!

    He sat on the ground between the flames and dark shadows, leaning against the stone wall of a platform. The flames flickered, illuminating his face and making him look bright and dark. He still looked a little weird and charming.  , but what was different from when he was resurrected was that his face was extremely pale, it would be an exaggeration to say that his face was ashen.

    Under the firelight, what was close to him and nestled beside him was the strange and ferocious evil beast Taotie.  At this moment, Taotie's huge eyes widened, he grinned slightly, revealing his terrifying fangs. He seemed to be panting constantly, staring fiercely at the dark red light in the distance through the firelight of the brazier in front of him, which had become inconspicuous.

    Although the beast god's face was not good-looking, his expression was very calm, and there was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, saying: "You have been practicing Taoism for thousands of years, don't you just want to be a human being, I say this to you, you should be happy.  "

    The woman's voice fell silent, and she didn't speak for the time being. Instead, the dark red fire suddenly lit up.

    Taotie seemed to be alert immediately, roaring in his mouth, staring at the dark red light.

    The light of fire slowly started to move, and the direction it went was exactly where the Beast God was. Taotie's face became even more ferocious, and he slowly stood up.  Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the side and gently patted Taotie's head, and Taotie slowly became quiet.

    The Beast God retracted his palm and looked back. The light of fire had slowly flown in front of him, like an eye, fixed not far in front of him, staring at him.

    The Beast God looked at the dark red fire for a long time, and suddenly smiled and said: "You and I have been friends for more than a thousand years. Although we can't be called life-and-death friends, we can be considered old friends! Besides, I am seriously injured at the moment, why are you still treating me like this?  alert?"

    The dark red firelight flickered for a few times, then suddenly let out a sharp whistle, and retreated extremely quickly. When it passed over the brazier, it even suppressed the flames in the brazier, and the surrounding area suddenly became dark.  It took a moment to return to normal, and at this time, the dark red fire had disappeared into the darkness.

    The woman's cold voice sounded at the same time, saying: "I don't believe you, just like your Taotie doesn't believe me."

    The Beast God looked at the darkness ahead and suddenly laughed loudly, "Okay, okay, okay, that's good. But I don't understand. Since you and I don't trust each other, why do you want to help me this time?  "

    The woman’s voice said calmly: “Because you are the only one who can give me what I want.”

    The Beast God smiled and said: "Is it just because of this, these ugly images carved on the stone walls and ground?"

    He waved his hand. Although the smile was still there, the fatigue on his face seemed to be deeper.

    The flames in the brazier suddenly swelled and made a crackling sound. It was several times larger than the original one out of thin air. The light was bright for a while, and the surrounding temperature quickly became unbearably hot.  However, neither the beast god nor Taotie, nor the mysterious figure still hiding in the dark shadows, had any reaction to these.

    The flame was burning, stretching slowly in the darkness, as if it was gradually coming to life. Even the shape in the firelight began to slowly expand and contract, from a ball to a long one, and slowly condensed into a vague dragon's shape.  shape.

    In the darkness, staring at the shape of the fire dragon that was gradually taking shape, the woman said slowly: "I remember it was these ugly images that trapped you for countless years, right?"

    The Beast God smiled slightly, but in the firelight, it was impossible to tell whether he smiled bitterly, sneered, or sneered

    Because at the moment when he smiled, the fire dragon above the brazier had already taken shape. It opened its teeth and claws in the flames, suddenly raised its head and faced the darkness, and let out a silent roar.

    The blazing heat wave surged up like a torrent almost at the same time, rushing around in an instant, rolling in, destroying everything in front of it.  After the sea of ??fire, in the blazing flames, four patterns lit up one by one on the ground around the brazier. The lines were rough and the color was blood red. In the paintings were four different ferocious and ferocious statues.  A moment later, four patterned stone carvings lit up in sequence above the brazier and on the left and right stone walls, with roughly the same content.

    These eight stone carvings are exactly the same as what Gui Li saw in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley that day.

    The Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 8 Emotional Injury

.    The strange atmosphere, accompanied by heat waves, echoed in this empty space.  The fire dragon bared its teeth and claws, and looked ferocious, but it did not continue to expand. It seemed that its current appearance was already its limit.  Even so, under the blazing flames, even the hard surface began to show signs of cracks. On the contrary, the seemingly old and clumsy brazier was safe and sound.

    The blazing fire was reflected in the eyes of the beast god, as if his eyes were also burning.

    On the other side of the flame, the woman's voice laughed lightly and said: "Is your magic power really gone, or are you deliberately deceiving me? Although this magic circle is not activated by the Mysterious Fire Mirror, when you were resurrected,  It was destroyed again at that time, but its power was by no means limited to this."

    There was no fluctuation on the handsome face of the Beast God, and he said calmly: "Since you are so wary of me, I am a little confused. Why do you have to come to save me again?"

    The woman snorted and said: "Didn't I tell you a long time ago? Firstly, I came here for the strange formation passed down by the ancient witch clan, and secondly because I saw the pretentious Yun Xiang Valley.  The old man doesn’t like it.”

    The beast god smiled slightly, and seemed not to take the woman's words to heart, saying: "Although Yun Yilan broke the promise, I never really believed in him. If I had won the battle at Qingyun Mountain that day, he would definitely  I dare not act like this. Isn’t it just what most people do by adding insult to injury?”

    The woman said: "It's a pity that he still doesn't know that you are different from me and cannot be killed."

    The beast god’s eyes were deep, and he slowly stared at the darkness behind the fire. The blazing flames still seemed unable to shine into that place.

    "How do you know that I can't be killed? If I tell you now that I can be killed, what would you think?"

    He stared at the darkness, but there seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be a bit provocative and a bit tempting, and he spoke slowly and authentically.

    The woman suddenly stopped talking. In the entire cave, there seemed to be only the sound of burning flames, but somehow, it seemed to be even more dead than when there was nothing.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the Beast God suddenly said: “How many years have we known each other?”

    After a long time, the woman said lightly: "I can't remember. Not long after I attained enlightenment, I accidentally bumped into this place. Speaking of which, why did you look at me differently in the first place?"

    The Beast God smiled, slowly lowered his head, and the tired look on his face seemed to become more intense, and said: "Although I was not a human at that time, I couldn't stand loneliness."

    The woman was silent again for a while, as if she was also a little surprised. After a while, she said: "Why do you look different today? You would never say such a thing before."

    The Beast God's shoulders trembled, and he made two violent coughs, but there was still a faint smile on his face. It seemed that in his eyes, he didn't care about anything: "Have you ever seen a person who is about to die?  Is it the same as usual?"

    The woman almost immediately continued: "But you are not human!"

    "How do you know I'm not a human being?"

    ……

    The flames in the brazier suddenly rose up, like the silent roar of a fire dragon, and then slowly fell down. The eight mysterious fierce god patterns around them also slowly fell down. The light dimmed and gradually disappeared into the darkness.  The fire dragon gradually merged into the flames and turned into ordinary firelight. The surroundings darkened one by one, with only some light around the brazier.

    "What did you do to yourself?" After a long time, the woman asked softly.

    The beast god did not answer or speak. He seemed to be getting more and more tired and slowly raised his hand.  In the firelight, the skin on his right wrist seemed to have lost its luster and was gray, with a faint red energy vein hidden in the wrist muscles.

    The Beast God looked at the energy vein for a moment, shook his head, and lightly scratched his wrist with his hand. After a while, a cut slowly appeared on his wrist, and then a drop of blood slowly spilled out.

    Blood!

    ? Red blood!

    "How is it possible" The woman in the darkness seemed so surprised that she couldn't even speak. After a while, she seemed to come back to her senses and said in shock: "You you turned into a human!  "

    The Beast God didn’t speak, he just smiled. With such a silent smile, no one knew whether it was a bitter smile or a happy smile.

    "No wonder, I have always been wondering in my heart. You were born from the evil spirit of heaven and earth, and you were supposed to be immortal. How could you suffer such a severe injury under the Immortal Killing Sword at the top of Qingyun Mountain? It turns out that you don't know anything.  By now, have you turned into the person you always hated? Hahaha, hahahaha"

    &nbsp; The woman didn’t know whether she thought it was too absurd or couldn’t control herself, so she actually laughed.

    The beast god's eyes were staring at the drop of red blood on his wrist, but what shone in his eyes were complex emotions that were difficult to express, like joy and sadness.

    "I have never hated people" He smiled tiredly, "I am able to come to this world and have my consciousness, isn't it because of human beings?"

    The woman was startled and said, "What did you say?"

    The beast god slowly raised his head and looked at the flames burning in the brazier. His voice, in this place where darkness and light alternately flickered, seemed to have returned to the long past.

    "The first time I became conscious, I saw her. I didn't even have a body at that time, but in a trance, the woman seemed to be watching me. But as time passed, I gradually took shape, and finally  I found out that she is a human being, a witch from the witch clan’s generation, and her name is Linglong.”

    Taotie roared lowly beside the beast god.

    The Beast God reached out and stroked its head twice, and Taotie calmed down.  The woman made no sound at all, as if she knew a secret that had been sealed for countless years in the past and was about to reveal it.

    In the eyes of the beast god, gentleness slowly took over all the positions. His eyes also looked towards the distant dark depths, the far side of the cave, where there might be a soul from the past, listening quietly.

    "It was Linglong who used witchcraft and secret techniques to absorb the violent energy of heaven and earth in southern Xinjiang, and extracted the essence from it to create me."

    The Beast God said calmly, no one knew the origin of this secret that had been confusing for thousands of years, "Those so-called heroes of the Witch Clan, following Linglong, will definitely put me to death. If they find out that I am actually them  If the respected empress created it with her own hands, I really don’t know how they would feel!”

    He smiled slightly. It seemed that the killings and violence in the past had never existed in him. All he had at this moment was just a memory.

    "I have asked Linglong many times why she created me, but she never refused to tell me. But later I finally understood that she was just doing it for two words."

    The woman couldn't help but asked: "What?"

    The beast god said calmly: "Immortality!"

    The woman’s voice was slightly surprised: “Immortality?”

    The Beast God nodded and said: "Yes, you think it's ridiculous, right? But that was her purpose that day. At that time, Linglong's witchcraft attainments far exceeded those of the ancients. Looking at the world, she was almost invincible, and  Everyone in the Witch Clan was in awe of her like a god. When she was bored, what she did was to find another goal for herself. This sounds similar to those who are practicing Taoism in Middle-earth today, but  The mystery of immortality is the way of heaven. Although she is an extremely intelligent woman, she has never been able to figure it out. Finally one day, she thought of an inhuman way."

    "Inhuman"

    "Human life is limited. Even if you are successful in cultivating Taoism, you can only live a few hundred years more. But non-human things often have longer lives, and the creation of heaven and earth, the evil spirits of yin and yang, etc., are even more  Ever since the creation of the world, it has been immortal. Since she thought of this, she studied it carefully, and finally she created a me out of the lifeless thing."

    "She is really amazing" the woman said quietly.

    "Hehe." The Beast God smiled faintly and said, "Yes! She is really an amazing woman. From the moment I came to this world, the first time I woke up, I saw her. I don't know how much time has passed since then.  During the years, she was the only one in my world. Slowly, I began to take shape, and because my body was born from the violent energy of heaven and earth, now that I have spiritual consciousness, I naturally began to absorb the violent energy around me.  , gradually became stronger.”

    "However, she seemed a little uneasy, and the eyes she looked at me gradually became less friendly. When my strength finally began to compete with hers, from that day on, she never showed any concern for her again.  I laughed."

    "I was very confused at the time. I didn't know why. In fact, I didn't know why. My power grew so fast, but to me, what's the meaning of power! I just wanted to think with her.  Just being with her."

    "You can tell her, won't she know?" The woman couldn't help but said.

    "I said it, I said it many times, and now that I think about it, it's probably similar to a child acting coquettishly towards his mother!" A faint smile appeared on the corner of the beast god's mouth, but it disappeared again, "But, she never believed it!"

    The woman was silent and didn’t speak for a long time. The beast god was also silent, as ifBuddha is immersed in memories.

    The flame was still burning in the brazier, shaking slightly in mid-air, and seemed to be breathing.

    Time seems to have stopped in this dark place, listen carefully!

    The past years are like ice solidifying memories, melting bit by bit, and then slowly disappearing.

    Who can save it?

    Is it you or me?  Or are we all actually, people panting and running in the time, but after all, we can't catch up with the time, gradually grow old, and disappear into the shadow

    "Finally, one day, I no longer wanted to stay in the room with only her. I wanted to go out and have a look. That day, she left for a long time and never came back. I broke the restriction she placed and opened her room.  door and walked out."

    "There were many, many, many people But when everyone saw me, they screamed in fear and were afraid to run for their lives. For some reason, I started to panic at that time, then became angry, and finally, I felt a rage in my heart.  I rushed straight up. At this time, a dozen soldiers who heard the news started to attack me. I parried and backed away. I didn’t want to fight with them. I regretted it. I just wanted to be with my Linglong.  , I just wanted to take a look"

    "I tried my best to speak and explain, but no one listened, until I killed the first person by mistake"

    There was a long silence.

    "The young warrior fell upside down in my hand, slowly lowered his head, and bright red blood flowed from his body. I was stunned, and so were the others, and then they rushed over more ferociously, drinking under their breath.  Amidst the scolding, I clearly heard cries in the distance. It must be the relatives of that soldier crying! I don’t know, but from the first time I saw the blood, my body has changed.  , that kind of murderous desire stalked me like crazy, I didn’t want to kill, but I couldn’t control it, so I took action, I killed.”

    "I killed many people, many, many people" The Beast God lowered his head, but his voice continued.

    "I stood in a pool of blood. I didn't know how long I stood. I slowly woke up. Then, I saw Linglong coming back in the distance, surrounded by countless people. She looked at me without blinking.  Looking at me, my face is extremely pale. I don't know why, I'm very scared, I feel like I'm really wrong, but I don't know, I really don't know what I did wrong"

    "Then, Linglong took action, and she attacked me personally. I refused to fight back, and I wanted to explain to her. I wanted to tell her that I would never dare to come out again, and I would just stay in that room from now on.  As long as I am with her alone, I will be satisfied. I have said this countless times, but she never listened."

    "Her witchcraft is not comparable to those of ordinary warriors. Soon my body was riddled with holes. However, every time these wounds were injured, it would absorb the surrounding hostility to recover, and even  I could feel it myself, every time Linglong hit me, my strength grew faster. In the end, Linglong also discovered this, her face looked ashen, as if she was in despair."

    The Beast God was still smiling and remembering, but after all, there was a bit more pain on his face: "I slowly began to feel that Linglong really hated me, and she used all kinds of witchcraft to deal with me like crazy.  Although my body was immortal, my heart was really uncomfortable, so I ran away by myself. On the way to escape, everyone I met was frightened by me. I didn’t know until later  , it turns out that what I looked like at that time was really scary in the eyes of ordinary people."

    He gently patted the evil beast Taotie lying next to him and said: "My appearance at that time was much uglier than it was."

    "After leaving Linglong, I fled into Shiwanda Mountain. Not long after, I found this cave and temporarily lived here. But I wanted to go back with all my heart. In fact, I just wanted to be with Linglong. So I finally decided  I went back, but what greeted me was this magic circle."

    The flames in the brazier made a crackling sound, which seemed to be responding to the beast god's words.

    "I never thought that there could be such a terrifying power in this world. Linglong used the power of the Xuanhuo Jian to set up the Eight Fierce Xuanhuo Arrays and summoned the Eight Desolate Fire Dragons. In the blazing flames that burned everything in the world.  Come on, even though I am an immortal body, my vitality was severely injured by the burning, and my body was completely destroyed."

    "I tried my best to tell Linglong that I didn't want to do anything else, I just wanted to be with her, but she didn't seem to listen at all and wanted to burn me to death. In the end, I fled and fled back to this cave.  I don’t know why Linglong wants to do this to me, but I’m not willing to do it, I really want to be with her.”

    ?"After returning here, with the help of the unique ferocious energy of heaven and earth here in Shiwanda Mountain, I recovered quickly. Just when I was about to go find her quietly again, she had already chased me. She brought seven  The so-called warriors chased this ancient cave, entered in person, and found me."

    "I'm not surprised, because I was originally created by her. If there is anyone in the world who can deal with me and understand me, who else but her? But I really don't understand why she would do this to me. I said to her  After so many words, why didn’t she listen at all? But this time, Linglong actually answered me. She said that in fact everything was her fault, and it was her big mistake to create such a monster like me.  Because I was born of the evil energy of heaven and earth, and I was born with the opportunity to kill. If I were allowed to live in this world, I am afraid that all the people in the world would suffer misfortune."

    "I tried my best to explain to her that I couldn't do it. I just wanted to be with her and I didn't think about anything else. But she just smiled sadly and said that she believed me. In fact, she was not willing to be with me.  Together, but, but what if she dies?"

    In the ancient cave, in the distance, it seems that someone is sighing in the darkness, for that scene thousands of years ago, but does not know the tears that fell back then, but does anyone still remember it?

    "I was stunned, and my heart went blank. I knew that I was immortal, but I never thought that Linglong would die. I still remember it so clearly, but there was something in Linglong's pale smile.  Tears fell. Then, she once again activated the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array, trapping me in it and burning my body again, but she could not destroy the essence of hostility that I transformed into.  "

    "After the magic circle, her vitality was severely injured, but I was created by her. In the flames, I still asked her, why did you do this to me"

    "This time, she didn't say anything."

    "She placed the magic circle in this ancient cave to restrain me, and burned it day and night. As long as I recovered a little bit of my anger, the blazing flames would burn it away. At the end, she looked at me blankly, and suddenly asked me if I should return it.  What’s your wish?”

    The beast god laughed softly and said: "Wish, what can I wish for? All I wish is to be with her. So I asked her, why can't I be with her? Linglong lowered her head  Head, say it slowly, because I am not a human being, not even a living being, so we are destined not to be together."

    "I faced her in the blazing flames and said loudly: Then you, just let me be a human being!"

    His voice suddenly became high-pitched, he raised his head and shouted loudly towards the dome of the cave.

    "Let me be a human being!"

    "Boom", the four walls shook together, rocks fell one after another, the sound was like a drum, deafening.

    Amid the flying dust, the beast god slowly lowered his head.

    "What happened next?" the woman in the darkness said.

    "She seemed to be stunned. A long time passed without moving. I endured the pain of burning my body in flames and lost all hope. However, she suddenly stood up, stopped the magic circle, and walked to my side. I  He looked at her blankly, not knowing what she wanted to do."

    "She told me in a low voice that she was sorry for me. Then, she" At this point, the voice of the Beast God suddenly began to tremble slightly for some unknown reason. "She began to recite a lengthy witchcraft secret spell.  , slowly pulled out the knife, and then started to cut himself with one knife after another"

    "What?" The woman in the darkness exclaimed.

    "I was also stunned. No, I was scared. I was really stupid. I didn't know what she was doing. Slowly, Linglong used her own flesh and blood and even her own bones to build a structure on the ground.  The skeleton of the auxiliary body came out, and then she placed me on the skeleton. As her spell became more and more urgent, I gradually integrated into this body, and even my consciousness began to slowly blur."

    "I heard her voice getting lower and lower, but she was still talking to me. This is the last thing she can do for me. In the future, as long as someone finds five sacred artifacts and places them in this skeleton, I will die.  And resurrected, but after rebirth, although the demonic power is still there, the body is already a human being. Since it is a human being, it is no longer an immortal body."

    "She said that she pursued immortality wholeheartedly, violated the law of heaven, and created a monster like me, but she had an unethical relationship, which was even more wrong. And because of me, she killed countless lives and caused even greater disasters to the people of the world.  Heavy. And she hurt me with her own hands, but At this point, she said nothing more, and my consciousness gradually disappeared. In a daze, I only heard her last words: I will always be with you.  of……"

    I have never understood this sentence.

    Until I, tens of millions of years later, came back from the dead and stood at the entrance of the ancient cave again.

    &nbsp; That one was beaten by wind, frost, rain, snow, sun, moon and cold, but it still stared deeply at the figure deep in the ancient cave.

    I hugged her.

    I see.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 9 Black Bat

.    In the dark cave, slight footsteps sounded, and a faint cyan light flickered out from the front.  After the light, the figures of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er appeared.

    The two people have entered the deep part of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. However, this strange cave seems to have no end. The dark and damp road is winding and seems to extend forward endlessly.  The light on the soul-eating rod can only illuminate a place up to six feet away in front of you, and even further around is the deep, silent darkness.

    There seemed to be mysterious eyes among them, staring at the two intruders.

    Jin Ping'er was walking not far behind Gui Li. For some reason, she slowly felt that she was getting a little nervous.  At the end of this road, no one knows where it is or what will be waiting for them there.

    Even if she saw the ferocious monster at this moment, it would not be able to shake her determination. However, this void of darkness made her irritable.

    Gui Li’s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Jin Ping'er's heart skipped a beat, and she almost bumped into his back. She stopped herself quickly, and at the same time, she was on guard. She looked around secretly, and lowered her voice: "What, did you find anything?"

    Gui Li turned his head to look at her. Under the faint green light, Jin Ping'er's skin looked a little eerie and beautiful. He was silent for a moment and said, "Your breathing is a little messy."

    Jin Ping'er was stunned for a moment, frowned, then slowly straightened up and snorted coldly.

    Gui Li looked at her, said nothing, turned around and continued walking slowly.  After walking a few steps, he heard the woman behind him take a deep breath. After a while, she followed him again, but her body and breathing had returned to calm.

    Looking from behind, the man's back was reflected in Jin Ping'er's eyes, thick and steady. Somehow, Jin Ping'er found that he felt a little at ease.  But on his shoulder, the monkey had its head shrunk at the moment, looking less energetic. Only its long tail hung down, swaying back and forth as Gui Li moved forward.

    The blue light emanating from the soul-devouring soul in Gui Li's hand looked particularly soft in the darkness. The murderous demonic power that the blood-devouring bead once had seemed to have disappeared at this moment.

    The light swept across the stone wall, illuminating the past, and then slowly returned to darkness. Jin Ping'er looked around silently. After entering the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, the unique cold wind here was biting and could almost freeze a person's blood.  into ice cubes.  But as they went deeper and deeper into the ancient cave, instead of getting stronger, the evil wind gradually weakened.

    At this moment, where they were, they could hardly feel the presence of wind, but without the sound of wind, there was dead silence all around. Looking at the places around him that were illuminated by light, Jin Ping'er frowned more and more.

    When he first entered this ancient cave, Jin Ping'er didn't notice the surrounding stone walls, but after going deeper, Jin Ping'er discovered that there were more and more traces of man-made construction deep in the legendary ancient cave of suppressing demons.  The surrounding stone walls, despite their age, were not naturally flat. Even the road under their feet, although many twists and turns, had few ups and downs. The journey along the way was unexpected.  in difficulty.

    And in this cave, there is no stench of the kind of demons at all, and there are no terrifying human or animal skeletons on the ground. This ancient demon-suppressing cave seems to be just a clean and quiet place. It doesn't look like the best place in the world.  The devil's abode.

    Just like that, they turned another corner.

    The darkness suddenly became thicker, like an invisible wall, standing in front of them for an instant. The light emitted by Soul Eater was actually bounced back by the invisible wall in front of them at the moment when the two of them turned around.  Almost at the same time, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er paused, and then floated backwards very quickly.

    "Boom!"

    With a muffled sound, two large holes exploded where they were standing. Broken stones flew randomly and hit the surrounding stone walls with a crashing sound.

    The darkness roared like a roar, rushing around the corner like an overwhelming force and rushing toward you.  Until now, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er still couldn't tell what kind of monster it was. Jin Ping'er's face turned slightly pale, and her body moved slightly, and she was already hiding behind about ten feet away.

    In the strong wind, a sudden green light bloomed, and Gui Li's entire figure was shrouded in a green halo. He stood under the seemingly endless darkness and stared coldly at the black wall.  Even the three eyes of the monkey on his shoulder, Xiao Hui, lit up at the same time, flashing a faint golden color.

    Under the hood of the black curtain, the wind was so strong that even the stones that had just been scattered on the ground were shot away again, but in this darknessAmong them, Gui Li's figure was actually motionless, the green light was strong but not dim, a bright light burst out from his right hand side, and in an instant, his palm had been stretched out and inserted into the darkness.

    The strong green light that originally lingered around the edge of Gui Li's right hand suddenly disappeared the moment his palm was inserted into the darkness. It seemed to be blocked by some object. However, a moment later, a loud bang was heard, and within the darkness,  It made a "duh" sound, and a moment later seven holes were torn open, from which a dazzling cyan light came out.

    "Roar" A painful roar suddenly erupted from the front, and the mountainous black curtain suddenly dispersed. It was still pitch black, but in the depths of the darkness, two huge red eyes were revealed.

    The soul-eating magic rod emits an increasingly stronger light in Gui Li's hand. With the help of this light and shadow, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er standing behind can see clearly. It turns out that the person guarding here is actually a huge  The black bat is completely black, with only two eyes showing blood red color.  It must have been that the huge body and bat wings blocked his eyes just now, so he couldn't see the monster's true form clearly for a while, but I'm afraid that this is the usual attack of such monsters. A sudden attack in the dark is really easy to panic, and I don't know.  How to deal with it.

    At this moment, seven wounds were opened on the wings of the black demon bat by Gui Li, and strange light blue blood was sprinkled on the body. It was obvious that it was seriously injured.  But these monsters were never timid. Instead, they seemed to be in a state of rage. They opened their huge mouths and roared. The bat wings spread out. Although they were a little unstable, the darkness flourished again and flew over.

    A cold light flashed in Gui Li's eyes, and the demonic light of the blood-devouring bead on the top of the soul-eating magic wand lit up at the same time. Just as the demon bat was about to pounce, he suddenly heard a "squeak" whistle from Gui Li's shoulder, and a gray shadow flashed past.  It was Xiao Hui who jumped out from his shoulder and rushed towards the monster that was countless times bigger than the monkey.

    Gui Li frowned, and even Jin Ping'er, who was standing behind, was startled. At a glance, the difference in appearance between the two animals flying across the air was too great.

    Unexpectedly, just when Jin Ping'er was thinking this, and even slightly worried about the monkey, he saw Xiao Hui's figure in the cyan light getting bigger and bigger. In just a short period of time, it had grown from a monkey to a monkey.  The little gray monkey, less than three feet tall, turned into a three-eyed monkey that almost filled the entire cave space, screamed furiously, and had three blood-red eyes.

    The two giant beasts collided with each other in mid-air.

    The surrounding stone walls seemed unable to withstand such a huge impact and began to shake violently. Jin Ping'er even felt that the ground beneath his feet began to shake.  On the other hand, Gui Li, who was standing not far from the two giant beasts in front, his face slowly returned to calmness, and there seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, completely ignoring the rain of rocks and murderous intent in his eyes.

    The huge black demon bat was obviously startled by the sudden appearance of the giant ape, but it still rushed over ferociously. However, the giant gray shadow passed by, and Xiao Hui ducked in between the demon bat's claws with great agility.  A huge palm reached forward and grabbed the base of the demon bat's wings close to its body.

    The demon bat let out a shrill scream, as if it felt fear for the first time, but the three red eyes in front of it were even more terrifying than it was. The sharp fangs flashed past in the darkness, and then it looked up to the sky and howled.  .

    The roar was like a torrent, roaring through the cave, unstoppable, as if it was arrogantly provoking everything in the world!

    Under the flash of black and green light, the alternation of ferocity and anger, the giant ape roared wildly, waving its huge arms, like a demon laughing and dancing!

    "Hiss!"

    Blue blood splashed instantly, and the huge black demon bat was torn in half by the three-eyed monkey and thrown far away.

    In the distance, the long roar echoes, still echoing layer by layer, endlessly.

    The power of anger can reach this point!

    The giant ape slowly turned around and looked down. The man was still standing there, looking at it.

    The blood-red light in its eyes slowly disappeared. Suddenly, it reached out and scratched its head, grinned, and quickly shrank its body, quickly returning to its original size and turning into Xiao Hui.

    It squatted on the ground, turned its head, looked at its owner, touched its head with its right hand from time to time, and its long tail swayed gently behind it.

    Gui Li looked at Xiao Hui, a gentle smile slowly appeared in his eyes. Only when facing this monkey could he smile so wholeheartedly!

    He smiled and held out his hand.

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times, jumped up on Gui Li's shoulders two or three times, and lay down, grinning non-stop, looking very happy.

    Gui Li thought for a while, then reached out and picked up the monkey Xiao Hui, hugged it with both hands, lifted it in front of him, looked at it carefully, up and down,The three eyes of the hairy monkey blinked together, wondering what Gui Li was going to do.

    Jin Ping'er also slowly walked forward at this time and stood aside, looking at Gui Li with a thoughtful look on his face, not knowing what he was thinking in his heart.

    Gui Li looked at Xiao Hui for a moment, nodded, put it back on his shoulder, then touched its head, and suddenly smiled and said: "After you go out, I will buy you a drink!"

    Jin Ping'er was lost in thought when Leng Buding's words came to her ears. She didn't react for a moment and opened her mouth in shock. Her mind went blank for a moment.  On the contrary, the monkey was startled for a moment, and then jumped for joy, laughing non-stop, jumping up and down on Gui Li's shoulder. After a moment, it seemed to suddenly wake up, and carried it on Gui Li's body for a long time.  He took off the big empty wine bag and threw it to the ground without looking at it. It made a "pop" sound and the dust flew up.

    Gui Li smiled slightly, walked forward, and gradually melted into the darkness, but under the cyan light, his figure appeared so distinct in the darkness, and the happy figure of the gray-haired monkey was also as bright as him.  The harmony is as if they are one body and cannot be separated.

    Jin Ping'er slowly walked a few steps, looking at the figures of the man and the monkey, he couldn't help but feel chilled.  But unknowingly, the surroundings lost the green light of Ghost Li's Soul-Eating Soul, and gradually became dark. Jin Ping'er reacted, stretched out his right hand, and the purple light lit up, illuminating the surroundings again.

    She composed herself, and was about to speed up her pace to catch up with Gui Li, when suddenly she saw a black shadow shaking in the darkness in front of her, and it actually rushed towards her.

    Jin Ping'er was startled and hurriedly concentrated on alert. Unexpectedly, the figure rushed closer and under the purple light, it turned out to be the monkey Xiao Hui.

    Jin Ping'er frowned, but felt relieved. She just didn't know what happened to this monkey, which was as weird as its owner but also extremely powerful, suddenly came back.

    Xiao Hui jumped in front of Jin Ping'er and looked around. Suddenly, an angry look appeared on his face and he roared loudly at Jin Ping'er.

    Jin Ping'er was startled, spread out his hands, and asked in surprise: "What are you doing?"

    Xiao Hui stared at Jin Ping'er with three eyes. Jin Ping'er was originally a stunning beauty, but apparently her beauty had no effect on the monkey. Xiao Hui looked unhappy and pointed at his feet angrily.  Jin Ping'er looked down, said "Ah", and took a step back, but he happened to step on the big wine bag that Xiao Hui just threw away.

    Angrily, Xiao Hui picked up the wine bag again, patted the dust with his hand, and hung the big wine bag on his body again.

    Jin Ping'er was both angry and amused at the same time, and said angrily: "Hey, dead monkey, you threw that away yourself. Why are you so mean to me?"

    Xiao Hui screamed twice at Jin Ping'er, bared his teeth and made a face, and then ran back with a "swish" and disappeared into the darkness in front of him, obviously chasing Ghost Li.

    Jin Ping'er was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile and followed.

    Deep in the ancient cave of Zhenmo, the flame in the brazier is still burning lonely.  The dusty past seemed to still be echoing softly in this silent cave. Neither the Beast God nor the mysterious woman in the darkness spoke. They were both silent, as if they were still immersed in the unbearable past.  Even Taotie lying on the ground looked tired and seemed to be asleep.

    But in this silence, Taotie suddenly seemed to be disturbed by something, and suddenly raised his head from between his paws. His huge copper bell eyes stared in the direction of the distant exit, and a harsh roar came from his mouth, with a hint of uneasiness.  .

    The beast god slowly opened his eyes and frowned slightly, and in the darkness, it seemed that the woman also said "eh".

    That long, faint roar, although it had become a little faint, still rushed from the distance like a wild and wild beast, breaking the silence unscrupulously and arriving with a bang.

    "Someone is coming." The Beast God said calmly.

    The woman in the darkness was silent for a moment, and suddenly sneered: "Someone can find this place. I'm afraid it's probably the old man Yun Yilan who asked someone to come over and die. I'll touch your bottom by the way!"

    The beast god's face still seemed so tired, and he still didn't care about anything, and said: "Whatever, I don't bother to care, but can these people enter the cave so deep? Listen to that voice  , seems to have passed the place where the black bat is. However, if you can enter this cave, you can probably deal with the black bat. However, there is a black tiger evil spirit at the entrance of the cave. They can actually come in quietly, and the black tiger has nothing  The movement is not simple anymore.”

    The woman in the darkness suddenly said: "Since you are no longer immortal, with your current serious injuries, can you deal with these opponents whose strength is unknown?"

    &nbsp;The Beast God smiled and said, "I don't know, but I'm not worried."

    The woman said: "Why?"

    The Beast God smiled and said, "With you here, what should I be afraid of?"

    The woman was silent for a while and sneered: "It's none of my business whether you die or not. Don't think that if I helped you once, I will definitely help you again this time. With your level of magic, even though you are a bit different from me,  Friendship, but I can’t say when we may fall out in the future, it’s better for you to die early!”

    The beast god coughed twice, and there seemed to be some pain on his face, but the smile at the corner of his mouth did not diminish at all. He just looked into the darkness and said: "I will die sooner or later, don't worry. But before that, you are not  Do you still want to understand the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array passed down by the Witch Clan? If I die, wouldn’t you be completely in vain?”

    The woman snorted and said, "The magic circle is right here, what else am I afraid of you doing?"

    The Beast God smiled and said: "The only Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays that have been handed down in the world are here and the Fenxiang Valley Mysterious Fire Altar. The Fenxiang Valley Array has been destroyed, and only this one is left. You haven't understood the formations yet.  The secret is that only I can activate the magic circle for you to understand. If you have the Mysterious Fire Mirror in your hand, you can naturally activate the magic circle, but it's a pity that you don't!"

    When he said this, he paused, a hint of melancholy flashed across his face, and said: "You also know now. This magic circle was set up by Linglong to restrain me. In case I die,  , this magic circle will also be wiped out, so won’t you get nothing?”

    The woman was silent for a long time and then said: "You are so cruel! I will deal with these people."

    The beast god slowly shook his head and said: "It's not that I'm cruel, it's because you have concerns about yourself that you are so controlled by others. But" He slowly raised his eyes, looked into the depths of darkness, and said: "Can you tell me  Me, for whom do you have to take the risk to be with me and understand this magic circle?"

    There was no answer, and there was silence all around. It seemed that at that moment, the mysterious woman in the darkness had already gone far.

    The flame in the brazier is still burning, reflected in the eyes of the beast god.

    Taotie slowly stood up and kept growling, looking very uneasy.

    The beast god silently looked at the void darkness ahead, silently

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 20 Chapter 10 Stranger

.    ??Zhongtu, a land twenty miles outside Heyang City.

    The sky is getting dark, and the pedestrians on the ancient road are gradually disappearing. In troubled times, demons are prevalent. Although it is said to be at the foot of Qingyunmen Mountain, a giant of righteousness, no one can say whether they will suddenly encounter any demons.

    "Everyone has only one life. Even ordinary people cherish their own lives. What's more, when the beast-monster catastrophe just passed, the people who survived the disaster naturally cherished themselves even more.

    However, after all, there were still a few figures walking very conspicuously on the road. The first one was an old man, Taoist Immortal, holding a bamboo pole with an old piece of cloth hanging on it, with the four words "immortal guides the way" written on it.  .  There was a man and a woman following behind. The man was wearing a turban, and the woman was pretty and cute. Although it was dark, she still seemed to be focusing on a book with a black wordless cover in her hand.

    This is naturally Zhou Xian, Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog.

    Along the way, they were procrastinating. From time to time, Yi Xian would find passers-by to pull aside and talk nonsense. Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog could not stand it, but they were only those who were pulled aside by him to tell their fortunes.  People, as Zhou Xian said before, after having their fortunes told by him, their spirits were greatly lifted. After paying the money, they seemed to regain their vitality and left happily.

    Later, when Zhou Xianzi made enough money, Xiaohuan no longer bothered to care about it and just read books by herself.  Over the past few days, Xiao Huan has become more and more fascinated by the book that Mr. Ghost left that day, which records the secrets of strange ghost ways. Not only does he often read it when he is resting, but he also keeps holding on to the book when he is walking.  .  It was getting dark now, but she didn't seem to notice it at all, still immersed in the book.

    The Taoist Taoist Wild Dog next to him greeted Zhou Xian and said: "Senior, it seems that we can't reach Heyang City today. If we can't find someone, we may have to sleep in the wild."

    Zhouxian looked at the sky, nodded, and then looked around, but all he saw was darkness. Not to mention anyone living outside this wilderness, there were no ruined temples or shabby houses that had been in disrepair for a long time.

    Zhou Xian coughed, but saw Taoist Wild Dog looking at him. His granddaughter Xiaohuan didn't react at all. She still followed Taoist Wild Dog behind her, focusing on reading the black ghost book.  Zhou Yixian has always felt that it is inappropriate for his granddaughter to read this book about ghosts, but it is difficult to say what is wrong. Every time he talks about how cruel ghosts are and how they are vicious and evil techniques, Xiaohuan always uses one sentence.  He was sent away.

    "This evil art has many ways to save people, and it is better than your physiognomy!"

    Every time Yi Xian heard this, he was speechless because of it. However, he was thick-skinned and refused to admit defeat, but he couldn't continue if he asked Xiao Huan to abandon the ghost path.

    No matter what, Immortal Zhou was really displeased when he saw Xiaohuan reading this book. At this moment, he shouted slightly angrily: "Xiaohuan, what time has it been? Why are you still reading that ghost book?"

    Xiaohuan then raised his head from the book, looked at Yiyi Xian, and said impatiently: "Grandpa, we are walking so slowly. It's not because of me reading. It's because of you who read people's fortunes and cheated them out of money."  So slow."

    Zhou Yixian choked for a moment, his old face turned red, he coughed twice, turned his head, and said with a dry smile: "Forget it, forget it, let's not talk about this, I mean, we have no place to live now, we have to find a way.  !”

    Taoist Wild Dog shook his head and said: "I really can't find anyone to stay overnight here. Senior, you are more familiar with this place than us. Think about whether there are any ruined temples nearby that we can easily deal with overnight."

    Zhou Yixian snorted and sneered: "How do you know that I am familiar with this place? Although I was born in Heyang City, I have always traveled around the world. When did I become familiar with this place Ugh!"

    He suddenly became thoughtful and stopped mid-sentence.

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were a little strange. Xiaohuan said, "Grandpa, what do you want to say?"

    Zhou Yixian frowned, as if he remembered something but was not sure. He slowly turned around and looked ahead, as if he was trying to remember something.

    "Um I seem to really remember that there is a fork in the road not far ahead. If you go in from that path, although it is a bit far, there is indeed a house there."

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog became happy. Xiaohuan smiled and said, "Really! Then what are we waiting for? Let's go quickly!"

    For some reason, Zhou Yixian seemed a little hesitant, his brows kept frowning, trying to remember something, and said: "But I always feel that something is wrong in my heart. It has been too long, and I only vaguely remember this direction outside Heyang City.  There is indeed a house, but that house does not seem to be a good place. But what is it?I can’t remember again…”

    Xiao Huan rolled her eyes at him, then walked away and ignored him, saying, "Okay, let's leave quickly. At least we have a house, no matter how shabby it is, it's better than sleeping in the open!"

    Xiaohuan left first, and Taoist Wild Dog naturally followed.

    Zhou Yixian walked at the end, following involuntarily, but he kept patting his head with his hands, frowning, and muttered: "What kind of house is it? Why can't I remember it?"

    After walking forward for a while, the sky was completely dark, but with the help of a few weak stars in the sky, the three of them found an almost hidden path on the side of the road, leading to the depths of the wilderness.

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog nodded and walked up the trail. Taoist Wild Dog also quickened their pace, walking in front of Xiaohuan while paying careful attention to the surroundings.  Only Yiyi Xian still followed at the end, mumbling with a bit of complaint from time to time, as if he still couldn't remember the origin and purpose of the house in his memory.

    This path is actually very long. The three of them walked for half an hour and still saw no sign of a house. Xiaohuan became a little suspicious and turned back to Yiyi Xian: "Grandpa, do you really remember it correctly?"

    Zhou Yixian was glanced at by Xiao Huan and felt a little guilty. He smiled dryly and said: "This this you know that when people are old, sometimes they will remember things wrongly, but I really remember that there was a seat on this road."  It's a house, but I can't remember what the house was for. Besides, it's not impossible that the house has been demolished over the past few years. Even if no one demolishes it, it's weather-beaten.  I’m just afraid it might collapse!”

    Xiaohuan was speechless for a moment, shook his head and turned around.

    Suddenly, the wild dog Taoist in front stopped, turned around and shouted loudly: "Come quickly, the house is here."

    Both Xiaohuan and Zhouxian were startled. Zhouxian was immediately overjoyed and laughed loudly: "Ah ha, I just said it! With my intelligence, how could I not remember that there is a house here? How could I remember it wrong!"

    Xiaohuan ignored him and walked quickly to Taoist Wild Dog. Looking forward, he saw a house at the end of the path. It occupied a large area. But from a distance, the courtyard was deserted, the walls were damaged, and it was not popular at all.  None, it had obviously been abandoned for many years.

    Zhou Yixian walked over slowly, shaking his head and clicking his tongue, as if he was still boasting.

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said angrily: "Let's go soon! Grandpa."

    After Xiaohuan said that, the three of them walked towards the house. The night wind blew and it was a bit cold in the wilderness. The three of them all shrank their necks.

    As I got closer, I could see more clearly. It was really a dilapidated house. The original wall had collapsed and was in pieces. Even the courtyard gate only had an extremely dilapidated door frame and even the door panel left.  All gone.  As for the courtyard, there was only one room, and the roof above seemed to be half missing from the outside, with even the beams exposed.  There seemed to be a door to the house that was ajar. The whole house looked like it was made of wooden boards. It had been corroded by wind and rain for a long time, and a musty smell floated in the wind.

    Xiao Huan frowned, but Zhou Yixian was quite happy. He slowly walked into the yard and looked around. Although there were overgrown weeds, there were no other weird places. It seemed that he still couldn't remember where this place was.  What kind of house it is, but at least it shouldn't be dangerous.

    He turned around and called Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist to come in.

    Xiaohuan walked to Yiyi Xian, hesitated for a moment, then suddenly turned around and said to Taoist Wild Dog: "Taoist Master, do you feel that the layout of this house seems like something we have seen before?"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was startled and looked around. He looked around for a long time without knowing why. He shook his head to express his ignorance.

    Zhou Yixian said impatiently: "What do you remember again? This house is so old that I can't even remember your grandfather. Have you seen it before?"

    Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders and said: "That's right, forget it, let's go in and take a look!"

    Zhou Xian laughed, waved his hand, and said, "Let's go." After that, he led the two of them up the stone steps in front of the house, and opened the door with a "squeak".

    Just as Yiyi Xian stood at the door and peered into the dark room, Xiaohuan suddenly felt his feet move and hit something. When he looked down, he saw a shabby black sign with writing on it.  Out of curiosity, I squatted down, pulled the black wooden sign out of the ruins, pushed aside the debris, and took a closer look.

    After a while, Xiaohuan suddenly trembled and took a few steps back. His face turned a little pale and a little angry, and he said loudly: "Grandpa, look where this place is?"

    Zhou Yixian turned around in shock, obviously although he was nervousHe looked around for a long time, but it was too dark in the inner room, so he couldn't see clearly for a while, so he said: "What! Xiaohuan?"

    Xiaohuan pointed at his feet and said angrily: "See for yourself."

    Zhou Yixian lowered his head and looked at the wooden sign carefully. He was suddenly startled, shook his head, wiped his eyes with his hands, and looked again. Suddenly he shouted "Ah" and jumped from the stone steps.  He jumped down, his skills were strong and he didn't look like an older person at all.

    On the black sign, although the writing is a little blurry, you can still make out the word "Yizhuang".

    Xiaohuan was angry and scared, and said angrily to Zhouxian: "You what kind of road did you lead to bring us to this kind of ghost place again? You did it once last time in Heyang City  This is the kind of thing.”

    Old Yiyi Xian's face was red and white, and he was extremely embarrassed, and said: "Well, didn't this old man also say that he really only remembers that there is a house here, but he really can't remember what it is for. It turns out, it turns out that it is  …”

    Xiaohuan made a "poof" sound, interrupted him, and said: "You are the only one who talks a lot, so why don't you say anything else? Let's go quickly!"

    Zhou Yixian hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, let's go quickly. Every time we encountera place like this, we will be unluckyugh!"

    He was turning around sharply and speaking when he suddenly stopped in shock. Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist who were following him almost bumped into him.

    Xiaohuan stuck his head out from behind and said angrily: "Grandpa, what are you doing again"

    Her voice suddenly stopped.

    At this moment, on a dark and windy night, under the few stars, in front of the wilderness haunted house, Yi Xian and the other three stood in shock. They saw a figure standing in front of them at the gate of the courtyard where they had just entered.

    The man was quite tall, and the fabric of his clothes seemed to be quite good. However, his whole body was extremely dirty, and his clothes were torn in several places. It could only be barely seen that it originally seemed to be dark green, but judging from the style, it actually seemed to be a piece of clothing.  The robes worn by monks.

    Somehow, the man's face seemed to have been in shadow. Zhou Yixian and the other three could not see his face clearly, but this man appeared silently behind them, almost like a ghost, with a cold feeling.  Anger bubbled up from behind them.

    For a long time, the man stood there motionless like a stone, but Zhou Yixian and others were even more frightened. They could not feel the breath of a living person from this figure.

    "Youwho are you?" The voice was slightly trembling, but Xiaohuan finally spoke slowly and asked.

    The man didn't respond, let alone answer, but a moment later, the shadow covering his face suddenly lit up like a will-o'-the-wisp, two points of faint, dark red light, as if they were a pair of strange eyes.  Look deeply at the person in front of you.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, Yiyi Xian let out a soft cry. Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist were both startled. Looking around, they saw that Yiyi Xian did not look at the man's face. On the contrary, his eyes were looking at the man's face.  Arm, said: "That, that is the mark of Qingyun Sect"

    One hundred thousand mountains, the ancient cave of Zhenmo.

    The darkness seemed to be endless, blocking Gui Li and Jin Ping'er.  They walked for a long time, but the road seemed to never end.  But the strange thing is that there seems to be only one road in this ancient cave, and there are no other side roads, which saves you the worry of getting lost.

    Since passing the Black Bat, one or several tyrannical monsters have been guarding every distance in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, some of which even moved Jin Ping'er.  But at this moment, Gui Li suddenly showed strength that he had never seen before. He was so powerful all the way, and he went straight in. There was almost no monster that could block his attack.  Even the three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui's strength was shocking. The fate of the black bat also happened to several other powerful monsters.

    Jin Ping'er didn't make a move along the way, but as she watched along the way, her face became increasingly ugly.  Gui Li's high level of practice and rapid improvement far exceeded her imagination. Even in the end, she secretly thought in her heart, is there anyone in the demon sect who can compare with this person?

    That talented and strategic Ghost King?  Or is it the secretive Mr. Ghost?

    At this moment, Gui Li had just knocked away an extremely ferocious two-headed demon leopard in front of Jin Ping'er. The huge beast body hit the hard stone wall heavily, and it looked like it was in danger.

    Gui Li didn't even look at the leopard, his expression remained unchanged, and he continued to walk forward. Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, seemed to be full of energy and looked around.  Jin Ping'er followed them and passed by the two-headed demon leopard. He turned around and saw that the originally thick body of the leopard had shriveled up, as if the essence inside it had shriveled up.Huadu was sucked away, which was naturally caused by the demonic power of the blood-devouring bead.

    It's just that these monsters are extremely powerful creatures. Even though Gui Li has the soul-eating magic wand in his hand, he can kill such a huge monster in a matter of seconds. This practice is hardly powerful, but terrifying.  .

    “When did this man start to make such rapid progress in his moral conduct?

    Jin Ping'er was getting more and more frightened, and her eyes looking at Gui Li's back became more and more complex. At this moment, Gui Li's body suddenly stopped, and a somewhat vigilant look slowly appeared on his face.

    Jin Ping'er was startled for a moment. Although there were many monsters guarding him along the way, he had never seen Gui Li with such a cautious look. He quickly concentrated on guarding and found that something was wrong around him.

    After the death of the two-headed devil leopard, the usual silence here returned to the surroundings, but at this moment, in the invisible darkness, a low and deep singing voice came: Xiaosonggang, the moon is like frost, and the people are like floating catkins.  hurt.  More than ten years, three thousand years, I hope we will never forget each other

    The song was sad and mournful. Although it didn't sound loud, somehow it got into my ears and I could hear every word clearly.  When I first heard the song, it seemed very sad, and then I felt sad, as if I had followed the singer through three thousand years, reliving the unknown but beautiful tenderness.

    Time is as ruthless as a knife. Isn’t the only thing that warms your heart is a pair of eyes with a faint smile?

    Did you forget?

    Many years later, or another reincarnation and vicissitudes of life?

    What do you remember?

    The blank emptiness is like a memory, staring blankly into the darkness and distance.

    In the past, have I ever hugged you?

    and you.

    The monkey Xiao Hui suddenly screamed "Zhi Zhi" and seemed to be very happy. He actually jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder and swooped into the darkness.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 1 Day

.    Xiao Hui's figure disappeared into the darkness in a blink of an eye. It seemed that Gui Li didn't expect that Xiao Hui would suddenly make such a strange move and was taken aback. However, he did not get up and chase after him. Instead, he slowly raised his head.  Head, listening to the faint singing coming from the darkness.

    This singing sound is somewhat familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere before?

    How many years have passed by in a hurry just like this song.

    Jin Ping'er walked to Gui Li, looked around carefully, and whispered: "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li didn’t answer, but there was a complicated look on his face.  Xiao Hui's voice came vaguely from a distance, and it seemed that after the "squeaking" sound, there was a slightly surprised "eh" sound.  But soon, Xiao Hui became silent again, and the lingering and resentful singing slowly stopped.

    In the dark cave, there was a strange silence around them. It seemed that something was watching their figures in the darkness. Gui Li's eyes slowly became clear, staring at the darkness ahead.  Jin Ping'er seemed to be a little uneasy. She was very uncomfortable listening to the singing just now, and the gloomy and unknown darkness at this moment instinctively made her feel disgusted.

    She subconsciously took a step closer to Gui Li and was about to speak. Suddenly, a light flashed deep in the darkness. Almost at the same time, the expressions of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er changed. The difference was that Gui Li was a little stunned.  , but Jin Ping'er seemed to let out a sigh of relief.

    A faint ray of white light shone in the depths of darkness, flew out extremely quickly, and shot towards the bright place where the two of them were. Gui Li stood motionless, and sure enough, the white light passed through his side and hit straight towards him.  Jin Ping'er.

    Jin Ping'er sneered slightly. To her, it seemed that the enemy's sudden attack didn't matter to her. What she cared about more was the unknown silence just now.

    The white light came to the eyes in a blink of an eye. Jin Ping'er's pretty face turned cold. He made a soft sound in his mouth and turned his right hand. Suddenly, he saw a purple light, and in Ghost Li's soul-devouring cyan halo, a dreamy light flashed past.  A faint green-purple light struck down from the sky, striking the white light with incomparable accuracy.

    "Snapped!"

    The white light was actually cut in half by Jin Ping'er's purple-gang blade magic weapon. It was divided into two parts and flew out to both sides. However, it did not fly out of six feet. The two white lights actually shone again and shrunk.  Half of the body suddenly returned to its original size, which was equivalent to two strange white haloes appearing at the same time, whistling and flying back. At the same time, a sharp whistle suddenly sounded in mid-air, and the oncoming force was more than twice as fast.

    Jin Ping'er's originally relaxed and calm expression changed, and she snorted, and the purple light blade appeared again, but she saw two purple lights light up almost at the same time, and the white object that flew back was cut in half by her in the same way.  , transformed into four, and flew out feebly.

    However, that weird white light was like a demon. After flying not far away, it shined again and quickly returned to its original shape. It turned into four white objects of the same size as before, and once again shot towards Jin Ping'er.  , the approach is more urgent.

    Jin Ping'er's face finally darkened, showing a solemn expression, and stepped back. However, there was not much space in this deep cave, and Jin Ping'er was soon surrounded by these strange white halos.  Just listen to Jin Ping'er's clear voice scolding, purple light flashing, those white lights were quickly shot down or knocked away by Jin Ping'er, but these little things are really weird, almost always regain their strength after a moment, and attack Jin Ping'er ruthlessly again  , more and more white light bodies were cut off by Jin Ping'er, and slowly, Jin Ping'er's figure was covered up.

    Looking from a distance, the white halo is dancing and lingering, as if slowly weaving into a cocoon of light, trapping Jin Ping'er in it.

    Gui Li, who was standing aside, watched Jin Ping'er struggle more and more to deal with these mysterious white lights, but did not take action. However, it is conceivable that the mysterious figure in the darkness has not yet appeared, and only with this  A Taoist magic was able to entangle Jin Ping'er with such difficulty. This shows that the power of this demon magic is really extraordinary. He is probably the mysterious evildoer mentioned by the fierce black tiger.

    Seeing that Jin Ping'er's situation is becoming increasingly critical, but somehow, although the white light bodies are becoming more and more abundant, Jin Ping'er is still able to persevere.  The white light is attacking more and more urgently, and the momentum is getting louder and louder. In the huge cave, the white light at this moment has overwhelmed the original soul-eating green light, and the whistling sound in the mid-air is getting louder and shriller.  Seeing Jin Ping'er gradually getting overwhelmed, she managed to persevere, but no one knew how long she could cope.

    Gui Li suddenly swayed, but instead of flying towards Jin Ping'er, he rushed into the darkness.  Almost at the same time as his body activated, the soul-eating cyan light that had been covering his body was instantly extinguished. The next moment, he merged into the darkness, and his figure could no longer be seen.

    far away, as if there was a cold snort.

    In the familiar darkness, an icy aura was wandering around. In the distance, the whistling sounds of the strange light bodies besieging Jin Ping'er could be heard, but the surrounding area was strangely calm.

    Suddenly, the calm ground began to tremble violently, and the stone walls of the surrounding caves began to shake. After a loud noise was made from the top of the cave, countless small stones and sand and dust began to slowly fall down, creating a hazy scene.

    Amidst the rumbling, chaos appeared everywhere, and the darkness seemed to become more and more intense. At this moment, the falling stones suddenly stopped in mid-air. For a moment, it almost seemed as if time had stopped and everything was still.  A moment later, a scream suddenly erupted, and all the stones and dust gathered into a huge torrent, rumbling towards a dark place ahead.

    The torrent was astonishingly powerful. It was as powerful as an overwhelming mountain, and nothing could stop it. It rushed to the end of the darkness. Suddenly, a white and slender hand stretched out from the darkness.

    The index finger and little finger of the palm of the hand are erect, the ring finger is half-flexed, and the thumb and middle finger are lightly interlocked. The knot is clearly a Buddhist seal, but it does not have the solemn atmosphere of Buddhism. Instead, it is more of an indescribable temptation.  The image of charm and the magical power of the forest.

    Invisible energy condensed instantly from the hand seal. In an instant, it seemed that the palm had been enlarged countless times, like a giant palm, blocking the torrent. But the next moment, when looking carefully, it was found that the palm  It's still that slender hand, nothing has changed.  But the once unstoppable torrent was actually blocked in mid-air, making a loud noise. Countless boulders lost their power and crashed, causing sand and earth to fly instantly.

    The disappearing figure of Gui Li suddenly appeared from the flying dust of sand and stones, and rushed toward the palm like lightning.

    The white hand's seal changed, with four fingers standing side by side and half-flexed. The thumb clasped out from the middle and sank down. Almost at the same time, the golden bottle roared in the distance, and the purple purple that was originally suppressed by those white light bodies  The light suddenly surged, like a purple halo bursting open, and the light was bright for a moment.

    But it didn’t look like Jin Ping’er had broken through the white light suppression. On the contrary, her face looked very ugly.  The strange white light that had been scattered into countless points scattered and gathered together, forming a huge white light wall. It was like a blazing wall of light, attacking the ghost from behind at the speed of a furious wave.  Li Yingying rushed over faster.

    Before the wave of light reaches his body, Gui Li's breath has been suffocated, and the body flying in mid-air is also shaken by it. This shows how powerful the wave of light is. If he is hit by it, there is a real possibility that he will be shattered to pieces.  .

    But Gui Li's expression remained unchanged, as if he didn't pay attention to the extremely dangerous white giant wave behind him, and his figure rushed towards the white palm more and more rapidly.  It's just that although he was fast, the wave of light was really like lightning and lightning. It rushed from far to near, like a furious wave, and was about to engulf his figure.

    Jin Ping'er was in the distance and couldn't help but exhale softly.

    And in the darkness, the white hand seemed to tremble slightly.

    At this moment, Gui Li's left hand suddenly stretched out backwards, the thumb was clasped tightly against the palm, the middle finger was half-flexed, and the three fingers stood as straight as a mountain, forming an authentic Buddhist Vajra Seal.  Judging from the slow movement of his palm, the Dharma image is solemn and solemn, almost giving people the feeling of being as dignified as a mountain.  The force of this push is the power of the Buddha who showed great compassion and used his great supernatural powers to move mountains!

    There was thunder in the silent place!

    Shine light in the darkness!

    In an instant, a solemn golden light bloomed in the palm, the Buddhist mantra flashed past, and the raging wave-like wall of light came crashing into the palm that formed the seal.

    "Boom!"

    The sound was like a meteor falling to the ground, rumbling away and continuing. A strange light arose in the cave, and the colorful light was shining. It seemed that countless colorful eyes opened at the same time in an instant, sparkling and touching.

    The white wall of light exploded like falling stars like rain.

    There is only darkness in front of me, just like before!

    Gui Li has reached the palm.

    He stretched out his hand, his right hand, and grabbed the palm.

    The white hand turned up, but did not flinch. The five fingers suddenly turned into claws and flew up to meet him. Gui Li's right hand flashed past, but he avoided the sharp knife-like fingertips and grabbed the wrist of the white hand.

    The mysterious figure's palm flipped over, and he dodged past him in a short space of time. Instead, he pointed his fingers together like a knife and cut into the root of Gui Li's right hand.  In an instant, the two palms of the two people in mid-air flashed as fast as lightning and as fast as light. Their moves were extremely sharp killers against the enemy, but they were all dodged by the opponent. What came back was even more.  Fierce reply.

    It’s just that in this flash of lightning, there was no sound.??, the two people were fighting to such an extent that life and death seemed to be between their breaths, but their palms never came into contact.

    Until, the meteor light shower behind finally fell completely, and darkness suddenly came again, covering up all the light.

    In the depths of the darkness, a soft sound suddenly sounded.

    "Snapped……"

    The sound was crisp and low, coming faintly, without any murderous intent, but just like the sound of two hands slapping together when we were children.

    Then, everything fell into silence.

    Grasp, that hand.

    Hold it, that hand.

    What I felt was no murderous intent, no demonic power, but only softness and gentleness.

    It was as if suddenly, the world was spinning, flying over thousands of mountains and rivers, and the blue sea and sky were all embraced in my arms.  All those gentle figures were by my side and never left.

    Just like that, a life of joy, laughter, and carefree life

    Isn’t this a fairyland? Is this life?

    ??Isn’t it better to be drunk from now on? Isn’t it better not to wake up?

    The darkness seems to be tempting someone?

    However, he suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness, his eyes were like blood, and he looked up to the sky and screamed!

    The palm suddenly shook and retracted back. Gui Li's whole body was filled with green light, and the soul-devouring bead instantly appeared on his hand. All the dark red blood on the blood-devouring bead at the top lit up, and the demonic aura was rising towards him.  The deepest part of the darkness penetrated.

    Silent and silent!

    That space suddenly solidified, and the entire darkness seemed to be solidified into a solid rock, indestructible, but the Soul Eater was blunt and without edge. Somehow, the barrier condensed with powerful demonic power had no effect on it, and the Soul Eater was as powerful as a bamboo.  Usually stabbed down.

    Finally, someone snorted slightly angrily, and the dark barrier dissipated instantly, and a figure flew back a foot, getting out of the way of Soul Devourer's demonic and unstoppable thrust.

    Just in the blink of an eye, Gui Li's figure actually came over like a shadow. The mysterious figure was surrounded by darkness and did not look panicked. He stretched out a hand again, this time with his five fingers closed and holding it.  It turned into a very delicate-looking fist and hit Gui Li.

    However, Gui Li's face changed slightly, his figure suddenly suffocated, his brows furrowed slightly, the blood-red light in his eyes suddenly dissipated, and even Soul Eater disappeared in his hand.

    I saw that his mind was wide open, his hands raised, facing the seemingly ordinary and delicate fist, slowly sliding down into the void, as dignified as a mountain, but as light as flowing water. After a moment, a soft clear light appeared, and his arms  In the middle, a Tai Chi pattern slowly appeared in mid-air.

    Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.

    The fist struck forward, hitting the center of the Tai Chi pattern, and it slowly sank in, making the Tai Chi pattern dent inward.

    Gui Li's face turned slightly pale, and it seemed that at that moment, his breathing stopped.  But after a moment, the Tai Chi pattern in the mid-air slowly began to rotate, and the place where the fist was sunken was tight but continuous. On the contrary, as the rotation slowly became faster, the huge demonic power contained in the silence,  It was melted away bit by bit by the flexible power of this supreme Taoist law.

    The Tai Chi pattern rotated faster and faster, and the palm began to tremble slowly. The mysterious figure in front of him snorted again, but this time the sound was slightly painful. Apparently, the counterattack force of Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao was also  No small matter.

    "Roar!……"

    With a low whistle, the Tai Chi pattern dispersed, and the white hand also retracted into the darkness, as if there was a moment of peace.

    Suddenly, Ghost Li flew forward, and the deep darkness ahead seemed unable to stop him at all. It seemed that even in the darkness, he had a pair of eyes hidden in his heart, and he slowly saw the way forward clearly.

    The mysterious figure in the darkness was retreating quickly, but Gui Li was chasing after him closely.  In this ancient cave, in the deepest darkness, the two people flew faster and faster, turning into two lightning bolts in the darkness, flashing towards the deepest part of the cave.

    This flight seems to be endless. The darkness in front is like a ferocious beast that pounces with its teeth and claws, and then falls behind in an instant. There are countless unknown darkness waiting further away.  The strong wind blows against your face like a knife, and in that flash of lightning, who do you think of?

    The chase is like life, it never stops, but later on, I don’t know whether I have lost my way or forgotten my original intention!

    I don’t know how much time has passed, nor how many miles I have chased. I only know that the terrain slowly went downwards along the way, and it seems that I have gone deep into the ground. There is silence behind me, and the golden bottle?Has been thrown away by the two of them a long time ago and disappeared without a trace.

    The mysterious figure suddenly stopped, turned around in the darkness, and faced the direction he came from. Gui Li immediately noticed the movement, paused, and slowly stopped.

    In the darkness, the two people faced each other, without speaking for a while.  After a moment, the cyan halo around Gui Li's body lit up again, illuminating the surrounding area. However, the darkness in front of him still seemed to be unable to penetrate the light.

    The mysterious figure suddenly said: "What a magical power!"

    This voice sounded soft and pleasant, even though it was only spoken lightly, but for some reason, when I heard it, it gave me a strange and heart-warming feeling.

    Under the faint green light, Gui Li stared at the darkness, his face was calm, and his tone was calm. He didn't look like he had just experienced a thrilling battle with the person in front of him, and said: "Thank you."

    The woman's voice sneered and said: "Just now, you are fighting. In just a moment, you can compare the Taoism of the Demon Sect, the Prajna Buddhism of Tianyin Temple, and the true Taoism of Qingyun Sect, Tai Chi, Xuanqing Taoism, etc.  The true practice of Taoism is used according to the opportunity, and there is no delay in the conversion. It can be seen that it has been completely integrated. Moreover, the practice of the three Taoisms is not trivial. The practice of Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao alone is so powerful. I am afraid that except for the Tao Xuan  Old man, even among the Qingyun Sect, no one can be as good as you."

    She paused slowly, and then said word by word: "Why are you improving so fast in your Taoism?"

    Gui Li did not speak, but looked at the darkness, suddenly smiled, and said slowly: "Why, my cultivation is going well, are you surprised?"

    In the dark shadows, several familiar "squeaking" sounds suddenly sounded. After a moment, a figure jumped out. Looking carefully, it turned out to be monkey Xiao Hui with gray hair and a long tail.  It grinned, scratched its head, jumped on the ground twice, returned to Gui Li's side, jumped onto his shoulder again, and then sat down, its tail still wagging behind it.

    The woman in the darkness did not speak and became silent.

    Gui Li looked at the darkness, his eyes slowly gained emotion, and his voice seemed to become softer. He smiled and said, "Is it you? I really didn't expect to meet you here."

    The woman invisible in the darkness suddenly let out a "poof" and said, "Do you still remember me? Don't you have such a charming and charming woman beside you?"

    Gui Li was startled and couldn't help feeling a little embarrassed. He smiled bitterly and said, "What are you talking about?"

    The woman was obviously a little angry, and said in a cold voice: "Aren't you afraid of being sorry for the person who is still lying on the ice bed by doing this?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said, "You misunderstood. I don't know this place. The Ghost King asked her to lead the way." He paused and said calmly: "It's not like you don't know who I am."

    The woman in the darkness snorted, but obviously she no longer sounded so angry, and said: "How do I know who you are? I only know that men are never nice!"

    Gui Li frowned, shook his head slightly, and smiled bitterly without answering.

    The darkness in front slowly dispersed, and a figure slowly appeared under the green light of Ghost Li's Soul-Eating Soul.  Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, grinned and barked a few times at the slender figure, which was very cordial.

    In the dim light, that woman was charming and soft to the core. Who could she be if she wasn't the long-lost nine-tailed fox Xiaobai?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 2 The Mysterious Man

.    ??Zhongtu, outside Heyang City, abandoned Yizhuang.

    In the wilderness, at first glance, the terrain is relatively flat. Except for the towering Qingyun Mountains in the distance when looking to the north, rolling hills are relatively rare in other directions.  There are many woods growing chaotically far and near, large or small, scattered in this wilderness. There are also a few sparse trees standing around Yizhuang.

    The sky is at its darkest, and the clouds in the sky are thick, blocking the moon. Only a few small stars on the edge emit faint light, shining on this desolate land.  The wind came up that night, not particularly strong, but it blew through the treetops and branches, swaying the branches, flashing black shadows, and making a low "rustling" sound. It felt particularly cold when it blew in my ears and on my body.

    Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan, and Taoist Wild Dog stood closely together, staring at the mysterious figure in front of them.  It's been a while since Yi Xian found the man, but the man seemed to be like a zombie, still standing there motionless, but he blocked the door, but Yi Xian and the other three couldn't get out.  .

    Xiaohuan calmed down, lowered his voice, and said softly to Zhou Xian: "Grandpa, have you really seen it clearly? He is wearing the Taoist robe of Qingyun Sect?"

    Taoist Wild Dog also turned his head and listened carefully.

    Zhou Yixian glanced at the standing figure, then nodded firmly and said, "You can't be wrong. Look at the sword-shaped logo on his sleeve, it is indeed from the Qingyun Sect."

    Xiaohuan muttered: "Aren't all the Qingyun Sect members from well-known and decent families? How could they come to such a ghost place in the middle of the night to scare people?"

    Taoist Wild Dog also nodded. It was obvious that even though he had never had a good impression of the righteous way, he did not believe that a disciple of the Qingyun Sect would do such a thing.

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes at the two of them and coughed. In any case, although he was a little shocked when he first discovered the figure, after a while, he found that although the strange figure was still mysterious, he did not appear to harm them or be hostile.  As this happened, Zhouxian Xian couldn't help but become more courageous.

    He slowly took a step forward, laughed twice, and said: "Thisthissir, please forgive us for offending us. We didn't know that this is your residence"

    "Grandpa!" Xiaohuan called from behind, interrupting Zhou Xian's words, with a hint of annoyance in his tone.  The figure in front suddenly moved, as if reacting to Zhou Xian's words.

    Zhou Yixian frowned, but he immediately realized that this place was a righteous village. If he said that this was his residence, wasn't he just calling him a living ghost in front of his face

    Yiyi Xian couldn't help but feel a chill on his back, and he quickly smiled and said: "This, this I mean, the three of us were walking late at night and stumbled into this place with no other intentions. Sir, don't worry about it. We have nothing."  I saw it, but I didn’t see anything. Let’s leave now, let’s leave now.”

    After saying that, he turned his head and winked at Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog. The three of them gritted their teeth and slowly leaned to the side, trying to walk past this ghostly figure.  Unexpectedly, after taking only a few steps, the three of them felt their eyes blurred. The black figure suddenly stood in front of them again, and the distance was even closer. Xiao Huan even faintly smelled a bloody aura from the man.

    Seeing the dark moon and high winds above their heads, a dark shadow swept past them. Zhouxian Xian and Taoist Wild Dog changed their colors, and Xiaohuan even turned pale. He yelled "Ah" and jumped out backwards.  He took a few steps, hoping to get as far away from the black shadow as possible.

    Xiaohuan called out, although he was afraid of shouting out subconsciously, after all!  Young girls are always a little disgusted with these things, but to the ears of people around them, it's a different story.  Both Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog were startled. Zhou Xian quickly looked back, but Taoist Wild Dog got the courage out of nowhere. With a roar of a tigerwell, more like a bark of a dog, he jumped out and blocked the way.  He stood in front of Xiao Huan and Zhou Xian, and at the same time, the halo flashed in his hand, and he had sacrificed his animal tooth magic weapon.

    In the dark night, although the light yellow halo is weak, it seems to be a bit warm.

    When Xiaohuan saw Taoist Wild Dog like this, he was startled and didn't know why.  At this moment, the figure whose face had been shrouded in shadow suddenly shook.

    The man's hand stretched forward, and a strange aura followed, but it was definitely not the upright Taoism of today's Qingyun Sect.  Wild Dog Taoist knew in his heart that this man was unpredictable, but there was a woman standing behind him. He could not step back no matter what. With an angry roar, the beast's tooth magic weapon suddenly glowed brightly and struck at the man.

    In the Yizhuang courtyard, the darkness seemed to be forced back by the wild dog Taoist in an instant. On his face, for a moment, the figure seemed to have no resistance.He looked a little surprised, but also a little happy.

    The next moment, Taoist Wild Dog’s animal tooth magic weapon struck the figure firmly on the chest. That figure, who looked extremely mysterious and powerful, did not even dodge Taoist Wild Dog’s heavy blow.

    Taoist Wild Dog himself couldn't believe it. Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan were also startled for a moment. They saw the yellow light of the beast's tooth magic weapon in front of them, showing the aura of a winner. But after a moment, the three of them realized something was wrong.

    The man who was struck in the chest by Taoist Wild Dog with all his strength did not seem to even shake his figure. Although Taoist Taoist Wild Dog is far from comparable to Gui Li and other figures in terms of spiritual practice, he is still a figure of the Demon Cult who has practiced for many years.  , the power of this blow is also extraordinary. Ordinary people would be beaten to the point of blood boiling, and half of their lives would be lost if they were not dead.

    And this strange figure seemed to have no feeling at all. Then, a moment later, the man snorted lowly, and Taoist Wild Dog suddenly exclaimed. He didn't see how the man moved, and the outstretched hand instantly  Returning to the front, he grabbed Taoist Wild Dog's animal tooth magic weapon in his hand.

    "It is extremely dangerous for those who practice Taoism to have their magic weapon in someone's hands. How could Taoist Wild Dog not be anxious and angry? He shouted and tried his best to activate his magic power, trying to call back the magic weapon.  Unexpectedly, the animal tooth was lying in the man's hand, and no matter how hard he applied it, it actually had no response to the master's magic power.

    The man lowered his head, looked at the thing in his hand, and then spoke for the first time. His voice was hoarse and almost difficult to hear, but with obvious disdain, he said coldly: "The devil dares to act recklessly here.  !”

    Taoist Wild Dog was shocked and angry, and was about to urge the magic weapon again. Suddenly, he heard Yi Xian behind him saying urgently: "Back off, back off quickly"

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled and instinctively took a few steps back. Just when he was about to ask Zhou Xian, the man's palm suddenly tightened, and the beast's tooth magic weapon almost responded with a "kaka" sound like broken bones.  , the wild dog Taoist was horrified, but the yellow light surged but immediately dissipated. The sound of "kaka" was like the last moan of a ferocious beast, struggling in pain.

    With a "boom", the wild dog Taoist's magic weapon tooth was smashed to pieces by the man with his bare hands. The fragments shot out like knives. The sound of "duh duh" could be heard instantly, and all of them were hit in the wild.  The place where the Dog Taoist stood just now.

    Taoist Wild Dog was heartbroken and frightened, and was speechless for a moment.  The face of that strange figure is still shrouded by a mysterious shadow. The three of them can't see his face clearly. They can only hear his low and hoarse voice. He slowly looks up at the sky, but the black shadow on his face still does not recede.  Indescribably weird.  After destroying the beast's fang, he seemed to feel a sense of catharsis and sneered slowly. Hearing it in his ears, against the strange Yizhuang and the howling wind in the sky, Zhou Xian and the other three people all had a creepy feeling.

    Zhou Yixian was feeling uneasy in his heart when he suddenly focused his eyes and looked at the weird man's arm. He saw that the hand that had crushed the beast's tooth had a layer of light cyan at some point, and that cyan light  But the aura around this person is completely different, pure and gentle, and actually represents the most refined and pure realm of Taoism.

    Zhou Yixian raised his head in astonishment and took a step forward. For a moment, he forgot his worries and ignored the surprised attempts of Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog to stop him. He said, "Who is your Excellency? You are wearing a Qingyun Sect Taoist robe, and your cultivation is no less than that of the Taoist priests."  Which master of the Qingyun Sect in the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao realm of the Supreme Pure Realm actually did such a ridiculous thing at such a time?"

    The green light flashed away, and the man slowly looked towards Zhou Xian. Through the mysterious and strange layer of black energy on his face, Zhou Xian felt a chill all over his body.

    I heard the man's hoarse voice and said coldly: "You know a lot!"

    Zhou Yixian snorted, with a solemn expression on his face. He couldn't help but look at that person. The confusion on his face became more and more serious. He said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency is indeed a disciple of Qingyun Sect, and you are definitely not an ordinary disciple. But you  Who is it and why is it causing trouble here?"

    The man sneered but did not answer. Zhou Xian suddenly felt something. When he looked back, it was Xiaohuan who gently pulled his sleeve and whispered: "Grandpa, he is full of ghost energy. I can feel it.  There is not a single wandering ghost around Yizhuang. I am afraid that they were all frightened by this person and ran away. If not, I would have known something was wrong here. How could a person like this be from the Qingyun Sect?"

    Zhou Yixian's face was uncertain and complicated, and his thoughts were obviously a little confused. Facing this mysterious figure who was inextricably linked to the Qingyun Sect, he didn't look as scared as usual, and he was a little worried.  of trance.

    The strange man's attention was slowly focused on Zhou Xian at this moment. He looked him up and down, then suddenly sneered and said in a cold voice: "No matter who you are, if you dare to disobey me, you will die!  "As soon as he finished speaking, he had already raised his hand. Zhou Yixian saw the green light in his hand suddenly light up. His old face turned pale, and he didn't even have time to say anything. He suddenly waved his hands together and raised them to his chest.  A piece of yellow talisman paper suddenly appeared between the index and middle fingers of his left and right hands, with strange talismans drawn on them in twists and turns, flying slightly in the wind.

    I saw the green light in the hands of the mysterious figure gradually brightening, and it was aimed at Zhouxian and others. Without hesitation, Zhouxian suddenly murmured a mantra in his mouth, and instead of retreating, he took a step forward, and followed him as he took a step.  With the sound of the spell in his mouth, the two yellow talismans actually burned on their own. Two small flames suddenly appeared in the dark night, looking particularly bright.

    This strange behavior seemed to make the mysterious man opposite him hesitate a little, or maybe it touched some memory in him. It actually made his movements pause slightly, and he vaguely heard a surprised "Huh" sound.

    The paper talisman was burning, and Immortal Zhou Yi's white beard was fluttering. Suddenly he shouted loudly, flicked his hands, and two balls of flame floated out of his fingers, and they were actually frozen in the air.  Immediately afterwards, there was a loud "boom", and the two small flames swelled up in the wind, turning into a raging fire several feet large, blocking the way between Zhou Xian and the mysterious man.

    "Roar!" There was a roar in mid-air, and a giant white-fronted tiger jumped out of the blazing flames. The tiger was so powerful that it opened its big mouth and let out a roar that shocked the whole world. It jumped up suddenly and rushed towards the black figure.  People rushed over.

    The mysterious man snorted coldly, but did not even give in. His right hand flashed with green light and struck straight down. No matter how ferocious the giant tiger came, this palm struck directly on the giant tiger's forehead.  The green light invaded in an instant, and the white tiger seemed to be struggling, baring its teeth and claws, but a moment later, after letting out its last unwilling roar, the giant tiger suddenly emitted green light everywhere, and then shook, this huge body  It turned into nothing and turned into a few remaining flames, which flickered twice in mid-air and disappeared into nothingness.

    Almost at the same time that the giant tiger disappeared, a red-maned lion appeared in the huge ball of flames. With the roar of the lion, it once again rushed towards the mysterious man.  However, the mysterious man was obviously extremely powerful. He almost didn't even look at him, and struck him with the same palm. The lion ended up like the giant white-fronted tiger.

    It’s just that the magic spell performed by Zhou Xian this time is really weird. Although the transformed giant beast can’t block the enemy’s blow, in the blazing flames, there is an unknown amount of magic power to transform the strange beast.  After the giant tiger and lion, the beasts transformed by the flames turned out to be more and more, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Various beasts such as: wild boars, leopards, hippos, giant elephants, spiritual deer, lynx, etc., appeared in endlessly, and their bodies were majestic.  , unusual and extremely ferocious.

    However, the mysterious man he faced this time seemed to be really capable of unpredictable things. Facing the countless monsters that were coming one after another and dizzying, he didn't even take a breath. He just waved his arms seemingly casually, palms and palms.  Wherever the front passes, no matter how powerful or ferocious the beast is, it becomes invisible.

    During the fierce fight, the mysterious man suddenly snorted, as if he had realized something, and suddenly changed his palm strike to a sweep. Suddenly, a green light flourished, and a bright color was like a wheel, crushing him directly, with a majestic momentum, invincible all the way.  The blazing flame encountered this cyan light pillar, resisted it twice, and was finally pierced straight through.

    In the mid-air, it seemed that all the beasts roared angrily in unison, but then the flames disappeared, and in the swaying fire, only two groups of yellow talismans that were about to burn out slowly fell from the mid-air.

    In the courtyard of Yizhuang, calm temporarily returned. On the other side of the courtyard, the three of Zhou Xian who had just slipped into the corner and wanted to sneak away turned around in shock. Obviously, they did not expect that the enemy could break Zhou Xian's spell so quickly.

    Without illusions to stop them, it was obviously a ridiculous and stupid idea to run away from behind. Zhou Yixian and the other three suffocated for a moment, then slowly turned around.  And the mysterious man slowly approached and walked over slowly. His black figure carried a strong murderous aura, and there was a sense of solemnity in Yizhuang.

    Zhou Yixian’s brows were furrowed, obviously he was worried about something, but when he saw the black figure getting closer and closer, he felt that life and death were just between his breaths.

    Xiaohuan's face changed, and she wanted to step forward to deal with him, but before she could walk out, Zhou Yixian had already pulled her back, and shouted in a low voice: "Nonsense, this person is no small matter, and a kid like you can't handle it."

    Xiaohuan was slightly surprised and looked at Yiyi Xian in astonishment. It seemed that he had never seen his grandfather so nervous and cautious.

    At this time, the approaching black figure paused for a moment, and said coldly in a hoarse voice: "The illusion you just used, but"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The night wind blew by, and the eight talismans spontaneously ignited at the same time, with little flames dancing wildly on the Monday cactus, making his eyes sparkle.

    "Hey! The five ghosts are coming back from the underworld quickly; the shadows are escaping, so I ordered you to summon them!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  The mysterious man paused, as if he was surprised. He looked around carefully. The curse of Zhou Yixian came out, and in the air, five muffled sounds of "boom, boom, boom, boom" sounded beside him. The figures of Yixian and the three of them shook faintly.  For a moment, it stopped again.

    The howling wind blew back the yellow sand and blew it towards the mysterious man, making his clothes fly.  But in the strong wind, the black air on his face remained motionless, but a sneer came out again.

    The man gave up on Zhou Xian and the other three who were casting spells, and suddenly took six steps back. He shouted softly, and thrust his left hand into the ground. However, he saw a green halo stabbing down instantly, and the hard ground exploded. Somehow, under the  Amidst the swaying green light, the figures of Yi Xian and the others in the distance suddenly began to tremble violently, and a painful cry suddenly came out from beneath the ground.

    "oops!"

    The green light flashed away, and within the Yizhuang, the strong wind was greatly reduced, and the sand and stones gradually calmed down.  A moment later, where Zhou Yixian and three other people were standing, there was a sudden explosion sound on the ground, and then there was only a roar, and a big hole exploded. The three standing figures disappeared immediately, and at some point these three people disappeared.  Man has become a shadow.

    And from the large hole in the ground, with several screams and pain, three figures fell out with a thud and stagger, who could it be if it wasn't Yi Xian and the other three.  I could see the color of dust on the faces of the three people, and Zhou Xian's face was even more bruised and purple. He had obviously suffered a hidden loss, but it seemed that he had not had time to take care of it, so he only looked up at the mysterious man with a look of astonishment on his face.  .

    The weird mysterious figure stood coldly in the distance, watching them, snorted, and said in a hoarse voice: "I didn't expect that you can even know the long-lost spells of 'Wuding Jinjia' and 'Little Ghost Transport', and you can actually do it."  I almost underestimated you for being able to use these two great magic skills together with 'Earth Release'. Just in terms of these magic skills, I'm afraid there is no one in the world who can surpass you."

    Zhou Yixian’s face was solemn. Although he looked a little funny, he said in a deep voice at this moment: “How did you see through it?”

    The man said calmly: "Didn't you say that I am from the Qingyun Sect? These little tricks were the skills of the Qingyun Sect's founder back then. Even if I don't know them, can't I still see them?"

    Zhou Yixian stood up slowly, but thoughts were flashing in his heart. Facing this mysterious figure this time, he really felt that he couldn't handle it. His Taoism was profound and unpredictable, and he was afraid that if he looked around the world, it would be difficult to find anyone who could match him.  Man against man.  What’s even more puzzling is that this person seems to be a disciple of Qingyun’s sect, and he’s practiced at a high level on the Xuanqing Way of Tai Chi. He’s only seen this person in his life. However, this person’s violent energy is unprecedented. How could he have such a high level of practice?  How could such a character appear in this abandoned village late at night?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 3 Reunion

.    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    Outside the Shoujing Hall, the disciples of Dazhu Peak, starting from Song Daren to Du Bishu, lined up outside the door, with anxious and worried expressions on their faces, looking into the Shoujing Hall from time to time.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps was heard in the Shoujing Hall, and a woman walked out, but it was Wen Min from Xiaozhufeng.

    Song Daren and other Dazhu Peak disciples immediately surrounded him. Song Daren was familiar with Wen Min. He saw that there was no one behind Wen Min, and asked in a low voice: 'How is my master's wife?  ’

    Wenmin nodded and said softly: "Uncle Su is fine. She suddenly fainted when she returned to the mountain. My master said it was because she was too worried. Now my master is with her inside and she has woken up."  coming.  ’

    Song Daren and everyone else breathed a sigh of relief, but no one looked happy.

    Du Bishu said with a bitter face: ‘This is really a bolt from the blue!  There is no news about the master, and now even the master’s wife is almost in trouble'

    'Shut up!  ’ Song Daren frowned and drank, while Du Bishu smiled bitterly and shook his head silently.

    Song Daren turned to Wen Min and said, 'Did my wife ask you to give us any instructions?  ’

    Wenmin shook his head and said: "No, Master Su just whispered to my master. After saying a few words, master asked me to come out. It seemed that there was something he didn't want me to know."  ’

    Song Daren frowned and said: 'Thisthis'

    Seeing that he was anxious, Wen Min felt a little unbearable and advised: "Senior Brother Song, don't be too anxious. It's such a big deal anyway, aren't there Senior Uncle Su and my Master here!"  Something unexpected has happened now, and Master Su is exhausted mentally and physically. You have to bear more of the burden here.  ’

    Song Daren sighed, nodded and said: ‘You are right.  ’

    " He pondered for a moment, then turned to the other junior brothers and said: 'Okay, okay, now that we know that our master's wife is safe, I say that everyone doesn't need to stand here all the time. Otherwise, if our master's wife finds out, it will cause trouble for her.  Everyone should go back to their rooms first. You still have to do your homework, so I'll just stay here for now.  ’

    Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Du Bishu and others looked at each other. After a moment of silence, Wu Dayi, the second oldest, nodded and said: 'That's okay, let's just listen to senior brother.  ’ After saying that, he turned to Song Daren and said, ‘Elder brother, I’ll come and take your place later!  ’

    Song Daren was just about to shake his head and refuse, when He Dazhi patted him on the shoulder and said: "Senior Brother, please tell us to have a good rest. Don't be careless and take it seriously. My wife won't like you like this."  ’

    Song Daren smiled bitterly and nodded.  At that moment, everyone gradually dispersed, leaving only Song Daren and Wen Min standing outside the Shoujing Hall, speechless for a moment.

    The two of them looked at each other. Wen Min suddenly blushed and slowly lowered his head. Song Daren coughed, but felt his heartbeat speeding up. He quickly calmed down, laughed twice and said: "Wen Min"  Junior sister, didn’t you just go to Southern Xinjiang with Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak not long ago? Why are you back so soon?  ’

    Wen Min shook his head and said: "I went to southern Xinjiang, and I didn't plan to rush back so early, but something strange happened there. After discussing it with Junior Sister Lu, I felt that this matter was not trivial, so I rushed back to report it first."  Master, the elders, and Junior Sister Lu are still staying in southern Xinjiang and will act accordingly.  ’

    Song Daren was startled and said: ‘What is so important?  ’

    Wenmin hesitated for a moment, glanced around, then approached Song Daren and whispered a few words in his ear. Before she could finish speaking, Song Daren's expression changed a little.

    After Wen Min came one by one, he left his side, stood in front of him and looked at him, sighed lowly, and said: 'Now you know why I rushed back!  ’

    Song Daren's face was uncertain. After a long while, he said something in confusion: 'This is such an eventful time!  ’

    Wen Min was silent for a long time, then whispered: ‘Who says it’s not the case!  I also feel that it is really a wave of ups and downs, and after I came back, something like this actually happened again in our sect Alas!  ’

    She sighed and said no more. Song Daren stood with her, and suddenly felt that the woman next to him was thin and looked a little more fragile. He couldn't help but slowly stood closer.

    Wen Min was lowering his head in deep thought. He didn't seem to feel anything, but the corners of his mouth moved slightly, but he didn't speak and just stood so quietly.

    The two figures stood quietly outside the Dazhu Peak Shoujing Hall.

    In the distance, there are waves of bamboo waves on Dazhu Peak, and the warm sunshine is shining down. In the blue sky, it is a clear and cloudless day.Beautiful scene, looking at this world gently.

    In the backyard of Shoujing Hall, in a secluded bedroom, two women were sitting opposite each other.

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time and said: 'Junior sister, why don't you go to bed and lie down for a while?  ’

    Suru slowly shook her head. Although she looked tired, she still said in a firm and low tone: 'If I don't go, I won't be able to sleep even if I go and lie down.  ’

    Master Shuiyue sighed and said: "Junior sister, don't worry too much. Just like what I just said to you, no matter what, Tian Buyi disappeared at the same time as the head brother. You didn't really see him."  If you encounter any accident, stop thinking about it.  Besides, although Senior Brother Daoxuan has been a little inappropriate recently, his level of magical power is far above ours, as is his concentration. Tian Buyi has been his junior brother for many years, and he will definitely not mess around.  ’

    Suru was silent, but her eyes were slightly red again.

    Master Shuiyue shook his head, stood up, and walked a few steps back and forth in the room, obviously a little upset.  The current chaos in Qingyun Sect can even be seen by ordinary disciples, let alone elders like them who know some of the inside story.

    Su Ruqiang smiled, changed the subject, and said: 'Senior sister, how come you suddenly arrived at Tongtian Peak today?  ’

    Master Shuiyue said angrily: "It's not all about the trouble with Yi Lan in Fenxiang Valley. I originally wanted to go to the head brother to discuss it, but I didn't expect that such a big thing happened again. In the end, even the whole sect was in trouble."  The Lord actually disappeared.  ’

    Suru frowned and said, ‘Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley?  What else does he have to do with us Qingyun?  ’

    Master Shuiyue sneered and said: 'My disciples Lu Xueqi and Wen Min went to southern Xinjiang to trace the whereabouts of the beast monster. You know that, right?  ’

    Suru nodded and said, ‘I know!  I was just wondering!  Why did Wen Min come back so quickly? Is that Lu Xueqi coming back next to you?  ’

    Master Shuiyue shook his head and said: "Xue Qi has not come back yet. This time, after the two of them discussed it, Wen Min went back to the mountain first to report to me."  ’

    Suru said: ‘What happened?  ’

    Master Shuiyue said: 'When they went to visit Yun Yilan in southern Xinjiang, Yun Yilan suddenly asked them whether our Qingyun Sect's ancient sword of killing immortals had been damaged!  ’

    Suru’s face changed drastically and she said in shock: ‘What?  ’

    Master Shuiyue sneered: ‘Are you surprised too!  I was really shocked when I heard it at the time. How could Yun Yilan know such a huge secret when he was thousands of miles away?  That day, Senior Brother Daoxuan warned several of our disciples who were present as if we were on guard against thieves, just for fear that this matter would be leaked. Do you still remember?  ’

    Suru was silent for a long time, the worry in her eyes became heavier again, and she sighed: "This is really a bad thing that has spread thousands of miles."  ’

    Master Shuiyue paced back and forth and said, 'And have you ever thought about why Yun Yilan said such things to those juniors?  ’

    Suru nodded slowly and said: "I am also thinking about this matter. If it is for the sake of being righteous, he should not mention it in public, but should hide it for us; if not, he is  He has ulterior motives, but he should keep them hidden. Watching the right moment is what a person like him should do.  ’

    'good!  Master Shuiyue snorted and said: "That's the problem. Yun Yilan seems to have done something stupid that only a fool would do. It doesn't please both sides, but we all know this."  He is not a fool, but a cunning person, but what he wants to do is really hard to figure out.  ’

    Suru thought for a long time, but suddenly reached out and rubbed her forehead, with a look of pain on her face.

    Master Shuiyue was taken aback and quickly came over to support her. He scolded himself: "Look at me, you are already upset enough. I'm still telling you this. Okay, don't say it anymore. Don't say it anymore."  Already'

    Suru smiled bitterly and said: "Alas If in the past, the head brother was in charge of the overall situation, we wouldn't be afraid of these things at all. But now the Qingyun Sect is in chaos first, and the situation outside is extremely chaotic. No,  Knowing how many foreign enemies are looking at me, I really don’t know what to do'

    Master Shuiyue frowned, and then said softly: 'Junior sister, stop talking, look at how tired you are.  Didn't I tell you that although the head brother has a weird temper these days and is different from the past, he is practicing Taoism, practicing spirituality, and is determined, so we don't have to be afraid of anything.  ’

    Suru shook her head and said casually: "Senior sister, you don't understand. Although the master's practice is very strong, the ferocious aura of the ancient sword of Zhu Xian becomes stronger when it is defeated. Although his practice is high, I am afraid that he will become a demon again."  It's even deeper'

    Master Shuiyue was startled and said: ‘What did you say?’

    Suru was startled, and then she realized that she had leaked something. Just as she was about to cover it up, Master Shuiyue frowned deeply, walked up to her, and said solemnly: "Junior sister, what secrets does the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals have?"  You actually know it, please tell me.  ’

    Suru was silent for a long time, sighed, and said: 'That's all, now, sooner or later, I can't hide it anymore. Senior sister, I'll tell you now!  In fact, this all happened more than a hundred years ago'

    There are hundreds of thousands of mountains in southern Xinjiang, deep in the ancient Zhenmo Cave.

    After meeting again after a long separation, both Xiaobai and Gui Li felt like they didn't know what to say after their initial words. Only Xiao Hui, the monkey lying on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed very happy to see Xiao Bai and kept grinning.

    Gui Li was suddenly startled and seemed to remember something. He turned around and looked at the way he came, but there was only darkness. He couldn't help but frowned and said to Xiao Bai: 'What did you do to the woman who came with me?  ’

    Xiaobai snorted and said lightly: 'What can I do to her?  You have so many things to worry about!  ’

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, shook his head, not wanting to dwell on this issue any more, and immediately said: 'By the way, why are you here?  I haven't heard from you since you left that day. This time I came to southern Xinjiang and secretly inquired about you, but I couldn't find you.  ’

    Xiaobai smiled, and his figure seemed to be swaying gently in the cyan light. During the shaking, he was full of moving charm, and said: "Didn't I tell you when I left, I want to find the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Technique"  Array" is given to you.  ’

    "I remember," Guili said, "so I also went to the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley, but I didn't find anything."  By the way, you haven’t said what you did in the Mozhen Ancient Cave yet?  ’

    Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said: 'I came here naturally for the magic circle, and also to see an old friend.  ’

    Gui Li looked at her, pondered for a moment, and said: 'Did you mean here'

    Xiao Bai nodded and said: 'Yes, after the magic circle at the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley was destroyed, the only remaining intact Eight Ominous Xuanhuo magic circle in the Demon Suppressing Ancient Cave is the only one in the world.  Besides, my old friend happens to be here too!  ’

    "Gui Li's expression changed, and he said slowly: 'Is that old friend you mentioned'

    Xiaobai smiled slightly and said: 'That's the king of beasts and monsters, the god of beasts you call him.  ’

    Although Gui Li had somewhat thought of it, he was still stunned for a moment when he heard Xiao Bai say it himself, not knowing what to say.

    After a long while, Gui Li slowly said: ‘How come you have friendship with him?  ’

    Xiaobai looked at him, still with a soft smile on his face, but his eyes were as clear as water, but seemed to be a bit sarcastic, and said: "Don't you know, I am an old goblin. As I get older,  Naturally, I know a lot of things and know a lot of monsters!  ’

    Gui Li was silent, Xiaobai glanced at him and said: 'What about you!  What are you doing here?  Just now you said that the Ghost King ordered that woman to bring you here. What the hell did he want to do?  ’

    Gui Li shook his head and said: 'The Ghost King Sect Leader asked me to come here not to hunt down the beast god.  ’

    Xiaobai was startled and said: 'If you don't want to kill him, then why do you have to come here thousands of miles away?  ’

    "Gui Li said: 'He wants me to tame a strange beast Taotie next to the Beast God and bring it back to him.  ’

    ‘Taotie?  ’

    Xiaobai was startled again, frowned and thought for a moment, and said to himself: 'Strange, when did he become interested in Taotie?  ’

    Gui Li said calmly: 'I don't know about that. Anyway, that's what he ordered, so I'll just follow it.  ’

    Xiaobai snorted and said: 'That Taotie is a spiritual beast that never leaves the Beast God's side. If you want to take it, you must pass the Beast God's level. Are you sure you can defeat the Beast God?  Or do you also think that after he was injured, he wanted to add insult to injury?  ’

    Gui Li looked at Xiao Bai without saying a word. After a moment, he suddenly smiled, then took a step forward, walked past Xiao Bai, and walked deeper into the darkness of the cave.

    Xiaobai’s complexion changed slightly, and he followed him and said, ‘What do you mean?  ’

    Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, saw Xiao Bai next to him. He jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder with a 'whoosh' and landed on Xiao Bai.  Xiaobai caught the monkey, hugged it to his chest, touched its head, and couldn't help but feel a bit of kindness in his eyes, and then turned to look at Gui Li.

    ???????????????????????????" You know, "You know, whatever the sect master asks me to do, as long as it's not too excessive, I will do it for him.  ’

    "Xiaobai snorted and said: 'Have you ever thought about it, if you do this yourself, you will feel?It may be more comfortable, but I’m afraid the things you have done over the years may not necessarily be what Baguio likes you to do!  ’

    Gui Li's footsteps suddenly stopped, and his whole person seemed to have stopped for a moment.  Xiao Bai frowned and stopped, but instead of looking at Gui Li, he lowered his head and slowly looked at the monkey Xiao Hui, gently stroking its hair.  Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes, seemingly puzzled. He looked at Xiao Bai for a while, and then looked at his master.

    Gui Li was silent for a while, then whispered: 'Since you know that doing this will make me feel a little better, why do you still say this?  ’

    Xiaobai sighed and said nothing.

    Gui Li's figure suddenly seemed a little lonely, but he stood in the faint green light, but did not look back, as if he had long been used to it and never looked back. He was silent for a long time, and finally said:'  I have never done anything outrageous!  ’

    After saying that, he continued to move forward without saying another word.

    Looking at that figure, Xiao Bai also fell silent. After a while, she looked at Xiao Hui in her arms, but she only saw the three eyes of the monkey looking at her.

    Xiaobai smiled bitterly and said: 'That master of yours!  It’s really strange that I haven’t gone crazy in these ten years!  ’

    The two figures walked for a long time in the depths of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. Gui Li was not in a hurry, but Xiao Bai seemed to have a lot of thoughts on his mind. He neither stopped Gui Li from looking for the Beast God nor pointed out the direction of the road.  Walking behind him, thoughtfully.

    Suddenly, Gui Li stopped. In front of him, in the darkness ahead, a faint green light suddenly lit up, flickering non-stop, shining several feet above the ground.

    And there was silence all around, not to mention breathing, there was not even the stench of those ferocious demonic beasts.

    At this time, Xiaobai, who was walking behind Gui Li, sighed and said: "Here we are, under the green light in front is a door. After that door is a large stone room. The people and spiritual beasts you are looking for are all here."  It's inside.  ’

    Gui Li didn’t speak, but Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Bai’s face, suddenly jumped up, and jumped back to Gui Li’s shoulder a few times, then turned back and grinned at Xiao Bai, and touched his head.

    Xiaobai smiled slightly at Xiaohui, and then said to Guili: "Listen to me, I have a very close relationship with the Beast God, so I'm afraid it won't work if you ask me to help you deal with him."  I think even though you have never fought against him, you should be more or less aware of his magical powers!  Although he was severely injured by the Zhuxian Sword, he is not something ordinary cultivators can deal with, so' She looked at him and said slowly: 'Really, it's not too late for you to let go now!  ’

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, but faced Xiao Bai, slowly shook his head, then took a deep breath, calmed down, and walked towards the green light.  Looking at his figure, Xiaobai did not continue to follow him, but there was a faint hint of resentment and tenderness in his eyes.

    Suddenly, she raised her voice slightly towards Gui Li and said, 'Do you still have that Xuanhuo Jian on you?  ’

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, stopped, turned around, and said, 'Yes, what's wrong?  ’

    There seemed to be a bit of helplessness on Xiaobai's face, and he slowly shook his head and said: 'You remember: first, the beast god can be defeated; second, in a critical moment, you can try using the Xuanhuojian.  ’

    Gui Li nodded. Although he was still a little confused, he didn't want to ask more questions and said, 'Thank you very much.  ’ After that, he continued to turn around and merged into the darkness.

    In the distance, the monkey Xiao Hui's "Zhi Zhi" soft calls were heard.

    Xiaobai looked at the darkness and stood there, silently, as if he was stunned, and seemed to be waiting for something silently.

    Under the green light, there is indeed a stone door, but the door has long since disappeared. The green light that can be seen clearly at this moment turns out to be a huge green gem, which is embedded in the rock wall of the stone door.

    Gui Li did not pause and walked in. His eyes suddenly lit up. A burning brazier was placed alone on the ground in the distance. Around the fire of the brazier, there was darkness again. It was not clear how big the stone chamber was.  But behind the firelight, he really saw a man, a man in bright silk clothes, sitting on the ground with his back leaning on a small stone platform, looking at him with a smile.

    The face of that man was once familiar to him, and beside that man, the evil beast Taotie slowly stood up and roared in a low voice full of hostility.

    Although the man who looked somewhat coquettish had a tired look on his face, there still seemed to be a faint smile in his eyes. He smiled at Gui Li who was standing at the door and said, "We meet again."  !  ’

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 4 Broken Sword

.    ??Zhongtu, outside Heyang City, abandoned Yizhuang.

    This mysterious figure defeated the spell cast by Zhou Xian in one fell swoop, shocking the audience with his absolutely overwhelming and unfathomable Taoism. He even saw through Zhou Xian's escape technique.  In his words and deeds, this person did not deny the mysterious connection with Qingyun Sect. Coupled with his incredible Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao practice, the origin of this mysterious figure is simply unimaginable.

    However, as the dark figure of this man gradually approached, and the strange and ferocious aura enveloped him, Yiyi Xian, Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog no longer had any extra thoughts to think about these things.  After breaking through Zhou Xian's spell, the man's body hidden behind the shadow seemed to be suddenly stimulated by something, and he began to breathe slowly, and his breathing gradually became heavier.

    Zhou Yixian frowned tightly and stared at the figure. Surprisingly, there was not much fear in his eyes, but more doubts.  With the level of spirituality that this mysterious man showed just now, it is naturally impossible for him to be out of breath after just a few moves. Obviously, this person seems to have a hidden disease in his body, or some weird symptoms, so that even a person with such a high level of spirituality like him can't.  It is also difficult to control oneself.

    However, despite this, from the outside, the mysterious figure showed no signs of weakening. On the contrary, as the ferocious aura continued to rise, the pure and gentle aura of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao subsided, and the murderous aura and power that enveloped him  Pressure is even worse.  At this time, anyone who faces the pair of black eyes that gradually light up and flashes with fierce dark red eyes will understand what this mysterious figure is going to do next!

    Zhou Xian gritted his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind. He pulled hard to pull Taoist Wild Dog and Xiaohuan behind him. When he reached out, Taoist Wild Dog was pulled over, but Xiaohuan was pulled to nothing.

    Zhou Yixian was startled. Before he could look back, he saw a figure flash past. Xiaohuan was already standing in front of him, facing the mysterious man.

    Zhou Yixian was stunned, but he only heard Xiaohuan say urgently: 'Grandpa, you go quickly, I will stop him.  ’

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: ‘What do you know? This human behavior is no small matter, hurry up’

    Before he could say the word "come back", Xiao Huan had already taken action.

    Facing the mysterious man, the beautiful and pure-looking girl suddenly raised her hands, and a book with a black wordless cover faintly flashed from her hands. A moment later, the seven mysterious coins that Mr. Ghost had given her were revealed.  'Blood Jade Bone Piece' appeared in her hand.

    A dark aura, invisible but seemingly material, suddenly emitted out of thin air and descended on this abandoned courtyard.  Zhou Yixian stopped in astonishment, and even the mysterious man approaching from the front said softly and stopped.

    The ghostly aura that was completely different from the ferocious aura of the mysterious man, but also contained a strange and dark aura, came from all directions.  This place was originally a righteous village, and the yin energy was already very strong. This time, Xiaohuan used a strange ghost technique. Suddenly, there were ghosts roaring continuously, and the yin wind was miserable, just like the roaring of thousands of ghosts, which made people feel terrible.  The panic.

    Seven blood jade bone fragments slowly floated up from the heart of Xiao Huan's hand. As if controlled by an invisible hand, they arranged a triangle shape in the air in front of Xiao Huan. The blood-stained areas on each fragment slowly spread.  A dark red light appeared, like seven slowly opening eyes, staring at the mysterious figure.

    In the gloomy wind that filled the yard, the mysterious man's clothes were whistling, but he seemed not to be deceived by these ghosts at all. His eyes hidden behind the shadow of black air narrowed slightly, and he suddenly said in a cold voice.  He said: 'The art of ghost!  ’

    Xiaohuan frowned slightly, and her originally beautiful face turned slightly pale at the moment. She didn't know whether it was because she was not proficient in performing such a magic for the first time, or because the girl was born with some aversion to and fear of ghosts and spirits.  But no matter what, the ghost spell she cast for the first time, catalyzed by the ghost treasure 'Blood Jade Bone Piece', had already taken shape. A layer of deep black energy gradually condensed near her body, and  When she flipped her arm, it completely took shape, but it was a huge black skull that was incompatible with her image. It looked extremely weird.

    And the seven blood jade bone fragments slowly rose into the sky at this moment, embedded in the two eye sockets of the skeleton transformed by black energy.  In an instant, the skeleton seemed to be reborn, with red light in its eyes. It opened its mouth and shouted, and the dark wind surged out like thunder in the distance. A black air shot out from its mouth like a sharp arrow and shot towards it.  The mysterious man shot away.

    The sound that broke through the air was like a scream of dysprosium, and he arrived in front of the mysterious man in a blink of an eye.  The mysterious man turned around, seemingly slowly, but he dodged the fierce arrow of ghost energy at the last moment. The ghost arrow shot through the air, and the sound of excitement still seemed to be in his ears.

    But before he could take a breath, the black figure in front of himThe skeleton's mouth spurted out fierce black ghost arrows one after another, screaming through the air, shooting directly at the mysterious figure, and the directions were slightly different, up, down, left, and right, leaving no room for anything.

    Standing behind Xiaohuan, Zhou Yixian and Taoist Wild Dog both changed their expressions. The difference was that Taoist Wild Dog was surprised and happy. He had never thought that Xiaohuan's Taoist skills were so powerful. However, Xian Yiyi's expression was much more complicated.  There was not much joy on his face, but more worry and doubt.

    It was at this moment that Zhou Yixian suddenly had a look on his face, took a step back, and looked in another direction in the yard.  It was not the place where Xiao Huan fought with the mysterious figure. On the contrary, it was a place that no one had noticed. They had just explored the abandoned house in Yizhuang.

    There are deep shadows there, but compared to the ghostly atmosphere in the courtyard at the moment, it seems to be better there.  Just now, Immortal Yi Yi and Taoist Wild Dog were looking inside at the door. Naturally, the inside had long been abandoned. There was nothing there, only the remaining broken rubble and rubble, and a few old coffins that made people uncomfortable to look at.

    But these were the things that suddenly attracted Zhou Xian's attention, and he didn't even pay attention to Xiao Huan in the fierce fight for a moment.

    What appeared in that abandoned house?

    Zhou Xian stared there without blinking.

    In the courtyard, Xiaohuan's ghost magic was so powerful that she completely overwhelmed the mysterious figure in the scene. She watched as the black skeleton she summoned kept firing extremely fierce ghost arrows, one by one piercing the air.  Even though none of the shots could hit the mysterious man, it still forced the mysterious man to keep dodging. This eerie and strange power of the ghost made even the mysterious man who was so unpredictable not willing to attack directly.

    Just like this for a while, although the black skull shrouded outside Xiao Huan remained firm and the red light in his eyes was equally bright, the mysterious man changed and seemed to have seen something.  , sneered, and suddenly, in the rain of ghost arrows, he flew up and rushed towards Xiaohuan.

    All the ghost arrows seemed to have lost their aim for a moment and slipped away from him. The screams were endless, but they all flew to the side.  The faces of the wild dogs and Taoists around her all turned pale, and Xiao Huan also turned pale. Seeing that the black figure was about to fly close to her, she suddenly put her hands together and put them on her chest. Suddenly, under the urging of her magic, the black figure  The skeleton roared and suddenly shrank in size by about half, but at the same time it blocked Xiao Huan.  The seven blood jade bone fragments flashing red light were rotating rapidly, and a red light curtain instantly appeared in the eyes of the black skull, blocking the path of the mysterious figure.

    The mysterious man snorted, and seemed to have some taboos against this red light curtain because of his way of doing things. He suddenly stopped and stopped.

    On the other hand, although Xiaohuan was temporarily out of danger, for some unknown reason, his whole body trembled, as if his vitality was suddenly severely damaged, and a flash of black flashed across his face.  After a while, the magic in her hand and the black skeleton in front of her began to tremble slightly.

    Even the ghost arrows she controlled and shot were immediately affected. From the screaming and unstoppable momentum just now, they became weak and powerless. And the red light curtain shed by the small ring method finally became weak.  Xiaohuan's struggling expression gradually trembled and finally dissipated.

    Unexpectedly, the mysterious man did not attack again after Xiao Huan suddenly showed weakness. Instead, he stood still and looked at the weakening girl opposite, with a cold light flashing in his eyes.

    Taoist Wild Dog was in a panic. He didn't know why Xiaohuan, who seemed to have the upper hand just a moment ago, suddenly seemed to have lost his vitality. He quickly stepped forward to support Xiaohuan, who was on the verge of collapse.  When he started, he was immediately shocked. Not only was Xiaohuan's body extremely cold, but there was also a strange and unpredictable ghost power in the coldness, which was emanating from it, ready to devour anyone.

    Fortunately, this feeling soon dissipated as Xiao Huan was unable to sit down. Taoist Wild Dog did not dare to neglect, and slowly sat down while supporting Xiao Huan.  Zhou Yixian silently walked to Xiaohuan, looked at her face carefully, shook his head and sighed, but said nothing.

    Xiaohuan looked extremely weak at this moment, as if he couldn't even speak.  The black skeleton in the mid-air gradually faded and finally dissipated, leaving only the seven blood jade bone fragments that turned back to ordinary. They condensed slightly from the mid-air, then fell down and landed on the ground.  There were several crisp sounds on the stone slab in front of Xiao Huan.

    The mysterious man looked at Xiaohuan and suddenly said: 'How long has she been practicing this "blood soul" technique?  ’

    Zhou Yi Xian slowly walked up to Xiao Huan, blocking the mysterious man's view of Xiao Huan. The mysterious man looked at him, and Yi Xian said calmly: 'It's only a month.  ’

    &nbsp; The mysterious man was silent for a moment, and the two red lights in his eyes slowly dimmed a lot. As the two red lights weakened, his whole person seemed to look a little more human.  The ferocious aura was much lighter.

    Zhou Yixian frowned. He had traveled all over the world to gain experience. There were few people in the world who could compare with him. Naturally, he also saw the strangeness in this mysterious man. His eyes gradually showed a thoughtful look, and then he seemed to think of something again.  Suddenly, he glanced in the direction of the abandoned house again.

    In the cold night wind, the house that had been abandoned for many years stood alone, dilapidated and desolate. There was really nothing out of the ordinary, but the expression on Zhou Xian's face when he looked at it was very strange, and there was a hint of expectation.

    The mysterious man was silent for a while, his voice was still as calm as ever, but when he looked behind Zhou Xian, there was a hint of unexpected admiration in his eyes, and he said: 'What a talent!  It's a pity that he used some minor techniques from the ghost realm.  ’

    Zhou Yixian turned his eyes and looked at him and said: "Your Majesty, we have no intention of offending you. We have no other intention of accidentally entering this place tonight, and we don't want to cause any conflict with you."  If there is nothing else, please let the three of us go!  ’

    The mysterious man slowly withdrew his eyes, looked at Zhou Xian, sneered, and said: 'You made it easy for me to stumble into this place by mistake. Who knew you weren't'

    Halfway through his words, suddenly, the man's body trembled slightly and his words were interrupted.  Zhou Xian was shocked, and then he clearly saw that on the face shrouded in black, two red lights in the eye sockets slowly lit up again.

    The ferocious aura reappeared, invisibly shrouding it, overwhelming everything, even worse than before.

    "Yi Xian's face changed drastically, he suddenly took a step back, pulled the helpless Xiao Huan up, and said urgently to the astonished wild dog Taoist: 'Quick, run away quickly, and escape one by one'

    Taoist Wild Dog seemed to understand something, but before he could speak, the darkness in front suddenly condensed, the wind became strong, and a huge shadow suddenly shrouded straight down from the sky, completely covering the three of them, and there was no way out.  But go.

    Taoist Wild Dog roared, and he rushed forward, pressing Xiaohuan under him, and used his body to block the black shadow.  Zhou Xian was startled for a moment, and the complex expression on his old face changed again and again, but in a moment, the extremely powerful darkness fell into the world like a curtain from the sky. The heavy power was unstoppable, and it suddenly covered it, like a towering mountain pressing down on its top. It was about to happen.  Press the three people into powder.

    At this moment of lightning, at the critical moment of life and death, a red light suddenly flashed in the abandoned house, as if someone roared violently in the darkness. The light suddenly surged, as if the anger that had been suppressed for a long time pierced through in the blink of an eye.  The darkness turned into a huge beam of extremely dazzling light, bursting out from the dark depths of the abandoned house.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a roar like thunder, and the entire abandoned house was instantly torn apart by a powerful force. Countless pieces of earth and rubble were shot up into the sky in the huge roar, and the red light shone like a blazing flame.  .  A figure transformed into a giant dragon, streaked across the dark void, came with thunderous momentum, and shot towards the mysterious man.

    The strange shadow that was about to crush Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan, and Wild Dog Taoist to pieces suddenly retracted like a whale sucking water. The huge pressure suddenly disappeared. Zhou Yixian and the other three people could not help but feel the world spinning.  , I was dizzy in my mind.

    And in the distance, facing the bright figure that was shooting towards him, this mysterious figure seemed to be very angry. The blood-red color in his eyes became heavier. Suddenly, his hands came out and blocked him in front of him, instantly forming a black shadow.  The wall blocked the blazing red light.

    As the two sides fought fiercely, the intersection of the red light and the black shadow turned white-hot, constantly making weird hissing sounds. Looking from a distance, the surrounding scenery began to vaporize, and billowing heat waves began to roll.  Floating up into the sky little by little.

    At this moment, the figures of their two mysterious figures can no longer be seen clearly.

    On such a peaceful night, in such a deserted village, there are actually such profound people engaging in a fight to the death here!

    Suddenly, a loud noise burst out from the deepest part of the light, like thunder exploding in the sky. In an instant, a huge strong wind blew in, and dust rolled on all sides. All objects were ejected, even Monday.  The bodies of Xian and the other three people also involuntarily rolled outwards and floated out.

    Amidst the thunder, there was another voice roaring loudly, like thunder: ‘You still haven’t looked back!  ’

    The answer to that voice was a sneer, containing endless disdain and arrogance.

    The light and shadow swayed, and finally slowly dimmed and dissipated. A large pit suddenly appeared among the sand and dust.  PitfallTwo people stood facing each other. One was Zhou Xian and the others who had never seen him before. He was short and fat, with an angry face. He was holding a red fairy sword and looked awe-inspiring. However, he didn't know if he was injured. On the corner of his mouth  , there are bloodshot traces; and the other person looks at the clothes and clothing, it is the mysterious figure they were against just now, but at this moment the layer of black air shrouding his body has dissipated, I wonder if it is because of the relationship with this short and fat man.  The reason why the characters fight is too fierce and cannot be maintained.

    Seen from a distance, this mysterious man is wearing a Qingyun Sect Taoist robe, with a clear face and five long beards. At first glance, he gives the impression that he is a master of Taoism and extraordinary. But at this moment, there is something in his eyes.  The cold light shimmered and the red light flickered, but it added a bit of weirdness.

    The short and fat man glanced at Zhou Xian and others, as if seeing that the three of them were not in danger for the time being, he showed a more relieved look, and then his expression turned serious, staring at the Taoist.

    After a while, the fat man sneered and said in a cold voice: 'Do you think you can trap me with this "Heart-killing Lock" Taoist technique?  ’

    The Taoist's eyes were flashing red, and the ferocious aura on his body was so strong that he was almost like a tangible thing. He was constantly stretching and breathing, and said in a sinister way: "I forgot that this Taoist technique was originally taught by the ancestor of your lineage."  It's created, but if I use it on you, it won't taste good!  ’

    “Bah,” the fat man shouted, “You have fallen into the devil’s path and you still dare to speak nonsense.  The Heart-killing Lock has long been forbidden to be practiced by the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect. Now that you ignore the instructions of your ancestors, do you still have the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect in your eyes?  ’

    The Taoist sneered and said: 'You and I had a big battle that day. The destruction of the ancestral hall was not my fault alone. Do you still have the ancestors of Qingyun Sect in your eyes?  ’

    The fat man was suffocated, but then he became even more angry. He didn't know what to say for a moment, so he just stared at the Taoist fiercely.

    The Taoist looked at the fat man for a few times and suddenly sneered: 'I think you should stop being so stubborn!  Although your Taoism is deeper than I thought, and you were able to break through the Heart-killing Lock, but in order to save those three people, you spent a lot of time practicing to break through it. At this moment, your energy and blood surged back, and your whole body's energy veins shook together. At most, you only had the normal strength.  Sixty percent of Taoism.  hey-hey……'

    He sneered in a sinister voice and said: 'When you were in your prime, you were no match for me, but I captured you and imprisoned you in this abandoned coffin. Do you still dare to be my enemy now?  ’

    But the fat man didn't have the slightest intention of shrinking back, and said solemnly: "Back then, you and Senior Brother Wan were unparalleled in their ability to slay demons and demons. After I followed you, I died for you without any regrets; but today you are no longer what you were back then."  Human beings, what I did is exactly what you and Senior Brother Wan did back then even after nine deaths.  ’

    He let out a long roar, with a bit of fortitude on his face, but also a bit of deep sadness, and shouted: 'Take the sword!  ’

    ??????????????????????????????????? The silhouette of the figure was like lightning, instantly blending into the red light and blazing, like a giant dragon leaping into the sky, swooping over.  The red light in the Taoist's eyes shone brightly, but his pupils shrank slightly. Seeing the red light beam, it seemed to be piercing the sky and splitting the heaven and the earth. It was almost unstoppable, and the only way left was to die together.

    He suddenly sneered, and where he waved his right hand, a cold light suddenly appeared. There was not much dazzling light, but it blocked the direction of the red light beam in front of him.

    And as soon as the cold light came into contact with the red light pillar, it suddenly shone brightly. It seemed to have no edge and was slow, but it actually cut in hard, and a burst of dazzling light flickered and shook.

    The fat man suddenly roared, and then screamed in pain, and the red light suddenly turned back and dispersed. The fat man staggered and was knocked out. When he landed on the ground, he couldn't stand, and he stepped back one after another.  As he retreated all the way, blood spurted out from his mouth. It was obvious that he was seriously injured, and even his clothes and chest were stained red with blood.

    As for the Taoist, the cold light flashed away, and when he looked closely, he was holding an ordinary ancient sword in his hand. The form of the ancient sword was clumsy, and the material was even weirder. It looked like stone but not stone. The strangest part was  Yes, this ancient sword was actually a broken sword, and it was broken two feet in front.

    Blood flowed out of the fat man's mouth, he stared at the man fiercely, and hissed: 'You how dare you take the Zhuxian Sword down Qingyun Mountain?  ’

    The Taoist looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, his posture extremely arrogant.  In the distance, Zhou Yixian and the others became more and more shocked as they listened. In the end, they were so shocked that their minds went blank!

    The Ancient Sword of Zhuxian!

    “Is the broken sword in the Taoist’s hand actually the world-renowned No. 1 sword of the Immortal family—the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian?

    ???????????? So who are these two men with terrifyingly high moral standards?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 5 Scheming

.    Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains.

    The icy cold wind gradually made people feel the chill. The low black clouds in the sky and the gradually obvious deep cave showed that the legendary devil's cave was getting closer.  Lu Xueqi and the others stood ten feet away from the ancient cave of Zhen Mo, looking towards the direction of the cave.

    In the distance, a stone statue facing the depths of the cave with its back to them stood alone at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. Apart from that, there was nothing else.

    Li Xun looked at the cave and seemed a little nervous for no reason, and whispered: 'This is it.  ’

    The howling wind seemed to suddenly raise its tone, which made people feel horrified.  Lu Xueqi, Zeng, Li Xun and others have profound moral principles, so naturally they are not afraid of the yin energy contained in this yin wind. And the dozen or so disciples from Fenxiang Valley who followed them are all masters who can be selected from a hundred, and they don't look like they have too much.  expression of discomfort.

    Zeng turned around and said: 'The evil spirit here is indeed very strong, but we have been observing for a long time, but there is no evil beast coming out, which is a bit strange.  ’

    Lu Xueqi nodded, but her cold expression did not change at all, and she said calmly: 'Since we are here, let's go there. If there are any monsters, we can deal with them as soon as possible.  ’ After that, he walked forward without waiting for Li Xun and others’ answers.

    Li Xun and Zeng looked at each other, Zeng laughed dryly, shrugged his shoulders, and followed.  Li Xun looked at that slim figure from behind, and suddenly sighed secretly. For him, that figure had appeared in his dreams so many times, but when he really had the chance to be together, it seemed that he was gone.  Farther away.

    He was silent for a moment, waved his hand, greeted the junior brothers behind him, and followed him.

    In the distance, near the mysterious stone statue at the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave, a black shadow suddenly flashed past and flashed into the cave. It was Kuroki's figure.

    Almost as soon as Heimu's figure flashed to the entrance of the cave, there was a low roar from the depths of the cave. It was the voice of the evil black tiger. Then the illusory smoke in the air began to condense, and it seemed that the evil spirit was about to appear again.

    At this moment, Heimu, who was hiding in black clothes, suddenly said quickly: "Brother, don't come out yet, listen to me."  ’

    The voice of the evil spirit Black Tiger sneered, but the white smoke was still gathering. It was obvious that he didn't listen to Heimu's words and said: 'Beast, do you still dare to come back?  ’

    Kuroki stood in the shadow in a corner of the cave and said: 'After you show up, you will inevitably disturb these people who come over. There is an endless stream of people coming to this Demon Suppressing Ancient Cave today. Don't you know why?  ’

    The illusory white smoke suddenly suffocated in mid-air. It did not continue to increase, but it also had no intention of dissipating.

    After a moment, Black Tiger’s voice said coldly: ‘What do you mean?  ’

    Heimu said coldly: 'They came here to deal with the people in this cave. No matter what, isn't this exactly what you want?  What's more, you have already let people in earlier, so why not let more people in now?  ’

    Outside the cave entrance, footsteps sounded in the distance, and the group of people approached this ancient and deep cave.

    The white smoke suddenly dispersed, and was instantly dispersed invisible in the strong wind blowing from the depths of the cave. Almost at the same time, Kuroki's black figure also disappeared into the darkness.

    The figures of Lu Xueqi, Zeng and Li Xun appeared in front of the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave in the next moment.

    I once cautiously looked into the deep darkness deep in the cave, and frowned, obviously feeling a little uneasy about this place with such a strong evil spirit but also such a strange and unpredictable place.

    Li Xun, who was standing next to him, was somewhat similar to him. He also frowned slightly, but his expression showed some vague surprise and surprise in his eyes, and he slowly walked back and forth near the entrance of the cave.  A few steps, but it was calm, and there was no other sound except the strong and biting wind.

    This seemed to make Li Xun feel a little confused. He stared at the ancient demon-suppressing cave in silence, as if he was thinking about something.

    Unlike these two men, after arriving outside the cave, Lu Xueqi quickly turned her attention from the deep darkness in the ancient cave to the mysterious and lonely stone statue of a woman next to her. She walked slowly  Go to the stone statue and stare at it.

    The stone woman did not know how many years of wind, frost, rain, and snow she had gone through. Traces of erosion could be seen everywhere from top to bottom, but as if she was sensing something, Lu Xueqi could clearly see that the expression of the stone woman was still so lifelike.  Her face was slightly sad, with a hint of sadness, and her eyes seemed to be confused, silently staring into the depths of this mysterious ancient cave, as if expecting something, and also seemed to beWhat to complain about?

    But in these tens of millions of years, who has heard her inner voice?

    ……

    ‘Junior Sister Lu, Junior Sister Lu!  ’

    Suddenly, several surprised shouts came from the side. Lu Xueqi's whole body was shocked, and she couldn't help but take a step back. She woke up from her inexplicable meditation and looked aside.

    Zeng’s face was a little surprised and a little worried, and he said: ‘Junior Sister Lu, I’ve called you several times, but you don’t seem to hear me?  ’

    Lu Xueqi's face turned slightly pale, and she slowly clenched the hands hanging at her waist, only to find that her palms were covered in cold sweat from some unknown time.  She took a deep breath, calmed down, and said calmly: 'It's okay, did you find anything?  ’

    Zeng shook his head and said: 'No, except for the strange wind gusts, there is not even a trace of a monster here.  ’ As he spoke, he turned to Li Xun and said, ‘Senior Brother Li, what did you find?  ’

    Li Xun was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said: 'It's nothing, but there is something really weird here'

    Zeng Qi said: "Weird, what is weird?"  ’

    Li Xun was startled, and he laughed quickly and said: "No, I thought this place was originally a beast monster's lair, but there were no beast monsters in and out, so I was surprised."  ’

    Zeng smiled and said: ‘That’s right, I feel strange in my heart too!  What do you say?  Junior Sister Lu?  ’

    Lu Xueqi did not answer immediately, her bright and clear eyes slowly flashed with light, and she glanced at Li Xun again.

    Li Xun suddenly coughed for some unknown reason, turned his head and looked at the other Fenxiang Valley disciples, and said: ‘You guys come here, don’t be too far away.  ’

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, then looked back at the female stone statue and said: 'No matter what, when we come here, there is no reason to give up halfway, let's go in!  ’

    Zeng nodded and said: ‘Not bad.  ’ After saying that, he turned to Li Xun and said, ‘Senior Brother Li, what do you mean?  ’

    Li Xun was still frowning, as if he had some unexplainable thoughts on his mind at the moment, but after a moment he still said: 'Junior sister Lu is right, let's go in!  ’

    Zeng turned around and said: ‘In that case, let’s go in!  But this place is unusual after all, so we'd better be careful.  Let's do this. I'll open the way first. Junior Sister Lu, you'll be in the middle to support me. Senior Brother Li, you'll be in the rear. The other senior brothers from Fenxiang Valley will walk in the middle, okay?  ’

    Li Xun nodded and was about to agree when suddenly Lu Xueqi said calmly from the side: 'It's so inappropriate, let's change it!  ’

    Zeng and Li Xun were both startled, Zeng said: ‘Junior Sister Lu, what do you mean?  ’

    Lu Xueqi pondered for a moment and said: 'I will go in front, Senior Brother Zeng will walk at the end, and everyone else and Senior Brother Li should be in the middle!  Senior Brother Li and all of you are disciples of Fenxiang Valley. If something happens, it would be nice to have someone to speak out.  ’

    Li Xun’s face changed slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but Zeng already smiled and said: ‘Ah!  That's right. Why didn't I think of this? Junior Sister Lu is right, so that's it.  ’

    Li Xun frowned, but finally closed his mouth and didn't speak, which was regarded as acquiescence.

    Lu Xueqi looked at him, then turned to Zeng and said: "Senior Brother Zeng, you are walking at the end and have a better view. It is better to see the overall situation and make plans in mind."  ’

    Zeng smiled slightly, and suddenly turned his back to Li Xun and other Fenxiang Valley disciples from an angle that they couldn't see. He blinked at Lu Xueqi and then smiled and said: "Junior Sister Lu, don't worry, with me as your heir, you won't be afraid of any trouble."  Hahaha……'

    Lu Xueqi took a deep look at Zeng, and suddenly a faint smile seemed to appear on the corner of her mouth, but it disappeared immediately.  Even so, this moment of magnificence has made the young disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were secretly peeking at her from a distance feel disturbed, and some couldn't help but sigh.

    Li Xun snorted, with a stern look on his face, and the strange sound suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    Lu Xueqi’s expression turned cold and indifferent again, she glanced around and said, ‘We’re in.  ’ After saying that, he ignored the others and walked away first.

    Zeng turned around and smiled at Li Xun: ‘Senior Brother Li, let’s go too!  ’

    Li Xun nodded, greeted the other Fenxiang Valley disciples, and followed them.

    When Li Xun and the others followed Lu Xueqi into the deep darkness, Zeng seemed to be unhurried and looked at the surrounding scenery for a while, as if thinking about something.  After a moment, he smiled mysteriously and slowly walked into the ancient cave.

    The sound of low footsteps echoed out from the darkness, and the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave fell into silence again.  As the footsteps get louder and louderLower and farther, and finally disappeared, a figure suddenly flashed in the darkness, and then Heimu's figure slowly walked out of the darkness, slowly walked to the stone statue of a woman, and looked at it silently  with stone statues.

    Behind Kuroki, illusory white smoke slowly floated and condensed, and the huge figure of the evil black tiger also appeared again.

    But at this moment, the ferocious black tiger did not immediately speak evilly to Heimu. Instead, he turned back and stared into the darkness deep in the cave for a long time. He suddenly sneered and said: "These people in Middle-earth have never stopped scheming.  When we got here, we were still fighting non-stop.  ’

    Heimu turned around and said calmly: 'People's hearts have always been like this. Don't say it's them, it's you and me, and even the empress back then, isn't it the same?  ’

    'What?  'The huge body of the ferocious black tiger suddenly turned around, because it was so fast that it made a muffled sound like a beast's roar in mid-air. When he looked at his face again, it was full of anger and ferociousness.  Extremely, I just heard him yell: "What are you talking about? You dare to insult the queen, and you do it in front of the statue of the queen?"  ’

    In front of this terrifying giant body of an evil spirit, Kuroki's body looked extremely small, but somehow, although he couldn't see his face clearly, it could be heard from his calm tone that he had no trace of anything.  There was more of a feeling of fear, but more of a feeling of deep tiredness.

    ‘Brother, if the empress had no scheming at the beginning, what do you think could have sealed that immortal evildoer in this ancient cave for so many years?  ’

    The fierce black tiger was obviously suffocated, but he obviously didn't want to admit it, and shouted: 'What nonsense are you talking about? That was all from the past'

    'alright!  'Suddenly, Heimu, uncharacteristically, shouted, interrupted the evil spirit Heihu's words, and said: 'Don't always talk about empress, empress, empress, respect for empress, I am not any better than you.  not enough.  ’

    The huge body of the fierce black tiger stiffened for a moment, and a look of surprise appeared on his face involuntarily. After a while, he did not get angry, but his face calmed down, and he looked at this relative from his previous life from top to bottom.

    He suddenly smiled, and then said lightly: 'What's wrong with you? You never spoke to me like this before?  ’

    Kuroki sneered as if he was mocking himself, then slowly turned his gaze back to the exquisite stone statue of the Miko Empress, and said slowly: 'Yes!  I would never talk like this before, but why am I like this now?  I don’t know myself, who can tell me?  ’

    The fierce black tiger said coldly: 'That's your own business. I'm not interested and don't want to know. Just tell me one thing.  ’

    Heimu stared blankly at the exquisite stone statue and said, ‘What?  ’

    The evil spirit Black Tiger said: 'It was you who betrayed your mother's legacy and acted treacherously. You secretly helped that evildoer retrieve the five sacred weapons of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang and resurrected him.  But why did you ask me to let someone into the hole today with the intention of harming him?  ’

    Heimu's eyes never left the exquisite stone statue. After a while, he said in a low and painful voice: "The queen made a mistake when she sealed the beast god. We followed the queen and asked for the art of immortality, so we created  It was a mistake for these monsters to come out. I thought that the beast god was not guilty of this, but unexpectedly he angered the people of the world and caused this unprecedented catastrophe. I was also wrong.  ’

    He smiled miserably, turned around suddenly, opened his arms, shouted to the sky with a shrill voice.

    'wrong!  ……wrong!  ……wrong!  It turns out we were all wrong'

    The cry echoed far away, and the mountains responded, but the heaven and earth were indifferent, but as if nothing had changed, they stared coldly at the mortal world.

    The huge body of the ferocious black tiger stood aside, looking at Kuroki's suddenly painful figure, and fell silent. He didn't say a word, just stood silently behind him, with a complicated look in his eyes.  It was flickering, but there was no trace of tears.

    Whether it is him or Heimu, in this desolate world, they have lost the right to cry for thousands of years!

    Lu Xueqi, who was walking in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, suddenly seemed to feel something. She stopped and turned around to take a look at the way she came. However, the road behind her was dark and silent. There was no sound except silence.

    It was just that sudden throbbing, rolling and reverberating in my heart, and it never calmed down for a long time.

    Li Xun, who was not far behind her, whispered: 'Junior Sister Lu, what's wrong? Did you find anything?  ’

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned around in the darkness and faced the front, where there was also darkness.

    She was silent for a moment in the darkness, and then said quietly: "It's nothing, just keep walking."?’

    She took a deep breath, cheered up, and walked boldly. The darkness quietly dispersed in front of her, because from her hand, the Tianya Divine Sword gradually lit up, and the gentle light blue light enveloped her side gently.  It looks like a dream.

    Behind him, countless people held their breath for an instant.

    It’s just that that beautiful figure walked resolutely towards the dark road ahead. Although she looked a little lonely, she didn’t hesitate at all.

    How should we go through this journey, this life?

    She didn't look back.

    Deep inside Zhenmo Ancient Cave.

    The flame was burning quietly in the ancient brazier. If you look closely, you will find that there is no flammable object such as firewood or lamp oil in the brazier under the firelight. The constantly burning flame seems to  It is a rootless fire.

    The flames flashed in mid-air, tongues of fire swaying, illuminating the face of the beast god, and also reflected the figure of the man who was gradually approaching.

    Gui Li walked to the other side of the fire. His face slowly appeared in the light, and he saw the familiar face in front of him.

    The Beast God, who was still sitting on the ground and leaning on the small stone platform, smiled slightly, looked Gui Li up and down, and said, "I knew someone would come sooner or later, but I never thought you would be the first to arrive here." He paused.  , smiled and said: "Looking at your expression when you saw me just now, you didn't seem surprised. Did you already know my identity when we met before?"  ’

    Gui Li slowly shook his head. Facing this young and gentle-looking man, it was really difficult to think of him as the beast monster that had brought unprecedented catastrophe to the entire world. However, this was a fact.

    ‘I guessed it later.  ’ He replied calmly.

    The Beast God looked at him and said gently: "Oh, I'm very interested. How did you guess it? Did you guess it from my appearance, my clothes, or my various actions in the rumors?"  What about status?  ’

    'neither.  ’ Gui Li said.

    The beast god seemed to be interested and said: 'Oh, what is that?  ’

    Gui Li glanced at his side and said, 'That's it.  ’

    The Beast God nodded slowly and said: 'Yes, this is the best method, you can't go wrong.  ’

    Beside him, the evil beast Taotie roared.

    The beast god stretched out his hand. Looking from a distance, Gui Li could even see that the hand was strangely pale and did not seem like a human hand at all. The hand was as withered as the one he saw in Qilidong.  The hand seen when a wizard.

    However, after a few gentle pats by the seemingly weak hand, Taotie seemed to have received some comfort. Taotie calmed down and slowly lay down on the ground.  At the same time, the monkey Xiao Hui who had been staying on Gui Li's shoulder slowly slipped down, touched his head on the ground, and looked at Gui Li and the Beast God again. It seemed that there was nothing expected between the two people.  Intense hostility.

    It thought for a while, and then slowly, slowly approached Taotie.  Taotie obviously noticed this and turned his head, watching the approach of the gray-haired three-eyed monkey.  Soon, Xiao Hui approached Taotie. He grinned and spread his hands. His tail actually lifted up and swayed behind him. Then, he slowly stretched out his hand and touched Taotie's head.  .

    The gazes of Gui Li and the Beast God were temporarily attracted to Xiao Hui, but neither of them spoke, just watching silently.

    Looking at Xiao Hui’s movements, Gui Li suddenly felt something in his heart. Once upon a time, many years ago, when he was the ordinary Zhang Xiaofan, on Dazhu Peak, Xiao Hui was also so close to the big yellow dog that Tian Buyi raised.

    Taotie slowly straightened his body, but did not stand up immediately. He seemed a little confused.  It turned its head and looked at its owner, the beast god. The beast god seemed to be careless, with no displeasure on his face. Then it turned back again, and Xiao Hui's hand reached out to its head.

    Taotie suddenly snorted lowly in his mouth and nose, as if to demonstrate.  Xiao Hui was startled and retracted his arm. Then he found that Taotie had not made any attack moves, but was just looking at him warily.

    Xiao Hui chuckled, jumped on the ground twice, then suddenly jumped forward and jumped next to Taotie's body.  Taotie was obviously frightened and shrank back, but the monkey Xiao Hui had already slowly touched its head.  To Xiao Hui, Taotie's ferocious head seemed to be a very familiar place.

    Taotie let out a low grunt from his bloody mouth, as if he was complaining, but after a while, he slowly lay down lazily on the ground again, resting his head on his arm, seemingly drowsy.  And Xiao Hui also leaned on it, making "squeaking noises" from time to time.He chuckled softly and slowly touched Taotie's head.

    There seemed to be no barrier between the two spiritual beasts.

    The eyes of Gui Li and the Beast God slowly withdrew from them, and they remained silent for a moment.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the beast god suddenly smiled and said: ‘Actually, they are happier than us, aren’t they?  ’

    Gui Li said nothing.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 6 Warcraft

.    "Okay," the beast god smiled faintly, turned around, and the tiredness on his face seemed to deepen, and said, "Why are you here? Is it to kill me?"  ’

    Gui Li shook his head.

    The Beast God was slightly startled, then he laughed and said: 'I didn't expect that there are people who don't want to kill me. I didn't expect that.  In the past few months, in the words of you humans, I have poisoned the world and caused havoc on the people. I am a person who deserves death, but why don't you want to kill me?  ’

    Gui Li looked at the beast god silently, and the beast god looked at him. Between the two men, the flame was burning quietly, and it was reflected in their eyes.

    ‘Should I want to kill you?  ’

    ‘Shouldn’t it be?  ’

    There was silence for a long time, a long time

    'maybe!  ’ Gui Li’s face suddenly showed a very complicated expression, a bit of reminiscence, a bit of pain, and a bit of vague confusion.  Facing the most ferocious demon in the world, he seemed to be able to completely let go of his heart, not being indifferent and autistic in front of other people.

    “Ten years ago, I would have wholeheartedly wanted to eliminate harm for the common people in the world. Even though I knew I was powerless, I could not take a step back.  But now'

    The beast god stared at him and asked: 'But?  ’

    The look of confusion on Gui Li's face became heavier, and he said slowly: 'I just suddenly felt that what does this world have to do with me?  My lifelong wish is just to live an ordinary life. I don’t want to learn Taoism, I don’t want to become immortal, and I don’t even want to live forever.  ’

    The expression on the Beast God's face suddenly changed. His eyes changed from a faint sneer to a solemn look. There was even a bit of confusion vaguely similar to that of Gui Li, as if something had touched something deep in his heart.  at.

    He suddenly said: ‘Then what do you want?  ’

    Gui Li smiled indifferently and slowly looked up at the sky, but there was only the deep darkness in the ancient cave without a trace of light. He said: "I don't know, sometimes I have thought that maybe I can go back to ten years ago."  , my days on Dazhu Peak?  Or maybe, my dream is to simply go back to my childhood, when I didn’t understand anything, but,” he gave a low, bitter smile and said, “How can I let go of the right and wrong, the good and the bad, and forget about it?”  ’

    The Beast God was silent for a moment and said: ‘Do you regret it?  ’

    Gui Li did not answer immediately. After a while, he looked at the Beast God again, looked at the eyes behind the flames, and shook his head.

    The Beast God sneered and said: "From what you can tell, you have had a rough life and a lot of sad past. But this time I ask you, you don't regret it. So what can I say?"  ’

    "I've been through many ups and downs in my life," Gui Li said.  I wanted to live an ordinary life, but I got involved in the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism; I wanted to practice with peace of mind, but I became a demon and evil; I wanted to treat people sincerely, but I unexpectedly planted the root of wrong love. When I understood who I was sincerely treating me  …'

    His face slowly showed a sad look, and he did not say any more after all. After a while, he whispered in a low voice: 'Regret?  How can I regret it? What's the use of regretting it'

    The beast god looked at the man standing there silently. Ten years of time did not seem to have carved many traces of vicissitudes on his face, but his figure standing there looked so tired.  The Beast God couldn't help but start to imagine what the life of that boy ten years ago was like.

    There was silence between the two men, as if they were unconsciously reminiscing about the past.

    How much of each person’s life and past events are worth recalling?

    Ten years?  century?  millennium……

    Or will it slowly pass away in time and pass away silently?

    The Beast God thought silently, and the tired look on his face became heavier. His eyes slowly moved towards the entrance of the ancient cave. Across the endless darkness, in a distant place, there was a lonely figure standing there.  Bar?

    Such a life, but what kind of life is it?

    He suddenly asked Gui Li: ‘What do you think you are living for?  ’

    ‘What are you living for?  ' Gui Li recited it in a low voice, remained silent for a while, then raised his head and said: 'I don't know, it's just that my whole life, it seems that I have been living for others.  ’

    The beast god was startled for a moment and said to himself: ‘I live for others, what about me?  Who am I living for?  ’

    Gui Li was slightly surprised. He obviously didn't expect the beast god to say such words. Then, he frowned again. Apparently he recalled what he had just said and felt a little surprised. How could he say such a thing.

    After regaining his composure, Gui Li’s face returned to calmness,It seems that the weakness that flashed in that moment has disappeared, and it has never existed in him.  He looked deeply at the Beast God and said: 'I am not here today to kill you.  ’

    The beast god still seemed to be a little absent-minded, thinking about something, and responded lightly, saying: 'Oh, then why are you here?  ’

    Gui Li pointed at the Taotie lying on the ground next to him and said: 'I came here for it.  ’

    The Beast God frowned, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but the Taotie on the ground reacted immediately. He immediately opened his huge eyes like copper bells, opened his bloody mouth, roared at Gui Li, and slowly  Slowly stood up, murderous.  The three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui seemed a little confused. He slowly left Taotie and ran back to Gui Li's feet. He looked up at Gui Li and seemed a little puzzled by his master's words. However, after a while, he climbed up onto Gui Li's feet.  There were only three eyes on Li's shoulders, but they looked towards Taotie from time to time.

    The Beast God snorted and said: 'This is weird, you didn't come here to kill me, but you came here for this glutton?  What do you want it to do?  ’

    Gui Li said calmly: ‘I don’t want it, it’s another person who wants it, and for that person, as long as it’s not excessive, I will help him.  ’

    The Beast God looked at him for a moment, then suddenly laughed and said: ‘You owe someone a favor, right?  ’

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: 'I do owe favors, many, many, so many that I will never be able to pay them back in my lifetime, but this has nothing to do with you.  ’ He raised his eyes, looked solemn, and slowly stepped forward.

    Seeing his figure slowly approaching, the beast god's pupils seemed to shrink slightly.

    The flames in the brazier were reflected on Gui Li's face, and the dancing light and shadow trembled at the intersection of darkness and light. He said calmly: 'I have no intention of being your enemy, but it seems that this is inevitable.  ’

    The beast god raised his head and sneered "ha" and said: "Do you think you can defeat me with your way?"  ’

    Gui Li said nothing.

    Didn’t stop either.

    The low footsteps echoed in the empty space, there was no wind, but for some reason, the only flame in this huge stone chamber suddenly began to swing, and the light gradually became stronger.

    The darkness is like a netherworld, silent and unfathomable. I don’t know how many demons and spirits are staring at the people in this light in that darkness.

    Gui Li walked towards the beast god in the firelight.

    Suddenly, the flame suddenly rose up, bursting out with dazzling light, and the entire flame volume was several times larger than when it was burning calmly just now.  Amid the raging flames, a voice like a dragon's roar echoed far away.

    Following the dragon's roar, the entire huge stone chamber trembled. The sound of the dragon's roar rose from low to high, and the echoes from the depths of darkness never weakened, but grew stronger and stronger.  It was so high that it almost became a sharp roar. By the end, it was as deafening as a roaring mountain and a tsunami.

    Gui Li stopped, because the ball of flames in front of him suddenly rose from the brazier and stood in front of him. In the blazing flames, there seemed to be a pair of ferocious eyes, staring at him.  he.

    The figure of the Beast God has disappeared behind the fire, but his calm voice came out clearly from the flames, saying: 'This is an ancient inheritance in southern Xinjiang, called the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array."  If you can break it without dying, I will let you do whatever you want.  ’

    As soon as he finished speaking, almost at the same time, a roar burst out from the most dazzling part of the flame. The flame trembled and changed violently, and all the land within five feet around it was scorched and cracked. It can be imagined that the fire near the brazier  Degree of heat.

    The strong hot wind blew from the front, causing Gui Li's clothes to flutter backwards, but his expression seemed unaffected. Even the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder looked at the blazing flames.  Staring, but without fear or pain.  However, their expressions were serious, and everyone knew that this was just the beginning.

    The first blood-red fierce god pattern slowly appeared above the flames. The ferocious face and weird posture were exactly the same as the pattern seen in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley.  Gui Li stared at the image, a complicated expression slowly appeared on his face.

    One after another, they lit up one after another, and the blood-red light gradually connected together around the flames, forming a ring shape, surrounding the blazing flame in the center.

    When the last blood-red light closed under the flame, suddenly, the entire red halo suddenly shined brightly. The red light surged, and even the flames in it seemed to be suppressed. Then, there was an extremely ferocious wave of violence.  Qi descended into this space out of thin air.  Deep in the flame, the pair of vague eyes also enlarged in an instant.

    &nbsp; ‘Roar!  ’

    There was a roar that shook the sky, and in an instant the entire stone room shook together, and the blazing flames swung wildly like a demon dancing wildly.  From the depths of the flames, a ferocious giant beast appeared, covered in fire, roaring and looking down at the world.

    The red flame monster!

    The monster that once guarded the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Circles passed down by the ancient witch clan in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley appeared again, and Gui Li and Xiaogui couldn't help but change their expressions slightly when they faced it for the second time.  Xiao Hui bared his teeth, lay on Gui Li's shoulder, and roared angrily at the monster.

    The huge body of the red flame monster kept appearing from the huge halo of the Eight Fierce Mysterious Fire Arrays. First, the huge head, then the shoulders, the front feet, and slowly, the body and hind limbs also slowly appeared.  With its arrival, the temperature in the entire stone chamber skyrocketed, and Gui Li's clothes even began to turn yellow.

    Finally, the last part of the body burning with fire appeared. The huge red flame monster was surrounded by fire. Standing in front of Gui Li and Xiao Hui, Gui Li was only half the height of this fierce monster.  And behind this monster, the strange halo composed of the eight-sided fierce god image sometimes brightened and sometimes flickered, following behind the red flame monster.

    It’s like a devil, grinning in front of you!

    Fierce auras came from all directions, and the familiar feeling seemed to begin to boil faintly in his blood. Gui Li even vaguely remembered the tragic fight at the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley last time.

    Gui Li did not move, but stared deeply at the arrogant monster in front of him.

    The crimson flame monster, with its teeth and claws showing, slowly turned around. A blazing heat wave surged through it. Its eyes that seemed to be burning saw Gui Li and the three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui on his shoulder.

    The huge head of the red flame monster stopped for a moment, and after a moment, it suddenly let out a huge roar that shook the earth!

    That roar was full of anger, resentment and a strong desire for revenge!

    The blazing flames seemed to explode in an instant, turning from red light to almost pure white. Countless flames rose into the air, forming blazing fireballs that kept spinning rapidly. The terrifying head suddenly opened its huge mouth.  , with a roar, he took a bite.

    Before his head reached the ground, the surrounding ground was already cracked, and endless flames fell into the world like the scorching sun, roaring down and drowning Gui Li's figure instantly.

    The flames that exploded in that moment were like the aftermath of a life carnival, brilliant and in full bloom!

    But behind the flames, those tired eyes were indifferent and could not see half of the joys and sorrows of life.

    There was darkness and silence all around. Lu Xueqi and others had been walking in this ancient cave for a long time. Although they were on alert all the way, they had not encountered any attacks after walking for so long.

    In the darkness, Lu Xueqi's cold face stared at the beautiful figure shrouded in soft light blue light, seeming even more indescribably beautiful. Against the backdrop of the darkness, there seemed to be a hint of mystery and coldness.  breath.

    It’s like the legendary Widowmaker that blooms quietly in the darkness. It grows for thousands of years and only blooms for a moment.

    The eyes behind her that looked and looked away from time to time were lingering, but Lu Xueqi seemed to have no feeling about it.  Her bright eyes were just staring ahead. Although there was only endless darkness there, there seemed to be something she hoped to see deep in the darkness.

    She walked forward and never looked back.

    The darkness quietly retreated in front of her, and then slowly closed behind her. Such a soft figure looked so conspicuous in the darkness, even covering up the light of those behind her, making it seem like she was walking alone.

    Suddenly, she stopped suddenly.

    The people behind him stopped immediately. Li Xun looked around cautiously and walked up. He was about to ask, but suddenly he was startled and saw a complicated expression on Lu Xueqi's face, which seemed to be extremely wary.

    At this moment, the originally silent darkness in front suddenly changed. A gentle throbbing seemed to suddenly appear in the darkness, and then slowly began to roll, grow larger, and become stronger

    In the darkness, something seemed to be gathering slowly, like whistling or roaring, but everything was silent.

    After a while, here it comes, here it comes

    From an unknown place in the distance, a strong vibration, accompanied by a low whistling sound, rumbled from the distance, and then quickly grew in size, as if there was an arrogant and huge spiritual beast deep in the cave, looking up to the sky.  Howl!

    The originally silent darkness around him began to boil, as if it were being ignited.Deep in the darkness, countless roaring sounds came from all directions, and everyone changed their colors for a moment.

    Li Xun took a few steps back and shouted quickly: ‘We should form a circle and be careful.  ’

    Everyone in Fenxiang Valley was a seasoned veteran. Although they were frightened, they all leaned together and looked ahead warily.

    The surrounding stone walls began to tremble slowly, as if some huge power began to slowly emit, and even the ground beneath their feet had a tendency to tremble slightly.  In the darkness ahead, the strange commotion became more intense, as if it was corresponding to something, whistling something.

    In this situation of great change, which was almost like a landslide, Lu Xueqi's figure did not retreat even half a step for some reason. She stayed away from the companions behind her who were waiting in formation. She stood alone in front of the darkness, with the light blue light in front of her.  , the darkness seemed to be facing her ferociously, ready to engulf her at any time.

    Without warning, a heat wave suddenly rushed out from the depths of darkness, like an overwhelming wave rushing through the ancient cave. Lu Xueqi's clothes and hair instantly floated up at the same time, but her figure was not even visible.  shake.

    The feeling of the heat wave blowing on the face is vaguely crazy, and it is even more difficult to imagine what the source of power in the depths of the cave is like at this moment.  Lu Xueqi did not speak, but stared at the wildly dancing darkness ahead in the violent wind.

    The hot wind is going crazy!

    She suddenly raised her head.

    The wind blew her face like frost, but in her eyes, there seemed to be a more fiery look that was burning deep in her heart.

    That dark depth, that dark distance

    She suddenly let out a long roar, and her body was actually rising against the wind, amidst the shaking of the earth and the surging hot wind, intending to shoot towards the depths of darkness.

    Behind him, Li Xun, Zeng and others changed their colors in shock, not understanding what he meant.  Li Xun was just about to shout, but he saw the light blue radiant figure, like a sharp arrow leaving the string, without any pause or hesitation, and disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.

    He silenced himself and was speechless for a while.

    Zeng slowly walked to Li Xun and patted him on the shoulder. Li Xun did not look back at him.

    The heat wave gradually weakened, and the violent shaking around it gradually stabilized, and everything slowly returned to its original state. If it weren't for the falling gravel and rubble around it, it would almost be an illusion that this was just a dream in the darkness.  .

    However, the beautiful figure that has disappeared clearly shows that this strange cave is full of dangers.

    Li Xun was silent for a moment, calming down, and just about to speak, suddenly a young Fenxiang Valley disciple next to him called out: ‘There is someone, who is there?  ’

    The rest of the people were startled and looked forward quickly. Sure enough, they saw a figure flashing in the darkness, and a person walked out. She looked slender and walked with a hint of charm. She was a beautiful woman.

    Everyone was startled, and for a moment they thought it was Lu Xueqi who had left and returned.

    Li Xun was almost overjoyed and shouted out, but when the words came to his lips, suddenly, the smile on his face turned stiff and slowly turned livid. There was hatred in his eyes, and at the same time there was a somewhat incredible sneer, and he said:  'Oh it's you……'

    When the woman heard the voice, she seemed to be surprised. She looked up and her expression changed again.

    This woman is beautiful and charming, but she is Jin Ping'er.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 7 Chase

.    At this moment, Jin Ping'er's face looked very tired, as if he had just experienced a big battle and was exhausted. However, despite this, facing these righteous disciples, Jin Ping'er still showed a touching smile, dark  Among them, she looked extremely pitiful.

    ‘Of course it’s me, the young master of Fenxiang Valley, why, we have only met a few times, but you still miss me?  ’

    Li Xun's face turned red, he took a step back, and said angrily: "Who is obsessed with you? You, a witch, harmed my junior sister Yanhong, and now you are seeking repayment of your blood debt."  ’

    After saying that, Li Xun waved his hand and flew toward Jin Ping'er like lightning.  Zeng frowned behind him and hesitated to speak. After hesitating for a moment, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley beside him began to shout and cheer, and they all rushed forward. The momentum was quite huge at the time.

    Jin Ping'er snorted, with a sarcastic look in her eyes, but with so many enemies rushing towards them, and she being exhausted at the moment, she would naturally not show off her strength to fight.  A flash of strength suddenly flashed across her tender face, as if she had made up her mind. At the same time, she let out a soft drink, and a purple light glowed on the edge of her right hand, filled with murderous intent.

    Li Xun had fought with Jin Ping'er several times, and he knew how powerful this demon sect witch was. He quickly paid attention to it. At the same time, he found that the wind was blowing behind him, and many junior brothers were swarming towards him. Li Xun was so surprised that he quickly spoke out.  After drinking, everyone was startled and stopped one after another.  But at this moment of slight confusion, the purple light suddenly surged from the golden bottle in front of him, sweeping in like a ball of purple flames. Li Xun shouted, stood in front of everyone, and held out the fairy sword in his hand to block the purple light.

    However, after Li Xun blocked this seemingly powerful spell, he suddenly frowned and was startled. The power he had originally expected was as fragile as a piece of tissue paper, and the seemingly powerful spell dissipated instantly.  Behind the purple light, Jin Ping'er's figure had disappeared into the darkness again at some point.

    Li Xun’s face was livid, and he said in a hateful voice: ‘The cunning witch has fallen into her trap again, let’s chase her!  ’ Having said that, he chased after him first. The people in Fenxiang Valley behind him naturally followed his lead and rushed to catch up.  Zeng half opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but seeing the figures flashing around, he shook his head feebly, sighed, looked around carefully, and slowly followed.

    Li Xun seemed to be extremely angry with Jin Ping'er. He followed him all the way and refused to let go for a moment.  In fact, with Jin Ping'er's Taoist skills, if she planned on Li Xun first at any time and place on weekdays, it wouldn't be that difficult for her to slip away without anyone noticing.  Unfortunately, she was extremely unlucky at this moment. Firstly, she had no way to escape in this ancient cave that seemed to have only one path. Secondly, not long ago, she had just met the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared, the little nine-tailed celestial fox.  Bai had a magic fight. Although he was not injured and managed to escape while Xiao Bai was entangled with Gui Li, a lot of mana was consumed by Xiao Bai's weird spells.

    You must know that Xiaobai is the ancestor of the fox demon clan. He has been practicing Taoism for more than a thousand years. His Taoism is high and his magic is strong. He is a first-class figure in the world.  Although Jin Ping'er is also an extremely smart woman, she still suffered a hidden loss at the hands of Xiao Bai. Originally, this was nothing. Firstly, it was not embarrassing. Secondly, Jin Ping'er was not injured, and Xiao Bai had no intention of hurting her.  , who would have thought that at such a weak moment, he would meet Li Xun and others.

    Li Xun was chasing him all the way, and he couldn't breathe for a moment. Fenxiang Valley was ranked among the three major sects of the Righteous Path. Li Xun was also the most proud disciple of Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley. His cultivation should not be underestimated. Jin Ping'er made several clever uses  Even running at full speed, he could not escape the eyes and ears of Li Xun who was chasing behind him.  As time passed, Jin Ping'er felt that her chest began to feel tight, and even her breathing became uneven.

    Jin Ping'er was getting more and more anxious. Ever since he entered the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, strange things happened one after another. First he met the mysterious woman Xiaobai, and then Gui Li disappeared at the same time as the mysterious woman. Not long ago  , the strange roars and extremely scorching heat waves coming from the depths of the cave seemed to indicate that someone was already fighting in the depths of the cave.  However, Jin Ping'er thought about it several times and finally refused to go in hastily. After all, she was not as willing to take risks as Gui Li was to go in. Although the relationship between the Ghost King Sect and her was not shallow at the moment, it was not as good as she thought.  To the point of working hard.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are people chasing behind, Jin Ping'er dodges all the way, and no one knows how far it flies into the depths of the ancient cave of Zhenmo.  This ancient cave is really terrifyingly deep. It can't be seen from the outside. It doesn't seem like the terrain of the cave is seriously sloping downwards, but I don't know where it leads to.

    In the darkness, the sound of wind in my ears was as sharp as the sound of a knife. I don’t know when it started. The gusts of wind had disappeared, but Li Xun’s voice always followed behind me and never disappeared.

    At this moment, in the darkness ahead, a vague figure suddenly appeared.In a flash, with Jin Ping'er's sharp eyesight, he instantly saw that it was the woman who had made him suffer a lot just now, the nine-tailed sky fox Xiaobai.

    And Xiaobai, who was standing silently in the darkness, seemed to have noticed something. A white soft light lit up his body, and he slowly turned around.

    'you again!  ’ Xiaobai frowned and said calmly to Jin Ping’er.

    Jin Ping'er's way was blocked by her, so she had no choice but to stop. She had already learned Xiaobai's tactics just now, and she really didn't dare to act rashly. However, at this moment, there was a blockade in front of her and a pursuer behind her. She also changed her color for a moment.

    Xiaobai seemed to have a lot of thoughts on her face. She glanced at Jin Ping'er and showed no intention of getting out of the way, as if she didn't want to let her pass. She was about to speak when suddenly she was startled again, turned around and looked towards the way she came from, and then suddenly sneered.  , said: "It's weird, there are so many people here today!"  ’

    As he spoke, Li Xun's figure swept out of the darkness with a roar. After seeing that there was another beautiful strange woman in the scene, Li Xun was obviously a little wary and did not immediately look at Jin Ping standing in front of him.  Er took action, but stopped.

    Xiaobai glanced at Li Xun, and his eyes suddenly turned cold, as if he recognized Li Xun.  After a while, there was only a loud whistling of the wind, and figures kept flashing in the darkness behind Li Xun. However, other Fenxiang Valley disciples arrived. These humans were not as good as Li Xun, and their speed was much slower than him.

    Xiaobai’s eyes circled around the faces and clothes and accessories of these Fenxiang Valley disciples, and suddenly sneered: ‘People from Fenxiang Valley?  ’

    Jin Ping'er next to him couldn't help but glance at Xiaobai, vaguely hearing that Xiaobai was dissatisfied with these people in Fenxiang Valley, and couldn't help but feel secretly happy.

    ????????????? Li Xun could not figure out Xiaobai’s reality for a while, and he did not want to cause trouble at this moment, so he said loudly: "I am Li Xun, a disciple of the master of Yilan Valley in Fenxiang Valley. I wonder who the girl is?"  "We have no intention of offending the girl, but this woman," he pointed at the golden vase and said, "she is a demonic witch who has done many evil things and is full of evil. We are about to get rid of her. If the girl has nothing else to do, please stand by."  On the sidelines, I am extremely grateful.  ’

    Xiaobai snorted, but instead of walking away, he slowly took two steps forward and said calmly: 'I just have something, so I can't walk away.  ’

    Li Xun’s expression changed, and several of the Fenxiang Valley disciples behind him shouted angrily.

    Li Xun said in a deep voice: "Girl, if you defend this witch, you are an enemy of Fenxiang Valley and an enemy of the righteousness of the world. Do you know?"  ’

    Xiao Bai laughed "ha", stretched out his white jade-like palm, gently stroked the hair on his temples, and sneered: "Being an enemy of Fenxiang Valley?"  Are you an enemy of the righteousness of the world?  Ignorant young man, these are the remnants of your great aunt's play thousands of years ago.  ’

    All the disciples in Fenxiang Valley were in an uproar, and an angry look flashed across Li Xun's face. However, after all, his concentration was better than that of these juniors, and he couldn't figure out the origin and identity of this mysterious woman for a while. Instead, he stopped several juniors who were about to rush towards him. Han  He said: "This girl has such a loud voice. Who are you?"  ’

    Xiaobai there didn't answer him, but looked a little dazed. After a while, she seemed to mutter a few words to herself, but suddenly there was another 'poof', and she actually laughed out of nowhere and shook her head.  She laughed in a low voice and said: "Auntie Oh, I haven't spoken like this for a long time, and I can't even understand what I heard. It's really Oh, are you really old?"  ’

    As she spoke, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, she was in a daze, and her expression seemed to be in a trance.

    Jin Ping'er stood speechless, not knowing what this strange woman was thinking.

    No matter how good-tempered Li Xun was, Xiaobai was so angry that he almost exploded. He said angrily: "I'm trying to persuade you. If you don't get out of the way, don't blame us for offending him."  ’ After that, he sneered twice and said, ‘I can capture you just by those few words you just said that challenged the righteousness of the world. Don’t be ungrateful.  ’

    Xiaobai slowly raised his eyes, looked towards Li Xun, looked at him deeply, and suddenly said: 'That little girl!  ’

    Jin Ping'er didn't react at first. It wasn't until Xiaobai called out for the second time that she was startled and said in shock: 'Are you calling me?  ’

    Xiaobai snorted and said, "Who am I calling if it's not you?"  ’ After saying that, she waved her hand gently, took a step forward, and stood between Li Xun and others and Jin Ping’er, saying, ‘Let’s go!  I will block these people for you.  ’

    Li Xun and others immediately changed their expressions, but Jin Ping'er was overjoyed and couldn't believe it for a moment, and quickly said: 'Thank you Thank you, senior.  ’

    After she finished speaking, she quickly dodged forward into the darkness for fear that this strange woman would regret it.

    How could Li Xun and others make this murdererHe escaped again, and just as he was about to chase after him, he saw a flash of white light. In an instant, a curtain of light lit up, blocking the way in front of Xiao Bai. After a moment, Jin Ping'er's figure appeared.  Gone.

    Li Xun was so angry that he gritted his teeth and turned back to Xiaobai angrily: 'Who are you and why do you want to help that witch?  ’

    Xiaobai smiled slightly, as if Li Xun's anger made her even more happy in her opinion, and said leisurely: 'Me?  Who am I? It’s none of your business!  As for why I want to help her, it’s just because I don’t like you people in Fenxiang Valley.  ’

    Li Xun and all the Fenxiang Valley disciples behind him were stunned for a moment. They were speechless for a moment. Li Xun couldn't help but asked: "This girl, have we met before, or have we offended you before?"  ?  ’

    Xiaobai shook his head, rolled his eyes slightly, his eyes were swaying like water, and there was a faint and charming smile on the corner of his mouth, saying: 'We have never met, and you have never offended me, but I'  She smiled and seemed to be very happy and said: "But I just don't like Fenxiang Valley. What can you do to me?"  ’

    Li Xun and the others were so angry that their teeth were itching. Without waiting for Li Xun's order, some disciples from Fenxiang Valley shouted angrily and rushed forward. Li Xun did not stop him. This woman was so insulting and provocative. If she didn't teach her a lesson.  For a moment, I am afraid that Fenxiang Valley will lose face in the future.

    In the darkness, only a dozen figures were seen, jumping out of the darkness and rushing toward the white light curtain. Behind the light curtain, Xiaobai's smile was still there, but his eyes were more mocking.  meaning.

    The wind, accompanied by the swiftly passing figure, turned into a sharp whistle that kept whistling in the ears. I don’t know how many roads disappeared under my feet.  Lu Xueqi flew through this ancient and dark cave, heading towards the unknown mystery ahead.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? She clearly still doesn’t know what is waiting for her ahead, but in her heart, there is a kind of fanatical emotion, burning like the hottest flame in her frost-like heart.

    So she galloped away without caring about anything else.

    The figures behind her had long since disappeared. When she passed a place just now, she almost subconsciously felt that there seemed to be a figure hiding in the darkness there, but this feeling disappeared in the blink of an eye. Between the lightning and stone fire, the darkness  The figure in the figure seemed to have some strange movements, and then it seemed to find something and disappeared again.

    Far behind, in the whistling wind, is there a sigh?

    Lu Xueqi doesn’t know.

    She didn't care about this feeling at all.

    In this kind of life, how many things or people are there that are worthy of your desperation?

    If not, maybe it’s sad!

    If so, then do whatever it takes!

    The Tianya Divine Sword is held in the hand, and it shines with more and more intense light, flashing like the most surging heartbeat.

    That blue figure is flying further and further away, but it seems to be getting closer and closer!

    The wind is still blowing,

    The road ahead is still dark,

    It’s just that, after all, there will be someone at the end of this road!

    She is galloping, galloping, galloping

    That beam of green light slowly lit up in front, and Lu Xueqi finally saw the first beam of light in the darkness, far away, lingering gently in the darkness like a lonely ghost.

    She suddenly stopped. In an instant, all the light on the Tianya Divine Sword converged, like a scared woman hiding quietly.  The deep darkness slowly surged up, engulfing her figure and covering it up.

    She stared silently at the green light in the darkness. What would be waiting for her behind the green light?

    Is it disappointment, or is it him?

    What if it was him?

    She hesitated because of it, and the enthusiasm that filled her heart was like a flame, still burning and never disappearing, but deep in the flame, there was still a bit of faint sadness.

    She stared for a long, long time, then slowly moved her steps and took a step back.

    Is it fear or withdrawal?

    “Is there anyone in this life that you can’t face?

    Can’t, or still don’t dare?

    Slowly, there is a feeling of suffocation, the darkness is grinning around, who is in front?  Destiny never smiles, who can defeat yourself so easily.  Never afraid of life and death, never afraid of time, but who can fully face the deep heart?

    In the darkness, there was silence.

    She seemed to be retreating again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?What kind of pain does it feel to see the face?

    Suddenly, the blazing heat wave suddenly appeared, and behind the green light, there was a huge roar.

    The red flame, like a ferocious murderer, is laughing wildly in this world, and its roaring sound shocks everything in the world.  The ground beneath his feet and the surrounding rock walls began to shake again. Probably because of the proximity, the trembling ground shook even more violently. It was impossible to imagine what the scene would be like deep in the flames.  .

    The firelight was reflected in the distance, and the eyes suddenly shone in the darkness.

    What’s burning seems to be the eyes!

    The light blue light suddenly flashed again, bursting out from the darkness. In the rolling heat wave, the beautiful figure stood in the wind, with her hair flying.

    ‘Boom!  ’

    The huge roar and the trembling of the earth were like a thunder god, frightening mortals. The whole cave seemed to be trembling. Countless falling rocks fell like drizzle around them, but that figure had disappeared in place.

    She galloped, in that doomsday-like scene, in the increasingly crazy falling rocks, galloping towards the brightest place in the depths of the flames!

    No one knows what lies ahead.

    But who cares?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 8 Horror

.    The hard ground even began to show signs of melting under the blazing flames. The raging flames continued to spray out from the huge mouth of the red flame monster, with the momentum of destroying everything, turning this huge stone chamber space.  It turned into a terrifying sea of ??fire.

    From the very beginning, Gui Li's figure disappeared into the light of the fire and never appeared again.

    After spitting out a wave of flames like a mountain, the red flame monster's burning eyes stared fiercely into the depths of the sea of ????fire, seeming to be looking for something, and paused temporarily. The blazing flames were still burning on the ground, and the surrounding air seemed to be too.  Boiling.

    However, Gui Li and the monkey on his shoulder, Xiao Hui, disappeared at the same time.

    Did he turn into ashes?

    After a while, the answer appeared.  Above the sea of ??fire, Gui Li's figure appeared in the sky. In that brief moment, Gui Li was almost like a demon, and he ducked over the red flame monster, completely dodging the terrifying flames.  At this moment, in his hand, the soul-eating magic wand shining with cyan light reappeared. In the firelight, his face looked indifferent and calm.

    On his shoulder, the monkey Xiao Hui suddenly bared his teeth and roared at the huge monster below. It was obvious that he was a little excited towards this old opponent. Even though he was a monkey, he had been by Gui Li's side for so long.  , there must be some strong and ferocious aura of the blood-devouring beads in the blood!

    The red flame monster let out an earth-shattering roar, and the sound echoed far away, like thunder. Then, the huge body suddenly rose into the sky. In an instant, almost all the surrounding breath was evaporated by the scorching flames, leaving only the intense heat.  .  The giant body flashing with ferocious fire suddenly arrived.

    This time, Gui Li did not dodge. Looking at the ancient monster that was countless times larger than his own body, a strange light seemed to flash through his eyes.  And behind the body of the red flame monster, the strange aperture of the Eight Fierce Gods still followed it, slowly rotating, bright and uncertain, like a mysterious eye, watching the fight coldly.

    At the top of the soul-devouring magic wand, all the dark red blood threads on the surface of the blood-devouring bead lit up in a moment. Facing the flying fire body, Gui Li not only did not retreat, but actually faced it face to face this time.

    The Red Flame Demonic Beast seemed not to have thought that this tiny human would actually confront it. Instead, its body suffocated slightly, but then the flames intensified, and with a roar, it took one bite.

    Huge sparks fell down like rain from the sky, but when they fell three feet around Gui Li, they encountered an invisible barrier and were all bounced away.  At the same time, Gui Li still rushed in front of the Red Flame Demonic Beast, with its giant eyes burning with fiery flames almost right in front of him.

    Gui Li was surrounded by heavy flames. Beside him, Xiao Hui let out a scream, and the soul-eating magic rod moved forward and stabbed the red flame monster's head.

    The cyan light suddenly flourished, like a brilliant lotus blooming in the firelight. Then, deep in the lotus, a red as brilliant as blood seemed to bloom

    ?Bright red!

    The blood-devouring bead seemed to be trembling slightly in the warm air. The power poured into it had not been so powerful for many years. The cyan breath was rapidly rotating deep in the bead, as if it was roaring with the desire to kill.

    It was clearly a sea of ??fire, but the surrounding temperature cooled down instantly, and an icy breath fell from the sky, covering the red flame monster.  For the first time, this ancient guardian beast instinctively felt fear in astonishment, but its stronger instinct prompted it to roar more ferociously and bite at Ghost Li again.

    When the giant pounced, raging flames thundered down. At this moment, Gui Li pierced the soul-eating magic rod deeply into the roaring mouth of the red flame monster.

    The huge body paused in mid-air. The surrounding air was still so hot, but a coldness seemed to emanate from the depths of people's hearts.  I don't know when it started. Xiao Hui was still lying on Gui Li's shoulder, and his body did not change. However, those three eyes seemed to have been stimulated by something, and they had turned red, which looked extremely dazzling.

    At this moment, watching the red flame monster's decline instantly flashed under Ghost Li's soul-devouring blow, Xiao Hui showed a ferocious look on his face, baring his fangs towards the red flame monster and letting out a ferocious smile.

    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding temperature continued to drop, and the high temperature on the Red Flame Monster also receded. As if with a trace of indescribable fear, fear shone in the flame-burning eyes of the Red Flame Monster.

    Gui Li, who was standing in the air, slowly raised his head. From the soul-eating magic wand in his hand, red fire filled the entire magic wand, as if he was ruthlessly absorbing all the essence of the red flame monster bit by bit.  Come.

    There seemed to be a slight pain on Gui Li’s face, and his face also showedA layer of red-yellow light emitted, but after flashing three times, it was immediately covered by a layer of golden light.

    The red flame monster could no longer support its giant body and fell from mid-air. The monster that was so arrogant just a moment ago has turned into such a weak sight. If you hadn't seen it with your own eyes, it would be almost unbelievable.  The flames in the stone chamber were dissipating rapidly, and the temperature also dropped rapidly. What replaced the high temperature was the extremely cold icy coldness emanating from Gui Li's body, with a hint of evil aura.

    The red flame monster fell to the ground, and there was not much of the blazing flames left on its body at this moment. From a distance, this guardian monster seemed to have lost most of its power. It was watching the slowly falling fire with hatred.  After Gui Li, the red flame monster finally let out a roar, and then its huge body slowly dissipated in the air.

    However, although its body dissipated, the aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Gods in the mid-air did not disappear, and it seemed not to be affected by the battle just now. It was still bright and uncertain, slowly spinning and retreating.  Finally, he stopped at the ancient brazier in front of the beast god who reappeared and was still sitting on the ground.

    In the brazier, the flame burned quietly.

    In the icy aura shrouded by Ghost Li's blood-devouring bead demonic power, this is the only flame and light, and it seems to be completely unaffected by Ghost Li's demonic power.

    Gui Li fell to the ground again, but there was no joy of victory on his face at all. Looking at the flames that were still burning, his pupils seemed to be shrinking slightly.

    The mysterious aperture rotates slowly, and the eight ferocious statues light up one after another, dimly and brightly, as if they are telling something mysteriously.

    Under the aperture, there is the face of the beast god that is deeply tired but still smiling.

    ‘Pah, pah, pah…’

    The beast god clapped his hands gently, smiled gently, and said: "Awesome, awesome, I didn't expect you to have such a good deed, and such a powerful magic weapon. Although I had expected that your moral deed was not low, I didn't expect it to be so high."  It's reached this point.  ’

    He sighed softly, as if he was mocking himself, and said: 'I always seem to be wrong, don't I?  ’

    Gui Li looked at him and said slowly: "Although the red flame monster that appeared this time was amazing, its power was not as powerful as the one in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley that day."  ’

    The Beast God looked at Gui Li and said nothing, but his eyes slowly showed approval and he nodded.

    Gui Li said calmly: "This red flame monster is clearly the protective spirit beast of the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array passed down by the Witch Clan, so as long as this array can be activated, it can be summoned."  One of the monsters.  It's just that the red flame monster is a soul beast imprisoned within the formation. The greater the power of the mysterious fire contained in the formation, the greater its power.  ’

    He glanced at the brazier in front of the Beast God and said, 'Is this brazier the legendary "brazier" that can gather the essence of heaven and earth's fire?  ’

    The beast god smiled and said: 'Yes, it is the brazier.  ’

    Gui Li nodded and said calmly: 'With this brazier, you can use the power of Lihuo to drive the mysterious fire, activate the magic circle, and summon the red flame monster.  Although this magic weapon is magical, it may not be as good as the thousands of years of abundant firepower of the blazing lava underground in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley, which has continuously supplied the magic circle. Therefore, although the red flame monster you summoned this time, although  It is very powerful, but it is just an empty body.  ’

    "Haha, good, good," the beast god laughed, stroking his hands and said: "What a good thing, but it has no body. It's a good thing to say. It's a pity that besides you, who else can say this in this world?"  ’

    Gui Li took a deep look at him and said: 'At least, the person who severely injured you is qualified to speak like this.  ’

    The Beast God's smile suddenly faded, his face darkened, and his eyes turned cold as he looked at Gui Li.  Gui Li looked directly into his eyes, facing each other calmly, but he also felt an intimidating aura emanating from that frail-looking body.

    The Beast God looked at Gui Li and slowly spoke, "I heard that the person who injured me seems to have some issues with you, right?"  ’

    Gui Li’s expression immediately changed.

    The two men looked at each other and said nothing, but the atmosphere in this stone room seemed to have dropped to freezing point.

    At this time, suddenly, both of them seemed to be aware of it at the same time. The beast god raised his eyes slightly, but Gui Li turned around and looked at the entrance of the stone chamber.

    That glance passed by like a startling giant in the darkness, leaving a trace in my heart

    The red flame monster has disappeared, and the entire huge stone chamber has fallen into darkness again. Only in the brazier in front of the beast god, there is still a flame burning quietly, illuminating the nearby small area.This place exudes some light and warmth.  Even the aperture of the eight evil statues rotating slowly above the brazier was not very dazzling.

    However, at that moment, in the depths of darkness, a figure was gently shrouded in the gentle light of light blue, standing there quietly, a familiar face came into view, and for a moment of stunnedness, he  It seems like thousands of years have passed.

    He looked at her in a daze.

    Step by step, step by step, slowly approach.

    Lu Xueqi's hand looked very pale in the dim light of darkness. I wonder if it was because she was holding Tianya too hard.  But there didn't seem to be any excitement on her face, just like the frosty woman when they first met.

    She slowly approached.

    Walk to his side and stand.

    There was no words, no words. In her eyes, there was only the light and shadow reflected by the flame.  How long had passed since that moment?

    The beast god silently watched the strange behavior of the man and the woman, but said nothing or did nothing. In his deep eyes that could never be seen clearly, there was a complex expression flashing, but who was there?  Can you understand?

    Standing side by side with him.

    Lu Xueqi’s eyes have never looked at Gui Li since she came over.

    After a while, in the slightly weird atmosphere that had been silent for a long time, I could only hear her whispering in a low, calm voice, but it seemed that there was an unspeakable feeling in the calmness, saying in a low voice: "It turns out it's really true."  you……'

    Gui Li did not speak. He stared at the graceful, beautiful and delicate face of the woman in front of him. After a long time, he only did one thing.

    He moved towards her, slowly——

    Smile.

    Then, he stood next to her, stood side by side, and took a deep breath. The fire reverberating from the depths of his chest seemed to warm his entire heart.

    Lu Xueqi seemed to feel something. Gradually, her face turned pale and faintly red. However, she did not cover it up. She just - on her frost-like face, facing forward, towards the warm flame,  The fire reflected in her eyes made her smile slightly.

    Such a warm smile!

    The two figures stood side by side, looking at the Beast God, facing the most powerful demon in the world.

    There was a look of pain in the beast god's eyes, and he slowly lowered his head.

    The flames burned quietly, and the scene in the stone chamber seemed a little hazy in the firelight. The figures of the three people stood there for a long time.

    Until, the beast god raised his head again, his eyes stayed on Lu Xueqi for a moment, then fell on Gui Li, and suddenly said: 'Promise me one thing, okay?  ’

    Gui Li was startled. He never thought that he would say such a thing. He didn't know how to answer for a moment, so he could only say: 'What?  ’

    There was a deep and deep tiredness on the face of the beast god, and he said calmly: "No matter what your purpose is, you two have to fight me anyway. If you die in my hands, there will naturally be nothing to say. If I lose,  I don’t blame you, I just hope that after you come out of this ancient cave, you can do one thing for me.  ’

    The ghost said sharply: ‘You say it.  ’

    The Beast God was silent for a moment and said: ‘You remember there is a stone statue at the entrance of the cave!  ’

    A strange look flashed across Gui Li's face, he nodded slowly and said, 'Yes.  ’

    The Beast God’s voice became deeper, and he said faintly: ‘If you have a chance to go out, pick a bunch of lilies that she loved most back then for me, and put them in front of her!  ’

    ‘LilyI know.  ’ Gui Li nodded slowly, but there seemed to be a bit of strange emotion in his tone.  Lu Xueqi felt it, but said nothing. She just glanced at him silently.

    The Beast God shook his head and smiled as if he was mocking himself. Then he smiled at Gui Li and said, 'But what about you!  If you stay here and never have the chance to go out, what would you wish for?  ’

    His eyes slowly fell from Gui Li to Lu Xueqi's face, smiling slightly, with a strange light shining in his eyes, and said: 'What about you!  Do you have any wishes that you would like to share?  ’

    Gui Li was silent, and Lu Xueqi didn't speak either.  After a while, Lu Xueqi quietly looked at Gui Li and saw a vaguely complicated expression on his face, with a bit of pain.

    She took a deep breath and suddenly said: ‘I have no greater wish!  ’

    Although she said this sentence in a calm tone, she said it firmly, not to mention not giving herself any room for maneuver.

    “Perhaps, she really doesn’t want to think about it anymore, so she doesn’t give herself any room, right?

    &nbsp; Gui Li's body was shaken.

    Then, he looked at the woman beside him.

    Staring deeply.

    No words were spoken.

    The beast god looked at Lu Xueqi, and the strange light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.  Suddenly, he clapped his hands. Although his body was still shaking a little, he still stood up.  Bright silk clothes swept around him, and the evil beast Taotie also stood up and roared softly beside its master.

    ‘Okay, okay, that’s good!  ’

    Facing Lu Xueqi, the Beast God's eyes slowly exuded an inexplicable enthusiasm, "That's it, that's it. There are indeed women like her in this world."  ’

    He looked up to the sky and laughed, as if he was crazy. At the end of his laughter, it was like a wail, with a little whimpering.  As his body swayed, an inexplicable aura slowly rose. The aperture of the eight evil statues, which was originally silent and slowly rotating and flashing, suddenly began to rotate rapidly, and the eight statues lit up at the same time.

    The ancient ferocious aura that seemed to come from ancient gods and demons, and the demonic roar that was completely different from the previous red flame monster, filled the air in an instant. Under the urging of the demonic power, the flames in the ancient brazier slowly changed again.  big.

    But this time, the burning flame slowly left the brazier, and like the body embedded in the aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Statues, it rose into the air together with the Eight Fierce Statues, burning blazingly.

    'You are right, the Red Flame Demonic Beast I summoned is indeed inferior to the magic circle of the Xuanhuo Altar due to the lack of power of the Xuanhuo.' After the aperture, a red gloss appeared on the pale face of the Beast God, as if because of  He was also revived by the arrival of this peerless demonic power. However, the magic circle here was set up by Linglong himself. It was far superior to the magic circle at the ruins of the Xuanhuo Altar. Let you see this mystery.  !  ’

    Amidst his long and shrill laughter, his entire body floated into the air, slowly blending into the growing flames, and finally disappeared. On the ground, Taotie roared loudly.

    The next moment, on the statue of the eight-faced fierce god, all the eyes of the statues suddenly lit up with red light as if they were bloodshot, like demons waking up again. In an instant, the gods and demons all over the sky were shouting wildly,  The sharp roar was overwhelming and deafening.

    The flames burned more and more fiercely, and the depths of the flames began to make rumbling sounds like thunder. The heart of the flames gradually turned pure white. Even from a distance, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were walking in the same way as Gui Li and Lu Xueqi. It was unbearable.  of intense heat.

    And in the sky full of demonic roars, the sound of mysterious mantras echoed. The mantras were obscure and long, ancient and difficult, as if the ancient ancestors worshiped the gods and used all their faith and spiritual power to summon the people in their dreams.  of gods.

    Huge flames, burning!

    The spell was like a sudden storm, tearing people's hearts apart.

    Amidst the sound of a mantra that struck the soul, suddenly, a huge and unstoppable power suddenly emanated from the depths of the huge flame. The power was so huge that Gui Li and Lu Xueqi could not resist and were forced to attack.  Then he flew out.

    What kind of terrifying spell was it, and what kind of terrifying spiritual creature was it summoned to have such power?

    For a moment, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi both changed their colors. How could this power be resisted by human beings?

    The flames burned crazily, and the flames danced like demons in mid-air, welcoming the horror deep in the flames.  The hottest part was the almost pure white flame heart. Suddenly, in the violent flash, like some kind of creature, it slowly panted and opened its eyes.

    In an instant, the surrounding ancient and hard rock walls shattered one after another, and countless huge cracks appeared on the ground. From the depths of the cracks, a red light shone, as if the terrifying volcanic lava was about to erupt beneath their feet.

    And the sound of breathing is like a dragon's roar, in this space

    Echo!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 9 Eight Wild Fire Dragons

.    The ancient cave of Zhenmo, the entrance of the cave.

    In front of the exquisite witch goddess statue, Black Wood stood silently, and the evil spirit Black Tiger also stood silently behind him.  Lu Xueqi and others have been in there for a long time, not to mention Gui Li and others before, and for such a long time, no one knows what happened in that ancient cave?

    However, neither of their two brothers seemed to show concern. In their eyes, they seemed to only have the statue of the exquisite witch.

    Suddenly, in this silence, the ground beneath your feet began to tremble slightly, and a faint roar of thunder came from the ancient demon-suppressing cave.  Kuroki was shaken, and turned around to look at Heihu, but before they could figure it out, an even bigger change had already occurred.

    The originally dark sky, shrouded in the black clouds above the scorched mountain peaks, suddenly shot out a golden light, like a sharp sword, falling from the sky and piercing the darkness.  Immediately afterwards, the edges of the thick black clouds began to emit a faint golden light, as if the black clouds were inlaid with a golden edge.

    The rumble of thunder has been heard again in the sky over this cursed mountain for thousands of years. The clouds began to surge crazily. It seemed that there was some kind of mysterious power that was constantly awakening, making the heaven and earth move.

    Heimu and Heihu stared blankly at the changes in the world. Suddenly, Heimu turned around, hesitated for a moment, his voice seemed to tremble slightly, and said in a low voice: 'The Yinfeng also disappeared.  ’

    The huge body of the black tiger stared into the depths of the cave. In the deep darkness, there was no longer the cold and biting wind, but instead, there was a blazing heat wave.

    ‘What’s going on? What happened inside?  ’ Kuroki’s voice was slightly excited, but his face was shrouded in black cloth and his expression could not be clearly seen. He could only be seen staring at the ancient demon-suppressing cave.

    Contrary to him, Black Tiger's expression was very complicated and strange when facing these changes. He seemed to be indescribable joy, but his face made of white smoke actually showed a trace of sadness.

    ‘It’s a fire dragon, the Eight Wilds Fire Dragon!  ’ He said calmly and in a low voice.

    'What?  ’

    "Heimu turned around in disbelief, stared at Heihu, and said: 'What are you talking about, Eight Desolate Fire Dragons? Apart from the Empress, how can anyone in this world be able to summon the Eight Desolate Fire Dragons now?  ’

    Black Tiger's eyes were confused, and he slowly turned to the stone statue. After a while, he said: "There was no one there originally, because the summoning mantra and the Mysterious Fire Mirror, the Essence of Ten Thousand Fires, have long been lost, but,"  He smiled, then looked at Kuroki with a very strange look, and said: "However, there is still a person in this world who has understood all the witchcraft and incantations of the Miko Empress, and the only one that the Empress had left during her lifetime was able to  The Eight Evil Mysterious Fire Array that summons the Eight Wild Fire Dragons happens to be right here.  ’

    Heimu was stunned for a moment and said nothing. After a while, he shook his head dejectedly and said: 'It turns out that he actually has this hand.  But the Bahuang Fire Dragon is a beast that destroys all things. When he summoned this divine beast, did he forget that the Empress used this fire dragon to burn him to death?  ’

    Heihu sneered lightly and said: 'Who knows, I only remember what the empress said to me on her deathbed when she left.  ’

    Heimu was shocked and said: 'What?  ’

    Black Tiger's face showed deep hatred. He suddenly turned around and looked at the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave where the changes were becoming more and more obvious and the vibrations were getting bigger and bigger. He sneered and said: "The Queen has confessed that no matter how many years pass in the future,  , once the fire dragon is resurrected and comes here, this injustice will end!  ’

    Heimu murmured once: 'When the injustice ends' Suddenly, his expression changed and he said: 'Could it be that your Majesty has already expected this?  ’

    Black Tiger ignored him. For him, at this moment when the blazing wind was getting stronger and stronger, the clouds were rolling in the sky, the golden light was flashing, and the world was in chaos, all he could see was the stone statue.

    He slowly moved to the stone statue, all the expressions on his face disappeared, and whispered: "Empress, Empress I have finally waited for this day. Don't be anxious. Wait a little longer. When everything is over, Hei  The tiger will come to you and serve you forever.  ’

    He looked at the brother from his previous life blankly, and then he looked up at the sky.

    That day, what was returned to him was a sudden thunder!

    Boom!

    The storm became more urgent, and the earth trembled more intensely.

    In the corridor of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, Zeng stepped back half a step to avoid a flashing white light body and hid aside, but at the same time he was secretly complaining in his heart.  Ever since Li Xun and others suddenly provoked a woman in white in the ancient demon-suppressing cave, it happened that this woman looked even more seductive than Jin Ping'er.However, her Taoist skills were incredibly high. Li Xun and other Fenxiang Valley disciples rushed forward, but they were all blocked back by her using a weird Taoist technique. At this moment, everyone was trapped by a spell she cast.

    It was the same spell that Xiaobai used to trap Jin Ping'er. The mysterious white light ball rushed towards the crowd. The disciples of Fenxiang Valley used their own magic weapons to knock it away. Unexpectedly, the magic weapon turned out to be more and more. It was nothing at first.  , but after a while, the cave was already covered with white light everywhere.  There are many disciples in Fenxiang Valley, but their ability to adapt to situations is far inferior to that of Jin Ping'er. The white light body spawned countless ones almost in the blink of an eye, and they rushed through the air one after another. At first, they wanted to kill Xiaobai.  The disciples from Fenxiang Valley who were caught and punished were beaten until they complained endlessly.

    Seeing the disciples of Fenxiang Valley in trouble, Mr. Zeng could not just sit back and watch, so he had to join the battle.  Unfortunately, the woman in white was extremely talented and could not catch up with her. On the contrary, she was soon surrounded by many white balls of light.  But Zeng was very clever after all. After only a few rounds, he immediately knew something was wrong. He quickly reminded the disciples of Fenxiang Valley beside him not to kill these white light balls randomly, and everyone finally woke up.

    However, despite this, this white light body was already all over the sky, surrounding these righteous disciples tightly, shooting from the east to the west, and everyone was in a hurry.

    Xiaobai slowly fell from the sky and landed on the ground. Looking at the white light flashing in front of him and the miserable appearance of everyone in Fenxiang Valley, he sneered and let out a long breath.  Although she has been Taoist for thousands of years, she is definitely not a compassionate and open-minded person from the immortal family. She was imprisoned by Fenxiang Valley in the Xuanhuo Altar for hundreds of years. Although she let go of this bad breath lightly that day, she did not find Fenxiang Valley.  The person who was troublesome had already been burned by the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, and now he actually came to her door. It happened that she was in a bad mood after having a conversation with Gui Li, and she was in a bad mood.

    It was at this time that suddenly, Xiao Bai, who was proud of the spring breeze, felt a chill in his heart. A feeling of heart palpitations that he had never experienced before suddenly emerged from the depths of his heart, and his heart beat a few times involuntarily.

    An ancient and violent force rises slowly in front of you, deep in the ancient demon-suppressing cave, as if it has been sleeping for thousands of years and finally awakens for the first time.  But this beginning of awakening has actually caused the world to change color.

    The rumble of thunder slowly came from the depths of the earth, and violent tremors came from the distance like waves, and the earth began to tremble violently.  This time, countless huge rocks began to fall one after another, as if they could not bear the huge power to regenerate.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the panic, everyone tried their best to greet Li Xun loudly, shouting: "Senior Brother Li, it is too dangerous here, it is better for us to get out first!"  ’

    Li Xun's face was pale, and he knocked away an incoming white ball of light with his sword. However, he used a little more force in his confusion. After the ball of light was knocked several feet away by him, it split into two identical balls of light.  , re-accumulating strength in mid-air, and is about to charge again.  However, since this sudden change occurred, Xiaobai seemed to be distracted, and the activation of Taoist skills was much slower, and the speed of these light balls also slowed down.

    Li Xun, who had been being forced so hard, his face was blue and white, suddenly gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: 'Get out of here, I'll cut off the queen.  ’

    After saying that, he flew up and his sword glowed suddenly, blocking most of the white light.  Everyone in Fenxiang Valley always respected him. After hearing this, he looked at the surrounding situation and found that it was indeed not a place where he would stay for a long time. At that moment, everyone rushed towards the entrance of the cave.

    But Li Xun didn’t seem to have any intention of leaving. Zeng flew over and blocked the impact of several white light balls for him, and said loudly: ‘Senior Brother Li, why don’t you leave?  ’

    A trace of hesitation flashed across Li Xun's face, and he said: 'But Junior Sister Lu is still inside.  ’

    Zeng frowned and said angrily: 'Junior sister Lu has profound moral principles, so she may not be in trouble. If you persist like this, you are afraid of misleading others and yourself!  ’

    Li Xun's face changed several times, but he saw that the vibrations around him became more intense. After such a long time, the trend of falling rocks not only did not weaken, but intensified. He sighed and finally flew back.

    He once took a look into the depths of the cave and then went out.

    Every sentence of those people’s conversations fell on Xiaobai’s ears, but for her, nothing touched her heart except a faint sneer.  The white light ball in the hole moved slower and slower. After Li Xun and Zeng disappeared quickly, the white light ball that lost its target gradually stopped in mid-air, then gradually gathered, slowly merged, and gradually regrouped.  A white ball of light formed and flew towards Xiaobai.

    Xiaobai slowly turned around and stared into the depths of the cave.

    That ancient and huge power is still strengthening,Xiao Bai could even clearly feel that it contained extremely powerful destructive power.  The surrounding rock walls were still trembling and peeling off large and small stones, which fell to the ground with a roar. However, no stone within three feet of her figure could hit her body.

    The white ball of light flew back to her, like a little elf, flying and spinning around her, as if trying to figure out the owner's thoughts.

    ?????????????????????? But on the master’s blank face, there was only worry and loss.

    In the deep darkness, at this moment, a roar burst out, like a giant dragon roaring and roaring to the sky.

    That mysterious ancient power has finally fully awakened!

    The huge stone chamber was completely shrouded in strong firelight. The previous darkness was completely driven out, and no trace of darkness could be found.  This light far exceeds any light in the world, and even makes people feel that even the scorching sun coming from the sky is nothing more than this.

    The once arrogant Crimson Flame Monster is just like a firefly if compared with it.

    Among this terrifying power, the hottest place is undoubtedly the aperture of the Eight Evil Gods statue that still exists and rotates rapidly, flashing with a strange halo.  There, the flames that the beast god once merged with became more and more intense, and the mysterious mantras that filled the sky became more and more urgent.

    The flame heart, which is constantly expanding and contracting slightly, seems like an incubating red flame egg, containing something terrible. As the surrounding temperature continues to rise rapidly, that ancient and mysterious place is  Bit by bit, the power that had been lost for thousands of years was condensed and returned to this world.

    Lu Xueqi and Gui Li have been completely squeezed against the wall at the edge of the stone chamber. The overly powerful power of the flames is roasting their bodies and minds, squeezing every drop of moisture from their bodies.

    There was no sweat, because every drop of sweat had evaporated before it even flowed out, and their red faces were reflected in the blazing flames.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt something, and looked at Gui Li beside her. The man, at some point, held her hand.  She didn't feel any surprise, even when facing the unknown mysterious power in this desperate sea of ??fire.

    There was warmth in the palm of my hand and on my fingertips.

    Have you ever been familiar with it?  It was like this ten years ago!

    That past of clenched hands in the dark!

    Gui Li moved away from the wall the two of them were leaning on, and stood in front of Lu Xueqi. A light cyan light, with a faint golden light flashing in the middle, flashed from his hand, forming a wall of light, blocking the way.  In front of you.

    Suddenly, the intense heat became much less intense, but Gui Li's back trembled slightly, and then he took a deep breath.

    Suddenly, the hand in his palm grasped him hard. From behind him, a light blue light appeared. At first, it seemed to conflict with the cyan light and was out of place, but soon, two rays of light appeared.  The rays of light merged into one, forming a more powerful wall of light that resisted the terrifying red flames.

    The man's shoulders, the man's back, stood silently in front of him, Lu Xueqi held her hands tightly, and there was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, under the firelight in the sky.

    Suddenly, the long spell stopped, and for a moment, everything seemed to freeze instantly, all the flames, the sky full of fire, the figures of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi struggling to resist, and the eight evil gods spinning endlessly in the air.  picture.

    The depths of the hottest flames slowly cracked open, from a thin crack to a hole that was several times larger.  In the dazzling fire that fills the sky, there seems to be an unimaginable deepest darkness in that crack.

    Then, something seemed to be looking coldly at the outside world deep in the crack.

    A ferocity filled with despair that drove people crazy swept through every corner of the stone room in an instant.

    The next moment, as if being stimulated the most crazily, all the flames burst out with the most intense light, and the roar of the dragon got louder and louder, like an endless carnival. Deep in the flames, the roar of the dragon roared out, with terror.  , with despair, the ancient gods descended from another world.

    The huge head slowly stretched out. It was as dazzling as the scorching sun and could not be looked directly at. It was clearly a huge ancient fire dragon bathed in fire. Everywhere was filled with flames.

    The huge dragon head had already occupied all the space. Gui Li and Lu Xueqi stared dumbfounded at this arrogant creature that almost surpassed the existence of this world. They even forgot to resist. They just relied on instinct to resist with their magic weapons.  That surging flame.  However, the suffocating power seemed to have announced their fate.

    &nbsp;Bahuang Fire Dragon!

    In the legend of the ancient witch clan in southern Xinjiang, the terrifying beast that destroyed everything in the world, the ultimate summoning spirit creature of the Eight Evil Mysterious Fire Array, finally reappeared in the human world after tens of millions of years.

    The huge dragon head rotated slowly in the flames, without any immediate destruction. Surrounded by the flames, from the huge horns to the fangs in its mouth, it showed a kind of power that could only flash in extremely high temperatures.  Mysterious rosy and transparent color.

    Every deep breath of the giant dragon caused the entire stone chamber to tremble violently, as if this space was just a small place for such a powerful creature. Even its body has not come out yet.  Pass.

    Behind the dragon head, the rotating aperture of the Eight Fierce Gods seems to be hidden in the dazzling light of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons. If it is faintly visible, the huge aperture seems to be trembling slightly.

    Is it because of the despairing power of this fire dragon?

    Or is it the memories from long ago that possess it?

    Nobody knows.

    No one will think about that anymore, because at this moment, the huge fire dragon seems to have slowly adapted to the strange feeling just after waking up. Above the dragon's head, in the huge red and transparent eyes, the burning flames slowly rise, and the dragon's head  It also slowly turned around.

    A moment later, the terrifying dragon head was facing the two figures in the stone room who were struggling to resist in the corner.

    'Roar!  …’

    In an instant, a huge roar resounded throughout the world!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 10 The End

.    That roar seemed to come from a very far away place, because in the heat wave and flames that were roaring all over the sky, the roar of the terrifying Eight Wilds Fire Dragon actually sounded a bit far away.  What Gui Li and Lu Xueqi faced directly were huge flames spraying out like angry waves, and the once-hard ground beneath their feet completely collapsed and turned into a lava hell, with countless huge cracks and red magma.  It surged and roared under the feet, splashing like waves and tides, hitting the remaining charred black rocks, burning and making the slightest sound.

    The billowing flames, overwhelming the sky and the earth, were in front of us in the blink of an eye.

    In this breath of despair, it seems that I can no longer breathe.

    His face was red from the reflection, and veins seemed to flash on Gui Li's forehead. In front of the huge flood, his eyes widened, and with a loud shout, the Soul-Eating Rod left his hand and floated in the air in front of him.  .  At the same time, Gui Li formed a seal similar to the Buddhist seal with his hands, but what emerged from his palms was not the usual solemn golden light of the true Buddhism of Tianyin Temple, but a slightly strange dark red.  Light.

    Under the urging of his magic power, Soul Eater suddenly stood upright, standing in the void. On the top of the Blood Eater bead, as the seal in Gui Li's hand formed, the golden mantra of Buddhism floated.  And in the place between Gui Li's chest and the Soul-Eating Rod, the air seemed to slowly twist in the void, slowly condensing into a Tai Chi pattern.

    ??????????????????? What shines between this Tai Chi pattern is actually not the pure light of the Qingyun Sect’s Taoist teachings, but the various visions mixed with the magic of the devil’s sect.  It was finally the first time that several of the most powerful cultivation techniques in the world were integrated and displayed in one person at the same time.

    Under the red flames, Lu Xueqi stood silently behind Gui Li, staring at the man who was doing his best, and faced the terrifying fire dragon ahead with him!  Tianya's faint blue light emanated from behind Gui Li.

    Her hair was fluttering in the roaring wind!

    The next moment, extremely hot flames hit him.

    In an instant, it was as if the whole world had turned into fire. It was like being in a furnace and suffering the pain of purgatory. Endless red flames roared in the ears, as if endless hands were pulling his body crazily from all directions, trying to smash him to pieces!

    The whole body is shaking!

    However, in the sea of ????flames like wild waves, there is still a little strange light. After being submerged, it stubbornly struggled in the sea of ????fire and flashed out.

    Soul Eater!

    ??Gold, blue, and red rays of light emitted from the Soul Eater at the same time, condensing into an invisible wall to protect the master in this doomsday-like sea of ??madness.

    As if by a miracle, the attack of the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon that should have destroyed everything was actually blocked by Gui Li. Even the monkey Xiao Hui, who was still lying on Gui Li's shoulder, flashed three blood-red and fierce eyes.  He roared angrily towards the fire dragon.

    But Gui Li was obviously not feeling well. His face, which had been reddened by the flames, instantly turned pale, with no trace of blood visible. Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind him, felt Gui Li's body tremble slightly for the first time and quickly supported him.  When she reached out to touch him, she was already shocked.

    Gui Li's whole body was completely strangely hot. Even cultivators like Lu Xueqi felt the pain of burning in their palms, not to mention Gui Li himself.  What was even more shocking was that when Lu Xueqi held Gui Li's hands, she immediately felt that although Gui Li still maintained the defensive posture of forming a seal, his hands and arms were trembling involuntarily.

    The power of this blow is so terrifying!

    This attack returned in vain. The huge dragon head of the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon in front swayed slightly, seemingly a little surprised. In the mountain-like red flames, the huge dragon head slowly lowered, and did not immediately launch another attack.  It was looking at these two tiny humans.

    ??In the dragon’s eye, there is the unique rosy and transparent flame!

    ‘Zheng!  ’

    The crisp Fengming, the blue light rose, Tianya jumped out of Lu Xueqi's hand, reflecting the figure, took a step, blocking the ghost body behind him, breathing deeply, and facing the horrible existence.

    The black hair is still fluttering in the wind.

    A few strands of hair, gently fluttering in the heat wave, fell on Gui Li's face. Even in this doomsday-like purgatory, the once-familiar faint fragrance still spread to his heart.

    When you are desperate, is there anyone who can be with you?

    Even if there is no way out, is there anyone who has never given up?

    That gaze seemed to have traveled through time in an instant, forgetting the blazing flames around him, and seeing the past when he was a young boy.

    In the dark abyssThe memory seems to be exactly the same as today, as if I have returned to the innocent days.

    It turns out that this figure has really never changed?

    Who is the changed person?

    After the head of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons, the rotating aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Gods suddenly began to flicker, and various strange symbols loomed and flashed under the aperture.

    The head of the Bahuang Fire Dragon suddenly paused. As powerful as it was, it seemed to have been urged by something, and it roared again.

    The dragon's roar was like a roaring mountain and a tsunami, rushing towards them. In an instant, all the remaining rocks on the ground quickly melted and turned into magma in the violent tremors. In just a moment, the feet of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were completely covered in ashes.  A sea of ??scorching lava.  And with the roar of the Bahuang Fire Dragon, the sea of ??magma, from its original chaotic surge, suddenly began to flow rapidly in the same direction, as if being pulled by a huge force.

    The magma torrent surged faster and faster, and the hot gas steamed up, turning the former stone chamber into a real lava hell.  Soon, too much power pulled out a huge whirlpool on the sea of ??magma, and the red flames that destroyed everything burned blazingly on the magma, like a voluptuous carnival dance.

    The whirlpool grew larger and larger, sinking deeply. The roar pulled by the rushing current slowly emitted from the depths of the whirlpool, like thunder, gradually getting louder. In the end, it was deafening, even covering the ears.  The roar of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons passed through the air.

    When the rapidly rotating magma was spinning almost crazy, the huge vortex was several feet wide, and from the deep vortex, there was a thunderous sound.

    ‘Boom!  ’

    In an instant, the sky shook and the earth shook, and a fiery pillar shot straight out from the huge lava vortex. It was completely composed of magma and was as thick as ten people hugging each other. It carried incomparable power and seemed to be fragile and insignificant compared to it.  Lu Xueqi and Gui Li rushed forward.

    Sweeping everything, looking down upon the world!

    It seems that this is the truly unparalleled power!

    The power of fire, the essence of fire!

    Before the lava pillar arrived, Lu Xueqi and Gui Li even felt that their bodies were empty. The last corner of the stone wall that they had been leaning on just a moment ago turned into rubble and scattered under the torment of the crazy power.  What was displayed behind them was not a more solid stone wall, but actually fragments of rock that gradually cracked and revealed the slowly melting red lava.

    Above them, there are the eight wild fire dragons glaring at them; all around them, there is a sea of ????fire burning crazily; under their feet, there is a pillar of lava and fire rushing towards them with irresistible force!

    In the firelight, in the breathing, what is trembling slightly?

    What is it, holding hands together, refusing to let go, tightly connected!

    That sword, like a chant from the distant horizon, with a faint blue light, has been sung from ten, a hundred, and a thousand years ago, until today, stabbing forward for the one you love.

    The wind and fire are roaring!

    She is like a fairy thrown into the fire, her white figure suddenly blooming in the firelight. She is so bright and beautiful that she forgets everything in the world, only the edge of her hand, the gentleness and solidity that she has never forgotten, stays with her.

    What is there to be afraid of, what is there to be afraid of?

    That sword!

    Her figure moves forward, flying in the wind, with peerless grace.

    Behind her, there was a low chant, and the once ordinary fire stick, now the Soul Devourer, came from behind, shining with cyan light, catching up with Tianya, and flying at the same time as the blue sword blade.

    That figure is right next to you, clinging to each other in this sea of ??despair.

    The Tianya Divine Sword trembled slightly, and the brilliance on the blade pierced countless heat waves and clouds. As if in response, the soul-devouring souls accompanying it also let out a strange scream, and the blue light flourished!

    Green and blue colors were falling from the sky in the surrounding sea of ??fire. Not only did they not avoid the slightest, they instead stabbed headlong towards the unstoppable pillar of lava and fire rising into the sky!

    What is there to be afraid of?

    What is there to be afraid of?

    The fire dragon in mid-air roared suddenly, and the roar of the dragon was heard continuously.  The surrounding flames suddenly rose together, as if they were also dancing wildly, watching this apocalyptic carnival.

    The two figures seemed to have merged into one, melting into the entangled blue light, falling resolutely like a meteor and colliding with the lava fire pillar.

    What kind of brilliance it was, like a huge red flame flower suddenly blooming, and all the sea of ??lava boiled and splashed instantly, rushing high into the air.  The huge pillar of fire seems to be too narrow from here.The embarrassing place was raging crazily, burning everything that could be burned, but that brilliant brilliance shot straight into the pillar of fire.

    A moment later, but it seems like a long time has passed, time has frozen, who knows?

    The rising lava slowly fell, the rapidly rotating magma slowly slowed down, and the huge whirlpool began to shrink. Only the terrifying pillar of fire seemed to remain above the sea of ??lava, still for a moment.

    A ray of green and blue light suddenly pierced a hole on the side of the fire pillar and shot out. After a moment, as if accompanied by a low muffled sound, "duh" sound, countless small holes continued to emerge, and the green and blue light continued to appear.  Stop squirting out happily.  A moment later, there was a roar, and the huge pillar of lava collapsed and turned into hot magma again, falling into the sea of ??lava at its feet.

    In mid-air, the figures of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi reappeared.

    Their clothes had burnt and torn marks everywhere, and even the skin in some places looked injured.  Their faces looked indescribably tired, and Gui Li's chest and corners of his mouth were stained red with bright blood.

    However, they hugged each other. Although they were weak and knew they were desperate, the magic weapons at hand, Tianya and Soul Eater, radiated a brilliant brilliance that could not be looked directly at and had never been seen before.

    Their hands are still held together.

    Their bodies slowly rose.

    Slowly rose into the air, and once again stood in front of the huge head of the Eight Wilds Fire Dragon.

    Two tiny people, facing each other, stood silently.

    The burning eyes of the Bahuang Fire Dragon stared at the man and woman. From the mysterious flames, it was impossible to tell the inner thoughts of the Fire Dragon, or how could a being as tyrannical as it care about human emotions.

    The aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Gods seemed to be much dimmer at this moment. Somehow, behind the giant dragon's head, even the Eight Fierce Gods seemed to be struggling.

    Perhaps, the more powerful you want to master, the higher the price you have to pay!

    "How many people understand this truth from the ancient Wu Clan to the present?"

    The light is flickering on and off, and there are mysterious symbols that are constantly flashing on the statue of the Eight Evil Gods, slowly rotating.  The Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon did not attack immediately, as if it was also waiting for something.

    Gui Li's body, forced to endure the pain, finally began to tremble uncontrollably, and the blood mark on his chest became bigger and bigger.

    Lu Xueqi silently stretched out her hands, put her arms around his waist, pulled him a little closer, and leaned against her body.

    The familiar gasping sound echoed softly in her ears, with a slight heat, echoing around the edges of her pale face.

    It feels a little itchy!

    She suddenly thought so.

    Then, she turned her head slightly and looked at him.

    What she saw was Gui Li looking at her.

    She nodded slowly and smiled softly.

    Gui Li stared at her for a long time, and finally a smile with a hint of blood appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    The endlessly rotating statues of the Eight Fierce Gods suddenly became bright again, and this time, in addition to the eight ferocious and ferocious statues shining brightly, the flames in the aperture of the Eight Fierce Gods, in which the beast gods merged, also became brighter for the first time.  It was extremely bright, gradually overshadowing the surrounding statues.

    And for the first time, the entire rotating aperture left behind the head of the Bahuang Fire Dragon and slowly sank. The blazing flame, as the aperture moved, suddenly descended on the head of the Bahuang Fire Dragon.  Slowly blended in.

    The huge Eight Wilds Fire Dragon suddenly let out a roar, and the entire sea of ????fire seemed to tremble slightly. What could make such a powerful creature feel pain?

    The flame slowly but unstoppably merged into the head of the Eight Desolate Fire Dragons.

    Subsequently, the eight fierce statues with mysterious symbols were suddenly lost, and it suddenly dimmed again.

    The Bahuang Fire Dragon stopped roaring and lowered its head slightly. After a moment, the huge dragon head slowly lifted up again, and the desperate aura of destruction reappeared, covering Gui Li and Lu Xueqi.

    And this time, for some reason, not only was there not the terrifying sight of the previous two attacks, but on the contrary, the surrounding temperature dropped a lot. Although the sea of ??lava under your feet was still hot, the flow of magma also became slower.  In the entire lava hell, it seemed that suddenly, the essence of the heat was quickly refined away.

    The Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon finally stared at the two figures again. This time, what burned in its eyes was no longer the mysterious, rosy and transparentThey are not flames, but a pair of eyes filled with complex and crazy human emotions.

    The dragon raised its head, looked up to the sky and opened its mouth.

    It seems to be taking a deep breath!

    With that movement, all the flames burning in mid-air seemed to have lost their light, but the oppressive force that enveloped Gui Li and Lu Xueqi made people desperate to give up.

    From the huge mouth of the Bahuang Fire Dragon, suddenly, a ray of light flashed, not a blazing fire, but a real pure flame.

    There is no impurity, no noise, the most terrifying and purest thing in the world, the 'pure fire' that can burn everything in the world!

    Squirting out slowly!

    There was not a trace of heat leaking out, just a round pillar of fire as thin as a human body, as pure as jade, flying towards Gui Li and Lu Xueqi.

    The Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hand slowly dropped, and the soul-devouring soul next to Tianya also slowly returned to Gui Li's hand.  The cyan and blue brilliance slowly faded.

    No human being can withstand this irresistible fire of pure essence.

    That flame is approaching bit by bit!

    Lu Xueqi silently raised her head, but no longer looked over there. In her eyes at this moment, there was only one figure, only that face.

    She looked deeply, with a faint smile hanging on the corner of her mouth, as if she would not let go of any trace of it, as if it would be engraved in her heart and soul, and she would never forget it until thousands of years later.

    That flame is approaching!

    Suddenly, without any warning, Gui Li's sleeves turned into gray powder and scattered, followed by his entire arm's clothing.

    And how much time does this hand and this body have?

    That’s it!  He thought lightly, is he going to die like this?

    However, my wish cannot be fulfilled after all

    He gave a low, forced smile and clenched his soft, gentle palm.

    Suddenly, the flashing light of the flame burst out like a meteor, and a bit of fire suddenly flashed through his mind, causing chaos in an instant.

    Lu Xueqi immediately felt Gui Li's uneasiness and subconsciously held his hand. Almost at the same time, the pure fire arrived beside them and was about to engulf their bodies.

    die?

    Or give birth!

    In that moment, Gui Li suddenly screamed and pulled Lu Xueqi's body behind him. Lu Xueqi screamed, but had no intention of escaping alone. Instead, she held Gui Li's hand tighter.

    And between the lightning and stone fire, between Gui Li's palms, suddenly there was a sign that looked like jade but not jade, surrounded by a circle of jade, and the ancient flame pattern in the middle was the Xuanhuojian!

    The next moment, the pure fire shot on the Xuanhuo Mirror.

    The statue of the Eight Fierce Gods in the distance trembled suddenly, and the terrifying dragon head of the huge and powerful Eight Wild Fire Dragons was suddenly suffocated, and everything seemed to have suddenly stopped.

    Then, there seemed to be a voice from the netherworld, a gentle and soothing chant, echoing slowly, as if it was the gentle and exquisite woman thousands of years ago.

    The Xuanhuo Jian lit up, and the ancient flame pattern in the center seemed to be reborn at this moment. Under the burning of the pure fire, it seemed to be injected with infinite vitality, greedily absorbing the purest flame essence in the world.  .

    'ah!  ’

    Suddenly, Gui Li let out a soft cry. The Xuanhuojian was so hot that he could no longer hold it.  The Xuanhuo Jian that left his palm did not fall downwards. Instead, it slowly rose into the air and flashed slowly under the gaze of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons.

    The fiery breath slowly emanates from the Xuanhuo Jian, with a bit of dreamy white smoke, which seems to be the vaporized surrounding air. It condenses around the Xuanhuo Jian, and a huge mysterious force slowly tears the surroundings.  In the space, the white illusory smoke slowly condensed into a beautiful female figure.

    It was a woman in simple clothes, holding a staff in her hand, and her face was exactly the same as the exquisite stone statue of a witch guarding outside the entrance of the ancient cave of suppressing demons.

    ‘Linglong…’

    As if a heartbreaking cry of despair, the Bahuang Fire Dragon once again showed a painful expression. Then, the flame slowly came out from the top of the dragon's head, and then the fire light dissipated, revealing the true form of the beast god, but at this moment  Looking at it, the beast god's whole body was withered, as if the oil had been exhausted.

    It’s just that such a pair of eager eyes have never changed in thousands of years. He forgot everything in the world and only saw the woman in the smoke.

    He flew towards the illusion, eyes filled with laughter.Feeling extremely satisfied.

    The Xuanhuojian rotated silently, and the exquisite illusion seemed to be smiling, opening its arms to embrace him.

    Seeing that they were about to embrace each other, but behind the Beast God, there was suddenly an earth-shattering roar. The Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon, which had lost its restraint, recognized its enemy at the first sight. The body it had once destroyed made it  Attack instinctively.

    Breathing deeply, the dragon's breath was long. Gui Li and Lu Xueqi in the distance changed their colors at the same time, but the beast god seemed to have forgotten everything around him. Or, even if he knew, why would he still care?

    He rushed forward, and the smoke was not an illusion. He actually hugged that body.

    Exquisite

    Exquisite

    He called in a low voice, closing his eyes in contentment like a child.  Linglong smiled and gently stroked his hair with her hand.

    The dragon roared, and the angry flames came instantly, swallowing up everything!

    Those two figures slowly disappeared in the sea of ??fire. However, there was no trace of sadness. Instead, what slowly emerged was the strange happiness.

    In the light of the fire, the Xuanhuo Jian suddenly flashed, fell straight from mid-air, and landed right at Gui Li's hand.  Gui Li was in shock and subconsciously reached out to catch it.  At the same moment, the place where the tyrannical Bahuang Fire Dragon was suddenly seemed to have lost the support of some kind of power, and the huge gap began to slowly shrink.

    The Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon once again let out an angry roar, full of unwillingness, but with its tyranny, it could no longer prevent its huge head from being swallowed by the mysterious space again.  However, at the last moment, it was full of hatred that destroyed everything, and sprayed the last terrifying fire into this space.

    The sky is shattering!

    In an instant, all the lava boiled and exploded together, the stone walls completely melted, and the huge spaces collapsed like sand. At the same time, countless crazy torrents of magma shot out in all directions.

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi looked at this doomsday scene with dejection, but could no longer escape. But at this moment, the Xuanhuo Jian suddenly emitted a pure and gentle halo, covering the two of them, wrapping them in a light shield.  , rising rapidly upwards.

    And beneath them, everything turned into flames.

    The entire vast expanse of hundreds of thousands of mountains and countless mountains seemed to have heard that crazy roar at that moment.  The scorched black mountain peaks that had stood for tens of millions of years gradually collapsed amid the violent surge of magma, while the hot magma rising into the sky reached straight into the sky.

    At the foot of this flaming apocalyptic world, at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, Black Wood was stunned and at a loss, while the ferocious Black Tiger was laughing like crazy and shouting loudly: 'It's coming, it's coming, this day has finally come'  ah!  ’

    Kuroki’s eyes widened and he shouted angrily: ‘Are you crazy?  ’

    Black Tiger laughed wildly, but suddenly suffocated, and the bodies of both of them were shaken at the same time. Then, right in front of them, the exquisite stone statue of the witch that had guarded the ancient cave of Demon Suppression for thousands of years shattered in an instant and scattered into countless small pieces.  The block was immediately engulfed by the incoming heat wave and disappeared without a trace.

    The black tiger looked up to the sky and howled like a maniac, 'Mother, mother, please wait for me, I'm coming'

    And at Heihu’s feet, Heimu’s breathing sound hidden behind the black cloth was thick and extremely intense. Suddenly he said loudly: ‘No, no, I can’t just like this, I still have unfinished business!  ’

    After saying that, Kuroki suddenly turned around and dodged out like flying, leaving this place that was about to be destroyed.

    But Black Tiger never cared about Heimu's departure. His huge body just guarded the entrance of the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, looking up to the sky and laughing wildly.

    Soon, countless collapsing rubble and crazy torrent of magma swallowed up his figure.

    The earth seemed to be trembling, and countless beasts and birds were frightened. The towering mountain peak collapsed amid the loud roar and the black dust that covered the sky!

    It started to rain slowly in the sky.

    Rain of Fire!

    It rained for three days and three nights in the midst of a hundred thousand mountains.

    Tens of millions of years later, who still remembers that past event?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 21 Chapter 1 Sky Fox

.    Xiao Hui's figure disappeared into the darkness in a blink of an eye. It seemed that Gui Li didn't expect that Xiao Hui would suddenly make such a strange move and was taken aback. However, he did not get up and chase after him. Instead, he slowly raised his head.  Head, listening to the faint singing coming from the darkness.

    This singing sound is somewhat familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere before?

    How many years have passed by in a hurry just like this song.

    Jin Ping'er walked to Gui Li, looked around carefully, and whispered: "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li didn’t answer, but there was a complicated look on his face.  Xiao Hui's voice came vaguely from a distance, and it seemed that after the "squeaking" sound, there was a slightly surprised "eh" sound.  But soon, Xiao Hui became silent again, and the lingering and resentful singing slowly stopped.

    In the dark cave, there was a strange silence around them. It seemed that something was watching their figures in the darkness. Gui Li's eyes slowly became clear, staring at the darkness ahead.  Jin Ping'er seemed to be a little uneasy. She was very uncomfortable listening to the singing just now, and the gloomy and unknown darkness at this moment instinctively made her feel disgusted.

    She subconsciously took a step closer to Gui Li and was about to speak. Suddenly, a light flashed deep in the darkness. Almost at the same time, the expressions of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er changed. The difference was that Gui Li was a little stunned.  , but Jin Ping'er seemed to let out a sigh of relief.

    A faint ray of white light shone in the depths of darkness, flew out extremely quickly, and shot towards the bright place where the two of them were. Gui Li stood motionless, and sure enough, the white light passed through his side and hit straight towards him.  Jin Ping'er.

    Jin Ping'er sneered slightly. To her, it seemed that the enemy's sudden attack didn't matter to her. What she cared about more was the unknown silence just now.

    The white light came to the eyes in a blink of an eye. Jin Ping'er's pretty face turned cold. He made a soft sound in his mouth and turned his right hand. Suddenly, he saw a purple light, and in Ghost Li's soul-devouring cyan halo, a dreamy light flashed past.  A faint green-purple light struck down from the sky, striking the white light with incomparable accuracy.

    "Snapped!"

    The white light was actually cut in half by Jin Ping'er's purple-gang blade magic weapon. It was divided into two parts and flew out to both sides. However, it did not fly out of six feet. The two white lights actually shone again and shrunk.  Half of the body suddenly returned to its original size, which was equivalent to two strange white haloes appearing at the same time, whistling and flying back. At the same time, a sharp whistle suddenly sounded in mid-air, and the oncoming force was more than twice as fast.

    Jin Ping'er's originally relaxed and calm expression changed, and she snorted, and the purple light blade appeared again, but she saw two purple lights light up almost at the same time, and the white object that flew back was cut in half by her in the same way.  , transformed into four, and flew out feebly.

    However, that weird white light was like a demon. After flying not far away, it shined again and quickly returned to its original shape. It turned into four white objects of the same size as before, and once again shot towards Jin Ping'er.  , the approach is more urgent.

    Jin Ping'er's face finally darkened, showing a solemn expression, and stepped back. However, there was not much space in this deep cave, and Jin Ping'er was soon surrounded by these strange white halos.  Just listen to Jin Ping'er's clear voice scolding, purple light flashing, those white lights were quickly shot down or knocked away by Jin Ping'er, but these little things are really weird, almost always regain their strength after a moment, and attack Jin Ping'er ruthlessly again  , more and more white light bodies were cut off by Jin Ping'er, and slowly, Jin Ping'er's figure was covered up.

    Looking from a distance, the white halo is dancing and lingering, as if slowly weaving into a cocoon of light, trapping Jin Ping'er in it.

    Gui Li, who was standing aside, watched Jin Ping'er struggle more and more to deal with these mysterious white lights, but did not take action. However, it is conceivable that the mysterious figure in the darkness has not yet appeared, and only with this  A Taoist magic was able to entangle Jin Ping'er with such difficulty. This shows that the power of this demon magic is really extraordinary. He is probably the mysterious evildoer mentioned by the fierce black tiger.

    Seeing that Jin Ping'er's situation is becoming increasingly critical, but somehow, although the white light bodies are becoming more and more abundant, Jin Ping'er is still able to persevere.  The white light is attacking more and more urgently, and the momentum is getting louder and louder. In the huge cave, the white light at this moment has overwhelmed the original soul-eating green light, and the whistling sound in the mid-air is getting louder and shriller.  Seeing Jin Ping'er gradually getting overwhelmed, she managed to persevere, but no one knew how long she could cope.

    Gui Li suddenly swayed, but instead of flying towards Jin Ping'er, he rushed into the darkness.  Almost at the same time as his body activated, the soul-eating cyan light that had been covering his body was instantly extinguished. The next moment, he merged into the darkness, and his figure could no longer be seen.

    far away, as if there was a cold snort.

    In the familiar darkness, an icy aura was wandering around. In the distance, the whistling sounds of the strange light bodies besieging Jin Ping'er could be heard, but the surrounding area was strangely calm.

    Suddenly, the calm ground began to tremble violently, and the stone walls of the surrounding caves began to shake. After a loud noise was made from the top of the cave, countless small stones and sand and dust began to slowly fall down, creating a hazy scene.

    Amidst the rumbling, chaos appeared everywhere, and the darkness seemed to become more and more intense. At this moment, the falling stones suddenly stopped in mid-air. For a moment, it almost seemed as if time had stopped and everything was still.  A moment later, a scream suddenly erupted, and all the stones and dust gathered into a huge torrent, rumbling towards a dark place ahead.

    The torrent was astonishingly powerful. It was as powerful as an overwhelming mountain, and nothing could stop it. It rushed to the end of the darkness. Suddenly, a white and slender hand stretched out from the darkness.

    The index finger and little finger of the palm of the hand are erect, the ring finger is half-flexed, and the thumb and middle finger are lightly interlocked. The knot is clearly a Buddhist seal, but it does not have the solemn atmosphere of Buddhism. Instead, it is more of an indescribable temptation.  The image of charm and the magical power of the forest.

    Invisible energy condensed instantly from the hand seal. In an instant, it seemed that the palm had been enlarged countless times, like a giant palm, blocking the torrent. But the next moment, when looking carefully, it was found that the palm  It's still that slender hand, nothing has changed.  But the once unstoppable torrent was actually blocked in mid-air, making a loud noise. Countless boulders lost their power and crashed, causing sand and earth to fly instantly.

    The disappearing figure of Gui Li suddenly appeared from the flying dust of sand and stones, and rushed toward the palm like lightning.

    The white hand's seal changed, with four fingers standing side by side and half-flexed. The thumb clasped out from the middle and sank down. Almost at the same time, the golden bottle roared in the distance, and the purple purple that was originally suppressed by those white light bodies  The light suddenly surged, like a purple halo bursting open, and the light was bright for a moment.

    But it didn’t look like Jin Ping’er had broken through the white light suppression. On the contrary, her face looked very ugly.  The strange white light that had been scattered into countless points scattered and gathered together, forming a huge white light wall. It was like a blazing wall of light, attacking the ghost from behind at the speed of a furious wave.  Li Yingying rushed over faster.

    Before the wave of light reaches his body, Gui Li's breath has been suffocated, and the body flying in mid-air is also shaken by it. This shows how powerful the wave of light is. If he is hit by it, there is a real possibility that he will be shattered to pieces.  .

    But Gui Li's expression remained unchanged, as if he didn't pay attention to the extremely dangerous white giant wave behind him, and his figure rushed towards the white palm more and more rapidly.  It's just that although he was fast, the wave of light was really like lightning and lightning. It rushed from far to near, like a furious wave, and was about to engulf his figure.

    Jin Ping'er was in the distance and couldn't help but exhale softly.

    And in the darkness, the white hand seemed to tremble slightly.

    At this moment, Gui Li's left hand suddenly stretched out backwards, the thumb was clasped tightly against the palm, the middle finger was half-flexed, and the three fingers stood as straight as a mountain, forming an authentic Buddhist Vajra Seal.  Judging from the slow movement of his palm, the Dharma image is solemn and solemn, almost giving people the feeling of being as dignified as a mountain.  The force of this push is the power of the Buddha who showed great compassion and used his great supernatural powers to move mountains!

    There was thunder in the silent place!

    Shine light in the darkness!

    In an instant, a solemn golden light bloomed in the palm, the Buddhist mantra flashed past, and the raging wave-like wall of light came crashing into the palm that formed the seal.

    "Boom!"

    The sound was like a meteor falling to the ground, rumbling away and continuing. A strange light arose in the cave, and the colorful light was shining. It seemed that countless colorful eyes opened at the same time in an instant, sparkling and touching.

    The white wall of light exploded like falling stars like rain.

    There is only darkness in front of me, just like before!

    Gui Li has reached the palm.

    He stretched out his hand, his right hand, and grabbed the palm.

    The white hand turned up, but did not flinch. The five fingers suddenly turned into claws and flew up to meet him. Gui Li's right hand flashed past, but he avoided the sharp knife-like fingertips and grabbed the wrist of the white hand.

    The mysterious figure's palm flipped over, and he dodged past him in a short space of time. Instead, he pointed his fingers together like a knife and cut into the root of Gui Li's right hand.  In an instant, the two palms of the two people in mid-air flashed as fast as lightning and as fast as light. Their moves were extremely sharp killers against the enemy, but they were all dodged by the opponent. What came back was even more.  Fierce reply.

    It’s just that in this flash of lightning, there was no sound.??, the two people were fighting to such an extent that life and death seemed to be between their breaths, but their palms never came into contact.

    Until, the meteor light shower behind finally fell completely, and darkness suddenly came again, covering up all the light.

    In the depths of the darkness, a soft sound suddenly sounded.

    "Snapped……"

    The sound was crisp and low, coming faintly, without any murderous intent, but just like the sound of two hands slapping together when we were children.

    Then, everything fell into silence.

    Grasp, that hand.

    Hold it, that hand.

    What I felt was no murderous intent, no demonic power, but only softness and gentleness.

    It was as if suddenly, the world was spinning, flying over thousands of mountains and rivers, and the blue sea and sky were all embraced in my arms.  All those gentle figures were by my side and never left.

    Just like that, a life of joy, laughter, and carefree life

    Isn’t this a fairyland? Is this life?

    ??Isn’t it better to be drunk from now on? Isn’t it better not to wake up?

    The darkness seems to be tempting someone?

    However, he suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness, his eyes were like blood, and he looked up to the sky and screamed!

    The palm suddenly shook and retracted back. Gui Li's whole body was filled with green light, and the soul-devouring bead instantly appeared on his hand. All the dark red blood on the blood-devouring bead at the top lit up, and the demonic aura was rising towards him.  The deepest part of the darkness penetrated.

    Silent and silent!

    That space suddenly solidified, and the entire darkness seemed to be solidified into a solid rock, indestructible, but the Soul Eater was blunt and without edge. Somehow, the barrier condensed with powerful demonic power had no effect on it, and the Soul Eater was as powerful as a bamboo.  Usually stabbed down.

    Finally, someone snorted slightly angrily, and the dark barrier dissipated instantly, and a figure flew back a foot, getting out of the way of Soul Devourer's demonic and unstoppable thrust.

    Just in the blink of an eye, Gui Li's figure actually came over like a shadow. The mysterious figure was surrounded by darkness and did not look panicked. He stretched out a hand again, this time with his five fingers closed and holding it.  It turned into a very delicate-looking fist and hit Gui Li.

    However, Gui Li's face changed slightly, his figure suddenly suffocated, his brows furrowed slightly, the blood-red light in his eyes suddenly dissipated, and even Soul Eater disappeared in his hand.

    I saw that his mind was wide open, his hands raised, facing the seemingly ordinary and delicate fist, slowly sliding down into the void, as dignified as a mountain, but as light as flowing water. After a moment, a soft clear light appeared, and his arms  In the middle, a Tai Chi pattern slowly appeared in mid-air.

    Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.

    The fist struck forward, hitting the center of the Tai Chi pattern, and it slowly sank in, making the Tai Chi pattern dent inward.

    Gui Li's face turned slightly pale, and it seemed that at that moment, his breathing stopped.  But after a moment, the Tai Chi pattern in the mid-air slowly began to rotate, and the place where the fist was sunken was tight but continuous. On the contrary, as the rotation slowly became faster, the huge demonic power contained in the silence,  It was melted away bit by bit by the flexible power of this supreme Taoist law.

    The Tai Chi pattern rotated faster and faster, and the palm began to tremble slowly. The mysterious figure in front of him snorted again, but this time the sound was slightly painful. Apparently, the counterattack force of Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao was also  No small matter.

    "Roar!……"

    With a low whistle, the Tai Chi pattern dispersed, and the white hand also retracted into the darkness, as if there was a moment of peace.

    Suddenly, Ghost Li flew forward, and the deep darkness ahead seemed unable to stop him at all. It seemed that even in the darkness, he had a pair of eyes hidden in his heart, and he slowly saw the way forward clearly.

    The mysterious figure in the darkness was retreating quickly, but Gui Li was chasing after him closely.  In this ancient cave, in the deepest darkness, the two people flew faster and faster, turning into two lightning bolts in the darkness, flashing towards the deepest part of the cave.

    This flight seems to be endless. The darkness in front is like a ferocious beast that pounces with its teeth and claws, and then falls behind in an instant. There are countless unknown darkness waiting further away.  The strong wind blows against your face like a knife, and in that flash of lightning, who do you think of?

    The chase is like life, it never stops, but later on, I don’t know whether I have lost my way or forgotten my original intention!

    I don’t know how much time has passed, nor how many miles I have chased. I only know that the terrain slowly went downwards along the way, and it seems that I have gone deep into the ground. There is silence behind me, and the golden bottle?Has been thrown away by the two of them a long time ago and disappeared without a trace.

    The mysterious figure suddenly stopped, turned around in the darkness, and faced the direction he came from. Gui Li immediately noticed the movement, paused, and slowly stopped.

    In the darkness, the two people faced each other, without speaking for a while.  After a moment, the cyan halo around Gui Li's body lit up again, illuminating the surrounding area. However, the darkness in front of him still seemed to be unable to penetrate the light.

    The mysterious figure suddenly said: "What a magical power!"

    This voice sounded soft and pleasant, even though it was only spoken lightly, but for some reason, when I heard it, it gave me a strange and heart-warming feeling.

    Under the faint green light, Gui Li stared at the darkness, his face was calm, and his tone was calm. He didn't look like he had just experienced a thrilling battle with the person in front of him, and said: "Thank you."

    The woman's voice sneered and said: "Just now, you are fighting. In just a moment, you can compare the Taoism of the Demon Sect, the Prajna Buddhism of Tianyin Temple, and the true Taoism of Qingyun Sect, Tai Chi, Xuanqing Taoism, etc.  The true practice of Taoism is used according to the opportunity, and there is no delay in the conversion. It can be seen that it has been completely integrated. Moreover, the practice of the three Taoisms is not trivial. The practice of Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao alone is so powerful. I am afraid that except for the Tao Xuan  Old man, even among the Qingyun Sect, no one can be as good as you."

    She paused slowly, and then said word by word: "Why are you improving so fast in your Taoism?"

    Gui Li did not speak, but looked at the darkness, suddenly smiled, and said slowly: "Why, my cultivation is going well, are you surprised?"

    In the dark shadows, several familiar "squeaking" sounds suddenly sounded. After a moment, a figure jumped out. Looking carefully, it turned out to be monkey Xiao Hui with gray hair and a long tail.  It grinned, scratched its head, jumped on the ground twice, returned to Gui Li's side, jumped onto his shoulder again, and then sat down, its tail still wagging behind it.

    The woman in the darkness did not speak and became silent.

    Gui Li looked at the darkness, his eyes slowly gained emotion, and his voice seemed to become softer. He smiled and said, "Is it you? I really didn't expect to meet you here."

    The woman invisible in the darkness suddenly let out a "poof" and said, "Do you still remember me? Don't you have such a charming and charming woman beside you?"

    Gui Li was startled and couldn't help feeling a little embarrassed. He smiled bitterly and said, "What are you talking about?"

    The woman was obviously a little angry, and said in a cold voice: "Aren't you afraid of being sorry for the person who is still lying on the ice bed by doing this?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said, "You misunderstood. I don't know this place. The Ghost King asked her to lead the way." He paused and said calmly: "It's not like you don't know who I am."

    The woman in the darkness snorted, but obviously she no longer sounded so angry, and said: "How do I know who you are? I only know that men are never nice!"

    Gui Li frowned, shook his head slightly, and smiled bitterly without answering.

    The darkness in front slowly dispersed, and a figure slowly appeared under the green light of Ghost Li's Soul-Eating Soul.  Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, grinned and barked a few times at the slender figure, which was very cordial.

    In the dim light, that woman was charming and soft to the core. Who could she be if she wasn't the long-lost nine-tailed fox Xiaobai?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 1 Hug

.    Incense Valley.

    The majestic Shanhe Palace was completely silent at the moment. Except for Li Xun and a group of elite disciples who entered the mysterious Shiwan Mountain, most of the disciples of Fenxiang Valley at this time were either patrolling in the valley or staying in their rooms to practice.  For homework, I rarely come to the main hall of Fenxiang Valley.  This is also the most deserted time of the day in the Shanhe Palace, except late at night.

    But at this moment, there are two figures standing in the gate of Shanhe Palace, standing silently, looking towards the distant southern sky.

    In the distant sky, deep in the mysterious and dangerous Shiwandashan Mountains, there is a huge pillar of fire, rushing up to the sky, with roaring red magma and thick black-gray clouds, mixed with countless rock fragments, and is huge.  The power was sent high into the sky, and then sputtered in all directions like a burst.

    Although they were far apart, they still seemed to be able to feel the huge roar that resounded between heaven and earth. Even under their feet, they could faintly feel the earth trembling slightly.  If this is the case thousands of miles away, what kind of unimaginable scene will be there where the explosion occurs deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains?

    No one knows, at least, not the two people standing in the Shanhe Palace at this moment.

    Yun Yilan's face looked very cold. For a long time, he didn't even say a word. He just stared silently at the huge pillar of fire that had been erupting for a long time but had no weakening trend at all.  The person standing behind him was his junior brother Shangguan Ce. He was also looking at the huge pillar of fire at this moment, but his face looked much more complicated, and the expression on his face seemed to be uncertain.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    In the silence, darkness came quietly, and the sky gradually dimmed. Several disciples passed by here, but they soon discovered that something was not right about the atmosphere here, and quickly retreated. Later, with the last trace of dusk,  When the light gradually disappeared, even if you looked up into the distance, the vision in the distant sky gradually became blurred.

    In the distance, in a corner of Fenxiang Valley, there was a low sound of insects. There was a silent sound, distant or close. I don’t know what it was calling, but it highlighted the huge mountain and river palace, which was like ice and snow.  Generally deserted.

    Yun Yilan's body in the shadow moved for a moment, then slowly turned around.

    Shangguan Ce looked at him silently. Yun Yilan's eyes made contact with him in mid-air for a moment, and then turned away for some unknown reason. He turned around slowly and walked towards the Shanhe Palace.  Shangguan Ce sighed secretly in his heart, took one last look at the direction of the southern sky, and turned and walked inward.

    The low footsteps echoed in the silent Shanhe Palace, but they seemed so loud!

    The sound of heavy footsteps, I wonder whose heart they are stepping on?

    Yun Yilan slowly sat down on the seat in the middle of the hall. It was dark, but there were no lights here. It was not that the disciples of Fenxiang Valley were lazy. It was just such a night, but it seemed to be different. They all didn't know it.  Come.

    Yun Yilan was sitting in the darkness, and his face was a little blurry. After a while, he suddenly said: "Unexpectedly, there is really someone in this world who can destroy the ancient cave of suppressing demons, and can kill that monster?"

    Shangguan Ce sat down under Yun Yilan. Although he was Yun Yilan's junior brother, his face looked much older than Yun Yilan's. But at this moment, his voice seemed  A bit more normal than Yun Yilan, he said calmly: "Since Qingyun Sect Daoxuan was able to severely injure the beast god back then, it's not too surprising that someone can come up with a way to kill the beast god now."

    Yun Yilan was silent for a long time without speaking, but after a while, he suddenly smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said: "After all, human calculations are not as good as heaven's calculations. A hundred years of hard work have been wasted."

    Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment, as if he was secretly thinking about what to say at this moment, and said slowly: "Perhaps, there are other methods in the 'Incense and Jade Book'"

    Yun Yilan snorted, and Shangguan Ce immediately stopped talking. The atmosphere seemed slightly awkward, but Yun Yilan was obviously in a bad mood at the moment, and had no intention of relaxing at all. He just sat there silently, saying nothing.

    The wrinkles on Shangguan Ce's old face seemed to be deeper in the dark shadows, and his eyes flashed with a complex light, but it was not clear what he was thinking about.  After a while, Yun Yilan suddenly called out, "Junior brother Shangguan."

    Shangguan Ce was startled for a moment and said, "What?"

    Yun Yilan said lightly: "Others don't understand, but you and I know the secrets of my Fenxiang Valley best. Why did the founder establish a sect in the remote place of Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang? You should  Do you know?"

    Shangguan Ce sighed, with a hint of vicissitudes in his tone,??: "It's because the ancestor discovered the 'Xuanhuo Altar', a relic of the ancient southern Xinjiang witchcraft tribe here, and discovered the strange and powerful secret of witchcraft."

    Yun Yilan nodded slowly and said: "Yes, it is because of this that the Fenxiang Valley sect took root in the remote land of southern Xinjiang, opened its doors and established a sect, which continues to this day. The ancient witch clan's mysterious witchcraft, plus  The true Dharma and Taoism passed down by the ancestors of the past generations have given us the status and prestige of Fenxiang Valley today."

    Speaking of this, Yun Yilan's voice suddenly took on a hint of desolation, saying: "But in the past hundreds of years, even though all the ancestors have exhausted their efforts, the most powerful force in the witchcraft of the ancient witch clan in southern Xinjiang has been  'Sky Fire', but we still only have a superficial grasp of it," his expression gradually became angry and he said coldly,

    "When I inherited the position of Valley Master, I made a solemn oath in front of the ancestors of all generations that I would definitely discover the secret of the Heavenly Fire of the Witch Clan, so that our lineage of Fenxiang Valley would dominate the world and lead the world from now on. But I never thought that now, not only do we not have  In this way, even the only key to exploring the power of "Sky Fire", the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays passed down by the Wu Clan, was destroyed. What's more, even the most important Mysterious Fire Mirror was destroyed.  , it was also lost!”

    In the darkness, Shangguan Ce's body suddenly shook.

    "Bang!" A crisp sound came from Yun Yilan's hand. In anger, he used his hand to force down the armrest of the seat.  There was silence for a moment in the Shanhe Palace.

    After a while, Yun Yilan suddenly let out a long sigh, stood up slowly, and said in a desolate tone: "Under the predicament that day, I accidentally learned from the ancient books in southern Xinjiang that in this world, in addition to the Xuanhuo Altar, there is also the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave.  There is still a formation diagram in there, so we have to seek skin from a tiger and what happened today, it’s a pitysigh."

    He let out a long sigh, and there was indescribable fatigue on his face.

    Outside the desolate Shanhe Palace, there was no other sound except the low chirping of insects. Most of the disciples in Fenxiang Valley fell asleep peacefully. Who would have known that in such a night, there were two old people sitting silently?  What about in the Shanhe Palace?

    Yun Yilan seemed to be in a very uneasy mood today. The calmness of the past was gone. Her heart was exposed unexpectedly and she looked upset. She paced back and forth for a few times. Finally, after sighing, she smiled bitterly and shook her head. She said nothing and looked back silently.  Go to the church.

    Shangguan Ce sat there without moving. Seeing Yun Yilan's figure about to disappear into the dark back hall of Shanhe Palace, Shangguan Ce suddenly had a strange light in his eyes. He seemed to be hesitating and finally made his decision.  Choice and decision, stood up.

    "Senior brother!"

    Yun Yilan paused, turned around, and said calmly: "What's the matter?"

    Shangguan Ce slowly thought about every word and said, "After thinking about it carefully, there may be hope for this matter."

    Yun Yilan raised his eyebrows and said, "What did you say?"

    Shangguan Ce seemed to feel a little dry in the mouth, his throat moved, and he said slowly: "The two known places in the world that still have the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays, the Mysterious Fire Altar and the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, have been destroyed.  Well, if you want to delve into the mystery of 'Sky Fire' from this array diagram, I'm afraid the future will be slim."

    Yun Yilan snorted and said, "That's right, what do you say?"

    Shangguan Ce was silent for a moment and said: "I'm thinking that the formation map is a dead thing. After this road is blocked, maybe we can start from people."

    Yun Yilan was a little impatient and said: "Who would know" Suddenly, his eyes suddenly lit up, his expression turned solemn, he pondered for a moment, and slowly said: "You mean the 'Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave' collapsed  After that, will there be any survivors from the Southern Xinjiang Witch Clan?"

    Shangguan Ce took a deep breath, as if there was some heavy burden pressing on his heart, but after a moment, he still said: "I'm not very sure now, but according to my guess, after everything in the Zhenmo Ancient Cave was wiped out, those very few  Among the remnants of the Witch Clan who are not demons, there is one person who may not be willing to die together like this."

    He slowly raised his head, his tone was somehow bitter, and said: "If my prediction is right, this person may survive. If so, this person is the one who knows the most about the mysteries of the ancient witchcraft in the world."  We may gain something from him, but we don’t know for sure.”

    Yun Yilan pondered silently, but the expression on his face slowly became cheerful and focused. After a while, he suddenly nodded and said: "Yes, junior brother, you are indeed insightful. Although there is little hope for this matter, it is still easier.  In despair. In this case, I will trouble you to take a trip to Shiwandashan. The main purpose is to investigate this matter, and by the way, I also see how Xun'er and the others are doing. When he went there this time, he encountered a big change, which was beyond his control.  It’s hard for him to predict.”

    Shangguan Ce sighed silently in his heart, stood up, nodded and said, "Yes."

    &nbsp; Yun Yilan glanced at him, and suddenly a smile appeared on the ground, and said: "Junior brother, I was in a bad mood just now. Maybe there was something wrong with my tone of voice. Don't take it to heart."

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and said, "Senior brother, what are you talking about? You can't do it."

    Yun Yilan smiled and nodded, then turned around, walked into the back hall of Shanhe Palace, and disappeared into the shadows.  In the huge Shanhe Palace, only a lonely shadow was left, standing silently.

    Darkness surged over quietly, swallowing up his figure.

    ※※※

    Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains.

    The huge roar that resounded between heaven and earth, the roar of the volcano that made the earth tremble, finally slowly weakened after three days and three nights of crazy eruption.  The rain of fire in the sky was like a doomsday scene, and I don’t know when it stopped. However, there were traces of burns everywhere on the countless mountains, rivers and the earth. Looking from a distance, it seemed that there were still countless fire heads in this miserable land.  Burning on top.

    However, the dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed after all, casting a warm and warm light again, illuminating the land.

    Even though we were standing far away, the air was still somewhat filled with the irritable smell of burnt sulfur, but at this time, the breeze blowing from the distant sky contained more of a fresh smell.

    Everything must end eventually.

    Everything seems to be about to start again

    The sun and the moon rotate and shuttle back and forth; the stars move around, who has seen all the vicissitudes of life?

    The stars are shining brightly and the moon is rising.

    The night breeze is blowing and the trees are billowing.

    The calm night comes here quietly.

    With a low moan, like a sleeping baby, she subconsciously reached out and grabbed what?

    That is the warm skin, the place of stability, right next to her, solid and never leaving.  There was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, as if she had gained some relief in her dream.

    In the night, under the starlight, the breeze blew quietly.

    Her hair was a little messy, with a few strands of black hair trembling gently in the night wind, falling on her jade-like cheeks.  She frowned slightly, with an innocent expression like a child, and the beauty in the mess seemed to be in peace, slowly seeping into the depths of her soul.

    Gui Li silently stared at this sleeping face. She was right next to him, as if she had never been so close.  She fell asleep quietly, breathing the fresh air in the southern Xinjiang night. The wind blew by, her chest rose and fell slowly, and the corners of her mouth smiled.

    He suddenly looked up and saw that the bright moon was moving into the sky, emitting a soft and warm light, illuminating the world.

    The moonlight was like water, shining on them.

    The clothes are like snow and the people are like jade!

    ※※※

    This is a cliff on the top of a mountain that is 100,000 miles away. It hangs about ten feet out of the mountain. Because it is far away from the scorched black peak where Zhenmo Ancient Cave is located, the huge volcanic eruption caused by the collapse of Zhenmo Ancient Cave affected this place.  It wasn't big. There were only some flames falling from the sky and a little lava mixed in the rubble. It ignited a few fires, but they all died down quickly.

    And on the high cliff, you can still vaguely see the place after the madness, but only countless ashes are left.

    The two people who were in a desperate situation that day were rescued by the psychic artifact Xuanhuojian with the Xuanhuo spirit shield. They were too exhausted and soon they both fainted. When Gui Li woke up again  , and already found themselves and Lu Xueqi on this cliff.

    After the hustle and bustle, it was such a calm and cool night.

    Suddenly, a soft cry came from beside him. He turned around and saw that the beautiful woman in her sleep slowly opened her eyes with a faint smile.

    Those clear, gentle eyes that reflected his figure

    Suddenly, it was as if the world had stopped, and something quietly burst deep in his soul!

    Then, after gazing deeply, she smiled slightly, as if with a hint of shyness.

    That smile is like a beautiful lily in the darkness at night!

    It lasted for a long time, but it seemed like a short moment. That time became meaningless, who cares?

    Gui Li also smiled, a gentle smile, as if that smile was that of the boy back then.

    She reached out her hand, wanting to hold his hand and not let go, but she found that the two people's hands had already been held together and had never been separated.  A faint blush flashed on her face, and she slowly sat up.

    The clothes slipped off quietly, and it was Gui Li's coat covering her body. She looked at Gui Li.He opened his eyes, but said nothing, but the quiet smile at the corner of his mouth seemed to be getting stronger again.

    The night wind blew gently, as if a gentle hand passed by the body. In the distance, waves of trees in the woods on the mountain peaks echoed in the night.

    Lu Xueqi glanced around. Not far from them, on the edge of the cliff, Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword was stuck upside down in the rock. The blade with a radius like autumn water stood in the night wind, and next to Tianya  , Gui Li's Soul Eater was also lying quietly on the ground at this moment.

    The two magic weapons seem to be so quiet at this moment. Who knows what kind of past they have?  The faint cyan light on the soul-devouring soul flashes, interspersing with the light blue light of Tianya beside it. The pair of magic weapons that have been entangled in grudges for thousands of years now seem to be somewhat integrated and set off.

    Suddenly there was a low roar from behind, and the two turned to look. Suddenly a huge figure flashed from the depths of the woods. It turned out to be the evil beast Taotie who followed the beast god that day. It sounded like it was a little restless, but  Soon, a familiar "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak" sound sounded, seeming to comfort it. After a while, Taotie became quiet and made no more noise.

    The two of them turned around and looked at each other. Gui Li showed slight hesitation and said, "That's Taotie. I came here just for it. Tomorrow, I should have it"

    Suddenly, he stopped talking, because at this time, a white and soft palm gently covered his mouth.

    He was silent for a moment, and his body seemed to tremble slightly.

    The night wind blew quietly, ruffling her hair.  Her eyes seemed a little blurred in this night.

    However, the smile at the corner of his mouth has never been lost.

    Lu Xueqi just smiled and stared deeply at him. This man haunted her countless dreams. After a long time, she said softly and lowly: "Don't worry about tomorrow, okay?"

    The moonlight is like ice and snow, falling into the world.

    Gui Li stared at her blankly, at her peerless appearance and gentle smile, at the persistence and faint sadness behind that smile. The night wind was still blowing, and her hair was draped on her shoulders, fluttering gently.  , and there is a faint fragrance floating in the wind.

    Her figure is so thin at this moment, but such a beauty seems to have not been erased by countless vicissitudes of life.

    Don’t worry about tomorrow,

    Okay?

    ※※※

    The bright moon and the stars.

    The night is dark.

    He quietly took her hand and held it in his palm.

    Under the endless sky, who cares about the small happiness in this world?

    The thin body seems to be trembling gently in the night wind, and the secretly throbbing feelings seem to have been wandering in the long river of time for thousands of years.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????—Is anyone smiling and looking into the distance?

    Is it joy?  Is it pain?

    "Forget it, what is tomorrow and what will happen tomorrow, why should you care?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Out out out of my arms!

    make you,

    Hug gently, in my arms 

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 2 Return

.    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.

    The night was dark, and the sky was as solid as dark ink. Only thick dark clouds could be vaguely seen moving slowly in the sky, and silent rain fell from the boundless black.  Farther away on the horizon, there was a faint rumble of thunder, and it was unclear whether a more violent wind and rain would be coming soon.

    The disciples of Qingyun Sect who went to southern Xinjiang have been back for a few days. Among them, Lu Xueqi returned to Xiaozhu Peak after meeting the elders of the sect and never appeared again. Even in Qingyun Sect, due to the mysterious disappearance of Master Daoxuan and Tian Buyi  It was as if she had never noticed the undercurrent it caused.

    The steep and beautiful Xiaozhu Peak is still as peaceful as it has been for thousands of years. The bamboos all over the mountains and plains are still whispering the sound of rustling bamboo waves on this stormy night, silently gazing at the people on the top of the mountain.

    The green lanterns in the hut are as bright as candles.

    The door is lightly closed, but the window is still half open. The wind and rain in the mountains come quietly. Rain powder flies into the house from time to time, wetting the window sill made of Xiuzhu. It slowly condenses into water droplets and slides down quietly, leaving behind a trail of water.  Water marks.  The wind blowing from a distance gently shook the window, making a gentle "squeaking" sound in this silent rainy night.

    The candlelight placed on the table in the room swayed from time to time, flickering on and off. It seemed to be blown out several times, but it always struggled and persisted until the mountain wind weakened, slowly regained its brightness, and became bright again.  .

    There is no other light in the night, and a place slightly far away from this candlelight is shrouded in shadow.

    Lu Xueqi sat under the lamp, silently looking at the candlelight.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the melancholy seems to be engraved in the time, but I don’t know how much time can be retained?

    Outside the door, light footsteps sounded in the distance, and Lu Xueqi's head moved slightly.  A gust of mountain breeze blew from the window, the candlelight on the table swayed and waxed and waned, and her hair on the temples also fluttered gently in the wind.

    The door made a low sound and was pushed open.  The wind and rain outside suddenly became louder, as if the wind suddenly became stronger and was about to rush into the house. Fortunately, after that moment, the visitor had already walked into the house, turned around and closed the door, which also blocked the wind and rain outside.  There was silence in this room.

    Lu Xueqi stood up, lowered her head slightly, and said, "Senior sister, why are you here?"

    The person who came was none other than Wen Min. She glanced at Lu Xueqi, walked to the table, and sighed slightly: "Since you came back to the mountain, it's rare to see you out of this room. If I don't come to see you again, I'm afraid I won't even know you.  What’s going on now?”

    Lu Xueqi looked up at Wenmin and saw a smile hanging on the corner of the senior sister's mouth, her eyes were soft, and she was clearly full of care.  She smiled in a low voice and said, "What can happen to me? Thank you for your concern, Senior Sister."

    Wen Min looked at her for a long time and saw that Lu Xueqi looked as normal as usual except for her face being slightly pale. Then she slowly felt relieved and then said: "Junior sister, it's fine that you're fine, but as a sister, I'll see how you change."  Being like this makes me feel really distressed. Also, after you returned to the mountain, you only saw Master once that day, and then you secluded yourself in this hut and never saw her again. No matter what, you can't  You can't blame Master in your heart, you know, we were all raised by her."

    Lu Xueqi shook her head and said: "Senior sister, what did you say? I definitely don't dare to blame the master at all. I don't dare to go to see the master. I just know that I am unworthy and I am afraid that I will make the master angry and hurt. That's all.  "

    Wen Min was startled for a moment and looked at Lu Xueqi. After a while, his face was complicated and his words stopped. He just sighed in a low voice and stood up.

    At this moment, in the distance in the sky, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed, followed by a thunder, which suddenly sounded like cracking silk, but it seemed to echo above the head, and the echo curled up and lingered for a long time.

    The sound of wind outside the house seemed to be a little tighter.

    Wenmin frowned, walked to the window, took a look outside, and said, "Looking at the sky, it seems like the rain is going to get heavier again."

    Lu Xueqi stood up, walked slowly to the window, stood next to Wenmin, and looked out. In the night, two slender figures stood side by side, staring at the dark night and the endless wind and rain.

    In the distance, the sound of rustling bamboo waves and the sound of rain hitting bamboo leaves can be heard faintly.

    For a moment, both of them were speechless, wondering if they were still in this tranquility.

    After a long time, Wen Min took a deep breath, smiled slightly, and said, "Speaking of which, it's been a long time since we watched the rain together, right?"

    A smile appeared at the corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth and she said: "Yes, actually I also remember that when I went up the mountain when I was a child, you were the one who took care of me from the beginning. I was not sensible at that time. Whenever there was a stormy night and thunder roared,  I am specialDo not be afraid.  She slowly turned her head, her eyes full of softness, and whispered: "Senior sister, you take me with you every time, sit by the window and watch the rain together, and tell me not to be afraid."  "

    Wen Min shook his head and laughed, stretched out his hand to gently touch Lu Xueqi's long, silky hair, and suddenly let out a sigh and said, "In the blink of an eye, you have grown up."

    Lu Xueqi felt Wen Min's palm gently patting her shoulder, as if there was a bit of warmth coming from there.  After a moment of silence, Lu Xueqi looked at Senior Sister and said, "Senior Sister, if you have anything to say, just tell me."

    Wen Min was startled for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, "I know you have always been extremely smart, and I can't hide anything from you" She paused and said, "Junior sister, in fact, your intelligence far surpasses mine.  Sister, how come you can't see through it, you can't understand it, and you're suffering in vain?"

    The smile at the corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth slowly disappeared, replaced by a familiar indifferent expression. However, facing Wen Min, she no longer felt that cold feeling.

    "I'm not bitter!" Lu Xueqi said quietly as she stared out the window at the night.

    Wen Min looked at him in astonishment. Lu Xueqi's eyes drifted away, not knowing where she was looking in the deep night. But the tone of her words could not be clearer: "I have never been miserable, senior sister. I have never been a teacher."  The purpose of teaching is to let us have no worries, be at ease, understand nature, and seek immortality, isn't it?"

    Wen Min nodded and said: "Yes, in fact, in terms of cultivation, our Taoism and Buddhism have some similarities."

    Lu Xueqi gently held the bamboo handle of the window sill. A gust of cold wind blew, and she seemed to feel a little chilly. She shrank, but she still stood. Crystal drops of water quickly condensed on her white palms.

    "But, what should I do if I want to live forever?"

    Wenmin opened his mouth slightly and frowned.

    "I know that these teachings passed down by the ancestors of Qingyun Sect thousands of years ago are absolutely correct. We mortals want to escape from reincarnation, and through this practice, we may be able to grow and live. In the past, I also thought so  "Yes, so I wholeheartedly cultivate. But now" Lu Xueqi smiled in a low voice, as if she was looking deeply into her heart, and said: "If you want me to be heartless and loveless all my life, and if you want me to become an immortal with my heart as blank as a sheet of paper, then I will live forever like this, and be so immortal.  , but how can it be what I want!"

    Wen Min said: "Junior sister, what on earth are you talking about?"

    As if she didn't hear Wen Min's words, Lu Xueqi continued speaking on her own: "I know what you are thinking, senior sister, you are probably scolding me for being ignorant of human affairs and the hardships of this world. Most of what I think and want is fulfilled.  It's hard to get results. In fact, why don't I know? If I say it's painful, I have indeed suffered from it. But now, I have thought about it. People say that the world is intolerable and unforgivable, but after all, I can't be like him.  , broke down and became a monk. But even so, I just want to have someone in my heart who can love me, and I also know that he also has me in his heart. As long as this is the case, I will be satisfied."

    Wen Min snorted and said: "Don't you know that there will be no results for you in the end? Don't you care about this?"

    Lu Xueqi's face changed for the first time, as if a deep sadness passed by quietly. After a while, she whispered: "Of course I care. If possible, who doesn't want to stay together forever?  Forever? I just know that it is difficult to achieve, so I don’t think about it. Anyway, who knows what will happen in the future, but I will never forget it.”

    Wen Min looked deeply at the beautiful woman in front of him. In the night, she was as beautiful and elegant as a lily, blooming in loneliness.  She sighed softly and said: "Anyway, I already knew I couldn't persuade you. You can go see Master early tomorrow morning."

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, then turned around and said, "Although I don't want to see Master, it's just that if I go, I will probably make her angry."

    Wen Min shook his head and said: "Master asked me to come to summon you in private today. What I am doing is business, so don't worry."

    Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment, then said: "For our group in Southern Xinjiang, the beast god has been destroyed, and the serious troubles of Zhengdao's henchmen are gone. Is there anything else?"

    Wenmin hesitated for a moment and said: "It's the demon sect that has resurrected."

    Lu Xueqi's body was shaken, and at the same time, a complicated and unreadable look flashed across her eyes, saying: "What?"

    Seeing Lu Xueqi's strange look in his eyes, Wen Min sighed in his heart, but he still said calmly: "Recently, there have been constant rumors that the demon sect thieves who were defeated by the beast god in the beast catastrophe that day still have some remnants. It seems that there are still some  It means a comeback. Moreover, our Qingyun Sect is facing internal and external troubles at the moment, and Master seems to be worried too. You know that she always values ??you the most, and it is probably because of this that she asked you to come over."

    &nbsp; Lu Xueqi was silent for a long time, nodded and said: "Yes, then I will go to see the master early tomorrow morning."

    Wenmin nodded and said, "Then you should rest early, I'm leaving."

    Lu Xueqi didn't stay long and walked to the door. Wenmin suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at Lu Xueqi, and said: "Junior sister, if something happens to you in the future, don't keep it in your heart. If you believe it, as a sister, tell me  It's better to talk than to keep it in your heart."

    Lu Xueqi nodded slowly and whispered: "Yes, senior sister, I know."

    Wen Min looked at her expression and realized that even though she agreed, with Lu Xueqi's temperament, she probably wouldn't say anything about it even if she had some troubles.  At that moment, he could only smile bitterly, turned around and left.

    Leaning against the door, she watched Wenmin walk away.

    Lu Xueqi slowly withdrew her gaze, and saw that the night was like ink, the wind and rain were rustling, and the world was silent, as if there was a sense of desolation.

    She looked so crazy for a moment that she seemed to wake up from a dream for a long time. She turned around silently and gently closed the door.

    The wind and rain of heaven and earth are also shut out.

    ※※※

    Just as the Qingyun Sect secretly received the news, Huqi Mountain, which was thousands of miles away, and the once deserted mountain, suddenly became lively here.  Large numbers of demon sect disciples returned to the Ghost King Sect's headquarters. The once-sealed organs were opened one by one, and the abandoned checkpoints were restored one by one under the orderly command.

    On a clear day, the Ghost King Sect, the last sect of the Demon Sect and the most powerful sect at the moment, returned to Middle-earth under the leadership of the Ghost King.

    The endless queue of packages, large and small, looks like a group of ants returning to their nest from afar. Among this queue, the most eye-catching thing is that there are hundreds of them every few dozen feet.  The demon sect disciples escorted a huge creature, which was completely covered with thick gray cloth, taking on a huge square shape. From under the cloth, frightening low roars could be heard from time to time, and the roars were full of ferocious anger.  , but for some reason it sounded like he was out of breath, like some kind of extremely tired monster.

    This huge mysterious thing was quickly transported by these demon sect disciples who seemed to be familiar with it into the huge cave run by the Ghost King Sect of Huqi Mountain for generations. In the air, only the faint echoing sounds of unknown monsters were left in the distance.  Wailing and roaring, at the same time, for some reason, a strange bloody smell gradually emerged from the surroundings and floated in the wind.

    The Ghost King stood on one side of the cave with his hands behind his hands, watching the last mysterious giant being transported into the depths of the cave. His face was expressionless. At first glance, it seemed that nothing had changed about him, except for the side of his hair and temples.  For the sake of my daughter, I have more gray hair.

    Behind him, there are two figures standing. One is You Ji, still wearing the black gauze mask, silent, the other is covered in black shadow, it is Mr. Ghost.

    When almost all the disciples of the Demon Cult entered the cave, several people quickly ran forward and reported to the Ghost King in a low voice. The Ghost King listened silently and did not say anything. He just nodded slowly. Those disciples of the Demon Cult were very surprised.  Disperse quickly. Under the silent command, the huge stone mechanism at the entrance of the cave slowly fell down, blocking out the light from the outside world.

    The Ghost King exhaled softly in the darkness.

    This familiar, cave smell.

    In the deep cave corridor, light slowly lit up. It was the demon sect disciples who lit the torches hanging above the passage one by one. Under the familiar dim yellow light, the shadows began to shake.

    Behind you, You Ji slowly took a step forward and said softly: "Sect Master, do you want to go see Gui Li?"

    The Ghost King's eyes seemed to flash as he said, "I haven't seen him since I came back. Where is he?"

    You Ji whispered: "He has always been at Baguio's place."

    The Ghost King was about to move forward when he paused. After a moment, he said: "I'll go over, you don't have to follow me."

    You Ji responded and watched the Ghost King walk away until the figure disappeared. When she turned around, she was suddenly shocked to find that the mysterious shadow beside her had disappeared without knowing when.  Under the black veil, Youji's eyebrows slowly wrinkled, with complex expressions flashing in her eyes.

    Outside the ice stone chamber deep in the mountain cave, it is completely different from the bustling situation outside. There is no hustle and bustle here, and it is still as quiet as before. Perhaps in the eyes of some people, it is more lonely here.

    The Ghost King stood outside the door of the Ice Stone Chamber for a long time, facing the stone door. For some reason he never reached out and opened it. The thick stone door lay in front of him, but his eyes seemed to have penetrated it.  Go to the indestructible stone.

    &nbsp; Behind the stone gate, in the cold place, is my daughter still lying peacefully?

    Will a person as strong as him have a moment of weakness and not want to face his daughter?

    I don’t know how long it took, but time passed quietly. The Ghost King moved his body, slowly stretched out his hand, and turned the mechanism. A low roar came, and the stone door slowly opened in front of him.

    A gust of cold air came from behind the stone door, and there were faint curls of white air floating in the stone chamber.  The Ghost King stepped in, and the stone door closed again behind him.

    Nothing has changed.

    The figure lying calmly even included the man who had been sitting beside him in his memory.

    Ghost Li didn’t even look back, he still just looked at Baguio, while the Ghost King didn’t say anything, silently walked to the other side of the ice stone platform, staring at his daughter.

    Baguio still had that calm expression with a hint of contented smile, lying quietly, with the magical magic treasure of the Demon Sect, the Albizia Bell, resting quietly in the palm of her hands folded in front of her.  .

    The faint, golden brilliance seems to be reflected from the body of the Albizia bell, emitting light of different lengths. In the silent stone chamber, somehow, people always have the illusion that there is a low light coming from somewhere.  The echoing, clear ringtone, but if you listen carefully, you can always find no trace, only the faint radiance of the bell that always flashes, as if it is gentle eyes, watching the two men in the stone room.

    "How is she during these days when I'm not around?" the Ghost King said calmly. His eyes had been on his daughter since he entered the stone chamber.

    Gui Li slowly raised his head and looked at the Ghost King. The Ghost King also withdrew his gaze from Baguio and looked at Gui Li.

    The eyes of the two men met in mid-air, like a silent thunderstorm.

    Between them, in Baguio’s hand, the light on the Albizia bell flows gently.

    "She's fine." Gui Li stood up and said calmly.

    The Ghost King nodded and said, "With you here, I feel relieved."

    He paused for a moment and then said: "Did you find any news about reviving souls when you went to southern Xinjiang this time?"

    A trace of sadness flashed across Gui Li's face, and he shook his head. The Ghost King was silent, looked down at Baguio, and sighed softly.  In fact, the main purpose of Ghost Li's trip to southern Xinjiang this time was to track down the Beast God and receive the Ghost King's secret order to capture the strange beast Taotie around the Beast God. However, at the moment when the two of them were talking, it seemed that they had already forgotten about this matter.

    There was another silence in the stone chamber.

    At the end, the Ghost King looked solemn and said calmly: "I still have something to tell you, but this is not the right place, so let's go out."

    Gui Li nodded without saying anything, and took one last look at Baguio. For some reason, a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes, and he turned around and walked out.  The Ghost King followed him and walked out of the stone door. The thick stone door slowly fell, intercepting the silence once again. In the huge ice stone chamber, only the faint light of the acacia bells that circulated in the air was left.

    The two men walked side by side in the spacious corridor. Along the way, the demon sect disciples they met stepped aside and bowed their heads to the sides. The sound of footsteps echoed softly.

    After going around several corners, the two came to the residence where Gui Li lived. The Ghost King glanced at Gui Li and seemed to feel something. Gui Li frowned slightly, but did not look at the Ghost King and just smiled.  After hesitation, he reached out and opened the door.

    The two people walked in.

    “Squeak, squeak, squeak…”

    "Roar……"

    The familiar cry of the monkey Xiao Hui was also accompanied by several strange roars. Taotie, a strange beast that once followed the beast god, was now lying on the ground in Gui Li's room, but it seemed to be very depressed.  It looked languid and lazy, closing its eyes as big as copper bells and lying motionless on the ground.

    However, the monkey Xiao Hui was still as energetic as before, jumping around Taotie, touching him on the left, hitting him on the right, pulling Taotie's tail, patting Taotie's head, and what's more, occasionally  He stretched his hand to Taotie's bloody mouth, opened Taotie's mouth, and looked inside with a bit of curiosity.

    Looking at Xiao Hui’s appearance, it seems that he wants to cheer up Taotie and play together, but it obviously has no effect on Taotie.

    After the Ghost King and Ghost Li walked in, Taotie turned a blind eye and lay still on the ground lazily. The monkey Xiao Hui let out a joyous cry, jumped up on Ghost Li three times, and lay on his master's shoulder.

    Ghost Li touched Xiao Hui’s head and said to the Ghost King calmly: “That’s it.”

    The Ghost King didn’t speak, he just stared at the person lying on the bed.The gluttony on the mountain.  A faint smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth, but between the lines of the smile, there was a hint of unfathomable meaning.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 3 Inner Demon

.    The Ghost King walked up to Taotie, his steps steady and peaceful. Xiao Hui, who was sitting on Ghost Li's shoulder, turned his head, looked at the Ghost King's back, squeaked twice, and suddenly became quiet.

    Taotie, who was lying on the ground, seemed to feel something. His huge head moved to one side and lifted up. His giant eyes opened. Two fierce lights instantly fell on the ghost king who came over. There was a low roar,  Faint sounds came out from its big mouth.

    Roar……

    The originally peaceful and tranquil atmosphere in the room suddenly became inexplicably tense. Taotie's head and the iron-hard armor on his back became tense one by one, and his mouth slowly opened, revealing terrifying and sharp teeth.

    The Ghost King faced this terrifying beast, but there was no trace of fear on his face. Instead, his eyes with his back to Ghost Li were flashing with a strange light, and there was even more ecstasy and desire that could not be concealed.

    He faced the angry-looking gluttonous beast without even stopping.  Behind it, Gui Li looked at its back, his brows slightly furrowed.

    Taotie obviously couldn't stand being provoked like this, and his fierce look was revealed. The giant sun gradually turned red, and his huge body slowly stood up and made an attack posture.

    On the other hand, the Ghost King seemed to ignore the reaction of this strange beast at all. All his energy was focused on observing the situation around Tao Tao.

    Finally, when the Ghost King approached Taotie and stepped within three feet of him, Taotie couldn't bear it any longer. He let out a wild roar and the surrounding stone walls shook faintly. His huge body suddenly jumped into the air, baring his teeth and claws.  The Ghost King pounced.

    In the originally calm stone room, the strong wind blew up in vain along with the huge body. The neatly arranged tables and chairs were blown out in an instant, hit the wall with several bangs, and broke into several pieces.  Soon enough, the huge beast body was already on top of the Ghost King's head.

    In the distance, the monkey Xiao Hui made a few calls, squeak, squeakbut it didn't sound like he was worried. Instead, he was a bit gloating. It seemed that this monkey, who had already gained spiritual knowledge, was attracted by this.  The Ghost King who was in danger had no favorable impressions, and he wished that Taotie would kill that guy with just one slap.

    However, Gui Li obviously had different views from Xiao Hui. His brows that were originally slightly frowned became even tighter after a few subtle doubts flashed in his eyes. It seemed that in his eyes, at that moment, he saw something he had not expected.  thing.

    Taotie's huge body rushed down with the strong wind, and the momentum was astonishing, but for just a moment, like a ghost, the Ghost King's body suddenly disappeared out of thin air from an impossible place.  Taotie's powerful attack only resulted in a miss.

    The next moment, the gray figure of the Ghost King suddenly appeared. Behind the stunned Taotie, he stretched out his palm and grabbed the flesh on the back of Taotie's neck like lightning. Looking at him, he seemed to want to use his magic power to kill this man.  The strange beasts that people are afraid of are picked up like domestic kittens and puppies.

    This grab seemed unpleasant, but Taotie couldn't dodge it. He let out a low growl, and his neck was restrained. However, Taotie was a strange beast after all, and he showed no intention of surrendering under the restraint. Instead, he seemed to be getting angrier and roaring.  Continuously, the iron skin around his body suddenly tightened, and it seemed that his entire body had grown by as much as three points.  The Ghost King's expression changed, and at the same time he felt a stinging pain in his right hand. The palm of his hand, which was infused with the true magic of the Demon Sect for protection, seemed unable to withstand the power of this strange beast.

    The Ghost King did not hesitate, and took three steps back after letting go.

    Gui Li and Xiao Hui stood aside and saw clearly that Taotie's originally invulnerable iron skin on the back of his neck had five scratches that were as red as blood, and the wounds definitely looked not shallow, and the blood was slowly flowing.  come out.

    Taotie raised his head and roared, already falling into a state of rage. He suddenly turned around and faced the Ghost King.  Xiao Hui, who was lying on Ghost Li's shoulder, also jumped up at this moment, waving his hands wildly, pointing at the Ghost King and screaming, looking very angry.

    Although no one in this stone room knows the monkey language, it goes without saying that the monkey language spoken by Xiao Hui at this moment is mostly curses and curses.

    " Xiao Hui cursed a few words, but it seemed that he still didn't understand his hatred. He jumped up and jumped to the ground. It seemed that he wanted to help his friend and repair this abominable ghost king.  Just as it jumped into the air, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind, grabbed Xiao Hui, and pulled him back forcefully. It was Gui Li.

    Xiao Hui was a little frightened and a little angry. He kept shouting at Gui Li. Gui Li turned a deaf ear and just frowned and looked at the field. Xiao Hui shouted a few words and suddenly  Turning his head, his attention was obviously attracted by something in the field.

    Amidst the huge roar of Taotie, the huge body with sharp teeth rushed towards the Ghost King, but this time, the Ghost King had no way to dodge.Thinking, he just raised his arms.

    A ray of dark red light passed between the sleeves of the Ghost King, silently but instantly filling the entire stone chamber with a faint scent of blood.

    A deeper and weirder roar burst out in the empty space. There was no sound of tearing the silk, but it seemed to tear apart the space in the stone chamber. Even though the gluttonous and shocking roar, it was  Silenced by it.

    The dark red light suddenly flourished, surrounding the entire body of the Ghost King, flickering. The Ghost King's figure could no longer be seen clearly around him, and Taotie seemed to feel something. In his astonishment, there was actually a hint of fear, and he couldn't help but  took a step back.

    An ancient cauldron that looked clumsy and a bit broken slowly rose from the depths of the red light. As the ancient cauldron appeared, the red light in the stone chamber was as red as blood, and everything in the stone room was turned red. And that  The smell of blood is so strong that it makes you want to vomit.

    The fear in Taotie's eyes was even heavier, but under the stimulation of this bloody smell, it seemed that the ferocity hidden in his bones was tempted to burst out. After several hesitations, he did not turn around and run away, but shouted  With a roar, he rushed towards the ancient tripod again.

    In the distance, Gui Li’s brows furrowed and he couldn’t help but move. Then he suppressed his pause and stared at the ancient cauldron with his eyes.

    Once upon a time, ten years ago, he had seen this ancient artifact on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. Unexpectedly, when he saw it again today, it seemed that it had completely changed.

    Taotie's huge body rushed towards the Fulong Cauldron, but he was only three feet away from the cauldron. Suddenly, there was a roar in the Fulong Cauldron, as if a low mysterious mantra was murmuring praises in the void, and then there was a red light.  Under the hood, Taotie's entire body was covered.

    Taotie suddenly trembled all over, with a look of extreme pain on his face. He looked up to the sky and screamed, but as if his strength had been drained, he staggered down in mid-air.  Gui Li's face changed slightly. The power of the Fulong Cauldron was beyond his expectation. It was obviously not as powerful as it was back then.

    In fact, the current magical power of Fulong Cauldron has changed beyond recognition in the past ten years. With the help of Mr. Ghost, the Ghost King understood the inscriptions on the cauldron body, collected the power of spiritual beasts and activated the four-spirit blood array. Now, Kui Niu has gathered in Fulong Cauldron.  The spiritual power of the three divine beasts, Yellow Bird and Candle Dragon. Although Taotie is a strange beast, compared with the spiritual power of the other three divine beasts, it is definitely inferior. What's more, this generation of dragon tripod ancient artifact itself has strange magical power.  , the stronger the spiritual power of the divine beast, the more powerful the demonic power of the four-spirit blood array it inspires.  As soon as they encountered an enemy, Taotie was immediately suppressed.

    At this moment, I saw red light flashing, as if it were an entity, tightly covering Taotie's huge body. Taotie's whole body was shaking and in great pain, but he could not move at all. Even the roars in his mouth were quickly muted, leaving only the sound of breathing.

    In the stone chamber, the smell of blood was even heavier. The Ghost King looked at Taotie, who was lying on the ground unable to move. A look of ecstasy flashed in his eyes, and he suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed. His appearance was very unusual, as if he was crazy.

    At this strange moment, there was a sudden roar of anger, and Taotie, who was tightly bound by the red light, turned his head with difficulty to look, and it turned out to be Xiao Hui.  It resolutely jumped out of the air, jumped to Taotie's side, and stretched out its hand to help, but the red light seemed to be empty light. Little Gray stretched out his hand, but there was a cry and jumped away. It seemed that he had suffered a secret loss.

    ?? Xiao Hui bared his teeth and looked extremely angry. He showed his sharp teeth with the Ghost King in a provocative gesture.  The Ghost King didn't know when, under the red light that shone like blood, his eyes turned blood red.  At this moment, he suddenly turned around, his murderous aura suddenly surged. Without saying a word, a burst of black energy suddenly rose up, rushed out from the red light, and fought back with Xiao.

    Xiao Xia is naturally not a fuel-efficient lamp or a useless monkey. Although he is angry, he can still see the fierce light trembling in the black air. He refuses to take it hard and jumps to the side a few times and dodges past.

    After missing a hit, the Ghost King let out a long roar, and the speed of the black energy doubled instantly. At the same time, it seemed as if it was divided into several streams, and the black energy was like thunder, striking down from all directions.

    Xiao Hui used his hands and feet to hide from the enemy. He was able to escape at the last moment, but the danger was exposed and he was almost hit by the black energy several times.

    The Ghost King didn't know why at this moment, he didn't show any mercy towards such a monkey. Suddenly, there was another whisper in the black air, the wind and clouds roared, and a blood-red palm condensed out of thin air, and he struck it on the head.  , Xiao Hui had just been forced to the left and right by the black energy, and now he had no way to retreat, and he was about to be hit by this blood-red palm print.

    At this critical moment, an arm suddenly stretched out from the side, passed through the fierce and murderous black air and blood, grabbed the monkey's tail, and pulled it outward. Xiao Hui's body suddenly flew up and backwards.  It flew away, and the ferocious black energy intercepted behind it was dispersed at some point.

    "Xiao Hui flew away safe and sound"He ran away and escaped, but the ghost king hidden deep in the red light seemed to let out a roar, and the evil spirit became stronger. The black cylinder light around him instantly solidified into shape, and a huge red palm print slapped the sudden arm.  Coming down, behind the red light, the Fulong Cauldron slowly began to rotate. Strange light flowed within the body of the tripod, and strange incantations were looming, creating a chilling atmosphere.

    The blood was dazzling, and in the blink of an eye, the figure of Gui Li, whose face was as heavy as water, appeared. It was he who saved Xiao Hui's life at the critical moment.  At the same time, he also began to face the strange demonic power of the Fulong Cauldron that the Ghost King started to activate and didn't stop for some reason.

    The whistling sound became more and more tragic, and strange runes that looked like ancient cauldrons suddenly flashed out from the blood-red palm prints, rushing towards them. Gui Li frowned, but he had no intention of flinching in the face of this peerless magic.  , waving his arms, before the blood-red palm prints flying as fast as lightning arrived, a Tai Chi pattern was drawn on the nothingness in front of him.

    The green light suddenly rises, like a clear spring pouring into the deep drought soil. The whole room is filled with blood and murderous aura, which is shocked. The pure Qi of Tai Chi diagram is the authentic and pure Qingyun gate's magical power and Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao.

    The bloody red seal came suddenly the next moment and hit the Tai Chi Diagram.

    Unexpectedly, there was no loud noise or sensation as expected. On the contrary, like a cow sinking into a quagmire, there was no sound at all. It was just the red blood seal that held the air in place, preventing him from taking another step forward. And Gui Li  His face instantly turned red, as if he was about to bleed.

    Gui Li's eyes flashed sharply, and he took a deep look at the red light, snorted coldly, moved his feet, and threw it backwards.  Every time he took a step back, the red blood mark moved forward.  At the same time, every time Gui Li took a step back, the palms of his hands did not pause for a moment. His fingers rose, the seals changed, and the Tai Chi patterns between his hands were clear, but they did not weaken at all.

    When he stepped back to the third step, he formed the treasure bottle seal in his hand. The strange blood-red expression on his face had softened, and a faint golden glow began to emit from the edge of the Tai Chi diagram. When he returned to the fifth step, he formed the flower seal in his hand, and the Tai Chi diagram  The golden, light and green auras complement each other; and when he took the seventh step back, Gui Li was already leaning against the stone wall, with no way to retreat. But at this moment, Gui Li's face had returned to its original state, and there was no strange blood red.

    With a shake of his hands, Gui Li has formed the Buddhist Vajra Seal.

    In an instant, the golden light flourished, and the solemn Dharma radiated everywhere. It was as if there were gods and Buddhas chanting Buddhist sutras around them, in a low and sweet voice. The Tai Chi diagram rotated rapidly, the golden light was bright, and the red blood mark was gradually swallowed up by the Tai Chi diagram and disappeared.

    The golden and green light in the sky was dazzling, rushing straight up, and actually suppressed the ghost king's blood light.  And deep in the red light, there was a roar. It was obvious that the man was furious. The red light swayed for a while, and there were several whines. The Taotie on the ground was sucked up by the red light. His huge body was actually sucked in by the Fulong Cauldron, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  not see.

    ?????????????? The ghost king’s face was gradually revealed in the red light, but his white hair was flying, his eyes were red, and he was filled with murderous intent. He still had his usual calm appearance, and he looked like a murderous maniac.  On the other hand, Gui Li didn't show any fear at all. Instead, he strode forward.

    The Fulong Cauldron kept spinning, and the strange inscriptions inside the cauldron flickered endlessly, with bursts of red light. The Ghost King raised his right hand, and the huge ancient cauldron had fallen on his right hand. It looked like a demon falling from the world, which was extremely terrifying.

    And the ghosts are glory around, and obviously have gathered their own magical power, and they have to fight here.

    The two masters faced each other with murderous intent. It seemed that both of them had forgotten the reason for this sudden fight. But at this moment, they seemed to have suddenly lost the reason that they had suppressed for many years, and they fought with all their strength, their inner demons dancing wildly.

    Gui Li strode forward, getting closer and closer to the Ghost King, and the evil aura in the Ghost King's eyes became stronger and stronger. The Fulong Cauldron slowly tilted in mid-air, aiming at Gui Li's body.

    Seeing that a war is about to break out.

    No one would have thought that the two most important figures in the Demon Sect today would be inexplicably involved in a life-and-death battle in such a remote stone room.

    Boom!

    …A loud roar came from the stone room.

    The two men, Ghost King and Ghost Li, seemed to have seen the corners of each other's eyes twitching slightly, but at that critical moment, neither of them moved.

    The door of the stone room slowly fell down, and a figure slowly appeared outside the door, a figure that looked slightly trembling.

    Stop it!

    The voice was slender, filled with anger, confusion and a bit of panic. The black veil-masked Youji, who was also the Suzaku of the Demon Cult, stood at the door.

    You can’t see her face under the black gauze, but the anger is pouring out.

    Youwhat are you two doing? Are you crazy?

    There was silence in the stone chamber.The two men faced each other in silence and did not speak. The murderous aura in the air still lingered.

    Good, good, good!  Youji seemed to be biting her lip and speaking angrily from between her teeth. She raised her hand and pointed in a certain direction: You kill, kill, forget it all, and be clean after death.  Do you still remember?

    Li, there

    Its voice was a bit hard to swallow. Is there someone else lying on the stone platform in the ice stone room?  Have you all forgotten?

    Who of you still remembers the word Baguio!

    The red blood glow quietly dissipated: the dazzling green light gradually disappeared.

    The murderous aura and bloody smell flowing out of the stone chamber disappeared like the tide at some point.

    There is only silence, still staying here and refusing to leave.

    The two men looked at each other, and in the depths of their eyes, there seemed to be an indescribable collision of rays of light.

    You Ji stamped her feet bitterly, turned around and left without looking back. Judging from the direction she went, it should be the Ice Stone Chamber where Baguio was.  The two men still staying in the stone room seemed to be still in a confrontation, quietly spying on some secrets.

    After a long time, the Ghost King suddenly snorted lightly, waved his right hand, held the Fulong Cauldron in his hand, and strode out of the room.  When he walked past Gui Li, a sharp light seemed to shine out of his eyes.

    But at that moment, Gui Li's sunlight did not pay attention to the Ghost King, but fell on Fulong Cauldron.

    There are many minor damages to the ancient tripod in the ancient style, but you can still clearly see many twisted mysterious inscriptions on the dark green and purple tripod. On the back of the tripod, in the middle of the inscriptions,  There was even such a pattern that caught Gui Li's eyes:

    The flames were blazing, and a giant cauldron was being roasted in the flames. Around the giant cauldron, there were four kinds of strange beasts, whether birds or beasts, looking up to the sky and howling. And above the giant cauldron, black clouds rolled, and there was a hideous and terrifying demon king.  The face is looking at the world with a ferocious smile.

    This pattern flashed before Gui Li's eyes, but for some reason, it was deeply imprinted in Gui Li's mind and he couldn't get rid of it.  In his impression, the face of the Demon King was somewhat familiar, but for a moment, he couldn't remember whether he had seen this Demon King before.

    The Ghost King quickly walked out of the stone room and disappeared outside the door, and calm returned to the stone room.  The monkey Xiao Hui jumped over from the side, jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder, and slowly sat down, but there was no hint of happiness on his face.

    Turning his head to look at the door, he made a low squeaking sound.

    Gui Li silently reached out and gently touched Xiao Hui's head. After a moment of silence, he let out a sigh, then turned around and walked out of the stone room, strolling away.

    The long passage seems to lead in all directions, just like the road of life, no one knows where it is going. In other words, even if you think you know it, who can actually know where that road will lead?

    Half an hour later, Gui Li stopped, stunned and unable to speak, and found that the place where he stopped was outside the Ice Stone Chamber.

    A thick stone wall stood in front of him, but he was suddenly a little scared. He was not afraid even when faced with the demonic magic of the Ghost King Fulong Cauldron, but now he couldn't help but feel scared.

    The stone door stood so quietly in front of him.

    The slightly trembling hand stretched out.

    In the first gap that was opened, he vaguely saw a slender figure standing in front of the ice stone platform. There seemed to be a crisp and familiar sound of bells in the air.

    He seemed crazy.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 4 Secret

.    The white cold air rising up like light smoke floated silently in the Ice Stone Chamber. On this day, the cold air in the Ice Stone Chamber seemed to be much thicker than usual. Even looking over it, it seemed a bit hazy.  Feel,

    There is no longer the clarity of seeing the bottom at a glance.

    The stone door made a low roar and slowly opened, but the slender figure that came into view seemed blurry for some reason.

    It’s You Ji, right?

    With this thought in his mind, Gui Li slowly walked in.  In the ice stone chamber, a faint cold air drifted away, shrouding his figure like a dream.  The woman's figure quietly turned her back to him, standing in front of the ice stone platform. The cold air around her seemed to be particularly heavy. Even the white air condensed by the cold air looked like frost and snow.  Not real.

    In the air, the faint and crisp sound of the bells echoed, as if they were close to your ears.

    ????????????????????????????????? Gui Li subconsciously stopped, perhaps because of what happened today, it was somewhat difficult for him to face You Ji, especially after You Ji loudly reprimanded and mentioned Baguio.  Thinking back on it, although Gui Li was a little surprised at the Ghost King's uncharacteristic behavior today, he could only remain silent as he responded with all his strength without thinking.

    “Perhaps, in the hearts of the two men, there is already deep hatred buried in them?

    However, there is still a Baguio in this world after all, and she is lying in this ice stone chamber.

    Gui Li glanced at the vague figure hidden in the cold air, lowered his head silently, and said after a while: "The Ghost King Sect and I took the initiative just now, it was my fault, and I don't know how things suddenly turned out like this."  Don't be angry, I won't do it again.

    The figure's shoulders seemed to tremble, but he did not speak and remained quiet. However, the cold air around him seemed to be flowing faster, and even the stone chamber seemed to be a bit colder.  It's just that this ice stone chamber has always been cold, and Gui Li didn't care.

    He took a soft breath and stopped talking. He naturally knew the relationship between Youji and Baguio. After Baguio's mother passed away, the Ghost King took over the affairs of the Ghost King Sect, and Youji became more or less the mother of Baguio.  This can be seen from the fact that Baguio always calls You Ji Aunt You.  Facing him now, especially in this ice stone chamber, Gui Li actually felt as if he was actually facing Baguio. And he felt so guilty for Baguio that he even fought with the ghost king today.  The judgment of life and death is beyond words.

    After a long time, he sighed and said in a low voice: I know that you feel sorry for Baguio and don’t want to see her father and I have another dispute. In fact, I had no intention of doing so, but at that time

    He frowned, and the strange expression of the Ghost King just now flashed through his mind. He shook his head and said: Anyway, I promise you that in the future, for the sake of Baguio, I will always give him a few points.

    The slender figure seemed to move again, but still did not turn around, but looking at her back, it seemed that she nodded silently, indicating approval.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gui Li took a long breath, but did not want to say anything more. He turned slightly and wanted to walk towards the ice stone platform to have a good look at Baguio.

    Just as he was about to take a step forward, suddenly, his whole body froze for a moment, like lightning. A thought passed through his mind, like thunder, roaring in his mind.

    Youji is always covered with a black veil, so why can’t she see her back when looking from behind?  Almost at the same time, Gui Li's chaotic mind immediately thought that the hair style on the back was exactly the same.

    The appearance of a young girl is completely different from that of You Ji, a woman with a bun.

    He turned around like lightning and shouted loudly: Who are you?

    The cold air in the ice stone chamber instantly felt like a biting ice, and the light smoke surrounding the figure began to spin rapidly in an instant.  Gui Li's eyes widened. It was absolutely unacceptable to him that an outsider had invaded this ice stone chamber.

    Just when Gui Li was about to make a move, a low roaring sound suddenly came from behind. Gui Li was shocked and uncertain, and turned around to look, only to see that the stone door that had been closed behind him slowly opened again.  , a figure appeared at the door.

    "Slender and tall, with a black veil covering her face, and a delicate temperament, but who is she if she's not You Ji?"

    You Ji opened the stone door and suddenly saw a strange expression on Gui Li's face, his eyes were wide open and the muscles on his face were twisted. Instead, he was startled and couldn't help but take a step back.

    But she was not an ordinary person after all, so she calmed down and said in a cold voice: Humph, do you still have the nerve to come here to see Baguio?

    Gui Li stared at her deeply, and suddenly his face was startled, as if he had remembered something.Important things, he quickly turned around to look at it, but at this glance, his whole body was shocked, as if he was stunned, and he stood there, speechless.

    The huge ice stone chamber, where he was, suddenly restored its original appearance. The strange floating white smoke disappeared, the faint sound of bells disappeared, and as for that mysterious figure from behind,  At this moment, he disappeared out of thin air.

    Everything seems to be the same as before, like a dream, an illusion, drifting away, drifting away

    Baguio lay quietly on the ice stone platform, with the familiar smile still on the corner of its mouth. Between its hands, the light on the Albizia Bell was flickering, gently flowing, as if it was watching a ghost.  Li.

    Gui Li stood there, his whole body tense, as if he had lost all consciousness, motionless.

    You Ji slowly walked into the Ice Stone Chamber and soon discovered that something was wrong with Gui Li. She glanced at him and frowned: What are you doing?

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he didn't speak. He just raised his head silently and looked at the ice stone chamber. Except for the thick stone door, the ice stone chamber was surrounded by hard stone walls without any gaps.  At this moment, those cold stone walls seemed to contain a bit of cruel ridicule, staring coldly at the ridiculous-looking person.

    The wandering eyes slowly retracted and returned to the person lying on the stone platform in the ice stone chamber.  Gui Li's eyes were a little blurry for some reason. Thousands of thoughts were rushing in like a tide. His gaze finally quietly landed on Baguio's hair.

    What’s wrong with you?  There was already a hint of impatience in Youji's voice.

    Gui Litai closed his eyes, slowly opened them after a long time, and whispered: When you came in, did you see anything strange in this stone room?

    You Ji paused and said in a cold voice: Is there something strange?  Not everything is exactly the same as before, one table and one person.

    The muscles at the corners of Gui Li’s eyes seemed to be twitching.

    Youji slowly gave birth next to Baguio, with a look of love and regret in her eyes. After a while, Ruo slowly said: I know you are actually not having a good time, but I just hope you will think more about it. If Baguio knows  You actually started fighting with her father, how would she feel?

    Gui Li was stunned and didn't speak. After a moment, he suddenly shook his head, took a long breath, and said: Don't worry, I know what to do.

    After saying that, he took another deep look at Baguio, then turned around and strode out.

    Looking at its back, You Ji frowned slightly. She intuitively felt that Gui Li seemed to be different from usual. But then she sighed again. He was not the only one who was strange.  Isn't it the Ghost King Sect Master she has followed for many years that is becoming more and more difficult for her to understand?

    She lowered her head silently and fell into deep thought. The ice stone chamber was silent, except for the acacia bell in Baguio's hand, which was shining with brilliant light, like clear eyes, flickering non-stop, watching the world.

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.

    In the early morning, a gentle breeze blows slowly, and the green bamboo forest all over the mountain is swaying together. The sound of rustling bamboo waves is like the sound of nature, which makes people feel peaceful.  There was a heavy rain last night, as if everything between heaven and earth had been washed away. The fresh air blew past my face, and the mountains and rivers in the distance were covered with blue, and the landscape was picturesque.

    The stone path under your feet is still wet. Occasionally, there is still some rainwater that accumulated last night in the gaps between the stones. There are many falling bamboo leaves on and on both sides of the stone path. They must have been blown down by the wind and rain last night.  It was still early, so no one had come to clean it yet.

    Lu Xueqi, dressed in white like clouds and as delicate as the dust, walked alone in the bamboo forest path.  In the dim light of the morning breeze, its hair is draped softly on its shoulders. Looking at the skin that can be broken by a blow, there is a faint hint of pink in the snow white, like the beautiful flowers blooming quietly in the deep mountains and valleys.

    On both sides of the stone path, the tall bamboos swayed slightly, and there were condensed dewdrops on the green bamboo leaves, sliding quietly over and flying quietly to the earth.

    The stone path was deep and winding, and the early morning light filtered in through the dense gaps in the bamboo forest. The bamboo shadows swayed slightly, illuminating her slim figure.

    A simple bamboo house gradually appeared in front of him. It was the place where Master Shuiyue, the first of the Xiaozhufeng lineage, usually meditated and practiced.

    Lu Xueqi walked to the hut, stopped at the door, hesitated for a moment, stretched out her hand and gently tapped the door made of bamboo.

    Master, my disciple Xue Qi pays my respects.

    come in!  Master Shuiyue's voice came out from the hut. It was neither happy nor sad, and seemed to have the slightest emotion, as light as water.

    The door squeaked and was gently pushed open by Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi walked in and saw the master at a glance.He sat with his legs on the bamboo bed, closed his eyes and meditated, his expression was calm, and there was no change in his expression due to his arrival.

    Lu Xueqi silently walked to Master Shuiyue, knelt down, and whispered: Master, the disciple is here.

    She paused and then said: Xue Qi knows that she is unworthy and has failed to live up to your old man's expectations and made you sad, Master. Please punish me!

    Master Shuiyue slowly opened his eyes, and his gaze fell on Lu Xueqi in front of him. He stared at it for a long time, then sighed and said: If I punish you, will you change your mind?

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head in silence, not daring to look at her master's face, and didn't say a word. She just looked at her expression, but there was no sign of regret at all?

    Master Shuiyue shook his head and said with a wry smile: Since you are already hard-hearted and refuse to look back, what's the point of me punishing you? That's it, that's it.  Get up!

    Lu Xueqi bit her lower lip slightly. She seemed a little excited, but she still controlled herself and stood up.

    Master Shuiyue gently patted the bamboo couch beside him and said: You should also sit down!

    Lu Xueqi shook her head and said: Disciple doesn’t dare.

    Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said: There are only two of us here, what's there to argue about? Could it be that in your heart you resent me as a master for being separated from me?

    Lu Xueqi suddenly raised her head, shook her head hurriedly and said: Master, I

    Master Shuiyue waved his hand and said with a smile: Okay, okay, you were raised and taught by me. Don’t I know what your temper is like?

    She reached out and took Lu Xueqi's hand, gently pulled her over to sit next to her, looked at Lu Xueqi's beautiful and elegant face carefully, breathed a soft sigh, and said: No matter what, I, the master,  In the end, it's all for your own good, you have to remember.

    Lu Xueqi moved the corner of her mouth and whispered: I understand that it is actually my fault

    Master Shuiyue shook his head and said: Forget it, let’s not argue about who is right and who is wrong now. What is love in this world?  Duixue Qianshan Among these thousands of mountains and rivers, who can really be with me for the rest of my life?

    Speaking of this, it seemed that Master Shuiyue himself had touched his mind, and was stunned for a moment.

    Lu Xueqi did not dare to disturb the master, but felt the warmth coming from the master holding her palm, which was familiar to her after a long absence.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Master Shuiyue was suddenly startled and woke up from his trance. He smiled bitterly, as if he was a little self-deprecating, and then said to Lu Xueqi: Alas, let’s talk about these things later. I asked Wenmin to call you over last night.  , did she tell you everything she did?

    Lu Xueqi shook her head and said: Senior sister didn’t say anything, she just told me to come to Master early in the morning and tell me if I have anything.

    If anything happens, Master, you will tell me yourself.

    Master Shuiyue nodded silently and said: That’s right. Although that girl Wenmin knows a little, she doesn’t know much after all. Let me tell you!

    Lu Xueqi's heart was slightly shocked. She saw Master Shuiyue's face was a little heavy, as if there was something difficult in his heart. He couldn't help but said: Master, is there anything difficult? If you need a disciple, just give me your order, and the disciple will try his best to do it.  .

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said with a smile: Of course I believe you, but there is indeed a big event at the moment, but it is a big thing related to the strength of my Qingyun Sect, but I cannot let too many outsiders, including our disciples, know about it.  , I have thought about it a lot, and among my disciples, you are still the only one with the best conduct and abilities.  That's why I asked you to come here.

    Lu Xueqi raised her eyebrows and said in slight surprise: Master, has something big happened to our sect?

    Master Shuiyue smiled bitterly and said: Who said it was not enough?

    Lu Xueqi said: What happened, Master?

    Master Shuiyue pondered for a moment, seeming to be thinking about it, and then said slowly: Your master uncle, and Uncle Tian Buyi Tian from Dazhu Peak, disappeared together a few days ago.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked and said: Did they disappear together?

    Master Shuiyue said lightly: On that day, some of the Nagato disciples saw Tian Buyi coming to Tongtian Peak and went straight to the Hou Renshi Ancestral Hall. During these days, everyone knew that almost all the head disciples were in the Ancestral Hall, and  They have not been seen since.

    Lu Xueqi frowned, obviously very surprised.

    Master Shuiyue paused and said: After this incident happened, Xiao Yicai, who is now in charge of Tongtian Peak, did not dare to cover it up because he was too involved. However, he did not dare to announce the incident anyway. He just informed us secretly.  person in charge.  Afterwards, I also went to the ancestor’s ancestral hall to check, but I didn’t expect that there was already

    Lu Xueqi was startled and said: What happened to the ancestor's ancestral hall?

    &nbsp; Master Shuiyue shook his head and said: The main hall of the ancestral hall was almost destroyed. It can be seen at a glance that it was destroyed by the magic power of the fierce fighting.

    What?  Lu Xueqi cried out softly.

    Master Shuiyue sneered and said: The ancestor's ancestral hall is where our Qingyun sect worships the ancestors of all generations. It is really lawless for the two of them to do something in such a solemn place.  And there is something more serious.

    Lu Xueqi was surprised and shocked again. She really couldn't think of anything more serious than the destruction of the ancestral hall. She couldn't help but ask: What else?

    Yesterday, Xiao Yicai hurriedly ran to me. Master Shuiyue's face became solemn, and his eyes became more worried. He said slowly: According to what he said, since Senior Brother Daoxuan disappeared, he tried his best to trace it to no avail.  He just wanted to check out what his master had left behind and see what he found. Unexpectedly, he discovered something big during his search.

    Master Shuiyue closed his eyes, as if he was a little tired, and then Xiao Yicai discovered that his sect’s Zhuxian Ancient Sword was also missing.

    Lu Xueqi was stunned and speechless.

    Master Shuiyue opened his eyes and said: I know you are a smart person, and you naturally know the relationship and mystery. Although the Zhuxian Ancient Sword has been damaged, the matter is too relevant, and most outsiders don't know about the damage of the sword. If it is passed down,  If I get out, I'm afraid it will be very troublesome; besides, there is actually a huge secret in the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, which is even more important. Only a few people including me, the headmaster of Qingyun Sect, know about it. If it is leaked, the consequences will be serious.  It’s unimaginable.

    Lu Xueqi was surprised and said: Apart from being the divine weapon of our sect, does the Zhuxian Sword have any secrets?

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time. Lu Xueqi did not dare to speak. She stood aside with her hands down and whispered for a long time: Disciple is rude and lost his temper just now.

    Master Shuiyue shook his head silently, and said after a while: I don’t mean to blame you as a teacher, but the relationship here is very big, and the ins and outs are extremely complicated

    When she said this, she paused for a while, as if she was pondering over it. After a moment, she said: Actually, it stands to reason that even I, the leader of Xiaozhu Peak, cannot know about this matter. It was because of the great chaos a hundred years ago.  Only a few of us accidentally learned something inside.

    Lu Xueqi said in astonishment: "A few of you, could it be that besides you, Master, does anyone else know about such a huge secret?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: In the chaos that year, there were five people involved in it. In addition to me, there were also senior brother Daoxuan, Tian Buyi, and junior sister Suru

    Lu Xueqi was listening, but suddenly Master Shuiyue stopped, calculating in her mind, she couldn't help but said: There are only four people here, is there another one?

    Master Shuiyue sighed, a hint of melancholy flashed across his face, and said: This is one of your uncles, named Wan Jianyi.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 5 Killing the Master

.    A hundred years ago, the demon sect was rampant and powerful, and the demons were destroyed by the Tao. Under the arrogance of the demons, they wanted to destroy the righteousness in one fell swoop, so they invaded Qingyun.  After a fierce fight, the senior ancestors and the others finally fought hard, summoned the Zhuxian Ancient Sword at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, and used the Zhuxian Sword Formation, finally turning defeat into victory.

    Master Shuiyue's tone was calm, but Lu Xueqi's face changed color slightly. Just by saying "Fighting in a tragic way", one can recall the fierce and cruel fighting situation back then.

    However, Master Shuiyue didn't seem to care about this, and quickly continued: After this battle, although the Demon Sect was severely damaged, the vitality of my Qingyun lineage was also seriously injured. Many senior ancestors with profound Taoism died and were injured.  He was injured and had no energy left to pursue him. However, at this moment, a senior brother stepped forward and volunteered with great arrogance. He wanted to eradicate all evil and hunt down the remaining evildoers of the Demon Sect.

    Lu Xueqi's heart moved and she said: Is this uncle the Ten Thousand Swordsman?

    Master Shuiyue slowly closed his eyes, and the tone in his mouth gradually became a little erratic. It was him.  Sigh The scene from that year seems to still be vivid in my mind: In that fierce battle that day, he had already made great achievements, killed countless enemies, and even his white clothes were dyed red.  He stood in front of all the teachers with an excited expression, but just a few words, just a few words made us young junior brothers and sisters excited.  Afterwards, except for Senior Brother Daoxuan, who was the eldest disciple and stayed behind in Qingyun, I, Junior Sister Suru, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Shang Zhengliang, Tianyun, Cangsong and other leaders of each lineage in the future all followed him.  He traveled across the world and traveled far into the wilderness, experiencing bloody storms and flashes of swords along the way, but he never flinched in fear.

    Master Shuiyue's eyes are still open, and the expression on his face is so focused, as if the passionate youthful years of that year are reappearing in front of her, and there is even a slight red color on both sides of his cheeks.  .

    No one spoke for a while in the hut, but the atmosphere seemed to be restless, like a dark and turbulent torrent passing silently under the calm.

    After a long time, Master Shuiyue suddenly smiled bitterly, shook his head, his voice turned sad, and said: That's all, these old things are in the past.  Back then, our group went through disasters and severely damaged the remnants of the Demon Sect, and then we returned to Qingyun.  But at this moment, we were inadvertently involved in a secret of our sect.

    After returning to Qingyun, Junior Sister Su and Tian Buyi fell in love for a long time, but Yin really didn't like this person. Late one night, the two of them secretly ran out without telling your master, Master Zhenyu. After I found out, Junior Sister was worried  Feeling at a disadvantage, but unwilling to report them, otherwise Junior Sister Suru would suffer if your master became angry, so he followed them all the way.

    When Lu Xueqi heard this, she was surprised and a little funny, but she didn't dare to show it on her face.

    Fortunately, Master Shuiyue seemed to know it, so he didn't pause too much and went on talking: Unexpectedly, the two of them were young and bold. In order to avoid being noticed, they actually sneaked to the back mountain of Tongtian Peak and ran to the inaccessible Patriarch.  Went for a tryst near the ancestral hall.

    Lu Xueqi was stunned by this again. After a long while, she lowered her head silently. The appearance of Tian Buyi, the head of Dazhu Peak, floated in front of her eyes. She secretly thought that everything in the world is indeed beyond appearances.

    Master Shuiyue looked hesitant, snorted and said, "Looking at their appearance, I felt really angry, so I showed up and stopped them."  Junior Sister Su and Tian Buyi were naturally startled. After seeing clearly that I was alone, Junior Sister Su came over to pull me with a playful smile, but that guy Tian Buyi actually didn't give me a good look. I was so angry that I was about to have a fit  …

    Lu Xueqi secretly thought in her heart: It would be strange if Master Tian Buyi still has a good face and a smiling face at this moment.  Just hearing Master Shuiyue suddenly pause, he couldn't help but ask: What happened next?

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment and said: At this moment, a strange roar suddenly came from the originally dark and lonely ancestral hall. The sound was like the roar of a wild beast, full of pain, and almost unlike the sound made by a human being.  The three of us were so horrified that we subconsciously hid in the shadow of the dense woods nearby.  A moment later, we see the secret.

    Lu Xueqi looked closely at Master Shuiyue, but could only see a faint look of pain on her face. Thinking about it, this secret has been tortured in her heart for many years, and even until now, it seems that the edges and corners have not been worn away much.

    Master Shuiyue's deep voice seemed a bit hollow in general, but every word was like thunder, slowly uncovering the dusty past.

    A figure stumbled out of the ancestor's ancestral hall. His clothes were in tatters and his hair was disheveled, covering his face. He couldn't see his face clearly, and he looked like he was crazy. At the same time, he kept yelling, moaning in pain, and  I couldn't understand what he was saying at all.  The three of us were shocked and frightened, the PatriarchHow could such a madman appear in such an important place as the church?  But we can't just let him act like this.  When the three of us were about to go out and stop this madman, suddenly, two more figures appeared from the ancestral hall and landed in front of the madman-like figure. They all knelt down.  The moonlight was bright that night, and the three of us could see clearly that these two people were the two senior brothers that we, the younger generation, respected so much, Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan Jianyi.

    Lu Xueqi lost her voice and said: What?

    Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said calmly: Are you surprised too?  The three of us at that time were just as horrified as you, and we were all petrified.  What happened next was even more unbelievable. Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan both looked full of grief. They actually knelt on the ground, one on each side. Each of them hugged one of the madman's legs and held on tightly, pleading in their voices.  , the one calling out was the word master

    At this time, Lu Xueqi was so surprised that she could no longer make a sound.

    Master Shuiyue seemed to have been completely immersed in his work, and said in a low voice: We were shocked by their shouts, and then we discovered that the madman's figure and appearance turned out to be the real master of Qingyun Sect at that time.  The mentor of these two senior brothers was Senior Uncle Tianchengzi who had shown great power in the battle between good and evil not long ago.

    We only saw that the head master had lost all his dignity in the past. He was talking nonsense, as if he was cursing something, but he couldn't listen carefully. The two senior brothers looked extremely sad, with tears streaming down their faces, and they clung tightly to each other.  He hugged the head master's legs and begged, saying "Master, please wake up, master, please wake up", but for some reason, the master master's mind was confused by his spiritual practice.  He turned a deaf ear to the pleas of his two most proud disciples, but in the end, he turned around, stared at the two men with a fierce light in his eyes, yelled, and actually struck with a deadly blow with both palms.  .

    When Lu Xueqi heard this, she felt as if she was immersed in the scene and couldn't help but tremble.

    Master Shuiyue said: The three of us were peeping on the sidelines at that time, and we were already confused. Now we saw the master uncle suddenly turned his back and poisoned the two senior brothers.  Even more at a loss.  Unexpectedly, just when the two of us were about to die in the hands of Uncle Tianchengzi, suddenly Senior Brother Daoxuan turned around while holding the uncle's legs, and his whole body quickly turned behind Senior Uncle Tianchengzi, as if  Like lightning, it had already clasped Master Tianchengzi's arms, and at the same time his whole body was filled with light, firmly restraining Master Tianchengzi.

    Senior Brother Wan didn't seem to expect that Senior Brother Daoxuan would be like this. He was startled for a moment. Unexpectedly, although Senior Brother Tianchengzi was in a state of madness, Daoxing was still there. His hands were held by Senior Brother Daoxuan, but he flew up with a kick and immediately knocked him down.  Senior Brother Wan was kicked out, and Senior Brother Wan flew two ash forward, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    At this time, the scene changed drastically. The three of us seemed to be stupid. We just stared blankly, not knowing how to react.  I heard Senior Brother Daoxuan shouting loudly: Junior Brother Wan, why don't you take action?  After hearing this, Senior Brother Wan visibly trembled all over, but he remained motionless, his eyes fixed on his master and Senior Brother Daoxuan.

    Master Tianchengzi is a master of Taoism and fought back hard. Although Brother Daoxuan still held his master's body with both hands, his face flushed in just a moment and he had been spitting out blood for several days. At the same time, the green light on his body quickly turned red.  It became extremely dim. It was obvious that his Taoism back then was still far behind that of Master Tianchengzi.  At this moment, seeing that Senior Brother Daoxuan was about to lose his hold, a white shadow suddenly floated past, it was Senior Brother Wan The three of us stared blankly, and Senior Brother Wan just let out a wild roar, and from then on.  He swooped over from a distance, and after a sharp roar, he already had his dragon-slaying sword in his hand, and it pierced into the chest of Master Tianchengzi!

    The deathly silence in the hut was just like the silence after the tragic change on that desolate night, and the remaining pain after the surge of murderous intent fell into silence.

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned pale, and after a long time, she whispered: According to the records in the sect, Tianchengzi’s uncle was born a hundred years ago in front of the ancestors’ spiritual tablets in the ancestral hall, and passed down to Uncle Daoxuan before his death.

    Master Shuiyue laughed miserably, shook his head, and said in a low voice: "Seeing this tragic change in the sect, the two people who killed the master are the two senior brothers we respect the most, me, Junior Sister Su, and Tian Buyi."  , completely lost their minds and were at a loss. Junior sister Su even accidentally made a little noise in her excitement.  But the two of them may have just killed their masters, and they were too excited to notice us.  That is to say, the two of them, after looking at each other for a long time, slowly knelt in front of the body of Master Tianchengzi. It turned out that in our sect, there was actually a supreme divine weapon, the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals, passed down from Patriarch Qingye.  The big secret is that although this divine sword can kill all evil spirits, but perhaps because of too many killings, over the years, this sword has actually become??With a strange demonic nature, once the person holding the sword activates the full spiritual power of the sword, he will be counterattacked by the demonic spirit of the sword, gradually controlling his mind and becoming cruel and easy to kill, even if he is a person with the highest moral standards.  , can't resist it.

    Ever since the instructions left by Patriarch Qingye before his death, all the masters and teachers of Qingyun Sect have known this secret, so they have tried their best not to use this divine sword. However, Uncle Tianchengzi, because of the urgent situation of the war between good and evil,  He had no choice but to use this sword to activate the Killing Immortal Sword Formation. Although he immediately sealed the sword and practiced Taoism with determination, he still could not escape this disaster.

    When Master Tianchengzi was still awake, he secretly told this secret to his two most proud disciples: Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan Jianyi.  Firstly, he has always trusted these two people the most, and secondly, if he told only one person, he would be afraid that if something changed, Uncle Tianchengzi would be afraid that he would be too high-minded and one of them would be unable to control him.  In the end, it ended up like this

    When Lu Xueqi heard this, she was suddenly shocked. She raised her head suddenly and said quickly: Master, what about the current uncle Daoxuan head Could it be that he is also

    Master Shuiyue sighed and nodded silently. Lu Xueqi was stunned and speechless.

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time and said quietly: In the past ten years, Brother Daoxuan used the Zhuxian Ancient Sword twice. Especially during this beast-monster catastrophe, he even opened all the secret locks on the upper reaches of Qingyun Mountain and used the Zhuxian Sword.  The power of the formation was pushed to the extreme.  One can imagine the counterattack power of such a demonic spirit.  In fact, I have already thought of this, but ten years ago, Senior Brother Daoxuan had already used the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals once, but he was not troubled by the backlash of the demon spirit.  To survive the disaster, it's a pity that he God's will, God's will!

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and said: Master, why do you tell your disciples about such a huge secret? Is there something important that you need to give instructions to your disciples?

    Master Shuiyue looked solemn, looked at Lu Xueqi, and said: Exactly.

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head slightly and said: "Master's kindness is profound, and it is difficult for a disciple to repay nine deaths. If anything happens, please ask Master for instructions!"

    Master Shuiyue took a deep look at Lu Xueqi and said: Originally, only the headmaster of the Qingyun Sect knew this secret, but I have been observing the eldest son Xiao Yicai carefully these past few days, but I clearly don’t know it. As a result, there is no one else in this world who knows this secret.  Among people, Tian Buyi has mysteriously disappeared along with Senior Brother Daoxuan. Junior Sister Su and Tian Buyi have always been deeply affectionate as husband and wife. At this moment, I am afraid that everything is in chaos, so if anything happens, I am the only one who can make the decision.

    Lu Xueqi raised her head and glanced at Master Shuiyue, hesitated, and said: Master, what do you mean?

    Master Shuiyue said: Although Senior Brother Daoxuan and Ri Buyi are missing, no one knows where they have gone or whether they have left Qingyun Mountain, so I must stay on the mountain. If they appear on the mountain, I will also  Good at making decisions on the spur of the moment.  But at the same time, people must be sent down the mountain to search. No one of my disciples who are determined and have high qualifications can compare with you. This burden can only be left to you.

    Lu Xueqi’s face was solemn, and she slowly knelt down in front of Master Shuiyue, but she was a smart person after all, so there was no way she couldn’t figure out the relationship between them.

    After a moment, she whispered: Master’s orders, disciples must obey.  It's justit's just that the disciple doesn't know. If the disciple wants to go down the mountain to search for the whereabouts of the two masters, the master can just give the instructions. Why should he tell the disciple this secret?

    After speaking, Lu Xueqi’s voice actually trembled slightly.

    Master Shuiyue's face was livid, and the muscles at the corners of his eyes seemed to be twitching slightly. After a long silence, she slowly said: Tian Buyi took the initiative to see Senior Brother Daoxuan. Apparently he knew the secret and saw that Senior Brother Daoxuan had become a demon.  Backlash, there must be a fierce fight between the two of them.  After you come down from the mountain, try to find the whereabouts of the two of them. If by chance you can find them and find out that they are really fighting each other

    Master Shuiyue’s palm slowly clenched into a fist, and you looked for an opportunity to kill the man controlled by the demon spirit with one sword!

    Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as paper, but she didn't say anything after all, she just slowly lowered her head.

    For a long time, in the dead silence of this small room, I heard her voice that was so subtle that it was almost hard to hear: Yes.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 6 Blood Array

.    ??Huqishan, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    Along the way, Gui Li felt that his mind was completely blank. Only the mysterious and vague figure of the woman lingered in front of his eyes. However, he clearly knew that it must be an illusion, right?

    Isn’t it?

    In a daze, he realized that he had walked back to the stone room that belonged to him. The stone door was open. Looking in from the outside, he could still see the chaos inside. It was the inexplicable scene between him and the Ghost King just now.  The result of a hands-on battle.

    He looked at the mess and was silent for a long time. Then he walked slowly in, found a relatively intact chair next to the broken table and gave birth, dazed.

    The monkey Xiao Hui ran over from the side. He still seemed to be in a depressed mood. Without saying a word, he climbed onto Gui Li's shoulder, sat down, and then fell into a daze.

    Maybe it’s still worried about Taotie!

    One person and one monkey sat like this for a long time without making any sound. The whole stone room seemed extremely dull. Finally, Gui Li suddenly moved his body, then reached out his hand, pulled Xiao Hui off his shoulder, and raised it in front of him.

    Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes at the same time and looked at Gui Li.

    Gui Li whispered: "Xiao Hui, what do you think I should do?"

    The monkey Xiao Hui said nothing, just looked at him.

    "Gui Li didn't seem to care about its answer and just whispered to himself: "How should I go on this road"

    There is no time in the mountains, time disappears like water.

    In the deepest secret place at the heart of Huqi Mountain, in the huge blood pool, there is a strong smell of blood. This strange existence is quietly hiding in a forgotten corner known to the world, quietly sprouting.

    Of course, except for two people, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost.

    In the huge blood pool, it is still the same as before, the huge spirit beast body is imprisoned in the blood water, but in addition to the Kui Niu and the Yellow Bird, there are two more in the blood pool at this moment.  One figure is the alien beast Taotie who is struggling but ultimately powerless. The other figure is an unusually large monster with a head like a legendary dragon and a body that is almost larger than a Kui Niu because  Most of it was covered in blood, and the specific shape could not be seen clearly. However, from the several parts of the body that protruded from the water, it was conceivable that it must be the "Candle Dragon", a magical beast in the legend of the Demon Cult.

    Kui Niu and Yellow Bird have been trapped for a long time and are already dying, unable to raise their spirits. Zhulong also looks sluggish and lifeless. Only Taotie, because he was just caught, still has his energy intact and lets out angry expressions from time to time.  Roaring, causing the blood around him to burst into waves, he was obviously extremely angry.

    It’s just that there seems to be an unusually strange force in this blood pool, which not only imprisoned the other three strange beasts, but even Taotie couldn’t break free. He roared and struggled, but ultimately achieved nothing.  In addition, there were more strange phenomena in the sky above the blood pool than before.

    The mysterious and weird ancient divine object, the Fulong Cauldron, was currently hanging in the void five feet away from the blood pool. From the four simple tripod legs under the cauldron, each of them emitted a ray of light purple and red.  The strange light, shining from above, is shining on the four strange beasts. Looking from a distance, it is obvious that there are looming and abundant spiritual powers in these four rays of light.  It was forcibly absorbed from those strange beasts and returned to the body of Fulong Cauldron.

    And because of constantly absorbing the almost endless spiritual power of these strange beasts, the original simple and profound appearance of Fulong Cauldron has slowly begun to change, and the entire cauldron has been filled with a steaming auspiciousness.  As the atmosphere enveloped it, the original simple color was slowly fading away, replaced by a color that was as warm as jade and gradually became somewhat transparent.

    At a glance, one almost thinks that this is the legendary holy object of the Immortal Family. It is otherworldly and incompatible with the blood-smelling blood pool underneath.

    However, under this fairy-like appearance, there is still another difference, and that is the mysterious pattern on the inscription on the body of the tripod. The images of four monsters flicker on and off, symbolizing the Fulong tripod itself.  The giant cauldron mirror is also slowly changing colors. Only the ferocious god-striped face at the top of the pattern is as red as blood, as if it is greedily absorbing power and is about to come to life.

    On a high platform far away from the blood pool, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost stood side by side.

    Mr. Ghost is dressed in black, and his whole person still seems to be shrouded in dark shadows. Even if he stands in front of him, it seems that he cannot be seen clearly.

    At this moment, he was using a low voice to say to the Ghost King: "Yes, the inscription on the Fulong Cauldron is indeed true. When the four spirits gather together, chaos will begin. At this moment, the four spirits blood formation has been completed. All that is left is to wait for seven days."  SevenOn the 19th, when the Fulong Cauldron has gathered the spiritual power of the four spirits, the power of chaos will be enough to open up the world and reopen the "Gate of Shura. In this way, sect master, you can control the supreme power of heaven and earth, and you will be unmatched."

    The Ghost King's face was flushed, his eyes were shining with strange light, and he was staring closely at the Fulong Cauldron in mid-air. He couldn't hide the excitement on his face. He suddenly raised his head to the sky and burst into laughter.

    The laughter was loud and wild, with arrogance and unruliness, as if he had already conquered the world, but the arrogant laughter suddenly stopped. The Ghost King frowned, but he gently caught his heart with his hand, and at the same time the redness on his face instantly receded.  , a pale color.

    But after a while, a golden aura flashed across his face, and he returned to normal after a while.

    Mr. Ghost stood aside and saw all the changes in his expression. With his insightful eyesight, he couldn't help but be startled and said in surprise: "Who did you fight with? Who is that person? He has such a good deed."  ?”

    The Ghost King took a deep breath, and the expression on his face had completely returned to normal. After closing his eyes for a moment, he slowly opened his eyes again, with a cold light flashing in his eyes, and said in a cold voice: "Great Brahma Prajna and Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Sure enough,  They are all unparalleled miraculous skills. Although they are not as sharp as my demonic sect's magical powers, their lasting power is truly terrifying."

    Mr. Ghost frowned, a strange light flashed in his eyes, and said: "Is it him? Why do you know how to fight with him"

    Speaking of this, he suddenly seemed to remember something, and asked: "Is it for the sake of gluttony?"

    The Ghost King snorted, but did not answer Mr. Ghost's words. He just said lightly, "The speed of this disciple's progress is really unexpected. I am afraid that in the future it may become a source of disaster. It's hard to say."

    Mr. Ghost took a deep look at the Ghost King, then looked away, and said slowly: "The most important thing at the moment is the Four Spirit Blood Formation first, and other things can be avoided if possible!"

    The Ghost King nodded slightly and said, "Yes, I understand the importance, don't worry!"

    Mr. Gui pondered for a moment and then said: "However, with Gui Li's current unpredictable behavior, and with the strengthening of the spiritual power absorbed by the Four Spirit Blood Array in the future, the bloody vision will definitely be difficult to cover up. With him here, it will inevitably be too much."  There are some variables. To avoid accidents, you should find an excuse and send him out!"

    The Ghost King was silent for a moment and said, "You are right." After that, he frowned slightly, turned around, put his hands behind his back, and slowly walked out of the blood pool.

    Watching the Ghost King's figure gradually disappear, Mr. Ghost slowly turned around, walked to the side of the platform, and looked down.

    I saw that the strange beast Taotie, who had been struggling desperately just now, seemed to have gradually lost its ability to resist under the double shock of the blood pool and the strange light of the Fulong Cauldron. At this moment, it fell helplessly into the blood and gasped for breath.

    Looking at this scene, Mr. Ghost slowly let out a cold and emotionless sneer under the black veil.

    "Hehethe Gate of Shura"

    The sound of footsteps sounded outside the stone gate, and it sounded quite urgent. It was obvious that the person was running over, and was in a hurry.

    Not a moment later, a figure appeared outside the door of Gui Li's stone chamber. He knelt down and said loudly: "Deputy Sect Leader, the Ghost King Sect Leader has sent a message, asking you to go and meet him."

    The words were so loud that there were still a few faint echoes coming from the stone chamber, but there was no answer.

    The visitor was startled for a moment, but did not immediately raise his head. Gui Li had always been known as a killer within the Devil Sect's Ghost King Sect. Ordinary members of the cult rarely dared to approach him, let alone be rude.

    The man boldly raised his voice and said it again, but no one responded. He then raised his head and looked into the stone room. What he saw was a chaotic scene, but there were no ghosts and Xiang Lai anywhere.  The figure of the monkey Xiao Hui with him?

    The man let out a cry of pain, shook his head, and stalked away.

    At this moment, Gui Li was walking in the long corridor of Ghost King Sect, with monkey Xiao Hui quietly stepping on his shoulder.  Gui Li looked forward. Although he could not see the end of the road, he knew very well that the end of the corridor was where the Ghost King's residence was.

    "No matter what, I can't just do nothing here, right, Xiao Hui?"

    He seemed to be whispering to himself, while the monkey Xiao Hui was also in a daze, not paying attention to his master's words at all.

    And Gui Li didn't care, he gave a low bitter smile and said: "I have seen hope several times, only to fail at the last moment. But as long as Baguio is still lying there, I cannot despair.  Right? I know what you are worried about, don’t worry, when I find a way to heal Baguio, I will naturally make him your friend."

    The ears of the monkey Xiao Hui suddenly stood up, and then he screamed "Zhizhi"With the sound of rain, Gui Li smiled slightly, but the smile did not stay on his face for long before disappearing again.

    He stood at the door of the Ghost King’s Stone Chamber.

    Outside the heavy stone door, the already familiar voice sounded. The Ghost King sat on the chair, and for some reason, the figure of his daughter passed through his mind.  An extremely complex emotion was floating in his mind.

    The stone door opened, revealing Gui Li's figure.

    "You're here." The Ghost King said calmly.

    "Yes." Gui Li nodded slowly, his voice equally calm.

    The two men fell silent, as if nothing had happened between them.

    After a while, Gui Li said: "There is something I want to tell you."

    "Say it!"

    Gui Li said calmly: "You have brought the followers back here, and I have brought Taotie back to you. If there is nothing else to do recently, I want to go out again to see if I can find someone to save Baguio.  method."

    The Ghost King frowned and glanced at Gui Li. At this moment, hurried footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. The disciple who was delivering the order ran over. When he was about to speak in a hurry, he suddenly saw Gui Li and  The Ghost King was talking face to face and couldn't help but sigh.

    The ghost king quietly waved to the mountain man. The man hesitated for a moment, bent down and bowed, and quietly retreated.  The Ghost King's eyes slowly turned to Ghost Li. The young man was still standing there quietly. Looking at the entire Demon Cult, no matter who he was standing in front of the Ghost King at this moment, he must be frightened. Only he, it seemed, had never been there.  Feared.

    Is this the man that my daughter loves with all her heart?

    "You go ahead!" The Ghost King's voice suddenly sounded a little more tired.

    Gui Li nodded silently. Although they both pretended that the fight not long ago didn't happen, it was obvious that the originally unfriendly relationship between them seemed to have become much more distant.

    He turned around and walked out, but just when he was about to step out of the door, his body suddenly paused.  An inexplicable and strange aura came from nowhere. It was like being suddenly in an abyss filled with blood and water. It was difficult and breathless. It was also like a huge wave rushing over in an instant. The bloody aura was like a disaster of annihilation.  There was a violent roar.

    Gui Li’s expression changed!

    But this strange aura was like a dream, fleeting, and the surrounding area became quiet again, returning to normal.

    The Ghost King's voice sounded slowly from behind, flat and without any emotion, "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li turned his back to him, stood there for a moment, and said calmly: "It's nothing."

    After saying that, he slowly walked away.

    The stone door was slowly on the platform behind him. When it was completely connected with the stone wall, Gui Li suddenly turned around very quickly, and a bright light flashed in his eyes. He looked deeply at the stone door of the Ghost King. His eyes were so deep that it was difficult to understand.  , seemed a little confused.

    The Ghost King in the stone chamber also looked at the stone door expressionlessly for a long time, seeming to be thinking about something, but finally shook his head, turned around and walked to the other end of the stone chamber, and took a few photos somewhere on the stone wall.  After that, the seemingly complete stone wall moved to the side, revealing a secret passage that could be passed by only one person, and a strong smell of blood also emanated from the secret passage.

    The ghost king walked in expressionlessly, and behind the immortal, Shibi slowly walked onto the stage.

    There is a place in Central China that is thousands of miles away from southern Xinjiang, but closer to Qingyun Mountain.

    This is a barren mountain with few people. It can be seen that the mountains are undulating, and a long river flows through them.

    If we consider it carefully based on geography, the nameless mountain range here should belong to the tail end of the huge Qingyun Mountain Range, and the long river between the high mountains can also be regarded as the river outside Heyang City.  One of the upstream tributaries.  But after all, we were far away from where Qingyun's spiritual veins were. Here we could only see ferocious beasts, apes croaking and tigers roaring, but there was no trace of immortality or spirituality left.

    It’s just that in this forgotten place of heaven and earth, the silence was broken today.

    Two figures passed across the sky, chasing each other back and forth. The former figure was alone in darkness, but the latter figure was reflected in a flash, and each other was as fast as lightning.  The man in the black shadow was flying up or down in the air, and then suddenly fell into the wild forest, twisting and turning, doing all the tricks, but the gray shadow chasing behind him really had unexpected magical powers.  It didn't fall even half a point, and it was gradually getting closer to Tu Lai.

    Suddenly, the black shadow in front seemed to know that it could no longer escape the pursuit of the people behind it. Suddenly, while running as fast as thunder, its body suddenly stopped, and the black shadow was trembling, and it was nailed to the spot like a nail.  And almost at the same time, the black shadow?He turned around very quickly and clicked five times with his right hand out of thin air.

    Another sound of "duh" was heard. In the wild forest, under the daylight, five points of yin fire suddenly appeared. A ferocious skeleton loomed in the flames. The howling wind was blowing, but it was the reaction of the people chasing after them.  Shadow pounced.

    The gray shadow was in front of him in an instant, but it stopped when he said it would. It was just that he was concentrating on it, but it was as if he was facing a powerful enemy. It was obvious that he did not dare to take these five points of yin fire lightly.  After a moment, I saw a cold light flowing in the hand of the gray shadow man, and he offered up a crystal clear tubular magic weapon with sharp ends.

    As soon as this magic weapon appeared, the surrounding ground and tree branches were covered with a layer of white frost, and the surrounding temperature suddenly became cold.  Five points of Yin Fire were seen coming like the wind, and the Gray Shadow Man's magic weapon was spinning in the air, but all five points of Yin Fire were sucked into the magic weapon tube.

    After a while, like fire meeting ice, the five-point yin fire slowly dimmed and finally disappeared.

    And the black light and gray air gradually dissipated.

    "Jiuhan Ningbingjing is indeed an incredible magic weapon!" As if sighing, but also admiring, but not angry at all, the man in black said quietly,

    Standing opposite Bi was an old man in gray clothes, who turned out to be Shangguan Ce, the second-largest person in Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang. And the magic weapon in Bi's hand was naturally the one that once made the Nine-tailed Sky Fox a little afraid.  Jiuhan was stung by ice.

    Shangguan Ce laughed at the sound of rain and said in a low voice, "It's not easy to be praised by you, the lich!"

    This man in black turned out to be the lich who escaped from the ancient cave of Zhenmo in southern Xinjiang that day. I just don’t know why he and Shangguan Ce ended up in such a chasing situation.

    The Lich looked Shangguan Ce up and down, then suddenly softened his voice and said: "Old friend, you and I have not been friends for only a day or two, so why are you still forcing each other so hard on me?"

    Shangguan Ce said calmly: "My purpose has been told to you a long time ago. There is no other meaning. We, the owners of Fenxiang Valley, want to meet you. There are some things that we might as well discuss in depth, so please come to Fenxiang Valley. It's as simple as that."

    The Lich shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said: "Your fellow Valley Master is too scheming. Although I am obsessed with living in this world and not dying, I think I can't compare to him. Besides, I don't know your purpose of coming. It's just for the benefit of our Witch Clan.  Those secrets, right?”

    Shangguan Ce snorted and said: "It's good that you know. Now that southern Xinjiang is in a mess and the five races are in chaos, we need Fenxiang Valley to come out to take charge of the big plan. Besides, we don't have any malicious intentions. No matter what, we are better than that extremely vicious beast."  Isn’t it much better to be a demon?”

    The Lich looked at him deeply and said: "I really don't know the secret of the Wu Clan's Heavenly Fire. For the sake of our long-term friendship, old friend, just let me go!"

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and said, "I can't help myself either."

    After saying that, the Nine-Hanning Ice Thorn in his hand slowly drew a semicircle in the air, exuding a cold air, and once again approached the Lich.

    The Lich stood motionless, wondering if he had understood that it was impossible to escape Shangguan Ce's pursuit, so he gave up his efforts, and just said lightly: "Old friend, this world is so big, and everything changes without reason, I didn't follow him that day.  The empress and the eldest brother, Yu Jiuquan, just want to go to Middle-earth and see all the things in the world while they are still alive. Don't you even want to give me a chance to make this small request? "

    Shangguan Ce snorted coldly and ignored it. Obviously he didn't believe this at all. At this moment, he was approaching three feet in front of the lich, but at this moment, his face suddenly changed drastically and his eyes were staring at the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The lich's body seemed to be floating in the sky with the sun shining down, but there was no sign of a shadow. Moreover, the body trembled slightly with the wind, and there were signs of floating.

    Shangguan Ce moved, and in a blink of an eye he was in front of the lich. Nine cold ice thorns struck down on his head. Immediately, he saw a cold light with an indestructible force, splitting the lich in half from the middle. But these two halves of the body,  In the blink of an eye, it turned into black smoke and quickly dispersed in the air.

    Shangguan Ce was so angry that he realized that he had accidentally been tricked by the lich again.  Stomping his feet fiercely, he stood up, jumped into the air, looked around, and saw a black shadow fleeing far away, but heading towards the north. He didn't say anything at the moment, turned into gray light, and chased straight away.  go.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 7 Hometown

.    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain.

    The sky is high and the clouds are clear. Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, you can see only a blue sky. The gentle breeze blows, which refreshes your spirit.

    Lu Xueqi looked at it for a long time. There was no one around, and naturally no one would notice that there was such a beautiful woman quietly looking at the sky at the foot of the secluded mountain.  The breeze blew, and her shawl hair fluttered gently, passing over her slightly thin face.

    Master Shuiyue’s instructions before leaving kept echoing in her ears:

    "From the conversation between Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan, we knew that all the masters of Qingyun Sect in the past generations would tell this secret to the next generation of disciples who would pass on the throne while they were still awake.  The death is for the reputation of Qingyun Sect and the common people in the world, and in order to avoid causing more killings, when it is absolutely necessary, the disciple who passes the throne can kill his master"

    "This time, for some unknown reason, Senior Brother Daoxuan did not tell Xiao Yicai this secret. In my opinion, there are no more than two reasons. One: before Senior Brother Daoxuan made up his mind to tell Xiao Yicai this secret, he had already been killed by the Demonic Spirit of the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian.  Secondly, Senior Brother Daoxuan relied on his profound Taoism. Especially in a fierce battle ten years ago, he used the Zhuxian Sword Formation but did not see the backlash of his inner demons. Therefore, he thought that he could resist it this time and wait until the real demon came.  By the time the spirit bites his body, it is already too late.”

    "It's just that despite the unexpected events, as the descendants of Qingyun, we can't stay out of it in any case. Tian Buyi is missing, Junior Sister Su is in chaos, and I am the only one who can make this critical decision. I just hope that everything will end on the mountain, and you don't have to be involved.  But if they are found at the foot of the mountain, you should also shoulder this important responsibility with all your heart. The ancestors of Qingyun have spirits and will definitely protect you and me, master and disciple!"

    Lu Xueqi slowly opened her eyes and took a deep breath.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to look at the majestic mountains and rivers behind, handsome and tall, with undulating hills and mountains in the distance, and dangerous rocks up close.

    It towers into the clouds and dominates the world.

    It’s for Qingyun!

    A faint and warm smile slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth. This mountain range was, after all, the place where she grew up. There were teachers she respected, close senior sisters and sisters, and others she once had.  .  .  .  .  .  remember.

    She turned around and walked away, her white clothes fluttering like snow. The world is so big and the sky is infinite. Even if she has a peerless appearance and a peerless hero, she may still be just a drop in the ocean.

    ※※※

    Speaking of which, this was the first time that I came down the mountain under the orders of my teacher, but there was no clear place to go.  Although he has a heavy responsibility, he doesn't know where to go to complete this task. It's a bit ridiculous to think about it.

    " Tianya is held quietly in the hand, but there is no familiar feeling. It should be said that it has become a part of the body. The faint blue light has also been contained in the scabbard.  One person and one sword, walking slowly.

    Where to go?

    How big the world is!

    There was a fork in the road in front of her, and Lu Xueqi stopped. It wasn't that she didn't know the way. Among the Qingyun Sect disciples, she was the one who went down the mountain more frequently. She had walked on the flat road in front of her countless times.  The most convenient way out of Qingyun Mountain leads directly to Heyang City, the largest town at the foot of Qingyun Mountain.

    The other fork in the road seems to have been abandoned for a long time, with weeds growing everywhere. Only a section near the fork in the road is vaguely visible. Looking in from a distance, it can be seen that the farther places have long been submerged by weeds.

    In fact, there are countless such trails and mountain roads leading down from Qingyun Mountain. Many of these trails are made by villagers living in villages near the foot of Qingyun Mountain. They go up the mountain to cut firewood or pick wild fruits for their livelihood. There are also many roads, because  For various reasons, over the years, it has become this desolate look.

    Who knows where this road leads, and who will remember who has walked it before?

    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly and smiled bitterly in her heart. After returning from southern Xinjiang and being separated from that person, her state of mind has really changed a lot.

    She shook her head slightly, wanting to put this thought away, and then walked onto the road again.  At this time, villagers in twos and threes came over from the other side of the road, old and young. Judging from their clothes, most of them brought axes, hemp ropes and poles. It seemed that they were all woodcutter from nearby villages who were going up the mountain to chop firewood.

    When they got closer, when these woodcutter saw Lu Xueqi, they all stepped aside with a look of respect on their faces. The disciples of Qingyun Sect were already respected by people within hundreds of miles around, not to mention Lu Xueqi's peerless appearance, so ethereal.  Immortal, even more so that people dare not look at them.

    Lu Xueqi stopped, nodded slightly to them in return, and then planned to leave. At this moment, one of them suddenlyThe old woodcutter, whose hair had turned gray but was still energetic, seemed to be very enthusiastic. He chuckled and said, "Girl, don't you know the road?"

    Lu Xueqi paused for a moment, her eyes moved, she glanced at the old woodcutter, hesitated, and shook her head slightly, but before she could speak, the enthusiastic old woodcutter said: "I know  You Qingyun Sect cultivators are so powerful that you fly around a lot, but when it comes to the road under your feet, sometimes you are not as familiar with it as country folk like us."

    The woodcutters nearby laughed when they heard this. Looking at their kind faces, Lu Xueqi felt a warmth in her heart for some reason, and the steps she was about to take stopped again.

    The old woodcutter laughed and said: "The road in front of you leads to Heyang City in the south. It is the busiest place within a hundred miles nearby. Once you get there, it will be much easier to go to other places.  "As he spoke, he pointed to the abandoned path and said, "Don't go down that road. It was a lively village many years ago, but now it's all destroyed and there is no one left."

    Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and said, "I understand, thank you very much, husband."

    The old woodcutter waved his hand, laughed twice, and continued walking towards Qingyun Mountain with the others. At the same time, a woodcutter who was slightly younger than him sighed and said: "There was originally a temple in that village.  , I heard it was quite effective. More than ten years ago, my wife and I went there to worship the Bodhisattva and ask for a child. As expected, the child was born, but it’s a pity that it’s gone now.”

    The old woodcutter nodded and said, "Yes, I remember it too. It's a pity that the temple is gone"

    The voice of the words gradually became lower, and their figures gradually disappeared into the mountains and forests. In the breeze blowing in the distance, there seemed to be their cheerful and generous laughter. Lu Xueqi turned around, the smile on her face still  Now, somehow, she seems to be in a much better mood.

    Smiling, she raised her head and walked towards the main road.

    Her steps were originally brisk, but for some reason, her pace suddenly slowed down. Her delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and deep in her heart, it seemed as if something important had suddenly passed by, but she couldn't catch it for a moment.

    Deep in the memory, something seems to have quietly awakened.  .  .  .  .  .

    She stood still and remained still. The scene just now was quickly replayed in her mind, and the words of the woodcutter echoed again:

    "Don't go that way. It was a lively village many years ago, but now it's all destroyed and there's no one left"

    "There was originally a temple in that village, and I heard it was quite spiritual"

    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt a tremor all over her body. After a moment, she slowly turned around and once again looked at the path that was overgrown with grass and seemed to have been lost in the afterimage of time.  .  .  .  .  .

    ※※※

    How many things can be changed in ten years?

    Face, mood, or hatred?

    No one can understand others, and sometimes, even oneself cannot truly understand them.  But only this path has truly changed.

    Because there is no road here.

    The densely growing weeds grow year after year, covering up the past history and witnessing the ruthlessness of time.  Until a lonely white figure quietly approached the dusty place.

    Among the weeds, you can still vaguely see the ruins of the ruins. In the breeze blowing in your face, there is no longer the bloody smell of the past, but only the slightly green and fragrant smell of the weeds.

    After walking through the broken door after another, watching the stone -step walls covered by moss was covered by moss, the laughter and happiness that had been had during his lifetime, and the happiness that once had, was dispersed with the wind?

    Lu Xueqi's face was slightly pale, and her slender and delicate hands held Tianya tighter.  In this abandoned village, someone seemed to be watching her quietly.

    She even felt like she couldn't breathe.

    But she never stopped, just walking quietly, passing every house. Once upon a time, who still remembers the people here?

    Until she saw the ruined temple.

    Unlike the surrounding environment, for some reason, there was no grass growing around the dilapidated temple. It was actually a room, but it was more appropriate to say it was a few pillars. There were only three or three broken stones left on the ground.  On the block, there is still a vague appearance of a statue of a god, and only then can we see where this place once was.

    Lu Xueqi walked over slowly.

    There are no weeds or moss. Everything here seems incompatible with the surroundings. I don’t know why. Even the weeds that grow so tenaciously areI wish I could enter here.

    Or, are all the resentments and resentments of the past gathered in this place?

    So in the dead of night, will there be people crying and whispering, talking about the past?

    Lu Xueqi turned around suddenly, and at some point, tears flashed in her eyes.

    Caomiao Village!

    This place has long been forgotten.  .  .  .  .  .

    She sat quietly in the corner, motionless, as if she was quietly listening to something, or feeling something.

    There was wind blowing in the distance, blowing her black hair and fluttering gently on her temples.

    ※※※

    The sun rises and the moon sets, morning and evening, day and night, morning and evening, the stars change.

    The white clouds in the sky are like gray dogs, disappearing like shooting stars, and time is like water. In the end, it goes away decisively, never stopping for anyone.

    In the distant weeds, the sound of insects came from nowhere. Apart from the sound of wind, this was the most lively sound here.  Maybe, in another ten years, this place will become a prosperous place again?

    Or, it’s still the same old thing.

    Who cares?

    Three days have passed, and Lu Xueqi has been sitting quietly in this remote place for three days. The world is full of constraints and heavy responsibilities, but it turns out that only in such a place can she find a place to breathe and escape.

    Quietly, just treat it as indulgence and let yourself hide.

    But, she still has to leave after all.

    The white clothes swayed and came quietly. Lu Xueqi's figure reappeared, leaving the dilapidated small temple and walking through the doors of the huts under the ruined walls. For some reason, her eyes looking at this place seemed to contain Yiyi.  Reluctant affection.

    In the distant sky, there are floating clouds. The clouds are faint, as if they have been blown by the wind, and a white line quietly cuts across the sky.  Lu Xueqi took one last look at these houses, turned around and left, never looking back. The figure in white clothes walked quietly away among the grass.

    ??Above the sky, the white clouds are still silent.

    Just from the clouds, a fast shimmer of light was brought out suddenly, silent and fast, with a few lingering white clouds on the clouds, scattered in the air.  Soon, this light fell on this abandoned village.

    "Zhizhi,zhizhi"

    With the familiar monkey cry, the three-eyed gray-haired monkey jumped to the ground and looked around. It was obvious that it felt happier in this wild place than in the heart of Huqi Mountain.  After a while, the monkey jumped away on its own and got into the thick weeds, not knowing where it went to play.

    Gui Li stood silently in the center of the village with an expressionless face.

    Except for the tiredness and pain that cannot be concealed in his eyes.

    He stared blankly at everything around him and turned around slowly. Everything he once knew about the place slowly emerged in his mind. Even the wind blowing in the distance had a familiar smell.

    The fragrance of my hometown land.  .  .  .  .  .

    And far behind him, behind the dense weeds, the white and slightly lonely figure finally disappeared into the distance.

    He walked slowly, and the same things that had impressed Lu Xueqi's eyes appeared in front of him, the ruins of the ruins, the mossy stone steps, and finally, the dilapidated small temple.

    It’s just that he didn’t walk over, he just looked at the small temple from a distance, lost in thought. It was there that a young man’s life was changed!

    He stood for a long time and looked for a long time, but in the end he did not pass. After a long time, he turned around, stepped on the weeds on the ground, and walked on the path where the distance between the houses could barely be distinguished.  He walked very slowly, as if every step was extremely heavy, until he stopped in front of the third hut in the second row.

    This is a house that is no different from other dilapidated houses, with the same doors and windows falling off, the same desolation and abandonment, and even the moss on the stone steps seems to be more than other houses.

    Gui Li's lips began to tremble slightly. For the first time in many years, he could not suppress tears in his eyes. Slowly, he knelt down in front of the hut and buried his head deeply on the ground in front of the hut.  In the weeds.

    What vaguely came from the wind was a strangled and struggling whisper:

    "Father, mother"

    ※※※

    Heyang City.

    After the beast monster catastrophe, the vitality of Heyang City was severely damaged, with countless casualties, but after the disaster, life will always have to go on.  People entering the city from all directions, as well as people fleeing home, gradually made this ancient city lively.

    On the busiest street, the whole Heyang?The best restaurant is still the Shanhaiyuan where Zhang Xiaofan lived when he first came down the mountain. Although due to the disaster, the sound seems to be much quieter than ten years ago. After all, it is rare for people to escape from death.  There is no need to worry about coming here to eat and drink.

    But on this day, a strange guest came to Shanhaiyuan.  This person is a young woman. She looks very beautiful, so that's fine. But under this beautiful face, every frown and smile gives off a strange and thrilling feeling, as if just being glanced at by this woman's watery eyes  Sweeping, the bones of the men around him softened by three points.

    It is Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox who was separated from Gui Li and Lu Xueqi after the great changes in southern Xinjiang.

    She walked into Shanhaiyuan Restaurant so openly and charmingly. For a moment, everyone from the shopkeeper to the waiter, including the only two tables of guests, were stunned. No one came up to greet her.  she.  Fortunately, Xiaobai seems to have been accustomed to this kind of scene, and he is not angry. He just smiles and says: "Isn't there anyone to entertain you?"

    The words woke up the dreamer. After all, the shopkeeper was old and still had some strength left. He quickly composed himself and then slapped the waiter on the back of the head, who was standing by in a daze, and said angrily: "The guest is here, why not?"  Don’t you want to say hello?”

    The waiter staggered, wondering if there was something wrong with him. Qiqi Aiai walked up, not daring to be Xiaobai, and said with a smile: "Girl, do you want to eat or stay in the hotel?"

    Xiaobai thought for a while and said, "Let's eat something first. Do you have a private seat here?"

    The waiter nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, please come upstairs."

    Xiaobai nodded, walked upstairs, and said, "Just find me a quiet seat by the window."

    The waiter smiled and said, "Don't worry, girl, you are the only one in the upstairs seating area. You will be given any seat you want. It is also guaranteed to be quiet and no one will disturb you."

    Xiaobai was slightly startled and said, "How come there's no one there? I heard that business here used to be pretty good?"

    The waiter had already walked upstairs. Hearing this, he smiled bitterly and said, "Who says it's not the case? The business was so good back then, and everyone in Heyang City was interested in coming to our place to have a drink. But damn, the former  The beast monster caused a stir for a while, which made people panic, and ended up with numerous casualties. At this time, not many people would want to come here."

    Xiaobai nodded slowly, sighed softly, and said: "So that's the case, no wonder."

    By this time, the waiter had taken Xiao Bai upstairs to sit on a table by the window, and was wiping the table with the rag he brought with him.  Xiaobai sat in his seat and looked out the window. He saw pedestrians coming and going on the street. It was quite lively, but there were few smiles on most people's faces. Instead, there were more frowning faces.

    "Xiaobai looked at it silently for a moment, and suddenly asked the waiter: "Waiter, I want to ask you something, please answer me honestly."

    The waiter nodded and said, "Girl, please ask me."

    Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and said, "Do all the people in Heyang City, including you of course, hate that monster in their hearts?"

    The waiter snorted, with a look of resentment on his face, and said loudly: "Of course, in the disaster of beasts and monsters in Heyang City, ten rooms and nine are empty, you can just go to the street and find someone to ask.  Ask, I guarantee that he definitely has relatives who died under the claws of that beast monster. Poor people like us are defenseless and unable to resist, but fortunately there are immortals on Qingyun Mountain who showed great mercy and power and drove away the beast monster that was killed that day.  , this allowed us to live a human life again.”

    Xiaobai looked at the excited expression of the waiter and smiled bitterly in his heart. Somehow, the figure of the man lingering under the residual fire in the depths of the ancient Zhenmo Cave in Southern Xinjiang passed by his eyes.

    Who can tell clearly what is right or wrong in this world?

    The waiter in the shop seemed to realize that he was a little embarrassed. His face turned red, he took a step back and whispered: "This, I'm just talking about this casually. Girl, don't take it seriously. Do you want to order something?"

    Xiaobai smiled and said: "Okay, but there's no need to order any dishes. You go down and tell the shopkeeper to make three or four plates of your specialty side dishes. In addition, you can bring ten jugs of good wine."  .”

    The waiter in the shop was startled and said in astonishment: "Ten pots?"

    Xiaobai glanced at him, nodded and said: "Ten pots."

    The waiter choked for a moment, then hesitated for a long time, and whispered: "Girl, do you have any other friends coming? If so, I might as well add some bowls and chopsticks in advance."

    Xiaobai smiled and said, "Don't think too much. I'm the only one. I need ten jugs of wine. Bring it up quickly. Don't ask about anything else."

    The waiter in the shop retreated without hesitation, but his eyes clearly showed an expression of disbelief, but actually he didn’t.Strangely enough, the most powerful ordinary person can only drink one or two pots, and the person who can drink four or five pots is either a drunkard or a drunkard. It's just that this charming and charming woman obviously cannot be judged by common sense.  The "ordinary people".

    Because there were not many customers, the waiter quickly brought the dishes that Xiaobai ordered and placed them on the table. The ten wine bottles with Shanhaiyuan engraved on the outside were also neatly placed in a short time.  Placed at the other end of the wine table.

    It’s a good thing that this is a time when business in the restaurant is light. Otherwise, if it were busy, wouldn’t it attract all the guests in the restaurant to watch?  But even so, Xiaobai probably wouldn't care.

    The waiter went down quickly, and Xiaobai was the only one left in the booth.  She poured herself a glass of wine, and soon the pot of wine had reached the bottom, and a faint pink color appeared on her cheeks. She didn't seem to be drunk at all, but it added a bit of charm.

    "well"

    She suddenly, so lightly, sighed.

    The wine is as pure as amber and as thin as a thread. It is poured from the mouth of the pot into the wine glass, causing tiny splashes of water. Xiaobai stares at the wine glass in front of him, looking at his own vague reflection gently swaying on the water.

    Then she smiled, with a hint of bitterness in her smile, picked up the glass and drank it all.

    On the street outside the window, people were making various sounds and rushing past. Those sounds seemed to be very far away, as if they were in another world.

    She put the sixth empty wine bottle aside.

    The gentle blush on her cheeks reflects her ageless and eternal beauty, and her eyes are still clear.

    ??Always drunk, never drunk!

    She bit her lower lip gently with her white teeth, smiled softly, shook her head, and raised her hand to pour the wine.

    On the street outside the window, for some reason, the noise seemed to suddenly become louder. Xiaobai frowned, moved to the window, and looked towards the street.  When she glanced away, she was suddenly startled. She saw a woman in white walking slowly on the street downstairs. Her appearance was as beautiful as a fairy, but who could she be if she wasn't Lu Xueqi?

    The people around her seemed to be attracted by Lu Xueqi's peerless appearance, but were also intimidated by her cold temperament. They did not dare to go directly forward, but gathered to watch from a distance, and there were many discussions, but this was the reason.  Xiaobai looked at Lu Xueqi's figure, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "We meet each other everywhere in life" She muttered to herself with a half-smile, then stood up, looking like she wanted to take the initiative to say hello to Lu Xueqi, but her body  He stood up, but suddenly his expression was startled, and his eyes left Lu Xueqi under the street in a blink of an eye, drifting to a remote corner in the distance of Heyang City.

    A familiar black figure flashed past very quickly, and then disappeared into another dark corner. Just a moment later, another gray figure who was not unfamiliar to her followed closely.

    Xiaobai stared at that corner for a while, and then a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Today is a coincidence. If I didn't join in the fun, I would really be sorry for myself, and even more sorry for that old ghost Shangguan. Hehe, hehe  . . . ”

    Amidst the sneers, her figure suddenly disappeared from the upper floor of Shanhaiyuan like a ghost. After a long time, the waiter came up to clean up, and only saw a silver coin on the table and six empty ones.  The wine pot, and the other four pots, have disappeared.

    And on the street, Lu Xueqi's figure suddenly disappeared from the street at some point.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 8 Conspiracy

.    The night was dark and windy, all the lights were out, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and there was no moon. Only a few remaining stars in the sky shone faintly.

    The night wind blew "whooshing" from above Heyang City, like a wild ghost crying at night. It was indeed a bit chilly and terrifying. Thinking of the catastrophe that had just gone through here, there was not even a single person on the streets outside the city.  Less than.  On the long ancient streets, there are only a few dead leaves that are occasionally blown down by the wind, rolling and undulating alone among them, floating into the distance.

    In this strange night, a black shadow suddenly floated from Heyang City. It was like a ghost and almost insubstantial. It landed quietly outside the city and swept towards the ancient road south of Heyang City very quickly.  But a moment later, another gray figure followed closely, staring at the black figure.

    These two people are naturally the Lich and Shangguan Ce who have been chasing them for thousands of miles. From the beginning of southern Xinjiang to the present day, this pursuit can be considered protracted.

    Shangguan Ce possesses the profound magical powers of Fenxiang Valley, and also possesses a mysterious and unpredictable Nine-Cold Ice-piercing magic weapon. It is very difficult for the lich to deal with it, but the strange magic skills of the lich are always unexpected, and in the desperate situation  Impossible to make thousands of changes and move around, but it also gave Shangguan Ce a huge headache. He was about to capture him again and again, but he repeatedly missed.

    If it were an ordinary person, most people would have given up when encountering this situation, but Shangguan Ce was under the orders of Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, and the lich probably had the method to unlock the secret of the sky fire of the ancient witch clan in southern Xinjiang.  , no matter what, this is what Fenxiang Valley is determined to win, so along the way, he bravely pursued it.

    However, such persistence is not entirely useless. The level of cultivation between the two is there, and it is difficult for the Lich to compete with them in a short period of time. However, the Lich has repeatedly relied on various strange spells to escape, and was defeated by Shangguan Ce.  As soon as he saw it, he gradually knew it in his heart. Nowadays, it is becoming more and more difficult for the lich to escape Shangguan Ce's pursuit again.

    Shangguan Ce knew this, and Lich knew it even more. He had no choice but to understand it, but he was really at his wits' end.  If there was a way to get rid of this hateful person who was like a cone attached to bones, he would have used it countless times thousands of miles away. But Shangguan Ce has been famous for nearly a hundred years, and he was even more popular in southern Xinjiang at that time. His conduct,  His cultivation, knowledge, and vision are all excellent, far beyond the comparison of Li Xun and other second-generation disciples of Fenxiang Valley.

    Although the lich continuously cast strange magic spells, he was able to see through them one by one. He could only hide them for a moment at most, and it seemed that he had escaped a certain distance. However, after a while, he was eventually chased by Shangguan Ce.

    In fact, the reason why Shangguan Ce, or Fenxiang Valley Yun Yi Lan, must capture him back, the Lich has already understood in his mind through several conversations with Shangguan Ce, but for him, he is determined not to let it go.  That night, I saw Shangguan Ce behind me getting closer and closer, and when the ancient road in front of me quickly retreated, it rarely blocked the hilly land. Instead, the terrain gradually became flat and open, and a wilderness appeared in front of me.

    Where else can you escape in a place like this?

    The Lich smiled bitterly under the black scarf and moved away with all his strength, but the sound of the lightning wind behind him became louder and louder.

    Just when he was at a loss, he suddenly felt something, as if he had discovered something, and turned his head and looked to one side.  His name is "Lich", and as the name suggests, you can tell what kind of Taoist and magical powers he is good at. In addition, his physical constitution is different from ordinary people, and he is ten times more sensitive to the aura of ghosts and ghosts than ordinary cultivators.  This was still on the main road. Even as he was running, he still keenly discovered that there was a deep and gloomy ghostly aura emanating from the depths of this wilderness ancient road.

    The Lich was overjoyed, and his body turned sharply in mid-air, twisting it hard, but then swept away into the depths of the wilderness extremely quickly. Shangguan Ce, who was following him, snorted coldly, floating like duckweed.  With indescribable ease and ease, he easily turned around and pursued him again.

    With this slight delay, the lich moved some distance away, and its figure became slightly blurred. However, Shangguan Ce was not worried at all. After tracking down this long journey, he had already tracked this mysterious lich.  After a lot of trying, I guess he can't come up with any tricks. At this moment, his mood is somewhat like a cat catching a mouse.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tracking thousands of miles and taking a lot of labor, why shouldn’t I give you a good punishment?

    Shangguan Ce sneered in his heart, and with the reassurance that the overall situation was under control, he chased after him easily.

    Soon, what appeared in front of the Lich confirmed his suspicion. This place was indeed a place with extremely strong Yin energy. It was called Yizhuang in China, where the corpses of the dead who had not yet been buried were placed.  It is located, but judging from the dilapidation of the courtyard hut, it is probably a place that has been abandoned for a long time.

    LichHe couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. According to his original intention, this Yizhuang was full of Yin Qi, which was a perfect place for him to perform many strange techniques. However, after it had been abandoned for a long time, the effect was compromised, especially since he had  There are several ghost-like magics that can even control corpses and are quite powerful. They have no chance to use them along the way. If they take this opportunity to suddenly cast a spell, they will most likely cause Shangguan Ce, an old man, to suffer a big loss.

    It’s just that this village has been abandoned for a long time, so naturally there won’t be any recently deceased bodies lying here.

    However, even though he was a little disappointed in his heart, in terms of the Lich's state of mind, this place could still be said to be a place for survival from desperate situations. Without any hesitation, the black figure swept into the gloomy-looking room in Yi Zhuang with a "swoosh" sound.  In the heavy, dark house.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, as his figure floated away, a little confusion flashed through his mind: The Yizhuang here has been abandoned for a long time, but how can this gloomy ghostly atmosphere be so strong and lasting?

    This night, the moon was dark and the wind was high, and the small house in Yizhuang was so dark that it was difficult to see even one's fingers.  However, for those who practice Taoism, especially "people" like Lich whose physique is different from ordinary people, this darkness is not difficult, and soon he can "see" the general situation in Yizhuang's house clearly.  Sure enough, this place has been abandoned for a long time. The surrounding walls are full of holes and extremely dilapidated. The desk in the front of the room that was supposed to be used to commemorate the dead has also fallen to the ground. In the middle of the room, there are several broken coffins lying in various directions, some of which are broken.  Even the lid of the coffin was not closed and closed.

    Hearing the sound of wind outside Yizhuang, it was obvious that Bai Ce was in hot pursuit again, and he was about to catch up. The Lich did not hesitate, but his body trembled, and suddenly there were several strange-shaped similar weapons in his hand.  It was an iron tool made of nails, but its whole body was covered with iron thorns. Then without looking, its fingers jumped like flying, and the sound of "swish, swish, swish" was heard endlessly. These monsters were instantly destroyed into the darkness and flew into the darkness.  Every corner of the hut.

    And when every monster disappears into the darkness, a light blue halo will suddenly emit from its tail, but it only flashes by and disappears in the blink of an eye.  As these monsters embedded themselves into the darkness of the room, the already bone-chilling Yin Qi in the room suddenly became ten times stronger, as if it could penetrate the bone marrow.

    The Lich sneered, and with a glance from the corner of his eye, his whole body suddenly floated up as if it had no weight at all, and floated straight towards a coffin in the corner of the room.  The coffin looked ordinary, and the lid was not closed properly, half of it was leaning outside.

    The lich slid in silently. Although it seemed to be a place that ordinary people would avoid, he liked it very much. As his body slid in, the coffin lid that was tilted was also moved by him.  Covered.

    The next moment, the wind suddenly stopped, and there was a sudden silence in the house. There was no sound. Shangguan Ce's figure appeared at the door of the house.

    The Lich hid in the coffin in the corner, feeling reassured. The coffin happened to be broken, with a few small cracks on the wooden wall. Through the cracks, he could see Shangguan Ce's every move clearly, and he was even more worried.  Proudly, as long as Shangguan Ce is not paying attention for a moment and takes two more steps towards the center of the room, the "ghost" array he has set up will be triggered. With the extremely strong gloomy ghost energy here, the old thief Shangguan will be caught off guard.  .

    He was looking forward to it, but he saw that Shangguan Ce seemed to be very careful. He did not rush in to search for the missing lich. Instead, he stood at the door and carefully looked into the room. It seemed that he would be there soon.  Don't dare to come in boldly.

    The Lich felt a little disappointed and secretly cursed that the old thief was really cunning. When he came to his senses, he slowly began to pay attention to where he was.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came back to his senses, he felt a bang in his mind, which almost frightened him out of his wits.

    He was in this coffin, and there was another person!

    In fact, due to the special nature of the lich, there is not only a person in this coffin, but also a dead person. To put it more unpleasantly, even if it is a skeleton, he will turn a blind eye. It is impossible to guarantee that he will feel a bit friendly, but it happens to him.  There was a living person in the coffin beneath him!

    And this person was completely unnoticed by him from the time he entered the hut to the moment he slipped into the coffin, and there was not even a sound of breathing.  The Lich was horrified, and his whole body trembled slightly, but he finally managed to control himself with his remaining rationality, and did not shout loudly or break out of the coffin, but his forehead, back, and palms were already covered with cold sweat.

    But the next moment, what surprised him even more was that he discovered that the living person under him was not breathinga living person without breathing!

    In a moment, the Lich had already judged clearly that the person in the coffin beneath him was indeed a living person, because the two of them were in the same coffin, and there was not much space between them. With his keenness, he quickly  Discover??This person's heart is beating slowly, but for some reason, this person's mouth and nose are motionless.  The Lich quietly stretched out his hand to explore. After a while, there was no movement at all. This person was indeed not breathing.

    The Lich felt his scalp numb.  This incredible change happened right in front of him. The lich wanted to plot against Shangguan Ce, but this time he was so confused that he couldn't concentrate in his mind, and his energy and blood surged faintly.  But after all, he was also a man of profound moral principles. As soon as his mind moved, he immediately realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly secretly activated his mobilization method to calm his mind. After a while, he finally calmed down.

    However, at this moment, when the Lich was planning how to face this unexpected situation, an even bigger accident once again left him stunned and at a loss.

    The whole coffin suddenly made a small sound: "Bang!"

    It was like something was closing. The sound was so soft that it was almost hard to hear. But in this small house, to the ears of these people with profound spiritual practice, it was completely different.

    Almost at the same time, Shangguan Ce turned around and stared at this corner.

    When the Lich was stunned, he suddenly felt that the coffin he was in suddenly emitted a strange demonic power from all directions. The strands were like ropes and hemp, and they actually tightly controlled the space in the coffin. With him,  With magical power, when encountering this inexplicable demonic force, he was completely unable to resist. In an instant, he was unable to move and was locked in the coffin by this invisible demonic force.

    The lich’s soul seemed to be frightened out of his body.  However, as if that was not enough, at this moment, in the dark space inside the coffin, the "living person" under him, who felt like a fat man, suddenly seemed to wake up and opened his eyes.  The eyes of the two people looked at each other in mid-air, in this weird atmosphere: Then, the unknown fat man just smiled at the lich quietly.

    Shangguan Ce stared closely at the corner in the middle of the room, but did not go over to check it immediately.  Although he does not have the special physique of a lich, with his high level of knowledge, he can naturally roughly distinguish the scenery in this room. At the same time, with his knowledge, of course he also knows what kind of place this place is.

    But he is not a lich, Shangguan Ce has never liked the place Yizhuang, especially for an elderly man, he dislikes this kind of place even less.

    At the same time, with his Taoism, when he first entered this house, he was keenly aware that the Yin energy in this house was really extraordinary, far from being comparable to an ordinary Yizhuang.  The Lich is proficient in all types of magic and magic. He knows better than anyone else, and this place is obviously the Little Demon's favorite place, so be careful!

    Shangguan Ce secretly used the true method to protect his whole body. He carefully looked around the strange hut again. After confirming that there was nothing suspicious, he slowly took steps.

    But he had only taken half a step, and suddenly he retracted. At the same time, a cold light flashed in his right hand, and the Nine Cold Ice Thorns had already appeared in his hand.

    “Old people always seem to be very careful.  He finally took the first step towards the corner.  Outside the house, a gust of wind blew by, making a "wow" sound, which was creepy.

    Shangguan Ce was on full alert. Not a single change in the hut could escape his eyes and ears, but the surroundings were dark and there was no sound other than silence.

    He sneered and suddenly raised his voice: "I already know that you are in this coffin. Old friend, if you don't come out, don't blame me for beating you up with the coffin and giving you a hard time."

    There was no answer, and there was still silence all around.

    Shangguan Ce snorted angrily and said, "Pretend to be a ghost!"

    After saying that, he did not hesitate and took a step forward. At the same time, the silver-white cold light of the Nine Cold Ice Thorns in his hand suddenly rose, and the surrounding temperature suddenly cooled down.

    But just as Shangguan Ce was getting ready to attack, a faint blue light suddenly flew out quietly from the other corner of the hut. His whole body was wrapped in Yin Qi, and it struck Shangguan Ce from behind.

    Shangguan Ce was originally on guard against the surrounding situation, but this mysterious formation set up by the lich completely restrained his own Yin energy, and his whole body could actually absorb the surrounding Yin energy and wrap it up. Shangguan Ce's Taoism was profound and he could feel the energy of this place.  Every move he makes is an amazing magical power.  But at this time, it happened to be a weakness, and the Lich noticed this and launched a sneak attack.

    Shangguan Ce didn't feel anything unusual around him, until the evil spirit approached three feet away from his back. The wind blew suddenly and the evil power became strong. He was frightened. In the flash of lightning, his profound moral conduct was unmistakable.  , he made an immediate decision and took a big step forward. He opened a little distance before he could do anything. At the same time, the Nine Cold Ice-like Thorns came fromHis hands instantly drifted behind him.  A cold light suddenly appeared, and the silvery white light suddenly illuminated the entire cabin. However, under this strange atmosphere, the originally beautiful light now looked pale and pale, which was really nerve-wracking.

    I saw silver radiance radiating from the Nine Cold Ice Thorns, and in a blink of an eye, it turned into a small light shield on Shangguan Ce's back. At the most dangerous moment, the Yin Mei was flicked away.

    But before Shangguan Ce could take a breath, the big step he had just taken had already fully touched the mysterious formation that the Lich had just laid out. Suddenly, he saw flashes of blue light in several corners of the hut, and several mixed  The Yin Mei with a ghastly aura shot out, and what was even weirder was that the Yin Mei that he just bounced drew a semicircle in the air, and as if someone was pulling it, it silently moved towards Shangguan Ce again.  Attacked from the back.

    In his haste, Shangguan Ce was in a panic for a moment, but he was not an ordinary person after all. The nine cold ice spikes shone with light, and within a moment, everything in this small house seemed to be covered from the roof to the floor.  A light layer of frost.

    And under this biting ice cold, Yin Mei, who was suppressed by the strange magic power, seemed to have encountered great resistance. Several shining Yin Mei slowed down one after another.  But in this moment, a thick layer of ice formed.  Although their speed was still very fast, Shangguan Ce had already slowed down his hand, and suddenly in the silvery white light, he made several "clang, clank, clank, clank" sounds, and several Yin Mei were stabbed by Jiuhan Ningbing Ice.  It fell to the ground. When it landed, it was probably thrown by the piercing cold air of Jiuhan Ningbing. However, under the ice, the fallen Yin Mei was shattered into several pieces.

    Shangguan Ce turned a dangerous situation into safety and broke the lich's mysterious formation. He couldn't help laughing and shouted towards the coffin: "Now you have no choice. If you don't come out and restrain yourself"

    Before the word "capture" could be uttered, Shangguan Ce's expression suddenly changed, his face was distorted, and he let out a roar of extreme pain. He fell over upside down, and with a loud bang, he actually hit the wall.  Big hole, flew out.  Between his figure, one could clearly see the subtle light blue light flickering on his back, but the evil spirit of the first one just now completely escaped his eyes and ears and hit him hard.

    During these thrilling fights in the hut, both the lich and the mysterious and unknown fat man under him could clearly see through the gaps in the coffin, especially the last one that became hurried. The senior officer was so experienced that he actually  Still plotted.

    In the darkness, there was a hint of admiration in the eyes of the mysterious fat man, and he suddenly said: "Zuo can actually sacrifice a ghost like Yinmei and then control it again. This kind of practice is really rare!"

    The Lich was shocked when he heard this man speak for the first time, but judging by his tone and eyes, he seemed to have no hostility for the time being. Moreover, he was also in a state of excitement in his heart at this time. He smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "You  wrong."

    The fat man was a little surprised. He checked and said, "Where did I go wrong?"

    The Lich sighed and said: "It's true that I set up these mysterious formations in front of me, but the last evil formation is controlled by someone else and has nothing to do with me." He said bitterly: "I  If he really had that kind of cultivation, he wouldn’t be trapped here.”

    The fat man frowned and stopped talking.

    The Lich glanced at him. In just a few words, he had roughly noticed the situation of this fat man. This man seemed to be in a similar situation to him, and was also trapped in this weird coffin, but he was different from him.  The difference between the lich and the lich is that this fat man obviously has a stronger and weirder force, which restricts all the energy in his body.

    The Lich couldn't help but be secretly surprised. The restriction placed on the coffin he was currently on was so powerful that even with his high level of cultivation, it was still enough to imprison him unable to move. However, for this fat man, it seemed that some people  If that wasn't enough, he still had to put a terrifying and strange spell on his body to trap him.

    “So if this fat man had no restraints, wouldn’t his moral conduct be frighteningly high?

    And if you think about it more deeply, what kind of terrifying person would be able to control this fat man?

    The Lich's mind was instantly confused. The number of people hiding in the middle-earth land was far beyond his expectation.

    At this moment, Shangguan Ce's roar came from outside the hut: "Which master here is here, please show up to meet me, and you are plotting behind your back. How can you be considered a hero?"

    In the hut, the Lich and the Fatty looked at each other. It was obvious that Shangguan Ce also had a sharp gaze, and he could tell at a glance that it was not the Lich who was plotting to hurt him, but someone else.

    At this time, only a sweet voice like a silver bell came down from the gloomy ghost roof. Yan said with a bit of sarcasm and a bit of joy: "Didn't you say you were pretending to be a ghost? I want you to see it."  Look??Who is pretending?  "

    Seeing that the mysterious fat man was trapped in the coffin, the lich naturally couldn't see who the woman on the small roof was.

    Shangguan Ce stood in the middle of the court. He endured the severe pain and looked up. He suddenly took a breath of cold air and said in a cold voice: "It's you?"

    The female voice laughed and said: "It's not me, or who is it? Hehehehe"

    The laughter was clear and crisp, with a soul-stirring charm. Under the gloomy night, only a slender figure was seen sitting alone on the roof. His brows were picturesque and his eyes were like water. He was full of charm and unparalleled elegance, but he was not exactly the same.  Who is Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 9 Obscene

.    Shangguan Ce only felt numbness around the wound on his back. At the same time, the cold and cold air continuously rushed from the Yin Charm into the Qi veins in his body. It was like being gnawed by thousands of ants, and the pain was unbearable.

    Within a moment, cold sweat was dripping on his forehead and his face turned pale.  Xiaobai, who was standing on the roof, saw Shangguan Ce's embarrassment in his eyes, and the smile on his face became even stronger. He seemed to be gloating about his misfortune, and said with a smile: "I didn't expect it, old ghost, you also have this day?"

    Shangguan Ce gritted his teeth, snorted coldly, forced himself to support himself, and said sternly: "Monster, how dare you show up to see me?"

    Xiaobai laughed "ha", as if he heard the most ridiculous words. With a wave of his sleeves, he floated down from the roof and landed not far in front of Shangguan Ce. He smiled and said: "I don't  Dare to come out to see you? Yes, I am timid and dare not see you, so I came out to give you a greeting as a greeting gift, and then I dared to come out to meet you. Old ghost, you made me live in seclusion in that mysterious fire altar  After so many years, I don’t thank you properly this time, I’m really sorry for you.”

    Shangguan Ce's face was full of anger, but he was actually a little frightened. Back then, in the Xuanhuo Altar, he mostly relied on the fire spiritual power of the Xuanhuo Altar itself, plus the remnants of the Eight Ominous Xuanhuo Array that were still there at that time.  Only then did he suppress this thousand-year-old demon fox, otherwise with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's behavior, he really wasn't sure that he would be able to deal with it.

    ??????????????????? But now, things have changed, and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has broken free from all the shackles. However, she was careless for a moment and fell into the trap of this evildoer. Her vitality was severely damaged, and I am afraid that she will no longer be her opponent.

    At this moment, the night wind whistled in the wilderness, and the sounds of ghosts crying and howling wolves came from all directions. It seemed that in this desolate night, countless night ghosts were crying at the same time, and the yin energy was strong.

    In Yizhuang, Xiaobai and Shangguance are still at odds.

    Although Shangguan Ce had been seriously injured in the plot, it seemed that Xiaobai had no immediate plans to deal with this old enemy. On the contrary, she seemed to just look at Shangguan Ce with interest, like a cat catching a mouse, with a sarcastic look on her face.  color.

    Shangguan Ce knew that what he needed most at the moment was to find a safe and quiet place to use his energy to heal his injuries and suppress his injuries. However, it was really annoying to have such an unpredictable thousand-year-old demon fox standing in front of him.

    Angry, Shangguan Ce said bitterly: "Since you are determined to deal with me, why don't you take action and stand there motionless? What is your purpose?"

    Xiaobai smiled slightly and said: "I'm fine. It doesn't matter if I tell you. I'm not like you humans, who always think that life is short. As for me, I have a lot of time and I don't know how to spend it, so I  Just stand here and watch you slowly, I am very patient anyway."

    When Shangguan Ce heard this, he was so angry that he almost burst into smoke. This evildoer clearly wanted to hold him back. He knew that he was seriously injured, but refused to let him have a chance to heal. After such a long time, Shangguan Ce was naturally exhausted from running for his life.  No matter how the fox takes action, he is afraid that he himself will not be able to support it first.

    Helpless as Shangguan Ce knew, he was really helpless against Xiaobai's rather shameless methods.  If you fight, you will be seriously injured, and the opponent's behavior is unpredictable, and it is probably difficult to win; if you don't fight, your injuries will become more and more serious, and if you drag it on, it will be a dead end.  It seemed that all other methods were of no use except running away.

    It’s just that Xiaobai’s watery, seemingly enchanting eyes, which were clear and refreshing, made Shangguan Ce look at him. Even he himself didn’t have much confidence that he could escape from Xiaobai’s hands.

    This is really a desperate situation.

    Shangguan Ce's face was ashen, with various expressions of anger, anger, fear, and anxiety passing by one by one. Xiaobai looked at it and felt very happy in his heart.

    She was imprisoned in the Xuanhuo Altar for many years by the people in Fenxiang Valley. If Gui Li hadn't unintentionally broken the seal, I really don't know if she would have stayed in that ghost place for the rest of her life. The pain here is really hard to explain.  Therefore, in Xiaobai's heart, she was really angry at Shangguan Ce and the others in Fenxiang Valley. Although she had a thorough understanding after escaping with Gui Li that day, and did not deliberately go back to find trouble in Fenxiang Valley, but  If Shangguan Ce automatically arrived in front of her this time, how could she pretend she didn't see it?

    Being compassionate and being kind to others is what the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox does when she is in a good mood, but she has never been a Bodhisattva who does not remember others' faults and is lenient towards others.

    Thinking of the proud place, Xiaobai couldn't help but laugh out loud. It seemed that all the resentment for many years was expressed tonight. It was really fun.

    Shangguan Ce's mood was naturally not as good as Xiao Bai's. On the contrary, it seemed that his injuries could no longer be suppressed, and his whole body began to tremble slightly. The ghostly power rose, and a faint blue light enveloped his back.

    Xiaobai’s smile became even stronger, and Shangguan Ce’s breathing became more and more urgent, and suddenly?He took a few steps closer to Xiaobai. Xiaobai frowned slightly, with a slightly wary look on his face. Although Shangguan Ce was injured in an accident, his cultivation was no small matter, and Xiaobai did not dare to go too far.  main idea.

    It’s just an unbelievable thing that happened in the blink of an eye.

    I saw Shangguan Ce's face full of pain, with veins popping out on his face. It looked like he was seriously injured, and he seemed to be unable to hold on. And his eyes turned white, a trace of fear flashed across his face, and with a plop, he unexpectedly  He knelt down to Xiaobai and begged: "Fox Fairy, please spare my life!"

    If Shangguan Ce's move was said to be an earth-shattering magical power, Xiao Bai would probably have concentrated on receiving the move; even if Shangguan Ce suddenly shouted loudly at this moment, and then thirty or fifty masters from Fenxiang Valley jumped out next to him, Xiao Bai would still be able to accept it.  Reality.

    But the impression of the old man in front of her who suddenly knelt down and begged for his life completely overturned what she knew in the past. For a moment, even with her thousands of years of experience, she was stunned and at a loss.

    However, after staying here for only a moment, Xiaobai had already woken up. It was just that Shangguan Ce had deliberately and deliberately deceived himself just for this moment of free time.

    In an instant, Shangguan Ce, who was dying just now, suddenly seemed like a different person. His whole face was filled with murderous intent, and all the pain expressions disappeared. Even the blue halo on his back was suppressed in the blink of an eye.  The silver light of the Jiuhan Ningbing Ice Thorn suddenly appeared, like a startling dragon flying through the sky, flying up from the bottom of his hand with a "boom" and hitting Xiaobai's chest.

    "Xiaobai screamed angrily, and his body floated backward very quickly. At the same time, his sleeves and robes flew up, blocking him in front of him, forming a cloth wall.  But Shangguan Ce's blow was actually what he had practiced all his life, and its power was extraordinary. He heard a "hissing" sound, and his sleeves were torn into pieces by the distance contained by the Nine Cold Ice Thorns, and turned into ice almost at the same time.  The block broke apart and fell to the ground.

    The silver-white light did not stop at all, but went straight towards Xiaobai. Xiaobai was still retreating, but his hasty retreat was not as fast as Shangguan Ce's deliberate fatal blow. Seeing this  The deadly light was about to catch up with her. Xiaobai's face was pale, but she was not panicked. She suddenly clasped her hands in front of her chest, crossed them, flexed and stretched, and made a strange gesture.

    "Whoops"

    A long and mysterious roar suddenly echoed from an unknown place. The whistle was desolate and lonely, quiet and self-proclaimed, and it brought people into a mysterious mood. On a full moon night, in the wilderness, a white fox screamed at the moon.  .  .  .  .  .

    The next moment, the light of Jiuhan Ningbing Ice Spike surged, and a piece of silver light flashed, covering Xiaobai's entire body.

    Shangguan Ce succeeded in counterattacking, but there was no look of pride on his face. Instead, he gritted his teeth and showed unwillingness to do so.  It's just that he is very comparable to others. After weighing the situation, he didn't hesitate at all and immediately flew out upside down. With only a few ups and downs, his gray figure had disappeared into the vast wilderness outside Yizhuang.

    The silver halo slowly receded, and there was a faint trace of blood on the ground, but Xiao Bai was gone.

    In the mid-air, the mysterious fox whistle was still lingering and long, and it fell quietly for a long time. Correspondingly, as if appearing out of thin air, Xiao Bai's slim body appeared in the mid-air again, slowly  fell down.

    She lowered her head and looked at the blood stains on the ground. She bit her lip with silver teeth, and her face was full of anger.  She was careless just now and didn't expect that Shangguan Ce was willing to be humble and come up with such a method in order to survive. Instead, she was plotted by him and almost lost her life.

    But fortunately she is not an ordinary person, she is a nine-tailed fox.

    The fox has nine tails!

    It can’t be calculated!

    ※※※

    The night wind was cold, blowing from a distance, and it was really chilly when it blew on my face.

    Xiaobai stood in the courtyard, composed himself, then slowly turned around and looked at the dark cabin.

    She walked in slowly.

    There was still silence and darkness in the Yizhuang house, as if the thrilling and fierce battle just now had never happened.

    Her figure stood at the door of the house. Under the dim starlight at this night, her figure gradually became a little erratic and looked a little more strange.  But obviously Xiaobai will not be afraid of this kind of atmosphere like ordinary people. She is the ancestor of these evil ways. When it comes to pretending to be a ghost, let alone a human being, even if a real ghost comes, it may not be comparable.  After passing her, I don’t know which one was scared away.

    At this moment, Xiaobai's clear eyes glanced around the dark cabin, taking a closer look at the coffins in the room. In her eyes, a few traces of confusion flashed through.  look.  But in the end, her focus remainedHe reached the coffin parked in that secluded corner.

    "Come out, I know you're in there." Xiaobai didn't walk over, he just stood there and said so calmly.

    No one answered, just silence.

    The Lich was hiding in the coffin and couldn't move. He didn't know what he was feeling at the moment. He thought he could conceal his plan and hid in the coffin. Unexpectedly, he was discovered by Shangguan Ce and Xiaobai one after another. Even inside the coffin,  There was actually a living person who came in earlier than him, and he didn't notice it.

    Thinking about it, I must have felt very defeated.  .  .  .  .  .

    Xiaobai frowned slightly and took a step forward, but then stopped again. At the same time, he looked at the darkness around him. The confusion in his eyes was a little thicker. It seemed that the darkness here was deep.  There was something there that actually made her a little afraid of it and made her hesitate to move forward.

    She was silent for a moment and then said: "I know your identity. You must have seen me in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave that day. In this case, we have no grudges. I just have one thing that I want to ask you for.  .”

    Her voice echoed softly in the room, and the cold wind was still blowing outside. Shangguan Ce had just made a big hole in the wall, and now a lot of cold air seemed to be blowing in from the hole.

    After a while, the lich's voice suddenly sounded from the coffin: "Yes, I remember you, what do you want to ask me?"

    Xiaobai raised his eyebrows, stared at the coffin, and said, "Can't you come out and speak?"

    The Lich suffocated for a moment, and then said slowly: "I just like this. If you have anything to say, please tell me."

    Xiaobai snorted and said: "Okay, then I won't waste my time. Let me ask you, why did the sky fire come into being?"

    As soon as these words came out, the Lich was obviously taken aback. After a moment, he said in a deep voice: "Why do you ask this?"

    Xiaobai said calmly: "Your master promised me something that day, but he died before he could do it. I finally found out that there was someone like you who slipped through the net, so naturally I came to ask you clearly."

    The Lich snorted and said: "He is not my master, only the Witch Queen is."

    Xiaobai retorted, "Then what have you been doing all these years?"

    The Lich was silent for a long time and said: "What I did was not to help the world understand the truth."

    Xiaobai was a little impatient and said: "Forget it, I don't care about your arguments, and I don't care. I just want to know my affairs. Are you willing to tell me?"

    The Lich was silent again for a while. After a while, he slowly said: "The five tribes in Southern Xinjiang are descendants of the Wu tribe. You should know this, right?"

    Xiaobai frowned and said, "How?"

    The Lich said calmly: "The secrets of the Witch Clan will be inherited by the descendants of the Witch Clan. That's it. Don't ask any more questions."

    Xiaobai recited the two inexplicable words of the Lich several times in his mind, but his face did not change. He just snorted coldly and said: "Pretend to be a ghost!"

    After that, she seemed to have made up her mind, and she strode towards the coffin where the lich was. The room was not big, and there were several coffins scattered around. Within a few steps, she met one.  It's the coffin where the lich is.

    There seemed to be something in the darkness, ready to move, staring directly at Xiaobai's figure.

    Xiaobai's face was expressionless, and she was about to continue walking forward, but just as she was taking steps, her body suddenly turned around, and her original slow pace suddenly changed to that of a rabbit, almost like lightning.  Her right hand suddenly stretched out, and its long and delicate fingers suddenly grabbed the huge coffin beside her.

    Boom!

    With a roar, the huge coffin, which seemed to be almost twice the size of Xiaobai's body, was incredibly grabbed by Xiaobai with only five delicate fingers!

    What happened next was even more jaw-dropping. Xiaobai's whole body immediately floated out of the hut, and with the help of five fingers, she actually lifted the huge thing in her hand and took it out.

    The huge coffin made a low roar in mid-air, and the sound of "wuwu" echoed lowly. A huge shadow enveloped Xiaobai's slender body, which looked really weird.

    Even the lich in the coffin in the corner was stunned by Xiaobai's sudden and strange behavior.

    And the darkness in the room seemed to be disturbed by Xiaobai's strange behavior. A sinister "hissing" sound was emitted from the violent air flow.

    I saw Xiao Bai falling in the Yizhuang courtyard, even more hesitant, his whole body gathered, the five fingers flickered across the five fingers, and his right arm was anxious, but he saw it.The large coffin was pulled by a strong force, and with the wave of Xiaobai's arms, it crashed into the hard stones on the ground.

    Boom!

    A huge roar instantly resounded far and near, and suffocating thick flying dust instantly flew everywhere like water vapor. The entire huge coffin was smashed into pieces, and there were flying splinters of wood everywhere.

    Xiaobai had already hid aside. She naturally ignored the spiky sawdust, but the dirty flying dust was intolerable to her.  And passing through the thick smoke and dust, suddenly, there was a violent cough. After a while, a figure stumbled out of the dust, his clothes were in tatters, his face was covered with dust, and he was in a miserable state.

    Inside the hut, the Lich felt chills all over his body and was dumbfounded. There was actually someone hiding in the coffin next to the hut.  .  .  .  .  .  For a moment, the Lich felt that his surroundings were really full of ghosts, and everything seemed suspicious.

    And when he looked down inadvertently, he noticed that the fat man sitting next to the coffin had a bit of mockery in his eyes, but at the same time, he seemed to be a bit relieved.

    Outside the courtyard, the flying dust gradually subsided, and the man who staggered out of the coffin was crawling to the side, breathing in the fresh air.  Xiaobai stretched out his hand, waved it in front of him a few times with some smoke, fanned out some remaining smoke, and slowly approached the person.

    The man turned around and laughed.

    Xiaobai looked at him carefully, suddenly startled, and lost his voice: "Why is it you?"

    The man gave a wry smile and seemed a little embarrassed. He stretched out his hand to wipe the dust on his face and said with a dry smile: "Of course it's me, the Great Immortal"

    The person who appeared in front of Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox, unexpectedly turned out to be Zhou Xian, who claimed to be an "immortal who guides the way and has an iron-spoken look".

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 22 Chapter 10 Gathering

.    ?? At this moment, Yi Xian's whole body seemed to be covered with a layer of dust. It seemed that he had been lying in the coffin for a long time. The bit of Taoist immortality he had originally had was gone.

    Xiaobai looked him up and down, naturally not thinking about the boring question of whether Yi Xian was going to lie down in the coffin, and said directly: "Why are you in the coffin?"

    Zhou Yixian gave a bitter smile and said, "Of course I was caught and thrown in."

    Xiao Bai’s eyes turned, he glanced at the small dark room, and said: “Then who are the people in the two coffins next to you, do you know?”

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "The one on the left is my granddaughter Xiaohuan, and the one on the right is Taoist Wild Dog."

    Xiaobai snorted and glanced at Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian was a little embarrassed, but he couldn't care less about face at this moment. He quickly bowed to Xiaobai and begged: "This great immortal this, this, please do it."  Out of mercy, since you saved me, I'll also save them both."

    Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and took two steps towards the house. Suddenly he frowned and seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and looked at Zhouxian with a strange look on his face.

    Zhou Yixian felt a little uncomfortable when she looked at her. He laughed dryly and said, "What do you want me to do?"

    Xiaobai stared at him and said, "What did you call me just now?"

    Zhou Xian said "Ah" and took a step back, with a look of regret on his face.

    Xiaobai looked him up and down carefully and said calmly: "I underestimate you, you can actually see through my identity."

    Zhou Yixian made a bitter face and repeatedly cupped his hands and said: "Girl, look at this, this I didn't mean anything, I just said something that I shouldn't have said. Girl, forgive me, girl, forgive me."

    Xiaobai spent this time carefully observing Zhou Xian secretly, only to find that this old man was frivolous in his steps and lacked energy and blood. He was indeed not a profound practitioner. But for some reason, this man's vision was so sharp. He was more discerning than before.  Many spiritual people who have become famous are much more discerning.

    Xiao Bai had a second thought here, but Yi Xian was a little more anxious over there. However, he had no choice but to say to Xiao Bai with a smile on his face: "Girl, to show your kindness, why don't you save people first?"

    Xiaobai snorted coldly and glanced at Zhouxian. Zhouxian remained silent and took a step back quietly. He wanted to say something more, but Xiaobai's figure suddenly flickered and he had already drifted into the dark cabin. A moment later  , and suddenly there was an endless stream of roaring sounds, and a weird whining sound came from the house.

    Later, Zhou Yixian only felt his eyes darken, shouted "Ah!", and immediately ran away. He ran away, only to see the two coffins that were placed on the ground just now, and were suddenly thrown from the hut by Xiaobai.  When it came out, there were two loud "bang bang" sounds, and it hit the ground with a huge roar.

    In an instant, the courtyard was filled with dust and debris again, even worse than before. Amidst the misty dust, the sound of a man and a woman coughing could be heard after a moment. The figures of Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were indeed there.  He stumbled out of the dust.

    Zhou Yixian was overjoyed and hurriedly greeted them. He pulled the two of them aside and asked questions. Xiaobai also walked out of the hut at some point and stood aside from a distance, watching the three of them happy.  But her face was obviously still a bit solemn, and she glanced into the dark depths of the hut from time to time.

    At this time, the dust in the courtyard gradually subsided, Xiaobai stood still, and the three people on Zhouxian's side were relieved from the disaster. They were all extremely happy, but at this moment, for some reason, they started to argue from a distance.  , specifically what Yi Xian said, but Xiao Huan firmly objected. As for the Wild Dog Taoist, as usual, he just watched them talk and didn't express any opinions.

    Xiaobai stood in the distance and watched them talking for a long time, but it seemed that he could no longer coordinate his opinions. He couldn't help but become curious, and couldn't help but quietly walked over. He only heard Zhou Xian frowning and said angrily: "Okay, don't say anything.  Come on, let’s leave this ghost place immediately, otherwise if we wait for the devil to come back, we will really die without a burial place.”

    Xiaohuan sneered and said, "What should I do with that person over there?"

    Zhou Yixian was stunned for a moment, and it seemed that he could not help but feel a little ashamed. He just refused to admit defeat and said forcefully: "What do you know, little kid? Firstly, the 'Heart-killing Lock' magic technique was used on that person, and secondly, the coffin was used."  There are other restrictions on him, and we can't save him, so we might as well leave first. Otherwise, if we delay, the devil will come back, and we will die in vain."

    Xiaohuan said angrily: "Grandpa, you are talking nonsense again. That person was clearly captured by the devil because of us. How could we do this?"ungrateful?  "

    Immortal Zhou Yi shook his head and said: "Wrong, wrong. It is true that he was captured that day, but it is completely nonsense that he was captured because of us. From my perspective, the devil is very good.  , we are naturally far inferior, but the person who helped us is definitely not comparable."

    The corner of Xiaohuan's mouth turned up, Lao Gao said bitterly: "We can't just leave him alone anyway!"

    Zhou Yixian frowned, with a grimace on his face, waiting to persuade the stubborn granddaughter again, when suddenly Xiaobai's voice came from beside him, saying: "Who are the people you are talking about and the devil?  "

    Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were startled for a moment, and then both shook their heads. Xiaobai glanced at Yiyi Xian, but Yiyi Xian looked away and said: "The three of us are ordinary people, how do we know about these people?  I’m scared to death, I don’t know.”

    Xiaobai frowned slightly, and she didn't doubt that the girl in front of her and the Taoist priest next to her who looked as strange as a dog didn't know. It's just that the old man Yi Xian was so weird that it made people murmur in their hearts.  There's probably something weird in it.  But Zhou Yixian insisted that he didn't know. Even though Xiaobai had doubts, he had no choice but to give it a try and said to Xiaohuan: "Little girl, do you remember what the person who helped you and the devil used?"  A magic weapon?"

    When Xiaohuan saw Xiaobai for the first time, she was moved in her heart. She was usually quite conceited about her beauty, but when faced with Xiaobai's stunning and charming appearance, especially when she seemed plain but was beautiful no matter what,  There is such an indescribable trace of heart-stopping charm hanging gently in the corner of her eyes. This kind of mature grace is something Xiaohuan cannot compare to.

    She had already fallen in love with her, not to mention that Xiaobai was the benefactor who saved the three of them, and she felt even more intimate. Now that Xiaobai asked him with such a slight smile, she felt that this woman's eyes were as soft as water.  Even though I am a woman, I can't help but feel a little thump in my heart, my heart beats a little faster, and even when I speak, I feel a little nervous and stutter:

    "Ah, what, what?"

    Zhou Yixian and Taoist Wild Dog standing nearby were a little surprised. They looked at Xiaohuan. Xiaobai smiled and asked again. Xiaohuan calmed down, cursed himself in his heart, and then looked down at the ground.  , said: "I know this. The person who helped us has a very high moral practice. He uses a fairy sword magic weapon. It is three feet long and red and yellow in color. When used, it is really powerful, like a ball of magic sword."  Red flame"

    "Red Flame!"

    Suddenly, a voice filled with astonishment, mixed with a bit of surprise and nervousness, came from the door of Yizhuang Courtyard.  The four people in the field were all startled. When they looked back, they saw a woman in white clothes, who was as beautiful as the dust. She held a light blue fairy sword in her hand. The light was flowing, and it looked like it was a top-grade treasure.  And this woman's appearance is indistinguishable from Xiaobai's, and she is also extremely beautiful in the world.

    But it’s not Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain, so who is it?

    ※※※

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the ruins of Caomiao Village.

    Under the ruins and in the grass, the flurry of insects chirps from time to time, adding to the desolation in this desolate place.

    The night is getting dark, and the sky is covered with dark clouds. Only a few stars with faint twinkling light still show their heads tenaciously, shining a little light.

    In a corner of the village, next to a broken wall that had mostly collapsed, Gui Li quietly sat on the ground with his back against the wall.  Beside him, monkey Xiao Hui was lying on the ground, his head resting on Gui Li's thigh, his limbs spread out, lying on his back, sleeping soundly.  .  .  .  .  .

    Gui Li didn't sleep, his eyes were still open, silently staring at the surrounding plants and trees, every inch of land, and every ruined wall.

    This is his hometown, the place where he spent his first years of life, but as time passes quietly, these things eventually become memories, leaving only this ruins, which makes people sigh and sigh.

    But, what is the purpose of people living?

    Gui Li stared at everything around him, then slowly raised his head and looked up at the night sky.

    As night falls, above the sky, I wonder if there are really gods, demons, and Buddhas who can listen to the voices of the world?

    The monkey Xiao Hui moved his mouth a few times, made a few "tsk tsk" sounds, turned over, rubbed his head on Gui Li's thigh a few times, and then fell asleep again.

    Maybe, it dreamed of its favorite wild fruit?

    Gui Li withdrew his gaze and fell on Xiao Hui. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked its head. The fluff on the monkey's head and its soft tentacles conveyed a hint of warmth.

    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, smiling gently and simply, just like the boy who was there so many years ago.In this former village, people were laughing and shouting loudly and running hard!

    The night wind whistled, and someone seemed to be whispering softly in the distance. The grass and trees were moving with the wind, and there was the fragrance of green grass in the wind.

    He closed his eyes.

    It’s such a quiet, peaceful night.  .  .  .  .  .

    Suddenly, Monkey Xiao Hui's whole body trembled, and all three eyes opened suddenly. His head also slightly left Gui Li's thigh, and he raised it slightly, as if he was listening to something.  At the same time, Gui Li's brows wrinkled slightly, and the faint smile remaining at the corner of his mouth disappeared quietly.

    He silently opened his eyes again, and what he saw was this world again.

    He stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Hui's head gently. Xiao Hui immediately calmed down and turned his head. His three eyes rolled around, but he didn't fall asleep anymore. He got up gently and scratched his head with his hands.  , then with a slight exertion on his feet, he jumped onto Gui Li's shoulders, and then kept looking around.

    Gui Li was still sitting in this secluded corner. In front of him, a broken wall happened to block his body. It was just a peeling gap in the wall, but it just allowed him to look out.

    In such a desolate place, no one would come during the day. Could it be that on this dark and windy night, could anything unexpected happen?

    A strange aura, as if it came out of thin air, suddenly descended into the ruins. Gui Li intuitively felt something, and his brows furrowed even more tightly.

    The night wind became colder, as if it was like the wind blowing through the legendary Jiuyou Underworld. It was bitingly cold, but the cold was not the skin, but an illusion that seemed to be cold into the heart.  In this miserable and gloomy wind that became strange, a black shadow fell from the sky and landed silently in the center of the ruins of Caomiao Village.

    In the distance, through the gap, Gui Li peered at the black figure calmly, but he was really shocked in his heart. The evil power contained in this unknown person was the only one he had ever seen in his life. Even though he was separated from him,  He had traveled quite a distance, but at the moment when the black shadow fell, he still felt a slight surge of energy and blood in his body's energy veins.

    However, how could such an expert with terrifying cultivation come to the deserted ruins of Caomiao Village in the middle of the night?

    Gui Li was puzzled and could only stare at the figure closely.

    Soon, he discovered something strange. He discovered that the reason why this figure appeared black was not that the person was wearing black clothes, but that his whole body was surrounded by a layer of strange black energy that was constantly rolling and surging.  People can't see his true face clearly.

    Gui Li was even more confused, so he observed this person more carefully and secretly.  However, after this person landed, he did not move immediately. Instead, he stood strangely on the spot, motionless for a long time.

    While Gui Li was confused, the black figure suddenly moved again, and then slowly walked forward.  Gui Li frowned and stared at the figure coldly.

    Seeing the black figure stepping on the lawn, slowly walking past the ruins one after another, Gui Li's eyes stayed on him and moved quietly.

    This black figure does not seem to have any special purpose. It looks like he is just walking away. Gui Li has grown up in Caomiao Village since he was a child. He is very familiar with the location of Caomiao Village, but he cannot tell who this person is.  Wherever he wanted to go, he just watched the black figure walking slowly, as if he was looking for something.

    After a while, the black figure suddenly seemed to have discovered something and stopped.  Gui Li's heart moved, and he quickly looked in the direction the man was facing. Suddenly his heart tightened, and he saw that the place where the man in black was facing was the abandoned grass temple with no grass growing on it.

    The man’s whole body was wrapped in black air, and he slowly approached the dilapidated small temple, but did not go in. Instead, he stopped outside the thatched temple.  Gui Li looked from the secluded corner behind him and saw the man looking up and down at the thatched temple. Suddenly he raised his hand, and a loud roar suddenly sounded from under his hand.

    After a moment, I saw a branch branching out from the black air surrounding the man, turning into a black sharp arrow in mid-air, flying out with a sound, and rushed towards a dilapidated pillar in the small temple.  .

    Gui Li couldn't help but tighten his hands, and subconsciously clenched his fists, but he still endured it, calmed down, and looked quietly.

    This black air arrow looked very powerful, and sure enough, in the blink of an eye, it hit the damaged stone pillar. There was only a muffled "bang" sound, and the already dilapidated stone pillar was immediately smashed into pieces, and stones flew everywhere.  , but what is even more strange is that at the same time that the stone pillar was shattered, four or five rays of light suddenly rose up where the stone pillar originally stood. The yin energy was miserable, and it turned out to be a few ghosts.

    Suddenly, there was a lot of gloom surrounding the small temple.Sheng, ghosts howled again and again, and Gui Li, who was lurking nearby, suddenly understood in his heart, and then his face turned angry.  The tragedy in Caomiao Village that year resulted in the unjust deaths of more than 200 innocent people. So many people died in vain, and the deep resentment is naturally not trivial.  It's just that this place is under the nose of Qingyun Sect after all. Therefore, Qingyun Sect had already sent people down the mountain to come here to resolve the hostility and allow many ghosts who were nostalgic and unwilling to leave to return to reincarnation. This was a tribute to Caomiao Village.  compensated.

    I don’t know why, but to this day, there are still many ghosts attached to the ruined temple in Caomiao Village. No wonder the area has been abandoned for many years and overgrown with weeds, but there is no grass growing near the Caomiao Temple.

    Gui Li was thinking about something in his mind, but the next moment he saw the weird man with a black figure, who seemed to be showing his teeth and claws at these ghosts, which ordinary people were afraid of avoiding. He didn't pay attention at all. On the contrary, he stretched out his hand and simply said  With a wave, these ghosts seemed to know how powerful they were, and they tried their best to escape. But like an invisible force, they were all pulled to the side of this mysterious figure. A moment later, amidst bursts of desperate ghost cries, these ghosts slowly escaped.  Melted into the black energy surrounding that person.

    ?????????????????????????????? For some reason, Gui Li saw this scene, and his heart suddenly felt as if it was being burned by fire, and it seemed that all the blood in his body was faintly boiling.  A nameless anger suddenly rushed into his heart.

    This is his hometown!

    That grass temple was originally his childhood paradise!

    The next moment, he had already rushed out.

    The black figure immediately noticed something unusual behind him and turned around quickly. When he saw clearly the man and the monkey in front of him, this mysterious figure actually seemed startled.

    Then, from the rolling black air, his weird laughter seemed to come out.  The voice was low and hoarse, completely inaudible.

    The ghost said in a cold voice: "Who are you and why are you here? Gathering ghosts is an unethical thing. You are not afraid of retribution!"

    Black energy surged around the man's body, and suddenly his whole body tumbled, and his whole body rose into the air.

    Gui Li was taken aback, knowing that although this person was weird, his Taoism was really extraordinary, so he quickly concentrated on guarding. Unexpectedly, the man made a feint move, made a feint in mid-air, but turned around and flew away.

    Gui Li snorted coldly, and without hesitation, he also rose into the air and chased after him.  Looking at the direction of the man's escape in mid-air, he seemed to be heading towards the southern wilderness of Heyang City not far away. Gui Li pursued him all the way. He wanted to see who this weird guy was?

    As for what is waiting for him ahead, he has not thought about it.

    But who would think about it seriously? Moreover, even if you think about it seriously, will it be useful?

    Maybe, this is like what happens in the future, no matter what, whether it is good or bad, we have to face it after all!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 1 Rescue

.    In the abandoned Yi Zhuang, with the sudden appearance of Lu Xueqi, the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.

    Zhou Yixian frowned, forced a smile, and said: Isn’t this the Lu Nuxia from Qingyun Mountain? How come you have come to a place like this?

    Lu Xueqi glanced at Zhouxian, and then her eyes fell on Xiaobai.  Xiaobai smiled slightly and looked at her with dazzling eyes.

    Lu Xueqi frowned slightly, then turned her head and said to Xiaohuan: Miss Xiaohuan, is that magic weapon you just mentioned really used by the person who saved you?

    Xiaohuan nodded affirmatively and said: Yes, that’s what it looked like. I remember it very clearly.

    Lu Xueqi's face was uncertain, and she seemed to be thinking about something, but she didn't wait long before she continued to ask: Where is this person, and the other demon you just mentioned,  Do you know where he is and what his identity is?

    Xiao Bai, who was standing aside, also had a careful look on his face, but Xiao Huan didn't think too much and said bluntly: I can't tell the origin of the devil's identity. I only know that his ways are really unfathomable, but he will tell us  After being captured, they were locked in these dirty coffins and then disappeared, usually only appearing once every three to five days.  I remember that he only came back once yesterday, and then I stopped seeing him. It would probably take a few more days for him to come back!

    Lu Xueqi said oh, but her brows seemed to frown even more tightly, and she said: Where is the person who saved you?

    Xiao Huan pointed back and said: Isn’t he in the coffin in the corner of the room inside?

    Lu Xueqi was taken aback, and Xiaobai who was standing aside also changed his color slightly. With her way of doing things, she had never noticed that there was someone else in the coffin just now.

    Lu Xueqi nodded, pondered for a moment, and walked towards the dark abandoned house. Xiaohuan looked at her figure and couldn't help shouting: Be careful.

    Lu Xueqi paused, looked back at Xiaohuan, smiled slightly, and nodded.  Then, she calmed down and stepped onto the moss-covered stone steps.

    There are only three or five stone steps, and you can cross them in a few steps. The darkness in the hut is as usual, and you can only vaguely see the vague outlines of things.  However, in addition to the faint starlight coming from the door, there was a large hole that had just been punched in the wall of this dilapidated house. As a result, it was brighter than when Xiaobai came in just now.

    Lu Xueqi quickly discovered the coffin lying in the corner of the room. That place was the darkest place in the room. It was far away from the light and there was a faint feeling that the Yin Qi was the strongest. This was also the place where the lich had just entered the room.  The first reaction was to find the reason here.

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath. She was practicing Taoism at this time. The Taoism of her sect Qingyun was certainly very proficient, and with her extremely intelligent qualifications, she had written down the third chapter of the "Book of Heaven" with Gui Li in the Great Swamp of the West that day.  This book has already been of great help to her in her private practice.  It's just that she is usually cautious, and not many people can see her true conduct now.

    At this moment, standing in this abandoned Yizhuang hut, Lu Xueqi frowned almost subconsciously. The Yin Qi here was so strong that she had not expected, and just a short distance away, she was standing outside the house just now.  Hou, but never felt it at all.

    It is obvious that some experts have imposed restrictions here to restrain this intense and gloomy energy to this square inch.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of the blue!

    And the gloomy energy in this place is so strong, it is definitely not caused by ordinary Yizhuang, and such a strange magic ban was put in place, who was the person who was trapped in it?

    Could it be that I really guessed it?

    Lu Xueqi unknowingly found that sweat was slowly oozing out from her palms. However, she was not a mortal after all. She was determined and determined. Although she had doubts in her heart, she was not timid. She was just using her magical powers and being alert, step by step.  Walked over slowly.

    In the coffin, the Lich and the mysterious fat man under him were both watching Lu Xueqi's white figure slowly approaching. The Fatty didn't react at all, but just watched, but the Lich's heart was in chaos. He didn't know what Lu Xueqi would do after she got close.  How to act.  He wanted to get out of this embarrassing situation, but during this period of time, he had thought of many ways and tried many tricky techniques. However, the strange restrictions placed in the coffin seemed to be his nemesis, imprisoning all the energy in his body.  He couldn't move, and couldn't even lift it up even with half the strength.

    The Lich complained endlessly in his heart. He was at a loss and could only sigh in his heart that he was unlucky.

    Lu Xueqi slowly approached the mysterious coffin village. The closer she got to the seemingly ordinary coffin, the wary look on her eyebrows and a hint of shock became more obvious.  This coffin is obviously not a unique treasure, and judging from its material, it is only ChineseThe coffin itself was still mostly decayed, so naturally it was not the coffin itself that exuded such a strong yin energy.

    And with her keen sense, she was indeed so close at this moment, and found that there were indeed two people in the coffin, but around these two people, there was a layer of vague and gloomy barrier, wrapping their bodies.  stand up.  Although this layer of yin energy was three feet away from her body, Lu Xueqi could already feel the faint signs of qi and blood in her body, and a cold feeling came from time to time.

    What kind of magic, or what kind of unheard of magic weapon, has such incredible power?

    Lu Xueqi suppressed the shock in her heart, and at the same time she had to calm down, suppress the vague restlessness in her body, carefully looked at the coffin, and then slowly stretched out her hand towards it.

    At the door of the cabin, Xiaobai's figure flashed out. She was leaning on the door frame with a relaxed expression, but her beautiful eyes were fixed on Lu Xueqi's movements.  With her Taoist skills, she had already discovered the strangeness of the coffin in the hut when she had just rescued Zhou Xian and the others. The method that restrained Zhou Xian and others was nothing more than an ordinary spell, but that  There was a coffin in a corner, but it hid great danger. Even she did not dare to make a mistake. With a sudden decision, she rescued Yi Xian and the others first, but she did not dare to act rashly with the coffin.

    At this moment, seeing Lu Xueqi standing in front of the coffin, Xiaobai naturally looked carefully, and there was a lich trapped in the coffin, which was exactly the person she wanted, so she couldn't help but pay full attention.

    On the other side, Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog seemed unable to resist the temptation of curiosity, so they quietly moved outside the big hole and looked into the middle of the room.

    There was a sudden silence inside and outside Yizhuang, and the atmosphere couldn't help but become a little strange. Everyone was as silent as a cicada, staring at Lu Xueqi's movements, not daring to be distracted, so that when in the distant sky, a faint black gas rose into the sky and swirled, and  A figure seemed to be entangled in the air, but no one noticed it.

    Snapped

    In the darkness, as the white figure swayed slightly, Lu Xueqi's slender palm slowly touched the wooden board of the coffin. And almost at the same time, this should have been a silent movement, but suddenly something happened from inside the coffin.  There was a small but crisp sound.

    It was like a piece of wood bursting apart.

    Lu Xueqi's expression changed, and she quickly retracted her hand that touched the wooden board. Just as she was about to retract it, a ball of black energy suddenly emerged from the place where her palm touched, and there was a continuous sound.  The ear actually burned like a will-o'-the-wisp in that small area. There was no flame, but a palm print as big as Lu Xueqi's hand was burned out on the wooden board.

    The Lich trapped in the coffin felt a chill in his heart. The Taoism he practiced was quite similar to this forbidden demon power. Although the power was not the same, just watching the colorless black fire ignite and extinguish instantly,  He still couldn't help being shocked.  What would be the consequences of being burned by that black fire? He could more or less think of it in his mind, but he couldn't figure out why when he hid in this coffin just now, this weird and vicious restriction didn't activate on him.  , and now Lu Xueqi is here, but she is so sharp

    When he was thinking hard and couldn't figure it out, he suddenly felt something. He looked down and saw that the mysterious fat man under him seemed to be moving with the activation of these restrictions.  strange changes.

    A strong gloomy aura emerged, a hundred times stronger than the faint aura just now. It immediately filled the coffin they were in, and the Lich only felt a loud buzzing in his head.  There was a loud sound, as if everything went blank for an instant. Countless icy and sinister breaths penetrated into his body like poisonous snakes, biting his entire body. The pain was excruciating, but he couldn't even scream at this moment. For a moment, he  It almost feels like life is worse than death.

    And the source of this yin energy is surprisingly emanating from the body of that mysterious fat man.

    Lu Xueqi stared at the black palm print, her face turned slightly pale. Xiaobai, who was standing far behind her, slowly stood up straight and no longer leaned on the door frame, with a solemn look on his face.

    Just a moment later, Lu Xueqi seemed to suddenly feel something. Her body trembled and her expression changed drastically, but she did not retreat or dodge. She did not hesitate at all. She flipped her backhand, choking like a dragon's roar, and a faint glow appeared.  , the pale blue light suddenly shone out, illuminating the dark cabin.

    Tianya is unsheathed!

    Amidst the steaming auspicious energy, the long sword like autumn water reflected Lu Xueqi's face like frost and snow. The sword light was also like water, and it floated in the air like ripples on an autumn pond. After a slight pause, it transformed into an endless phantom of sword light in the air.  The shadow struck down at the coffin.

    It is said to be chopping, but it does not seem to have the power of breaking mountains and rocks.As the sword light approached, something in this mysterious coffin seemed to feel threatened, and a thin crackling sound began to sound.

    A burst of black energy suddenly rose from the coffin. If it had any substance, it actually supported the Tianya Divine Sword out of thin air. Lu Xueqi's expression changed slightly, and she let out a cry, but her body suddenly rose into the air, her white clothes fluttering, as if  Fairy.

    In the place where she originally stood, there was a sudden sound in a three-foot radius. The circle was burned beyond recognition by a black energy that came from unknown time.

    A burning smell permeated the hut.

    Lu Xueqi was in mid-air, but she did not panic. Tianya Shen Guangyao drew a small semicircle in the air and stabbed it.

    At this moment, the surroundings of the coffin were filled with gloomy black energy, billowing like clouds. I don’t know how so much gloomy energy emerged in just a moment. I could see the blue light above the coffin like lightning, and the radiance of Tianya shining brightly.  The thorn came down, but the black energy below did not show any weakness. As if commanded by someone invisible, it condensed from all sides to the middle of the coffin, like a black wall blocking Tianya's face.

    Seeing the moment when the divine sword and the black energy were about to collide, the tip of the Tianzhu Divine Sword touched the black energy. Suddenly, like a spring, Lu Xueqi's whole body floated upward like a light feather without any force.  go back.  And just when her figure was floating, her left hand suddenly pointed like a knife. For a moment, a faint layer of gold flashed in her beautiful eyes, and then disappeared, but a green light emitted from her palm, just in time.  It was the pure and pure Xuanqing Dao of Qingyun Sect, which struck through the weak spot of black energy from the side.

    boom

    There was a sudden surge in the black air, followed by several low muffled sounds, and something shattered.

    Standing at the door, Xiaozi had a faint smile on his lips and nodded slightly, quite approvingly.  On the other side, Zhou Xian, who was standing behind Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist, suddenly frowned, as if he had seen what happened after Shidu.  His eyes were filled with surprise and uncertainty, and then he fell into deep thought.

    Lu Xueqi succeeded in an unexpected sneak attack, and the black energy seemed to be unexpected. In anger, he immediately turned from defense to offense. The black air rushed towards the white figure in the air like a layer of dark clouds.

    Lu Xueqi's figure paused in mid-air, as the strong wind hit her face, her hair fluttering. Without a moment's hesitation, she saw the figure seemed to be lifted up by an invisible force, and immediately flew upwards. With a roar, it looked nothing like her figure.  Matching the scene, the entire abandoned roof of Yizhuang exploded in an instant, and the scattered wood and debris fell down, and the dust was like rain. Only the white figure, like a faint floating cloud, stretched into the sky, under the fresh starlight.  , even more as chic as Juechen.

    The black air barely flew up to a height of one foot, but it looked powerless. Even though it blew across the empty plain at night, within a moment, the black air was blown away.

    Lu Xueqi's body paused slightly in the high air, and with a clear whistle, she dived towards the hut again.

    At this moment, Xiao Bai had already jumped out from the door, standing with his hands behind his hands and watching from a distance, while Zhou Xian and the other three looked much more embarrassed, busy avoiding the countless decaying magic garbage that suddenly fell from the world.

    In the midst of the hustle and bustle, Lu Xueqi's figure had rushed into the back room again, and her clear shouting voice was heard suddenly. In an instant, a huge blue light was seen from the room, divided into countless rays and emitted from the room.  Come out, for a moment's help, there was a loud answer in the room, with Lu Xueqi's faintly surprised call.

    Uncle Tian, ??it is indeed you!

    Zhou Yixian and others stood far away, making sure that they would not be hit by the falling Shuxi. Just then they looked back and saw that the chaotic room had slowly calmed down. After a while, the dazzling  The extremely blue glow also slowly disappeared, and then, from the door, a person walked out first.

    This person was not Lu Xueqi, but a mysterious figure dressed all in black. Even his face was covered and his appearance could not be seen clearly. Zhou Yixian and other three people did not recognize this person, but Xiaobai snorted and said,  No matter how she moved, her body suddenly appeared in front of where the lich was about to move, blocking the lich's path.

    The Lich glanced at Xiao Bai, smiled bitterly, and stopped.

    After a while, footsteps sounded in the house. Suddenly, two people appeared at the door, and it was Lu Xueqicao who slowly walked out, supporting a fat man with a haggard face.

    Xiao Huan and others saw clearly that this fat man was the person who saved their lives from the devil that day. However, they could see that he had been imprisoned in the coffin for many days. For some reason, he suddenly  Looking at the fat man's figure, he seemed to have gained a lot of weight.

    Lu Xueqi supported the fat man, sat him down on the stone steps in front of the house, and whispered in a low voice: "Uncle Tian, ??are you okay?"

    Others present heard?This sentence made everyone slightly startled. Of course they both knew Lu Xueqi's identity, and hearing her call this fat man Bao this way, could it be that this person is actually a member of Qingyun's sect, and he seems to be an elder with a high seniority.  generation

    This fat man is naturally the leader of Dazhu Peak. Tian Buyi disappeared mysteriously with Master Daoxuan, the headmaster of Qingyun Sect some time ago.

    Tian Buyi glanced at Lu Xueqi and nodded, but didn't say anything more. Lu Xueqi saw it clearly, and then she understood and didn't say anything more. But for some reason, her heart was pounding wildly. It turned out that  The nervous feeling was actually getting stronger at this moment.

    Tian Buyi is asking, where is the eagle, that more important person at this moment?

    Could it be that he is the devil that Xiaohuan and the others talk about?

    This thought passed through Lu Xueqi's mind quickly, and for some reason, she felt a slight tingling sensation on her back, like a thorn.

    Lich stood aside, his eyes fell on Tian Buyi, and he looked deeply at the fat man. This was the first time he saw Tian Buyi's face clearly, but when he looked at Tian Buyi, there was a strange flash in his eyes.  color.

    Without meeting him, he didn't have more space and time to observe others. After a while, Xiaobai's voice echoed in his ears: "Where's the Shuxi I want?" The Lich felt something in his heart and gave another wry smile.  He turned to Xiaobai who was standing in front of him and smiled bitterly: "I've already told you."

    Xiaobai checked it out and said: "Southern Xinjiang is so far away, do I have to run there just because of what you said? Who knows whether it is true or not? I advise you to hand over what I want honestly."  .”

    The Lich pondered for a moment. His face was covered with masks. Others could not see his expression clearly, but they could tell what he was thinking about?

    Xiaobai was a little impatient and said: "It's not like you don't know who I am. I'm different from that old ghost in Fenxiang Valley. When your master is here that day, you should also agree to meet that thing of mine!"

    The Lich nodded silently. It seemed that Xiao Mao's words moved him. He walked slowly to Xiao Bai, lowered his voice and said a few words.

    Xiaobai suddenly frowned and said: "Seriously"

    The Lich said calmly: "You are not the first to come into contact with witchcraft. There are some taboos among the ancient witches in southern Xinjiang, and you are more or less aware of them."

    Xiaobai pondered for a moment, nodded, and said: "Okay, I will believe you once. If you dare to lie to me, sooner or later I will find you and make you look good."

    The Lich smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Xiao Bai turned to look at the other Chu people again, and finally his eyes fell on Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi happened to be looking at her as well. Xiao Bai suddenly smiled slightly, with an indescribable charm on the corners of his eyebrows and lips, but  There was nothing lewd about her, but it only enhanced her beauty. She smiled and said: "Miss Lu, we haven't seen you for a long time.

    Lu Xueqi looked at Xiaobai with an expressionless face and just nodded lightly.

    The smile on Xiaobai’s lips grew wider and he said, “I wonder if you have seen her recently?”

    Lu Xueqi frowned, then snorted and her expression turned cold.  Xiaobai looked at her expression, suddenly covered his mouth and smiled, then shook his head, turned around, strode away, and soon disappeared from everyone's sight.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 2 Thoughts

.    There was a coughing sound coming from the side. The sound was not loud, but it seemed a bit urgent. Lu Xueqi and the others looked towards the place where the sound came from, and saw Tian Buyi sitting on the stone steps with a look of pain on his face.  He kept coughing.

    Lu Xueqi frowned slightly, with a hint of worry in her eyes. Based on Tian Buyi's previous behavior, he had already reached the point where he was immune to all diseases, not to mention this small cough. It was obvious that Tian Buyi had most of the diseases in his body at this moment.  What trauma.

    Lu Xueqi was silent, but Xiaohuan who was standing aside quietly walked forward.

    Tian Buyi was slightly surprised. He raised his head and looked at Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan smiled and said: "Senior thank you for saving me, my grandfather, and the Taoist priest a few days ago."

    Tian Buyi showed a smile on his face, and said lightly in his tiredness: "It's just a small matter, it's nothing important. It's just that this place is ominous. It's not a place where you've been waiting for a long time. If you don't have anything else to do, just leave quickly."

    Zhou Yixian nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes, yes, he is absolutely right, Xiaohuan, let's leave quickly!"

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at her grandfather and said to Tian Buyi: "Senior, are you okay? Do you need my help?"

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "I'm fine, you two just go away, otherwise if that person comes back, I'm afraid you two won't have such good luck to escape."

    After finishing speaking, a hint of black suddenly appeared on his fat face, and the look of pain appeared on his face again. He couldn't help but cough again, and his voice seemed a little hoarse than before.

    The lich stood alone, staring at Tian Buyi, watching Tian Buyi's every move. On his face covered by black cloth, only a pair of eyes showed a thoughtful look.

    Xiaohuan could not help but urged Yiyi Xian behind him. At the same time, it seemed that he could not help much, so he lowered his head to Tian Buyi and said goodbye, and then followed Yiyi Xian and Taoist Wild Dog outside.

    But after walking a few steps, she couldn't help but glance at the lich standing aside, as if she had discovered something. She was startled for a moment, and said to Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, look at what that man is wearing.  He is exactly the same as mythat master."

    Zhou Xian didn't react for a while, and said in shock: "What master uh!" After a pause, Zhou Xian narrowed his eyes, looked at the lich, pondered for a moment, and said: "There are too many weirdos and monsters in this world.  , there is no guarantee that there will be a few people who are similar to youthat pretending master, ignore him, let's just leave quickly!"

    Xiao Huan responded and followed, but couldn't help but look back at the lich, and saw that the lich didn't seem to notice the three people on Yi Xian's side at all, and just stood there silently,  Looking at Tian Buyi.

    Soon, Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist also left this abandoned village. The place that originally seemed desolate suddenly became even more deserted, and Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi's attention soon  They all looked at the mysterious man in black.

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "Is there something wrong with you?"

    The Lich was silent for a while, his eyes moved from Tian Buyi to Lu Xueqi, and finally looked at Tian Buyi. After a while, he seemed to hesitate to speak, and finally did not say a word, and floated backward, quietly  Soundlessly blending into the darkness of this late night.

    The night wind was cold and blowing from afar. There was no sound in the entire abandoned village for a while. Even the common insects in the wilderness could not be heard. There was a dead silence.

    Lu Xueqi felt uneasy for some reason.

    Tian Buyi looked up at the sky for a long time, seeming to be thinking about something.

    Lu Xueqi didn't know why he was suddenly distracted, and she didn't dare to disturb him for a while. However, after a while, she didn't see any movement from Tian Buyi, and she was worried about whether Tian Buyi was injured. When she was about to ask, Tian Buyi suddenly lowered his voice.  He nodded, followed by a cough that was much more violent than before.

    Lu Xueqi was startled and didn't know what to do, so she had to ask: "Uncle Tian, ??are you okay?"

    Tian Buyi coughed for a long time, and then slowly stopped. It seemed that he had regained his breath.  He slowly shook his hand, indicating that he was fine.

    Lu Xueqi still couldn't help but said: "Uncle Tian, ??this is not far from our Qingyun Mountain. I think we should go back to Qingyun first, and after meeting with the teachers, we can make long-term plans!"

    Tian Buyi frowned after listening to Lu Xueqi's words. He seemed to suddenly remember something. He turned to look at Lu Xueqi and said, "How are you doing while I'm away, on Dazhu Peak, and with you, Senior Uncle Suru?"

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Everything is fine with them, but no one knows where you are, Master Tian, ??so they are very worried."Urgent.  "

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly, as if a big stone had been relieved from his heart, but there was a hint of bitterness in that smile.

    Lu Xueqi saw Tian Buyi's expression in her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and said tentatively: "Uncle Tian, ??they just said that you were fighting with a demon, who is that demon?"

    Tian Buyi glanced at Lu Xueqi, frowned, and said nothing.

    Lu Xueqi met his gaze and suddenly discovered that in addition to being haggard, Master Tian's face also seemed to have a hint of black energy that should not appear on him, looming.

    Could it be that the strange magic that imprisoned him damaged the energy in his body? Lu Xueqi was secretly worried, but there was another more important thing in front of her that she couldn't help but face.

    She hesitated for a moment, and finally asked Tian Buyi in a low but clear voice: "Is that person the master of Daoxuan?"

    Tian Buyi's body was shaken, his eyes suddenly shot out a frightening light, and he said in a cold voice: "What did you say?"

    Lu Xueqi said hurriedly: "Before I went down the mountain, I had to gain the trust of my mentor and tell her about a past incident in the ancestor's ancestral hall with Uncle Tian and Uncle Su."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, with a look of astonishment on his face, but then he finally calmed down. After a while, he sighed and said, "I didn't expect Shui Yue to actually tell you."

    Lu Xueqi said: "My teacher, it was because you, Master Daoxuan, and Master Tian disappeared at the same time. The Qingyun Sect was in chaos, and she was very worried that Master Daoxuan had been trapped by inner demons, but Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, the elder, clearly did not  She didn’t know about this, so she couldn’t make a last-minute decision. She was asked to guard the situation on Qingyun Mountain and ordered her disciples to go down the mountain to look for you two.”

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said: "If you find the real master at the foot of the mountain, and if he turns out to be what your master fears, has Shuiyue told you what you should do?"

    Lu Xueqi's face turned slightly pale, as if this secret was also a huge burden for her. Under Tian Buyi's gaze, she took a deep breath and said decisively: "Before I went down the mountain, I went to Tongtian with my teacher.  In the Ancestral Hall of the Feng Patriarch, before the memorial tablets of the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect, they made a solemn oath: If the true thing cannot be done, for the sake of the reputation of the Qingyun Sect for thousands of years, the disciples must fight to the death, show no mercy, and never reveal the slightest trace of this matter for the rest of their lives.  millimeter."

    Tian Buyi looked deeply at Lu Xueqi, and finally nodded slowly, but let out a long sigh: "Although I don't like Shuiyue as a person, I have to say that she really taught a good disciple."

    Lu Xueqi had no expression on her face, lowered her head and said, "Uncle Tian, ??you are exaggerating."

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "There are no less than a thousand disciples of the second generation of Qingyun Sect. Looking around, there are only a few who can take on such an important task. Alas" He was silent for a while and continued:  "You guessed right just now. The person I had a duel with here a few days ago was none other than your master, Master Bo Daoxuan."

    Although Lu Xueqi had already vaguely guessed it, she still couldn't help being shocked when she heard what Tian Buyi said with her own ears. After a long while, she whispered: "Then the body of the old man, Uncle Corpse Master  …”

    Tian Buyi snorted, shook his head, and sighed: "He is stuck in the mud and can't extricate himself."

    Lu Xueqi was speechless.

    Tian Buyi paused for a moment, then continued: "It's a long story with twists and turns, but since you already know the whole story, I have nothing to hide from you. That day, I first discovered that Senior Brother Daoxuan was indeed a little obsessed.  We just went to Tongtian Peak, and in the ancestral hall of the ancestors, we found out that he was really Later, in the ancestral hall of the ancestors, we started fighting, but although he was possessed by the devil, his Taoism did not weaken much. In the end, there was a fight  When I got down, I was still restrained by him."

    Lu Xueqi listened on the sidelines, but she was secretly surprised. She knew about the Taoist practices of Tian Buyi and Daoxuan Master, and had seen it with her own eyes. The two top figures of the Qingyun Sect fought in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak.  One can imagine the fierce fighting situation. Although Tian Buyi seemed to be understating it at the moment, the scene at that time was not difficult to imagine.

    Tian Buyi showed a wry smile on his face and said: "I went there that day and I was well prepared. It would be the best if I could wake up Senior Brother Daoxuan. But if it really doesn't work, I can only try my best. At that time in the ancestral hall, I  When I overheard this secret with your master, Shuiyue, I heard Senior Brother Wan say that the human guild after being possessed by demons has greatly declined due to the demonic power entering the body and the essence being damaged. Of course, I know Senior Brother Daoxuan’s Taoist guild.  He is more profound than me. What I was thinking about that day was just to fight for the death of both of them in case of emergency. After all, this matter must not be spread to outsiders. "

    Lu Xueqi felt awe in her heart and said sincerely: "Uncle Tian's heart can be proved by the sun and the moon. The ancestors of all generations will definitely bless you."

    &nbsp; Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "Unexpectedly, after I started fighting with Brother Daoxuan, I found that although he was possessed by the devil, his Taoism was still as profound as before. After several fierce battles, I was still defeated and captured.  . But for some reason, he didn’t intend to kill me. Instead, he secretly took me down the mountain and came to this ghostly abandoned righteousness, and imprisoned me here."

    Lu Xueqi was reminded by his words and asked hurriedly: "Uncle Tian, ??are you injured? I think you look very bad."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, as if he didn't understand the meaning of Lu Xueqi's words, but he understood it immediately and said with a slight smile to himself: "Whoever was stuffed into that coffin and locked up for so many days will naturally not look good.  ”

    Lu Xueqi frowned, feeling a little uneasy in her heart, but she couldn't tell what was wrong, so she could only remain silent.

    Tian Buyi glanced at her and said, "You probably know about this, what are your plans now?"

    Lu Xueqi frowned and said, "Excuse me, Uncle Tian, ??where isUncle Daoxuan, where is he now?"

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "After he became a demon, his behavior was completely unpredictable. He would often leave us alone and only come back after leaving for a few days. Calculating that he just left this Yizhuang yesterday, I'm afraid he will have to  It will take a few days for him to come back, but he can’t tell for sure, but occasionally he will come back the next day.”

    Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment and said: "Uncle Tian, ??why don't we go back to the mountain first? Although this matter is not suitable for publicity, as long as we find my mentor and Uncle Suru, you two and three teachers will discuss it together, and I think we will definitely  There is a better way."

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment, but finally shook his head and said: "That's not right. Firstly, Senior Brother Daoxuan is now deeply possessed and his mind has changed drastically. No one can predict what he will do. Secondly, what if we have this chance?"  Mountain, but his whereabouts have been lost since then, so what should I do?"

    He paused for a moment and said: "Well, why don't you go back to the mountain first, tell Shuiyue and your Uncle Suru what happened, and ask them to come quickly."

    Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment and said, "What if Uncle Daoxuan comes back tonight?"

    Tian Buyi smiled lightly and did not speak immediately, but slowly stood up.

    He is short and fat, and his appearance is not outstanding, but for some reason, he just stands so casually, but he has a power of his own, and he is awe-inspiring in the wind, making people respect him.

    "You have practiced cultivation all your life, why are you here?" Tian Buyi said in a low voice: "How can a man with a body be timid in the face of battle?"

    Lu Xueqi also quietly stood up behind him. In her eyes, Tian Buyi seemed to have nothing worthy of her attention except that he was once that person's mentor. But at this moment, she  I really admire this senior uncle from the bottom of my heart.

    She gritted her teeth and said in a loud voice: "Uncle Tian, ??you have just escaped from trouble and still need to sit down and rest. I will protect you tonight. Early tomorrow morning, I will go back to Qingyun and inform my mentor and Uncle Suru that they are coming down the mountain."  If only by chance, Uncle Daoxuan will come back tonight"

    Tian Buyi was slightly surprised. Hearing this, he glanced at Lu Xueqi and said, "How?"

    Lu Xueqi smiled slightly, her face even more beautiful in the faint night wind, and said: "Among the Qingyun disciples, you are not the only one who can regard death as if it were home!"

    Tian Buyi looked at Lu Xueqi for a long time, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Well said, well said, a good word to regard death as home."

    Lu Xueqi smiled faintly and said: "Uncle Tian, ??you should just sit down and adjust your breathing quickly!"

    Tian Buyi didn’t say much, just nodded, sat down on the moss-covered stone steps again, and closed his eyes.  Lu Xueqi looked around and saw that the night was cold and windy. It seemed difficult to find not only human figures, but even ghost figures.

    The night is dark, who knows what kind of day tomorrow will be

    She didn’t want to think too much, so she sat down next to Tian Buyi and closed her eyes.

    I don’t know how long she sat like this, but Lu Xueqi’s mood gradually became clearer. Although she didn’t open her eyes, the breath in her body was flowing, and she seemed to be able to feel the plants and trees far and near outside her, as if she were witnessing them with her own eyes.

    She felt somewhat comforted in her heart. These days, she was often in trouble and suffered from lovesickness, but her practice seemed to be making further progress and not being abandoned.  But she soon discovered that although her spiritual sense was as good as new, for some reason, Tian Buyi, who had been sitting next to her, did not seem to have any effect on Tian Buyi, and she could not even detect his supposed heartbeat.  .

    Lu Xueqi immediately had a lot of respect for Tian Buyi in her heart. It seemed that these senior Qingyun elders really all had amazing abilities.

    She was thinking about it in her mind when she suddenly heard Tian Buyi's voice, saying: "Master Nephew Lu"

    &nbsp; Lu Xueqi opened her eyes and said, "Uncle Tian, ??just call me Xueqi."

    Tian Buyi looked at her, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, which seemed to mean something profound. He nodded slowly and said, "Xue Qi."

    Lu Xueqi smiled and said: "Yes, Uncle Tian, ??what's the matter?"

    Tian Buyi looked away from her and did not say anything immediately. Lu Xueqi felt a little strange in her heart. She saw that Tian Buyi's eyes seemed to be drifting a little, looking at an unknown place. After a while, he suddenly said: "You used to  We are acquaintances with my incompetent seventh disciple."

    Lu Xueqi was startled. For a moment, she, who had always been calm, felt at a loss. Even under her fair cheeks, two pale pinks appeared inexplicably.

    Fighting back her faster heartbeat, Lu Xueqi managed to calm down, but her expression was still a bit embarrassed and shy, and she whispered: "Yes, Uncle Tian, ??you, why did you suddenly ask about this?"

    Tian Buyi's face was expressionless, and he couldn't tell whether he was happy or angry. He seemed to be talking about something that had nothing to do with him. He said calmly: "I heard that you have been walking under the mountain over the years and have a very good relationship with Lao Qi.  Because of Lao Qi’s relationship, you were punished by your master several times. Once, you even refused the personal proposal of marriage from the owner of Fenxiang Valley in front of the public, in front of Senior Brother Daoxuan and your master.”

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi was completely confused as to why Tian Buyi suddenly said such things. However, her cheeks were hot, and she was probably blushing. She felt panicked for some reason, as if she was talking in front of Tian Buyi, who had always been a stranger.  When it comes to this matter, she is even more flustered than Shuiyue, her always respected mentor.

    "Yes," Lu Xueqi became hesitant and stuttered for the first time. She was stunned for a long time before whispering: "But I refused the marriage proposal not entirely because of him. I didn't like it myself, so"

    Tian Buyi suddenly stopped her and asked directly: "You like my seventh child?"

    There was a buzz in Lu Xueqi's mind, and her face felt even hotter. She looked towards Tian Buyi, and saw Tian Buyi's bright eyes, staring at her.

    Under that gaze, Lu Xueqi suddenly felt a surge of courage and sat up straight. After taking a deep breath, she looked directly at Tian Buyi and said loudly, crisply and cleanly:

    "yes!"

    This sound is like cutting ice and snow, crisp and sweet, without any hesitation or repetition, just like the clear gaze in her eyes, without any impurities.

    Tian Buyi grinned and laughed loudly. He laughed unscrupulously, but he was sincerely happy.

    Lu Xueqi felt shy when she heard him laugh, but unknowingly, she felt more cordial towards this short and fat uncle.

    When Tian Buyi's laughter gradually faded and he looked at Lu Xueqi again, Lu Xueqi smiled slightly, but then she felt an inexplicable sadness and whispered: "It's a pity that he is now I'm afraid the teachers can't tolerate him.  It would be great if he could return to Qingyun!"

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes strangely and said coldly: "What about returning? I never said that I had driven this useless guy out."

    Lu Xueqi was startled, not understanding what Tian Buyi meant, and looked up at him.

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "I know, aren't you just worried about your master?"

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said after a while: "Master, she is also good for me, and she is not wrong. It is me who is wrong, I understand."

    Tian Buyi suddenly let out a "poof". This somewhat rude and rude behavior startled Lu Xueqi, who raised her eyes to look at Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes and glanced in the direction of the distant Qingyun Mountain, and said: "I feel that your master is really becoming more and more like your Zhenqi master back then. She couldn't figure it out, and she took care of everything.  But she actually likes to care about the thoughts of the two disciples. Could it be that she is just like her master, who is also old and confused?"

    Lu Xueqi said angrily: "Uncle Tian, ??why are you talking nonsense?"

    Tian Buyi glanced at Lu Xueqi, chuckled, then waved his hand and said: "Don't worry, after this matter is over, your affairs will be taken care of by me."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and said: "What?"

    Tian Buyi sneered: "You're not the only one. You had a senior sister named Wen Min."

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Yes, Senior Sister Wenminshe is actually somewhat close to Senior Brother Song Daren and Song from Dazhu Peak." When she said this, she couldn't help but smile a little.

    Tian Buyi glared at her and said angrily: "Song Daren also has a wooden fish head."

    Lu Xueqi burst out laughing and said: "I??Senior Sister Wenmin actually said this all the time when she talked about Senior Brother Song with us in private.  "

    Tian Buyi shook his head. He seemed to be quite dissatisfied with the honest and honest disciple. He wondered if he thought Song Daren had lost his face. Then he said: "Don't worry, I will go to Xiaozhu Peak in person in the future to help me."  These two useless guys proposed to your master in person."

    As soon as these words came out, Lu Xueqi immediately had a look on her face. This was really something she had never done before. In desperation, she could only say angrily: "Uncle Tian, ??if you tease the disciple like this again, I, I will be annoyed."

    Tian Buyi glanced at her and said: "I'm talking about Zhen Kuo. When did I tease you? Could it be that you don't want to marry our seventh child?"

    Lu Xueqi said anxiously: "Noah, no, I didn't mean that, I was"

    Tian Buyi’s chubby face blinked a few times and said seriously: “Then what do you mean?”

    Lu Xueqi was suffocated for a moment, not knowing what to say. She didn't know whether her face was anxious or shy. The pink color under her fair skin gave her a thrilling beauty.

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly and said: "Okay, I won't say anything more. I think you are also a very smart woman. You should understand what I mean."

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. However, her beautiful face still had a faint rouge-like color, but her eyes were as clear and bright as before. After a moment, she nodded slowly but firmly.  Nodding, he said: "Yes, I understand."

    Tian Buyi stared at her and then asked: "Are you willing?"

    The pink on Lu Xueqi’s cheeks seemed to have deepened again, but this time, she said calmly and calmly, just like before:

    "yes!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 3 Reunion

.    Tian Buyi took a deep breath and smiled on his face.

    It’s just that Lu Xueqi is a thoughtful person after all. She pondered for a moment, looked at Tian Buyi, and said: Uncle Tian, ??what you just meant was that he can return to Qingyun.

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: The truth was revealed on Qingyun Mountain ten years ago, and Lao Qi ran away. Afterwards, I thought about it over and over again, but I just felt that there was nothing wrong with Lao Qi. He didn't do anything wrong at all.  As a result, it turned out to be Qingyun in such a strange and inexplicable way.  I have only had seven disciples in my life, and although each one is ineffective, it is absolutely impossible for me to casually pretend that there is no such thing, to muddle-headedly pretend that I have not taken this disciple, and to let go.

    Lu Xueqi was like a person who had been in darkness for a long time, and suddenly saw a faint light in front of her. At this moment, she was really surprised and happy.

    Tian Buyi said again: I also know that if this matter is really done, I'm afraid there will be many twists and turns, but in the past ten years, I have always paid attention to Lao Qi. Finally, his conscience is still there, and I have not heard that he has done anything harmful to nature.  .

    Lu Xueqi hurriedly said: Yes, I have paid attention to it, but I have never heard of any misdeeds he did after joining the Demon Cult

    After talking about it, she found that Tian Buyi looked at her with a half-smile, his face felt hot, and his voice gradually became quieter.

    Tian Buyi nodded and said: You are considered a caring person. These ten years have been difficult for you.

    Lu Xueqi was silent.

    Tian Buyi coughed a few times, seemed to be out of breath, and then said: In short, as long as he still recognizes me as his master, then his affairs, no, he glanced at Lu Xueqi, smiled and said: I can never ignore your affairs.  .

    Lu Xueqi bit her lip gently with her teeth. After a moment, she lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice: Disciple, thank you, uncle.

    Tian Buyi nodded, but couldn't help coughing for a while. It seemed that the sudden conversation that just made him happy made him feel a little tired, and there was a layer of black on his face that seemed to be there but not there.  He seemed to be a little more angry.

    Lu Xueqi couldn't help but feel a little worried, and said: Uncle Tian, ??you'd better not talk too much for now and take care of yourself first!

    ????????????????? She raised her head to look at the sky, and said: "Looking at the sky, it will be dawn in two hours at most. Then I will rush back to Qingyun Mountain and inform Master and Uncle Suru."

    Tian Buyi nodded and closed his eyes again.

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath, calmed down the restless and flustered mood in her heart, and closed her eyes, but at the same time, there was still a faint smile quietly showing at the corner of her mouth.

    That little happy smile that belongs only to her!

    In the distant sky, there was a faint star peeking through the thick clouds, like the innocent eyes of a girl. Later, the wind blew, and a dark cloud floated over, covering it up again.

    Under the clouds, there are two faint lights and shadows crossing the sky, coming in this direction.

    Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog hurriedly left this abandoned village, which was unlucky for them, and walked all the way to the main road.

    Zhou Xian is very old, and his pace is much faster than that of a young man. It is difficult for Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog to follow him.

    After walking for a long time, the road ahead finally became clearer. Xiaohuan, who was walking a little out of breath, said: Grandpa, are you tired? Why are you walking so fast?

    Zhou Yixian looked at the avenue not far ahead, then looked back in the direction of Yizhuang where no shadow could be seen. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, stopped and said: "What do you know? We are really blessed this time."  If you are lucky enough to escape death, if you still don't know what to do and stay away from that Yizhuang, wouldn't you be asking for trouble?

    Xiaohuan paused for a moment and recalled the past few days in Nayizhuang. Especially when he thought of the mysterious demon, he was still frightened. He shook his head and said: Unexpectedly, at the foot of Qingyun Mountain,  There is such a powerful evil demon.

    Zhou Xian suddenly sneered and said: If it were not under Qingyun Mountain, you wouldn’t be able to see it!

    Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist standing aside were both startled and said: What?

    Zhou Yixian frowned, but seemed to have remembered something. Realizing that he had made a mistake, he glanced left and right, waved his hand and said: Okay, let's get out of here quickly. Enter the city early. We won't be afraid when we reach crowded areas.  .

    Xiao Huan looked at Yi Xian strangely, but Yi Xian ignored her and walked away first. Xiao Huan followed a few steps and came to Yi Xian's side. She was about to ask more questions, but unexpectedly Yi Xian coughed and looked up.  Looking at the sky, he said: Xiaohuan, you see the night is not bad tonight

    &nbsp; Xiaohuan spat at him and said: How dare you say that the night is nice in this dark and windy night?

    Zhou Yi Xian laughed twice and took a few steps forward. Xiao Huan looked at his grandfather's back with suspicion, feeling that something Yi Xian said was obviously not true.

    She thought the three of them were walking when suddenly a gust of wind passed behind them, and a black shadow quickly caught up with them from the direction behind them.

    "Yiyi Xian, Xiaohuan, and Taoist Wild Dog were all surprised. For a moment, they all had the same thought: Could it be that in just this short period of time, the devil has already caught up with him?

    The three of them looked back and were startled. Although the person who came was also dressed in black, he was not the mysterious and strange demon with black energy, but the mysterious man in black, the Lich, whom they had seen not long ago.

    Naturally, the Lich also saw the young and old, but he didn't care about it. He didn't slow down when he passed by them. He obviously wanted to leave this place early.

    But just as the lich was passing by, a woman's voice suddenly came from behind, shouting: Wait.

    The Lich was startled, and his body twisted in mid-air, stopped, and looked back, only to see two men among the three with surprised expressions on their faces, looking at the girl standing in the middle, and that  The girl seemed to be stunned for a moment and didn't speak for a while.

    The Lich looked at the small ring up and down and said: Girl, are you calling me?

    Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment and said: Yes.

    The Lich said: What's the matter?

    Xiao Huan choked. Just now, she suddenly called out to the man in black. It was for no other reason than that she subconsciously felt that the clothes on his body were too similar to her mysterious master whom she had only met twice. If it weren't for the two of them,  The aura of a human body is completely different. The Lich does not have the unique ghostly aura of Mr. Ghost. He almost blurts out and calls him "Master".

    But when the Lich asked this question, Xiao Huan didn't know where to start. After a long pause, he asked with a little embarrassment: This Excuse me, sir, do you know another person who is wearing  Someone exactly like you

    The Lich was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said: I don’t know.

    Xiao Huan frowned and was about to speak, but Yi Xian next to her gave her a heavy hand, pulled her behind him, smiled at the lich in black, and said: This gentleman, this little girl is not sensible.  , don’t care.

    After saying that, he glared at Xiaohuan, pulled Xiaohuan and left. Taoist Wild Dog saw them leaving and quickly followed them. Xiaohuan looked a little embarrassed, but he still said confidently: Grandpa, what are you doing?  ah

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said: Are you looking for trouble?

    Xiao Huan’s voice lowered, and she quietly turned back to look at the lich, only to see the man in black standing there, and couldn’t help but whisper to Zhou Xian again: But they really look alike

    Zhou Yixian was too lazy to pay attention to her, held her tighter, and strode towards the distant road.  Seeing the old and young people walking away, there seemed to be a few mutterings of Xiao Huan faintly heard in the wind. The Lich felt a little baffled for a moment. After a while, he seemed to smile bitterly, shook his head, and turned around.  Walk.

    He only moved slightly, but suddenly he turned back quickly, facing the direction of the abandoned village where he came from, his eyes flashing and staring at it.

    Following the direction of his sight, in the distant sky, two shadows chasing each other could be vaguely seen, rushing towards the Yizhuang.

    The Lich hesitated for a moment, finally gave up his curiosity, shook his head, and turned around.

    In his intuition, that Yizhuang is definitely not a good place to go, so it would be better not to go!

    At this moment, the abandoned Yi Zhuang was still shrouded in silence. Lu Xueqi slowly opened her eyes and glanced around with clear and bright eyes. She saw that everything around her was quiet and there was nothing strange, so she felt relieved.  Come.

    Tian Buyi was still the same as before, sitting cross-legged on the stone steps with his eyes closed. The night wind blew quietly from time to time, but for some unknown reason, it could never blow his clothes. It seemed that all the wind had bypassed his clothes.  body.

    Lu Xueqi's heart suddenly moved, she was thoughtful, as if she thought of something strange, her brows wrinkled slightly, but her eyes fell on Tian Buyi's body.  After watching for a while, the doubt in her eyes became heavier and heavier.

    When she first rescued Tian Buyi from the coffin, Lu Xueqi discovered that the long-lost Uncle Dazhu Fengtian was much fatter than she remembered, but his face shape remained unchanged, but  It seems that only this short and fat body is two times wider than before, so that at this moment, the clothes he is wearing seem a little tight.

    But, I don’t know why, although Tian Buyi has always been fat,??Lu Xueqi always felt that there was something wrong with Tian Buyi's fatness, but she couldn't see what was wrong for the moment, and she couldn't help but feel worried.  Although she broke the coffin restrictions with Taoist magical powers that contained the magic of the heavenly book, she was quite surprised by the strange demonic power that restricted Tian Buyi in a few simple fights.  Something she had never seen before.

    Thinking of this, Lu Xueqi felt that she should ask Tian Buyi clearly. Once she made up her mind, she turned around and was about to speak. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tian Buyi, who had been concentrating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes.  His eyes were shining brightly, but he did not look at Lu Xueqi beside him. Instead, his face was slightly distorted, staring at the dark ink-like night sky.

    Lu Xueqi's heart trembled. She stood up and looked up. After a moment, her body was also shocked.

    “Above the deep black sky, a black shadow flew down like a gust of wind and lightning, wrapped in a mass of black energy. Before it arrived, the surging demonic power seemed to have already surged in.

    Tian Buyi slowly stood up.

    Lu Xueqi felt her mouth was a little dry and whispered: Is it him?

    Tian Buyi nodded slowly and said in a deep voice: It’s him.

    Lu Xueqi’s eyes never left the dark figure, she just sighed softly and said no more.  Only the Tianya in his hand slowly shone brightly as the glow flowed.

    Phew!

    With a whistle in the wind, the black shadow fell from the sky and landed in Yi Zhuang. Then he saw Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi standing at the door of the abandoned house. They seemed to be startled for a moment, but there was no fear. After a moment,  Instead, he let out a weird chuckle.

    Lu Xueqi looked intently and saw that this man's whole body was covered by a layer of thick and surging black energy, and his figure and face could not be seen clearly. However, just the few laughs he had just made, she could not see him anyway.  I couldn't tell that this voice was the kind and solemn head master in my impression.

    The mysterious man looked at Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi for a few times, and finally glanced at Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hand, and suddenly said: She saved you.

    Tian Buyi snorted and did not answer. He just took a few more glances at the black energy surrounding the mysterious man. His eyes were full of anger and he couldn't help but take a step forward.

    Lu Xueqi’s face was expressionless, but she also took two steps in the other direction. For a moment, she and Tian Buyi turned into horns of heat, facing the mysterious figure.

    It goes without saying that Tian Buyi is a good person. Even Lu Xueqi, with her current moral behavior, can boast of it in the world. However, the mysterious figure seemed so arrogant that he did not take them into consideration at all. Instead, he laughed out loud.  , the hoarse and low laughter resounded in this abandoned yizhuang in the dead of night, like a ghost crying or a wolf howling.

    Tian Buyi, do you still dare to fight me?

    Tian Buyi said solemnly: You are deeply possessed by the devil, I only have one fight.

    The man sneered a few times and said: You said I was possessed by a demon, how could you know it wasn’t you who couldn’t see through it yourself?

    Tian Buyi raised his right hand, and all he saw was light flowing around him. His magical weapon, Red Flame, was already in his hand, burning like a flame in his hand. He could only hear him say one word at a time: This mysterious ghost energy of yours is no longer harming you.  How many innocent lives and lonely souls, what else can be said?

    After the words "Xuan Yin Ghost Qi" reached Lu Xueqi's ears, she couldn't help but change her color slightly, and a look of shock flashed across her face.  As far as she knows, this weird evil spell that summons Xuanyin's ghost energy is not a magical power from the devil's sect, but a ghost technique that has been lost for many years. It is a full-scale magic that devours the essence of living people and the ghost energy of ghosts.  It is formed, and one can imagine its insidiousness.

    It’s really unbelievable why such a weird magic has appeared on the person in front of me!

    Black energy surged around the mysterious man, and a few cold laughs came from it. He seemed to be about to say something, but stopped, turned slightly, and looked towards the sky behind him.

    Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi also noticed it and looked over, their expressions changing slightly.

    In the mid-air, a figure crashed down from a high place. Its momentum was like thunder. Before the person arrived, a strong wind hit. The slightly smaller stones on the ground suddenly began to roll slowly. It was so powerful that no one could come to practice.  Just imagine.

    That night, the Yizhuang was actually a gathering place, with people from all walks of life coming in droves.

    It’s just that there are many twists and turns in life, but they are caused by coincidences.

    Hiss!

    Different from that mysterious figure, although he came with a fierce force, when he landed on the ground, he lifted his weight with ease. Only a sharp whistle burst out in the air that broke the original silence. When he landed on the ground, he just turned around quietly.  After half a circle, he stood firm without making much noise, turned his head and looked at the field.

    After a moment, he was stunned.

    Lu Xueqi?Stopped.

    Tian Buyi was also stunned.

    As if there was a burst of hot blood burning in his chest, Gui Li's body shook slightly involuntarily. In front of him, less than a foot away from where he stood, a short man  The fat man was standing there. Although his face looked a little gray and his body was strangely bloated, no matter what, Gui Li still recognized who he was at the first sight

    That was the person who raised him and taught him his skills. He was the mentor he respected most since he was a child.

    He opened his mouth slightly, but no sound came out. For ten years, it seemed that there were thousands of words in his heart, but at this moment, they only turned into silence.

    Tian Buyi looked deeply at Gui Li, no, who cares about that damn Gui Li, the person he was looking at was just the seventh incompetent disciple under him, that Zhang Xiaofan.

    It’s been ten years since we last saw each other. The boy he was back then is no longer young, and even his temples are slightly white. He must have had a hard time in the past ten years!  It was not that Tian Buyi never thought that he would have the opportunity to meet this disciple who turned against Qingyun again. He even thought about scolding him in person and then teaching him earnestly, hoping that he would turn around.

    It’s just that at this moment, maybe he was really old. He couldn’t say a single word of reprimand that he had thought of. In the end, his slightly trembling lips just turned into a faint smile, and then he called out softly:

    Lao Qi!

    There was a roar in Gui Li's mind. These two simple words seemed to instantly break down all the walls of his heart. Everything in the past was still vivid in his mind. On the green and beautiful Dazhu Peak, the sound of rustling bamboo waves was heard.  It seems to be coming in waves.

    He was stunned and stood still, his body trembling slightly. Even the monkey Xiao Hui, who was crawling on his shoulder, remained silent silently.

    There was a burning feeling in his throat, but there was a warmth that he had not experienced again for many years. Once upon a time, it was his most precious memory.

    At this moment, that person was standing there, calling him.

    Master!

    In an instant, he seemed to have returned to the time when he was a desperate ordinary boy. He shouted out for the excitement that burned like fire in his chest.

    There are tears in the corners of my eyes.

    Flashing quietly.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 4 Killing the Heart

.    “Tsk, tsk…a hoarse and strange laugh came from that mysterious person, waking everyone up for a moment. Master and disciple meet again. It’s really touching. t

    Gui Li took a long breath. No matter what, although he was filled with excitement, joy, shock, and many doubts at this moment, he was no longer the ignorant young man he was. He quickly calmed down, but he was still  I couldn't help but look at Tian Buyi, with mixed feelings in my heart.

    Tian Buyi was stunned and had mixed emotions in his heart. However, his experience was much more than that of Gui Li. He calmed down, his expression turned solemn, he turned to the mysterious figure shrouded in black energy and said with a smile:  Both of them are also disciples of my Qingyun sect. Since you dare to do these things, don't you dare to see them?

    Gui Li was startled, and his eyes first fell on the mysterious figure. Obviously, he did not expect that this person was related to Qingyun Sect, but after a moment, he couldn't help but move, and looked at Tian Buyi, with a complicated look on his face.

    But at this moment, Lu Xueqi, who was standing aside, had a slight smile on her lips, looking at Gui Li, as if she felt her gaze,

    Gui Li also glanced at her, and Lu Xueqi smiled sweetly, with tenderness flashing in her eyes, which seemed to be comforting and joyful.

    Sure enough, the mysterious man sneered twice, pointed at Guili, and said: Why, is he also a disciple of Qingyun Sect?

    Tian Buyi said categorically: He is my seventh disciple at Dazhu Peak. It is what I, Tian Buyi, said. How about Senior Brother Daoxuan?

    Gui Li's body was shaken, and the expression on his face was indescribable for a moment, and he was extremely shocked.  After a long while, his eyes moved from Tian Buyi to the mysterious figure, and said with some disbelief: Master Daoxuan

    The mysterious figure laughed, and the black air that enveloped him suddenly rolled up and slowly dispersed downwards, slowly revealing his body above the chest. However, it was seen that this man had a long beard touching his chest, and his appearance was ancient, but he was not that virtuous and prestigious person.  Who is the famous master of Qingyun Sect who is famous all over the world?

    In this short moment, Gui Li could be said to be shocked. When he saw the face of Master Daoxuan, he couldn't help but take a step back. His heart was in chaos, but his mind was blank.  Although Lu Xueqi had been prepared in her heart, when she saw the face of this real person whom she had regarded as a god and respected so much for many years, she couldn't help being shocked and her face turned slightly pale.

    At this moment, Master Daoxuan's face has not changed, but at a glance, it can still be clearly seen that his expression is completely different from the past. There is a cold light flashing in his eyes, and there is no trace of the kindness and compassion that he once had.

    Gui Li looked up and down at Master Daoxuan, his eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and at the same time a sharp light flashed in his eyes.  The person in front of him can be said to be an important person who changed his life. Ten years ago, the earth-shattering sword of Zhuxian on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain split Baguio's soul away, and also split the former Zhang Xiaofan into the Ghost Li he is today.  .

    It’s just that Gui Li deeply understood the profound Taoism of Daoxuan Zhenren. He became a disciple of the Ghost King Sect and practiced the magical arts of the Heavenly Book. He already understood that if he only practiced the true Taoist methods of Qingyun Sect and the magical powers of Tianyin Temple Buddhism, he would only be able to use up his energy in his whole life.  , and may not be the opponent of the Immortal Killing Sword Formation.  However, the more diligently he practiced, and the more he learned about Taoism and supernatural powers, the more hope he had in his heart became increasingly dimmer, especially ten years later, during the catastrophe of beast monsters, Master Daoxuan took action again on Qingyun Mountain, opening up the secret of heaven.  Lock, relying on the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, defeated the once invincible beast god in one fell swoop, and its god-like power was no longer beyond the reach of human beings.

    It’s just that he never dreamed that he would meet such a Daoxuan master, a person whose whole body exudes terrifying demonic power. Although his cultivation is also unfathomable, to Gui Li, he seems to be within reach.

    There was a hint of excitement on his face.

    Master Daoxuan suddenly turned around and stared at Gui Li, his eyes flashing coldly.

    He has been in charge of the Qingyun Sect for no less than a hundred years and is famous all over the world. When Gui Li was still Zhang Xiaofan, he really treated Dao Xuan as a god when he faced him.  At this moment, when he saw him so suddenly, Gui Li felt inexplicably nervous and subconsciously clenched his fists.

    “You want to kill me?” Master Daoxuan stared at Gui Li and said coldly.

    Gui Li didn't speak. He just turned his hand, and a green light flashed, and the soul-eating magic wand appeared in his hand. It had a faint clear light, mixed with a bit of sad blood-red color, and flowed slowly.

    For some reason, Master Daoxuan glanced at the soul-eating soul in Gui Li's hand. There seemed to be a hint of ridicule in the corner of his mouth. Then he turned his head and asked Tian Buyi the same sentence: Do you want to kill me?

    Tian Buyi said simply: Yes.

    Can you kill me?

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: Even if you can’t kill him, you will kill him!

    Master Daoxuan laughed strangely a few times, his voice was sharp,He spread the word from afar and said: Yes, I saw it back then. Apart from me and that dead ghost Wan Jianyi, among this generation of Qingyun sect, you are indeed the number one in terms of talent and courage.

    A trace of sadness flashed across Tian Buyi's face, and he said: What's the use of talking about this now?

    Master Daoxuan raised his eyebrows, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted: Okay, I will ask you, why did you kill me?

    Tian Buyi was shaken and was speechless for a moment.

    Somehow, there was a sense of sadness on Daoxuan's face, which was completely incompatible with his extremely ferocious state at the moment, but it happened to appear on his face. He only heard him say coldly: Junior Brother Tian, ??you want to kill me.  , but for the sake of the principles and morality you have always respected, and to be fair to people

    Tian Buyi heard him call him Junior Brother Tian for the first time in many days. For a moment, he felt a little confused in his heart, but then he gritted his teeth and said: After you become a demon, if you do anything wrong, I won't kill you.  , I'm afraid you will commit more and greater sins!

    Master Daoxuan let out a long roar, and there seemed to be a lot of ridicule in his voice. Then he stared at him and said: What a righteous statement, then let me ask you, do you remember why I became like this today?

    Tian Buyi was stunned and speechless.

    Daoxuan Zhenren snorted, glanced at Lu Xueqi, who was standing on guard, and said: Your uncle refuses to tell me, can you tell me?

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned a little paler, but she subconsciously avoided Master Daoxuan’s gaze and remained speechless.

    "Yes, what can I say? Could it be that Daoxuan Zhenren ten years ago for the sake of the righteousness of the world, and ten years later for the sake of the vast number of people, he did not hesitate to take risks with his own life, and activated the Immortal Killing Immortal Formation twice, and even this

    "Cause and effect, right and wrong, right and wrong, are so entangled and difficult to distinguish, the sky is playing tricks, and it's so bad!

    In the abandoned righteous village, all the momentum was taken away by Master Daoxuan. Tian Buyi was originally righteous and determined to sacrifice his life for righteousness, but unexpectedly, although Master Daoxuan was possessed by demons, his spiritual practice strangely did not diminish, and it seemed that he even lost his sense of reason and consciousness.  , it was also very clear that after a few words, Tian Buyi was said to be trembling slightly, and he was unable to do anything for a moment.

    In fact, not only is Tian Buyi mentally clear about these things, but Lu Xueqi also has a clear mind and can see clearly. If we really care about this matter, Daoxuan Zhenren has little merit in re-establishing the right path in the world. On ordinary days, he would not  It would not be an exaggeration to erect a monument for his statue.  It was just a trick of the sky, but it ended up like this. If Daoxuan became unconscious after being possessed by the devil, and let go and killed wildly, even if Tian Buyi and others were defeated, they would not have to consider most of them. But this time Daoxuan Master clearly asked them how many times.  In one sentence, they were immediately overwhelmed.

    This is the truth in the world, but I don’t know what to do

    At this moment, Gui Li said coldly: The world has nothing to do with me. I don’t care what merits you have done. I only want the sword that killed Baguio ten years ago from you!

    Before the voice fell, the soul-devouring green light flourished, and an icy aura enveloped it from all directions, filling the inside and outside of this righteous village.  There was a sharp roar in mid-air, and Gui Li was already driving the magic weapon, heading straight for the middle door.

    Master Daoxuan's face changed slightly. He seemed not to have expected that Gui Li had become so advanced in Taoism in the past ten years. Just looking at his move, Soul Devouring seemed slow but urgent, secretly holding the heat of wind and thunder, and the azure door shone.  It is the Qingyun Sect's Daji Xuanqing Taoist method, and its realm has clearly broken through the Yuqing realm and cultivated the supreme pure supernatural power.  Moreover, from the perspective of Master Daoxuan, this boy is in the realm of the Shangqing Dynasty, and seems to have reached the pinnacle of cultivation, and has the potential to approach the legendary realm of the Qing Dynasty.

    Master Daoxuan saw in his eyes that Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi, who were standing aside, were both outstandingly skilled figures in the Qingyun Sect. At this glance, the two people also changed their expressions slightly, and couldn't help but look at each other, and then they both  I saw the shock in the other person's eyes.

    It’s just that there was more surprise in Tian Buyi’s eyes, and in Lu Xueqi’s eyes, after the surprise, there was still a hint of disappointment, but it was immediately overwhelmed by a burst of joy.

    Naturally, the three of them did not know that Gui Li had suffered many ups and downs over the years, but by chance, at this moment, he was the only person in the world who had mastered the most wonderful book in the world - "The Book of Heaven". The origin of the "Book of Heaven" is mysterious.  , has been passed down from ancient times, in which wonderful magic and magical powers are ever-changing. After a detailed analysis, most of the most prosperous cultivation sects in the world are related to this strange book. All the magical powers of Tianyin Temple come from the fourth volume of "Book of Heaven"  , various strange magic arts of the Demon Sect have always been spread from the "Book of Heaven".  As for Gui Li, who was practicing four volumes by himself, one can imagine his level of magical power cultivation at this moment.

    It's just that although Gui Li is not what he used to be, the Daoxuan master he faces is even more of a first-class figure in the world. To control the unparalleled Qingyun Mountain Immortal Killing Sword Formation, he must practice Tai Chi Xuan Qing to Tai Chi Xuan Qing.  Qing realm, and at this moment, everyone truly saw his power and magical power.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Holding Feng Lei's seemingly unstoppable soul-eating magic wand, before it reached him, the layer of black energy around Daoxuan Master's body had already begun to roll rapidly, as if it was being forced by a huge force and was about to disperse.  After the initial surprise, Master Daoxuan returned to normal, standing still, but his right hand suddenly stretched out from the black air, and his long five fingers drew out the sword technique in front of him, piercing the void.  Pointing like the wind, wherever the palm of his hand passed, the same blue light shone, and a Yin-Yang Tai Chi diagram was drawn out in a moment.

    Once the yin and yang pole pattern is formed, it will rotate endlessly. In the surrounding mid-air, the wind suddenly roars and the surroundings are dark. Only this pattern shines brightly. After a while, a rapidly rotating air vortex is formed in the mid-air.  .

    The Soul Eater came with a bang, and the Dajitu was blocking the way. The two collided together, and they were both unstoppable forces. But at the moment of the collision, except for Xiao Rui who hissed in mid-air,  Apart from Xiao Pokong, there was no sound at all.

    I saw Taiji Tu Shengsheng being forced back three feet by Soul Eater. However, just this three-foot distance exhausted all Soul Eater's offensive, and he was unable to take another step forward. Moreover, the green light gradually dimmed, and there was actually a follow-up.  That whirlpool is spinning.

    Ghost Li let out a long roar, and jumped into the air. The soul-devouring light flashed and flew back. Master Daoxuan glanced sideways, sneered, and pointed his sword. The Yin-Yang Tai Chi diagram was full of light and flew into the air.  The figure hit him.

    There was a continuous roar in the sky, and the sound of piercing the air was endless. The ghostly figure disappeared and appeared, flashing rapidly like a ghost.  However, Master Daoxuan actually seemed to have magical powers like blazing eyes, and was not fooled by Gui Li's strange spells at all. The Tai Chi pattern in mid-air kept chasing Gui Li's figure, getting closer and closer.

    Finally, Gui Li slowed down and was chased by the Tai Chi diagram. A cold light flashed in Daoxuan's eyes, and the Yin and Yang Tai Chi diagram in the mid-air suddenly glowed with green light. It grew into the wind and was four times larger than before.  , and chopped it down on the head.

    Lu Xueqi’s body trembled slightly, but Tian Buyi nodded slowly for some reason.

    The Tai Chi Diagram was chopped down on the head, but Master Daoxuan's expression changed. Then he let out a strange roar, and regardless of the Tai Chi Diagram where the true magic was gathered in mid-air, his whole body rose into the sky, and the Tai Chi pattern flew into the air with one blow.  Li's figure disappeared, while Tai Chi Tu seemed to be controlled by an external force and actually dispersed in the wind.

    And at the moment when Master Daoxuan's body flew up, a huge roar erupted from the ground in the Yizhuang courtyard, and the area within a radius of two feet began to tremble violently. A moment later, like an earth dragon roaring out, all the stones  The sand and soil rose from the ground with a loud noise. Even the dilapidated house collapsed at the same time. Countless pieces of wood were mixed with other sand, gravel and soil.  All of this was immediately rolled up into a huge and thick flow of sand and gravel by an unknown force, chasing the figure of Zhen Daoxuan in mid-air with astonishing momentum.

    The offensive and defensive momentum suddenly reversed strangely.

    It's just that Master Daoxuan was in mid-air, but he didn't look frightened. Looking at the huge flow of earth gathered and attacked by Gui Li using strange magic, the black energy around him suddenly shook, and then they rolled around like spiritual beings.  In front of him, like an invisible hand pulling him, a two-foot-square black wall of energy was laid out in front of him.

    Soon enough, the extremely powerful earth flow arrived in the blink of an eye, hitting the black air wall hard. But this time, it was like a thunder in the sky, and there were faintly visible a few tiny lightning flashes passing by in the intense place.  Generally, a huge roar swept through the sky and the earth instantly, and invisible but powerful wind fell from the sky like a giant wave, centering on the black wall of air in mid-air, blowing violently in all directions.

    In an instant, this abandoned village was completely destroyed. Everything was shattered by this huge force and blown to unknown distances by even greater winds, even a few sparsely standing trees in the wilderness.  , but also because within the scope of this thrilling battle, everyone was lifted up by the roots, their branches and leaves were stripped off, and they flew upside down into the distance.

    Both Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi were very human. They had already risen up in the air and stood in the air, avoiding the sand rolling in like a torrent from below. However, the wind in the air was still as strong as a knife.  , there is still such pain, which shows the intensity of this fight.

    However, the situation in the field changed after all. The black air wall seemed weak, but it was slowly pressed down amidst the lightning and thunder that kept passing by, and the extremely powerful earth dragon  The torrent was suppressed bit by bit.

    The ghosts are improving, but it seems that after all, it is not as good as Dao Xuanzhen for a century.

    Tian Buyi looked at the sound of wind and thunder in the field, and there seemed to be wind and thunder rolling in his eyes. After a few hesitations, he gritted his teeth, and the red flame in his hand burst into flames. With a loud shout, it was a human sword.  As one, they flew towards that field.

    Behind her, Lu Xueqi was slightly stunned, but stopped talking.

    &nbsp; The red flames burned like fierce flames, covering Tian Buyi's entire body in the flames. It was so dazzling that he was almost like a phoenix in the fire that looked up to the sky and screamed, but he looked a little fat.  Although the posture is a bit awkward, Tian Buyi's cultivation is not the same. This ability to control the sword is not something that even Master Daoxuan dared to despise. With a roar, he moved away, giving way to Tian Buyi's sharp momentum.  .

    The black wall of energy dissipated instantly and enveloped Daoxuan Zhenren's body again. The huge earth flow in the mid-air paused for a moment, and seemed to have lost its support with a crash. Suddenly, the earth collapsed and fell one after another, like a rain of earth in the sky.  , a figure flashed out of it, with a solemn expression, but no trace of breathlessness and difficulty. It was Gui Li.

    In this round just now, everyone saw that Master Daoxuan was really proficient in Taoism and Taoism. Gui Li had mastered four volumes of "Book of Heaven", but perhaps because of his short training time, he still had not reached the Taoist realm of Taoism.  Xuan Zhenren's opponent is almost the same, and he is strong enough to fight.  This round alone, if spread, would be enough to shock the world and make Gui Li famous.

    Tian Buyi pierced the air with his sword, and the red flames of fire were not weak but strong. There was a zigzag in the air, crossing the sky like a rainbow penetrating the sun, then turning back and heading straight towards Daoxuan Zhenren.

    Daoxuan’s body shook, and he gave way again. At the same time, he sneered and said: Why, can you take action again? But you have thought about the principles and morals.

    Tian Buyi snorted coldly, stood up and raised his sword, and said solemnly: You have great merits, but you did make a big mistake.  I fought for the orders of the ancestors of all generations.  If you die in my hands today, I will just kill myself as a thank you.

    Gui Li trembled slightly and glanced at Tian Buyi. He was a little puzzled for a moment, but in a hurry, no one would explain to him.  But when Tian Buyi heard another long roar, the red flames were blazing, overwhelming the sky and the earth, and the momentum was unparalleled. Gui Li saw it, frowned, and after a slight hesitation, he also flew forward to attack.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the siege of the two masters, Daoxuan Zhenren's past magical powers of cultivation and creation were finally revealed at this moment.  However, he saw that the sword skills in his hand were pointing and drawing, and at the same time, the layer of mysterious ghost energy was as thick as ink and as black as paint. It was also unpredictable. It could be attacked or defended. In mid-air, it was actually one against two, and there were generals.  Tian Buyi and Gui Li blocked it, and they were not at a disadvantage in the slightest.

    During the fierce fight, Tian Buyi slashed down a mountain like a mountain. The force was so powerful that even Master Daoxuan, who was as powerful as Daoxuan, had to temporarily avoid its attack, floated back three feet, and took advantage of this momentary gap.  , Tian Buyi seemed to suddenly remember something, and shouted to Gui Li: Lao Qi, be careful, he still has the Zhuxian Sword on him!

    Gui Li's heart suddenly shivered. How powerful the Ancient Zhuxian Sword was was really unforgettable in his mind. But a moment later, the words "Zhuxian Sword" seemed to burn through his heart like hot oil, and all the blood in his body seemed to be boiling.  stand up.

    Ten years ago, at the top of Qingyun Mountain, that fallen green figure!

    In an instant, Gui Li's eyes turned blood red, he roared, and rushed forward, using all his spells and techniques in a desperate manner.  Tian Buyi

    He was taken aback, and then he realized something, sighed secretly, and chased after him again.

    Gui Li suddenly acted like he was desperate. Master Daoxuan didn't expect that he would be a little confused by these two people in a few rounds. However, his skills are really extraordinary. Facing Gui Li's desperate posture, coupled with Tian Buyi's  With each sword being more powerful than the other, Master Daoxuan still managed to regain the situation bit by bit. Although he could not gain the upper hand for the moment, it was not obvious that he was losing any of his power.

    The more Tian Buyi fights, the more frightened he becomes. He has always understood that this senior brother is truly an extraordinary talent. Ten years of practice far surpasses his own. The reason why he is willing to take a big risk to stop Master Daoxuan this time is mostly because  According to the last words passed down by the ancestors of past generations,

    After the Xianxian sword entered the demon, the person he held should be retired.  Even so, Tian Buyi was also prepared to die together.

    However, after this continuous battle, Tian Buyi could not help but admire Master Daoxuan's magical power practice. He even had some doubts about whether his master brother was really so advanced that the Zhuxian Sword could affect his will but could not.  Is this the right way to go?

    Seeing that the fighting in the field is getting more and more fierce, Gui Li's attacks are getting more and more crazy. Although it is a bit difficult for Master Daoxuan to defend, he is still flawless. Instead, he occasionally counterattacks, but his moves are vicious. If Tian Buyi hadn't been in time,  To make up for it, Gui Li would probably be seriously injured.

    Seeing this dangerous scene appear again and again, Tian Buyi was anxious and uneasy, when a clear whistle suddenly sounded, and a white figure floated towards him. Wherever there was no trace of worldly light, Tianya fell from the sky, and the auspicious energy transpired.

    Lu Xueqi finally joined the battlefield.

    With the combined efforts of these three masters, the situation suddenly changed. No matter how great Daoxuan’s magical powers were, he could not resist them. Gradually,Gradually, the pressure is like a mountain, coming from all directions. The three opponents are all masters of Taoism. The magic weapons they hold in their hands are even better than the others. At this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren is still facing them with nothing.  To defeat three people with only one Taoist method is already a shocking practice.

    ??????????????????????? But in the minds of the three of them, a trace of doubt suddenly passed through: Where has the extraordinary and holy ancient sword of Zhuxian gone at this moment? Why not see Daoxuan take it out?

    Just when the three of them were gradually overwhelming Master Daoxuan, who was struggling to hold on but was finally in danger, a glimmer of ice and cold light flashed in his eyes, sweeping across the three people in front of him.

    Gui Li and the other three were shocked when they saw his eyes. Before they could react, suddenly Daoxuan Zhenren's hand came with a powerful force, like a furious wave. The three of them were startled, and they put more force on their hands to resist.  passed.  Master Daoxuan also took advantage of this fleeting moment to flash black on his face. He used his left hand as a support and his right hand to stand upright on his chest. He pointed like a knife and chanted a strange mantra rapidly in his mouth. After a moment,  There was darkness on the tips of the five fingers, flashing once, flashing again, and then disappearing.

    ??The sky is covered with darkness, and the world is filled with misery!

    There seems to be some kind of voice, crying up to the sky in the dark, that sad meaning, rising into the sky, the Yin Qi is strong, and the wind and clouds are rolling.

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi both saw at a glance that Master Daoxuan was about to cast a strange and powerful spell, and without hesitation, they rushed forward to attack each other. However, just before their bodies moved, they suddenly heard a very weird sound, as if they were suddenly  Something broke apart.  Crispy and cracked.  And this voice suddenly came from beside them!

    A shudder-like feeling passed through my heart quietly like electricity.

    Both of them stopped and turned around slowly.

    Behind them, there was a short and fat figure who stopped earlier.

    Tian Buyi's face still retains the expression from the previous moment, but looking at it now, it seems a little stiff. He is still standing in the air, and the brilliance of the red flame is also shining, but his body is motionless.

    That strange sound, which was almost heart-rending, came from Tian Buyi's body.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 5 Parting

.    "ah……"

    Like a voice squeezed out from deep in his throat, hoarse and slow, Tian Buyi let out a soft cry. His body began to tremble slightly, but he soon calmed down.  Only on his face, the black energy that was once vague and looming was now so strong that it seemed to cover his entire face.

    Lu Xueqi’s palms were suddenly filled with cold sweat.

    In that moment, she finally solved a confusion that had been lingering in her mind, a confusion about why Tian Buyi suddenly looked a little fat.

    ???????????????? The robe that originally looked a little tight because Honda was not prone to accidentally gaining weight, is now loose.  It was obvious that Tian Buyi had not gained weight. His body was as good as before, and the reason why he looked fat was just because his clothes were tight.  At this moment, the back of his robe was torn and loosened, and the truth was revealed in front of Lu Xueqi and Gui Li.

    A sword hilt with a very simple style was revealed from the robe that was blown up and down by the wind in mid-air. It was there so quietly, quietly, inserted into Tian Buyi's back.

    Gui Li's whole body slowly began to tremble, and even his lips lost their color and were trembling slightly. Looking at his expression, it seemed that he wanted to shout something loudly, but when the words reached his mouth, there was no sound.

    The situation that had been an earth-shattering fight just now has just solidified.  Gui Li and Lu Xueqi looked at Tian Buyi blankly, as if they had forgotten that there was a terrifying enemy Daoxuan Zhenren behind them.  However, Master Daoxuan did not attack the two of them. He just had a smile on his lips.

    An icy smile.

    Pointing the palms together like knives, the five slender fingers suddenly flexed, and the black energy born out of thin air swirled around the fingertips, floating and sinking, and finally gradually dissipated.  In response to this action, Tian Buyi in the distance let out a muffled groan, his body shook violently, and his whole body felt as if he was being shocked by electricity. His head suddenly lifted up to the sky, with an aura of despair.

    "Crack!" A low sound.  Under the gazes of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, a broken sword without a tip and looking like stone was pierced through Tian Buyi's chest, revealing a small part of the sword body.

    "The strange thing is that Tian Buyi didn't bleed, not a drop of blood came out.

    "Zhu Xian!"

    This ancient sword, unique and arrogant in the world, has penetrated Tian Buyi's body.

    The black energy on Tian Buyi's face seemed to have regained a strong life, and he was completely alive at this moment, crawling wildly and unscrupulously, engulfing Tian Buyi's face.  And Tian Buyi's head slowly drooped, hanging in front of his chest.  Then, his body seemed to have lost all strength. First, the red flame that never left his body completely lost its light, left his hand, and fell from mid-air.  Immediately afterwards, the short and fat body that had flashed in Gui Li's memory countless times shook a few times, and finally could no longer hold up and fell from the air.

    It’s like a burnt-out meteor rushing toward its final destination—the earth.

    Gui Li was trembling, his whole body was trembling. He once thought that he was strong enough to face all the misfortunes in the world, but at this moment, he seemed to have returned to ten years ago, with the aura of despair like a violent ferociousness.  The monster completely engulfed him once again.  Netizens in Zhuxianmiwo's heart are like still water and they are deeply affectionate and hand-printed in physical form

    "ah……"

    He let out a hysterical scream and flew down desperately, towards the falling body and towards that familiar body.  His castration was so fast that it was as unstoppable as lightning and thunder, carrying the strong wind and flashing by. The moment before Tian Buyi fell to the ground, he caught the body of the master who raised him.

    Tentacles - cold and lifeless!

    This is obviously a corpse that has been dead for many days, and it even has no body temperature.  Gui Li hugged Tian Buyi tightly, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. Before he knew it, tears were streaming down his face.

    "careful!"

    Suddenly, an anxious exclamation came from behind, and Lu Xueqi's white figure flew over quickly.  In mid-air, Master Daoxuan's hand drew a large circle, and the low and mysterious mantra stopped instantly.

    Gui Li instinctively felt a flash of alarm, but as he held Tian Buyi's hand, the grief-stricken and surging emotions in his mind actually suppressed his reason.

    He didn't let go.

    This body, this person, raised him from a young age, taught him his achievements, and taught him how to behave. For decades, he has been looking at this person's back while living, walking, and moving forward The voice, face, and smile, every frame  The memory images seemed to be pounding in his mind like thunder, making him unable to move.

    How can he let go?

    &nbsp; The Zhuxian Ancient Sword lit up, and the light instantly stung his eyes, making it impossible to see clearly what was in front of him. The familiar feeling of despair from so many years ago enveloped him.

    In the midst of the lightning and flint, Lu Xueqi tried her best to rush over, threw herself on him, grabbed Gui Li with the huge momentum, and fell to the side together.

    "Boom!"

    Like lightning, it dissipates in an instant.  The dazzling halo instantly restrained itself, and the ancient sword of Zhuxian mercilessly penetrated Tian Buyi's chest and flew into the air until it reached the side of Master Daoxuan.  A strong and slender hand stretched out and grasped the hilt of the sword.  In an instant, the sky and the earth became extremely dark, and even the few stars in the distant sky finally disappeared into the dark clouds.

    No blood, not a drop!

    Gui Li seemed to have lost his soul and all his feelings at the same time. He got up numbly. He struggled and climbed towards Tian Buyi desperately.  Lu Xueqi reached out to help him, but when she reached halfway, she froze.

    She suddenly pounced on Gui Li and pulled him. Her breathing was very rapid, like the fear emanating from her heart: "You look at Uncle Tian's hands"

    "Boom!" A rumble of thunder rolled across the sky, and among the thick dark clouds in the sky, raindrops finally began to fall.

    It’s just that the rain is obviously black.

    Along with the thunder and the increasingly heavy rain, lightning appeared in the sky like a swimming dragon, piercing the dark sky.  In the soil, one of the fingers on Tian Buyi's body moved.

    Gui Li was stunned, and the sad look on his face was replaced by a burst of uncontrollable ecstasy!  He shouted loudly:

    "Master!"

    He rushed out and rushed towards Tian Buyi desperately.

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale, but her eyes were a little more rational than Gui Li's. In shock, she hurriedly reached out to pull Gui Li, but she didn't pull him. She only grabbed a piece of his robe and tore it off with a hiss.

    In mid-air, Daoxuan Zhenren, standing in the clouds, was surrounded by black energy, and all the rain and strong winds avoided him.  He looked ferocious, looking almost like a demon, arrogantly looking at the mortals at his feet, as if he controlled their fate.

    The Zhuxian ancient sword in his hand, which looked like stone but not stone, and looked like jade but not jade, once again flashed a strange light, which reflected on his face, adding a bit of sadness!  Netizens in Zhuxianmiwo's heart are like still water and they are deeply affectionate and hand-printed in physical form

    Gui Li seemed to have seen a glimmer of life in despair, and rushed forward in ecstasy, but he didn't notice at all that the black energy on Tian Buyi's face at this moment not only did not dissipate as his life was gone, but became even thicker.  It completely covered Tian Buyi's face.

    Just when Gui Li rushed up and opened his arms to pick up his master and call out, Tian Buyi's palm suddenly turned up and was instantly filled with supreme magic power. Like a giant hammer, it hit Gui Li's chest hard.

    The expression on Gui Li’s face froze instantly.

    After a moment, his body flew out upside down, and "crackling" sounds were heard all the way.  It is conceivable that Tian Buyi, with his Taoism and Taoism, can boast of the power of this palm in the whole world.  Gui Li was not prepared at all. He had no idea how many sternums were broken, and all his internal organs were probably displaced and he was severely injured.  It was also because he had practiced the true method of "The Book of Heaven" and the Great Brahma Prajna of Tianyin Temple automatically protected his body that he did not die on the spot.  Even so, he flew three feet away on the spot. Instantly, his vision went dark, stars flashed randomly, and his chest hurt so much that he lost consciousness.

    But in his mind, there was only one voice echoing at this moment: What happened to master?  What happened to Master?

    "Ha ha ha ha……"

    The extremely sad laughter came down from mid-air. Daoxuan Zhenren stood on the clouds and smiled arrogantly: "Don't you want to die with me? Don't you want to eliminate harm for the people? How about, let you have a taste of this  How does the Ancient Zhuxian Sword taste? Hahahaha, hahahaha"

    Tian Buyi's body slowly stood up. Although his movements seemed a little hesitant, every movement was filled with strange power.  The black energy on his face was surging crazily, giving people a thrilling feeling every time.

    Tian Buyi slowly stretched out his right hand, and suddenly opened his fingers. The red flame fairy sword that fell in the distance immediately lit up. After a moment, it flew back to his hand automatically.  After Tian Buyi held Chi Yan tightly, he took his somewhat slow steps and walked towards Gui Li, who was seriously injured on the ground.

    The black rain is getting heavier and heavier, and it’s falling faster and faster!

    "Clang!" Like a dragon's roar, Tian Ya was unsheathed. Lu Xueqi's face was pale and she stood in front of Gui Li with her sword horizontally crossed.  Her chest rose and fell rapidly, the rain hit her skin, and the white clothes were covered in dust, but it added a bit of sadness

    The rain hit the ground, turning the soil into mud.  Blood oozed from the corner of Gui Li's mouth, and his clothes in front of him were instantly dyed red.  Even his voice became hoarse and intermittent: "Master you what's wrong with you?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to be unable to hear any sound, and the violent storm had no impact on him at all. His body just walked slowly towards Gui Li, who was lying on the ground struggling, and Lu Xueqi, who was pale and clenched her teeth.  .  Every step was filled with murderous intent and intent.

    "Boom!"

    A thunderous explosion rang out, even Daoxuan Zhenren, who was standing high in the sky, was shocked.  After a moment, the expression on his face suddenly changed in an extremely strange way.

    It seemed to be a confused look, as if he was sleeping in a big dream. When he was about to wake up, he seemed to think of something, but he couldn't catch it and couldn't remember it. He was at a loss for a while.

    As if in contrast to the abnormal expression of Master Daoxuan, the strange light that had been flickering on the Ancient Zhuxian Sword in his hand also dimmed at the same time.

    "Boom!"

    The thunder was like a giant hammer, shaking the sky and the world, as if the gods in the sky were also angry with it.

    In the midst of the lightning and flint, Tian Buyi's footsteps suddenly stopped, and the thick black air covering his face seemed to have suddenly lost the support of some kind of power and faded a little, revealing Tian Buyi's pair of  Eyes.

    How long is a moment?

    The Buddhists say that a moment of eternity is ordinary, but what kind of moment is that one breath of time?

    Those eyes looked deeply at Gui Li, watching him struggling in the mud, vomiting blood, and shouting the word "Master".

    The light of the red flame burns like a flame!

    reflected in his eyes.

    How long can that moment last?

    Tian Buyi shook his head suddenly, as if he had used all his strength to find Lu Xueqi's whereabouts, and looked deeply.

    Thunder and lightning!

    The wind and rain are howling!

    The Tianya Divine Sword shines with light blue light, standing in the wind and rain.

    At that moment, Lu Xueqi’s eyes met Tian Buyi’s!

    Like a roar, like lightning, like a strong wind, like a huge wave, she clearly saw that something surging like a huge wave was staring at her in those eyes, seemingly with endless meaning, but in the end it just turned into nothing.  silent!

    The next moment, Lu Xueqi no longer had any trace of blood, and even her lips became almost transparent.

    Thunder passed by, Daoxuan Zhenren's body trembled slightly, his confusion dissipated, and almost at the same time, the strange light on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword lit up again.

    Above the earth, the wind and rain are still howling.  Tian Buyi's eyes were once again covered by Fanyong's black aura.

    His footsteps were heavy in the mud, and the dirty water splashed away. Step by step, he walked towards the original goal.

    "Murderous!"

    ????????????????????????????????????

    "Tian, ??Uncle Tian" Lu Xueqi didn't know why, but her voice became extremely difficult, with a hint of sadness, and said: "Don't come over, please don't come over"

    Gui Li propped up his arms and looked up, but as soon as he lifted his body halfway, he fell weakly into the mud again. The mud splashed all over his face, but he seemed not to feel it at all.

    He just raised his head desperately, looking at the resurrected master, walking towards them step by step.

    The red flames are burning brightly, burning the soul and blood of someone unknown.

    In the wind and rain, Tian Buyi approached.  Lu Xueqi's hand holding Tianya was shaking slightly, and her face seemed to be white and transparent.

    "Uncle Tianstop, stop!"

    What returned to her was the Red Flame Fairy Sword.

    The scorching flames struck his head, instantly evaporating all the rainwater within three feet.  After Tian Buyi was controlled by the mysterious magic, his Taoist skills seemed to be advancing instead of retreating.

    Lu Xueqi reluctantly raised Tianya to block, and there was a sharp "clang" sound. She and her sword were knocked out by a huge force, and fell straight down from in front of Gui Li like a kite with broken strings.  Arriving behind Tian Buyi.

    There is no longer a barrier between master and disciple.

    Tian Buyi stopped and Chi Yan slowly raised it.  Although Gui Li was lying on the ground helplessly, his eyes were still wide open, staring at Tian Buyi.  However, Tian Buyi's face was filled with black energy, and his expression could not be seen clearly.

    The wind and rain are blowing, and the world is desolate.

    ??????????????Gui Li struck down.  Gui Li did not dodge, in fact he couldn't dodge. His mouth was slightly open, and he didn't know if he was shouting something, but that little sound was completely drowned in the hot wind brought by the red flame.

    "Boom!" There was thunder in the sky again!

    The human world was suddenly pierced by a bolt of lightning, which instantly illuminated the dark world.

    Tian Buyi's movement suddenly froze, and Chi Yan stopped just one foot above Gui Li's head.  Gui Li could even clearly feel that the hot flames were about to burn him up.

    but none!

    All Tian Buyi’s movements stopped, and the brilliance of the red flames also quietly disappeared bit by bit.  On Tian Buyi's body, a sword tip emerged from his heart.

    The Tianya Divine Sword, shining with light blue light and steaming with auspicious energy, once again penetrated Tian Buyi's body and heart.

    The wind and rain were like knives, hitting the figure behind Tian Buyi. Her messy hair stuck to her skin, and countless water droplets slid down her face. Her face was ashen and her whole body was shaking.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, three consecutive thunders in the sky exploded on the left and right sides of Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan's body was shaken, and suddenly his whole body curled up, with an expression of extreme pain on his face.  After a moment, he looked up to the sky and screamed wildly, and turned into a black light, flying as fast as lightning, and left here.

    On the ground, Gui Li was stunned again. He stared blankly at the master's chest, the sword tip protruding from his chest.

    No blood, not a drop of blood!

    "Dang!" Chi Yan completely lost his light and fell to the ground like scrap copper and iron.  The muscles in the corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched and his body trembled slightly.

    Afterwards, Tian Buyi’s knees softened and he slowly knelt down in the mud, right in front of Gui Li.  The black aura on his face was quickly dissipating, but there was still a light layer lingering on it.

    Lu Xueqi held Tianya's hand and began to tremble slightly, but she did not hesitate and just closed her eyes.  After a moment, the light blue rays of auspicious energy on the Tianya Divine Sword began to rise, and with its inherent thousand-year auspiciousness and righteousness, it emitted bit by bit from Tian Buyi's body. While dispersing the black energy, it also  The wound on Tian Buyi's chest expanded more than ten times.

    "Uh ah" Gui Li let out a hoarse cry from his throat, like a desperate beast, with tears streaming down his face.  With strength bursting out from nowhere, his severely injured body flew up like a fish, pounced on Tian Buyi, and dragged him away from Tianya, and Tianya also just dispelled the last trace of the strange black energy.  .

    Tian Buyi’s familiar face once again appeared in the wind and rain.

    His eyes were open. I wonder if they had never been closed.

    Then, the corners of his mouth moved and he smiled at Gui Li.

    Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind him, seemed to have exhausted all the strength in her body. Her feet gave way and she fell to the ground in the mud.

    Gui Li only glanced at Tian Buyi's chest and knew in his heart that the mentor who raised him had reached the end of his life and could no longer be saved.

    "Why, why" He shouted hoarsely, and it was hard to tell whether it was rain or tears on his face.  This time, he was facing Lu Xueqi. His body was struggling in the mud on the ground, trying to crawl over to question her.

    But a pair of trembling hands stopped him. This hand was weak and fragile, but Gui Li was immediately pulled back by him.  Gui Li gasped, his lips trembled, and he said in a hoarse voice: "Master, Master"

    Tian Buyi looked at him, as angry as a thread, as if he was desperately trying to gather the last strength in this broken body, struggling to say to the ghost: "No don't blame her, don't blame her!"

    Gui Li stretched out his hand and held Tian Buyi's palm tightly. There was only a cold feeling in the palm of his hand.

    He could no longer bear it and cried loudly. On this stormy night, he kept wailing, and he could only utter the only two words in his mouth:

    "MasterMaster"

    Tian Buyi stared at him, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and his voice gradually became deeper: "Old Qi"

    "Master, I'm here, I'm here." Gui Li tried his best to get closer to Tian Buyi, and his tears fell on Tian Buyi's palm drop by drop.

    "After I die, youyou take my bodyback to DazhuFeng and give it to youyour master wife"

    Gui Li nodded desperately, the muscles on his face were twisted and his body was shaking.  Under his gaze, Tian Buyi's breathing became more and more urgent, and his voice became smaller and smaller:

    "You you have to persuade her,Don't be sad don't do stupid things, ah"

    With the last sound, Tian Buyi suddenly raised his voice, then stopped abruptly, and the palm in Gui Li's hand dropped instantly.

    Gui Li was stunned, and his trembling body stopped shaking and froze in place.

    The bleak and cold wind and rain turned out to be so biting and cold that it penetrated deep into my heart and soul.

    I don’t know how long it took, but his brother called out in a low voice: "Master"

    Then, his vision went dark and he fainted next to Tian Buyi's body.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 6 Wounds

.    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    In the dead of night, only the sound of distant bamboo waves carried by the wind echoed gently in the night sky.  The lights have long been extinguished, and the disciples of Dazhu Peak have all rested in peace. There is only a lone lamp behind the Shoujing Hall, flickering in the darkness.

    The night breeze brought a bit of coolness, blowing in from the half-open window, making a slight "woo-woo" sound, and also caused the light on the table in the middle of the room to sway a little, making it flicker.  stand up.

    A white hand gently stretched out to block the wind. The fire quickly stabilized and began to shine again.  Suru sat lazily at the table. It was late at night, but she didn't feel sleepy.

    The wind outside the house was still blowing non-stop, hitting the doors and windows, making soft noises from time to time.  Suru stood up and walked slowly to the window, but did not close the window immediately, but looked out the window.

    The sky is like ink, it is the darkest time.

    She listened intently, but there was no sound she wanted to hear in the late night wind.

    A faint bitter smile appeared on Suru's face, she quietly closed the window, turned around and sat back at the table.  Neither she nor Tian Buyi were people who valued luxury, and there were not many furnishings in the bedroom.  At this moment, besides a cloth bag, there was only a small round mirror on the table.

    She took the round mirror over, and a dignified and beautiful woman appeared in the round mirror. Her hair was like clouds, her skin was like that of a girl, without a single wrinkle.  She and Tian Buyi are married, and they have been practicing for hundreds of years before they can achieve this Taoism and have a permanent appearance.

    After looking at it for a while, Suru sighed softly and put the small round mirror aside, took the cloth bag on the side and opened it.

    Inside are some of the most common things, some needles and threads, a piece of fabric, scissors, and a powder eraser In the ordinary world, ordinary women usually have these things so that they can sew and make clothes for their husbands and children.  .  Suru gently took the cloth, threaded the needle and thread, and sewed carefully by the light of the lamp.

    A gust of cold wind rushed in immediately, and the candlelight on the table was immediately blown out by the strong wind.

    "ah!"

    With a soft cry, Suru frowned in the darkness, and felt a stinging pain on her fingertips.  With her Taoist practice, she actually hurt her finger with a small sewing needle, which even she found a little funny.  But for some reason, the room was dark at the moment. When the cold night wind blew, Suru felt a little sad, as if there was a heavy stone in her heart.

    She sighed, put down her clothes and sewing, and walked to the window.  The scenery outside the window is still the same, but her husband, who has watched all this with her countless times in the past, has been gone for a long time.

    After daybreak, maybe we should send Daren and the others down the mountain to look for them. Waiting like this is not an option.

    Suru thought so in her heart, Tian Buyi's appearance flashed before her eyes, and she felt worried.

    The night is getting dark!

    She stared at the night sky for a long time, her lips trembling slightly, not knowing what to say. After a long time, she lowered her head silently, sighed quietly, and closed the window again.

    Outside the house, the wind seemed to be a little faster.

    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect.

    In the same late night, there are also people who are sleepless, but their mood may be different.

    Hidden above the blood pool in the deepest part of the mountain, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost stood side by side.  Mr. Ghost was still wrapped in black clothes and his expression could not be seen clearly, but there was excitement and joy on the face of the Ghost King that could not be concealed.

    He didn’t look tired at all from staying up late.  In fact, with the ghost king's spiritual practice, even if he stays awake for several days, there will be no serious problems. At this moment, his face does not look tired, but has a faint red light. He is full of energy and is concentrating on his work.  Staring at the pool of blood at his feet.

    The blood pool soaked in countless blood has undergone obvious changes compared with the past.  The four great spirit beasts were still imprisoned in the bloody water. Even Taotie, who had been struggling so hard before, now looked like he had been drained of all his strength. He was crawling listlessly in the bloody water and hadn't moved for a long time.

    The water in the blood pool, which has always been calm, is no longer calm at this moment. On the huge water surface, bubbles are constantly emerging from the depths of the blood water, and at the same time, the sound of cracking is constantly heard, and the speed is countless faster than before.  times, and the number of bubbles is also much greater.  The entire blood pool seemed to be boiling, and an invisible force was gradually awakening from the depths of the blood pool.  And in this space, the bloody smell that once existed was more than ten times stronger than before.

    In mid-air, the Fulong Cauldron, the hub of the Four Spirits Blood Array, is also the same as before.Some changes have taken place. The originally clumsy and thick tripod body seems to have absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and demonic power from the blood pool below and the four spiritual beasts, and gradually revealed a trace of red light. It originally seemed to be made of bronze.  The similar cauldron also showed a transparent and slightly light yellow amber color at this moment, and it looked vaguely solemn.

    On the tripod, the mysterious inscriptions have lit up one by one, as if they have regained life, shining with strange light.  On the centermost pattern, the ferocious demon god's head among the four spirit beast patterns that flickered on and off was still as red as blood, greedily absorbing the spiritual power that the Fulong Cauldron continued to absorb from below.

    And in the space surrounding the Fulong Cauldron, within the sealed mountain belly, there is actually a swirling air current like mist and clouds out of thin air, faintly carrying the huge power of wind and thunder, constantly moving around the cauldron.  Even the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost standing in the distance can still clearly feel that the Fulong Cauldron itself contains terrible and terrifying magic power, and such strange magic power is still being continuously added, supplemented and strengthened.  .

    Like the Ghost King, Mr. Ghost also stared at Fulong Cauldron, but his eyes were cold and sharp. Compared with the Ghost King, he was less fanatical and more calm.

    Mr. Ghost stared at the Fulong Cauldron for a long time, and slowly said: "Everything is normal now, and it is exactly as stated in the inscription on the Fulong Cauldron. If this continues, as long as the period of seven or seventy-nine days is completed, the Four Spirits Blood Formation will be completed."  This incredible formation will definitely succeed!"

    The Ghost King took a deep breath, his face glowed red, and his eyes revealed a rare fanatical light. He took a step forward and couldn't help but roared, saying: "Okay, okay, okay, I can't wait any longer!"

    Mr. Ghost glanced at him and said: "Sect Master, please be patient and wait a long time."

    The Ghost King looked up to the sky and laughed. Huo Di turned around, walked up to Mr. Ghost, and reached out his hand to slap Mr. Ghost heavily on the shoulder.  Mr. Ghost seemed to be startled, a strange look flashed in his eyes, but in the end he remained motionless and stood still.  After a moment, the Ghost King's palm patted his shoulder, but there was no difference. He just laughed and said: "Okay, okay, okay!"

    He laughed, very happy, then seemed to remember something, his smile faded a little, and he said seriously to Mr. Ghost: "Thank you very much."

    Mr. Ghost lowered his head slightly and said: "The success of this unparalleled formation is all due to the great blessing of the sect master. Moreover, if it were not for this artifact of the Fulong Cauldron, there would be nothing I can do."

    The Ghost King smiled and shook his head and said: "The Fulong Cauldron is the most important treasure of our Ghost King Sect, but for many years no one has been able to understand the inscriptions on the body of the cauldron. Only you finally helped me. This is the gift of God to me, to achieve success."  Hegemony!"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said, "The sect master has given me the reward."

    The Ghost King chuckled, turned around again, and his eyes once again fell on the Fulong Cauldron, which stood in the void, shone brightly, and was auspicious. Another burst of excitement and ecstasy passed through his eyes, and he couldn't help but laugh again.  got up.

    Mr. Ghost stood quietly behind the Ghost King, looking at the Ghost King's increasingly arrogant expression without saying a word.  Anyone who casually comes here to meet the Ghost King at this moment will probably be surprised. The Ghost King has always been a talented and introverted person. He has never been so arrogant and arrogant. But this time, in the eyes of Mr. Ghost, there is no trace of Mr. Ghost.  A look of surprise.

    "I don't know if it's because I see Mr. Ghost and the Ghost King alone a lot on weekdays, or if he is so scheming that others can't see it at all.

    In short, above the huge blood pool in the hidden mountain belly, in the thick bloody atmosphere, the Ghost King was planning the future with great satisfaction, and his proud laughter echoed, gradually covering the entire huge cave.  And behind him, there was a quiet shadow, standing quietly.

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain.

    The strange layer of black clouds in the sky has gradually dissipated without knowing when, but the clouds are still very thick. From the dark sky, heavy rain is still falling, washing away this seemingly lonely world.

    ??Above the wilderness, the wind and rain are fierce, and the chill is biting.  What was once an abandoned village not long ago has been completely reduced to ruins after a thrilling and fierce battle. Even the ground beneath our feet was turned over due to the destruction of the huge force and was washed away by strong winds and heavy rains.  After that, it was filthy mud.

    The sky was dark, with no light at all.  In the wilderness, in the wind and rain, there was only a faint blue light, flickering slightly.

    Lu Xueqi, who always loves to be clean, her white clothes were stained by mud, but she didn't seem to care at all.  Not far in front of her, Tian Buyi's body lay quietly. He closed his eyes, as calmly as if he was asleep.  The wind and rain hit his face, and there was a whimpering sound in the wind, as if he was crying.

    Gui Li still didn’t wake up, and with the help of TianyaIn the blue light, you can see that his face is as pale as a dead person, and his expression is full of pain. If it weren't for the slight rise and fall of his chest, it would almost be an illusion.  .  At this moment, his body was held in Lu Xueqi's arms, Tian Ya quietly emitted light, and a small gap was opened in the small places around Lu Xueqi and Gui Li, and the invisible force blocked the raindrops.

    Not far in front of them, the monkey Xiao Hui also lost his usual activity and was lying quietly on the ground. The rain falling from the sky wetted his body and hair, and from time to time, water droplets flowed over his face and body.  dripping to the ground.  A gust of cold wind blew, and Xiao Hui blinked all three eyes. It seemed that he felt a little cold, and he quietly moved closer to Gui Li's body.

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head silently, glanced at Xiao Hui, then stretched out her hand, gently lifted Xiao Hui into Tianya's halo, and let him lie on Gui Li's body.  Xiao Hui looked at Lu Xueqi and let out a soft "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak" cry, then gently lowered his head and leaned on Gui Li's chest.  It turned its head to one side and stared at Tian Buyi's quiet body not far ahead.

    Like a dream?  Illusive?

    It seemed like a distant and long dream, but there was no joy at all, because at the end, it turned out to be a nightmare.

    Gui Li’s body moved a little, and the sad look on his pale face seemed to deepen a little deeper.  A moment later, with a painful groan, he slowly woke up.

    There is light in front of my eyes, a light blue brilliance, floating gently around my body.

    There are sounds all around, the sound of wind and rain, the wind is blowing and the rain is blowing, and the wind and rain are rustling.

    Xiao Hui, who was leaning on Gui Li's chest, suddenly straightened up and looked at Gui Li.

    The cold wind blows again.

    Gui Li trembled slightly, and then he saw Lu Xueqi's eyes, that face as pale as his, the only person who accompanied him on this stormy night.

    The corners of Gui Li's mouth trembled slightly.

    The pain in his chest had eased a lot. Gui Li took a look at his chest and saw seven or eight pieces of white cloth of different sizes wrapped around his chest. It looked like they were all temporarily torn from his clothes. At this moment, his consciousness was gradually weakening.  When he woke up, he soon realized that the broken bones in his chest had been repaired one by one.  It's just that the power of Tian Buyi's palm was really extraordinary. All the energy channels in his body were shocked. Although Lu Xueqi came to rescue him afterwards, he was afraid that it would take many days to recover from his injuries.

    When he thought of this, he subconsciously turned his eyes and soon saw the mentor who raised him.  Gui Li didn't speak. He seemed to have no strength to speak. In the wind and rain, Tian Buyi's face was splashed with water drops, and he lay silently in the dirty mud.

    Who knows what will happen to him after his death?

    A low hoarse cry came from his throat, Gui Li's body rolled down from Lu Xueqi's arms, fell into the mud, and then struggled to crawl towards Tian Buyi's body.  Lu Xueqi was startled and instinctively pulled him forward.  But when her hand touched Gui Li's body, she heard Gui Li say in a low voice:

    "Don't pull me."

    Lu Xueqi stood dumbly and slowly retracted her outstretched hand.  She looked at Gui Li and followed him, watching Gui Li leave Tianya's halo and crawl toward Tian Buyi's body step by step.  The wind and rain came fiercely and bitterly, quickly wetting his body. Along the way, turbid mud splashed all over his body.

    The monkey Xiao Hui followed Gui Li. Looking at his master, he seemed a little anxious. From time to time he jumped up to Gui Li and stretched out his hands to give him a hand. However, Gui Li was too big compared to Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui couldn't exert any effort for a moment, and couldn't help but become a little anxious, and called out "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times.

    Finally, Gui Li climbed to Tian Buyi's side, and his tentacles were already cold.  Gui Li clenched his teeth tightly and his body trembled slightly.  His eyes carefully looked at Tian Buyi in front of him, as if he had returned from a wandering for many years, but in the end he was only left with despair.

    From his face, drops of water dripped, falling on Tian Buyi's already stiff face.

    The storm is getting stronger.

    His eyes slowly fell on Tian Buyi's chest. Although the clothes had been tidied up, the huge and terrifying wound was still shocking.  Gui Li seemed to have been stabbed all over, and his body froze.

    Then, he slowly turned around and looked back.

    Behind him is the lonely and sad figure of Lu Xueqi.  In the wind and rain, she silently faced Gui Li's gaze, her face was bloodless, her hands shrunk in her sleeves were tightly clenched into fists, and her nails dug deeply into her skin.

    That moment of looking at each other, I wonder how sad it was?

    The expression on her face gradually became confused, and even the initial pain and sadness gradually disappeared, leaving only confusion.  Just like that, he turned his head blankly and looked at Tian Buyi again. The wind and rain blew, and Tian Buyi's face was splashed with some mud on the ground at some point.

    Gui Li slowly reached out his hand and wiped away the rain on Tian Buyi's face.  When he touched the cold skin on Tian Buyi's face, his hand seemed to be burned by fire. He instinctively retracted back, then stretched out again, and wiped Tian Buyi's face carefully and carefully.  of mud and rain.

    Then, he stood up, crawled close to his mentor's body, and used his chest to shield Tian Buyi from the wind and rain, and no longer let the miserable wind and rain touch his body.

    Lu Xueqi silently watched everything he did without stopping, and only desolation remained on her beautiful face.

    "When I was young, my family was destroyed" Gui Li's voice suddenly came from the wind and rain. He spoke very slowly, as if every word had rolled through his heart countless times before he spoke it out slowly.

    Lu Xueqi quietly approached him, but Gui Li's body remained motionless, still shielding Tian Buyi from the wind and rain.

    "It was Master who took me back to Dazhu Peak to teach me and raise me. I will never be able to repay his kindness in my lifetime."

    Gui Li's body swayed a bit, and he didn't know if it was because he was tired after the injury, and he couldn't support it.  Lu Xueqi's expression changed, and she reached out to help him, but her hand just touched Gui Li's body, and Gui Li moved slightly to the side, avoiding her.

    Lu Xueqi’s hand froze in mid-air.

    Gui Li struggled to pick up Tian Buyi's body, and held his head and face deeply in his arms. At the same time, there was deep pain on his face, and he just murmured to himself.

    Lu Xueqi stood beside him, and despite the wind and rain, she still heard his words clearly. Gui Li just repeated one sentence over and over again:

    "I will never be able to pay it back in my lifetime I will never be able to pay it back in my lifetime"

    Lu Xueqi's lips trembled slightly, and her gaze passed over Tian Buyi's face. Who knew that on this same night, this man had also talked to her with a smile and made a promise to her?  In the midst of despair, I saw a glimmer of hope.

    That sword, that wound

    There is more than one injured person!

    She smiled sadly, turned around, but her body shook involuntarily, her eyebrows furrowed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.  Bits and pieces fell on her chest and clothes, and also fell on the ground. However, the wind and rain were ruthless, and in a short time, they were eroded away by the rain.

    She looked up at the sky, and the cold raindrops fell on her face. The sky was as dark as ink.

    Isn’t it almost dawn?

    But why, until this moment, apart from the lonely ups and downs, is there only darkness in this world?

    There were tears in the corners of Lu Xueqi's eyes, falling quietly in the wind and rain.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 7 Going Home

.    The rain dispersed and the clouds closed, the dark night finally passed, and the first glimmer of light shone from the sky, quietly spreading to the world.

    On the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, it was still peaceful.  Although the disciples are diligent, they will not get up so early.  Outside the Shoujing Hall, between the eaves and tiles, there was still residual dew left last night, turning into water droplets and sliding down intermittently.  The bamboo forest in the distance is still as green as ever. Looking from a distance, there is still mountain mist permeating the bamboo forest at this time, like a gauze, gently fluttering.

    The door of the Shoujing Hall is still wide open as usual. Behind the threshold, the yellow curtain on the blue bricks is rolled up beside the pillars. The long lamp in front of the statue of Sanqing God is burning quietly in the morning light.  With.

    The slightly chilly morning breeze blew from afar, passing through the houses and pavilions, gently swirling around the Shoujing Hall, and then blew further away.  In the wind, there were several clear and sweet birdsong, which was the only sound in the early morning.

    This is a very peaceful picture, a Taoist fairyland. I don’t know how many mornings have been spent like this, without the slightest trace of worldliness.  But on such a morning, it was different from the past, and there was a discordant anomaly.

    A figure soaked all over was kneeling at the door of the Shoujing Hall, with his head buried deeply between his arms and pressed against the ground.  The ground around him where he was kneeling was already soaked by water drops dripping from his body, and there were still water droplets seeping and sliding down from his body and clothes.

    And six feet in front of this man, on the blue brick steps at the door of Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi's body was lying quietly at the door of Shoujing Hall.  Although there was no life left, Tian Buyi looked very peaceful, with no pain on his face. It seemed that death was not a very important thing to him.

    Tian Buyi’s hands were folded and placed between his chest and abdomen. The clothes on his body had been carefully sorted and put on neatly.  In addition, there were traces of wetness on his clothes, but the moisture was much better than that of the man kneeling under the steps. However, there were traces of mud stains everywhere on his clothes, although it could be seen that someone had  I rubbed and cleaned it, but in a hurry, I couldn't wash it off, so these traces are still visible everywhere.

    “However, I guess he wouldn’t care about this.

    The morning breeze is still blowing, gently blowing over the top of Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain, blowing over the eaves and green tiles of Shoujing Hall, and blowing in front of Shoujing Hall.  As if feeling the chill in the wind, Gui Li's body trembled slightly. His body still looked weak, but he still knelt motionless, facing the door of Shoujing Hall, burying his head deeply.  Down.

    There is everything he is familiar with here, the pavilions and palaces, the stone steps and statues, even the soil on which he knelt, and the faint smell emanating from the soil, are all fragments deep in his memory that cannot be forgotten for a moment.  Countless times, he had dreamed of going back to the past and returning to this land of mountains. But now that he was back, he was filled with despair.

    Behind Gui Li's kneeling figure, walking through a long open space, as far as the eye can see, is Zhang Xiaofan's former paradise - the kitchen.  Ten years have passed, and the kitchen door made of two wooden boards seems to have remained unchanged. It just has a few scars and a few missing pieces of wood, making it look even more aged.

    The kitchen door was ajar, but it was quickly pushed open by a furry hand. With a few subtle "squeaks", the monkey Xiao Huida came to the door and jumped in gently.

    Even the furnishings in the kitchen seem to have not changed. The tables and chairs for eating, the stoves and pots for cooking and cooking are all still in their original places.  Xiao Hui rolled his eyes, jumped onto the table in the middle of the room skillfully, and then looked to the right.

    Sure enough, on the right side of the kitchen table, against the wall, there was a pile of dry thatch piled together. On it, a yellow figure was sleeping soundly, with a few "chichi" sounds coming from his mouth and nose.  The big yellow that has played with Xiao Hui since childhood.

    Xiao Hui squatted on the table, his tail rolled up, but he didn’t immediately jump forward to hug his long-lost friend.  It just scratched its head, turned its head and glanced outside the kitchen door, and then looked at Dahuang who was sleeping soundly, seeming a little hesitant.

    At this time, Dahuang, who had been sleeping soundly with his ears drooped, his eyes still closed, but his ears suddenly stood up, as if he heard something, then his head moved and he opened his eyes.

    What came into view was a familiar figure lying on the table not far away. Dahuang was startled, but he immediately became energetic and lost all sleep. He jumped up happily and called "woof woof" twice at Xiao Hui.  , leaped over in three or two steps, landed on his hind feet, and rested on the edge of the table with his two front feet, his eyes full of excitement, and his tail wagging non-stop.

    Xiao Hui grinned and seemed to be infected by Dahuang's emotions. He held Dahuang's dog head in his arms.?, stroking Big Butter’s shiny fur.  Da Huang kept pushing his head against Xiao Hui, and then stretched out his tongue to lick Xiao Hui's face.

    Xiao Hui laughed "Zhi Zhi", turned over and jumped off the table, and Da Huang also turned around. After playing for a while, Xiao Hui seemed to remember something, frowned, stretched out his hand and patted Da Huang on the head,  Then he pointed outside the kitchen.

    Da Huang looked at Xiao Hui, not quite understanding what Xiao Hui meant.  Xiao Hui yelled "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few more times and jumped on Dahuang's back. Dahuang stepped forward and ran out of the kitchen. He looked around and soon saw a kneeling man in the Shoujing Hall.  silhouette.

    And that figure is clearly familiar to it.

    Dahuang couldn't help but get excited. He barked "woof, woof, woof" several times at the figure, then took a long step and ran over, his tail wagging all the way.  Soon, it ran across the open space and approached Gui Li, but just when it was in China, Dahuang's footsteps suddenly suffocated and stopped.

    It looked past the figure of Gui Li who was kneeling facing the gate of Shoujing Hall, and saw Tian Buyi's body lying peacefully on the stone steps outside Shoujing Hall.

    Xiao Hui slipped off Dahuang's back so quietly, ran to Gui Li's side, touched his head, looked around, then squatted on the ground, close to Gui Li's body.

    Dahuang slowly walked over, stepped up the stone steps, and came to Tian Buyi's side.  It first stared at Tian Buyi's face for a long time, then gently sniffed Tian Buyi's body, and then sniffed other parts of Tian Buyi's body.  While doing this, its tail kept wagging gently towards Tian Buyi. Finally, Dahuang turned his head, still seeming a little confused, walked to Tian Buyi's head, and gently rubbed his head against Tian Buyi's.  face, and a low "Woo" sound came from his mouth.

    Tian Buyi didn’t have any reaction.

    Dahuang stayed for a long time, but there was no barking or howling as expected.  It rubbed Tian Buyi's face feebly for the last time but there was still no response, as if it had given up. The yellow dog silently lay down in front of Tian Buyi, its eyes still staring at Tian Buyi, as if hoping that Tian Buyi would  As if it was not easy to wake up suddenly, it put its head on its front feet, drooped its ears, and nestled against the lifeless and cold body of its owner.

    The morning wind, carrying the chill from last night, blew quietly.  Under the stone steps, Gui Li's body trembled slightly again, but he soon fell into a still state again, kneeling motionless.

    In this chilly morning, time is still passing by quietly.

    "ah!"

    With a soft cry, Suru woke up from her dream, covered in cold sweat.

    With her hair slightly disheveled and her face haggard, she slowly stood up from the table. It was on this table that she fell asleep quietly last night.

    The closed window opened a little, and a ray of early morning light came through the gap, shining into the house. Suru stared at the light for a long time, and when her mood gradually calmed down, she smiled slightly.  For a moment, he turned around and pulled over a small round mirror placed on the table.

    Her beautiful face appeared in the mirror. Even though she looked a little haggard due to missing her and staying up late, the grace emanating from her face was still heart-warming.

    Your appearance is not old yet, but where is your heart?

    She looked at her appearance in the mirror for a long time, sighed, put the small round mirror on the table, then stood up and walked to the window, stretched out her hand, and opened the window completely with a "squeak".

    The early morning light suddenly flooded into the house, driving away all the darkness and making people feel shocked.  A faint smile appeared on Suru's face, facing the window, she stretched slowly.

    The feeling of the morning breeze blowing on my face also brought with it a vague chill.

    She opened the door and walked out.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is still early, so those disciples must not have gotten up yet, so let them sleep a little longer, and later we will ask them to go down the mountain to look for the difficulty, and some of them are probably tired.

    With this thought in her mind, Suru walked towards the front hall of Shoujing Hall.

    The curved corridor slowly extends under the feet. Outside the corridor, bamboos sway in the morning breeze, making a rustling sound.  Somehow, on such an early morning, Suru discovered many things that she usually ignored.

    The paint on the corridor railings has become mottled and peeling over time, and has fallen off in many places.  I remember that the last time I refreshed the Shoujing Hall was when I was newly married to Tian Buyi. Unknowingly, this corridor had been with me for countless years, and I passed by it without realizing it when I promoted my farmland.  When Tian Buyi comes back, he must find time to repaint it.

    There is also the thickest branch of bamboo in the bamboo forest outside the railing, and you can still vaguely see the carvings on the bamboo body.The two small swords on the top were carved on the green bamboo when I was happy about my wedding, hoping that the two swords could be combined and practice the immortal way together.  I remember that at that time, Tian Buyi once made a joke that was ugly, pretending to be angry, and immediately made him anxious, and it took him a long time to coax him to let him go.

    The scene from that year is still vivid in my mind. A smile appeared on Suru's lips, and she felt better.  She took a deep breath of the slightly sweet morning air and continued walking.  Then, she thought again that Da Huang was a dog that Bu Yi had raised since he was a child. He had been gone for so many days, and she didn’t know if the apprentices had taken good care of him. If he accidentally lost weight due to hunger, Bu Yi would have to complain again when he came back.  Bar.

    Suru smiled and shook her head, deciding to go to the kitchen to look at rhubarb while it was still early.  She was thinking about it as she walked along, and before she knew it, she reached the front hall of Shoujing Hall.

    "when!"

    The first sound of bells and cauldrons in the morning came from far away. It was the signal for Qingyun Gate to wake up in the morning, and it was also the sound that woke up the new day.  The sound of the bells and cauldrons was low and thick, echoing in the mountains and lingering for a long time.

    Suru’s heart seemed to jump sharply with the sound.

    In front of the Shoujing Hall, there are figures kneeling or lying down, but Dahuang, who always likes to sleep in, got up so early for some reason today, and was lying obediently on the stone steps at the door of the Shoujing Hall, looking listless.

    As if hearing something, Dahuang’s drooping ears moved, his head turned around, and he glanced towards the Shoujing Hall.  In the shadow where the morning light had not yet fully illuminated, a woman stood at some point, staring blankly at all this.

    Suru’s heart was beating faster and faster for some reason, even as if it was going to explode, making her feel like she couldn’t breathe.  The figure lying quietly on the stone steps of Shoujing Hall was as familiar as a shadow engraved deep in her soul that could not be erased no matter what.

    But at this moment, she prayed thousands of times in her heart that she was wrong, that she had seen it wrong

    Her face was as white as paper, her feet were like lead, and she walked slowly step by step, her lips trembling slightly.  Dahuang, who was lying next to Tian Buyi, looked at Suru's slowly walking figure. His tail shook slightly at her, but then he buried his head on the ground again, his eyes silently watching the hungry master lying in front of him.

    We got closer, and finally we were so close that we could no longer escape.  Tian Buyi's familiar face came into Suru's eyes. He seemed to be asleep, sleeping quietly.

    Suru felt like the world was spinning. She stumbled and fell to the ground.  Fortunately, she had profound moral principles and managed to steady her body. Even so, her vision turned black and her feet became weak. She walked to Tian Buyi's body and fell down.

    Her trembling hands slowly caressed Tian Buyi's body and clothes. When they passed Tian Buyi's chest, Suru's hands paused and trembled even more. Then, two lines of clear tears slowly flowed from the corners of her eyes, one drop.  A drop fell on Tian Buyi's face.

    Beside her, Dahuang let out a whining sound, brought his head over, and rubbed gently against her legs.

    She slowly raised her head, looking at the kneeling figure under the stone steps, and the gray-haired monkey beside the figure. After a while, she said lowly and choked, "Are you Xiaofan?"

    Gui Li's body trembled and he didn't raise his head. On the contrary, his head was buried even lower, and it was even pressed tightly against the rough ground.  The mud rubbed his skin, and he seemed to be unconscious at first. After a while, he heard his trembling voice.

    "I amdisciple, mastermother."

    Suru smiled sadly and said, "You don't have to be like this, just get up and talk."

    Gui Li knelt on the ground without raising his head, as if he had lost all his courage. He did not dare to look at Suru again, and whispered: "This disciple deserves to die the most. He failed tofail to protect the master" His voice  It was intermittent, like every word he said was a punishment to him.

    Suru slowly lifted Tian Buyi’s upper body and hugged him in her arms.  Her body was trembling slightly. She didn't know whether it was because she felt the coldness on Tian Buyi's body, or because she was thinking about using her own warmth to warm up this cold body.

    "Get up." Her voice sounded hollow and desolate. In Gui Li's memory, he had never remembered that Suru had such a powerless and helpless tone. This discovery could only make him more painful. He couldn't help but  He moved his face slowly in the sand, so that the pain on his face could distract him from his heart that was about to explode.

    "If you don't get up, how can you tell me what happened?" Suru said lightly, but her eyes were only looking at the unconscious body in her arms. It seemed that at this moment, her eyes could no longer accommodate anything else.  .Dahuang crawled forward two steps and gently rubbed Tian Buyi's body with his head, whining in a low voice.

    Gui Li paused for a while, then slowly straightened up, raised his head, and looked at Suru.  That dignified and beautiful woman seemed to have never lost her grace even at this desperate moment.  In the morning breeze, her slightly undulating hair floated on her temples, as she pressed her fair cheek against Tian Buyi's face.

    "You are back, you are finally home"

    This was the last sentence Gui Li heard Suru say.

    Then, there was a sudden surge of energy and blood in his chest, and the blood rolled up like a raging wave, and then his eyesight went black, as if a string that had been stretched tightly in his mind and couldn't be tightened suddenly broke apart.

    He fell to the ground like a wooden board with a "plop" and passed out.

    The moment before he was about to lose consciousness, there was a dark patch of darkness in front of him. It felt as if his whole body was on fire and was extremely hot, but inside his body, it was as cold as ice.  And there were several faint shouts in the distance. The shouts were filled with fear and pain, and after a moment they turned into a cry.

    Chaotic footsteps sounded everywhere, but they were all coming in one direction.

    "Master's wife! Master's wife"

    This silent cry was the last and only thought that flashed through Gui Li's mind, and then he lost consciousness.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 8 Relatives

.    I don’t know how long I have been asleep this time, but in my deep sleep, I feel familiar smells all around me. I don’t know how long I haven’t had this feeling of peace of mind.

    So I fell deeply into sleep and seemed unwilling to wake up. But deep in the dream, there was always a tingling feeling that lingered and refused to go away, stabbing my heart all the time.

    With a sigh of relief, Gui Li Youyou woke up.  He looked at the room in front of him silently, as if in a dream.  When he was a boy, he lived here and grew up. Almost all the tables, chairs, beds, doors and windows here were engraved in his heart.

    On the wall next to the bed, the huge word "道" is still hanging on the wall. However, the color and handwriting have faded a little, but the strokes still look like they did when they first met.  Vigorous and powerful.

    The wooden frame on the window made a soft noise and opened a gap. The gray-haired monkey Xiao Hui jumped in from the outside. When he saw that Gui Li had woken up and was half sitting on the bed, he couldn't help but become happy and grinned.  Without stopping, he jumped onto the bed a few times.

    Gui Li's heart skipped a beat. This scene seemed like the same one many years ago. If it weren't for the injuries on his body and the spiritual eyes opened on Xiao Hui's head, he would really have had the illusion of being in a dream.

    But, that is ultimately impossible.

    Xiao Hui shouted "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" at Gui Li.  Gui Li looked down and saw Xiao Hui holding many wild fruits in his hands. He must have picked them from outside, as if he wanted to share them with his master.  Gui Li shook his head and said he didn't want to eat.  Xiao Hui didn't give much, so he turned around and jumped onto the table in the middle of the room, squatted down, and started chewing.

    Gui Li looked at everything in the room silently, and finally his eyes fell on the half-opened window when Xiao Hui came in.  A small patch of light came in from the window, making it difficult to see what was outside.  But Gui Li knew without looking that outside the window was a small courtyard with a pine tree, a green lawn, a stone path, and a semicircular arch on one side of the courtyard.  Every plant and tree here has been engraved deep in his memory and can no longer be erased.

    The air is so fresh that it seems to be slightly sweet, and even the small courtyard outside the house seems to be smelling of the fragrance of green grass.

    In a daze, he felt like he was going home, but a moment later, a stabbing pain in his heart woke him up.

    Outside the door, there were footsteps.

    Gui Li’s eyes turned to the door.  The footsteps soon reached the door, but in front of the ajar door, the person outside seemed to hesitate and did not open the door immediately.

    Gui Li stared at the door.

    After a while, the door was finally pushed open.

    A tall and steady figure stood at the door. Almost at the same time, the man also saw Gui Li waking up.  Their eyes met in mid-air, but neither of them spoke immediately.  In their eyes, there were too many complex emotions for a while. I wonder if it was because of this that all the thousands of words turned into silence.

    The monkey Xiao Hui sat on the table, spat out the core of a wild fruit, then glanced at the door, called out a few times, and then went back to eating its wild fruit.

    The man standing at the door sighed, and there seemed to be a wry smile on his lips. He shook his head, walked in, took a deep look at Gui Li, and said, "I haven't seen you for so many years. Should I call you Lao Qi or Lao Qi?"  How about you call me junior brother?"

    Gui Li’s lips moved. Finally, he looked at the man in front of him and shouted in a low voice:

    "Elder brother"

    "Everything on Dazhu Peak is still as quiet as in memory. It's so quiet that I don't know where the other people have gone.

    Song Daren silently looked at the man in front of him. Once upon a time, he was his most beloved junior brother and the seventh most incompetent disciple of his master Dazhu Fengtian Buyi.  But now, times have changed, things have changed and people have changed.

    Ten years have passed, but this is the first time we have met.

    "How have you been doing these past few years?" Song Daren asked, sitting opposite Gui Li.

    Gui Li didn’t answer, he just remained silent.  Ten years have passed, and when I look back, time is like water. I have gone through this long road without realizing it, but how can I say the word "good"!

    Song Daren looked at him. The young Zhang Xiaofan from the past still had the same outline as before, but his appearance still had the flavor of vicissitudes of life. I don't know when, this man was much younger than him, but now his Taoism was also higher than that of him.  Although he is much taller, there are already gray hairs faintly appearing on his temples.

    Song Daren let out a long sigh and said lightly: "You are nowHow is your body?  "

    Gui Li lowered his head and looked at the wound, and saw that the original rags on his chest had now been replaced with neat and clean bandages. It was obvious that these senior brothers from Dazhu Peak had rebandaged them for him.  The wound on his chest was obviously still aching, but it was much better than before he fainted.  He was silent for a moment and said, "I'm fine. Thank you for your concern, senior brother."

    Speaking of this, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked at Song Daren and said, "I have turned against Qingyun. Do you still recognize me as your junior brother?"

    Song Daren smiled, although there was a bit of bitterness in the smile, and said: "Master's wife has told us that when the master was alive" When he mentioned the word "life", Song Daren's eyes turned red, and his voice  Obviously choking up, Gui Li heard this and his body trembled slightly.

    Song Daren calmed down and continued: "Master, he told his wife many times before he was alive, saying that he never personally kicked you out of Dazhu Peak, and he never thought that you did anything wrong ten years ago.  Therefore, Master Madam told us that today, as long as you are still willing, you will still be the seventh son of Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain our little junior brother"

    Gui Li slowly lowered his head, his body trembling slightly. He placed his left hand on the mattress of the bed and tightly grasped it into a ball. He covered his face with his right hand and quietly wiped away the tears seeping from the corners of his eyes.

    There was silence in the room for a moment.  After a long time, when Gui Li's mood slowly calmed down, Song Daren's deep voice sounded again:

    "If you are fine, come with me to the Shouting Hall. The master's wife is there to keep vigil for the master and she wants to see you."

    "……yes"

    After walking out of the arch, what you saw was the familiar circular corridor. Song Daren walked in front of him without saying a word, his broad shoulders and back like a hill.

    Gui Li followed him silently, and couldn't help but remember that when he was a boy, when he first came to Dazhu Peak, he followed Song Daren all the way and slowly integrated into the world of Dazhu Peak.

    Looking back on the past, it suddenly seemed like a dream.

    His eyes quietly fell on Song Daren's waist, and then he discovered that at some point, Song Daren had a white cloth around his waist. Naturally, it was to mourn the death of his mentor Tian Buyi.

    His face turned gloomy and he closed his eyes.

    After walking out of the corridor, I saw the Shoujing Hall from a distance. However, unlike the usual peace and quiet, today the Shoujing Hall was filled with smoke, dust and incense, and at the same time, there was a faint sound of choking and crying.

    Song Daren silently walked towards the Shou Jing Hall. After taking two steps, he suddenly felt something. He looked back, only to find that Gui Li was standing there, looking at the Shou Jing Hall, but did not take a step to follow.

    "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li's face looked very pale. For some reason, he looked at the Shoujing Hall where the fireworks were floating and the sound of crying could be heard. He felt a little afraid in his heart, like a child who had done something wrong and did not dare to face what was about to happen.  Sad parent.

    Song Daren seemed to see something, sighed and said, "Let's go." After saying that, he reached out and patted his shoulder.  Gui Li moved his body, glanced at Song Daren, nodded silently, and walked up.

    The closer they got to Shoujing Hall, the stronger the smell of fireworks became, and the sounds of choking and crying became clearer. However, although there were familiar voices in Gui Li's memory, there were no cries from a woman, nor from Suru, nor from Suru.  The senior sister he originally expected to be married was Tian Linger.

    Finally, under the leadership of Song Daren, he once again stood at the entrance of Shoujing Hall.

    Eight eyes turned around instantly and stopped on him.  Gui Li's body was trembling slightly, and he looked at each person one by one.

    Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, He Dazhi, Lu Daxin, Du Bishu!

    These familiar faces appeared one by one in front of Gui Li at this moment. Many years ago, they were his most amiable relatives and his most trustworthy senior brothers in the world.

    Their waists were all tied with the same white cloth as Song Daren's, their faces were all sad, and some of their eyes were red and swollen from crying.  In the Shoujing Hall, there was an iron cauldron with a flame burning inside. The senior brothers standing nearby slowly put the paper money in their hands into the flames.

    Fireworks are lingering and smoke is filling the air.

    Gui Li stared blankly. After the smoke, Tian Buyi was lying quietly on a funeral bed. The soiled clothes on his body had been replaced by a clean set and were put on neatly. It looked like he  His appearance and spirit became much more peaceful. His wife, Suru, was sitting next to Tian Buyi's body. She stretched out her hand and held Tian Buyi's hand, holding it tightly.

    She looked very sad, butBut she didn't shed a single tear. There was a small white flower stuck in her temple hair. It was a wild flower with a slight dew in the morning. It was elegant and beautiful, with a bit of sadness.  She just held her husband's hand tightly and stared at Tian Buyi's face.  But his daughter Tian Linger did not appear in the Shoujing Hall.

    And the rhubarb, which had been raised by Tian Buyi since childhood, was lying silently on the ground next to the coffin bed, with its head lying listlessly on the ground, completely losing its usual free-spirited temperament.

    After Gui Li’s eyes fell on Tian Buyi, he couldn’t move away anymore.  His steps were heavy and he moved slowly step by step.  Song Daren walked to the side silently, brought back a hemp rope, and handed it to Gui Li.  Gui Li looked at him, a hint of gratitude flashed in his eyes, nodded, took the hemp rope, and whispered: "Thank you."

    Song Daren glanced at Suru and said, "Go to Master Niang's place." After saying that, he silently walked back to the middle of his fellow disciples, knelt down to Tian Buyi's body, kowtowed three times, and treated him as  When he raised his head, his eyes were a little red again. He turned around and took a wad of paper money from Wu Dayi, who was kneeling beside him, and began to slowly throw it into the fire.

    Gui Li looked at the hemp rope in his hand for a long time, and then tied the rope around his waist. The gray-white rope was wrapped around his waist, with a bit of sadness, but it seemed to tie his heart here again.

    He walked forward silently, walked to the coffin, knelt down, kowtowed three times to Tian Buyi's body, then turned to Suru and knelt on the ground.

    "Disciple" His voice suddenly paused, and after a long time, he was heard to speak again in a low tone: "Disciple Zhang Xiaofan, pay my respects to the master's wife."

    Behind him, Song Daren and other six Dazhu Peak disciples looked at us, their expressions were a little complicated, but more importantly, they still had the joy and kindness that blood is thicker than water.

    Even Suru's face showed a hint of relief. She looked at Gui Li and nodded, then a trace of pain flashed across her face. She looked at Tian Buyi and whispered: "Buyi, did you hear that?  , this is Lao Qi, he has come back to kowtow to you."

    Gui Li knelt at Suru's feet, speechless.

    Behind him, there was a choking sound.

    The smoke was lingering and drifting slowly, and the Shoujing Hall became a little trance-like. I wonder if it was because the owner was gone. Even the hall looked empty, and it did not become noisy at all because of the large number of people.

    After a while, Song Daren wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, walked forward, came to Suru, and whispered: "Master's wife, please tell me about Master's funeral. I will inform all the senior teachers one by one.  I plan to rush to Longshou Peak to inform Junior Sister Ling'er and ask her to"

    "This is not urgent!" Suru suddenly interrupted Song Daren and said calmly.

    Song Daren was startled. The disciples behind him, including Gui Li, were also stunned for a moment. The silence in the Shoujing Hall was silent for a while, without any sound.

    After a while, Song Daren had the courage and said cautiously: "Master's wife, the master has passed away. The disciples all understand that Master's wife is sad, but this funeral cannot be postponed."

    Suru’s expression was calm and unchanged. Not only that, she didn’t even look at Song Daren. In her eyes, except for the old Qi who just came back, there was only Tian Buyi.

    Song Daren's face showed embarrassment. He didn't know what to do for a moment. He looked back at the junior brothers who were kneeling on the ground and burning paper money, but everyone also looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what to do.  At this moment, Suru shouted:

    "Daren."

    Song Daren hurriedly responded: "Yes, Master Madam, what are your orders?"

    Suru said: "You and the others will go out for now. You are not allowed to come in without my exchange."

    Song Daren was stunned for a moment and took a few steps back. Several junior brothers next to him looked over. Song Daren frowned and said nothing. Standing next to him, He Dazhi, who was usually the most clever, shook his head slightly at him, with anxiety on his face.  Seeing the look in his eyes, Song Daren only frowned more tightly.

    He has been with these junior brothers for an unknown amount of time. He naturally understands what He Dazhi is worried about.  He is the one who has followed Tian Buyi and Suru for the longest time among these disciples. No one understands the deep love between master and master and his wife better than him. If the master and his wife cannot think about it when they are not around, wouldn't it be  …

    When he thought of this, Song Daren's face turned pale with fright, and he could no longer move forward no matter what.  At this moment, Suru glared at them and said slightly angrily: "What are you doing? Could it be that once your master dies, you won't take the words of my master's wife seriously?"

    "Plop! Plop!"

    &nbsp; Several times in a row, except for Gui Li who was kneeling in front of Suru, Song Daren and other Dazhu Peak disciples all knelt down and kowtowed to the ground. Song Daren kept saying: "Disciples don't dare, disciples don't dare!"

    Suru sighed, with a look of deep tiredness on her face. She seemed to have no strength to even curse. She just waved her hand gently and said, "You guys can go out."

    Song Daren and the others did not dare to disobey the master's wife anymore. They all stepped back with grimaces, but the big stone in their hearts was heavy and they didn't know what to do.  Gui Li bowed gently to Suru a few times, and then slowly stepped back. When he couldn't stand him, he took a few steps back. Suru suddenly said:

    "Old Qi, please stay. I have something to ask you."

    Gui Li was startled and stopped, but Song Daren and the others behind him breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, as long as there were people around the teacher's wife, there would be no accidents. At the moment, he only heard the sound of footsteps. After a while,  Song Daren and the other six people had already exited the Shoujing Hall.

    In the Shoujing Hall, it became quiet for a while, with only the burning flames devouring the paper money, making a slight crackling sound from time to time.

    Gui Li stood there silently, lowering his head and saying nothing. He didn't know how long it had been. He just heard Suru sigh and said: "Your master has always been a hard-spoken person with a soft heart. He has always been brooding over the incident ten years ago.  Huai, although he didn't say it to me, I could tell that he actually felt a little sorry for you in his heart."

    Gui Li's eyes turned red, he shook his head vigorously, and said anxiously: "No, it's the disciple who is unworthy and has failed his teacher. It's the disciple who can't live up to the master" After saying this, he started to choke.

    The corner of Suru's mouth trembled slightly. When she heard Gui Li's slightly crying words in front of her, it seemed that she was also aroused by the pain in her heart. However, although there was pain in her eyes, she still held back and did not shed tears.  She silently looked at Tian Buyi's face and said quietly: "In your master's heart, he has never regarded you as a disciple who has been kicked out of the door. Do you understand?"

    Gui Li lowered his head and whispered: "Yes."

    Suru said: "Now that you have recognized him as your master, you can go over and burn some paper money for him as a sign of your filial piety. I believe he will also be happy"

    Ghost Li clenched his teeth and knelt down to Tian Buyi's body. He bowed three times with tears in his eyes. Then he stood up and walked to the cauldron and knelt down.  The flame in the iron pot had become much lower, presumably because Song Daren and others had gone out and no one added paper money.  Gui Li glanced to the side and saw several thick stacks of paper money piled not far away, all of which were new and unopened.

    Dazhu Peak is full of Taoist practitioners, and they may not be able to use paper money for hundreds of years. Song Daren must have purchased these things at the foot of the mountain to arrange for his funeral.  Thinking of this, Gui Li felt sour in his heart again. He silently reached out and took a stack, unsealed it, and turned the paper money into ashes one by one.

    Suru sat next to Tian Buyi, silently looking at the undulating and rolling flames. The firelight reflected on the face of Ghost Li next to the iron pot, reflecting the flickering light.

    She suddenly asked: "When your master passed away, were you by his side?"

    Gui Li shuddered slightly, then turned around, still kneeling next to the iron pot, facing Suru at the same time, and whispered: "Yes."

    Suru looked deeply at Gui Li and said: "After you fainted yesterday, I treated your injury and changed your dressing, but I found that where your chest was seriously injured, there was a red flame sword energy unique to your master in your body, which hurt your meridians.  The most serious thing is because of this, what’s going on?”

    Gui Li's heart skipped a beat, and his hands began to sweat slightly. After a moment, he whispered: "The disciple's injury this time is indeed due to the master's heavy hand, but"

    When he said this, he was at a loss for a moment and didn't even know where to start. That night happened suddenly, with twists and turns. Even though he had experienced the strife and turmoil in the world for a long time, he couldn't help but be shocked by it, not to mention that it included the most important thing in his life.  It is even more difficult to describe the death of a beloved teacher.

    Suru snorted, her eyes flashed with power, and she said coldly: "Tell me the truth."

    Gui Li didn't dare to look at Suru for a moment and lowered his head. After a moment, he slowly began to talk about the night when he returned to the ruins of Caomiao Village and encountered a mysterious figure, and chased him all the way to the abandoned yizhuang outside Heyang City.  Until Tian Buyi died later, he slowly told Suru.

    Suru's face became paler and paler as she listened, especially after hearing the last part about Tian Buyi's death. There was no color left at all. She only held Tian Buyi's palm tightly with both hands, as if she was afraid that her husband would once again  Just like leaving.

    At the end, Gui Li said in a low voice: "That's what happened. I don't dare to deceive my wife."

    Suru’s eyes moved to Tian Buyi, looking deeply at the familiar faceAs for the peaceful face, perhaps, in the husband's heart, he doesn't have much regret. In his heart, he just feels that these are the things he should do!

    She took a deep breath and straightened her body, although in her heart she really wanted to lie down like this, lie with her husband, and never care about anything else, but she knew it was not time yet.

    "You really see clearly" Suru's voice sounded a bit erratic.

    Gui Li didn’t understand for a moment and said, “Master’s Wife, what do you mean?”

    Suru’s face turned pale and she whispered: “That mysterious man is really the master…Senior Brother Daoxuan?”

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said decisively: "The disciple saw with his own eyes that the man turned into fly ash, and the disciple will not be wrong about it."

    Suru nodded silently, and after a moment, she asked slowly: "Based on what you just said, it's not easy for him to knock you down when his mind was in chaos at the end. Was it Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak who killed him?"

    Gui Li’s body was shaken, and cold sweat trickled down his forehead for a moment, but in the end, he still gritted his teeth and said: “Yes!”

    Suru didn’t speak, but stared at Gui Li blankly, as if she was in a trance.  However, under her gaze, the expression on Gui Li's face changed violently, as if he was suffering. After a while, he whispered: "Then Lu Xueqi, she is actually trying to save me, no, she is a disciple"  Suddenly, his face became solemn, he knelt on the ground and whispered: "Master's wife, all the mistakes are the fault of the disciples. Then Lu Xueqi"

    Suru sighed and said: "I remember the disciple of Qingyun Sect, haven't you been the best friend with her over the years? Even if you entered the devil's way, I heard that she still misses you endlessly and has rebelled against you several times.  Senior Sister Shuiyue meant to reject the proposal of marriage from Yilan Valley Master of Fenxiang Valley Cloud, didn't she?"

    Gui Li knelt on the ground, his heart in a mess. There were thousands of words in his heart, but he couldn't say a word.  On the night of the great change that day, although he knew that Lu Xueqi had to take action to save him, Tian Buyi was the mentor who raised him and was the person he respected and loved all his life. But right in front of him, that  A Tianya Divine Sword penetrated the chest of his mentor After that, he almost subconsciously, in the deep pain of his heart, rejected Lu Xueqi thousands of miles away.

    After the turmoil in southern Xinjiang, there was a brief embrace, but under this fate, the gap has become deeper and wider. I really don’t know why the sky is so cruel!

    This time in front of Suru, although Gui Li had such a complicated mentality before, he could not sit back and watch Suru misunderstand Lu Xueqi.  However, he understood more deeply that the master's wife was very affectionate towards his master, even more so than he was. So how could he ask his master's wife to be magnanimous when it was difficult for him to accept it?

    Gui Li was speechless and didn't know what to say.

    The truth is as sharp and ruthless as a blade, and everyone who comes close seems to be hurt by it!

    It’s just that Suru’s face at this moment was not as decisive as Gui Li imagined. On the contrary, after the initial sadness, her face gradually became thoughtful.  After a while, Suru said to Gui Li: "I remember you said just now that before Bu Yi died, his consciousness briefly recovered and he recognized you, right?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes."

    Suru said: "Then what did he say to you?"

    Gui Li thought for a moment and whispered: "Master said a few words to me after he woke up."

    Suru asked: "What did he say?"

    Gui Li said: "The first sentence the master said was rather strange. He just repeated three words: Don't blame her, don't blame her. The second sentence was to instruct the disciples to take the master's body back after his death.  Give Dazhu Peak to the Master and tell the Master"

    Suru’s expression changed and she said, “What does he want you to say to me?”

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    Suru was stunned and speechless, her eyes filled with tears, her body swayed again and again, she looked weak and shaky, already heartbroken.  Gui Li felt pain and worry in his heart, but he did not dare to step forward. He could only kneel on the ground and kowtow: "My condolences, Master!"

    After a long while, I heard Suru's slightly calmer voice, saying in a low voice: "I'm fine, please get up."

    Gui Li then stood up and looked up. Suru's face had calmed down, but the sadness in his eyes was still obvious.

    There was silence again in the Shoujing Hall. Gui Li silently added a few pieces of paper money to the iron pot next to him. At this time, Suru suddenly said: "Are you also dissatisfied and dissatisfied with Lu Xueqi for killing your master?"  resentment?"

    Gui Li was taken aback and didn’t know what the teacher was saying.What exactly does this question mean? I can’t answer it for the moment.  But Suru is an extremely smart person, and he has already seen through the world, and he already knows most of it just by looking at the look on Gui Li's face.

    She said calmly: "Do you know what the words 'don't blame her' that Bu Yi said to you before he died mean?"

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What?"

    Suru smiled bitterly and said, "It's as I expected. I'm afraid it's not easy for him to be willing to let Miss Lu Xueqi and Lu kill him."

    Gui Li was shocked and said: "Master's wife, what you said"

    Suru sighed and said: "That's it. The past is hard to look back on, but it can't be forgotten after all. The secrets of our previous generation can never involve you juniors." She turned back silently and looked at Tian Buyi, who saw Tian Buyi's face.  It was peaceful and peaceful, and she looked like she was asleep. She said in a low voice: "Buyi, you must want me to tell him the secret"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 9 Blood Omen

.    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.

    The mountain peak blew through the green bamboo forest, bringing up waves of bamboo waves that echoed in the empty valley and secluded forest.

    Wenmin looked up at the sky and saw that the sky was cloudless and blue. It seemed to have a transparent feeling. She took a deep breath and felt better, but her pace did not slow down.  After passing the bamboo forest path, she soon saw the small bamboo house where her master, Master Shuiyue, meditated.

    She walked to the door, knocked lightly on the door, and said, "Master, I'm back."

    Master Shuiyue's voice came out, saying: "Is it Min'er? Come in!"

    Wenmin opened the door and walked in. The bamboo house was not big. After entering the door, she saw Master Shuiyue sitting cross-legged on the couch, closing his eyes and relaxing.  She walked aside and said, "Master."

    Master Shuiyue slowly opened his eyes, glanced at her, and saw that she was alone, and said, "Why, no one was found?"

    Wen Min nodded and said: "Yes, I have been to Junior Sister Lu's residence twice today, but she is not here. I have smelled it to other sisters, but no one has seen her. Could it be that she went down the mountain for something?"

    Master Shuiyue said expressionlessly: "Xue Qi has always known the importance of things. If she goes down the mountain, she will definitely let me know. If you can't find her, it's probably" Her voice paused, as if she thought of something, and then turned around.  Captain Wenmin said: "Since we can't find her, forget it. There's nothing important anyway. You can go down and do your homework!"

    Wenmin nodded and responded, then bowed to Master Shuiyue, and then walked out. Before leaving, he gently closed the door of the bamboo house.

    After Wen Min’s footsteps outside the house gradually faded away, a thoughtful expression slowly appeared on Master Shuiyue’s usually calm face. After a long time, she sighed quietly.

    The light shone in from the window of the bamboo house, illuminating this exquisite and simple bamboo house. Master Shuiyue silently got off the bamboo couch, walked to the door, opened the door and walked out, leaving a silence behind.  in this small space.

    Watching the Moon Platform is a very secluded place on Xiaozhu Peak. Every time the night is clear and the moon is in the sky, the scenery here is very moving. Legend has it that on a full moon night, the moonlight is as bright as anyone. After being refracted by the white stone of the Watching Moon Platform, it can reflect the light of Xiaozhu.  The entire mountain range is truly a wonder on earth and one of the famous scenery on Qingyun Mountain.

    In the past ten years, Lu Xueqi has often danced her sword against the moon in the dead of night. Master Shuiyue is the mentor who raised Lu Xueqi since she was a child. She is like a teacher and a mother. No one understands Lu Xueqi better than her.  Thoughts.  When she heard that Wen Min would not see Lu Xueqi in the morning, she thought for a moment and guessed that Lu Xueqi had probably come to this secluded place.

    Along the way, the bamboo forest is lush, and at the same time it is getting farther and farther away from the lively palaces and pavilions in the front mountain. Although Master Shuiyue's own residence is also in a secluded place, walking on this path, you can hear the endless waves of bamboo on both sides of the road.  , I still can’t help but feel empty in my heart.

    I wonder if Xue Qi also likes this place because of this feeling?

    Master Shuiyue thought this quietly in his heart and walked towards Wang Yuetai.  Sure enough, as soon as she stepped onto the viewing platform, she saw the familiar figure in white standing quietly on the boulder rising out of the lone cliff. The mountain wind was whistling in the endless abyss, and Lu Xueqi's white clothes followed.  The wind is flying.

    Tianya is still in her hand, quietly exuding a light blue glow.

    Master Shuiyue looked at her back and kept silent for a long time. There seemed to be some complicated emotions in his eyes, and his eyes were flashing. After a while, she coughed lightly.

    Lu Xueqi immediately noticed something strange behind her, and was slightly surprised. It was daytime at this time, and no sisters from Xiaozhufeng had ever come to this remote place. Why did someone come here today, and the visitor came close to behind her, but she didn't know anything about it.  Didn't find it either.

    She turned around quickly, and what came into view was the figure of her mentor, Master Shuiyue. Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, then quickly floated down from the boulder, came to Master Shuiyue, bowed her head and saluted: "Master, what are you doing?  coming?"

    There was some pity in Master Shuiyue's eyes, and he pulled Lu Xueqi's clothes with his hand, and said softly: "The strong wind blowing here is quite cold and severe. Although you have advanced in Taoism, it is not advisable to blow too much. After all, it is  It’s no good.”

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said, "Disciple understands, thank you Master for your concern."

    Master Shuiyue glanced at her, sighed softly, and said, "Do you feel resentful of being a master?"

    Lu Xueqi was taken aback and said, "Master, why do you say that?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "I told you this secret and asked you to come down the mountain. Who knows what God will do?"Man, after many twists and turns, you had to take action to kill Uncle Dazhu Mineda who was restrained by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  And he did it in front of that person.  "

    Lu Xueqi's expression darkened, but she slowly shook her head and said, "Master, please stop talking. This disciple has already thought about it clearly in his mind. This matter is God's will. Master, you couldn't have imagined it yourself. What's more, at the last moment of the day, although  Master Tian cannot speak, but I clearly feel his thoughts in my heart. Master Tian also wanted me to take action with that sword."

    Her voice paused, and her expression suddenly showed a look of desolation, as if she was mocking herself or smiling bitterly, and she said quietly: "As for the relationship with that person I have no hope at all. The rules of the sect and the moral principles are as high as mountains. I  I understand very well. Uncle Tian from Dazhu Peak was the mentor who raised him since he was a child. He has always regarded him as a father, but now he is dead in my heart. It would be unbearable for me if it were him.

    Having said this, she silently raised her head, looked at Master Shuiyue, smiled sadly, and said: "Master, you don't have to worry about me, disciple. I have really looked away!"

    Master Shuiyue felt a pain in her heart. With her experience and perspective, what Lu Xueqi was thinking at this moment, how could she not see that what happened was so unexpected and there was no room for change. In the past, although she was firmly opposed to this disciple's feelings  , but at this moment, I finally couldn’t bear it.

    ??????????????????????????????????? No matter how hard you endure it, it will still be of no use in the end. Master Shuiyue sighed softly, shook his head, and said softly: "Xue Qi, don't be too sad, don't hurt your body."

    Lu Xueqi forced a smile and whispered: "Master, come to this remote place to find me, but is there anything important?"

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "Yes, there is indeed something here. Although it is not big, it seems very strange. And after thinking about it, you are the only one who is more suitable."

    Lu Xueqi said: "What's the matter?"

    Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said: "Actually, it's still the secret. By the way, you said that after the accident happened, did you personally send the bodies of Gui Li and Tian Buyi to Dazhu Peak?"

    When Lu Xueqi heard the word "Gui Li", her face changed slightly, but then she nodded and said affirmatively: "Yes, that day that man was seriously injured. Although there was no fear of his life, he had to take Master Tian alone.  It was too strenuous to bring uncle's body back to the mountain, and the matter should not be delayed for a long time, so the disciple sent them off. However, I also sent them to Dazhu Peak, and left as soon as they landed."

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "Yes, the weird thing is here."

    Lu Xueqi was slightly surprised and said: "What's wrong, Master?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "As you said, Tian Buyi's body had returned to Dazhu Peak two days ago, but until today, there has been no news of condolences from Dazhu Peak."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and could not help but frown.

    Master Shuiyue walked to the side with his hands behind his hands and looked out from a distance. He could only see the clouds and mist in the distance, and Dazhu Peak was looming in that direction.

    She looked at it for a long time and said: "Tian Buyi is the leader of the Dazhu Peak sect, and his status is very important. As soon as the news comes out, even the master will have to go to pay homage. But the Dazhu Peak is kept secret, isn't it a strange thing?  "

    She paused, turned to look at Lu Xueqi, and said: "Besides, I also quietly sent someone to find an excuse to go to Longshou Peak this morning, and found that Tian Linger was still on Longshou Peak, asking her father  There is actually no news about his death.”

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a long time, then said: "Disciple understands."

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "You are smart as ice and snow, so I don't need to say anything more. In fact, I don't doubt anything. Suru is my junior sister. We are just like sisters. We are not for others. In fact, I  I was even more worried that she was deeply in love with her husband and that she had done something stupid out of her mind. However, there is no mourning on Dazhu Peak. As the leader of Dazhu Peak, it is not convenient for me to go there to visit. In addition, there are many hidden twists and turns in this matter, and others really can't.  It’s inconvenient, so I have to let you go there again.”

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Disciple knows that in this case, if there is nothing else to lose, I will let it go."

    Master Shuiyue nodded slightly and said, "That's fine. Just be careful along the way. If anything happens, come back early and let me know."

    Lu Xueqi responded, bowed to Master Shuiyue, turned around, and the divine light of the Tianya Divine Sword lit up at her hand. She walked with the sword, only to hear a sharp roar that broke through the air, and the person turned into a blue light.  Soared into the sky.

    Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi's slightly hurried figure, which was not as calm as before, and knew that the stubborn and infatuated disciple was strong on the surface and let go, but in his heart there were thousands of things that he couldn't let go of.  .

    &nbspShe was silent for a long time, and at the most she just sighed lowly, shook her head, turned around, and walked straight down the viewing platform.

    Thousands of miles away, Huqi Mountain.

    In the ice stone chamber, the frost and cold air still curled up, and the peaceful woman in green was lying quietly on the ice stone platform as usual.

    Lan Ji, whose face was covered with gauze, stood alone in the ice stone chamber, staring at Baguio for a long time, and sighed softly, with a lot of helplessness.

    In You Ji’s heart, there has indeed been too much helplessness recently, which puzzles her, makes her sad, and gradually makes her confused.

    First, the Ghost King seems to have completely changed. The resolute Ghost King in the past is still brave and wise, but his killing intention has become more and more serious in his daily actions. In just a few days, he has disobeyed him because of a few small things.  Meaning, the Ghost King has killed several people in a row, including even a high-status senior of the Ghost King Sect.

    "As for these trivial matters, two years ago, the Ghost King would have laughed it off.  You Ji clearly felt that people in the Ghost King Sect were panicked and feared. No one knew that one day she would suddenly die inexplicably because of some inconspicuous thing.

    What made You Ji even more distressed was that she accidentally saw the Ghost King and Ghost Li making a move that day. Although it only happened a few times, You Ji was not an ordinary member of the cult, she was a member of the Ghost King Sect.  Suzaku, one of the Four Holy Envoys, opened clearly. I don't know when there was a deep rift between the two men. She could tell that the Ghost King had made several moves.  , may not have murderous intentions.

    Her eyes dimmed and she looked at Baguio, who was still sleeping quietly.  It was because of this respectable and beautiful woman that the two men came together, but for what reason? After ten years, the relationship between them actually reached this point?

    Youji really can’t imagine what the consequences will be if one day the two men kill each other.  But now it seems that this kind of thing may not happen.

    "Man, hum, man!"

    You Ji said something bitterly in her heart, feeling upset. When her eyes turned to Baguio, she transformed into Teng Xin.  This child she had always regarded as her daughter, every time she looked at Baguio, she couldn't help but feel sad for him.

    While she was thinking silently here alone, the heavy stone door of the Ice Stone Chamber suddenly made a low mahogany sound, and someone opened it from the outside.

    You Ji turned around and looked around. After a while, she saw the ghost king's figure appearing at the door and slowly walking in. She couldn't help but be startled.

    The Ghost King then saw You Ji, nodded to her, and said calmly: "You are here too."

    You Ji suddenly sneered and stared at the Ghost King without speaking.

    The Ghost King frowned, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. He seemed to be particularly prone to anger now, which was very different from his past temperament.  It's just that You Ji is not an ordinary person after all, and her relationship with his father and daughter is even more unparalleled by others. The Ghost King has always treated You Ji in a different light.  At the moment, he could only say: "What's wrong?"

    You Ji snorted and sneered: "Do you still remember that there is a daughter lying here?"

    The Ghost King frowned and said, "What are you talking about? Why don't I remember it? I only have one child like this."

    Youji Surong said: "Well, tell me, how long has it been since you came here to see Baguio?"

    The Ghost King was startled, but could not speak for a moment. There seemed to be a trace of guilt flashing through his eyes, and he breathed softly and said, "It's my fault. The academic affairs have been difficult recently, and I'm in a bad mood, so I don't come here much."

    You Ji said coldly: "I really don't understand, not only you, but also that Gui Li, what's going on? You two seem to have changed a lot!" She said the last sentence, her tone was still slow  Slowly deepened.

    The Ghost King didn’t seem to care about You Ji’s tone, but when he heard the word Gui Li, his face suddenly darkened, he snorted and said, “You don’t know the general situation, don’t mention him in front of me!”

    Youji looked at the Ghost King's face and saw a scowl on his face. She was about to say something, but suddenly a feeling of exhaustion rolled into her heart. For a moment, she felt discouraged. She shook her head and said  : "That's all, that's all, it's up to you. Anyway, you just want to do what you want. I really can't care about it, and I'm too lazy to care about it."

    With that said, she turned around and walked towards the door. The Ghost King looked at her back and frowned, as if he wanted to say something to her, but in the end he didn't.

    Just when You Ji was about to reach out to the heavy stone door, her hand suddenly stopped in mid-air. Almost at the same time, the Ghost King standing behind her also felt something, and his eyes were sharp.  A sudden flash.

    ?An invisible but overwhelming force, like a huge billowing tide, suddenly passed through the depths of the earth beneath their feet.  The Ghost King and You Ji are both profound people, and they were both changed by this strange power for a moment.

    However, You Ji was shocked, but the Ghost King was indeed surprised and a little happy, and the light in his eyes kept flickering.

    This strange tide came one after another, like the turbulent sea that never stops. Slowly, You Ji clearly felt that the ground under her feet was shaking slightly, and the shaking was slowly getting worse.

    Her face turned slightly pale. This sudden strange force was unimaginable and frightening. It was simply beyond human power to resist. She looked back in horror and saw the Ghost King with a strange expression and bright eyes.  But he didn't know what he was thinking of writing, but there wasn't much fear on his face.

    At this moment, suddenly, the ice stone chamber, which seemed to be surrounded by countless thick rock walls and seemed to be indestructible, erupted with several consecutive crisp sounds, as if something exploded.

    This time, the Ghost King’s expression changed drastically like You Ji’s.

    Shocked, he quickly looked around and saw that the originally extremely solid stone wall had several short cracks. From the cracks, several small stones continued to fall.  At the same time, the ground beneath their feet seemed to be shaking more and more violently.

    Fortunately, this strange force seemed to find an outlet when it tore apart the solid rock of the mountain wall. Soon after the mountain wall cracked, the two of them felt that this strange and mysterious force deep in the earth beneath their feet was rapidly weakening.  Go down, and soon the little thing will disappear.

    You Ji stood in silence for a long time, her brows furrowed. If those shocking cracks were not still on the stone wall, she would almost think that it was just her illusion.  It's just that the cracks are like knives, but they are really carved into the extremely hard stone wall.

    You Ji turned to look at the Ghost King. For some reason, the Ghost King just glanced at her and then turned back to look at Baguio.

    "Do you know what's going on?"

    A sudden shadow flashed across You Ji's heart, and she had a bad premonition.

    The Ghost King slowly shook his head and said calmly: "I don't know either. I will send someone to survey the terrain later to see if it is an earthquake."

    You Ji pondered for a moment and said: "This shouldn't be an earthquake. The surging force just now was like a huge wave, and there was clearly a murderous aura in it. It was definitely not a natural disaster."

    The Ghost King was silent, and after a moment he said: "I will investigate this matter in detail, so just leave it alone."

    You Ji stared at his back for a long time, the veil on her face not moving slightly in the wind. After a while, she didn't say anything anymore, turned around, opened the heavy stone door, and walked out.

    The stone door slowly closed again amidst a heavy roar, and the ice stone chamber fell into silence again.  Looking at that beautiful face that was serene and slightly smiling, the Ghost King's eyes, which had always been deep and sharp, finally slowly softened.

    He silently sat down on the side of the ice stone bed, looking at Baguio with indescribable longing and pain.

    It seems that it was only at this time, when he faced his daughter alone, that he showed some weakness.

    But, who knows?

    Or maybe it’s the Ghost King himself, will he understand?

    Nobody knows.

    And outside this ice stone chamber, You Ji left here and walked a few steps, then stopped again, frowned, and looked around.

    I don't know if it was because she was in an extremely thick ice stone chamber just now. Although she felt the strange mysterious power, the damage caused around her was not severe. Of course, it could tear through the extremely hard stone wall.  With the power of a few gaps, this force is no small matter.

    However, outside the Ice Stone Chamber, what she saw was indeed a much more serious phenomenon. Within the corridors dug in the Ghost King Sect and extending in all directions, there was a mess everywhere. Falling rock fragments could be seen everywhere.  There were sounds of people shouting anxiously and moaning in pain.

    “Obviously, that mysterious power had a more serious impact on Huqishan than expected.

    And in this busy time, You Ji also discovered another unusual thing, that is, in these well-ventilated corridors, from unknown time, there was a faint smell of blood in the air.

    This bloody aura came from nowhere, but it seemed to be everywhere. No matter where she went, she could feel this aura.  Although the strange aura was not strong, You Ji still felt very uncomfortable, but the troubles she had now were too many for her, and she was not in the mood.?Don’t bother with this anymore.

    For her, it felt like she was holding her breath in her chest. No matter what, she just wanted to break out of this mountain and take a breath outside.  That's what she thought, so she did it.

    You Ji’s figure quickly disappeared into the tunnel at the foot of the mountain, but the faint smell of blood seemed to still be quietly spreading here

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 23 Chapter 10 Despair

.    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak

    It has been three days since Tian Buyi's body was returned to Dazhu Peak by Gui Li, but Su Ru still strangely prevented the disciples of Dazhu Peak from reporting the bad news to their fellow sects. This not only made Song Daren and others feel great sorrow and pain  Apart from that, I felt inexplicable, and even Gui Li was a little surprised.

    However, no one dared to talk about this to Suru face to face. Facing her husband who was resting in the Shoujing Hall and using immortal treasures to protect his body, Su Ru's face was full of sorrow and sorrow, which made Zong Ren speechless.  Dazhufeng's lineage is thin, and they have always kept a low profile in the Qingyun Sect. If there is nothing important, no one will come to this secluded mountain. So much so that Dazhufeng held a public memorial ceremony in the Shoujing Hall for three days, and actually  No one in Qingyun Sect noticed it.

    But in the early morning of this day, an outsider finally came and quietly landed on Dazhu Peak. Dressed in white like snow, floating out of the dust, it was Lu Xueqi.

    A faint blue ray of light flashed by, aura of auspiciousness lingered gently, and the sky was quietly radiating brilliance in her white hands. Lu Xueqi looked around silently, only to see the green mountains and green waters, as quiet as ever, nothing like anything else.  Strangely, the sadness here can only be seen when there are two white mourning curtains hanging on both sides of the silent hall in front.

    She silently looked at the white mourning curtain for a while, and then walked towards the Shou Jing Hall. Not long after they noticed the movement, Song Daren and others walked out of the Shou Jing Hall in mourning clothes, with a hint of surprise on their faces, and at the same time,  It's a bit embarrassing.

    After seeing clearly that the person who came was Lu Xueqi and that she was alone, Song Daren and others visibly let out a sigh of relief.

    Lu Xueqi bowed her hands and said calmly: Lu Xueqi, a disciple of Xiaozhufeng, has met senior brother Song and all the other senior brothers.

    Song Daren and Wu Dayi, He Dazhi and others who were standing behind him did not dare to neglect and returned the courtesy one after another. Then Song Daren smiled bitterly and said: Why did Junior Sister Lu come to our place? This oh, I am making you laugh.  Already.

    There was no smile on Lu Xueqi's face, but rather a serious and mournful look. She was silent for a moment and said: "Xueqi has no other intention here. She just wants to pay homage to Master Tian and pay respects to Master Su Ru. I hope all the senior brothers will inform you, Xue Qi  Grateful.

    Song Daren and others looked at each other and pondered for a moment. Song Daren said: Junior sister Lu, you are too polite. After all, you are not an outsider, uh

    He suddenly paused, and Lu Xueqi's face seemed to be red for no reason. Song Daren was a little embarrassed, smiled and took him over, saying: "That's it, Master Niang is not here right now. She is alone early this morning."  Went to Houshan Bamboo Forest and

    He spoke for a while, with a look of sorrow on his face, and whispered: Master, she was always too sad about Master's fault, stabbed and took Master's body away, and told me that she would bury Master alone.

    Lu Xueqi frowned, feeling a little uneasy in her heart. This situation seemed even stranger than she had expected before arriving. She didn't care about disturbing others. How could she not let her biological daughter Tian Linger know about it? Suru wanted to bury Tian Buyi alone.

    She changed her mind, pondered for a moment, and finally asked Song Daren: So, where is that person?

    Song Daren was startled at first, but after looking at Lu Xueqi's face, and the always smart He Dazhi behind him, he pulled his sleeves and gave him a thumbs up, he understood immediately, hesitated for a moment, and said: Xiao  Junior brother, he has also gone to the back mountain.

    Lu Xueqi was slightly surprised and raised her eyes to look at Song Daren. Song Daren gave a bitter smile and said, "Master's wife didn't allow us to follow, so she only asked her junior brother to go with her."

    Lu Xueqi remained silent. After a while, she saluted Song Daren and others and said: Thank you all senior brothers. In this case, I will not delay you any longer. I will come again to pay homage to Senior Uncle Tian in the future.

    Song Daren and others returned the gift. Song Daren hesitated for a moment and said: Junior Sister Lu, there are many twists and turns in things here. I hope you

    Before Song Daren could finish speaking, Lu Xueqi had already said: I know, please don’t worry, Senior Brother Song, Xueqi will never reveal a single word to outsiders.

    Song Daren nodded and stopped talking. Lu Xueqi stopped talking and turned to leave.

    After watching the white figure leave, Wu Dayi took a step forward and said: Senior brother, I think she is probably going to the back mountain. Is this okay?

    He Dazhi, who was next to him, said calmly: Where is Shi Duban? This junior sister Lu must definitely go to the back mountain to have a look. She came to Dazhu Peak today, and she must have been under the orders of Junior Shui Yue of Xiaozhu Peak. If you don't know it clearly  It would be difficult for her to explain Master Shuiyue's situation to Master Shuiyue when she returns.

    Song Daren was silent for a moment and said: It doesn't matter if she has gone. I always feel that the mistress has been sad these past few days and has been worried about whether something bad will happen. It's just that the mistress doesn't allow us to follow, so we can't go against her wishes. Although  Lao Qi followed, but we also knew that if Master’s Wife really asked Lao Qi to leave, with Lao Qi’s temperament, he always respects Master’s Wife and would not dare to disobey her. Miss Lu from Xiaozhu Peak came over to see  See, there's no harm in doing it.

    When the general manager heard this, most of them nodded in agreement, and then fell silent. Song Daren let out a joyful sigh, turned around and walked back to the Shoujing Hall.

    ??The bamboo forest behind the main peak, looking around, here andThe scenery of Bamboo Peak is somewhat similar. As far as the eye can see, there are lush green bamboo forests, dancing in the wind and waves of bamboo. The morning light falls from the sky and casts little traces of light on the gaps in the bamboo forest.  above the ground.

    On the thin bamboo leaves, there are countless crystal dewdrops condensed, which are smooth and round, like the most precious pearls.

    While Gui Li was there, he felt a little confused for a moment. It was here that he began his life on Dazhu Peak many years ago. For countless mornings and dusk, he wielded his woodcutter and sweated in this secluded place.  Silently felling trees in the bamboo forest, those years that once felt boring, now think about it, but it seems like a dream, but the tranquility that once existed can never be found again.

    ??The bamboo waves burst into waves, and the mountain breeze blew past my ears.

    He breathed a sigh of joy in his body and mind, put aside the senseless sentimentality, turned his head and looked at Suru.

    Tian Buyi's body was lying on the ground not far away, and there was still Rhubarb lying next to it. =. Ever since Tian Buyi's body returned to the mountain, it seemed that this dog had been by Tian Buyi's side and never left.  go.

    There was no pavement under Tian Buyi's body, which seemed a bit disrespectful to the deceased. However, from Gui Li to Song Daren and even Du Bishu, no one dared to question Suru's behavior in the slightest.

    It's just that even though she can't change Suru's sadness, her behavior is still very puzzling. Gui Li wants to ask, but at this moment, Suru's figure with her back to him is like a wall, which makes him  Don't know how to speak.

    But at this time, Suru broke the silence: What, do you have something to say to me?

    Gui Li was taken aback, then he pondered for a moment, and finally said cautiously: Master, I have a few words, I don’t know whether to say them or not.

    Suru said calmly: Just say it, I also know that these words are not just contrary to what one person wants to say.

    Gui Li choked for a moment. He wanted to know that his master's wife was an extremely intelligent person. It seemed that the pain of losing her husband did not affect her thoughts too much. At that moment, Gui Li coughed lightly and said: Master's wife, please  I forgive my disciple for being bold. I understand that my wife is sorry for my master’s death

    Having said this, Gui Li glanced at Tian Buyi's remains unexpectedly, and couldn't help but feel sad in his heart. After a moment, he continued: "It's just that I beg Master's wife to show her condolences no matter what. In addition, although Master's wife is sad,  But Master’s funeral arrangements should be arranged as soon as possible, not to mention that Senior Sister Ling’er is reasonable and should be informed that she will come back to pay homage to Master.

    Suru did not look back or speak.

    Gui Li felt uneasy in his heart, lowered his head slightly, and said in a low voice: Master, if Zi Ruo has something bold to say, please don't pay attention to it.

    Suru shook her head, turned around slowly, looked at Gui Li, and said: You didn't say anything wrong, everything you said was right.

    Gui Li looked at Suru and was surprised. Suru was dressed quite differently today from the previous few days. Although she was still in mourning clothes, her face could be seen that she had been dressed up before. She was much more energetic and looked more energetic.  It has a bit of beautiful color, which is tempting.

    Gui Li lowered his head. He didn’t know what to say for a moment. He hesitated for a long time and then said: Teacher’s Wife, I still have a moment, please dare to ask Teacher’s Wife.

    Suru said calmly: Just tell me.

    Ghost Li said: The master passed away, and the disciple and his wife share the same sorrow. However, the master’s body should not be moved carelessly, let alone moved to this back mountain

    Suru suddenly said: Are you teaching me a lesson?

    Gui Li quickly shook his head and said: Disciple doesn’t dare!

    Suru glanced at him and said nothing, but her expression slowly softened. She seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly a sad look appeared on her face and she said: Lao Qi, do you know how many years have your master been married to me?

    Gui Li's heart was shocked, and he vaguely felt that there was deep sorrow and sadness in the words of his wife. However, even though he knew this, he didn't know how to comfort him. He was worried at the moment, but he could only whisper: Disciple  I don't know.

    Suru smiled, turned around, slowly sat down next to Tian Buyi, and whispered: In fact, you are not the only one who doesn’t know, even I have forgotten that during these years in the mountains, he and I have known each other.  Staying together is enough for me, but how can I think about how many days have passed? He always laughs at my stupidity, saying that if we fail to cultivate in the future, it will be difficult for us to enter the immortal world and fall into reincarnation again.  What a scene.

    Her voice gradually became lower and she said: I asked him that day what he wanted, and he said he had nothing else to ask for. If he left before me, the Taoist monks would not want a grand burial, and they would not even need a coffin.  He came naturally and left naturally. He just wanted a piece of loess on the mountain behind the main peak, so that he could watch the people on the front mountain day and night without fear of loneliness.

    Before she finished speaking, she burst into tears quietly.

    Gui Li gritted his teeth and could not speak.

    Dahuang, who was lying on the side, raised his head slightly, looked at Suru, and then crawled down, his tail wagging slightly.

    Suru stared at Tian Buyi for a long time, then suddenly waved her hand and said: Go down the mountain now and come back in half an hour.!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????"

    Suru said: What?

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment, and finally said boldly: Master, Master, the old man made an agreement with you during his lifetime. The disciples naturally dare not violate it. But before the master is buried, should we still inform Senior Sister Ling'er  

    Suru was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: That's fine, you can tell Daren when you get down from the mountain and ask him to quietly go to Longshou Peak to call Ling'er back!

    Gui Li nodded, turned and left. When he reached the stone steps at the intersection, he couldn't help but look back and saw Suru silently sitting next to Tian Buyi's body, her figure lonely, and it looked really sad.  He felt sour in his heart again, and quickly turned around, not daring to look any further, and walked on.

    Along the way, his mind calmed down, and he unconsciously thought of the same situation in the past few days. Suru didn't ask Song Daren and others to inform Qingyun Mountain of the bad news. This in itself was extremely strange, and even Tian Linger didn't let them know.  The notice is even more unreasonable. Today's handling of Tian Buyi's funeral affairs in this way, although Tian Buyi had an agreement before his death, is still too hasty.

    Gui Li sighed softly in his heart and shook it off. In fact, people who practice Taoism don't pay much attention to the future. It may not be a bad thing to bury flesh and blood in the green earth and loess.

    He was thinking silently, and was too lazy to ride the wind. He walked down the mountain road and reached the middle of the mountain unknowingly. When he first climbed up to Dazhu Peak, he followed his senior brother Song Daren and his junior sister Tian Linger.  To get to the back mountain, this section of the road is really hard, and the past events are still in my mind.

    But I don’t know how senior sister Ling’er has been doing these years.

    A faint bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he shook his head. Then, he suddenly stopped and looked forward with some surprise.

    On the mountain road, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him. He was tall and graceful, standing silently and calmly. In the morning light, he seemed not to have any earthly air, staring at him silently.

    Gui Li also looked at her. The two looked at each other for a long time, but neither seemed to have anything to say.

    The mountain breeze blew by, blowing her hair and clothes, and fluttering gently with the wind.

    Finally, Gui Li spoke first: Why why are you here?

    Lu Xueqi whispered: My master called me to come and pay homage to Master Su.

    Gui Li nodded silently, hesitated for a moment, and said: Master’s wife is treating her injuries in the back mountain, but she wants to be alone at this moment, and doesn’t want anyone to disturb her. She told me to go up after half an hour.

    Lu Xueqi also nodded and said: It doesn’t matter, I’ll just wait.

    Gui Li responded and fell silent. Lu Xueqi over there didn't seem to know what to say. When the silence gradually became silent between the two of them, although they stood still, they seemed to be further apart.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi said softly: Are your injuries better?

    Gui Li said softly: It's much better. As he said that, he raised his head and looked at Lu Xueqi and said: If you hadn't saved me that day, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to stand here. I should thank you.

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, looked at Gui Li, and said: That day, my sword

    Gui Li suddenly said: Stop talking.

    Lu Xueqi’s expression dimmed, she paused, and she lowered her head in silence.

    Gui Li seemed a little hesitant, and then continued: Those things my wife told me, she said I wrongly blamed you, and I couldn't help it.

    Lu Xueqi shuddered and raised her head. There was sadness on Gui Li's face, and his eyes were willing to look at her. However, even so, he still said slowly word by word: Of course I believe what the master's wife said.  Yes, it’s just that Master, after all, is the mentor who raised me and taught me. I know that maybe I am too selfish. I just hope that you can give me more time, so that I can

    I understand, I’ll wait for you! Lu Xueqi suddenly interrupted him.

    Gui Li was a little surprised and raised his head to look at her. The beautiful woman in the middle was biting her lip with her teeth and there seemed to be tears in her eyes. However, the body that seemed to be tightly stretched by you seemed to be in the same place.  He relaxed instantly, and there was a faint hint of relief and a smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Looking at the affectionate woman, the corner of his mouth moved, and a burst of tenderness suddenly surged in his heart. He was about to say something to her with a smile, but at this moment, suddenly, from the bamboo forest on the top of the mountain behind them, someone appeared in the distance.  There was a burst of wild dog barking.

    His body suddenly stiffened.

    That was Rhubarb’s bark. Ever since he returned to Dazhu Peak with the body of his mentor Tian Buyi, Rhubarb rescued a body that followed its owner silently and never made a loud noise again. But at this moment, Rhubarb’s barking sounded like this.  Although the sound seemed a little faint from the distance, it sounded almost like madness, and the cry was so desperate that he had never heard it in more than ten years.

    What happened to make Dahuang suddenly become so hysterical and barking like crazy?

    The faint worry that had been buried deep in his heart suddenly came to his mind. Gui Li's face instantly became extremely pale, and even his hands began toShivering slightly.

    Lu Xueqi was also surprised, but when she saw Gui Li's expression, she was even more confused and asked in surprise: "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li did not answer, he just trembled slightly and suddenly roared loudly: "Master's Wife!"

    Before he finished speaking, his figure had already rushed upwards, like the wind and thunder, rushing towards the depths of the bamboo forest behind.

    Lu Xueqi was so smart, she knew something in the blink of an eye. For a moment, her face turned pale and her body trembled slightly. If something happened again when Suru was extremely sad because of Tian Buyi's death What would happen to Gui Li? She  She couldn't imagine it, and she couldn't even imagine how the two of them would face each other when the time came!

    Looking at the figure that was flying away crazily, she suddenly felt helpless as she had never felt before, like a huge shadow shrouding her side. She wanted to chase after it, but the steps of her body seemed to be followed by an invisible force.  Trapped, unable to move at all.  Only deep in her heart, she desperately shouted to herself: "Don't don't

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 1 No Regrets

.    Gui Li was so anxious that he swept away with all his strength. Using his current path, all the flowers, plants and trees on both sides of the road fell to him in an instant, like a gap opening in the sea.  The wind blowing in his face hurt his face because he was going too fast, but he didn't care at all.

    At this moment, in his heart, there was only the figure of Suru in the bamboo forest in the back mountain.

    The barking of Dahuang is still in my ears, extremely manic.  Gui Li's figure suddenly rose into the sky from the stone steps at the foot of the mountain, making a sharp sound of breaking through the air, and rushed up the stone steps.  The person was still in the air, but Gui Li felt a sudden chill in his heart. He could hardly control himself and almost fell.

    On the ground, there were two caves that were more than one person long and wide. There were two piles of soil piled next to them. Seeing that the soil was moist, it must have been dug by Suru just now.  When he thought of the use of these two caves, Gui Li's face turned pale and his scalp went numb.  Tian Buyi's body was still lying quietly in the same place without moving, but Suru, who Gui Li was most worried about at this moment, threw herself on Tian Buyi's chest, motionless.

    Next to him, Da Huang was barking loudly and loudly at Suru.

    Gui Li's heart sank. Looking at the slender figure that was in front of him not long ago, he felt timid that he didn't dare to face it and didn't dare to approach.  At this time, on the stone steps behind him, a pale-faced Lu Xueqi slowly appeared. She stood there from a distance, silently staring at everything.

    Gui Li suppressed his frantic heartbeat and called out softly: "Master's Wife?"

    Suru’s body remained motionless, without any response.

    Gui Li's footsteps moved forward slowly, each step seemed very strenuous, and the barking of Da Huang was still heard.  Finally, he got close to Suru's body and whispered: "Master's wife don't scare me"

    The slightly trembling hand touched Suru's shoulder. Gui Li gritted his teeth and used force to turn Suru's body over: an unexpected face with a slight smile appeared in front of his eyes.

    Suru smiled, and there seemed to be a hint of relief at the corner of her mouth, maybe she was with her husband.  Zhuxian Miwo Zhuxian Xiaoying's hand was still warm when he hit her, and her expression was still calm and dignified, but she was lifeless.

    Rhubarb’s bark is still barking wildly, but his voice has gradually become hoarse!

    Gui Li's legs softened and he sat on the ground. After a moment, his mind went blank.

    "My wife has also gone"

    This was the only cry in his mind, echoing endlessly in his heart.

    The next day, the other branches of the Qingyun Sect received the bad news from the Dazhu Peak branch. The leader Tian Buyi and his wife Suru both passed away.

    Tian Buyi and his wife have a very important position in the Qingyun Sect and are always popular.  This bad news shocked everyone in the Qingyun Sect in the blink of an eye, and countless fellow sect members came to Dazhu Peak to express their condolences.  Tian Linger, who hurried back from Longshou Peak, burst into tears in front of her parents.  The other elders from various sects remembered their old friendship. Although they were all accomplished practitioners, many of them shed tears. Among them, Master Shuiyue, the first of Xiaozhu Peak, who had always been the best with Suru, was the saddest.

    In this solemn and sad atmosphere, there are still some abnormal clues. Due to the high status of Tian Buyi and his wife, all other branches are present, except in Changmen Tongtian Peak, although the elders of the previous generation are here.  Quite a few, but Daoxuan Zhenren, the leader of the sect and headmaster Qingyun, was nowhere to be seen. This inevitably showed that Tongtian Peak looked down upon the Dazhu Peak lineage.

    Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples all wore filial piety and had sad faces. They were all respectful when picking up and dropping off fellow disciples. However, when they saw Xiao Yicai and other eldest disciples, their faces were angry and their words were much colder.  Xiao Yicai and others felt guilty and couldn't say anything. Apart from smiling bitterly, they had no choice but to stand aside and keep silent.

    The incense is lingering and the cries are endless. This sense of sadness is probably the sadness for the passing of the old friend, which lingers on the top of the originally beautiful and quiet Dazhu Peak.  People live forever, but they don’t know whether they really have souls after death. If so, what would the old man think when he watches all this in the dark?

    But it must be difficult for Na Tian to look sad, right?

    A figure floated down from the direction of Qingyun Mountain, looking a little dazed. At noon, he entered Heyang City alone.

    People are coming and going on the street. Although it is not as lively as in the past, it can be seen that the city is slowly regaining its vitality. Some people have died in the catastrophe, some have survived, and new children have grown up. Generation after generation,  Life goes on and on.

    Gui Li stood on the street, silently looking at the crowd. Strange people passed by, like a never-ending wave.  He was in a sea of ??people, and everything around him was people exactly like him. They??, old age, illness, and death, live quietly in reincarnation.

    But why do people want to live?

    Gui Li suddenly thought so.

    Both his master and his wife passed away, and died in front of him. After the pain in his heart and lungs, all he had left was numbness and exhaustion.

    In this life, he seems to feel that he is walking a road that is much longer than others, and there is no end in sight for this road.

    He walked numbly, and there were sounds coming from outside, such as hawking and shouting. Even if he wanted to, he could hear clearly the voice of a woman teaching a child across the street.  All of this, he felt so far away from himself. In a daze, he only felt that he was no longer like this human being.

    Unconsciously, he came to a place, looked up, and saw the familiar restaurant sign. Deep in his heart, something suddenly moved, and he couldn't help but walk in.

    There were very few customers in the restaurant, and it was obvious that the business here had not yet recovered from the catastrophe.  The waiter came over and asked with a big smile: "Sir, do you want to eat or drink?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, but was speechless for a moment.  After coming down from Qingyun Mountain, he was in a daze and seemed to be unable to cheer up for anything.  That feeling, with a bit of despair, was like witnessing Baguio blocking the sword for him ten years ago.  However, after these ten years, he seems to be less crazy and more tired.

    "My guest, my guest?"

    The slightly raised voice of the waiter woke up Gui Li. He shook his head numbly and walked to a secluded location to sit down.

    The waiter came over, still smiling, and said, "Sir, what do you want to eat?"

    "You have here" He said slowly, and suddenly something flashed from somewhere deep in his memory, "Do you have any 'Steamed Sleeping Fish' here?"

    The waiter was startled for a moment, then he laughed and said, "Sir, are you a regular customer of Shanhaiyuan before? This steamed fish was our original signature dish, but you can't eat it now."

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said, "Why is this?"

    The waiter shrugged his shoulders and said: "It's not the beast monsters that killed Thousand Swords that were to blame. When those beast monsters occupied this place, everything within a radius of hundreds of miles suffered. Even the fish in the river outside the city  It was also emptied in one roll, and to this day, it is rare to see even a fish fry, let alone one that can be used for cooking.”

    Gui Liruo felt a little lost, and his face became a little gloomier for some reason. The waiter sighed for a long time before he remembered the business and asked quickly: "Sir, why don't you order some other dishes?"

    Gui Li looked away blankly and said casually: "Forget it, let's get some food and drinks."

    The waiter nodded, turned and left.  Halfway through, three more people came in at the door. The waiter was surprised, wondering if the business had improved today, and hurriedly greeted him. Unexpectedly, the three people only looked around the store, and suddenly saw  Gui Li, one of them called out, with a hint of surprise in his voice.

    Gui Li heard a strange voice, and the voice sounded somewhat familiar. He turned around and was startled. It was said that we would never meet again at the end of the world. The three people standing over there were none other than Zhou Xian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog.  Among the three, the one who shouted was Zhou Xian.

    ???????????????????????????????????? For some reason, Gui Li felt a sense of intimacy in his heart for no apparent reason when he saw these three people. Although they were not close friends, his mood at the moment was really lighthearted.

    The stunned look on Immortal Yiyi's face disappeared in an instant, and then he walked over quickly with a smile on his face. The "Immortal Guidance" curtain hanging on a bamboo pole in his hand fluttered in the wind, and he came to Gui Li and laughed.  : "It's really unexpected that we meet here again."

    A faint smile appeared on Gui Li's lips. Although it disappeared in an instant, he still said: "Senior, please sit down."

    Zhou Yixian nodded and sat down politely.  The waiter stood aside and asked with a smile: "Are you all together?"

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes at him and said: "Nonsense, can't we sit together if we are not together?"

    The waiter nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes. Everyone, please sit down. I'll prepare the food and drinks. I'll be here soon."

    Zhou Yixian kept laughing, but he pulled the waiter over and casually ordered seven or eight more dishes and three or four bottles of fine wine. The waiter nodded without hesitation and went to prepare the dishes.

    Xiao Huan’s face on the side was not as happy as her grandfather’s. On the contrary, her face looked dark and ugly.  Especially when he saw Zhou Yixian asking the waiter to order food and wine, he looked even more gloomy. He wanted to speak several times, but he still endured it.  After the waiter leaves,, she couldn't help but sneered and said: "Grandpa, you asked for so many dishes. Could it be that you saw your savior here and wanted to treat him well to repay him?"

    Zhou Yixian's face darkened and he said angrily: "Xiaohuan, what nonsense are you talking about? What kind of friendship do we have with Brother Gui Li? How can we compare it with these wines and dishes?" As he said that, he turned back to Gui Li.  He smiled sharply, then sighed, shook his head and said: "Look at this Heyang City. After the catastrophe, people's hearts are not as old as before, and no one is willing to read fortune tellers. The world is so difficult"

    Xiao Huan’s expression changed, she glanced at Gui Li, then stared at Zhou Xian fiercely, her face turned slightly red.  Gui Li didn't seem to feel anything, and just said calmly: "Yes, don't worry, old man, I have been taken care of by you for many days, and this time I ask you to thank me." Zhuxian Miwo Zhuxian Xiaoying slapped Xiaohuan's face with his hand.  He blushed when he came to the top, but Zhouxian was very pleased. He nodded and said with a smile: "Not bad, not bad, the boy is teachable!"

    Taoist Wild Dog looked at Xiao Huan and then at Gui Li, but hesitated to speak.

    At this time, the waiter brought several plates of cold dishes and two bottles of wine.  Zhou Yixian took the wine pot politely and filled it up for everyone present. He raised his glass and said: "We are all wandering people. It is a rare fate to meet here, so I drank this."  "

    After saying that, he raised his head and drank it all in one gulp, and then shook his head slightly. It seemed that he was quite satisfied with the taste of the wine.  Gui Li looked at him, and the corners of his mouth moved. He didn't know if he was smiling, but the muscles on his face looked so stiff that even if he smiled, he wouldn't be able to show it.  He slowly picked up the wine glass and put it to his lips. Just a moment later, he suddenly sighed, with a bit of helplessness and pain. It seemed that what he was holding in his hand was the most bitter thing. He couldn't drink it. He slowly let it go.  Returned to the table.

    At this time, Xiaohuan, who was sitting next to Yiyi Xian, couldn't help it anymore and stabbed Yiyi Xian and said: "It's a rare fate. I don't know who saw someone else's figure from a distance on the street and yelled.  I caught up and planned to eat for free!"

    Zhou Xian's face did not change color, he only rolled his eyes at Xiao Huan and said: "Tong Yan Wu Ji, Tong Yan Wu Ji!"

    Gui Li didn't seem to take Xiao Huan's words to heart. He looked as if he was always absent-minded and thinking about something. Xiao Huan had known him for many years, but this was the first time he saw Gui Li look like this. He didn't feel a little worried.  He got up and couldn't help but ask Gui Li, "What's wrong with you? What's the matter?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, but did not answer Xiao Huan. Instead, he said to Zhou Yixian: "Senior."

    Zhou Yixian just poured himself another glass of wine and smiled when he heard this and said, "What's the matter?"

    Gui Li’s eyes were slightly hollow, and he whispered: “I remember ten years ago, when I was a young man who had just come down from Qingyun Mountain, in Heyang City, you once told my fortune, right?”

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were both startled, while Taoist Wild Dog was baffled. Naturally, he knew nothing about the old events back then.  Zhou Yixian frowned slightly, thought for a while, and said, "Well, I still remember a bit of it. What's wrong? Why do you suddenly ask about what happened back then?"

    At this point, a mysterious look suddenly appeared on his face, and he lowered his voice and said to the ghost: "Are you going to say that our fortune-telling money was not good at the beginning after these ten years and want to get back the fortune-telling money?  "Zhu Xian Miwo Zhu Xian Xiaoying slapped "Grandpa!" Xiaohuan scolded Yiyi Xian. It seemed that he couldn't bear it anymore. He pushed Yiyi Xian aside and said to Guili, "Brother Guili, what's on your mind?  Maybeyou can talk to me."

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Huan. There was a rare warmth in the tiredness in his eyes, but he still gently shook his head and said, "I'm fine. I just want to ask the old gentleman a few words."

    Zhou Yixian tidied up his clothes and coughed. Immediately, the ancient Taoist immortal style came out. For a moment, the small restaurant palace seemed to be shining, and he was the only one.

    "Go ahead." He said calmly, "With our friendship, we can talk about anything, but we still have to give you the life money." At the end of the sentence, he ignored Xiao Huan's blushing face and said to  Zhu Guili blinked his eyes.

    Gui Li smiled faintly, and patted Xiao Huan with some comfort, who was about to have a seizure because he felt so embarrassed. Then he turned to Zhou Xian, with a look of confusion on his face, and said: "Senior, you are playing in the world, and you have no knowledge."  Fei Fei, I have something that makes me confused. I would like to ask, senior, why do you think we are here for the rest of our lives?"

    As soon as these words came out, both Xiaohuan and Wild Dog were startled, looking at Gui Li with puzzled expressions.  Zhou Yixian frowned, the joking color on his face gradually disappeared, and his expression became serious.  He didn't answer casually, but after pondering for a long time, he slowly said: "You look abnormal, not as usual, but have you encountered anything unsatisfactory?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and whispered: "My mentor,My wife, I passed away a few days ago.  "Zhu Xian Miwo Zhu Xian Xiaoying said "Ah!  "Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were both startled and cried out. Zhouxian Xian frowned, sighed, and said in a low voice: "Did Tian Buyi go too? It's a pity.  "

    Gui Li was indifferent, Zhou Xian closed his eyes slightly, and then looked as usual and said: "No wonder you have a sad look on your face. It's just that separation between life and death is human nature and no one can avoid it. You are an extraordinary person, so why should you indulge in it?  ?”

    The look of pain on Gui Li's face became even heavier, and he said, "But the death of the two of them is actually closely related to me!"

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: "In that case, when your master and master passed away, did you feel any resentment towards you?"

    Gui Li lowered his head slowly, and after a while he said slowly: "No, my mentor and my wife were so kind to me. Even before their death, they still cared about me and took me, an unfilial and unfilial disciple, into their sect" The words came later.  , already slightly choked with sobs.

    Xiaohuan next to her looked at Gui Li's appearance, and her eyes turned red without realizing it.

    Zhou Xian smiled slightly, with a faint light flowing in his eyes, as if he had jumped out of the mundane world and seen through the world, and said: "Then let me ask you again, when your master and master passed away, did you feel any regrets?"

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment and slowly shook his head.

    Zhou Yixian smiled and said: "That's it. You should be happy for them. Isn't it the best end for them to die without regrets?"

    Gui Li raised his head and looked at Zhou Xian, his lips moved slightly and his expression was confused.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 2 Confusion

.    At night, looking into the city from the top of Heyang City, although the lights of thousands of houses are indescribable, the bright stars still give people a warm feeling.

    For Gui Li, this may be the most unfamiliar place for him.

    He silently stared at the lights, and then turned around. The city wall, which was neither tall nor strong, was empty at the moment. The desolate evening wind blew from the open fields outside Heyang City and passed over the city.  The city walls that had suffered a lot of damage in the beast-monster catastrophe blew on him and Zhou Xian.

    For some reason, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog are not here. Only Zhouxianxian and Guili are standing at the head of Heyang City at this night. However, Zhouxianxian seems to be calm and composed, holding the guide with the immortal in his hand.  The bamboo pole was covered with curtains, and there was a wine bottle in the other hand. At this moment, he took a big sip and let out a satisfied sigh.

    "It's a good wine." He smiled slightly, and then said to the ghost, "This wine is still a little warm, do you want to take a sip?"

    Gui Li silently shook his head and said: Senior, drink it yourself.

    Zhou Xian laughed and took another sip. But after taking this sip, he shook the jug and threw the jug down the city wall. It seemed that the only thing left in the jug was  After taking the last sip of the wine, he probably felt sorry for himself, so he asked Gui Li.

    That night, the moon was sparse and the moonlight was like water. The secluded city wall was illuminated quite brightly by the moon. After drinking the wine, Yi Xian looked up at the sky and was lost in thought. He was speechless for a moment. Gui Li walked slowly.  Arriving at the edge of the city wall, my eyes immediately fell on a certain spot on the city bricks, where there were familiar and deep claw marks. Near the claw marks, there were more claw marks densely covered on the brick wall.

    Shocking!

    Those were left behind by countless beast monsters during the catastrophe. Immortal Zhou Yi came over at some point and said calmly.

    On the city wall where the two of them were wandering around, the old man playing the human world seemed to be a little less playful than usual, but the look in Guili's eyes was a little more compassionate.

    Gui Li stretched out his hand and gently touched the deep claw marks. What came from his fingertips was the hard feeling of the rough brick wall, but he didn't know how many innocent souls had cried out in these claw marks.

    He sank for a long time and said: Did a lot of innocent people die in Heyang City back then?

    Zhou Xian sighed, walked to the edge of the city wall, and looked down. In his eyes, the lights in the city reflected: There are many people. Although many people have fled north early, there are at least 50% of Heyang.  The people of the city lost their lives innocently, at the hands of those beasts and monsters.

    Gui Li looked at Zhou Xian and suddenly said: Senior, tell me, among the people who lost their lives innocently, which one of them is not the same as us? Which one of them is not living a good life in this world? Not all of them, but at least 99% of them  Common people, they are all harmless to humans and animals, but why do they have such disasters in their lives?

    Zhou Yixian looked at Gui Li, holding his hand on the city wall, and said: You can stand here today, but those innocent people died. Let me ask you, why do you think it is?

    Gui Li was silent for a long time and said: I am different from them. I practice Taoism and can escape even if the beasts and monsters come.

    Immortal Zhou Yi nodded and said, "That's it. You see, everyone has a head, but they are looking at it from a big perspective and a big realm. Just like the Buddhism of Tianyin Temple says that all living beings are equal, this is what it means. In fact, according to Buddhism,  Not only humans, but also ants and ferocious beasts are indistinguishable from us. He paused, smiled slightly, and said, "It's just that in this world, there's no such thing as your body that can be seen clearly."  With magical powers and spiritual power, one can survive desperate situations and can transcend ordinary living beings. This means that all living beings are originally equal, but in subtle ways, they are never equal.

    Gui Li had a look of confusion on his face, slowly shook his head and said: I don’t want to transcend all sentient beings, and I don’t have the compassion to save all sentient beings. Just like although I practice Taoism, I have no interest in immortality.

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: Then what do you want?

    Gui Li gave a bitter smile, his smile was only dry, and he whispered: This is it. What I want, but even I don’t know.

    The expression on his face changed. The bright moon in the sky gradually reached its zenith, and the moonlight became even more brilliant. It sprinkled down from the sky, stretching his shadow very long.

    Yiyi Xian didn't speak, and looked at Gui Li quietly, but the look in his eyes was completely different from the past, even though the person standing in front of him was the only ghost in the world who had studied the four volumes of the Book of Heaven.  Li, his Taoist skills are already unpredictable, but Immortal Zhou Yi looks as if he is taller than him at this moment.

    His elegance, his calmness, the night wind could be seen passing through his white hair at the temples, and even the brilliance of the bright moon seemed to be quietly gathering on his side.

    But Gui Li didn't notice anything strange. In fact, Zhou Xian just stood in front of him calmly, and he himself seemed to be immersed in his own thoughts.

    After a long while, Gui Li smiled bitterly and said: It seems that I am really useless. Why do I live and what do I want??Can't think clearly.

    Zhouxian looked at Gui Li calmly, with a faint smile on his lips, and said: You are wrong, young man.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment. This was the first time he heard Zhou Yixian call him a young man, but this was obviously not the main point. After he was stunned for a moment, he said: Senior, what do you think I am wrong about?

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: Do you think that you are ineffective because you can't think about this problem? In my opinion, on the contrary, if you can think about this problem, you are far better than others in this world.

    Gui Li was stunned and said: What?

    Zhou Yixian smiled slightly and waved: Come and see

    Gui Li walked beside Zhou Xian and looked at the countryside in the direction of his finger. In Heyang City, under the moonlight, the lights in the silence were flickering.

    Zhou Yixian looked at the light, and there seemed to be a kind of complicated emotions in it. After a moment, he said with pure clarity: What are you seeing?

    Ghost Li said: These are the lights in countless people’s homes>

    Immortal Zhou Yi nodded and said: Yes, it is the lights. Those little lights are like living people. They are all living in this world, either proudly or unsatisfactory, but they will eventually go down. I tell you  You, like the rest of the world, live their lives, and there are countless people who live just for the sake of living. There is not one person in a million who is as distressed as you and reflects on why you are alive.

    Gui Li was dumbfounded. He had never thought of the country before, but what he heard from Zhou Xiankong seemed to make sense, and he couldn't refute it.

    Zhou Yixian looked at him, a look of sadness suddenly appeared on his face, but this application passed in the blink of an eye, and then he sighed softly, stretched out his hand and patted Gui Li's shoulder.

    Although Gui Li cannot be said to be frightened at this moment, there is always turmoil in his mind. Based on his practice, he almost subconsciously turned sideways to let go of Zhou Xian's hand, but the matter of surrender happened suddenly.  The seemingly floating palm of the ordinary Zhou Xian, with Gui Li's spiritual practice, did not escape, and was just patted down by Zhou Xian.

    Gui Li was really shocked. Before he could react, words that made his mind even more turbulent came out of Zhou Xian's mouth:

    What's more, you are the only person in the world who has practiced four volumes, how can you be the same as others?

    As soon as these words came out, Gui Li's body was shaken. The practice of the fourth volume has always been a secret for him. In fact, the third volume obtained from the Tiandi's treasure house and the fourth volume obtained from the wordless jade wall of Tianyin Temple  Even Lu Xueqi and the monks from Tianyin Temple did not know that these magical texts were of the same origin. Only when he had studied them from beginning to end did he understand that these were four volumes.

    However, at this moment, Zhou Yixian revealed this secret clearly and clearly in front of him. How could he not be shocked? For a moment, his face was full of disbelief, and he stared at Yi Xian.

    Zhou Yixian smiled lightly and said: Although you are surprised, there is no need to be so.

    Gui Li looked up and down carefully at the old man in front of him. After a long time, he suddenly smiled, took a step back, straightened his clothes, and bowed respectfully: "You are rude, I have neglected my seniors in the past, but I just feel confused in my heart."  I'm confused, I hope seniors can help me solve it

    Immortal Zhou Yi looked calm, and he was so respectful to him for the task of making a name for himself in the world. It seemed that he did not feel embarrassed at all. He only said: "What doubts and confusions you have in your heart, if others can tell you, with your intangible and  How could you not understand the mystery of

    Gui Li silently said slowly: Could it be that senior thinks that the doubts in my heart are actually unsolvable?

    Zhou Xian smiled and shook his head, saying: Yes, to understand the nature of words, the Buddha is in the heart and not outside the body. This is the similarity between Zhong and Buddhism.

    Zhou Yixiandao: That’s it. Why you come here in life is exactly what you should realize by yourself. I may be able to give you some advice, but I can’t tell you what to do.

    After saying that, he smiled, put his hands behind his back, and walked aside.

    The ghost was sinking for a while. After a while, the confused color on his face did not retreat.

    Zhou Yixian smiled and said: Wrong, wrong, you have written all your life and thought that everyone is suffering, but in fact you are not affected by it. Let me ask you, do you think your life is suffering?

    Gui Li was startled, he opened his mouth to speak but hesitated. Zhou Yixian already smiled and said: "Well, it's hard to say. Let's take your master and his wife who passed away recently as an example. Do you think they are crying?"

    Gui Li said calmly: Master and Mistress

    Zhou Xian Su Rong said: Tian Buyi died well, so he died without regrets and left with a smile; your wife, Suru, was deeply in love with your mentor and his wife and did not want to live alone. You thought she committed suicide sadly, but you don't know the whereabouts of her soul.  , being able to be apart from her husband is her happiest thing

    Gui Li was stunned and speechless for a moment.

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: You are overly sad for Tian Buyi and his wife, but you don’t know that they may be the most understanding and the most regretless people. It is not ridiculous to use oneself to save others.

    Speaking of which, Monday??Suddenly smiled, looked at Guili and said: Are you afraid of death?

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment, sighed lowly, and said: I'm afraid

    Zhou Yixiandao: Oh, I want to ask you, what are you afraid of? Is it the word death itself?

    Gui Li shook his head silently and said: Since I have no interest in immortality, I don’t care about death. What I’m afraid of is that after I die, my wishes will be difficult to achieve.

    Zhou Yixian smiled and said: That's it. You can see through life and death, but there are things more important than life and death in your heart. Instead of asking me all kinds of questions, why not imagine these more important things.'

    Gui Li frowned, glanced briefly, and seemed to have some realization, but he did not show his face. Instead, he fell into deeper thoughts. Zhou Xian did not bother him, Xiao Xiao walked aside and looked up.  , I saw the bright moon in the sky, and all the moonlight was shining down

    ??Above the wilderness, the evening wind rustles, the stars move, and the sky is infinite.

    He stared for a long time and suddenly let out a deep sigh.

    Suddenly, Gui Li's voice came from behind: Senior, is there something hidden in your heart?'

    I

    Zhou Xian didn't look back, he was still staring at the bright moon in the distant sky. After a while, he just said quietly, since I am still wandering in this world, I have some hidden thoughts.

    Oh, what is it

    Zhou Xian smiled slightly and said: What I can’t see through is this reincarnation!

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak

    There have always been only women on Xiaozhu Peak, so the atmosphere here has always been quiet and peaceful. Even during the day, there is silence for a long time, with only the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers echoing on this beautiful mountain.

    However, since Master Shuiyue brought a group of flutes back from the funeral at Dazhu Peak yesterday, the atmosphere on Xiaozhu Peak has been calm, with a bit of solemnity and depression. Many young female flutes from Xiaozhu Peak are the first  Once I saw Master Shuiyue couldn't hide his loneliness and sadness, and with her current practice, she should have given up her anger long ago.

    Wen Min has always been the one who best understands Master Shuiyue's thoughts. She also sent a message to the sisters early, asking them to be careful and not to talk or laugh loudly, while angering the master. Under such advice, it is natural that Xiaozhu Peak is full of people.  There was solemnity.

    After returning from Dazhu Peak, Master Shuiyue locked himself in the Jianzhulin Jingshe and never showed up again. Disciple Wenmin Deng boldly went to say hello, but was not allowed to go in, which made Wenmin confused.  Getting a little worried.

    On this day, Wenmin had not seen Master Shuiyue for a whole day and night. He came out of the Jianzhulin Jingshe. Feeling anxious, he asked Lu Xueqi to come with him. Lu Xueqi seemed to be in a bad mood and was not willing to come, but she couldn't bear it.  After Wenmin's repeated persuasion, she also had points to worry about, so she followed Wenmin over.

    Wenmin and Lu Xueqi came to the bamboo forest and stood outside the monastery. Wenmin made a gesture to Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment, walked up, knocked lightly and said: Master, disciple Lu Xueqi and Senior Sister Wen have something to see.

    There was silence in the monastery, and no one answered.

    Lu Xueqi and Wenmin looked at each other, and Wenmin frowned, with a look of worry on his face. In fact, Master Shuiyue's temperament was a bit different from ordinary people. In the past, it would not be so unusual.  It is possible for disciples to disappear suddenly for several days. But for some reason, Wen Min and others had just returned from attending the funeral at Dazhu Peak, and after learning some of the inside story, they seemed to be a little sensitive to her meditating.

    Wen Min coughed, raised his voice slightly, and said: Master, this morning, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, the elder, sent a letter here, and the disciple submitted it.

    The inside of the monastery was still in ruins. Wenmin took a deep breath, took a step forward, and opened the door of the monastery. Lu Xueqi followed closely behind her and walked in.

    The two of them walked into the house, glanced around, and both of them frowned slightly. The monastery was not that big, and the furnishings in the house were simple. At first glance, the two of them did not see the figure of Master Shuiyue.  ,

    Wenmin sighed and said: Master is not here. I wonder where her old man will be.

    Lu Xueqi shook her head silently, pondered for a moment, and said: Senior sister, we should go back first, or maybe we are worrying too much. Although Master and Uncle Suru have a deep relationship, they will be sad at most. I think nothing will happen.

    Wenmin nodded and said: That’s all we have to do, but I always feel a little uneasy.

    Lu Xueqi sighed softly, shook her head slightly, turned around and walked out. Wenmin glanced into the room again, then took out a sealed letter from his arms, put it gently on the desk, and then walked out. After a while, the room  The door was closed behind her with a soft bang.

    The room fell into silence again.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 3 Murderous Intent

.    After walking out of the monastery, Wen Min saw Lu Xueqi standing aside, so she walked over and said, "Junior sister, are you going back now?"

    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly and said, "Now that I'm out, I want to walk around. I feel bored sitting in the house all the time."

    Wenmin nodded and said, "That's right. You should be careful. I'll go back first."

    Lu Xueqi nodded slightly and said, "Yes, senior sister, walk slowly."

    Wenmin smiled, turned around and left.  Watching her figure gradually disappearing into the bamboo forest, Lu Xueqi stood there in silence for a moment, but she didn't know where to go, so she walked away.

    The bamboo forest is deep and green everywhere. Mountain wind blows from high places, and the tips of the bamboo branches sway with the wind, making a rustling sound.

    On the slightly moist land, new shoots are breaking through the ground, and from time to time, you can see the pointed heads of bamboo shoots poking out of the ground, full of vitality.

    In the distance, where the bamboo branches are thick, the crisp sound of birdsong can be heard, and even the surrounding air is filled with the unique fragrance of bamboo.  Lu Xueqi took a deep breath. This place did not have the tacky atmosphere of the mortal world. It had always been the favorite of those who were cultivators, and it was also the reason why cultivators often stayed away from the world.

    It's just that the body is far away from the world, but the fate of the world seems to have never left.

    Just like this, she stepped lightly on the lotus steps and walked leisurely. Unknowingly, Lu Xueqi suddenly realized that she had walked to the back mountain again. She smiled bitterly. Although she had not thought of coming here today, she might have come here on weekdays.  After a lot of coming, this pair of feet actually walked on their own.

    ????????????????????????????????? However, she made peace with herself, and Lu Xueqi did not look back, and continued to walk slowly towards the mountain. The stone layers went up layer by layer, and not far away, there was the secluded viewing platform on Xiaozhu Peak.

    It was daytime at this time, and Master Shuiyue was in a bad mood recently, and no one came to this remote place, making the surroundings even quieter. Fortunately, Lu Xueqi had always been used to this tranquility, so she walked up on her own.  Every plant, every tree, every stone and rock is all very familiar to her.

    Unexpectedly, she just stepped onto the moon-watching platform, but she was startled for a moment. In front of the moon-watching platform, there was a figure standing alone. Her robes were blown by the mountain wind. The figure looked very familiar from behind. It was her and Wen Min.  The missing master, Master Shuiyue.

    Lu Xueqi was astonished in her heart, walked up to the sky, saluted Master Shuiyue, and said: "Master."

    Master Shuiyue was shocked, as if he realized someone was coming from behind him. He turned around, looked at Lu Xueqi, nodded and said, "It's Xueqi."

    Lu Xueqi looked at Master Shuiyue and saw that her mentor's face was slightly pale and still sad, but now he looked more lonely.

    She was worried in her heart and said: "Master, it's windy here, you have to take care of yourself."

    Master Shuiyue smiled and said: "You stand here all day long and nothing happens to you. Although my old bones are not younger than yours, I am not weak."

    Lu Xueqi was taken aback and said quickly: "Master, I don't mean that, I mean"

    Master Shuiyue waved his hand slightly tiredly, with a faint bitter smile on his lips, and said: "I know, you don't need to explain."

    Lu Xueqi stood silently beside Master Shuiyue, but she didn’t know what to say for a moment.

    "Master Shuiyue didn't seem to want to speak, and both master and disciple fell silent for a moment.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Master Shuiyue looked into the distance and suddenly said, “Do you think the scenery on the platform is beautiful?”

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, wondering why Master Shuiyue suddenly asked him this question, but she still answered him honestly: "As the saying goes, the scenery is always in dangerous peaks. The dangerous rocks here are abrupt and the cliffs are hanging in the air. Looking from above, the sea of ??clouds is like waves.  , the company of green mountains is the most beautiful place.”

    Master Shuiyue nodded slightly, his eyes were slightly blurred, and he said slowly: "Actually, many years ago, when your uncle Suru was still practicing on Xiaozhu Peak, he, like you, loved the scenery here most, and he often loved it.  I sneaked here to play alone."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and raised her eyes to look at Master Shuiyue. She saw Master Shuiyue sighing softly and said: "Junior sister Su and I have grown up together since we were young. Calculating, I only joined my mentor one year earlier than her."  Master Zhenyi, when we were young, we ate at the same table and slept on the same bed. We were really like sisters. She is usually more lively than me, but she likes to sneak in here alone. It’s when she was wronged.  She also came to this viewing platform and was sulking alone."

    When Master Shuiyue said this, the corner of his mouth moved, as if he remembered some past events of the year, and smiled a little, but before the smile came out, he wasA deeper look of confusion and vicissitudes of life replaced it.

    "Butshe has never been here since she got married."

    Lu Xueqi listened silently to Master Shuiyue's words and whispered: "Master, when Master Su married Master Tian from Dazhu Peak, weren't you happy in your heart?"

    Master Shuiyue was startled for a moment, then shook his head slightly, sighed, and said: "Although Tian Buyi has a bad temper and a bit of a surly temper, he is a good wife. When your uncle Su married him, he is hers."  Fortunately, she also has a vision.”

    When Lu Xueqi heard this, she was a little surprised. Everyone knew that Master Shuiyue disliked Tian Buyi, but she didn't expect that she felt this way in her heart. She couldn't help but ask: "What about you?"  I used to do that to Master Tian" Halfway through her words, she suddenly stopped talking.

    Master Shuiyue smiled slightly and said, "You still look at him with raised eyebrows and make cold remarks, right?"

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned red and she said, “This disciple doesn’t dare to think that way.”

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "This is how I treat him on weekdays. It's not something taboo or something to be scrupulous about. But although Tian Buyi and I don't get along, to be honest, he is still a good person. Among us  There are not many people in Qingyun Sect who can compare with him."

    Speaking of this, Master Shuiyue seemed to suddenly think of something. He frowned slightly and said, "The eldest disciple under Tian Buyi is called Song Daren, right?"

    Lu Xueqi nodded, but she didn't know why Master Shuiyue suddenly asked about Song Daren, and said: "Exactly, now Senior Brother Song has taken over the position of leader of the Dazhu Peak lineage. Master, why did you suddenly think of this?  Senior Brother Song?"

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a while and said, "Does your senior sister Wenmin have some quarrel with this Song Daren?"

    Lu Xueqi was shocked and didn't know what to say.  Wenmin and Song Daren had feelings for each other, and most people knew about it. The sisters on Xiaozhu Peak often made fun of Wenmin about this matter. However, Tian Buyi once went up the mountain to propose marriage to Song Daren, but was slapped by Master Shuiyue.  The refusal made Wenmin feel sad in private and depressed for many days.  Now that Master Shuiyue was suddenly asked this question, Lu Xueqi's mind was spinning, but she didn't know whether to speak directly or to hide it for Senior Sister Wenmin.

    How much experience Master Shuiyue had, he could tell most of it just by looking at Lu Xueqi's hesitation. He shook his head and sighed deeply.

    Lu Xueqi couldn't help but feel a little anxious. She had an excellent relationship with Wenmin. Although she herself had a difficult relationship, she hoped that the senior sister who had been taking care of her since she was a child could find a good home. She mustered up the courage to say: "  Master, actually Sister Wenmin"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master Shuiyue said calmly: "That's it, that's it, find a day to marry Wen Min."

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment, almost unable to believe her ears.  Master Shuiyue glanced at her, smiled, and said, "Why, do you disciples always think that I am an old stubborn, stubborn, unwilling to do good things for my disciples?"

    Lu Xueqi was extremely happy for Wen Min, and she quickly smiled and said: "Master, look at what you said, how dare the disciples think so.

    I would like to thank you first on behalf of Senior Sister Wenmin!  "

    Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi's rare sincere smile. The corners of his mouth moved, but he sighed softly, turned around, stood with his hands behind his hands, and silently looked at the sea of ??clouds in the distance.

    Lu Xueqi was so happy that she saw Master Shuiyue's expression was different, and she said cautiously: "Master, why did you suddenly think of this?"

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment, then asked without answering: "Xueqi, you also followed me to Dazhu Peak. What do you think of the death of your Master Su?"

    Lu Xueqi’s expression became solemn, she pondered for a moment, and said solemnly: “This disciple thought that Uncle Su and Uncle Tian had a deep love for each other, so they followed them away without any sign of pain.”

    "Yes." Master Shuiyue sighed softly, and was lost in thought. After a while, he said, "I don't want you to be disturbed by love and delay your practice, but what will happen in the end after practicing for a lifetime?"

    Lu Xueqi didn’t know what Master Shuiyue meant and didn’t dare to speak for a while.  Master Shuiyue said slowly: "The theory of immortality is still ethereal. A lifetime of hard work is just a matter of hundreds of years wasted. Your uncle Su will treat hundreds of years of Taoism and life as if they are nothing. This determination  His eyesight is much better than mine."

    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt sour in her heart and called out: "Master"

    "Practice for a lifetime, practice for a lifetime, cultivate the Tao, but lose the humanity, so what's the trouble?" Master Shuiyue sighed and said lightly, "Actually, what is the Tao and what isAfter attaining the Tao, I have practiced it all my life, but to this day, it is really a bit fuzzy.  "

    Lu Xueqi stood aside, not daring to speak.  Master Shuiyue stood in silence for half a minute, then suddenly shook his head, as if he didn't want to think about it anymore, and turned around to carry it down the mountain.  Lu Xueqi looked at her back and shouted, "Master, where are you going?"

    Master Shuiyue paused for a moment and said: "I have made up my mind about Wenmin, so you can go over and talk to her. But"

    She paused for a moment, then turned around, with a look of pity on her face, looking at Lu Xueqi and saying, "It's you, Xueqi, have you ever thought about yourself?"

    Lu Xueqi was startled and said, "What?" Then she came to realize it, her face paled, she slowly showed a helpless smile, and whispered, "Master, my disciple's fate is not good, so I don't dare to think too much."

    Master Shuiyue looked at his unparalleled disciple, and saw that her white clothes were fluttering, and she seemed to have come out of the world, but the sad look on her face did not know how much it had accumulated.

    Master Shuiyue suddenly felt distressed for no reason and called out: "Xue Qi."

    Lu Xueqi raised her head and looked at Master Shuiyue, only to hear Master Shuiyue say calmly: "Xueqi, you have a difficult love life, but you don't want to look back. Master can't say anything to you. It's just a matter between you and me, master and disciple, I  I don't want to see you like this. If things turn around in the future, I will take care of all the rules here at Qingyun Sect. You don't have to worry." Lu Xueqi was shocked and couldn't help shouting: "Master  " But he didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Master Shuiyue smiled at her, then sighed, turned around and left. Not long after, his figure disappeared under the rock steps of the mountain. Only in the mountain breeze, her low whisper could be faintly heard: "Ask the world."  , what is love"

    Lu Xueqi stood there, feeling confused and distressed for a while, but she still couldn't think of any result. Only in that daze, she suddenly thought: not long ago, in that Heyang  In the abandoned righteous village outside the city, Tian Buyi seemed to have said similar words to her.

    ???——

    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect.

    A pretty figure appeared in the corridor at the foot of the mountain where the Ghost King Sect's main hall was located. Different from all the gray and dull things around it, when this figure moved, it seemed to be shining with dazzling light, bringing a dazzling light to the depressing atmosphere here.  A touch of color.

    Disciples of the Ghost King Sect walked by from time to time in the passage, and there was almost no one who was not attracted to her. However, wherever the woman glanced at her, they all walked away quickly, as if they did not dare to have any more contact with her.  touch.  Even in this Ghost King Sect, it seems that she is a special existence.

    And she is really special, with picturesque features and infinite charm. Although she is a little less charming than the nine-tailed fox Xiaobai, she is a little more gentle. But even so, considering that she was once the wonderful young master of the Hehuan sect.  In terms of identity, Jin Ping'er now stands openly in the realm of Ghost King Sect, still looking a bit dazzling.

    Jin Ping'er obviously doesn't care about the eyes of people around her. She seems to be used to being in the spotlight.  At the end of the beast-monster catastrophe, in the hundreds of demon-suppressing caves in the Shiwan Mountains of southern Xinjiang, she finally escaped and returned to Middle-earth. No one knew the twists and turns, and she didn't tell anyone about it.  .

    At this moment, she has only one direction, the Ghost King wants to summon her.

    After passing another intersection, the corridor in front of him was divided into two parts: left and right. Jin Ping'er stopped and glanced at the passage on the left. There seemed to be something special in his eyes, and then disappeared, and he walked towards the passage on the right.  .

    The damage caused by the sudden and strange earthquake a long time ago to the Ghost King Sect can still be seen everywhere. On the rock walls of the mountain, there are many large or small cracks that can be seen from time to time. And in this corridor that extends in all directions and has good ventilation,  There is still a faint smell of blood floating in it, lingering.

    Jin Ping'er naturally felt this faint smell of blood, but she was surprised in her heart, but it didn't show on her face. Her status in the Ghost King Sect was no better than that of the Hehuan Sect in the past, so naturally she wouldn't meddle in other people's business.  She was secretly surprised by this. With her knowledge and experience, she could naturally feel that this bloody aura was very strange.

    While she was thinking, she had followed the passage to the outside of the house where the Ghost King was. She stopped and was about to call someone to report. Suddenly, the stone door in front of her opened rumbles, and the Ghost King's laughter came from inside the house, saying: "Yes.  Bottle, come in quickly."

    Jin Ping'er was secretly surprised, but with a smile on her face, she said, "Yes." Then she walked in.

    I saw that the stone room was spacious and bright. Although the furnishings were not luxurious, they were dignified and grand. The Ghost King was sitting behind a table with a large piece of white paper in front of him and the Four Treasures of the Study next to him. He seemed to be practicing calligraphy.

    Jin Ping'er asked the Ghost King?After taking a look, she smiled sweetly and said: "Sect Master is so in high spirits today, why did he think of writing?"

    The Ghost King raised his head to look at Jin Ping'er and smiled slightly. Jin Ping'er's smile suddenly froze, and he felt that the Ghost King's eyes were faintly stabbing like two sharp knives. Looking at him, his eyes felt a stinging sensation.

    Fortunately, the Ghost King quickly withdrew his gaze, still looking at the white paper under his hand, and beckoning at the same time: "Come over and see how my handwriting is doing?"

    Jin Ping'er was secretly surprised. She had never felt like this when she was getting along with the Ghost King in the past. How come in just a short period of time, the Ghost King's Taoist skills seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds?

    But after all, she was not that kind of shallow person. She thought to herself, but a smile appeared on her face. She walked over, brought a gust of fragrance with her, and said with a smile: "I am a common person who knows nothing about writing. The king wants me to  Look, it’s really hard for me.”

    The Ghost King chuckled, did not answer, and stepped aside. Jin Ping'er stood by the table and looked at the white paper on the table. What came into view was a large word written on a large piece of white paper:

    kill!

    Each stroke of this character is like a silver hook on an iron painting. The force is so heavy that it seems to come out through the paper. It does not have the correctness of regular script, nor is it like cursive script. It has a free attitude and a murderous aura rolling in.  .

    Jin Ping'er's heart was shocked, and she seemed to feel a cold gaze beside her, but the ghost king's kind laughter came to her ears, saying: "Ping'er, what do you think of this writing?"

    Jin Ping'er's face was full of smiles, as if the spring breeze was blowing, and the whole room was filled with spring. He smiled and said: "The character "Zong Wang" is really beautiful. I have been practicing for ten years and I can't write such a character."

    The Ghost King looked at Jin Ping'er indifferently. Under his gaze, Jin Ping'er felt a faint chill in her heart, but the smile on her face remained unabated, until she herself felt that the muscles on her face were a little sore from maintaining the smile.  When he saw it, the Ghost King suddenly looked away.

    Jin Ping'er secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, she was secretly horrified. When she came back this time, the Ghost King had a completely different demeanor than before. His killing aura was as strong as a huge wave, forcing him to come over. Looking at the Ghost King's appearance,  He himself didn't seem to have any intention of covering up.

    This is very different from his usual style. Could it be that something happened these days?

    Jin Ping'er secretly recalled that the Ghost King over there had already spoken: "Taoist Priest, why don't you come and take a look at this word I wrote?"

    Jin Ping'er's heart was shocked again, and she turned around in surprise. It turned out that there was a person standing in the corner of the stone room, dressed in Taoist robes, with a solemn expression.  Jin Ping'er's thoughts were racing, and she was even a little surprised. After she entered the stone room, although she was momentarily shocked by the ghost king's strange murderous aura and was snatched away by him, this person restrained his whole body and stood aside without being noticed by him. It seemed that  It cannot be underestimated either.

    The Taoist man walked up slowly in response and looked at the words on the white paper on the table for a while. After a while, he said: "Good words."

    The ghost king's eyes were still cold, but he still smiled and said: "What's so good about it?"

    The Taoist said: "The good thing about this character is that the strokes and the meaning of the character complement each other. The character has the intention of killing, and it comes out clearly. It's rare, rare!"

    The Ghost King stared at the Taoist. The Taoist's expression did not change. He slowly backed away and stood three feet away from Jin Ping'er.  The Ghost King suddenly laughed out loud and said: "Well said, well said. What the Taoist Master said deeply touched my heart." The Taoist man bowed his head slightly and thanked him.

    Jin Ping'er couldn't help but look at the Taoist one more time, and heard the Ghost King say: "Ping'er, let me introduce to you, this is our sect's strong supporter, Taoist Master Cangsong."

    Quan Ping'er raised his eyebrows, a sharp look flashed in his eyes, then looked at Cangsong with a smile, and said with a smile: "I've admired you for a long time, I've admired you for a long time——"

    Cangsong Taoist nodded to Jin Ping'er, and then the Ghost King said again: "Ping'er, I'm calling you back this time because our holy religion is about to have a major event that is rare to see in a thousand years, and we want you to help." Jin Ping'er.  Ping'er smiled and said: "The sect leader just gives orders, Ping'er will definitely go all out."

    The Ghost King smiled and said: "I have already explained the specific details to Taoist Cangsong. You will know when you ask him later. Although this matter is not urgent at the moment, we still need to hurry up, so you can go down and discuss it carefully."  "Okay." Jin Ping'er nodded, and he and Taoist Cangsong bowed to the Ghost King at the same time and retreated.

    The stone door slowly closed, and the two walked side by side in the passage without speaking for a moment. Only when they passed the three-way intersection just now, Jin Ping'er couldn't help but glance at the road on the left again.

    It was at this time that the voice of Cangsong Taoist suddenly came to my ears: "Deputy Sect Master Guili has been away from Huqi Mountain for many days and still hasn't come back."

    Jin Ping'er frowned and looked atHe also became cold and turned to look at Taoist Cangsong, but Taoist Cangsong turned a blind eye and walked forward on his own after saying these words.

    After a while, Quan Ping'er slowly showed a somewhat mysterious smile, sneered, and followed him.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 4 Sadness

.    The gates of the middle and soil gates are different. The southern Xinjiang thousands of miles away, after the beast monster catastrophe, the people of all ethnic groups rebuilt their homes speechlessly.  Although this is the place that suffered the most, no one in the world seems to remember this place.  Anyway, the wasteland of the southern border is not within the eyes of the wealthy people in the Middle Kingdom.

    In Qilidong, where the Jin people live, the scars caused by the monsters can still be seen everywhere, but many brand new houses have been built on the ruins.  On the hillside of the back mountain of Qilidong, there are still many sacrifices going in and out of the mysterious altar entrance. At this time when everything is waiting to be done, the blessings of the ancestors are particularly important to the Jin people.

    The golden people worked at sunrise and rested at sunset. The days passed like this day by day. Seeing the sun setting on this day and night falling, many golden people returned to their homes one after another to relax and relax.  After dinner, the body gradually fell asleep in the starlight.

    In the dead of night, a white figure appeared in Qili Cave, like a faint light in the darkness, rising and falling in the quiet valley, and quietly approaching the foot of the back mountain altar.

    There were still two Jin soldiers guarding the entrance to the mountain. The night wind suddenly blew over, and they felt that a white light as fast as lightning flashed past their eyes, and a faint fragrance was like flowers blooming gently at night.  I couldn't help but feel dazed for a while.

    In their depth, a slim white figure like a ghost slowly seeped out from the darkness and appeared on the platform at the entrance of the altar. She was dressed in white and so charming that it seemed that all the stars in the sky were captured by her.  Attracted, but who is it if it’s not Xiaobai?

    She looked around a few times, and then looked into the dark cave. Although it was still dark there, Xiaobai's eyes moved slowly, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.  Then he seemed to feel something, silently shook his head and sighed softly.

    The defense here was much worse than she expected. It was nothing like the weather when she and Gui Li came here to see the great wizard.  Not to mention the thick soldiers at the foot of the mountain, there should be many priests and guardians with witchcraft in this altar, but they are so undefended as in front of them. It seems that the beast monster is a disaster for the Jin tribe.  , it was really a heavy loss.

    “In fact, it’s not just the Jin clan in front of us. Looking at the whole world, for the sake of that beast god, countless innocent people have lost their lives and become homeless. It’s really hard to tell the right and wrong of this.

    Xiao Bai shook his sleeve slightly, and without thinking any more, he raised his body and turned into a white shimmering light and flew straight into the cave.  Most of this cave is still the same as before, and the path has not changed. A certain distance away, there is a torch on the stone wall, which is still the same as before.  However, under Xiao Bai's perception, he discovered that there were very few people in the caves near and far. Even if there were such a few people, their breathing would be slow.

    Slowly and steadily, I think I fell asleep.

    Xiaobai didn't bother to pay attention, and flew silently through the cave according to the path in her memory. With her thousands of years of Taoism, not to mention these low-skilled Jin tribe priests, even if they are profound practitioners of Taoism, they may not  I can detect her.  But after a while, she arrived outside the spacious cave where the great wizard once lived.

    When she got here, Xiaobai stopped, frowned slightly, and looked into the cave. Although she was far away, she could already feel that there was another person inside, and this person seemed to be the same as the other person she had just felt.  No, at least he wasn't sleeping.

    In the cave, the pile of blazing flames is still emitting bright light. In the shadow of the light, the stone statue of the dog god is looming in the flickering of light and shadow.  Xiao Bai stared at the dog's head on the statue for a moment, then looked back and landed in front of the fire.

    A young figure was sitting in front of the fire, with his back to the entrance of the cave. Xiaobai couldn't see his face clearly, but he could only roughly tell that he was a young man.  He was facing the blazing flames, drawing mysterious and strange patterns in front of him from time to time, while reciting something in Jin clan in a low voice and piously.

    Xiaobai quietly came behind the man. The firelight gradually shone on her body and drew a long shadow behind her.  She listened intently to the man's low singing voice, which echoed in the ancient cave and seemed to be telling something.

    The deep voice seems to be endless. Looking from the side, the young Jin clan priest has a pious face, and he has probably completely integrated into the illusory world.

    A trace of confusion gradually appeared on Xiaobai's face, and then he sighed softly.  This strange sound immediately alarmed the young Jin clan priest. He was shaken and turned around to see what was going on. However, before he could move, a delicate white palm flashed in front of his eyes.  It passed by, then landed on his forehead and patted it lightly.The young Jin clan priest suddenly rolled his eyes and his body trembled. He lost consciousness in a moment and fell to the ground beside him.

    The mysterious chanting sound in the cave, together with the echo, quietly calmed down. Xiaobai looked at the young face, suddenly smiled, and whispered: "Is there such a thing as the dog god, and the dog god knows it?"  I don’t know how to protect your people, but with a pious person like you here, I think the great wizard can rest assured.”

    After saying that, she shook her head slightly, bypassed the body of the young priest and the fire, and walked straight towards the statue of the dog god.  The Jin people have always believed in the dog god, believing that the dog god gave them new life and protected the family from multiplying. Therefore, even the sacrifices in the cave did not dare to approach the statue easily.

    At this moment, Xiaobai stood in front of this dog god statue carved from black stone.

    The remains of the statue are carved from black stone, a specialty of southern Xinjiang. The color is black and shiny, with a faint silvery light emanating from it.  Xiaobai knew a lot about southern Xinjiang, so he naturally knew that this was not the miracle of the dog god that many Jin people believed in, but an extremely rare alien species in the black stone, which contained shimmering silver shavings to create this mysterious and beautiful shimmer.

    However, the purpose of her trip was naturally not to see the statue of the Jin tribe's dog god. After a moment, her attention was focused on the dog's head. This statue was handed down from an unknown age, and it was skillfully sculpted, lifelike, and detailed.  , there is no ambiguity at all. If the stone in front of you were not obvious, you would almost think it was a black dog with its mouth slightly open.

    And on the head of the dog god statue, the most conspicuous thing is the pair of eyes, which seem to be a god in a trance, staring at Xiaobai silently.

    Xiaobai's heart suddenly shook, and she took a step back. The pressure all over her body relaxed, and her mind immediately came to her senses. She frowned slightly, looked at the statue again, and snorted: "There is such a restriction that confuses people's will.  "Then she thought thoughtfully and pondered for a moment, still a little confused, and said softly, "But this is clearly a Taoist method from the Middle Earth, how could it appear here?"

    She thought for a moment in silence, shook her head lightly, and put away this boring thought.  For her at this moment, this was naturally not what she wanted to explore.  She looked at the statue again, and finally her eyes fell on the lifelike eyes of the statue. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, then pressed lightly on the pure and deep black eyes.

    In the ancient cave, a dull roar suddenly sounded. The sound was not loud, but it seemed to make the spacious cave tremble.  The ancient dog god statue was right in front of Xiao Bai. Amidst the low roar, it slowly descended and sank into the ground until most of its body was covered and only the head of the statue remained above the ground.  .

    Behind the statue, a smooth stone wall appeared. Different from the surrounding stone walls, it seemed to be covered with a layer of faint black air, making it difficult to see clearly.  But this was no longer a problem for Xiao Bai. With a faint smile on her lips, she stepped forward and waved her embroidered robe, and a gust of breeze swept up from the bottom of her hand and swept over the stone wall.  Blow away the black air.

    A little golden light suddenly appeared on the stone wall. After a moment, another little golden light was seen. Like a miracle that suddenly descended on this earthly world, they appeared like springs on the stone wall, forming scenes of magical pictures and scenes.  The words, and even Xiaobai's face, who was standing not far away, were slightly refracted by the golden light.

    Xiaobai stared at the mysterious pictures and texts presented one after another in front of him, his eyes moved, and he looked at them line by line.  What was in front of her was the place where the last secrets of countless ancient witch clans had been passed down. Her eyes were jumping, sometimes frozen, sometimes joyful. Finally, she saw the unruly giant fire dragon pattern roaring toward the sky.

    Xiaobai took a deep breath, a smile appeared on her lips, and then she confirmed it again, then closed her eyes slightly, as if silently memorizing these pictures and texts in her heart.

    When she opened her eyes again, the water and waves swept across the stone wall, and she said to herself: "I didn't expect those guys to still have this hand. Did they know that the Witch Clan was going to be destroyed?"

    As she spoke, she smiled faintly and seemed too lazy to pay attention to the troubles of the ancients who didn't know how many years ago.  Just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly frowned and her eyes suddenly focused, but she fell on the end of the glittering golden picture and text. Under the huge and wild fire dragon pattern, there seemed to be a small piece of black energy surrounding it.  Different, it is still attached to the stone wall.

    Xiaobai was slightly surprised and pondered for a moment. After all, she still didn't want to let it go easily. Just as she was about to check, something suddenly moved in her heart. Huo Di suddenly turned around and looked at him coldly.

    The huge cave was empty except for the crackling sound of wood bursting from the burning fire.There was no trace of the young priest who fell to the ground and was still unconscious.

    Xiaobai’s eyes drifted over the young priest, and then she looked carefully at the surrounding cave. After making sure there was nothing unusual, she frowned slightly and turned around slowly.

    “Maybe it’s because I’ve been in this alien and weird place for too long that I’ve become a little suspicious.

    Xiaobai shook his head, smiled bitterly, and calmed down. Then he raised his hand, and the breeze blew out, but the force was stronger than before. After a while, the remaining black air finally dispersed.

    On the stone wall, there are indeed several lines of text.

    Xiaobai perked up and looked carefully. After a moment, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on her face, and she blurted out: "It turns out that the art of summoning spirits is here"

    But as her eyes moved, the joy gradually faded away, replaced by a look of heaviness and confusion.  Finally, after reading all the text, she slowly took a step back. As if she was spiritual, the small piece of black energy suddenly surrounded her and covered the mysterious lines of writing again.

    Xiao Bai lowered his head slightly and was speechless for a long time. After a long time, he sighed softly and said softly: "So it turns out that the ancient witch clan was so destroyed. This what should I do? Should I put these things away?"  Tell her that?"

    She seemed to have suddenly encountered great confusion in her heart, and was hesitant for a moment.

    The black air that was blown away by the wind slowly condensed again, and the text pattern that originally emitted brilliant golden light was slowly covered up again. Xiaobai slowly turned around, and the low roar behind her sounded again, and the dog god statue rose back.  It moved to its original position, covering up the secret.

    In the ancient cave, everything has returned to calm.  Xiaobai's figure walked out slowly. She walked very slowly, and it seemed that she was worried, but after a while, her figure finally disappeared into the cave.

    Silence has come here again. I don’t know how long it has passed. The ancient dog god statue silently stared at everything in the cave. The light reflected in her eyes looked so deep.

    Suddenly, the body that had been lying on the ground moved. The young Jin clan priest climbed up carefully and looked towards the entrance of the cave.  There was silence and no movement there. It was obvious that the mysterious woman in white had left.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense body slowly relaxed. He smiled bitterly and said in a low voice: "It's so dangerous. If it weren't for my clan's autistic magic, all six senses would be destroyed. It would be impossible to hide it."  she……"

    Then, his eyes suddenly became hot, and he turned around suddenly, looking towards the statue of the dog god.

    Among the Jin people, they have always been afraid of the gods, especially for this statue of the god that has been enshrined since ancient times.  This young man has rarely been exposed to this statue since he was a child, and he has rarely looked at it directly, because according to the rules of the clan, it is also a disrespectful act.

    But at this moment, his eyes were filled with blazing flames, and his body seemed to be getting hot. He stared at the statue, and the eyes of the statue were also staring at him.

    Immediately afterwards, it seemed as if a huge invisible force suddenly and secretly drove behind him. The young priest clenched his teeth and walked towards the statue step by step.  The eyes of the ancient statue reflected the figure that was getting closer and closer, as if there was also a hint of sadness.

    Finally, he walked up to the statue, and slowly raised his trembling hands. He paused and paused in mid-air, but finally stretched them out. The expression on his face seemed to be one of pain and struggle, but it was more like being held by a hand.  Roasted and tormented by the flames!

    It’s just that those hands haven’t been taken back after all, and they touched the double eyes of the statue.

    In an instant, the low roar sounded again, and the whole cave began to tremble slightly. The statue slowly sank into the ground again, and the mysterious stone chamber was right in front of us.

    The young priest’s eyes were full of fanatical fire. He couldn’t bear it anymore and rushed forward, waving his hands.  Suddenly the black energy was dispersed everywhere.  Golden light slowly emerged again, making his face shine.

    Ancient text patterns, which seemed to have a confusing meaning, appeared one by one in front of his eyes.  His expression was like drinking wine, showing indescribable ecstasy and satisfaction, and even his hands were trembling.

    He gently touched the pictures and texts on the mysterious stone wall with his trembling hands, and recited something in a low voice, with great joy. He seemed to see through each and every text and pattern. He was so engrossed in it that he forgot about it with joy.  , so much so that he himself completely forgot and did not notice that at the bottom of this picture and text, almost integrated with the surrounding darkness, there was a small piece of black energy that persisted.

    The golden words and brilliant patterns seemed to have completely occupied his mind, beside him.??The statue of the dog god, with only its head still above the ground, still looks so deep in its eyes.  But at this moment, under the brilliant golden light of the flames and the stone wall, the figure of the young priest was reflected in his eyes. In addition to the initial deep sadness, there seemed to be a deep sadness!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 5 Parting

.    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, outside Heyang City, there is an ancient road in the wilderness.

    Zhouxian still held the bamboo pole curtain that swayed in the wind and walked swaggering on the ancient road. Walking side by side with him was Gui Li, as well as Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist behind them.

    The four of them walked slowly, getting further and further away from Heyang City behind them.  Xiaohuan looked at Gui Li's back, with a strange expression on his face. He hesitated several times, but finally couldn't help it. He walked a few steps to Gui Li's side and pulled his sleeve.

    The monkey sitting on Gui Li's shoulder, Xiao Hui, turned around first with a squeak and grinned at Xiao Huan. For some reason, Xiao Huan's face turned slightly red under the monkey's gaze.  After a while, Gui Li looked over and saw that his expression was still very lonely, but it was much better than when they met in Heyang City that day.

    Looking at Xiao Huan, Gui Li also showed a gentle smile on his face and said, "What's the matter?"

    The courage Xiaohuan had just mustered up suddenly disappeared in the faint smile of the man in front of him, and he stuttered for a moment.  Zhou Xian who was standing next to him saw this and shook his head repeatedly. As for the Taoist Wild Dog standing behind him, he didn't seem to look very good.

    "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" At this moment when he seemed slightly embarrassed, it was the monkey Xiao Hui who laughed the loudest. Xiao Huan's face turned redder and she glared at it fiercely.  But Xiao Hui naturally didn't pay attention to the little girl's gaze. On the contrary, he followed suit and opened his three eyes wide at the same time, staring at Xiao Huan.

    Xiaohuan exclaimed and took a step back. As the saying goes, two fists are no match for four hands. It seems that the same is true for eyes. Even if you are facing a monkey, as long as the monkey has one more eye than you, you are more likely to win.  You can't even stare at it.

    Xiao Hui Da Le jumped up and almost rolled on Gui Li's shoulder. While flipping over, he stuck out his tongue and made faces at Xiao Huan.  Xiao Huan spat at the gray-haired monkey, but even so, she resolved the invisible embarrassment just now. She coughed, but did not look at Gui Li, her eyes drifted here and there, and she whispered: "You,  Where do you plan to go in the future?"

    The wild dog Taoist standing in Dutou looked even more ugly.

    Gui Li was slightly startled and did not answer immediately. After a moment, he turned back and glanced at Zhou Xian.  Zhou Yixian nodded and said, "Yes, I was just about to ask you, what are your plans for the future?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "To be honest, I don't know myself. Thanks to the enlightenment of my senior these days, although I am a little sad about the death of my master and my wife, I can see it through. I only regret that I could not tell them earlier."  Do your best to show your filial piety"

    Zhou Yixian sighed and said: "You said this because you haven't really seen it in your heart, but humans are not grass and trees. Sometimes, even if you know the truth, you can't control your mood. I can't blame you.  But the deceased is gone, so you don’t have to be sad for a long time, otherwise your master and master’s wife will not be able to do it even if they are alive in heaven. You’d better think more about the future.”

    He nodded encouragingly and pondered for a moment, then a look of confusion flashed across his face, and he said with a hint of bitterness: "In the past ten years, I have been running around just to save one person, but I have only had a few opportunities."  , but all the efforts fell short. Now the world is huge, but I am really helpless."

    Zhou Yixian's face changed slightly, and he turned his eyes slightly to the small ring, seeming to hesitate a little, and then said lightly: "I have heard a little bit about your experience, about that Baguio girl"

    Gui Li was shaken, turned around quickly, and said, "Senior, do you have any ideas" His voice seemed to be trembling with excitement.

    Xiao Huan, who was standing aside, was a little surprised. He looked towards Yi Xian, only to see Yi Xian cough twice and say, "I can't do anything."

    Xiaohuan couldn't help but asked Gui Li: "Youwhat happened to your Baguio girl?"

    Gui Li was silent, but before he could say anything, Zhou Xianxian glared at Xiaohuan and said sternly: "What do you know, little kid? Don't interrupt."

    Xiao Huan was surprised. Zhou Yi Xian was usually old and disrespectful. Although he often joked with her and quarreled with her, it was rare for him to be so upright and speak loudly. He was stunned for a moment.

    Gui Li sighed deeply, full of desolation.

    A complicated expression flashed across Zhou Yixian's eyes, and he suddenly waved to Gui Li and said, "Come to the side, I have something to say to you."

    With that said, he left Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog and walked towards the far side of the ancient road. Gui Li followed him slowly with a lonely look on his face.  Xiao Huan came back to his senses at this time, but saw that the two of them were already standing in the distance. He saw Zhou Xian frowning and whispering something to Gui Li. Gui Li followed Zhou Xian's words and his face changed.  His expression also gradually changed. First he was surprised, and then he was confused with a sense of hope, but obviously this hope was notIt was very loud, and his expression gradually turned gloomy again, but Zhouxian Xian kept talking non-stop. From the look of it, it seemed that the elders were teaching the younger generations with sincere words.

    The corner of Xiaohuan's mouth curled up, and suddenly an unknown fire arose in his heart. He kicked the stone under his feet hard. The stone suddenly flew up and flew through an arc in the air, but it hit the wild dog Taoist.  On feet.

    Taoist Wild Dog was so lost in thought that he didn’t even notice the stone. He was suddenly struck by the stone and his whole body was shaken and his brows furrowed.

    Xiaohuan looked over, feeling annoyed but also a little embarrassed. He walked over and said softly: "Taoist Priest, are you okay?"

    Under her gaze, Taoist Wild Dog immediately shook his head and whispered: "It's okay, I'm okay."

    Xiaohuan nodded, and then her eyes fell on Gui Li in the distance. Her eyes were moving, and many thoughts and expressions appeared on her face one by one.

    Taoist Wild Dog looked at Xiaohuan from the side and lowered his head in silence.

    Suddenly I heard Xiaohuan’s voice: “By the way, Taoist Priest, I want to ask you something.”

    Taoist Wild Dog raised his head and said, "What?"

    Xiaohuan frowned slightly and said, "Hishiswhat's going on with that Baguio girl? Why does she look so troublesome to Brother Gui Li?"

    Taoist Wild Dog hesitated for a moment. To be honest, he was not a core figure in the Ghost King Sect, and he only heard some rumors about Baguio's situation. However, he naturally knew the cause of the matter, but this matter was  The story was so long that he didn't know where to start. While he was thinking about it, he said, "It's a long story. I heard it was ten years ago"

    As he said this, he suddenly felt something and stopped. Xiaohuan's reaction was the same as his, a little surprised, and turned around to look.  On the ancient road behind them, a lilac light suddenly fell from the sky, falling gently like duckweed. After a few turns, it was Jin Ping'er's charming face.

    Xiaohuan was startled at first, and then she was very happy. She called out softly: "Sister Ping'er." After saying that, she ran over. When Jin Ping'er saw Xiaohuan, she was also smiling, holding Xiaohuan's hand and walking towards her.  He looked at it carefully and said with a smile: "My dear sister, every time I see you, I feel that you are more and more beautiful. You really look different every day. I don't know how many men have been fascinated by you."

    Xiaohuan didn't expect Jin Ping'er to say this when they met. Although she had known that this sister was definitely not a dignified lady with three obediences and four virtues, she blushed when she heard this and said: "What's so charming about this man? Really, okay?"  It’s easy to meet someone once and you’ll laugh at them.”

    Jin Ping'er's eyes were full of smiles, she stretched out her hand and pinched Xiao Huan's fragile face, and said with a smile: "Xiao Nizi, even I am almost fascinated by you, you are still not honest.  .”

    Xiao Huan's face became redder and redder, but her relationship with Jin Ping'er was very good. It was a rare occasion that she couldn't let go.  Look over there.

    Gui Li and Zhou Xian had naturally seen Jin Ping'er's arrival early. Neither of them expected to meet Jin Ping'er suddenly at this time and place.  With Gui Li's Taoism, he naturally discovered Jin Ping'er's whereabouts earlier than Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist. He even knew that Jin Ping'er fell from the direction of Heyang City behind them.  In the distance in the direction of Heyang City, there seemed to be another trace of spiritual power, but it was too far away and he couldn't see it clearly.

    But the person who can be with Jin Ping'er is probably not a person from a famous family, and is naturally a member of the Demon Cult.  Upon thinking of this, Gui Li gave up the idea of ??investigating. Instead, Jin Ping'er and Xiao Huan laughed and talked for a while, but they pulled Xiao Huan's boat and walked towards them together.

    "Young master, are you okay?"

    There seemed to be a bit of tenderness in Jin Ping'er's voice, which made people's bones feel a little tender. Xiao Huan, who was standing next to her, secretly raised his eyes to look at Gui Li. Gui Li's face was silent, as if that  The charming voice has no effect on him at all.  Somehow, a smile secretly appeared on Xiaohuan's lips.

    Since Jin Ping'er took the initiative to come over and say hello, Gui Li nodded slightly and said, "What a coincidence."

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "Farewell to Southern Xinjiang, we haven't seen each other for a long time" Halfway through her words, she suddenly saw the three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui sitting on Gui Li's shoulder looking at her from the corner of her eye.  make faces.  When we were in southern Xinjiang that day, Ke Ke was teased by this monkey. His face suddenly darkened, but Xiao Hui didn't seem to be afraid at all. Looking at Jin Ping'er's expression, he became even happier and grinned at Jin Ping'er.  , quite provocative.

    Jin Ping'er was confused, woke up immediately, and secretly cursed himself, why was he so unsure of a monkey?  At that moment, he glared at Xiao Hui fiercely, then looked away and ignored him.The smile returned to his face and he said sharply to the ghost: "Speaking of which, sir, you left the little girl and me alone that day, and you were nowhere to be found. You were really cruel."

    Gui Li said calmly: "If I didn't leave you behind, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to get out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains."

    Jin Ping'er said "Ah" and smiled, obviously not caring about the thorn in Gui Li's words at all, and said: "Young Master really knows how to joke."

    Gui Li took a deep look at her and said, "But you being able to come out of the ancient cave of suppressing demons is beyond my expectation."

    A flash of light flashed in Jin Ping'er's eyes, and she said with a smile: "Why, Master, don't you want me to come out?"

    Gui Li smiled faintly, neither nodding nor shaking his head. He just turned to Zhou Xianxian and said: "Senior, you and I are considered to have origins. The world is so big, but we have met several times in the past ten years. As for what you just said to me  , no matter whether it is possible or not, I will always try," it is better than no hope.  "

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "It's good that you know this. Nian's method is not very reasonable, and no one has tried it. I just heard it by chance when I traveled around the world. You can be upright."

    Gui Li bowed to Zhouxian Xian. In that case, I will go away for the next few days and see you again in the future.

    As he spoke, he was about to leave, but suddenly he heard a cry from beside him: "Wait, wait!"

    Gui Li was startled and turned around to look at Xiao Huan. He saw Xiao Huan standing next to Jin Ping'er, hesitant and hesitant to speak.  Seeing this, Zhou Yixian suddenly shook his head, sighed, turned and walked away.

    "What's the matter, Xiaohuan?" Gui Li seemed to have felt something, and the expression on his face softened, and he asked softly.

    Xiaohuan’s lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end nothing came out.

    Jin Ping'er stood aside and held her hand, frowning slightly at this moment, that fair and delicate little hand trembling slightly in her palm.  She turned to look at Xiaohuan and saw the little girl calling out to Gui Li, but after a while, the atmosphere became a little awkward, but she still didn't say anything.

    Jin Ping'er sighed slightly, pulled Xiaohuan behind him, smiled at Gui Li and said, "Where are you going, Master?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, his eyes drifting past the slender figure blocked by Jin Ping'er's body. There seemed to be some warmth in his eyes, but his voice turned cold, and he said calmly: "I am home all over the world, there is no place for me!"

    Jin Ping'er said again: "A man who lives all over the world is really ambitious. But may I ask, sir, do you have any worries in your heart?"

    Xiaohuan's body seemed to stiffen suddenly, but he did not move. He still hid behind Jin Ping'er and did not move, but Jin Ping'er felt the tension.  There was Gui Li's voice in front of him, which seemed a little colder, and said: "No."

    After saying that, he took a deep look at the suddenly stiff body, and the corners of his mouth moved, but after a moment he covered up the strange expression, turned around and walked away for a few steps, paused, and seemed to be hesitant, but  After all, he didn't look back. After a moment, his body turned into a gray light and shot straight into the sky.

    The ancient west wind road, the wilderness is silent.

    The atmosphere here was very dull for a moment. Xiao Huan never spoke or came out from behind Jin Ping'er, but the hand holding Jin Ping'er seemed to be sinking into his flesh.

    Taoist Wild Dog looked ugly. He took a step forward and wanted to say something, but he didn't say anything.  In the end, Yiyi Xian coughed, walked forward, and said with a dry smile: "Xiaohuan, thisthatthat fate is destined by fate, we have to be more open-minded"

    Before she finished speaking, Jin Ping'er suddenly raised her eyebrows and glared at Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog. For a moment, both of them felt that their eyes were burned by fire, and they couldn't help but take a step back.  Jin Ping'er snorted and said with a cold face: "You are not good people, so go away."

    Immortal Zhou Yi and Taoist Wild Dog looked at each other in confusion.

    Jin Ping'er turned around and hugged Xiao Huan in her arms. Xiao Huan finally couldn't bear it anymore and cried "Wow". Jin Ping'er patted her back gently and said softly: "Silly child, what's there to cry about?"  , let me tell you, all men in the world are not good"

    Suddenly, Xiaohuan cried and said: "Nohe is not, he is a good person."

    Jin Ping'er was angry and funny, and said: "Yes, yes, he is a good person. Look at you. It only took a while and his eyes were red from crying." As he said this, he carefully wiped Xiaohuan's tears.

    Next to him, Zhou Yixian shook his head and murmured: "Good guy, I have raised her for decades, but in the end, when people say I am not a good person, no one even says a word to me, saying that others are good people. It's really"

    I haven’t finished my words yet, Jin Ping’erHe glanced over with eyes that seemed to be murderous, and what Yi Xian said immediately went back to his stomach.

    At night, because Xiao Huan was in a bad mood, they walked together for a long distance.  Jin Ping'er originally passed by this place and came down to meet Xiaohuan and others when they came across him. He originally wanted to meet up and talk before leaving, but at the moment he was worried that Xiaohuan was in a bad mood, so he delayed.

    But in the evening, after Jin Ping'er's encouragement and teasing, Xiaohuan's face finally showed a smile again.  Jin Ping'er secretly whispered to him again, and she didn't know what she said. Anyway, in the eyes of Zhou Xian and Wild Dog Taoist, the amazingly charming Jin Ping'er made Xiaohuan's face turn red and white, as his mood had just recovered.  I'm afraid it may not be a good thing.

    After saying this for a while, Jin Ping'er stood up, stretched and said, "Okay, it's time for me to leave."

    It seemed that she had expected Jin Ping'er to leave. There was no surprise on Xiao Huan's face, but her reluctance to leave was obvious. She took Jin Ping'er's hand and whispered, "Sister, when can we see each other again?"  "

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Don't worry, the world is big and we sisters are destined to meet each other."

    Xiaohuan said "Yes", nodded, and said: "Then I'll give you a ride."

    "Okay," Jin Ping'er said, holding her hand and walking outside. Yiyi Xian and Taoist Wild Dog wanted this woman to leave quickly, so they didn't stop her at the moment.

    After walking for a while, the two little girls chatted some more. Jin Ping'er smiled and said, "Okay, just send it here, otherwise your grandpa will scold me again."

    Xiaohuan nodded, and suddenly seemed to remember something again. He hesitated and said, "Sister, I remember that you seem to be in the same sect ashim, right?"

    Jin Ping'er was startled and said, "Yes, what's wrong?"

    Xiaohuan whispered: "Thatthat girl from Baguio, what's going on? Can you tell me?"

    Jin Ping'er sighed and said: "Sister, I didn't mean to say that to you. Although that man is a little different, even my sister, I regard him differently, and he is different from other men, but I still advise you, forget it.  , He has had a rough life, and if you continue to join in, you will only suffer yourself."

    Xiaohuan shook his head and said: "I. I haven't thought much about what I want to do. I just want to know more about him."

    Jin Ping'er shook his head slightly, sighed, pondered for a moment, and then told the past in a simple way like Xiaohuan.  As Xiaohuan listened, her expression gradually became ugly, especially when she heard at the end that Baguio's soul was imprisoned in the Albizia Bell, and Gui Li wandered around the world just to find a way to free the soul, her expression almost changed.  It has turned black.

    Jin Ping'er naturally noticed the change in Xiaohuan's face, but he treated her as a girl and said softly: "Okay, that's it, sister, listen to me, don't take these things to heart, you  There is still a long way to go." Jin Ping'er

    However, Xiaohuan seemed a little absent-minded and looked ugly. He nodded towards Jin Ping'er and said, "I understand."

    With that said, he quickly left and walked back.  Jin Ping'er was a little surprised. Not long after, there was a sound of quarrel in the distance. It seemed that Xiaohuan and Zhouxian were quarreling again.

    Jin Ping'er couldn't help but laugh. Since she could quarrel, the little girl must be in better spirits. After all, she is young.  She shook her head slightly, as if she felt a little old, but soon, this obviously damned thought was kicked out of her mind.

    Transforming into a purple light, she jumped up and walked in the wind. Less than half an hour later, she had landed on the silent head of Heyang City.  But there is already a person standing here, tall and tall, standing with his hands behind his back, wearing Taoist attire, it is Cangsong Taoist.

    Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly at him and said, "Taoist Priest, I'm sorry for keeping you waiting for so long."

    Cangsong Taoist slowly turned around and said calmly: "You have been delayed for a long time."

    Jin Ping'er's expression remained unchanged and she said with a smile: "Anyway, the sect master also told us to act carefully and not to rush for success, right?" She smiled charmingly, and there was a hint of unexplained deep meaning in it. She smiled softly and said: "Or should I say  "Taoist Master, do you feel impatient to return to your homeland with the Qingyun Mountain that is so close in front of you?" Cangsong Taoist snorted coldly, said nothing, just turned around and looked away into the distance, Jin Ping'er smiled slightly.  , walked to him and followed his gaze.

    In the distance, the majestic Qingyun Mountain is looming amid the clouds and mist.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 6 Conspiracy

.    ??Huqi Mountain, a blood pool deep in the Ghost King Sect.

    The current situation of the four spirit blood formations in the blood pool is different from the previous few days. The four huge spirit beasts seem to have completely lost their spirituality, and they are just lingering in the blood water of the blood pool, shrouded in them.  The dark red light curtain has also become weaker. If you don't look carefully, it is almost difficult to see. You can only see the few remaining spiritual energy that are still being sucked away by the Fulong Cauldron in the sky.

    In contrast to the dejection and powerlessness of these four spirit beasts, the entire blood pool seemed to be affected by an invisible force. Above the huge water surface, everything seemed to be boiling, with bubbles constantly popping up and cracking.  Makes a dull sound.  At the same time, the blood water in the blood pool, which was generally motionless, actually began to rotate on its own. Several strange lights shot down from mid-air, shining on the blood water. Wherever it passed, the blood water surged.

    The air was filled with a thick smell of blood.

    On the Fulong Cauldron, the last remaining pattern of the ferocious statue finally turned into the same color as the ancient cauldron.  Looking at the entire Fulong Cauldron now, it is completely unrecognizable, and it no longer looks primitive. On the contrary, after absorbing the huge spiritual power, the strange magic power inside this ancient cauldron seems to be slowly being drawn out.

    Hanging alone in the void, Fulong Cauldron looks down at everything, as if everything is under its feet and crawling towards it.  And in the huge space, surrounding the Fulong Cauldron, there were faint sounds of wind and thunder.  Correspondingly, the strange light all over the Fulong Cauldron flickered on and off at the same time, just like a person's breathing, coming in and out, extremely strange.

    An invisible force seems to be quietly gestating in this huge space, and it seems like a god who has been sleeping for thousands of years is about to wake up.

    The turbulent and strange power was like a wave, galloping across the blood pool, hitting the surrounding stone walls unscrupulously.

    Looking at the strange scene, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost stood side by side, neither speaking.  But it was obvious that there was no trace of fear or retreat from either of them.

    After a long time, the Ghost King laughed deeply and said: "It's really amazing. The 7749th day has not yet come, and the Four Spirits Blood Formation has not yet been formed, yet it has such power!"

    Mr. Ghost did not respond immediately and was silent for a moment, then said: "Sect Master, the abnormal movement a few days ago was indeed caused by the Four Spirits Blood Formation. I failed to protect the formation, so I ask the Sect Master to punish me."

    The Ghost King waved his hand, and without looking at Mr. Ghost, he took a step forward, his eyes still fixed on the Fulong Cauldron, and said: "It's just a trivial matter, no need to talk about it. This formation is too powerful, let alone you, even me.  Unexpectedly, it is inevitable that you will make a mistake."

    Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment and said, "Thank you for your generosity, Master, but"

    The Ghost King turned around and said, "Just what?"

    Mr. Ghost met the Ghost King's gaze and was suddenly shocked. He felt that the Ghost King's eyes were strangely dazzling. With his own way, he seemed to be unable to look into him.  Several thoughts flashed through his mind like lightning, but fortunately, his face was covered by a black gauze, and others could not see his expression. At least his accent was plain: "As the sect leader said, this Four Spirit Blood Formation  It is extremely powerful, and as the formation day approaches, this spiritual power will only become stronger and stronger. Although I have placed eighteen restrictions around this blood pool, to be honest, I really have no intention of doing so.  I am completely sure, especially on that last day, when the Blood Formation is first formed, it will be an earth-shattering scene. Whether these restrictions I have set will be effective, it is hard to say. I am afraid that if we are unprepared, some of the sects in the mountains outside will  Disciple, most likely he will be implicated.”

    The Ghost King smiled coldly and said, "What then?"

    Mr. Ghost choked for a moment, looked at the Ghost King, was silent for a moment, and said: "I just remind the sect master that if necessary, some disciples with low abilities may be allowed to evacuate from the mountainside in advance."

    The Ghost King's eyes flashed sharply, he snorted and said, "No need."

    Mr. Ghost said nothing.

    The Ghost King said coldly: "This strange formation of heaven and earth gathers the essence of the four spirits and nourishes it with blood. Only with the fierce and violent energy of blood can the door of Shura be opened. Even if some people are buried with him, it is not a big deal."

    Mr. Ghost nodded slowly and said, "Yes, I understand."

    The Ghost King laughed, with an arrogant expression, turned around, took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on the Fulong Cauldron again. Looking at the ever-changing body of the cauldron, his eyes seemed to be intoxicated.

    "Behind him, Mr. Ghost's eyes were thoughtful, but they were definitely not fanatic, but coldly calm and sober.

    Qingyun Mountain, Longshou Peak.

    Longshou Peak is among the Seven Meridians of Qingyun. It is a tall mountain second only to Tongtian Peak. It is tall, steep and towering.  This night, the moon is dark and the wind is high, and there is a secret place in the mountain behind Longshou Peak.?In the mountain forest, a path winds forward, winding around the mountain forest.

    The cold night wind blew, and two figures, one tall and one short, fell from the sky and landed on this path. It was Cangsong Taoist and Jin Ping'er.

    This place is far away from the palaces and pavilions where the disciples of Qianshan Longshou Peak gather. Usually, few people come here. In the dead of night, it is even quieter.  Cangsong Taoist had a stern look in his eyes, looked around briefly, then raised his head to look at the sky, and suddenly snorted.

    Jin Ping'er looked at him with interest and said, "What's wrong, Taoist Priest, you look very angry?"

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly: "This group of disciples is becoming more and more incompetent. It's a waste of all my hard work."

    Jin Ping'er became a little curious and said, "What's wrong?"

    Taoist Cangsong snorted and walked forward along the path. At the same time, he said coldly: "This secretly locked place in the back mountain, although it looks like other places, the ancestors left instructions from generation to generation.  Disciples need to be closely guarded. It's only the second watch now, but there are no more people to be seen. What a bunch of losers!"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Wouldn't this make things easier for us? You should be happy."

    Cangsong Taoist snorted again, but it was obvious that there was no joy or joy on his face. Instead, his face was extremely ugly, and he strode forward.

    Jin Ping'er followed him and said with a smile: "Actually, you can't blame those disciples of Qingyun Sect. As far as I know, Qingyun Sect has not opened the Seven Meridians Mountain Secret Lock several times in a thousand years, and it was only the latest one.  The calamity of the beast monster, the beast god is too strong, so I have to fire it once. Whoever it is, it has not been used for such a long time, and you elders keep these things secret, ordinary disciples just think it is something  It’s just an ordinary forbidden area that doesn’t exist, so it’s normal to be lazy a few times.”

    She smiled charmingly and said to Taoist Cangsong: "What's more, you will lead the way. I heard that you have been in charge of all the affairs of Qingyun Mountain for decades, especially these precautionary matters. Those patrolling disciples  It’s no wonder they couldn’t find us, don’t you think?”

    Cangsong Taoist's face is still ugly. To him, it seems that every plant and tree on Qingyun Mountain is different from other places. Once upon a time, he was the master of this mountain peak.

    Was the path we took in the past really the right one?

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly shook his head, as if to get rid of some thoughts, and strode forward. Jin Ping'er looked at his back and seemed to understand the Taoist's state of mind to some extent, but she was obviously not a good person with a kind heart.  However, she showed a bit of gloating, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, which made her appearance even more beautiful and soft. Her steps seemed to be light and graceful. She followed Taoist Cangsong leisurely and walked along the path towards the depths of the mountain behind Longshou Peak.

    This path is actually extremely deep. After twisting and turning for a long time, there is still no end in sight. However, as the path deepens, more and more weeds grow on the roadside, gradually covering the path. Apparently no one has walked here for a long time.  So that the vegetation is lush.

    Seeing the weeds on the roadside gradually growing onto the path, Taoist Cangsong's face became increasingly ugly, looking rather livid.  Jin Ping'er didn't go to talk to him at this moment, but just followed behind. Looking at the tall back of Taoist Cangsong, she suddenly had a feeling that this man might not be just a traitor who betrayed the right path.

    But even so, who cares? If today's Cangsong Taoist is discovered by his former fellow sect, it will probably be a life and death situation. But ten years ago, he was still the number one sect in the world.  The most powerful person, who would think of this?

    Every time you encounter many twists and turns in life, you don’t know whether it is the mortals who control it, or whether it is determined by God’s will. So is there a saying that God’s will plays tricks on people?

    As Jin Ping'er walked along like this, she unexpectedly thought of Xiao Huan, whom she had just met not long ago. The young girl with whom she had a fate, she seemed to be trapped in love at such a young age!  Thinking of Xiao Huan, her expression softened and became a little warmer. Maybe that little girl was the only person she could treat with openness.

    Maybe there will be a chance in the future and it would be nice to travel around the world with Xiaohuan!

    A faint smile slowly appeared on the corner of Jin Ping'er's mouth, but the smile passed in a flash and she stood still.  Because Taoist Cangsong in front of her also stopped and exhaled a long breath. His tone seemed to be mixed with a very strange feeling, and he said slowly: "This is it, Qingyunmen Longshou Peak."  The location of the secret lock."

    The path under his feet finally reached the end. Jin Ping'er stepped forward, but was startled for a moment, with a trace of confusion on his face. He turned to look at Cangsong Taoist and said, "What, is this the Heavenly Secret Lock?"

    &nbsp; Taoist Cangsong had no expression on his face and only nodded lightly.

    What appeared in front of their eyes was not some dazzling fairy artifact, nor was it a majestic palace. Before coming here, Jin Ping'er had thought about it countless times, but he never guessed it.  The location of the legendary Tianji Lock actually looks like this.

    What was in front of her was an ordinary pit

    If there is any difference, it is that this pit is larger and deeper. It is a big pit, but looking at the overgrown weeds and crumbling soil, it looks like an ordinary big pit.  That's all, nothing like anything related to the world-famous Zhuxian Sword Formation?

    Jin Ping'er still couldn't accept it for a while, but Taoist Cangsong beside him had already jumped down, stood under the pit, and waved to Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er sighed and jumped down too.

    After jumping into the pit and stepping on the solid soil at the bottom of the pit, Jin Ping'er smelled a rich smell unique to the earth.  She looked up and realized that the pit was actually quite deep. She didn't notice anything when looking from top to bottom. But when she got down, she realized that the edge of the pit was actually one and a half people high.

    The soil in the pit is not as hard and easy to walk on as it is on the trail, and is slightly softer. Fortunately, there has been no wind or rain in the past few days. The soil is still dry and hard, and it is not as deep as one foot and one foot shallow. However, potholes are inevitable.

    Jin Ping'er followed Taoist Cangsong and walked towards the depths of the pit.  The terrain here slopes inward. The further you go down, and when you look up at the surrounding trees and distant peaks, you feel that those things are getting taller, and you gradually feel a sense of insignificance.

    These weird emotions echoed in Jin Ping'er's heart, making her really uncomfortable. Fortunately, although the pit was big, it was not boundless. Soon Cangsong Taoist stopped and Jin Ping'er also stopped.  .

    They were currently in the middle of this large pit. The surrounding soil was chaotic. Several piles of soil in the middle were piled together to form a small mound. On top of it was a cylindrical log three feet long and one foot wide, inserted diagonally.  On a small mound.

    Cangsong Taoist stared at the old log in silence, saying nothing, but a strange light flashed across his eyes. After a moment, he stepped forward without saying a word.  But at this moment, Jin Ping'er suddenly called out from behind him: "Taoist Master, wait a minute."

    Cangsong Taoist turned around and looked at Jin Ping'er and said, "What's the matter?"

    Jin Ping'er said: "Please allow me to take a look at the surrounding scenery."

    Cangsong Taoist was startled and said nothing, but Jin Ping'er looked up and slowly turned around.  Although this place is already at the height of Longshou Peak, Longshou Peak is still dangerously high and piercing the sky. It is much higher than here, and there are more than one place.

    Jin Ping'er stood in the middle of the pit and saw that there were peaks on the east, north and west sides. Looking from the bottom of the pit, the steep peaks seemed to be slightly tilted, as if three fingers were about to close together, and he was  The pit is in the center.  At this moment, the night was low and the sky was like ink. After looking at Jin Ping'er for a long time, I felt as if the sky was about to fall and I was dizzy.

    It's just that she is not a mortal after all. After she withdrew her eyes and calmed down, her expression immediately remained as usual, but there was a bit of relief on her face. Then her eyes quickly glanced towards the pit, and suddenly her body seemed to be lifted up by the breeze and floated up.  , but landed on the three-foot log, and then looked around again.

    Taoist Cangsong standing aside frowned slightly, but there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    After a while, Jin Ping'er let out a long breath, stroking his palms and said: "Good thoughts, good vision, this is the spiritual point that your ancestor of Qingyun Sect has chosen. It is really a unique eye. All the spiritual energy of the mountain is gathered here, and even more  The three peaks gather together to prevent diarrhea; but what is even more powerful is this thousand-year-old black wood. It seems blunt and has no edge, but it just penetrates into the weakest point of the spiritual acupoint.  The withered aura of the mysterious wood has suppressed the spiritual energy of the entire mountain, it’s amazing, it’s amazing!”

    She applauded and praised, but she meant it from the bottom of her heart.  Cangsong Taoist looked at her, his expression unknowingly softened, and after a moment, he said calmly: "Observing the weather in the mountains, it was my Qingyun Sect's founder Qingyunzi who discovered this cave. As for setting up the Xuanmu ban, the seniors did not  There is no record, some say it is the Patriarch Qingyunzi, and some say it is the Patriarch Qingye who created the Immortal Killing Sword Formation."

    Jin Ping'er nodded and said: "Actually, I didn't have a good impression of the Qingyun Sect in the past, but when I met you today, I feel that there are really amazing and talented people among you ancestors, and I am far behind. Look,  Under the great reputation, there is no falsehood."

    Cangsong Taoist snorted, with a look of pride on his face, and said: "Qingyun Sect is thousands of years old, how can it be compared with other sects and sects? As for my Qingyun sect's ancestors, of course it is even more"

    Speaking ofHalfway through, his voice suddenly became quieter, and by the end, his words became hoarse and inaudible.  Jin Ping'er quietly jumped down from the thousand-year-old mysterious tree. For some reason, she suddenly felt a little sad in her heart, and she didn't want to look at Taoist Cangsong's face at this moment.

    Is this person who is deeply proud of Qingyun the first culprit who betrayed Qingyun?

    How can a person be described by a simple sentence of "good and evil"?

    There was silence for a moment in the pit. Seen from behind, Taoist Cangsong's body was straight and tall, but his expression seemed to be hidden in silence and shadow, making it difficult to see clearly.

    After a long time, Cangsong Taoist's voice was low and he said slowly: "We have been delayed for a long time, let's get started."

    Jin Ping'er nodded and said, "You tell me what to do."

    The mountain breeze blew by, and the surrounding dense trees swayed with the wind. As the night fell, I could only hear the sound of movement in the deep pit. It lasted for a while, then suddenly stopped for two times. After a while, I heard only  There was a muffled sound, but something was thrown out of the pit and fell heavily on the path beside the pit.

    Under the faint starlight, it was the thousand-year-old mysterious tree!

    After a while, there was a sound in the skirts of clothes, and Jin Ping'er and Taoist Cangsong jumped up together. Based on their Taoist practices, they seemed to be a little tired. It was obvious that it was not easy to change the energy of this spiritual acupoint.

    Jin Ping'er took a breath and calmed down, frowned and asked Cangsong Taoist: "Since we are here to destroy this secret lock, if something happens in the future, Qingyun Sect can no longer use the spiritual energy of the Seven Veins Mountain Peak to help the Immortal Killing Sword Formation, then this thousand-year-old mysterious wood will be destroyed."  If you can just pull it out, why bother to forcefully change the place where the Qi veins gather? Isn't it unnecessary?"

    Cangsong Taoist shook his head and said: "This Qingyun Mountain is a blessed place in the world, with extremely strong spiritual energy. It is for this reason that the founder of Qingyunzi valued this place back then. Just pulling out the thousand-year-old black wood will only let the spiritual energy leak out.  But first of all, the spiritual energy of the earth veins here is extremely strong, and secondly, you see there are still three peaks gathering outside, making it even more difficult for the spiritual energy to leak out. The only way is to change the place where the energy veins gather, and make the point where the spiritual energy gathers move away from this heaven-made place.  The gathering momentum of the three peaks, which are like iron barrels, can be slowly dispersed by the high mountain wind. In the future, someone will use the Zhuxian Sword Formation again. Although the spiritual energy of Longshou Peak here is still strong, it has been scattered all over the mountains and fields and cannot be condensed.  There is nothing we can do.”

    Jin Ping'er finally came to his senses, nodded in agreement, and then asked: "Now that the Dragon Head Peak Tianji Lock has been destroyed, what about the other six meridians?"

    Taoist Cangsong pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said: "The most we can do is destroy the remaining three veins of Luoxia Peak, Fenghui Peak, and Chaoyang Peak. As for the three veins of Tongtian Peak, Dazhu Peak, and Xiaozhu Peak, we can only  I’m afraid there’s nothing we can do.”

    Jin Ping'er became curious and asked, "Why is this?"

    Taoist Cangsong said calmly: "Tongtian Peak is the main vein of Qingyun. Not to mention the strictest defense, the spiritual energy alone is not trivial. When the Zhuxian Sword Formation is activated, the spiritual energy of Tongtian Peak is always the main one, and the spiritual energy of the six veins is supplemented.  As the saying goes, if you pull a hair and move the whole body, if there is even the slightest movement, my senior brother Daoxuan, who is well versed in Taoism, will probably know about it, so he cannot move."

    He paused for a moment and then said: "I know the locations of the Three Meridians of Luoxia Peak, Fenghui Peak, and Chaoyang Peak. It's not too difficult to imagine, but I don't know the location of the two channels of Dazhu Peak and Xiaozhu Peak.  Do you know the location of the secret lock?"

    Jin Ping'er wondered: "Why is this?"

    Cangsong Taoist was silent for a moment and said: "Xiaozhu Peak has always only accepted female disciples, and the gates are strictly guarded. The first Shuiyue also has a bad temper, and no one is allowed to enter the mountain, let alone important matters such as the Tianji Lock; as for Dazhu  Feng, I have never gotten along well with Tian Buyi and Suru. Tian Buyi is also an arrogant person. He doesn’t have many disciples and is incompetent, but he still hides it so that no one knows about it."

    Jin Ping'er felt a little funny after hearing this, but then frowned and said: "Then we only broke the four-meridian secret lock, will it be missing something?"

    Taoist Cangsong shook his head and said: "Otherwise, as far as I know, as long as more than half of the spiritual energy in Qingyun's seven meridians is in trouble, the Tianji Lock ban will be completely ineffective, because the spiritual energy of the main peak, Tongtian Peak, is too strong, and even some  The intention of killing must be balanced by the remaining six channels of spiritual energy in order to be able to execute the method. If one or two channels of spiritual energy are missing, it is okay, but if four channels of spiritual energy are missing at the same time, I am afraid that there will be problems whether the Immortal Killing Sword Formation can be used."

    Jin Ping'er carefully looked up and down Taoist Cangsong, and suddenly smiled and said: "Taoist Master, you are indeed far-sighted. I'm afraid these things are no longer the same thing in your mind!"

    Cangsong Taoist's face darkened, and when he looked at Jin Ping'er, Jin Ping'er was still smiling and did not avoid his eyes at all.  After a while, it was Cangsong Taoist who first looked away without saying a word., turned around and left the pit.

    Jin Ping'er withdrew her gaze and landed at her feet. She saw the thousand-year-old blackwood lying calmly beside the path. She smiled slightly, stretched out her feet and kicked the blackwood into the weeds, and then walked towards Cangsong Taoist.  The direction went over.

    Behind her, the mysterious big pit seemed to be the same as usual, just an ordinary big pit.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 7 Night Breeze

.    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect.

    ……

    The vast moonlight on Huqi Mountain is like the lead that has not been washed away from the worldly affairs.

    Ghost Li is standing at the foot of the mountain.

    Speaking of the Qingyun incident, even he himself couldn't tell what kind of incident it was.

    Are you looking back?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??out???

    How many past events have been buried in ten years?  Changing, vicissitudes of life.

    “Is that the path deep in his heart that he has never taken before? The reason why he refuses to sink even under the erosion of soul-devouring souls?

    Could it be that everything has never changed?

    What is he insisting on?  What are you giving up?

    He is, after all, an evil heretic who cannot be understood by outsiders.  Or, just a poor guy who went astray?

    The road is at your feet, where is the road?

    Despite his status as the deputy sect leader of the Ghost King Sect, his extraordinary achievements, and his amazing cultivation, at this moment, he was actually confused and at a loss as to what to do.

    On his hand, the soul-eating green light flickered slightly, and a rare soft breath flowed out. Silently, it mixed with him, and seemed to deeply understand his confusion.

    It seems that ten years ago, under the sword of Zhu Xian, his life was in danger.  That hand, soft and cool, firmly grasped it.  Let go again and pounce on the power that destroys heaven and earth.

    The Nine Nether Yin Spirits, gods and demons in the heavens sacrifice my blood and body.

    Three lives and seven lives, I will fall into Yama forever, just for love, I will not regret it even if I die!

    He chanted in a low voice, and finally a softness appeared in his eyes.

    That green, graceful figure is as vivid as yesterday!

    She has been lying in the cold stone room for a long time.

    It turns out that it has been a long time since I left Huqi Mountain.

    Can we see you again today?

    Gui Li seemed to have come back to his senses for the first time. He raised his head and looked up at the place where he had been for ten years.

    But he was suddenly stunned.

    From what he has seen in the past, Huqi Mountain, as the main hall of the Ghost King Sect, does not have many splendid buildings and tall buildings.  Between the courtyards and the rooms, they are always scattered and neat, but never before has it been so messy!

    There are ruins everywhere, leaving incomplete shadows in the night sky.

    Moreover, when I came here in the past, I would probably see the patrolling disciples wandering back and forth. Just now I was concentrating on things, but I didn't notice that there was no one talking in the mountain at this time, and I was still the same as before, as if I were facing a formidable enemy.  Posture.

    Gui Li frowned and listened carefully. There was a faint noise in Huqi Mountain under the quiet moon.

    Before he could think about it carefully, the faint blood streaks on the Soul Devouring Bead in his hand, especially the Blood Devouring Bead at the top, seemed to be suddenly inspired by something, and they lit up day by day!  The entire bead was completely enveloped in the bright red blood light, whispering faintly.

    Gui Li's mind was in a daze for a moment.  It seemed like I saw it again, like a mountain of corpses and a river of blood.

    Sweet, sweet blood

    However, after all, he was pure in his conduct, and he came back to his senses in an instant.

    Without any further hesitation, he handed the stick to his left hand and pinched a Buddhist secret in his right hand to hold it against the blood streaks on the blood-devouring bead.  General Brahma Prajna.  Step by step, slowly, he was sent in.

    The bloodshot neutrality is immediately filled with a golden brilliance, but it does not conflict with the blood color itself, but quietly blends in!

    The next moment, the solemn Buddhist true law, together with the ferocious blood light, dimmed together, and flowed into Gui Li's body again along with the stick body.

    Wan Dao is in appearance!

    Perhaps, in the whole world, he is the only person who can use this method to resolve Xue Li!

    But even so, this is not an easy job after all, Gui Li's forehead was already slightly sweaty.

    Since he cultivated the fourth heavenly book, the deep ravines in the past Taoism have been gradually filled up. Although the soul-eating attack still occurs, it can be resisted as much as possible.  He was quite confident in his own cultivation.

    But……

    Just now……

    His face became a little heavier.

    “Then, it seemed that I finally realized that during the whole process, the blood energy that I had thought was coming from the soul-devouring soul was still surging after the soul-devouring soul calmed down, and it did not decrease at all.

    The bloody desire seemed to come from within the mountain.

    ??It goes on and on.

    Ghost Li stood silently for a long time, with a complicated expression.

    He has felt this way before.  It seems like someone,With the force of life, the mountain was hollowed out and filled with blood.

    Does this have anything to do with those four spiritual beasts?

    What happened in Huqi Mountain?

    The marriage-devouring light lit up, and at the moment when his body was impatiently rising, Gui Li suddenly froze.

    He heard a sigh.

    So familiar, just like the dream the day before yesterday!

    He turned around habitually and looked at the source of the sigh.

    In the forest, there seemed to be a green shadow flashing past.

    Among the Qingyun Seven Meridians of Fenghui Peak in Qingyun Mountain, Fenghui is naturally inferior to the majesty of Tongtian Peak, the height of Longshou Peak, and the desolation of Xiaozhu Peak.  However, being among the seven meridians is not without its merits.  There are almost no human footprints in the forest here. The forest trails may be wide or narrow, and they seem to be integrated with the entire mountain and river.

    The moon is lonely and the stars are dull.

    Through the sparse leaves, the light spots of the barges are revealed on the ground.  Occasionally, when the wind blows, the light spots on the ground will move and jump.

    The trail behind the mountain.

    Cangsong Taoist and Jin Ping'er.  At this time, we were already in front of the mountain forest.

    The two of them were about to step into the deep forest.  Jin Ping'er suddenly said: "Taoist Master, wait a moment."

    Cangsong Taoist turned around with a gloomy face and said slowly: "How is it?"

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, he smiled and said, "Ping'er is a foolish person. I have something to puzzle about, and I would like to ask the Taoist Priest for advice."

    Her eyes seemed to be able to speak, and they were filled with sadness.  In such a night, there is an intoxicating atmosphere.

    Cangsong Taoist, as if he hadn't seen him, said calmly: "Golden Fairy said."

    Jin Ping'er took a step forward and said, "When we were at Longshou Peak just now, the disciples didn't abide by the ancestral precepts, and the Taoist priest didn't look good. That's right."

    Cangsong Taoist snorted coldly, but did not object.  Jin Ping'er walked into the dense forest and said slowly: "Longshou PeakLuoxia PeakChaoyang Peakright now, the only secret lock left here is probably."

    Cangsong Taoist nodded, his expression solemn and silent.

    Jin Ping'er turned around and said with a sweet smile: "When we were at Luoxia Peak and Chaoyang Peak just now, even though there was no one to watch, so it was easier to do things, the Taoist Master's expression became a little gentler, right?"

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly: "What do you want to say?"

    Jin Ping'er pondered for a moment and said, "Ping'er just wants to know why the Taoist Master's expression is gloomy again when there is no one around."

    Cangsong Taoist frowned, as if he didn't expect the woman in front of him to be so observant.  Leng Ran said: "Golden Fairy wants to know, all he has to do is step into the forest."

    If there is fog in the forest and the trails are faint, it is completely harmonious.

    Jin Ping'er was silent when he heard the words, and gradually retracted his right hand into his sleeve.  Turning sideways towards the pine trees, we walked step by step towards the forest.

    The wind passed by in the forest, like a distant sigh.

    Jin Ping'er carefully walked a few steps in the forest, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary.  Feeling safe, he turned around and said with a smile: "Taoist Master, can you say it?"

    Her smile suddenly froze before she could fully express it.

    Looking back, it was still the place where I stood just now, but for some reason, it was hazy, as if it was covered with a layer of mist.

    Wei Wei was awe-inspiring, knowing that something was wrong, and stretched out his hand, trying to push away the fog in front of his eyes.

    Wherever the tentacles touch, there is nothingness and nothing out of the ordinary.

    However, the mist floated quietly, so real to the eyes.  But it's like, not floating there, but in my own eyes and heart!

    She carefully followed the steps she had just taken step by step, trying to walk back to where she was just now.

    The exit is in front of you.

    Step out slowly.

    No difference at all.

    Jin Ping'er felt reassured, but also felt a little disappointed.

    After all, it’s just mist!

    He turned around and said slightly confused: "Taoist?"

    Cangsong Taoist just looked silent and said nothing.

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, extremely puzzled.  Then, he glanced around again suspiciously.

    The wind returns to the peak, in front of the dense forest.

    All the scenery is reflected in her eyes.

    This piece of heaven and earth is actually like the forest, hazy and hard to see clearly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? felt a slight chill on my body, and the breeze blowing from nowhere, brushed my body.

    The breeze flowed gently.  Didn't bring up a speck of dust.

    Then, whirling around, it scraped back again.

    &nbsp; Jin Ping'er's expression changed drastically.

    That little whirlwind had clearly passed away from Taoist Cangsong just now.  His Taoist robe, however, still hung down silently and did not float up.

    Not at all.

    At that moment, the small wind suddenly and without any warning amplified.  Roaring and roaring, he wanted to blow this thin woman away.

    Still didn’t bring up a speck of dust.

    The surrounding world is still hazy, and it has not drifted away under the peerless wind.

    In the old days, strong winds came and went.

    It’s called the wind returning!

    Jin Ping'er was shocked. After all, his Taoist skills were very good. He jumped up and dodged away from the strong wind.

    The strong wind roared and rushed into the forest.

    The branches and leaves in the forest are not shifted at all.

    Jin Ping'er breathed a sigh of relief.  He looked back at Cangsong Taoist.

    He was still standing there quietly, with a silent look on his face.

    like a statue!

    The strong wind came back again.

    Jin Ping'er knew that her fate was at stake in an instant, so without any further hesitation, she twisted her slender waist and went straight into the strong wind!

    The wind is crazy!

    The pale yellow figure suddenly turned into a stream of light, so fast that it was almost impossible to see clearly.

    The hair is flying!

    The strong wind was getting closer, and the light yellow light suddenly burst into splendor.

    ? Brilliant purple, like a brilliant sunset!

    The Purple Mang Blade finally took action.

    That invisible strong wind is in this motionless world.  He suddenly met the woman.

    There was no sound.

    Not at all.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? flew backwards, fell to the ground, Qi and blood surged, and almost left the body.

    However, she finally stood firm.

    The mist in front of your eyes dissipates!

    It was clear heaven and earth again, reflected in her eyes.

    She was standing in front of the dense forest. The forest was still misty and foggy.

    Everything that just happened was like a dream!

    Life in this world is an illusion, so how can we tell the difference clearly?

    Behind him, Taoist Cangsong's voice came over with a hint of approval.

    "Does Golden Fairy understand now?"

    At the foot of Huqi Mountain.

    Gui Li's figure was like flying, and he rushed to one side to chase after him.

    That figure, that sigh!

    Even if he doesn’t care about his life, he still wants to seize it for the rest of his life!

    Ten years of hard work, ten years of trauma, and ten years of desolation.

    for what?

    How many words in his heart turned into his footsteps to catch up.

    Even if it’s just a dream!

    He didn’t know what he was muttering in a low voice, and his steps didn’t stop at all.

    The forest is not necessarily that big. Gui Li's figure penetrates from one end and exits from the other end, but it only lasts for a moment.

    The forest was empty and the remaining leaves were swaying.

    He still couldn’t, could he catch it?

    Or, is all of this just an illusion like the one in the stone room at that time?

    But!

    That sigh was so real that it was almost still in my ears.

    Under the sparse moonlight, the figure of this man who is no longer young looks so bleak.

    Is God sentient?  But why, making fun of you!

    He let out a long sigh, like the pain of a white-haired old man.

    This is it.  You can see through life and death, but there are things more important than life and death in your heart. Instead of asking me all kinds of questions, why not imagine these more important things?  The enlightening words of Zhou Yixian came to his mind for some unknown reason.

    "More important things"

    Under the moonlight, this man smiled bitterly and murmured to himself.

    "Senior, you are wrong after all. Even though I can think about it, I have no ability to grasp it"

    His words suddenly stopped in his mouth.

    There was another sigh behind him.

    Could it be that

    His throat was clogged and he turned around.

    Is that a gift from God?

    He was so excited that he couldn't control himself. The person behind him was already in front of him.

    no!

    It’s not!

    ??At that moment, his blood ran cold.

    You then stood in front of him like this.

    "Are you finally back?"

    She said slowly, without emotion.

    "Huqi Mountain is no longer what it used to be."

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 8 Rare Treasure

.    Gui Li was speechless, and the room was silent.

    After a while, Master Puhong said slowly: "Junior brother, you know the ins and outs of this matter, and I don't need to say more. Today, the ghost calendar donor came here to borrow a treasure from our Tianyin Temple.  Save people.”

    Master Pu De is still looking at Ghost Calendar, his eyes have gradually softened from the initial shock and astonishment. Obviously, Master Pu De also has the same extraordinary feeling about Ghost Calendar as Master Puhong and others. He is listening  After hearing Master Puhong's words, Master Pude's expression remained unchanged and he said hoarsely: "What kind of treasure is it?"

    Speaking of this moment, although Master Pu De’s splendor is still slightly paused, it can be roughly coherent.

    Master Puhong glanced at Gui Li, sighed, and said, "The land he wants to borrow is the Samsara Disk."

    Master Pude was startled, and Gujing Wubo's face changed color slightly, obviously he was also surprised by this.

    Gui Li took a step forward and said sincerely: "The soul of the friend of the two master disciples has been trapped in a foreign object for ten years. He is no different from the living dead. Every day, the disciple's heart is cut by a knife, even if there is no hope.  I dare not give up, and I beg the two masters for mercy. If my long-cherished wish comes true, I will save the friend of the disciple. The disciple is willing to work as a cow or a horse to repay the kindness of the two masters.

    Master Puhong and Master Pude both put their hands together and recited Buddha's name. Master Puhong said: "Donor, don't do this, you will kill us."  However, after the initial surprise, Master Pude had already regained his composure. He frowned slightly and said, "May I ask the donor, where did you hear the news about the reincarnation of the universe in our temple?" Gui Li looked embarrassed.  He looked at Master Puhong with a look of color.

    Master Puhong smiled bitterly and said: "Junior brother, I have just asked Donor Gui Li about this matter, but according to Donor Gui Li, the senior master who told him this secret refused to let him reveal his identity.  Origin. Senior brother, I couldn't make up my mind for a moment. I thought that the wheel of reincarnation was kept by you all the time, so I came to disturb my junior brother's spiritual practice. May I ask what you mean." Only then did Gui Li understand why Master Puhong and Faxiang wanted to  I brought him to see Master Pu De. It seems that this mysterious treasure, the Universe Reincarnation Disk, is indeed something special. It was actually kept by Master Pu De, one of the four great monks, for decades. I wonder if it really has a miraculous effect and can save Baguio.  ?  Thinking of this, Gui Li couldn't help but feel his whole body heat up and clenched his hands into fists.  There was silence in the room at the moment. Everyone's eyes were looking at the silent Master Puhong. Master Puhong's eyes were lowered, as if he was thinking about something. Looking at the expressionless face, Gui Li couldn't help but cry out in his palms.  sweat.

    I don’t know how long it took before Master Puhong slowly raised his eyes, looked at Gui Li and gently clasped his hands together and said, “Donor.”

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????Gui Li quickly returned the gift and said: "Master, please have mercy."

    Master Pude’s voice was still hoarse and his tone was slow, and he said: “Third junior brother Puzhi made a big mistake against you decades ago. I, Tianyin Temple, really owe you a lot”

    When Master Puhong and Dharma Minister next to him heard the words, they put their palms together and chanted "Amitabha" softly.

    Master Pude continued: "Furthermore, Junior Brother Puzhi himself traveled to the northwest wilderness and brought this Cosmic Reincarnation Disk back to this temple. Speaking of which, you can be regarded as Junior Brother Puzhi's disciple, so it is natural for me to entrust you with my ability. But  "

    Gui Li was rejoicing that Master Pu De's words were gradually gaining hope. Unexpectedly, at the end, a look of embarrassment suddenly appeared on Master Pu De's face, as if he was hesitating. Suddenly, the image of Baguio lying quietly in the cold on Huqi Mountain flashed across his mind.  The green figure in the ice stone room trembled slightly, and his blood surged up. He gritted his teeth and took two strides forward, arriving in front of Master Pude.

    Master Pu Hong and Fa Xiang were both shocked. Master Pu De was also a little surprised. He raised his eyes and looked at Gui Li, only to see that instead of showing any disrespect, Gui Li's knees softened and he knelt down in front of Master Pu De.  Go down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A low muffled sound echoed from the stone slabs on the ground. Gui Li's forehead was clasped on the ground in front of Master Pu De. Looking from the side, his hands were tightly clenched, and his joints were already turning white, and his body was also slightly shaking.  Trembling, his voice was choked with sobs, and he kept saying in a low voice: "Master, I have sinned a lot and have owed many people. If I can't save her, I, I, I please have mercy, Master."  , Please have mercy, Master" After speaking, he seemed to be unable to control himself and just kept pleading.

    Fa Xiang, who was standing aside, couldn't help but be moved by it, with a look of intolerance flashing across his face.

    Master Pu De couldn’t help but be startled. He was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Master Pu Hong. He saw Master Pu Hong clasping his palms together and saying nothing. After a long time, he nodded lightly.

    Master Pude slowly turned his head and looked at the young man who was still kneeling in front of him. After a while, he softly said: "Get up."??”

    Gui Li was still kneeling on the ground, motionless.

    The corner of Master Pude's mouth twitched, and he seemed to reveal a faint smile. He didn't know what he thought of, but his low figure slowly said: "Your temper is completely different from that of Junior Brother Puzhi back then"  The expression on his face seemed to flash with a hint of sadness for a moment, and then he whispered: "Get up, I promise you."

    Gui Li trembled, his heart was filled with ecstasy, and he suddenly raised his head.

    Master Pude stretched out his hand and slowly took out something from his arms. His movements were very slow, and there was a feeling of pause from time to time.

    Gui Li looked around and saw that what Master Pu De took out was a half-foot-square round object wrapped in black cloth, but he couldn't see clearly what it looked like. This treasure turned out to be Master Pu De's personal collection. It was really incredible.  Xiao Qi.

    The black cloth that wrapped his ability to lie was not tied with a tight knot. Master Pude placed him on the ground in front of him and untied the knot with a slight lift of his hand. However, when he was about to lift the black cloth, he seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then  Sighing softly, he shook his head and lifted the black cloth.

    A soft white brilliance slowly emitted from the black curtain as it moved. It became brighter and brighter, but it did not give people the slightest dazzling feeling.  In the soft light, only faint flying dust could be seen dancing gently. In this remote and silent cabin, a melodious and low-pitched sweet song seemed to come from nowhere, echoing faintly in the invisible space.

    The black cloth was completely lifted, and Gui Li finally saw clearly what was in front of him, this magic weapon that he had placed his hope in saving Baguio.  But the next moment, a look of astonishment suddenly appeared on his face, as if he couldn't believe it, and he looked up at Master Pu De in astonishment.  Master Pude had no expression on his face. After a moment, Gui Li subconsciously looked at Master Puhong, but Master Puhong just sighed softly, clasped his hands together and said softly: "Amitabha"

    ??Huqishan, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    I can’t tell when it started, but many disciples in the Ghost King Sect began to feel that the environment around them was a little uncomfortable.  Inexplicable, weird things, things that never happened before and never happened, actually happened again and again in these days.

    For example, this cave in the mountainside has been extremely strong for hundreds of years. The stone chambers where the disciples of the Ghost King Sect live are surrounded by extremely hard rock walls. Not to mention cracked, even if everyone in the chamber wants to use a knife to hit the wall.  It would be exhausting to poke a small hole, and it might not be possible to succeed.  But these days, strange cracks have appeared on many stone walls in the main hall of the Ghost King Sect, and these cracks are still expanding.

    For another example, the people of the Ghost King Sect who live in the caves at the foot of the mountain have long been accustomed to living in silence. However, I don’t know when they started. Whenever they went back to the knife room and lay down on the bed, they would fall asleep and fall into a trance.  Many people will hear a terrible sound that seems to be faintly coming from deep under the stone chamber.  The weird sound was like a huge torrent of magma flowing violently beneath him, and it might explode at any time and rush up to drown everyone.  The strange sound pierced the ears like sharp needles, waking people up, but after they woke up, it seemed that they couldn't hear anything.

    These strange things have never happened before, but what frightens the disciples of the Ghost King Sect the most are the strange things that happen among the crowd.  There are a few disciples of the Ghost King Sect who appear to be just as normal, but suddenly become mad and completely lose their minds. They attack anyone around them like crazy beasts, even if they are standing next to them.  Whether it's his own relatives or best friends, these crazy Ghost King Sect disciples will still use the most cruel methods to kill anyone they can see, until they are killed by the combined efforts of other people who arrived after Wen Xun  .

    In a short period of time, such horrific things have happened one after another in the Ghost King Sect. For a moment, everyone was in danger, and even relatives and friends no longer dared to believe each other.  No one knew what was going on, people were in panic, and the entire Huqi Mountain seemed to be plunged into a dangerous and strange atmosphere.

    The setting sun was like blood. At dusk, the few disciples standing at the entrance of the Ghost King Sect stood uneasily. Some people silently looked at the sun that was about to set in the distance, and some people were in a daze and didn't know what they were thinking.

    Suddenly, someone yelled and said, "Someone is coming."

    Everyone was startled and looked up. Sure enough, at the foot of Jianhu Qi Mountain, in the afterglow of the setting sun, there was a white shadow floating over in the distance. The direction was towards the Ghost King Sect. No one knew whether the person coming was an enemy or a friend.  I couldn't help but feel a little nervous for a while.  The white shadow was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was already halfway up the mountain, approaching the entrance of the main hall of the Ghost King Sect. The disciples of the Ghost King Sect came up to meet it, and after seeing it clearly, they all let out a sigh of relief and let out a sigh of relief. It turned out that  ??Xiao Bai, the honored guest of Ghost King and Deputy Sect Leader Gui Li.

    Xiaobai stopped and felt something strange in his heart. The relieved expressions on the faces of these disciples of the Ghost King Sect seemed quite different from the past. Maybe those people didn't feel it themselves, but Xiaobai was now a nine-year-old who had practiced for thousands of years.  Wei Tianhu had never seen anything before, so she reacted almost intuitively. She felt that the disciples of the Ghost King Sect in front of her seemed like there was a huge stone on their backs, like a taut string that was difficult to control.

    But it was naturally impossible for her to say something as soon as they met. What's more, all the disciples got out of the way and kept smiling.  Xiaobai nodded slightly at them, thinking that maybe the Ghost King Sect Leader was too strict!

    Xiaobai took two steps toward the heart of the mountain, suddenly stopped, turned around and called one of the Ghost King Sect disciples: "Hey!"

    It's okay not to scream, but she just screamed behind them so suddenly. At almost the same moment, all the Ghost King Sect disciples almost seemed to have been shocked by electricity, their whole bodies were trembling, and they all jumped away, and even more  What's more, some people have actually wielded their swords and magic weapons, as if facing a powerful enemy, in a life-or-death battle formation.

    Xiaobai was stunned and said in disappointment: "What's wrong with you?"

    The disciples of the Ghost King Sect looked at each other, and after a while, they gradually put down their weapons and relaxed. Among them, the disciple of the Ghost King Sect who was called by Xiao Bai gave a bitter smile and said: What's the matter?

    Xiaobai looked at them carefully and saw that these Ghost King Sect disciples all had dark circles under their eyes, frowned, and looked tired on their faces, as if they had not had a good rest for a long time. Her doubts deepened and she asked: "  What's wrong with you guys? Why do you get so nervous when I just yelled at you casually?"

    The Ghost King Sect disciple gave another wry smile, shook his head and said, "Girl, don't ask, what did you call me for just now?

    Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and said, "Is your deputy sect leader Gui Li in the mountain?"

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect shook his head and said: "The deputy sect leader has been out for many days and is not in the mountains."

    Xiaobai frowned and said, "Where has he gone? Did he say when he would come back?"

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect said: "The deputy sect master's whereabouts have always been mysterious. How do we know where he is? As for when he will come back, of course we don't know."

    Xiaobai stood there sadly for a moment, nodded, and thought to himself that it was indeed the case. If Gui Li was going somewhere, these ordinary disciples of the Ghost King Sect would not know it.  He immediately turned around and walked into the mountain.

    But when she stepped forward and her body gradually disappeared into the shadows of the mountain, with her hearing that was far better than ordinary people, she heard the low voices of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect at the entrance of the cave talking in a distance: "Old Li, you  What's going on, you even pulled out the knife? Fortunately, Miss Bai doesn't care, otherwise it depends on how you end up?"

    Another person next to him gave a wry smile. It seemed that he was the person called "Lao Li". He just heard him say: "Why are you so nervous? You can jump as high as a rabbit if you are fine. This  It was a really rough time for a human being, and I would be scared out of my mind at the slightest sign of trouble.

    ????Everyone around them sighed, but no one refuted Lao Li's words, but they all seemed to agree. Then, everyone seemed to be worried, and they didn't want to talk anymore.

    Xiaobai was hiding in the shadows of the tunnel at the foot of the mountain, his face becoming more and more confused. However, after thinking about it several times, he still couldn't think of anything wrong, so he had to walk forward first.  Naturally, her first priority when she returned to Huqi Mountain was to find Gui Li. A few days ago, she entered the Miao altar in southern Xinjiang. Following the lich's prompts, she finally discovered the secrets of the ancient witches carved behind the Miao Dog God statue. Among them  One of them contained what she had been looking for for Gui Li, but she also discovered other strange things during this trip. Until now, she had not yet made up her mind whether to tell Gui Li all these things.

    But since Gui Li is not in Huqi Mountain at the moment, Xiaobai naturally has no way to talk about it.  Not long ago, she and Gui Li passed each other in the abandoned righteous village outside Heyang City. If Rong had been there, and she had been practicing for thousands of years, Gui Li's situation might have turned around. It was just a matter of time.  There is a certain number in it, and no one can explain it clearly.

    Xiaobai made a mental calculation, the world is so vast and boundless, and finding Gui Li is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack, but there is Baguio here in Huqi Mountain, and Gui Li will have to return here sooner or later, anyway.  I was also hesitant about what to say to Gui Li along the way, so I might as well think about it carefully while waiting for Gui Li here!

    As soon as he thought of this, Xiaobai made up his mind and subconsciously turned towards Gui Li's residence.  Her footsteps echoed in the corridor. After walking for a while, Xiaobai suddenly frowned and stopped.

    &nbsp;?In the long corridor, there used to be places where Ghost King Sect disciples were walking around, talking and laughing. At this moment, it was empty, with only her lonely figure standing in the corridor.

    Everyone, I do n’t know why they hid, but I do n’t see it!

    Xiaobai looked back at the way he came. The end of the corridor seemed to be shrouded in deep darkness, so thick that it could no longer be dissolved.

    She stared silently for a moment, then turned around and continued walking forward. The sound of tired footsteps echoed in the empty corridor, seeming to be several times louder than usual.

    In this strange silence, Xiaobai slowly walked to Gui Li's residence. Somehow, although Gui Li was not there, she still walked here subconsciously. Just when she was about to reach out and push open Gui Li's door.  When she was doing this, her body suddenly stiffened, as if she had discovered something, and then she slowly raised her head and looked up.

    On the hard stone wall of the stone wall where Gui Li lives, there are seven or eight deep cracks. The exposed rock is rough and pitted, as if it has been torn apart by some huge force, and it is painful.  The ground is twisted, like a huge wound carved on the stone wall. I wonder if blood will flow from the crack!

    Xiaobai's body suddenly trembled slightly, and her pupils shrank slightly as she stared at those cracks. With her thousands of years of practice, she even felt keenly that there was something looming around her and on those dazzling and twisted cracks.  There was a strange aura floating on the ground.

    This smell made her subconsciously disgusted!

    But before she could think clearly about these things, a sudden change occurred. From far away in the corridor behind her, there was suddenly a huge heart-rending roar, followed by screaming screams everywhere. Some people were furious, and some were furious.  The sounds of fear, anger, scolding and crying were blown over like the wind.

    Xiaobai's figure flickered and rushed towards the place where the shouts came from. It was only at this moment that she truly confirmed that there had indeed been some strange changes that she didn't know about in Huqi Mountain, and they were probably horrific changes.  !

    Her soulless figure flew forward rapidly in the corridor. In the corridor that was empty just now, many people suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Some people were running away from a distance, but more people were murderous and holding blades and wearing certain clothes.  He rushed towards a roaring place. In the distance, someone shouted with a cry: It's here again, it's here again, this time it's Lao Li who's crazy.  .  .  .  .  .

    " Xiaobai's heart skipped a beat, and suddenly her heart sank for some reason. Then, her figure came closer and stopped at an open space surrounded by many people.

    Everyone has murderous intent on their faces, but Xiaobai can clearly see that behind their murderous intent, there is more fear.  Among the crowd, a man covered in blood was holding a sharp blade, roaring viciously like a trapped animal, waving the sharp blade from time to time. There were several people lying at his feet, and several deep cuts could be seen on each person's body.  It seems that most of the wounds are difficult to treat.

    Xiao Zhe stared blankly at the murderer who seemed to have completely fallen into madness. Just a moment ago, at the entrance of the cave, she heard him talking like a normal person, and saw him worried. But in the blink of an eye, she  Suddenly, several of his companions were lying at his feet, killed by him, while he himself was like a mad beast, roaring and roaring.

    The people around him roared, and after a moment, the crowd surged forward. Lao Li waved the sharp blade in his hand to kill, but in an instant, more sharp blades knocked him to the ground. After a while, the crowd slowly dispersed.  Opening, Xiaobai looked silently, only to see his body trembling slightly on the ground, his head covered with wounds slowly turned around, and for a moment, Xiaobai's eyes met his.

    Boom!

    Like an invisible thunder in his mind, Xiao Bai couldn't help but take half a step back. All the blood on his face was gone. The man's eyes turned completely blood red. Apart from killing, there was no trace of humanity in them.  Cruel despair, even her thousand years of Taoism seemed to feel a little breathless.

    What kind of madness is this space!

    The crowd whispered and slowly dispersed in fear. Xiaobai walked slowly and slowly approached the lifeless body.  Produced by Miwo

    The bright red blood flowed silently, slowly seeping into the soil and rocks on the ground.  Those crazy blood-red eyes, probably because of the loss of life, have become dim and turned tragically red.  Xiaobai stared deeply, then suddenly turned around, his face as cold as ice, and looked into the depths of the corridor that had become empty again.

    In the darkness ahead, an extremely strong smell of blood was constantly exuding, like a greedy bloodthirsty beast, glaring at everything outside, thirsting for endless blood.

    A figure??Standing quietly in the depths of darkness, looming!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 9 Fear

.    Xumi Mountain, Tianyin Temple.

    There was silence in the remote wooden house. Master Puhong and Master Pude were both silent. The Dharma Prime Minister stood aside with a look of astonishment on his face, but he also remained silent. Gui Li stared intently.  Looking at the treasure opened in front of him, the soft white light illuminated his face.

    Wrapped in a black curtain, there is a jade plate with a strong magic weapon. The material is an extremely warm blue-white color. There are jagged folds that are concave inward every not far away, and each fold is divided into points.  Make a thin groove and draw it from deep to shallow toward the center of the jade plate.

    The white light in the center of the jade plate is the softest and brightest, almost like water flowing gently in the void of mid-air. Under the light, there are countless extremely small jade cubes, densely packed but apparently in an orderly manner.  They were arranged in the center of the jade plate, and based on Gui Li's Taoist practice at the moment, he could see that each side of those small jade pieces had an ancient calligraphy engraved on them, but he couldn't understand the meaning of these words.

    On the edge of the jade plate, mysterious and ancient patterns are carved in the four directions of southeast, northwest, some are like stars in the sky, some are like islands in the deep sea, and some are even so weird that it is impossible to see what they mean.

    But at this moment, Gui Li didn't care too much about the meaning of these small characters and patterns. What surprised him was that these countless small jade pieces were constantly flowing. None of the jade pieces were still, and everything was moving. They were like  It flowed slowly like running water, but it didn't only flow in one direction. It was heading in their direction in all directions. However, under such a dazzling movement, there seemed to be a vague truth contained in it, and all the jade blocks did not happen.  The phenomenon of collision.

    Gui Li stared at it for a long time, and suddenly felt that there seemed to be a mysterious power on this jade plate. The countless flowing jade pieces turned into rivers and mountains in his eyes, and then turned into stars all over the sky.  The sky is endless; a moment later, the starlight disappears in an instant, and he is stunned in the darkness of nothingness. In the lonely darkness, scenes flow past, and there is a past life, like the afterlife, but he does not know when, under his feet, he has appeared.  A huge, pitch-black and unfathomable black hole emerged. An unstoppable and powerful suction rushed up from the black hole, pulling his entire body downwards, sinking into the darkness as if it would never end  …

    "Bah!"

    Suddenly, a loud shout rang in his ears like thunder. Gui Li swayed, as if he had woken up from a dream. His head was dripping with sweat. His whole body was as exhausted as if he had experienced a battle, and he was panting heavily.

    Master Puhong, who issued a lion's mouth to wake up Ghost Li, showed compassion in his eyes, and gently clasped his hands together and said: "Donor, you have a rough life experience, too many obstacles in the world, countless sad past events, and extremely heavy inner demons. This universe is the wheel of reincarnation.  It is a unique thing in the world. It has the power to seize the soul. It can end life and death, calculate reincarnation, and determine the number of qi. It has the power to reverse the world. It can also make people lose their minds and ambitions, and have inner demons engulfing their bodies. Please be careful.

    Gui Li panted rapidly in a low voice. After a while, he slowly calmed down. The jade plate of Samsara in front of him still emitted a soft white light, flowing silently in front of everyone.

    Although he was shocked by this strange treasure that he had never heard of before, he thought that if this treasure was really so magical, then there would be more hope of saving Baguio. Thinking of this, Gui Li was not surprised but happy.  , and then he bowed down to Master Puhong and Master Pude, and said: "I sincerely ask these two masters to use their compassionate hearts to build a seven-level pagoda to help me, and temporarily lend this treasure to me to save people. Afterwards, I will certainly  I will return it to the mountain in person, and I will make offerings day and night in the future, praying that the two masters will achieve righteous cultivation!" After that, he kowtowed heavily.

    Master Pude raised his hand slightly, but although his speech had gradually become fluent, his body movements were still very numb. He only moved his arms and then listened again.

    Master Pu Hong who was next to Xin Hao had already walked over, helped Gui Li up, and said softly: "Donor, you don't have to be like this, get up and talk!"

    Dharma Prime Minister also walked over, and Guili slowly stood up.

    Master Puhong smiled and said: "Since Master Pude has taken out this treasure, he has agreed to lend it to you. Don't worry." Guili was overjoyed and was about to thank him when he heard the voice of Master Pude.  The sound came and he said: "Donor, I have a few words to say to you."

    Gui Li hurriedly said solemnly: "Master, please speak, I am all ears."

    Master Pu De said slowly: "This treasure is both good and evil, and it can confuse people's minds the most. People's hearts are like mirrors, and it is of great help to walk openly; on the contrary, it will seduce the inner demons and backfire on the body. I and  You don’t know the donor very well, but you can see that the donor is extremely profound, has extensive knowledge in many disciplines, and is proficient in all dharma. His potential for cultivation in the future is not trivial, and his achievements will be far better than mine. It’s just that the donor is strong on the outside and weak on the inside. He is full of energy but weak in emotion.  , inner demons have become a serious problem, like a sharp sword hanging over the head, can the donor know?  "

    Gui Li was silent for a long time and said: "I am dissatisfied with the two masters. I don't care about understanding nature and achieving immortality. As for life and death, after many changes, I almost feel that I have no love for life. The world and I are just like an illusion, so why bother?"  I don't care about the demons in my heart. My disciple is running around in the world today, but there are still a few people who are close to my heart and cannot be abandoned. If I can't abandon them, I should live to repay my close friends. He slowly raised his head, smiled faintly, and said: "As for  If you get other things, you don’t have to worry about it.  "

    Master Pude watched the ghost for a long time, sighed, closed his eyes and said nothing.  Gui Li bowed to Master Pude, stepped forward and carefully rewrapped the Samsara Disk in black cloth, and placed it in his arms in a precious and precious way.  Master Puhong put his hands together and said, "Donor, please be careful."

    Gui Li nodded, suddenly frowned, stretched out his hand to pat his forehead, laughed, and said: "Look at my memory, I can't remember anything when I am too happy. I haven't asked you for advice on how to use this treasure!"

    Master Pu De slowly opened his eyes and looked at Master Pu Hong who was looking over. Master Pu Hong had a questioning look in his eyes, but Master Pu De sighed softly and shook his head slowly.

    Master Puhong frowned slightly and said nothing. Master Pude hesitated and looked at Gui Li.

    Gui Li bowed deeply and said, "Master, please give me some advice. My disciple is grateful."

    Master Pude shook his head silently, and Gui Li was startled for a moment, not knowing why. After a moment, Master Pude's hoarse and deep voice was heard saying: "I have kept this treasure with me for decades, and it has been blessed day and night. Until now.  It can only be seen that it can penetrate mysterious changes and fix souls for reincarnation, but it is still unclear how to use this rare treasure.

    Gui Liru had a basin of cold water poured on his head, which made him feel cold from head to toe. He looked at Master Pude in disbelief, and then slowly looked at Master Puhong.

    Master Pu Hong sighed and said: "Donor, this is the reason why Junior Brother Pu De and I have been hesitating. The Samsara Disk does have the miraculous ability to reverse the universe and reverse cause and effect, but Xiang Bi also has this power because it is too heaven-defying.  Therefore, ordinary people cannot understand the mystery.

    Ghost Li was unable to speak, his heart was chaotic, and his heart rushed into his heart, but in the end, the remaining speechless taste was left.

    After a long time, he suddenly smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said: "No matter what, I ask the two masters to lend this treasure to disciple Yiyong. No matter what, there is always hope.

    Master Puhong and Master Pude said in unison: "Amitabha."

    The Dharma Prime Minister next to him couldn’t bear it. He took a step forward and said in a low voice: “Donor Zhang, I’m really sorry”

    Gui Li shook his head silently and suddenly smiled at Fa Xiang, but in Fa Xiang's eyes, the smile was extremely bitter. He only heard him say slowly: "Brother Fa Xiang, you don't have to comfort me. In fact, such a thing  , this is not the first time for me. Once upon a time, I had great hope right in front of me, but I fell short"

    His voice suddenly turned low, and a look of great pain flashed across his face. Without saying a word, he bowed his hands to the two masters Puhong and Pude, thanked them deeply, then turned around suddenly, never looked back, and strode away.  go out.

    Looking at Gui Li’s back, Master Puhong had a complicated expression in his eyes. He put his hands together and said softly: "Amitabha, the Buddha is merciful. He is riddled with karma and has really been miserable all his life."

    Master Pu De was silent for a moment and then softly recited something.  "Amitabha!"

    ??Huqishan, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    It has been three days since Xiaobai returned to Huqi Mountain. During these three days, her eyebrows did not seem to relax. Within three days, tragedies were staged in front of her more than once. Looking at those crazy  The disciples of the Ghost King Sect who died and the surrounding people were increasingly immersed in fear. Seeing that even if he was not crazy, there were other people driven crazy by this terrifying atmosphere. Xiaobai was completely sure that something must have happened in Huqi Mountain.  What a weird and scary thing.  However, what made her most confused and angry was that under such circumstances, she could not see the Ghost King, the leader of the Ghost King Sect.

    We learned from the disciples of the Ghost King Sect that the Ghost King suddenly issued an order a long time ago that he would go into seclusion and would no longer see outsiders. Even ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples could not see him.  Xiaobai asked the disciples of the Ghost King Sect to report several times, but the news that came back was always the same. Either the disciples of the Ghost King Sect who went to report said that they could not see the Ghost King Sect Master, or the Ghost King sent a message asking Miss Xiaobai to wait for a few more days and he would immediately  You can leave seclusion, but in short, you won’t come out to see her.

    Although Xiaobai has a profound spiritual practice, he will never feel better if he is exposed to such a weird atmosphere in the Ghost King Sect today. Moreover, he sees people going crazy and dying around him from time to time every day. This kind of crazy place is terrifying.  , definitely beyond words.

    In fact, Xiaobai, with her thousands of years of Taoism, has become invisible.??Feeling that behind this seemingly vast and majestic mountain cave, there is a very strange and bloodthirsty power that is constantly expanding. Especially every time she sees someone going crazy and dying, that special force  The smell of blood became stronger and stronger.

    Three days ago, when she arrived at Huqi Mountain and met the first disciple of the Ghost King Sect, Lao Li, who went crazy and died, she accidentally discovered a mysterious figure hiding in a corner. The bloody aura exuding from his body was the strongest, but  When she followed the past, she found that the mysterious figure had disappeared and never appeared again from that day on.

    And at this moment, Xiao Bai already felt that his patience was about to be exhausted!

    In the stone chamber, Xiaobai sat alone. Although the thick stone walls around him were also filled with shocking cracks that had not been seen before, they could still block most of the noise and surround him with a silence that seemed precious at the moment.  In this stone room.  However, Xiaobai's face was not peaceful at all. On the contrary, the anger on her face became more and more intense. What happened in front of her in the past few days had completely broken her previous impression of the Ghost King.  His disciples are deep

    They were trapped in terror, and the sect leader completely disappeared without a trace. He didn't even come out to say a word to comfort people, let alone take any measures to solve the situation.

    This is simply unheard of. Xiaobai even once wondered whether the Ghost King Sect had become angry while she was away.

    What a big deal and a great person had killed the ghost king secretly, so there was such a chaos.  Otherwise, how could such a scene happen with the Ghost King's great talents and strategies in the past?  It's just that Xiaobai thought about it, but he always felt that there was no reason for a person as powerful as the Ghost King to be rebelled by his subordinates. Xiaobai was still thinking about the relationship between the sisters Xiao Chi and the Ghost King as husband and wife, and didn't want to make it happen.  It was too stiff, so I had to wait patiently. Who knew that I had to wait for three days and three nights.

    "Snapped!"

    Xiaobai's face was as gloomy as water. He patted the bed beside him, then stood up and walked straight to the door in the stone room.

    Three days later, she finally couldn't bear it any longer and decided to go see the Ghost King to find out. Otherwise, she might as well just leave this place. She really didn't want to stay in such a weird place for more than a day.

    Just when she was about to walk into the stone door, Xiaobai suddenly frowned, as if she felt something, and stopped.

    Sure enough, a moment later, there was a burst of movement outside the stone door, and then a respectful voice came in: "Is Miss Xiaobai here?"

    Xiaobai stepped forward and opened the stone door. He saw a disciple of the Ghost King Sect standing outside the stone room. He was around 20 years old. He seemed to be very young, but his face had some dark circles under the eyes and a look of tiredness that could not be removed. But  As you can imagine, this person is also troubled by the weird things around him.

    Seeing Xiaobai there, the look on the Ghost King Sect disciple's face became even brighter. Xiaobai had an extraordinary friendship with the Ghost King Sect's leader, Gui Wang, and his deputy leader, Gui Li. Everyone in the Ghost King Sect knew this, so they naturally treated her with respect.

    Xiaobai glanced at him and said, "What's the matter?"

    "I heard this young disciple of the Ghost King Sect say: "This disciple is following the order of the sect leader to invite Miss Xiaobai to come and meet him."

    Xiao Bai was startled, then sneered and said, "Has he finally got time? He is finally willing to see me."

    There was a hint of disrespect and anger towards the Ghost King in her tone. When the Ghost King Sect disciple heard this, a trace of fear flashed across his face, and his head lowered a little.

    Xiaobai snorted, not wanting to embarrass him any more, and said calmly: "It just so happens that I have to go see him. In that case, just lead the way!"

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect seemed to be relieved and nodded: "Yes, please come with me, girl." After saying that, he did not dare to look at Xiaobai, turned around and walked towards the depths of the corridor.

    Xiaobai walked forward behind the disciple of the Ghost King Sect, and saw that the direction he was walking was the residence of the Ghost King. It seemed that the Ghost King had indeed come out of the so-called "retreat" and returned to his own house.  The corners of Xiaobai's mouth twitched, and a sneer flashed across his face.

    The two of them walked along, and when they were still ten feet away from the Ghost King's Stone Chamber, the Ghost King Sect disciple stopped and whispered: "Xiao Bai, the sect master has ordered me to meet you alone, so I won't go in."  .”

    Xiao Bai frowned. Although the Ghost King had given this order, the disciple stopped and left when he was still ten feet away. This was extremely rude anyway.  But after she turned her head and glanced at the young disciple of the Ghost King Sect, she was startled. She saw that the disciple's face was a bit stiff, and his hands were placed beside him, but he seemed to be wiping the clothes on the sides of his legs involuntarily.  It was like sweat was pouring out of his palms, and he was extremely nervous and fearful.

    Xiaobai was silent for a moment, then his application softened, he sighed softly and said, "Okay, you go!"

    That young manThe wife looked up at Xiaobai and immediately lowered her head, but it was obvious that his whole body relaxed, as if the huge boulder that had been pressing on his back was instantly removed, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  I just heard him whisper: "Thank you, girl." After saying that, he turned around and walked away quickly.

    Xiaobai turned her eyes and looked at the Ghost King's stone chamber. She pondered for a moment, composed herself, and took a step forward. Suddenly, at this moment, a heartbreaking roar suddenly came from the distance behind her.  , the sound was as sharp as a sharp blade, instantly piercing the fragile tranquility in the cave.

    This was not the first time Xiao Bai heard this sound, but his chest still sank suddenly. He turned around with a cry, only to see that the corridor in front of him was still empty, with only one figure standing there like a stiff stone.  .

    In the distance, roars and the voices of people rushing over gradually mixed together, followed by a chaotic sound of shouting, cursing and fighting. The faint smell of blood, like invisible water, was flowing around Xiao Bai's body.

    But at this moment, Xiaobai no longer cared about this. She frowned, but she stared at the young disciple of the Ghost King Sect just now.  The Stone Chamber, the residence of the Ghost King, is naturally in a relatively quiet corner. This corridor is quite long. At this moment, there is no one else except Xiao Bai and the young Ghost King disciple. The heart-numbing and frightening shouts from the distance are still coming.  , and I don’t know which poor person went crazy again.

    Suddenly, the young disciple's frozen body began to tremble, and the trembling became more and more severe. Then he let out an almost desperate howl: "Ah! I can't stand it anymore"

    He pulled out the protective blade, as if the void around him was filled with demonic people who wanted to harm him. They seemed to be slashing wildly with the knife, and the sharp blade made a sharp whistle in the air, and from time to time he slashed at  There were faint scars left on the stiff stone wall.

    The roar in the distance gradually became lower, but the crowd seemed to hear something.  It's starting to look like it's moving here.  Xiaobai snorted coldly, and suddenly a white shadow flashed, and the person had already rushed to the side of the young disciple. The young disciple seemed to have lost his mind, and the next knife struck Xiaobai. Xiaobai grabbed it with his left hand in the air, and struck it as fast as  Lightning had grabbed the young disciple's wrist, and with a slight exertion, there was only a crisp sound. The sharp blade in the disciple's hand fell off and fell to the ground, and he himself was leaning against the stone wall as if he was weak.

    Xiao Bai looked intently and looked directly into the man's eyes. He was breathing heavily, his eyes were scattered and a little crazy, but except for a few red threads under his eyes, there was no bloodthirsty red color.

    Xiaobai breathed a sigh of relief, and heard a noisy sound approaching from afar. He pondered for a moment, and then waved his right hand over the young disciple's head. As the white sleeves flashed, the young disciple's body trembled and his eyes slowed down.  After closing it, the person fell to the ground helplessly.

    Xiaobai’s face was tense, and he suddenly turned around and floated towards the stone room where the Ghost King lived. Behind him, many figures appeared vaguely, running towards here.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 24 Chapter 10 Hope

.    The heavy stone door closed behind Xiao Bai with a deep sound, and at the same time isolated the noisy sounds in the distance. Xiao Bai glanced at the room with bright eyes.  Then it fell on the man sitting behind the desk in front.  The man was tall, with a majestic face and a majestic demeanor. He was the King of Ghosts.

    At this moment, the Ghost King also raised his eyes to look at Xiaobai, but did not speak. Before Xiaobai came here, he had accumulated a lot of resentment in his heart, but now he felt that he should not only start with He.  He snorted and glanced at the stone room unintentionally. Then he frowned slightly, and there was a strange feeling in his heart, as if there was something wrong with this room, but all the furnishings around it were  It was exactly the same as when she came here before, without any changes. Even Xiaobai himself couldn't tell what was wrong.

    At this time, the Ghost King slowly stood up and said, "Why did you suddenly come back?"

    His voice seemed very low, and seemed a little different from his previous speech tone, but Xiaobai had many things on her mind at the moment, so she didn't pay much attention. When the Ghost King asked this question, she sneered and said: "It turns out that  Do you still know that I’m back? Anyway, I’m not coming back to find you.”

    The Ghost King said calmly: "Oh, then what are you doing?"

    Xiao Bai said impatiently: "I came back to find Gui Li, but I don't have time to talk about this now. I have many things to ask you"

    "Wait a minute!" The Ghost King's calm expression suddenly changed, and he interrupted Xiao Bai: "You mean you want to find Ghost Li?"

    Xiaobai glanced at him, moved the corner of his mouth slightly, and said, "So what?"

    The Ghost King's face darkened, a strange light flashed in his eyes, and he stared at Xiao Bai for a moment. An inexplicable coldness seemed to slowly emanate from his eyes, but Xiao Bai seemed to feel nothing.  Looking into the Ghost King's eyes, there was a hint of provocation.

    After the two looked at each other for a moment, the Ghost King suddenly sighed, first looked away, and said: "It's nothing."

    Xiaobai snorted coldly and said: "Let me ask you, Huqi Mountain has been in chaos during this time. Some people go crazy and hurt people for no reason every day, and people die miserably every day. Everyone in the Ghost King Sect is panicked and everyone is in danger.  Do you even know?"

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his hands. After hearing the shocking news, his expression seemed to be as stiff as a rock and did not change. After a moment, he said lightly: "Oh, is there such a thing?"

    Xiaobai was so angry that he took a step forward and said angrily: "As the leader of the Ghost King Sect, how can you be indifferent to such a big matter? What are you thinking in your heart?"

    The Ghost King turned around, his eyes became colder and colder. He glanced at Xiaobai and said in a cold tone: "Do you also know that I am the leader of the Ghost King Sect? But you don't know, Miss Bai, who are you from the Ghost King Sect? Why should Feng take care of it?"  My Ghost King Sect’s family affairs?”

    Xiao Bai was startled, obviously not expecting that the Ghost King would actually say such words, his face became even more angry, their eyes were like sharp knives in the stone room, clashing silently!

    I don’t know how long it took, but I just heard Xiaobai say word by word: "This foundation was built with the hard work of my sister Xiaochi back then. I don’t care how crazy you are, but I can’t watch you destroy it!"

    "Destroy it? Hahahaha" The Ghost King laughed loudly as if he suddenly heard the most ridiculous words, and his expression changed even more, from gloomy to arrogant in an instant, he raised his head to the sky and roared, saying  : "What do you know? It's because this business has the hard work of a little fool that I manage it with all my heart. In the future, you will know how I can do it if you see me unify the world and dominate the world. Hahahaha" He laughed wildly and looked high-spirited.  , his demeanor was completely different from the past, completely without his usual calm demeanor.

    Xiaobai couldn't help but be shocked. As a nine-tailed fox, although she was usually kind to others, she didn't necessarily value human life too much. However, seeing the look on the Ghost King's face at this moment, she actually completely ignored the numerous Ghost King Sects under her sect.  The disciple's life was considered too much even for her, a monster in the eyes of the human race.  Xiao Baizhi felt that he had come back at the wrong time. Everyone around him seemed to be going crazy, and those who were not crazy were almost crazy. The ghost king in front of him was also uncharacteristic, which was really infuriating and confusing.

    Extremely angry, Xiaobai shouted angrily: "Are you crazy? Those people are your disciples, how can you ignore their lives?"

    The Ghost King was still looking up to the sky and laughing wildly, but as soon as Xiaobai's words "crazy" came into his ears, his expression suddenly changed, the muscles on his face were slightly twisted, his laughter stopped, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife, and he looked straight at Xiaobai.

    Xiaobai Chopper Ghost King's demeanor suddenly changed, and he actually revealed a bit of murderous aura. His heart was slightly shaken, and almost at the same time, he was so keen in the cultivation of the demon fox the year before, he discovered something, which made him shake slightly, and he looked up in shock.  To the Ghost King.

    ? ?In the room, a faint and strange blood suddenly appeared in the silence. Although Xiao Bai didn't want to believe it, this strange power was clearly coming from the ghost king!

    What did you say?  "

    The Ghost King stood there, staring at Xiao Bai, his voice became deeper again, and he slowly spit out this question from between his teeth.

    Xiaobai didn't answer, she just looked at the Ghost King, and then she slowly calmed down from the initial shock and turned expressionless. In the end, there was even a vague sarcastic smile in her eyes.  After being silent for a long time, he raised his head and said calmly: "I was impatient just now and I said something wrong. Don't worry about it."

    These words were beyond the Ghost King's expectation, and he couldn't help but feel a bit surprised due to his calmness. However, no matter what, after Xiaobai said this, the originally tense atmosphere in the stone chamber suddenly became relaxed.  After that, the mysterious and strange bloody murderous aura seemed to slowly fade away.

    Xiaobai took a deep look at the Ghost King and said, "As I said just now, I'm here to see Ghost Li. Since he's not here, I'm too lazy to stay here, so I'm leaving now."

    The Ghost King could see hesitation, frowning slightly, as if he still hadn't figured out the reason for Xiao Bai's sudden change in attitude, and even hesitated to speak.

    But Xiaobai did not give the Ghost King more time to think about it, and said straight away: If you have nothing else to do, I will leave now.  As he spoke, he turned towards Shimen and walked towards it.

    The stone room where the Ghost King lives is naturally spacious, but after all, it was built in the heart of the mountain, so no matter how spacious it is, it won't be much better.  Xiaobai was only ten steps away from the stone gate. Watching his slim figure walking towards the stone gate, the expression of the ghost king standing behind him suddenly changed. All kinds of complicated expressions were intertwined, sometimes murderous, sometimes murderous.  Undecided.

    It’s just that Xiaobai’s walking speed didn’t slow down at all. He was only ten steps away, and even though he wasn’t fast, he could still reach it in a blink of an eye.  The heavy stone door slowly opened sideways in front of her, making a low roar, but she did not look back.

    The white skirt wrapped around his slender and plump figure, swaying gently.

    Where does the wind come from in this grotto on the mountainside?  Behind her, there was no sound, until the heavy door closed again, isolating her from the stone room.  Xiaobai stood upright indifferently, took a deep breath and walked slowly along the empty passage. As she walked, her body slowly relaxed from the secret tension just now.

    There was still a mysterious smile in her eyes, but she didn't know what she was thinking in her heart. She just glanced at the empty passage around her, and suddenly her eyes fell on the rough and deep cracks around her, and then  , a sneer of confirmation flashed across his face again.

    She already knew the reason for the abnormality she first felt in the Ghost King's Stone Chamber just now. There were these strange and mysterious cracks everywhere in the Ghost King's Sect in Huqi Mountain. Only in the Ghost King's Stone Chamber just now, that  The stone walls inside are different.

    In perfect condition!

    Gui Li fell from a high altitude in the sky, and the monkey Xiao Huiyi lay on his shoulder, looking around. For the active Xiao Hui, it seemed that there would never be a quiet moment, and inside the monkey's body,  You will never see the word tired.

    However, the monkey will not be tired, but its master's face is a little heavy. Gui Li fell to the ground and saw the tall and desolate Huqi Mountain in the distance. But for some reason, he did not land directly on Huqi Mountain like in the past.  The entrance to the Qishan Ghost King Sect Cave was located at the foot of Huqi Mountain, and then he walked slowly towards the mountain.  It can be seen that Gui Li's expression is quite solemn, his brows are tightly knitted, and perhaps even he himself has forgotten how long it has been since he really smiled.

    There is a slight heavy feeling in the chest. Gui Li knows what it is without reaching out to touch it - the mysterious magic weapon of the Universe and Reincarnation Disk!  Gui Li had never heard of such a miraculous treasure in this world before, and he never thought that Yi Xian, a wandering fortune teller, would know this extremely hidden secret even in Tianyin Temple. Only after he had a little hope  , but more worry, anxiety and confusion.  Until now, he still couldn't figure out this magic weapon. Presumably, Master Pude, who was one of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple, had not been able to figure it out for decades. How could he solve this mystery in just a few days?  But what about Baguio?

    Gui Li stopped and took a deep breath. He looked like he was overwhelmed by a heavy burden. After a long time, he suddenly smiled bitterly and walked towards the mountain again.

    How many people always say that life is like a dream, but they don’t know that in this world, no matter what kind of dream, you have to face it!

    Unconsciously, he had reached the entrance of the cave of the Ghost King Sect's main hall.

    At the doorWhen several disciples patrolling the area saw his figure, they were startled at first, and then they seemed to have thought of something, and their faces showed great joy, and they all ran over.

    "Deputy Sect Master, you are back."

    "You came back a step late. Miss Xiaobai came back to find you. She just left!"

    "If you don't come back, we, we really don't know if we'll be alive to see you"

    The pile of garbled and disjointed words surprised Gui Li, who asked in astonishment: "What did you say?"

    The disciples of the Ghost King Sect have really been trapped in a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire these days, suffering unspeakably. But under such circumstances, all those who used to be in charge have disappeared. The four holy envoys were originally quite prestigious, but after Qinglong went to southern Xinjiang  There was no news, and Suzaku had been missing for a long time, and Suzaku had already left Huqi Mountain.  As for the Ghost King, who is the center of gravity of the Ghost King Sect, he has a completely unexpected and strange attitude of indifference. The Ghost King Sect is really in chaos. If it weren't for the strict rules of the Demon Sect, everyone would not dare to escape for fear of punishment.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for Huqi Mountain to become an empty mountain.

    In the past, Gui Li had a high status in the Ghost King Sect. Although he usually treated people coldly, he never bullied ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples. The Ghost King Sect disciples secretly respected this taciturn deputy sect leader.  at this time

    At this time of crisis, suddenly seeing the Ghost Calendar is like a life-saving straw in the snow. How can we not make people who are immersed in fear and unable to extricate themselves to be ecstatic?

    Listening to the disciples around him arguing with each other non-stop, Gui Li lowered his head silently, stretched out his hand and touched his chest gently. The samsara disk faintly exuded a faint warm breath through the black cloth.

    "That's enough!" Suddenly, he said coldly.

    The surrounding disciples of the Ghost King Sect were stunned.

    Gui Li silently pushed away the Ghost King Sect disciples with his hands and walked toward the heart of the mountain.

    Someone in Shenhou shouted loudly: "Deputy, deputy sect master, don't you even care about us?"

    Gui Li's body stopped for a moment, and then his low and depressed voice was heard slowly saying: "It has been ten years, and I have tried my best but still cannot save Baguio. I don't even look down on myself, so how can I save others  …”

    He continued to walk forward. Looking from behind, he looked a bit desolate, not at all as young and energetic as he should be at this moment.  The disciples of the Ghost King Sect behind him looked at each other in shock. Each of them looked ashen, and despair was like a tide, coming from unknown directions and covering them up.

    Gui Li walked into the corridor at the heart of the mountain. He didn't take two steps when suddenly the monkey Xiao Hui, who had been lying on his shoulder, suddenly shook his body and screamed "Squeak!". However, he stood up and at the same time, three eyes appeared on his face.  There was a faint golden light, and he looked like he was facing a formidable enemy.

    Gui Li frowned, reached out to hug Xiao Hui, and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Hui, what's wrong?"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times, and his expression turned out to be slightly nervous. At the same time, he waved his arms to both sides. Gui Li's eyes narrowed, and then he looked in the direction of Xiao Hui's fingers, and the expression on his face gradually changed.  For ice cold.

    Where Xiao Hui pointed his finger, there were many strange and profound mysterious cracks appearing on the originally hard stone wall.

    Gui Li slowly put Xiao Hui back on his shoulder, and at the same time, he took another step and walked forward slowly.  Xiao Hui was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, his eyes wide open and his face wary, observing the surroundings carefully.  On this corridor, which used to be crowded with people, only Gui Li and Xiao Hui were present at the moment, and all the Ghost King Sect disciples who usually were there were missing.

    The empty corridor, with forked roads one after another, as Gui Li's figure slowly advanced, the mysterious cracks on the stone walls on both sides of the corridor became more and more dense and thick.  A strange aura began to spread in the passages around Gui Li, as if some invisible monster was opening its eyes in the dark and watching them.

    The faint, vague smell of blood floats faintly in the empty corridor.

    Gui Li's walking steps are getting slower and slower, and his eyes are becoming deeper and sharper as he looks from one crack to another. Something is indeed happening here!

    He suddenly stopped, as if he remembered something, and turned pale in an instant. This strange and unknown power enveloped Huqi Mountain, but Baguio was still lying in the ice stone chamber extending out of the corridor

    In a moment, Gui Li's figure bounced out like lightning, and even made a sharp sound of breaking through the air in the quiet corridor, and disappeared at the end of the corridor in an instant.

    Boom!

    The heavy sound of the stone door echoed in the corridor again. Gui Li stood anxiously at the door of the Ice Stone Chamber, almost standing in front of the stone door.A gap was opened that could accommodate one person to pass through, and he jumped in.

    The light, dreamlike white smoke still emanates from the cold stone platform, floating in the air in the stone room. A green figure, with a faint and peaceful smile, is still lying there quietly.

    Gui Li stood silently at the door. After a while, he took a long breath and the nervous look on his face slowly calmed down.

    He looked at Baguio for a while, then slowly walked up to the side of the ice stone platform. He stared at the beautiful woman's face, which was still as beautiful as before, for a long time, and said softly: "I'm back, Baguio."

    There was no answer. What answered him was a cold silence. The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved slightly, and a trace of sadness flashed deep in his eyes.

    He sat down next to the ice stone platform, took a look around, and found that this ice stone chamber was somehow different from the cracks in the corridors outside. The surrounding stone walls were actually intact, with not a single crack.

    Gui Li frowned slightly, with a look of confusion in his eyes, but he didn't seem to be in the mood to delve into anything at the moment. Soon, his attention and eyes were focused on Baguio lying on the ice stone platform.  He reached out and slowly took out something wrapped in black cloth from his arms. He slowly untied the black cloth, revealing the warm-colored Qiankun Samsara Disk. The soft white light radiated out, passing over Baguio's slightly pale face.  .

    "Baguio" Gui Li called softly.

    But before he could continue to say anything, suddenly a cold and majestic voice came from the stone door at the entrance of the stone chamber behind him.

    "Wait!"

    Gui Li frowned, turned around and looked at the door.

    I saw the Ghost King standing at the stone gate with his hands behind his back, his eyes as sharp as a knife, staring at the wheel of reincarnation in Gui Li's hand, and said coldly: "What is that in your hand?"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 25 Chapter 1 Qiankun Lock

.    Deep in the Ghost King Sect cave in Huqi Mountain, there is a blood pool.

    The huge space is still shrouded in a strong smell of blood, and the steaming blood has even dyed the hard stone walls a bright blood red color.  In the blood pool that was constantly churning out bubbles from the depths of the blood, the four ancient spirit beasts all showed signs of exhaustion and weakness. Soaked in the blood pool, the dark red light shot from the mysterious void Fulong Cauldron in the sky  The light and shadow now looked much dimmer than before.  But on the contrary, the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air is overflowing with aura and energy. Even the mysterious inscriptions on the cauldron are shining brightly, and the strange devil's head is engraved on the front of the Fulong Cauldron.  , has completely turned into a blood-red color, and there is a faint strange force hovering over it.

    In the huge cave where the entire blood pool is located, there is obviously no sound except for the occasional sound of bubbles bursting in the blood pool under the feet. However, when one is inside, one feels as if he is in a whirlpool, an invisible but huge  The incomparable power has awakened from the darkness, growing stronger bit by bit, peering into the world.

    There is no wind, but the clothes are fluttering.

    Mr. Ghost, who was dressed in black, clearly felt the cold and bloody power hovering around his body at this moment, but apart from the strange heat in his eyes, there was no trace of fear.  He moved his eyes away from the Fulong Cauldron in mid-air, and slowly looked around this huge cave. This was obviously the source of the mysterious bloody power in the Ghost King Sect, where the increasingly powerful power  Under the constant expansion, even the passages in the caves in the belly of Ghost King Zong Mountain are scarred, and the stone walls here are naturally even more unbearable.

    Shockingly huge cracks burst out from the stone wall at the top of the cave, cracking deeply from top to bottom. The largest crack was as wide as one foot, and the smallest one was over three feet. The hard stone wall here was like  The thin paper was torn apart at will, and it looked like some ancient god was splitting mountains and seas with violent force that shattered the sky.

    It is rare for the Ghost King to not come to the blood pool today, but Mr. Ghost knows the reason. The Ghost King went to see the thousand-year-old Nine-tailed Sky Fox who unexpectedly came back a few days ago. I think that with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's thousand-year practice, I'm afraid he won't find out.  I can't understand all the strange things in the Ghost King Sect.  However, when Mr. Ghost thought of this, he smiled coldly under the black veil, obviously not caring at all. After a moment, his eyes returned to the Fulong Cauldron again.

    The crimson light shines, as if it has a special frequency, like a strange breathing. The blood-red eyes of the devil's face on the Fulong Cauldron flash with strange light, and it seems to be holding Mr. Ghost's head brightly.

    "Shura" Mr. Ghost shouted this strange word softly, slowly knelt down, spread his hands and lay on the ground.

    The strange light in mid-air seemed to be even more intense.

    But at this seemingly quiet moment, suddenly, the blood-red light on the Fulong Cauldron swayed, as if it had been stimulated by something. Then before Mr. Ghost could react, he felt a sudden shock in his ears, and a  An invisible sound wave roared past like a raging wave. Even with his Tao Xing, he still felt a faint pain. The mysterious and huge power that was originally quietly hovering in the huge cave seemed to have suddenly solidified, and then the weird whistling sound gradually gradually  It sounded like a roaring roar.

    This strange phenomenon was unexpected even by Mr. Ghost. He had no idea why. He jumped up and stared closely at the Fulong Cauldron hanging in the air. After carefully examining it, his eyes suddenly froze and he saw  The devil's face on the Fulong Cauldron had turned completely blood red. At this moment, for some reason, a small dot with a weak white soft light suddenly appeared in the middle of the forehead. This white light combined with the blood that enveloped the entire cave.  The Qi is naturally completely out of proportion, there is a huge difference, but somehow, not only the mysterious power originating from the Fulong Cauldron cannot eliminate it, but also under the roaring and powerful blood light that fills the sky, that little white light actually  It is still sparkling and has not weakened.

    Mr. Ghost's body was greatly shaken, and all the blood on his face was gone. He lost his voice and said: "The Lock of the Universehow is this possible?"

    As if the sudden blow was too great, Mr. Ghost, who had always been calm, suddenly lost his composure. He walked around anxiously on the platform under the Fulong Cauldron, muttering to himself: "Impossible, impossible, Fulong."  How come there is such an ancient divine law prohibition on the tripod, what’s going on, what’s going on?”

    Suddenly, his body froze again. Almost at the same time as he was keenly aware of it, the mysterious white light spot on the devil's face on the Fulong Cauldron suddenly brightened, and a soft white light spurted out, like a sharp dagger, shooting across the sky.  It looks particularly dazzling in the blood-red red glow.

    Looking from a distance, the white light dagger seemed to be stuck in the middle of the forehead of the demon face, nailing that face tightly.

    A sharp howl suddenly sounded throughout the cave, and the red light in the sky spun rapidly. Powerful power filled the entire space, and even the stone walls around the cave even opened.Everyone began to tremble, and boulders kept falling, and in the blood pool, countless huge whirlpools appeared on the blood water. The four spirit beasts looked up to the sky feebly in the blood water, at a loss.  The sharp whistle became more and more sharp, like a furious roar, coming from all directions in the cave towards the Fulong Cauldron that was always in mid-air. In the center of the storm, the blood-red light on the demon's face trembled and flashed violently, looking extremely twisted and ferocious.  Extremely.

    However, under the unparalleled terrifying power, in the surrounding blood surging like a furious wave, the faint white light stood proudly. Those terrifying powers seemed to be able to destroy the world, but they took this life and death.  A bunch of white light can do nothing.  Let the blood light attack from all directions, and in the end, under Mr. Ghost's bloodshot gaze, the white light dagger was still inserted into the demon's face.

    I don’t know how long it took, but this terrifying force finally weakened. The rapidly rotating blood light gradually subsided, and the changes in the Blood Pool Cave also slowly calmed down. In Mr. Ghost’s somewhat desperate eyes, it turned out that he was already close.  The finished blood-red demon's face was actually driven back by the soft-looking white light dagger. Most of the blood color was removed, and the blood-colored light and shadow on the entire Fulong Cauldron also dimmed a lot.  "How is it possible, how is it possible" With a bit of desolation, Mr. Ghost stood on the platform blankly.  It looked like death, lifeless.  The mysterious power on the Fulong Cauldron in front of him had really taken him all his life to pursue. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was entrusted to him by his fate. How could he expect that the stall that was about to succeed would undergo such a change!  "No, no, everything is not a complete failure yet. You can't be in a hurry, you can't be in a hurry" Mr. Ghost was not an ordinary person after all. He took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and began to think rapidly in his mind about what was on the Fulong Cauldron in front of him.  Although the mysterious power was suppressed by the sudden appearance of the ancient divine law restricting the Universe Lock, it was still not completely defeated. It was just that the vital points were tightly sealed and could not be broken through. As long as the Universe Lock was cracked, it would be done.

    It's just that although Mr. Ghost thinks very highly of himself, he is not arrogant enough to think that he can unlock the ancient magic. According to legend, this supreme ancient magic is used by the ancient gods to suppress the evil spirits in the world, except for a few ancient artifacts.  , which cannot be solved by humans.

    However, the so-called ancient artifact, not to mention that it has been passed down to the world, even a man like him who is almost omniscient and extremely knowledgeable has never heard of it. He only knows that there is such an ancient legend. At this time  , but where can I go to find some ancient artifact?

    As soon as he thought about this, Mr. Ghost's body was shaky, and he suddenly shouted and spit out a mouthful of blood. The blood was bright red and fell on the platform, which was particularly dazzling.

    In the ice stone chamber, Ghost Li and Ghost King looked at each other in silence. Ghost King looked solemn and his eyes were sharp, while Ghost Li's face showed more of indifference.

    "What is the jade plate you are holding in your hand, and why did you bring it to Baguio?" the ghost king asked coldly.

    Gui Li did not answer. He withdrew his gaze and returned to Baguio. After half a minute, he slowly said: "I want to save her."

    The Ghost King frowned, his eyes flashed, and he walked over quickly and said: "This magic weapon can save Yao'er."

    Gui Li looked at the Samsara Disk that shone with soft white light in his hand, suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "I don't know."

    The Ghost King was startled and said: "What do you mean by this?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "I just heard people said that this magic weapon has miraculous effects and may be able to cure Baguio, so I asked to borrow it. I can't tell what it is like."

    The Ghost King glanced at the Samsara Disk, his eyes condensed, and he was obviously a little surprised by the strange appearance of this jade object. However, based on his knowledge, he had never heard of this magic weapon, and he frowned and said: "What is the name of this magic weapon?"

    Gui Li said: "This treasure is the Samsara Disk of Heaven and Earth. It is said that it can stabilize the soul and end life and death, but how on earth" The haggard appearance of Master Pude flashed in his mind, and he smiled bitterly and said: "What on earth is this?  But no one knows." An angry look flashed across the Ghost King's face, and red threads popped up in his eyes, implying a hint of murderous intent, but after a moment he looked at Baguio, and that peaceful smile was reflected in his eyes, like  Feeling something on his mind, his eyes finally softened slowly.

    Maybe, at this moment, only Baguio can make him quiet for the time being!

    "This treasure is not extraordinary!" The Ghost King suddenly arrived: "I can see that although I have never heard of this magic weapon, the jade quality of this object is extraordinary, and the light is pure and undisturbed. It is definitely not an ordinary thing. Try it quickly.  Well, maybe maybe it will have a miraculous effect" As he said this, his voice also deepened. However, in the past ten years, he, like Gui Li, had endured countless hardships.  After a setback and failure, although they still retained a hope, both men knew in their hearts that it was only a small glimmer of hope after all.

    Gui Li nodded silently, put the Samsara Disk in his hand, and approached Bi?, only white soft light was seen flowing, but there was no movement at all.  Gui Li took a chance and put the true energy in his body into the jade plate. However, the wheel of reincarnation was like a deep sea. The true energy entered was like a mud cow falling into the sea. There was no life left, and nothing happened on the jade plate.  Variety.  Gui Li didn't have many surprises in his heart. In fact, he had used countless methods to test the jade plate before returning to Huqi Mountain, including the method of inputting true energy, but they all ended in failure. He thought about it that day.  Master Pude of Yinsi has been studying this rare treasure for decades but has found nothing. If Gui Li can think of a method in these few days, Master Pude has already tried it hundreds of times.

    In fact, Gui Li didn’t understand this in his heart, but no matter what, he couldn’t give up the slightest hope of saving Baguio.  I had no choice but to try desperately, hoping that God would be merciful and a miracle would happen, but in the end it ended in failure.

    Ghost Li lowered his head and sat there blankly. A look of disappointment flashed across the Ghost King's face, but he did not scold him, nor did he personally take the strange jade plate over to look at it, even though the two had been on bad terms recently.  , but the Ghost King naturally knows how Gui Li treats Baguio. As long as there is a little bit of hope, Gui Li will never give up. Naturally, he has tried every method this time.

    He let out a long sigh, and looked a little older. He shook his head silently, and was about to walk away. Suddenly he paused, as if he remembered something, and suddenly turned around and said sternly to the ghost: "You try it."  Put the "Hehuan Bell" and the jade plate together and have a look?

    Gui Li was startled, then realized, a trace of nervousness flashed across his face, he approached Baguio, stretched out his hand and gently opened Baguio's crossed palms on his chest. At the tentacles, he felt that although the skin was still smooth and plump, it was cold.  Extremely.  Gui Li felt sour in his heart and did not dare to think any more. He carefully took out the He Huan Bell in Baguio's hand.

    The golden Hehuan bell swayed gently, making a crisp sound, and a faint light flashed through, like the eyes of a beautiful lover, looking at him.

    Gui Li held the Samsara Plate in one hand and the Hehuan Bell in the other, and gently placed it on the jade plate.  Those strange little jade pieces in the samsara disk of heaven and earth are still sliding silently on their own, and mountains, rivers, and stars in the sky are all vaguely among them.

    Under the gazes of Gui Li and Gui King, He Huanling gradually entered the top of the Qiankun Samsara Disk. When there was still a foot away, Gui Li suddenly seemed to feel something. He frowned and flashed in his eyes.  There was a hint of surprise.

    The Ghost King felt it immediately and stared at him: "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li didn't speak, just took a deep breath, and then suddenly let go of his fingers when He Huanling was still a foot above the jade plate.

    The Ghost King was shocked.

    I saw that in the soft white light emitted by the Qiankun Samsara Disk, the Hehuan Bell surprisingly did not fall. It seemed to be faintly lifted up by some invisible force, rising and falling slowly in the white light. After a moment, the melodious sound  The bell rang.

    Ghost Li and Ghost King both had expressions of surprise on their faces!

    But at this critical moment, before the expressions of surprise on their faces could remain for a moment longer, the entire Ice Stone Chamber, no, the entire Huqi Mountain suddenly shook violently, with a huge and terrifying wave.  Invisible power with a strong smell of blood suddenly exploded from the depths of their feet, as if a giant beast had suddenly been stimulated by something, roaring furiously in an attempt to break free.

    The faces of Ghost Li and Ghost King changed colors at the same time. The difference was that Ghost Li was E Ran, but Ghost King's eyes were full of shock and anger!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  .  .  .  .

    Harsh roars came from all directions at the same time. Ghost Li and Ghost King turned around and saw that the stone walls of the ice stone chamber, which were still intact, finally couldn't hold on in this sudden out-of-control explosion of power. The four walls simultaneously  It cracked open, and the crack stretched almost at a visible speed. At the same time, the ground under their feet began to tremble violently. It really felt like the world was falling apart and the world was doomed.

    Outside the stone chamber, horrified shouts began to be heard from everywhere, followed by more and louder roars. You didn’t need to look at Gui Li and Gui Wang to know that the situation outside would only be worse than in the ice stone chamber, but this time  At this moment, the two of them have nothing to worry about.

    Gui Li gritted his teeth, held up the Samsara Disk, and moved closer to Baguio. At the same time, the Hehuan bell trembled slightly, and the crisp sound of the bell seemed so different from the violent roaring around him. Although it was weak, it was still in the air.  In the ears of Ghost Li and Ghost King.  This sound was louder than the real earth shattering.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The Albizia Bells are floating in the air in the white and soft light of the Samsara Disk.  There was a hint of pain. Both Gui Li and Gui Wang had sweat on their foreheads. They didn't even dare to blink their eyes and stared at her.?Trembling acacia bells.

    Suddenly, the huge and strange force around them disappeared in an instant, and the roars echoing around stopped. Only the echoes in the distance still retained traces of the drastic change just now, like a long whale sucking water, that wave  The terrifying power was quickly withdrawn.

    At this moment, it was the moment when Mr. Ghost saw the ancient divine law prohibiting the Qiankun Lock from showing its power in the blood pool deep in Huqi Mountain, and deeply sealed the Fulong Cauldron.

    And in front of Ghost Li and Ghost King, things also took an unexpected turn.

    It turned out that the Acacia Bell had undergone strange changes in the light of the Qiankun Samsara Disk, and it seemed to be getting out of trouble. However, the Qiankun Samsara Disk itself had not changed at all, but when the power suddenly disappeared, the Qiankun Samsara Disk suddenly  As if he felt something, there was an invisible force calling from afar, and the originally soft white light suddenly surged.

    The bodies of Gui Li and Ghost King were shaken, and they lost their voices: "What?"

    The white light on the jade plate instantly became dazzling, almost making it difficult to look directly at it, and the speed at which the countless small jade pieces in the center of the jade plate were sliding on their own suddenly accelerated by more than ten times. Countless jade pieces were seen sliding and running, making it difficult to distinguish them.  , and the strange fonts originally engraved on each piece actually lit up one by one.

    With the change in the wheel of samsara, the Albizia bell that was trembling just now quickly became quiet, and even the sound of the bell became slower, and soon became silent.

    The Ghost King was very anxious and said angrily: "What's going on?"

    Gui Li was also extremely anxious and gritted his teeth and said, "I don't understand either!"

    The two watched helplessly as the brilliance of the Universe Samsara Disk became more and more brilliant. In the end, even the stars and river patterns engraved on the edge of the jade plate seemed to come to life. The entire Universe Samsara Disk seemed to be given life, whistling incessantly, like a calling.  It was talking about something, and it seemed to be echoing some distant cry.

    But in the brilliant brilliance, the Albizia Bell seemed to have received a heavy blow. It trembled slightly in mid-air for the last time, and seemed to have completely lost its support. It fell slumped from mid-air and never moved again.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By ??Gui Li and Gui Wang stared blankly at the Albizia Bell in the Samsara Disk, their faces ashen.

    The abnormal movement underground has subsided for a long time, and the wheel of reincarnation that suddenly changed has returned to its original appearance. There is no longer a dazzling halo, but under the soft white light, the Albizia Bell seems to have lost its life.  , no matter how Gui Li tried, there was no response.

    The Ghost King's face was gloomy and ugly, but the initial angry expression had disappeared from his face, replaced by the cold indifference. He silently watched Gui Li try with the hope of chance, and then witnessed it again and again.  His failure.  Finally, he slowly stood up straight, closed his eyes, and stood for a while, then quietly turned around and left the ice stone room without saying a word.

    The stone door closed slowly, and there was a huge crack across the thick and hard stone, as if it had been torn apart.  In the quiet stone room, Gui Li finally slowly stopped his futile attempts and sat beside the stone platform, motionless.

    I don’t know how long it took, Gui Li slowly picked up the Albizia Bell that fell in the Samsara Disk, gently put it back in Baguio’s hand, and then carefully crossed Baguio’s hands on his chest as before.  Every movement he made was very careful and gentle, as if he was afraid that if he used a little force, he would hurt the sleeping woman in front of him.

    He stared at Baguio's face, as if he was crazy. After a while, he heard his deep and hoarse voice, saying: "I'm sorry, Baguio, I couldn't save you"

    After leaving the Ice Stone Chamber, the expression on the Ghost King's face changed drastically. The indifferent expression was instantly replaced by a violent aura, and there was also a murderous aura in his eyes, which was daunting.

    He looked around coldly and saw that the passages on all sides were covered with scars, obviously due to the mysterious power that suddenly erupted just now. The stone wall that was originally cracked everywhere now looked even more fragile, giving birth to more new ones.  Not to mention the cracks, many of the original cracks were much larger, which was shocking to look at. It almost gave the impression that the cave was about to collapse.  In the distance of the passage, many disciples of the Ghost King Sect could be vaguely seen running around, shouting one after another. It was obvious that everyone was frightened.

    The Ghost King's face became even more gloomy and angry. He turned around and walked away. His figure disappeared deep into the passage in an instant. After a short while, the Ghost King had arrived at the blood pool deep in the cave.

    In the large blood pool space, the strong smell of blood still hit the face, but the red light in the sky that once caused astonishment has strangely weakened a lot.  The Ghost King frowned, and then he saw the black figure of Mr. Ghost standing alone on the platform.

    Without thinking, he strode over, came behind Mr. Ghost, and said coldly: "?What's going on? I was fine when I left. Why did the power of Fulong Cauldron suddenly lose control so much?  "

    Mr. Ghost's body moved slightly, but he did not turn around or speak. The Ghost King became more and more angry, snorted coldly, and a murderous look flashed across his face, and said: "I tell you, it was probably because of the loss of control of this divine power just now.  , or it may damage my Yao'er's treatment, you are always here to watch, if you don't give me a reason, don't blame me for being ruthless!"

    At the end of the sentence, the Ghost King's voice was fierce. Mr. Ghost didn't even have to look back to feel a murderous intention rushing towards his back like a sharp blade. However, he did not show the slightest fear. Instead, he spoke lightly in a tired tone.  He pointed lightly at the Fulong Cauldron floating in mid-air, and weakly whispered: "Sect Master, would you like to take a look at the Fulong Cauldron first?"

    The Ghost King looked up, but didn't see anything for a moment. The Fulong Cauldron was still floating in the air, and the surrounding area was still red. He immediately said: "What are you asking me to see? Everything is fine" The words were said.  Halfway through, his voice suddenly choked and he could no longer speak. Then his eyes seemed to be frozen, staring closely at the Fulong Cauldron in the sky.

    In the bloody light, on the demonic face in front of the Fulong Cauldron floating in the air, there was a strange white light in the middle of the forehead. It was like a light dagger, thrust into the demon's head.  The demon's face, which had turned completely blood red, all the red color around the light dagger faded away, and the entire upper part of his eyes returned to the original pale green color of the Fulong Cauldron.

    The Ghost King’s complexion changed drastically, and he turned around sharply and said to Mr. Ghost: “What’s going on?”

    Mr. Ghost took a breath and said in a low voice: "Everything was fine originally. Seeing that the Fulong Cauldron Four Spirit Blood Formation was about to be completed, who would have thought that today suddenly when the formation was running to the point where the blood energy was perfect and Shura gathered, suddenly from Fulong  This restriction was born in the cauldron, which locked the ancient cauldron's life eye and forced the blood to disperse. During this time, the blood formation Shura's divine power did not dare to restrain and fight back, and even I could not control it. Who knows  There was still nothing we could do about this divine law restriction, but the power of Shura was forced to have no way to vent, and he was rushing around in all directions, and then he lost control."

    The Ghost King took a breath of cold air, turned around and stared at the seemingly extremely weak light beam. After looking at it for a long time, he whispered: "What kind of restriction is this? How can it be so powerful? It can actually destroy the Fulong Cauldron."  Is this a divine power that can destroy heaven and earth?"

    Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment and said: "I'm not completely sure, but it should most likely be an ancient divine law that restricts the universe lock passed down from ancient times!"

    "Qiankun Lock?" The Ghost King frowned and repeated in a low voice, "Why have you never heard of it?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said: "This kind of divine law prohibition has never appeared in the human world. Since ancient times, it has been vaguely mentioned in some fragments of stock books. No one seriously believes that such a thing actually exists.  "Having said this, Mr. Ghost paused and looked at the Ghost King. He saw that the Ghost King was still staring at the thin beam of light dagger in mid-air, but his face was still extremely ugly.

    Mr. Ghost sighed secretly in his heart, and then continued: "It is said that this kind of divine law prohibition is used by ancient gods to suppress demons. Unless manpower can find other ancient artifacts, there is some hope."

    The Ghost King shuddered slightly, turned around and said, "What is an ancient artifact?"

    Mr. Ghost smiled bitterly and said, "Even I don't know this anymore."

    The Ghost King said angrily: "Then what we have done for the Four Spirits Blood Formation is not in vain?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said slowly: "In my opinion, the spiritual energy of the blood array around this blood pool has not dispersed, and the blood energy is still abundant. Even the power of Shura in the Fulong Cauldron is still gathering and not dispersing, but it is a temporary state. It can be seen that  The vitality of the Four Spirit Blood Formation is still there, and it is only half a step away from being completed. The problem is that the Qiankun Lock suddenly appeared, which has just sealed the Qi of Fulong Cauldron itself, and connected the Four Spirit Blood Formation with Fulong Cauldron.  If the spiritual energy is cut off and the blood energy does not go into the Fulong Cauldron, it will be difficult for Shura's divine power to emerge. This is in addition to the current dilemma."

    The expression on the Ghost King's face is changing rapidly, and all kinds of expressions are constantly changing, but the violent energy that is ready to burst out is almost as if it is taking shape, and it is rushing towards Mr. Ghost in waves.

    Mr. Ghost’s black veil moved without any wind, but he still stood where he was, silently looking at the Ghost King.

    After a long while, the Ghost King suddenly took a long breath, his expression slowly calmed down, and even his tone of voice calmed down, and he said coldly: "Then what do you think we should do now?"

    Mr. Ghost sighed secretly and said: "The most important thing now is naturally the Qiankun Lock restriction. As long as it is solved, we can succeed in one fell swoop."

    The Ghost King said: "What are you going to do?"

    The doctor hesitated for a moment and said: "If there is the legendary ancient artifact, it would be the best, but it seems that there is little hope. However, I think that although this Qiankun Lock is powerful, it is different from the legends left from ancient times.  It's quite big. The Fulong Cauldron is an extremely ancient thing, and I'm afraid it won't be ten thousand years old. Even though the Qiankun Lock is an ancient divine method with unparalleled power, thousands of years have been wasted, and most of it will be wasted no matter what.  As long as you observe it carefully, it may not be impossible to crack.

    The Ghost King was silent for a moment, nodded slowly, and the expression on his face gradually softened. After pondering for a while, he seemed to have remembered something, his face turned gloomy, and he sighed and said, "Is this all fate?"

    Mr. Ghost was startled and didn’t understand what he meant, and said, “What?”

    The Ghost King gave a wry smile, his face lost the anger and became a bit helpless and bitter, he shook his head and said: "It's nothing, now I'm going to offend you and make you work harder."

    “With that said, the Ghost King turned around and left the blood pool without waiting for Mr. Ghost’s consent.  Mr. Ghost looked from behind and saw that the huge back of the Ghost King looked a little tired and trembling for some reason, as if there was always a heavy burden on his shoulders and heart.

    And he seems to be getting more and more strenuous

    Gui Li pushed open the stone door and returned to his residence. The stone door slowly closed behind him with a low sound. Gui Li seemed to feel nothing. His eyes were blank and he didn't even know what he was doing.  Got here.

    The stone walls in the stone room where he lives are also covered with cracks, some thick and some thin, some deep and some shallow. Occasionally, small stones fall down from the rough cracks. Obviously, this place has not escaped from the depths of the Huqishan cave.  The erosion of the mysterious power in the blood pool.  But Gui Li seemed to turn a blind eye to everything. He fell down on the bed, and his hands relaxed as if they had completely lost their strength. A round object wrapped in black cloth gently slipped from his hands and landed silently on his hand.  on the bed.

    With a flash of gray shadow, monkey Xiao Hui jumped over from the side and jumped on Gui Li, but Gui Li was still lying motionless, without any reaction at all.  Xiao Hui was a little strange. He opened his head and looked in front of Gui Li's head. He saw that Gui Li's eyes were closed tightly and his face was pale. Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes and seemed to know something. He yelled "Zhi Zhi" twice.  The sound became quiet, and he didn't bother Gui Li anymore. He jumped off Gui Li and sat on the bed with his back against his master, without saying a word.

    There was silence in the stone room. I don't know how long it had passed, but Gui Li was still so motionless. Xiao Hui looked at the owner with some worry, but seemed hesitant to disturb him. The monkey's head turned around, and suddenly  I saw something wrapped in black cloth lying quietly on the bed not far away.

    Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes and looked at Gui Li for a while, then turned to look at Gui Li and saw that he was still lying silently. Xiao Hui's tail swayed slightly, scratched his head, and then his body turned slightly.  Reaching forward, he quickly stretched out his hand, grabbed the thing in his hand, and took it over.

    Xiao Hui turned the disc wrapped in black cloth over and looked at it several times, but he couldn't see anything. On the contrary, the monkey's paw accidentally lost its grip in the end, and Gui Li was restless in front of him.  It was randomly wrapped with black cloth, which was very loose. Suddenly the black cloth fell off, and a white jade plate slipped out of it. With a soft "snap", it fell gently on the bed in front of Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Hui was startled, and he shrank back. He saw that the jade plate in front of him was quite strange, emitting a white and soft brilliance. In the center of the jade plate, there were countless small jade pieces sliding by themselves.  Rest is even more magical.  Xiao Hui's attention was immediately attracted. The three monkeys' eyes didn't even blink. They kept staring at the Samsara Plate. Then they carefully stretched out a pair of hands and lightly touched the edge of the jade plate.

    The Samsara Disk slipped to the side silently, and Xiao Hui quickly retracted his hand. It looked like a monkey testing this strange plate, but it seemed that there was no danger. Xiao Hui touched it.  Yupan put his hand to his own eyes and took a closer look. It was not red, itchy or painful.  He grinned, looked at the jade plate lying on the bed, turned his head to both sides, and then stretched out his hand to grab the Samsara Plate.

    The soft white light spilled out from the jade plate and shone on the face of the gray-handed monkey. Xiao Hui's three eyes widened and he looked at the samsara plate. Countless small jade pieces in the jade plate were still moving quietly.  Sliding, like time passing by, never ending.

    Slowly, Xiao Hui seemed to be fascinated by it. His three eyes were getting closer and closer to the jade plate, and his eyes were always staring at the countless strange jade pieces that kept sliding. The small things were reflected on it.  The three pupils were vaguely transformed into reflections of countless stars in the sky.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui's body tilted, and for some reason he actually left Gui Li's body. He came to the edge of the bed without knowing it, and this time he stepped on the bed.??, Xiao Hui immediately fell off the bed and landed on the ground.  "Squeak!" Xiao Hui suddenly let out a low cry, and then jumped up like a spring. Fortunately, it held tightly in its hand, and the Samsara Disk was firmly held in its hand and did not fall to the ground.  Xiao Hui jumped up and looked left and right, rolling his eyes with all three eyes. He casually grabbed the jade plate hanging by his side with one hand, and touched his head with the other hand. He was obviously confused. The master was sitting there just now.  Beside you, why did you suddenly fall off the bed?

    Xiao Hui tilted his head and thought for a long time, but finally he seemed to have figured it out, and he didn't feel depressed. However, because of his lively monkey nature, he didn't feel depressed for too long.  It looked up at the bed above its head and saw that Gui Li still looked the same and made no movement, so he simply sat down on the ground again and placed the Samsara Disk in front of him.

    In the white light, the magical little jade pieces in the jade plate are still moving.  But this time, Xiao Hui was not as attracted and obsessed as before. He rolled his eyes, grinned suddenly, raised his other hand, stretched out a finger, and pointed at the little ones in the center of the jade plate.  The small jade piece was explored.

    In the soft white light, Xiao Hui's finger quietly reached in. Suddenly, it clicked on one of the small jade pieces. However, these jade pieces seemed to have their own hidden potential. They were not affected by the pressure of Xiao Hui's finger and still moved forward.  Sliding away without any pause.

    Xiao Hui was startled for a moment. Not only did he not look angry, but he became a little happy, as if he had found something interesting. He reached out his hand to press the small jade piece on the other side a second time, and sure enough, it was also not pressed down.  It became more and more happy. It called out "Zhi Zhi" a few times, and then repeatedly stretched out its fingers to point and press the small jade pieces in the jade plate, having a great time.

    Under the faint white light, Xiao Hui looks so happy

    After pressing it for a while, Xiao Hui seemed to feel a little bored. He suddenly stretched out his fingers and pressed hard on one of the small jade pieces.  This time, the force was not as light as before, but rather heavy. Xiao Hui was originally a different species and had followed Gui Li for many years. His Taoism was actually very different. With this press, the situation was different from before.  I saw that the small jade piece was actually being held down by it. Seeing that the jade piece was still struggling under his fingers, he wanted to break free and continue to slide forward, but Xiao Hui looked excited and his fingers were harder.  , after several powerless struggles, this little jade piece finally came to a standstill.

    "Poof!"

    A low muffled sound suddenly sounded in the jade plate, which startled Xiao Hui. Looking around, he saw that this small jade block was stagnant, but the other jade blocks were not still. After a moment,  Suddenly, another small jade block slid over and bumped into this jade block.

    The two jade blocks collided, seemingly fine, but a sudden change occurred. The originally soft white light on the Samsara Disk suddenly lit up, but before the matter was over, almost at the same time, there was a sound of "Puff, Puff, Puff"  Continuously, jade pieces bumped into each other one after another. More and more jade pieces stopped sliding, and the white light on the jade plate became brighter and brighter. In the end, it was even brighter than before.  What you see in the ice stone chamber is ten times brighter, completely invisible, just like the scorching sun from the sky falling into this small stone chamber.

    Xiao Hui was stunned, looking at the jade plate in his hand. Even though it was extremely talented, it seemed that it could not bear the dazzling brilliance at this moment. He took a step back, loosened his grip, and the Samsara Plate fell to the ground with a "snap"  .

    However, the abnormality did not disappear as Xiao Hui loosened his fingers. The jade plate continued to emit a dazzling but silent light, and among the countless rays of brilliant light, scenes of mysterious patterns slowly began to emerge.  .

    Xiao Hui jumped up as if he had been burned by fire and hid in the corner of the stone room. However, he seemed to be unable to hold back his curiosity and kept looking back. On the bed, Gui Li seemed not to feel the stone room behind him at all.  Despite the strange changes that had taken place inside, he still lay motionless.

    But the most surprising and unexpected thing actually did not happen in this stone room. In the blood pond cave far away from Gui Li's stone room, Mr. Ghost was sitting cross-legged on the platform, closing his eyes in pain.  Thinking hard.  Above his head, the Fulong Cauldron was suspended in mid-air. The light dagger restricted by the ancient divine law was still firmly nailed to the forehead of the devil's face on the cauldron. Although it looked faint, it always existed.

    It was at this time that even Mr. Ghost did not notice that the white beam of light on Fulong Cauldron suddenly changed.

    It slowly became brighter. As the light beam became brighter, the blood-red gas that was still filled under the eyes of the devil's face was forced back a few points and fell to the bridge of his nose.  The blood on the demon's face was turning, and from a distance, it seemed to be even more distorted, and it looked a little more ferocious and angry later.

    &nbsp; As time goes by, that beam of light seems to be awakened, becoming brighter and brighter, as if echoing something.

    On the platform, Mr. Ghost's body moved. He seemed to feel something, but he was not sure. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the Fulong Cauldron above.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 25 Chapter 2 What to do

.    As the world goes by, the smoothness seems to be awakened, becoming brighter and brighter, as if echoing something.

    On the platform, Mr. Ghost's body moved. He seemed to feel something, but he was not sure. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the Fulong Cauldron above.

    Gui Li's body moved slightly, and he slowly woke up from a confused void. He turned over and sat up on the bed, but he still seemed to feel a little dizzy. With his high level of Taoism at this time, he would still have  This situation is really extremely rare.  But Gui Li didn't seem to care about this at all. He calmed down, took a long breath, turned around, and was suddenly startled. He saw a jade plate lying on the floor of the stone room, emitting a soft white light, which was Qiankun.  Samsara disk.  The monkey Xiao Hui was also squatting next to the jade plate. He seemed to be quite curious about the jade plate. He looked left and right. He wanted to reach out and touch the jade plate several times, but every time he retracted halfway and fell back.  It seems that he is a little afraid of this jade plate.

    Gui Li frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn't remember whether he dropped the jade plate to the ground. Not only that, he even couldn't remember how he walked back here from the Ice Stone Chamber.  It's a bit vague. I guess it's because I was too disappointed just now and was mentally weak!  Gui Li was silent, then smiled bitterly, sighed, and went downstairs gently. He bent down and picked up the Samsara Disk from the ground. Xiao Hui sat on the ground and looked up at Gui Li. His three eyes were full of excitement.  God, I don’t know what I’m thinking.

    Gui Li waved gently to the monkey and said, "Come here, Xiao Hui."

    Xiao Hui yelled "Zhi Zhi" twice, jumped over, and jumped on Gui Li's body in three or two times. However, it seemed that he was still a little taboo about the Samsara Disk in Gui Li's hand. In the end, he did not stay in Gui Li's arms.  He jumped on Gui Li's shoulder, sat down, and looked at the jade plate in Gui Li's hand from time to time.

    Gui Li didn’t think much, and reached out to touch Xiao Hui’s body. There was only this monkey in the world who always accompanied him.  After a while, his eyes fell on the Samsara Plate again. In the white soft light, the jade plate was still the same as before. In the center of the jade plate, the countless small jade pieces still followed their own magical and unique orbit, forever.  Sliding endlessly, it seemed like nothing happened at all.

    Gui Li silently stared at the jade plate in his hand, and the white light emitted by the jade plate also shone on his face. He just didn't know what secrets were hidden deep inside.

    Gui Li looked at it for a long time, and finally shook his head slightly. A trace of disappointment flashed across his face. He took the square of black cloth, wrapped the Samsara Disk and put it back in his arms.  Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, had been watching Gui Li's movements. When he saw Gui Li put the jade plate back into his arms, Xiao Hui suddenly screamed.

    Gui Li turned his head, a little puzzled, frowned and said: "What's the matter, Xiao Hui?"

    Xiao Hui reached out and scratched his head, but he seemed unable to tell what was wrong or important, so he could only spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders.  Gui Li reached out and patted Xiao Hui's head, but didn't pay much attention to it. After sitting for a while, he suddenly said: "Xiao Hui, how long have I been here just now?"

    Xiao Hui rolled his three eyes and shouted "Zhizhizhizhi" while making gestures with his hands. Gui Li looked at it for a while and said slowly: "It's been so long, let's go out for a walk."  !" He paused, stood up, and at the same time held Xiao Hui in his arms and touched her gently. His expression was a little gloomy, but he took a long breath and said calmly: "No matter what, we will still survive.  , right?" Xiao Hui's three eyes kept rolling around, and he didn't know whether he understood the meaning of Gui Li's words, but Gui Li didn't have the energy to think deeply anymore, so he patted Xiao Hui's back gently.  , Xiao Hui climbed up on his shoulder, and Gui Li walked towards the stone door. Amidst the low sound of the right door opening, they walked out. Outside the stone room, the passages extending in all directions were still extending to both sides, but those who were getting closer and closer  The denser and thicker the cracks are, they strongly remind people here of the unknown, strange existence and danger.  Gui Li stood at the door for a while, his eyes falling on the large and small cracks in the passage.

    Some of these cracks are extremely huge, cracking from above the passage to close to the ground, exposing the gray rocks inside. After the appearance of these cracks, the originally hard stone walls seemed as weak as thin paper.  Gui Li slowly walked to a crack on the nearby stone wall and stared at it expressionlessly for a long time.

    Then he looked up at the top of the passage and frowned slightly. These cracks only appeared in large numbers after he left Huqi Mountain last time. Naturally, he couldn't see clearly for a moment, but before he was in the Ice Stone Chamber,  When I was in the middle of the night, I clearly remembered that the source of the mysterious power that suddenly appeared was deep underground. However, looking at the cracks in the surrounding stone walls, it was the top of the passage that was most seriously damaged, followed by the stone walls on both sides, and the ground beneath my feet.  Pass oneHe looked impatient, and it seemed that he was in a bad mood. Although these cracks looked very strange, he really didn't have the intention to delve deeper.  After calming down, Gui Li no longer looked at the criss-crossing cracks around him, and took Xiao Hui to the side passage.

    The passage stretches all the way. What is different from usual is that it is much quieter than usual. The disciples of the Ghost King Sect seem to prefer to hide in their own rooms and no one wants to come out and walk around. In the huge passage, only Gui Li is left.  The figure of a person.

    But Gui Li obviously didn't care about this. Judging from the direction he was walking, he was walking towards the entrance of the cave. He didn't know if he was too depressed and wanted to go out for a walk.

    The sound of Gui Li's footsteps echoed in the passage, much louder than usual because it was too quiet.  The monkey Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, seemingly unaccustomed to this excessive silence, turning his head around and looking around.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui's head stopped and looked forward. Gui Li also felt something almost at the same time. He stopped and looked forward. He saw that the empty passage in front was still empty, but after a moment, there was indeed someone.  In Tokyo, a black figure floated over quietly.

    It turned out to be the elusive and mysterious Mr. Ghost.

    At the same time, Mr. Ghost saw Gui Li standing alone in front. It seemed that he was also convinced and stopped in his tracks.  The two looked at each other for a while, but neither of them spoke. The atmosphere in the passage became rather cold and awkward. Finally, Mr. Ghost said calmly: "When did you come back?"

    Gui Li said indifferently: "I just came back not long ago."

    Mr. Gui nodded, as if he had nothing more to say. Anyway, he said a few words, even if he said hello, he walked forward slowly, and Gui Li silently stepped aside.

    It was just that when Mr. Gui walked beside the ghost, he suddenly stopped again. It seemed that his move seemed to have a rare hesitation on weekdays. He groaned for a while: "Do you mean you just returned?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "Yes, what's wrong?"

    Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment, as if he was considering his words in his mind, and said slowly: "Then have you noticed is there anything wrong here?"

    Gui Li glanced at Mr. Gui and said, "What do you mean?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent again for a while, then shook his head and said calmly: "No, it's nothing, I'll leave first." After that, he walked forward without saying another word.

    Gui Li looked at his figure from behind, and saw Mr. Ghost's black figure gradually walking away in the passage, erratic. At first glance, it looked a bit weird like a ghost, but his figure was walking slower than usual.  A lot.

    In Gui Li's eyes, Mr. Ghost walks slowly, and his walking direction is not in a straight line. From time to time, he leans on both sides of the stone wall. Especially when he reaches a place where there is a stone room, Mr. Ghost will intentionally or unintentionally approach the door of the stone room, slightly  He paused for a moment before moving on.

    ???????????????????????????? It seems a bit like you are looking for something?

    Gui Li turned around indifferently. Even if Mr. Ghost was really looking for something, he wouldn't care at all.  Following the original direction, Gui Li continued to walk forward. This time he met no one on the road and soon reached the entrance of the cave.

    When Gui Li walked out of the cave, a ray of sunshine, with a bit of warmth, fell on his face.  He squinted his eyes slightly and took a deep breath. In the sunshine and the light, it seemed that the stone in his heart finally became a little lighter.

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    As the days passed by, Master Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect never showed up again. As Master Daoxuan is the leader of the world's righteous path, this is naturally not a trivial matter, and he has been concealing the matter and searching for it secretly.  The pressure on Xiao Yicai, the eldest disciple of the family, is also increasing day by day.

    From time to time outside the Qingyun Sect, there are people from various righteous sects who come to inquire, let alone those who are easy to deal with, but there are many factions in the Qingyun Sect, and Master Daoxuan did not really pass the position of headmaster to Xiao Yicai, so there are many things  It was quite difficult for Xiao Yicai to deal with it.  The Qingyun sect has always focused on Tongtian Peak. Seeing that there is something fishy about the sect leader, Yao has not heard from him for many days, and the news coming out of the Changmen is nothing but retreat. In the end, the retreat can no longer be dealt with. Xiao Yicai  The others simply said that Master Xuan had gone out to relax, and no one knew his whereabouts.

    Speaking of which, I can't blame Xiao Yicai. Among the thousands of people in Qingyun Sect, only Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhufeng are really aware of Daoxuan's current situation. Dazhufengtian Buyi was originally a great help.  , Suru and his wife passed away one after another.  Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi didn’t tell them how other people could know this huge secret in Qingyun Sect. They had no choice but to askXiao Yicai asked further.

    At this time, Xiao Yicai looked tired, and his whole body seemed to have lost weight. There was a big difference from his usual smart, capable and energetic appearance. You can imagine how much pressure he was shouldering at this moment.

    But he still couldn't rest. In the Yuqing Palace of Tongtian Peak where he was, the other six branches of the Qingyun Sect seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. They met together to come to Tongtian Peak to pursue the real master. What happened and why?  This long absence has never happened before.

    Most of the leaders of Qingyun Six Meridians were present, but Master Shuiyue, the leader of Xiaozhu Peak, did not come. Her most famous disciple Lu Xueqi also did not come, but Lu Xueqi's senior sister Wen Min did come.  Most of the other chiefs were sitting in the middle, and the most eye-catching one was the head of the Dazhu Peak lineage, who was finally taken over by the eldest disciple Song Daren.

    In the crowd, Song Daren was still wearing mourning clothes. He was obviously still observing mourning for his master and his wife, and his face was quite gloomy. Occasionally, his eyes glanced across the crowd, and he inadvertently saw Xiaozhufeng's Wenmin standing opposite him, gently saying to him.  And he nodded.

    Song Daren was silent, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, and he gave Wen Min a strong smile, but then he lowered his head again, obviously he was still immersed in grief.  A hint of sadness flashed across Wen Min's eyes, and his face became a little gloomy.

    Although today’s gathering is a gathering of six channels, the leaders are naturally not Song Daren and Qi Hao, the second-generation young disciples who have recently taken over as the leader. Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, and others are naturally doing their part, and they all ask questions to Xiao Yicai.

    Although Xiao Yicai has been dealing with the daily affairs of the sect for some time, in the end, Master Daoxuan did not clearly pass on the position of headmaster to him, so instead he had to stand and answer in front of these leaders of each lineage. There were no seats. At this moment, the center of the hall belonged to  The chair of Master Qingyun Sect was empty. Xiao Yicai was standing next to this big chair, with a bitter smile on his face, answering everyone's questions one by one.

    Just asking around, although the atmosphere was not good, he still couldn't find out the reason. Xiao Yicai insisted that he didn't know the whereabouts of Master Daoxuan. In fact, he really didn't know. He could only say that Master Daoxuan was the master of Taoism.  Tongxuan, maybe the soul was touched the day before yesterday and went out to wander.

    The leaders of each lineage and the elders of the Qingyun Sect naturally find this unbelievable. Daoxuan Zhenren has been in charge for many years and has never traveled abroad without leaving any information. However, Xiao Yicai kept repeating this answer.

    , but it’s also frustrating. You can’t force yourself to say that the past will not work without the present, right?

    Not finished

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 25 Chapter 3 Astrolabe

.    It has been ten days since Gui Li returned to Huqi Mountain, but his biggest and only goal has still not been made.

    In the past few days, the Samsara Disk and the Albizia Bell in Baguio's hand have never reacted. Every time he tried with hope, he always got a cold answer.  The strange underground mysterious power that day seemed to have disappeared since then and never happened again.

    Correspondingly, the originally gloomy and gloomy atmosphere in the main hall of the Ghost King Sect suddenly changed. In the past ten days, no one has gone crazy and hurt anyone, and the frightening speed of the expansion of cracks in the stone wall has also suddenly stopped.  .

    Everything seems to have returned to the peaceful days of the past. Everyone is gradually recovering from the edge of the cliff. Smiles are slowly appearing on people's faces. Although there are still trembling and cautious words on the smiles, the atmosphere is no longer the same as before.  Very different.

    In the caves and passages, more and more disciples of the Ghost King Sect were walking back and forth. The original appearance of each other as just passers-by also completely changed, and they gradually started talking and laughing.

    Regardless of whether this was a coincidence or not, these changes happened exactly after Gui Li returned to Huqi Mountain. Therefore, among the disciples of the Ghost King Sect, a rumor spread unknowingly. The rumor was that after the deputy sect leader returned,  Although he seemed to be indifferent to the disciples below, he actually quickly found the source of the changes in the past few days and eliminated them, thus restoring peace to the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    This rumor is obviously ridiculous and untrue, but perhaps because of the depression and fear in the past few days, many disciples of the Ghost King Sect believed it, and this statement spread quickly. As for how Gui Li found the source of the mutation, and how  How it was eliminated was unclear, and no one seemed to be able to explain clearly what the source of the strange mutation was.  However, everyone seemed to have completely ignored these issues and just discussed them in private.

    It is naturally impossible for Gui Li to know these inexplicable rumors. Even if he knew, he probably wouldn't care at all. The only thing he cares about is Baguio in the ice stone chamber, and the most important person to him is still there to this day.  There is no improvement. For him, it is because the little confidence he had for the first time finally came to an end today and was exhausted.

    "Snapped!"

    There was another soft sound, and the Albizia Bell fell into the Samsara Disk again, rolled slightly, and then stopped quietly.

    Gui Li stared blankly at the jade plate in his hand and the bell in the jade plate. The last glimmer of light in his originally dim eyes disappeared.

    He stood silently for a long time before picking up the Albizia Bell in the jade plate, walked to the ice stone platform and put it in Baguio's hands. He carefully clasped Baguio's hands on his chest with gentle movements, as if he was afraid that he would be hurt.  she.

    Then, he looked at Baguio's face and whispered: "Baguio, I'm sorry, I couldn't save you

    This Cosmic Reincarnation Disk is the secret treasure of Tianyin Temple. I have borrowed it for more than ten days, and I can no longer be shameless and refuse to return it.  "

    At this point, the muscles on his face trembled, his eyes closed, and he seemed to be very excited. After a long while, he slowly calmed down and said softly: "Don't worry, as long as I live, no matter what, even if I travel all over the world,  Even to the end of the world, I will save you! Can you just be patient for a little longer?"

    Baguio was lying quietly in front of him, with a peaceful expression on her face, and a faint smile on her lips. Although she didn't respond, maybe she was agreeing to him!

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes suddenly became wet. He turned around suddenly, raised his head and took a deep breath. After the moisture dissipated, he slowly walked out.

    The heavy stone door slowly closed behind him, and Gui Li's mood slowly fell to the bottom. After standing there for a long time, he shook his head silently, as if he wanted to get something out of his mind, then turned around and was about to leave.  , but suddenly he was startled and stopped.

    Outside the Ice Stone Chamber, in front of the passage, Mr. Ghost, dressed in black, stood there quietly, as lifeless as a ghost, staring at Ghost Li, his eyes behind the black veil, looking deeply  After taking a look at Gui Li, the reincarnation of Qiankun Pansang fell into Gui Li's hands and never left again.

    Only then did Gui Li realize that he was in a low mood just now. He actually forgot to put away the Universe and Samsara Disk after he came out. He took out the black cloth, gently wrapped the Universe and Samsara Disk and put it back in his arms.  Mr. Ghost looked at his movements and had no intention of stopping him, but his eyes flashed with strange light and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    Although Gui Li felt a little strange about Mr. Ghost standing there without saying a word, Mr. Ghost usually behaved strangely and mysteriously, and secondly, he really didn't ask about his mood at this time.As for trivial matters, he was even more lazy to think about why Mr. Ghost was standing here. After putting away the Samsara Disk, he didn't even bother to say hello to Mr. Ghost. He walked forward, walked past Mr. Ghost, and even shook his head.  Without even looking back, he just walked forward.

    It’s just that although Gui Li doesn’t want to pay attention to it, it seems that Mr. Gui doesn’t think so.  After he walked about ten steps away, Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly came from behind him, cold and low but very clear, saying: "Please stay."

    Gui Li frowned, turned around, glanced at Mr. Gui, and said, "What's the matter?"

    Mr. Ghost's eyes flickered and he said slowly: "Is Miss Baguio okay?"

    A trace of anger suddenly flashed across Gui Li's face. No one in the Gui Wang Sect knew what Baguio's situation was like. Mr. Gui said this. Could it be that he knew what he was asking and would have paid it back to someone else. Gui Li had always been the most taboo about the matter.  The thing about Baguio is that almost no one from the Ghost King Sect dares to speak like this in front of him. In so many years, Mr. Ghost is still the first.

    Gui Li's face turned cold, his eyes were sharp, he stared at Mr. Ghost, and said coldly: "What do you want to say?"

    Mr. Ghost seemed to be completely unaware of the murderous intention faintly emanating from Gui Li, but he did not directly answer Gui Li's words. Instead, he asked a question in return, "I heard that you

    You found a new magic weapon to treat Miss Baguio, is this happening?  "

    Gui Li said coldly: "Yes, but why do you ask?" As he said that, he took a step forward towards Mr. Ghost, his eyes became sharper, and an invisible murderous aura was already ready to move.

    Mr. Ghost still turned a blind eye to the danger coming towards him, and it was as if he couldn't tell that Ghost Li was angry at all. His nerves seemed to be completely cold, and he just said calmly: "Can you lend me that treasure to see?"

    Gui Li's face was full of anger, and the clothes on his body moved automatically. He was obviously really angry. He raised his feet and took a second step forward. This step didn't seem big, but when his figure shook, it was clear that he had already moved forward.  When you reach a distance of three feet in front of Mr. Ghost, you can envelope Mr. Ghost under the ultimate killing power of your true method with just a raise of your hands and feet.

    It’s just that this murderous atmosphere seemed to be about to break out into a war, but at that critical moment, it suddenly calmed down because of Mr. Ghost’s words.

    "Perhaps I have some ideas for this magic weapon."

    The Ice Stone Chamber was a stone chamber built specifically for Baguio by the Ghost King. Since it is the place where Baguio is located, and with her own special situation, it is naturally an extremely secluded place in the cave of the Ghost King Sect's main hall, and the Ghost King has already said  Strict orders have been issued that ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples are not allowed to approach this place.

    In the Ghost King Sect, there are no more than five people who can freely approach the Ice Stone Chamber. Gui Li and the always mysterious Mr. Ghost are among them. At this moment, the passage outside the Ice Stone Chamber is empty, except for the two of them.  People look at each other.

    Gui Li's eyes were still staring sharply at the angry murderous aura that had just burst out from Mr. Ghost's list, but it had slowly subsided. After a moment, he suddenly said: "Do you recognize this thing?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "I took a quick look just now, and I didn't even see the appearance of the magic weapon clearly. I can't tell."

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then reached into his arms and took out the Samsara Disk wrapped in black cloth. He untied the black cloth. Just when he was about to hand it to Mr. Ghost, he suddenly hesitated and took the Samsara Disk in his hand.  , did not reach out.

    Mr. Ghost’s eyes lingered on the warm jade plate for a moment, then he slowly raised his eyes to look at Gui Li without saying anything or urging him.

    Gui Li frowned and felt a little hesitant.  Although the mysterious Mr. Ghost in front of him is now said to be a member of the Ghost King Sect, it is obvious that Gui Li does not have any trust in him. Moreover, in the past, the battle between the Beast God and the Beast God took place at the back of Tongtian Peak in Qingyun Mountain. Mr. Ghost was in the Ghost King Sect.  Gui Li was particularly dissatisfied and disgusted when he suddenly attacked during a duel with the mysterious old man in the Qingyunmen Ancestral Hall.

    He was just disgusted. The mysterious figure in front of him was something that Gui Li never dared to underestimate, whether it was his conduct or knowledge. After several hesitations in his heart, the most precious hope deep in his heart finally overcame everything else.  , Gui Li slowly handed over the jade plate in his hand.

    Mr. Ghost said nothing, stretched out his hands and carefully took the jade plate, held it in front of him, and observed it carefully through the black gauze on his face.

    The warm jade plate exudes a soft white radiance, like invisible light waves flowing slowly in the air. The patterns engraved on the edge of the jade plate are either simple and powerful, some are vivid and clever, and some are like the sky.  The stars, some like mountains and flowing water, are amazing.  But the most eye-catching place is obviously the square in the center of the jade plate, where countless small jade pieces slide silently, endlessly, but each has its own mystery.Some of the tracks did not have any collisions, which was dazzling. I could faintly feel that there must be some kind of truth in the movement of these countless jade blocks.

    In addition, this mysterious magic weapon that originally belonged to Tianyin Temple has actually changed slightly from when Gui Li brought it out from Tianyin Temple. Over there are those small cells that are constantly running in the jade plate.  On the small jade block, there was originally a strange font on each side. When Gui Li got the jade plate, these fonts were all dim. But now, the universe and reincarnation disk that Mr. Gui is holding in his hand has a strange font on it.  As the blocks slide, from time to time there will be some mysterious words on the surface of the jade blocks, which will suddenly shine brightly, and then gradually dim again.

    There seems to be no pattern in the flashing of these fonts. It’s just that after one side shines, another side lights up in another place, which is a little more lively and mysterious than before.

    Gui Li had naturally discovered this change a long time ago. In fact, this change only happened after the strange underground power suddenly appeared when he used the Qiankun Samsara Disk for the first time that day. Gui Li even had hope for this change, but after that  On the tenth day, no matter how hard he tried, he was still unable to understand this mysterious magic weapon as before.

    Mr. Ghost’s face is hidden behind the black veil, making it difficult to see clearly the changes in his expression, and it is impossible to guess what is in his mind. However, the brilliance in his eyes is indeed getting brighter and brighter.

    Gui Li suddenly became a little nervous.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Mr. Ghost turned over the Samsara Plate countless times before his eyes left the jade plate in his hand and raised his eyes to look at Gui Li.

    Gui Li lowered his voice, as if to suppress his mood, and said in a low voice: "How?"

    Mr. Ghost closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "This magic weapon is an upper body magic weapon, called: 'Astrolabe'!"

    Gui Li was startled and said in astonishment: "Astrolabe?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded affirmatively.

    Gui Li did not expect that Mr. Gui would actually say this first, and was a little stunned for a moment. In Tianyin Temple that day, Master Puhong and Master Pude spoke categorically. They said it truly. The name of this magic weapon is  Why did the universe and reincarnation chart turn into what kind of astrolabe when it came to Mr. Ghost?

    However, Gui Li had already put this question behind him after a moment. For him, it was meaningless whether the jade plate was a samsara disk or an astrolabe. The most important thing was whether Mr. Ghost knew the secret of this magic weapon and how to use it.  It came to save Baguio, and looking at Mr. Ghost's confirmation of this treasure,

    Seeming to be somewhat sure, Gui Li couldn't help but get a little excited and said anxiously: "Then, do you know about it? Can it save Baguio?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment. Although it was only a short time, to Gui Li, it felt like he had spent thousands of years in torment. His heart was in his throat, for fear that Mr. Ghost would say "I can't."  "Come.

    Fortunately, although Mr. Ghost was a little hesitant, he never directly said the impossible words. He only listened to him slowly say: "This object is an ancient magic weapon. It is very old and has never appeared in the human world. Although I know a little about it.  One or two, but I’m not entirely sure, I still have to give it a try.”

    Gui Li's heart felt relieved, but he couldn't help but feel a little depressed. He just thought that no matter what, he only had one less hope, and at this moment, it seemed that this hope was not that great, but he still felt a little depressed in his heart.  Extremely joyful.

    He has really been immersed in despair for too long, and a little hope may make him obsessed with it.

    Mr. Ghost pondered for a moment and said sternly to Ghost: "This is not a suitable place. Why don't we go to the Ice Stone Chamber first?"

    Gui Li nodded. He was about to walk over, but hesitated again. Then for the first time, he reached out to Mr. Gui and made a gesture of giving way. "Sir, please go in first!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????鬼李’鬼李’鬼李’  Mr. Ghost seemed a little surprised for a moment, but he glanced at him casually, nodded, and walked over. Ghost Li followed him, and the two entered the Ice Stone Chamber again.

    In the stone room, Baguio was still lying on the stone platform as before, quiet and beautiful. A faint white cold air floated from the ice stone platform and filled the air.

    Gui Li walked to Baguio and was about to take out the Albizia Bell from her hand.  Suddenly, I heard Mr. Ghost say from behind me: "Wait a moment to get the Albizia Bell."

    Gui Li was startled, turned to look at Mr. Ghost, and said, "Baguio's soul is locked in the Albizia Bell. If you don't get it, how can you cure it?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said: "IAs I said just now, the astrolabe is an ancient magic weapon. I only know a little bit about it, and I can’t say that I am very sure. Before trying it, I’d better not alert Miss Baguio’s Albizia Bell, and wait until I have a grasp of it.  It’s not too late to cast a spell, at least to protect Miss Baguio’s soul.  "

    Gui Li woke up, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Sir, that's right."

    At that moment, Mr. Ghost held the jade plate and sat down cross-legged on the other side of the stone room. Gui Li also walked to sit opposite Mr. Ghost and stared at him closely.  Although Mr. Ghost's sudden appearance brought him hope, Gui Li still didn't fully believe in him. Although he was polite in words, he still had to be on guard in his heart.

    I saw Mr. Ghost slowly placing the jade plate on the ground in front of him, closing his eyes and thinking, as if some doubts were still lingering in his mind. After a while, he opened his eyes, and then slowly stretched out his right index finger,  But he slowly stretched it towards the jade plate in front of him.

    Gui Li's face changed, and then he endured it again. There was a hint of nervousness in his eyes. Looking at Mr. Gui's face, although he couldn't see his expression, he could see his eyes staring at the jade plate without blinking. It was obvious that  It's not easy either.

    Mr. Ghost's index finger quickly approached the jade plate. He stopped five inches away from the jade plate. Under his finger, there was still no change on the jade plate. In the soft white light,  Countless little jade pieces are still sliding automatically according to their own orbits, and some letters one after another are also shining quietly.

    Mr. Ghost just stretched out his hand and stopped in mid-air without moving. His eyes were staring at the jade plate, as if he was looking for something. Although Gui Li was confused, he did not dare to disturb him at this moment.  I saw Mr. Ghost waiting like this for less than half a cup of tea. Suddenly he gave a soft drink, and the finger that had been resting on the top of the jade plate pierced the sky like a flash of lightning and pressed down on the jade plate.

    There was a soft muffled sound, and a piece of jade slid down the middle of the jade plate, and the characters on it just lit up. At the moment when it continued to dim and was still dark, Mr. Ghost's finger happened to press this side.  Jade block.

    The calm jade plate suddenly emitted a light that was a hundred times more brilliant than before!

    Gui Li, who was sitting next to him, had an illusion almost at the same time. It seemed that the world outside him suddenly slowed down for a moment, and the stone room he was in seemed to be a hundred times more spacious than he thought.  A thousand times, I am like an ant, facing an endless unknown world.

    This weird illusion passed in the blink of an eye, but it already made Gui Li's hands full of cold sweat involuntarily, but he couldn't think too much at the moment. Once he came back to his senses, his first reaction was to look at the jade plate.  I saw that the jade plate in front of me was blooming with more and more dazzling light, and gentle "pop-pop" sounds continued to come from the depth of the light. I think it was probably because Mr. Ghost's fingers destroyed the jade plate.  On the sliding track of the jade blocks, more and more jade blocks collided together.

    As the crackling sound gradually became louder, the light emitted by the jade plate became more and more dazzling. In the blink of an eye, it filled the entire ice stone chamber. Gui Li could no longer even see the figure of Mr. Ghost opposite.  In front of this sudden mysterious light, he was surprised and delighted.

    The dazzling light was still growing stronger, like a small sun falling into this stone chamber, but Gui Li did not feel the slightest burning feeling. Instead, among the thousands of rays of light, there was a low and subtle voice.  , like a mantra, like a low chant, like the howling of the wind in the mountains, like the singing of birds in the valley.

    Suddenly, at this tense and strange moment, Gui Li suddenly felt his heart beat heavily in his chest, and his whole body was shocked. It was as if the blood circulation in his body had stopped for a moment. His whole body felt dizzy and he almost fainted.

    Gui Li was shocked. Before he could react, in the dazzling light and mysterious spells, the palms of his hands, the springs on the soles of his feet, the Dantian in his abdomen, and the Baihui on the top of his head were all the places where the Qi meridians of the whole body gathered most sensitively.

    It was shaking together, and at the same time, the energy and blood in the whole body surged, and the blood was flowing backwards. The pain was as severe as a knife and was unbearable. With his tenacity, he couldn't help but let out a muffled groan, which was full of pain.

    In front of and behind the light, Mr. Ghost seemed to feel something and asked: "What?"

    Listening to his calm voice, but seemingly not affected at all, Gui Li was really shocked and confused. He had never encountered such a situation before. If it was the backlash of the "blood-devouring bead" demonic power, it was obviously the same as in previous attacks.  It’s completely different, and since I have read the fourth volume of "Book of Heaven", the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl has been completely integrated, and it has never happened again. What’s more, the soul-destroying Pearl where the Blood-devouring Pearl is at this moment is lying quietly in front of him.  In his arms, he remained motionless.

    It was just a flash of thought that passed through his mind, but the pain in his body continued to increase, and after a while, he was completelyHis blood vessels vibrated even more violently, almost convulsing, and his limbs gradually became numb. The vibrations that were distributed all over his body just now, such as the palms of his hands and Dantian, suddenly moved rapidly, from all directions in his body, towards Gui Li's eyebrows.  The center of the forehead is removed.

    The speed of this strange change was unimaginable. Gui Li's whole body was shaking violently. Fortunately, there was a dazzling light at this moment. Mr. Ghost didn't know what happened to him, but with Mr. Ghost's behavior, he could already feel that something happened here.  What a huge change. In the blur, the hard and swaying light, Mr. Ghost's black figure seemed to suddenly stand up.

    Gui Li only felt that his whole body was in pain like a knife, but he didn't know why it was going away. At this moment of pain, the shock from all over the body had all converged to the center of his forehead, between his brows.  In an instant, Gui Li seemed to hear a musical explosion from the bones on the top of his head, like an explosion that exploded between his eyebrows.

    And a dazzling beam of light, like a sharp dagger, was thrust into Ah's forehead and penetrated his head!

    At that moment, Gui Li felt like the world was spinning and he almost lost his consciousness. However, he had always been stoic and resolute. Over the years, he had developed an indomitable resilience.  The top of the head was safe, and there was no explosion as imagined, but the illusion just now was so real and terrifying!

    At this moment, Mr. Ghost’s voice suddenly came: “What’s wrong with you?”

    And as Mr. Ghost's words came, Gui Li suddenly felt his whole body relax. The strange pressure receded like a tide, and the bright light in the ice stone chamber quickly dimmed. He took a deep breath and calmed down.  Looking forward, I saw Mr. Ghost standing up at some point and looking towards Gui Li, and his fingers naturally left the jade plate.

    Without the pressure of Mr. Ghost’s fingers, the jade blocks in the center of the jade plate returned to their original orbit and the jade plate also returned to its original state.  Under Mr. Ghost's gaze, Gui Li was silent for a moment, and then his face slowly calmed down, and he said calmly: "It's nothing, the light was too dazzling just now, I just stretched out my hand to block it."

    Mr. Gui was startled and frowned. Gui Li was definitely not inferior to him in terms of moral character. Naturally, he would not believe that Gui Li was actually afraid of the blinding white light. However, it was obvious from Gui Li's expression that he did not mean to tell him.  The gentleman groaned for a moment and then sat back down.

    Gui Li glanced at him and said, "How do you know about this universe this astrolabe? Can you cast spells?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded, but the expression on his face seemed a little strange. Just as he was about to speak, suddenly at this moment, the faces of Mr. Ghost and Mr. Ghost changed color at the same time, feeling something.

    The next moment, the entire ice stone chamber shook violently. Immediately afterwards, a strange and strong bloody smell suddenly spurted out thickly and thickly, covering the entire place. On the surrounding hard stone walls, there was a "pah pah pah" sound.  Shocking crisp sounds were made continuously, and the original cracks suddenly expanded again, and countless large and small stones were shaken down from the stone wall.

    The ground was shaking more and more violently, perhaps because the cracks in the wall were increasing. The sound insulation effect of the Ice Stone Room was not as good as before. Someone could vaguely hear the desperate and crazy shouts from the distance.  In the bloody breath, Mr. Ghost and Ghost Li both changed their faces again.

    The mysterious and strange force that had been silent for ten days actually awakened again at this moment. The surrounding stone walls and the ground shook more and more violently. This time, it seemed that this strange force was particularly fierce and did not stop at all.  momentum.  Gui Li swept to the side of the Ice Stone Platform with a single step, guarding Baguio's body, while Mr. Ghost looked around, frowning, saying nothing, seeming to be deep in thought, with a hint of confusion on his face.

    Roars and screams came from the distance one after another. It seemed that the outside had fallen into the previous fear and madness again. The cracks on the wall were still slowly expanding, and stones kept falling on the ground.  The constant tremors seemed particularly thrilling.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly there was a loud noise, but it came from the stone door at the entrance of the stone chamber. A huge rock was shaken to pieces and scattered on the ground. Amid the rocks flying with debris, a figure rushed in very quickly, with a look of anxiety on his face.  Color is the king of ghosts.

    As soon as the Ghost King entered the stone chamber, he looked towards the stone platform and saw that Gui Li was already guarding Baguio. Although there were severe earthquakes on the left and right, and gravel kept falling from the top of the stone chamber, Gui Li's movements and movements all fell on the ice stone.  All the stones within the range of the platform were blown away by him.

    The Ghost King breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little relieved, but his expression did not relax. Then he turned his eyes and saw that Mr. Ghost was also in the stone room.Turning his head, he couldn't help but frown, and said to Mr. Ghost: "What are you doing here, why don't you go?"

    Halfway through the words, the Ghost King suddenly stopped talking, but Mr. Ghost seemed to understand, nodded, and moved, as if he wanted to leave, but suddenly remembered something, and turned his eyes to the ground. I didn't know whether it should be called the Astrolabe or the Star.  The jade plate of the Universe and Samsara Plate is lying quietly on the ground.  Mr. Ghost took a step towards the jade plate and suddenly felt that

    Then a sharp gaze came, extremely cold. He slowly turned around, but Gui Li casually knocked away a fallen boulder, but his eyes were fixed on him.

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, did not come forward again, and then rushed out of the stone room. The black figure flashed for a few times like a ghost, and no one was seen again.

    At this moment, only Gui Li and Ghost King were left in the stone chamber. Ghost King glanced at the jade plate on the ground, looked at Gui Li, was silent for a moment, stopped talking, and then sighed softly.  No matter why Mr. Gui is here, Gui Li brought the jade plate to the ice stone room naturally in the hope of curing Baguio, and without asking, he knew that Baguio was not improving at all.

    The Ghost King silently walked to the other side of the ice platform, when a rock above his head finally lost its grip and fell down due to the strong vibration. The Ghost King waved his hand gently, and the rock flew out in mid-air as if it had been hit hard.  There was a loud "boom" sound as it rushed to the stone wall next to it and shattered into pieces.

    Ghost Li glanced at the Ghost King and said nothing. The two men stood silently beside the quietly sleeping woman, guarding her patiently and thoughtfully.  Baguio still had a faint smile on her face, maybe she was a little happy in her heart!

    It took less than half a cup of tea, but this weird earthquake showed no sign of stopping. On the contrary, the mysterious force with a strong bloody smell was galloping underground, and the Ghost King and Ghost Li were both acting like this.  Extremely high, it is obvious that this force is no longer an ordinary earthquake, but spiritual. It feels like a trapped giant beast, roaring furiously to break free of the shackles and chains on its body. For this, even if  He doesn't care at all about destroying heaven and earth.

    Outside the stone chamber, because the stone door was destroyed by the Ghost King, the crazy roars and increasingly frequent screams from the Ghost King Sect disciples came from the distance and became louder and harsher. The Ghost King's face gradually became irritated and angry.  The meaning gradually appeared on his face. Gui Li stood aside and felt the ghost king's mood change. He glanced at him, but his heart was shocked.

    I saw that the muscles on the Ghost King's face were slightly twisted, looking a bit ferocious, which was completely different from his usual demeanor, and a layer of dark red color suddenly appeared in his eyes, like a faint red light flowing in the eye sockets.

    Gui Li's heart moved, but the Ghost King happened to look over. Their eyes met. The Ghost King suddenly sneered, his voice was cold, and he said lightly: "What are you looking at!"

    Gui Li met his gaze without any intention of flinching, and said in the same indifferent tone: "It's nothing."

    The Ghost King's eyes were condensed, and his eyes were filled with coldness. He stared at Ghost Li. The originally relatively relaxed atmosphere between the two people suddenly became a little tense for some reason. But at this moment, after a strong shock, the two people were excited at the same time.  I felt that the mysterious power under my feet suddenly declined.

    Sure enough, after a while, the vibrations on the ground and the surrounding stone walls quickly stopped, the stones falling like a light rain finally stopped, and the strange bloody smell in the air quietly dissipated.  Gui Li let out a gentle breath and looked towards the Ice Stone Platform, only to see Baguio lying there safe and sound, sleeping quietly with a smile.

    Then, Gui Li turned to look at the Ghost King, only to see the Ghost King silently staring at Baguio. The anger on his face and the vague murderous intent just now quietly disappeared. In this world, perhaps he can only stare at this only beloved.  Only when he has his daughter can the Ghost King wake up from his anger and calm down.

    The Ghost King looked at Baguio for a while, his eyes full of love, and then he slowly looked away and whispered: "Take good care of her."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "I will."

    The Ghost King turned around, strode out, and soon disappeared. Ghost Li stood for a while, and glanced at the ground from the corner of his eye, only to see that the jade plate was still lying on the ground. There were rocks falling just now, but it was also strange.  , unexpectedly not a single stone hit this jade plate.

    Gui Li walked over, picked up the jade plate from the ground, looked at it carefully for a while, took it out of his arms and wrapped it in black cloth, and put it back in his arms.  Outside the stone chamber, the roars in the distance gradually subsided at this moment. However, after the disaster, the noises still continued one after another. Apparently there were still many people who had not woken up from the previous fear.

    Gui Li frowned, and his eyes slowly fell on the broken scene around him. After this violent destruction, the stone chamber that originally had cracks was even more scarred, and it was different from the last time.??, not only were the surrounding stone walls in the stone chamber severely damaged, this time even the ground where they stepped on had begun to have quite large cracks, and in some places a large deep hole had been torn out.

    Even though the Ice Stone Chamber was so severely damaged, the miserable situation in the passage outside and where the disciples of the Ghost King Sect were in the distance could be imagined. The moans kept coming from the distance seemed to be the best explanation for this.

    Gui Li's eyes gradually became sharper. He walked to a gap in the stone wall and looked at it silently but carefully. Then, with a frown on his face, he stretched out a hand and groped up and down the rough gap.  The small stones fell down as his palm moved, bounced a few times on the ground, and rolled to the corner.  Gui Li slowly retracted his arm, and then made a strange move. He put his palm in front of his nose and sniffed gently, as if he was smelling something strange.

    His eyes became sharper and brighter.

    This strange force appeared twice after he returned to Huqi Mountain, but both times happened to coincide with him using the Samsara Disk to treat Baguio. It would be unreasonable to say that it had nothing to do with it, since it was related to the treatment he valued most.  Baguio incident, then he can no longer stay out of it.

    Deep in the cave, there is a pool of blood.

    The violent and strange power of the Four Spirits Blood Formation has calmed down. Although the strong smell of blood is still lingering over the blood pool, the aura emanating from the Fulong Cauldron has no big fluctuations.

    Mr. Ghost stood alone on the platform, looking up at the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air. Amidst the flashing red light in the sky, his eyes were fixed on the forehead of the devil's face on the ancient cauldron.  A white beam of light.

    That white light beam shaped like a sharp light dagger is more

    What he saw before was suddenly much brighter, and its diameter seemed to be even larger.  Under this situation, the demon's face became even more distorted. The red glow of blood that was almost completely red was forced to retreat to the lower half. Looking at it at this moment, it seems that even the bright red color has dimmed, which is quite obvious.  The feeling of being unable to maintain it.

    But when Mr. Ghost looked at this unfavorable situation, his eyes no longer had the anxiety and urgency before, but more of a kind of joy. After a while, I heard him suddenly chuckle and say in a low voice:  "Sure enough, it really has something to do with the astrolabe"

    He moved forward and stopped when he reached the end of the platform. Then he leaned out and looked into the blood pool below. He saw four huge spiritual beasts below being soaked in blood.  They looked weak and exhausted. It was obvious that all the true energy of these ancient spirit beasts had been sucked away by the strange four-spirit blood array set up by Mr. Ghost.

    And around the Fulong Cauldron above, the aura is extremely abundant, turning into red brilliance, flying around the Fulong Cauldron, and the Fulong Cauldron is constantly flashing with light, as if echoing these auras.  But just at the most critical throat, the light dagger on the demon's face blocked the air channel, making it impossible for the surrounding spiritual energy to be injected into the Fulong Cauldron, making it difficult to form a blood formation.

    Mr. Ghost looked at all these strange phenomena, his eyes behind the black veil narrowed slightly, and there was a look of contemplation in his eyes. Looking at his palms clasped together, tapping lightly unconsciously, it was obvious that he was thinking about something in his heart.

    At this moment, a sound of clothes being ripped out suddenly came from behind the blood pool platform. Mr. Ghost felt it immediately. He turned around and saw the Ghost King walking over with a gloomy face.

    When he came to the front, the Ghost King was too lazy to be polite and asked Mr. Ghost directly: "What's going on? How did the spiritual power of this blood array get so out of control?"

    Mr. Ghost slowly glanced at the light dagger on the Fulong Cauldron above, and said calmly: "This unusual earthquake is the result of the Shura divine power contained in the Four Spirit Blood Array itself, which has its own spirituality and wants to break free from its constraints.  He struggled hard with the Divine Law Qiankun Lock on his body, and in the process, he aroused the fierce blood energy here and the spiritual energy of the giant beasts absorbed by the blood array. The three powers were activated, and this is how it has such earth-shaking power."

    The Ghost King snorted coldly, glanced at the top of his head, and said, "It sounds nice, but why is it that the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking, but there is still nothing that can be done with a small beam of light."

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "If the restriction of the ancient divine law could be removed so easily, it would not be an ancient divine law."

    Anger flashed across the Ghost King's face, and he said coldly: "I don't want to hear a lot of this. Do you have any way to remove this bullshit Universe Lock?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled in a low voice and said, "It was originally very difficult, but now," he slowly raised his head and glanced at the Ghost King, "but there is a way."

    The Ghost King was surprised and said in astonishment: "What, you found a way?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded slowly, but did not directly say what the method was. Instead, he turned around and looked atThe clumsy-looking Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air at the top.  After staring at it for a long time, he said softly: "If you bear with it for a while longer, it won't be too far before you are born"

    In the mid-air, the red light on the Fulong Cauldron flashed continuously, and it seemed to be spiritual, silently watching the people who were being lowered.

    Inside the Ghost King Sect's cave, it was a mess. The earthquake this time was much stronger than before, and the strange and inexplicable mysterious power seemed to be even more terrifying. More than ten disciples of the Ghost King Sect went crazy at the same time. Although  In the end, these crazy disciples were surrounded by sober people and killed them one by one, but there were also dozens of casualties.  What's more important is that these dead people, whether they were mad or died in battle, were everyone's daily companions. Many of them were still fighting the enemy together or talking to each other even at the one moment. By the next moment, they had become  Enemies of life and death.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 25 Chapter 4 Waiting

.    At this time, a cruel and terrible thing happened, especially among the disciples of the Ghost King Sect who finally got ten days of peace. The madness and terror that came to them again were ten times more than before, which already made people's nerves stretched to the extreme.

    Soon after the violent earthquake, people who wanted to escape finally appeared.

    There were not many people who escaped, only one, and he was not an important person. He was just an ordinary disciple of the Ghost King Sect, and he had been a disciple of the Ghost King Sect for only three years.  The Ghost King Sect is a branch of the Demon Cult, and now it regards itself as the master of the Holy Cult. How can the Demon Cult use all kinds of cruel punishments?

    The escaped disciple was quickly caught and dealt with severely, but the shadow that hung over everyone's hearts and the breathless atmosphere around him could not be cleared away.

    I don’t know since when, everyone has been silent. The huge Ghost King Sect is filled with lifelessness. Those who can remain silent will not speak. The road is as far as the eye can see. Under the suffocating addiction, they don’t know the end of the surge.  What is it?

    Under this situation, the leader of the Ghost King Sect, the core of the lineage, the Ghost King, still remained silent. After shocking everyone by quickly executing the escaped Ghost King Sect disciples, he still looked like a mysterious and mysterious person. No one  We know what this once brilliant and strategizing overlord is thinking in his mind. Is he also affected by that terrifying power and has gone crazy? Or is there some other big plan in his mind?

    In short, no one knows!

    But Gui Li clearly felt this strange atmosphere. In fact, anyone with a clear mind and some sense can clearly see the abnormality in the chaos in the Ghost King Sect. However, Gui Li  But he had no intention of doing anything about this situation.

    For him, Baguio comes first.

    The most important thing at the moment seems to be the mysterious power that often pops up when he needs it. Before he returned to the mountain this time, he had never felt such a mysterious power in Huqi Mountain. Such a mysterious power.  Evil and terrible, nothing like the power of the human world.

    However, he secretly searched up and down the Ghost King Sect's cave, but found nothing except cracks and cracked floors everywhere.

    Now there is only one place left, and he has not searched for the ghost king's residence.

    However, before Gui Li could think of any way to explore the residence of the Ghost King, someone was already looking for him.

    Because the earthquake that day was so violent that it could shake down the rocks above many passage stone chambers. In the past few days, Gui Li, except for a few secret searches, usually stayed in the ice stone chamber. Even if he went out, he  I also rushed back as quickly as possible. I was not afraid of anything else, but that there would be another such violent earthquake suddenly. If I was not with Baguio and the rocks fell and hurt Baguio, it would be an irreversible regret.

    At this time, the Ghost King Sect Cave was obviously no longer a safe place. Gui Li thought of these dangers the day after the earthquake and talked to the Ghost King.

    Naturally, the Ghost King did not dare to be careless when it came to his daughter. In a hurry, he could not find a suitable way to place Baguio.  Not to mention anything else, Baguio's body has been sleeping for ten years. At this time, he can no longer easily leave the Ice Stone Platform. It will also take time to move out of the Ghost King Sect's cave and find a dry and cold place.

    In desperation, although Gui Li was anxious, he had to endure it for the time being. The Ghost King sent extra manpower to find a suitable location, while Gui Li guarded Baguio day and night.

    After all, the Ice Stone Chamber is different from other places. These days, the cracks around the stone wall have been repaired in the shortest possible time. Even the stone door at the entrance has been installed with a new huge stone transported from other places.  Compared with before, the Ice Stone Chamber was not as miserable as other places outside.

    Gui Li leaned on the ice stone platform and sat on the ground, his eyes wandering in the ice stone room. The monkey Xiao Hui squatted next to him, looking quite honest, holding a few coins in his hand.  A wild fruit that I don’t know where it came from, I was eating it by myself.

    In normal days, Gui Li would not bring Xiao Hui to the Ice Stone Room, but the current situation was special. He had to stay by Baguio's side all day long and could not return to his home.  In addition, Gui Li was also suspicious of the mysterious power deep in Huqi Mountain, so he did not want to let Xiao Hui run around alone, so he simply brought Xiao Hui with him.

    The white cold air floated gently from the ice stone platform behind him, floating in the air like mist. Gui Li silently looked at the hazy white smoke of cold air, and his eyes gradually became blurred.

    At this moment, the stone door of the Ice Stone Chamber suddenly made a low sound, and then slowly opened.  Because it was a newly installed stone door, the sound sounded a bit raw. Behind the stone door, a black figure?Walked in silently, it was Mr. Ghost.

    Gui Li glanced at him and said nothing.

    The stone door slowly closed again behind Mr. Ghost, isolating the stone room from the outside world.

    Mr. Ghost walked forward slowly, but did not say anything to Ghost Li immediately. Instead, he looked at Baguio, stared at it for a while, and then slowly said: "Miss Baguio has become like this for ten years without knowing it."  It’s been a year…”

    Gui Li's face suddenly tightened, and he looked at Mr. Ghost with a sharp look. Under the black veil, Mr. Ghost had an unknown expression, but looking at his body movements, he seemed to have no feeling at all.

    Slowly, Gui Li's eyes gradually retracted and moved to Baguio. Looking at her peaceful face with a faint smile, Gui Li suddenly felt sad and a trace of sadness passed across his face.

    Mr. Ghost saw Gui Li's expression in his eyes, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. He paused for a moment, then turned to look at Gui Li and said, "Do you want to save Miss Baguio?"

    Gui Li raised his eyes to look at Mr. Ghost, but did not show much excitement on his face. He said calmly: "If you have anything to say, just say it."

    Mr. Gui didn't care about Gui Li's cold attitude, and said: "Although there were some changes when I used the astrolabe you brought back to cast spells that day, and the scene was chaotic, but after I thought about it carefully, I still feel that  It’s not that there is no hope of curing Miss Baguio by looking at the horoscope.”

    Only then did Gui Li's face change. He turned over and stood up. When Xiao Hui, the monkey next to him, saw his master's movements, he flicked his tail, jumped twice, climbed up on Gui Li's shoulder and sat down, then put the wild fruit in his hand into his mouth.  He took a bite and looked at Mr. Ghost.

    Under the gaze of Gui Li and Xiao Hui, each with one monkey and five eyes, Mr. Ghost paused for a moment before continuing: "In my opinion, this astrolabe treasure has been circulated in the world for a long time but has never appeared.  The ancient divine object is no small matter."

    Gui Li was startled and said: "An ancient divine object?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded and said: "According to ancient legends, the gods in ancient times only handed down a few rare treasures, all of which had incredible supernatural powers that could not be controlled and understood by humans. This astrolabe magic weapon should be one of them.  one piece."

    He paused and glanced at Gui Li. He saw that Gui Li frowned slightly but was listening attentively. The black veil on Mr. Gui's face moved slightly and said: "According to legend, this astrolabe is a mysterious treasure."  It is unpredictable, contains the ultimate principles of heaven and earth, and contains infinite mysteries. It can cut off yin and yang, calm the soul, and see into the sky. The ancients even said that it can even penetrate the universe and reverse the cause and effect. It is truly an incredible magical weapon."

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 25 Chapter 5 Cold War

.    Three days have passed.

    Gui Li, who was guarding the Marquis in the Ghost King's Stone Chamber, had changed from calm and indifferent at first to uneasiness and then anxiety, and now his face was full of irritability and impatience.  For him, although he had been prepared that this astrolabe was not an ordinary treasure after all, and it would take a long time to mentally prepare to understand its secrets, he never thought that it would actually take three days, and the most important thing about it was that  Yes, it seems that although these three days have passed, Mr. Ghost still seems to have made no progress.

    According to his original thought, when Mr. Ghost first came into contact with this astrolabe, it caused a change in the astrolabe. He should have been somewhat obsessed with this treasure. As long as he understood it for a few days, he would no longer be able to understand it.  It is difficult to understand the secret.  Unexpectedly, during these three days, he stayed by Mr. Ghost's side, only watching Mr. Ghost turn this artifact over and over, and kept looking at it. Not to mention that he was familiar with it, Gui Li even felt that Mr. Ghost should be the master of the artifact.  I have memorized the ancient characters on the small jade pieces that keep sliding in the center of the jade plate.

    However, Mr. Ghost was obviously in some kind of dilemma, or in other words, Mr. Ghost encountered a huge problem in understanding this treasure. After several days, he made no progress.

    The stone room where the Ghost King lives is naturally much larger than the other stone rooms in the Huqishan Cave. It is divided into two rooms. The larger room on the outside is where Ghost Li and Mr. Ghost meditate on the astrolabe, and the room on the inside is smaller.  The smaller one is naturally the bedroom of the Ghost King.  Although the Ghost King is not here, Gui Li and Mr. Ghost have not stepped into the inner room in the past three days. With their conduct, they can survive not to mention three days and three nights, even ten days and ten nights without sleeping.  live.

    But the most difficult part is still the word "waiting"

    For three days, Ghost Li has not left this stone room, and the monkey Xiao Hui has also stayed here. However, monkeys are very active, and they have not moved for three days, but Xiao Hui is suffocating.  At this moment, Gui Li and Mr. Gui were still staring at the astrolabe treasure. After three days, they were too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Hui was running around in this stone room. After three days, he had already become familiar with every corner. At this time, it jumped onto the big desk that the Ghost King usually used, and changed it to the big desk that the Ghost King usually used.  No one dares to do this, but at this moment, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and no one cares about it

    Xiao Hui was bored, lying down on the big desk for a while, getting up again, dancing, and lying on his back again. In the end, being alone was too boring after all, so he had to sit up again, unable to reach out.  Stop scratched his head, making a low "squeak" sound from his mouth, looking around, trying to have some fun.

    Although this stone room is spacious, it is not exaggeratedly large, so it is natural that its eyes have seen the inner room.  Xiao Hui scratched his head and looked back at Gui Li. He saw Gui Li's face was gloomy, with a bit of anger appearing on his face. He was obviously in a bad mood, while Mr. Ghost was concentrating on studying his work.  The astrolabe in the center exuded a faint white soft light. He occasionally raised his eyes, glanced at Gui Li, and then looked away again.

    Those two people obviously paid attention to the astrolabe. Even if they were a little more vigilant, they would only look at each other. No one paid even a little attention to the monkey here.  Xiao Hui shrugged his shoulders, curled his mouth, muttered "tsk tsk" twice, wagged his tail twice, turned around, looked into the inner room for a while, then jumped down from the desk, slowly  Walked over.

    The furnishings in the stone room, the residence of the Ghost King, are not luxurious. On the contrary, they are very simple, which shows that the owner here does not care about worldly luxury. This is true for the outside, and the same is true for the interior: a wooden bed, a round table, three round stools, and surrounding stone walls.  There are four calligraphy and paintings hanging on it. The first one is a freehand landscape painting with light ink and white space, which has a sense of otherworldliness. The second one is of flowers and birds welcoming the spring. Birds flying on the flowers are full of spring. The third painting is of a crouching tiger in the bush.  , but the artistic conception is different from the previous two paintings. It is majestic and majestic, and it clearly means that it is looking down on the world.

    Xiao Hui naturally doesn’t understand the artistic conception of calligraphy and painting.  The landscapes, flowers and birds are just like white cloth in the eyes of monkeys, but this is the third painting of Crouching Tiger. The majesty of the tiger is quite lifelike. Xiao Hui was startled for a moment when he first saw it, but then he realized what he was doing and grinned at the tiger on the wall.  He made a face and spat with a "poof" sound.

    These three calligraphy and paintings are hung side by side on the stone wall of the inner room, reflecting each other. Although the artistic conceptions in the paintings are very different, they actually seem to be harmonious and form their own pattern.  Opposite these three paintings, there is only one painting hanging alone on the stone wall on the other side.

    The painting is not a landscape, nor flowers and birds, but a beautiful woman. This painting is a meticulous painting, with the utmost precision. The beautiful woman's body, down to the rings and earrings, are extremely lifelike, not to mention the  Speaking of her dignified and beautiful appearance, people can't help but feel admiration when looking at her. It can be said to be a rare treasure in paintings in the world.

    &nbsp; What is a treasure in a painting is only seen by human eyes, but naturally it is greatly discounted by the three eyes of a monkey. Xiao Hui looked at it without any surprise or emotion, took a few glances, and then looked back.  The picture of the tiger.

    I don’t know what a truly good painting looks like in the eyes of a monkey. Maybe it should be a lifelike painting of a few monkeys?

    There is no way of knowing what characters the monkey likes to draw, but what Xiao Hui is most concerned about at the moment is obviously the picture of a crouching tiger in the bush. It blinked its three eyes, jumped to the bottom of the picture and looked up at the picture.  Go, the tiger in the painting is majestic, his skill is extraordinary, the brushwork is vigorous, there are almost tigers breaking out of the painting, looking up to the sky and roaring, all the beasts are in awe.

    Xiao Hui watched for a long time, then suddenly turned around and took a look outside, only to see that the figures of Gui Li and Mr. Gui outside had been blocked by the stone wall, and the scene in the inner room could not be seen. After such a long time, there was no sight outside.  There was no movement, and apparently no one noticed Xiao Hui's movement.

    The monkey turned around, reached out and scratched his head. After a moment, as if he suddenly made up his mind, he jumped up high from the ground.  These three scrolls are all hung on the stone wall. Except for the lower part, there are no tables, chairs or other things that can be climbed. Generally speaking, ordinary monkeys and other animals cannot reach it. But how can Xiao Hui be an ordinary monkey?  , with this leap, he actually jumped to the top of the scroll. With a stretch of the monkey's paw, he easily took down the scroll.

    It’s just that the scroll was quite long. As Xiao Hui’s body fell, he couldn’t hold back and made a “pop” sound and fell to the ground.

    Although the noise was not loud, what kind of figures those two people were outside immediately alarmed them. After a moment of silence, Gui Li's voice from outside came over, and he called out in confusion: "Xiao Hui?"

    With a strange sound of mopping the floor, under the gazes of Ghost Li and Mr. Ghost, the gray-haired monkey ran out of the Ghost King's stone room, holding a scroll in his hand, and most of the drawing paper was scattered.  Come, drag it on the ground, and be dragged from the inner city to Gui Li.

    Both Gui Li and Mr. Gui were stunned for a moment.  Xiao Hui held the painting tightly in his hand and ran to Gui Li, shouting "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" incessantly.

    Gui Li frowned and reached out to take the painting over. He opened it and saw that it was a picture of a crouching tiger in a bush with exquisite workmanship and strong brushstrokes. He looked up and down, looked at Xiao Hui and said, "You  What are you doing with this painting?”

    Xiao Hui jumped up and danced, with a look of excitement on his face. He waved his hands, pointing at the tiger in the painting, or drawing a strange pattern in the sky. After a while, he pointed to the north again. He was so busy that he just pointed at the tiger in the painting.  Mr. Ghost next to him was dazzled by what he saw. Although he was extremely knowledgeable and knowledgeable, he knew nothing about the monkey language of this three-eyed monkey. Full of questions, he had no choice but to turn his eyes and look at Ghost Li.

    Unexpectedly, the expression on Gui Li's face was actually a bit astonished. Seeing Xiao Hui's movements and constant squeaking sounds, Gui Li glanced at the painting again, hesitated for a moment, and said: "You  … Could it be that you think the things in this painting are very similar to Rhubarb, so you want to take this painting away and give it to Rhubarb in the future?”

    Xiao Hui immediately nodded frequently.

    Although Gui Li is in a bad mood at the moment, he still can't help it. The tiger in this painting is lifelike, but the tiger is majestic. Even if it is lying in the grass, it is still majestic. How can it be that the tiger on Dazhu Peak has bright fur?  But is it comparable to a big dog that is extremely lazy, eats well and sleeps?  What's more, Gui Li looked around and couldn't see anything about this tiger that resembled Rhubarb.

    It seems that the vision of monkeys is indeed very different from that of humans.

    However, after being surprised and amused, Gui Li also remembered the rhubarb thousands of miles away, and the mountain peak that carried warmth in his memory. After a moment of silence, there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and the expression on his face became much softer.  He whispered: "This painting belongs to the Ghost King Sect Leader. It is difficult to take it away now, but don't worry, I will ask him for it later for you." As he said that, he gently took the painting Crouching Tiger in the Bush with his hand.  The picture was rolled up and set aside.

    Mr. Ghost couldn’t help but ask: “Who is Dahuang?”

    Gui Li paused for a moment, then glanced at Mr. Ghost lightly and said, "A dog."

    Mr. Ghost choked and was speechless for a moment. Then he coughed and turned his gaze back to the astrolabe in front of him without saying a word.  Gui Li touched Xiao Hui's head and whispered a few words to it. It was nothing more than telling Xiao Hui to stop running around. Then he also turned his attention to the astrolabe. After all, in his heart, he understood the astrolabe.  That's the top priority right now.

    Xiao Hui sat next to the two of them for a while, and soon became bored again. In fact, it can't be blamed. Who else could have stayed next to these two people for three days and three nights, but just watched them doing the same thing?  Things can be annoying, not to mention those who are restless by nature.Son?

    At this time, Mr. Ghost seemed to have discovered something. He suddenly pointed at the small moving jade pieces in the center of the jade plate and said to Ghost: "I think the key point of this treasure is on these jade pieces that are constantly sliding." Ghost.  Li nodded slowly, obviously agreeing with this view in his heart, but then he frowned slightly and said: "But we have been looking at it for three days, but we still can't see why these jade pieces can slide automatically. I don't know what Mr.  Good advice?"

    Mr. Ghost pondered for a moment and said: "Have you ever felt that the sliding trajectory of these jade blocks is quite similar to the movement of stars in the sky?"

    Gui Li was shaken, and then he stared at the astrolabe closely. After a while, he clapped his hands and said, "Sure enough, it makes some sense."

    Mr. Ghost said: "Actually, I'm not sure, but I feel it is true. It's just that even though these jade blocks are sliding like stars in the sky, there are still many unsolvable mysteries. I believe that if you want to understand the most important part of this treasure,  , should be on top of the ancient characters on these jade blocks."

    Gui Li nodded slowly.  The two kept talking and answering each other, and soon became immersed in the astrolabe treasure again. Xiao Hui sat next to them for a long time, then turned and left.  In the stone room, the soft whispers of Gui Li and Mr. Ghost could be heard from time to time. Xiao Hui looked around for a moment, then out of boredom, quietly walked into the inner room.

    There are some marks on the stone wall where Xiao Hui just pulled the scroll off the wall. There is a slight color difference with the surrounding stone walls. It seems that the painting has been hanging here for some time.  But in this inner room, apart from the four paintings on the stone wall, there were only wooden beds, tables and chairs, and nothing interesting.  Little Hui touched here and there, and soon became bored again.

    Just when it was really bored to the extreme, its three eyes suddenly lit up, as if it had discovered something, and then it jumped up and down, and its whole body suddenly jumped onto the big bed of the Ghost King. It didn't care about soiling the bedding on the bed.  Just rolling and tumbling on it.  The decorations in this stone room are simple but very clean. I guess the Ghost King himself is also a person who likes cleanliness. I wonder if he would be so angry if he saw this scene when he came back.

    But Xiao Hui won't care about that much at the moment. No one is caring about it at the moment. It was just making noises and jumping around on the bed. Suddenly it seemed to hit something in a corner of the bed, and the whole bed  There was a sudden shock.

    Then, a large crack opened silently on the stone wall next to the bed, and then slowly and silently retreated to both sides, revealing a large hole that could accommodate Yi En's entry and exit.

    f Xiao Hui had already felt something at the moment the bed shook. He jumped down and lay on the ground, staring in confusion. It wasn't until he saw a secret door quietly revealed on the stone wall that he slowly stood up.  He got up and took a look inside the secret door, only to see that it was pitch black inside and he couldn't see anything. However, no ferocious monsters came out. And the mysterious black hole seemed to be interesting to the bored monkey at this time.  A bit of temptation, as if waving to it gently.

    Xiao Hui scratched his head and looked back. In the stone room outside, Gui Li and Mr. Gui fell into silence again. It seemed that it was another long period of enlightenment. The three-eyed monkey turned around and suddenly  He grinned, made a face, then jumped up slightly, but got into the black hole of the secret door. Within a moment, the figure disappeared into the darkness.

    A gust of wind blew gently from the mysterious black hole on the stone wall, carrying a faint smell of blood!  As soon as he entered the secret door on the stone wall, Xiao Hui's third eye in the middle of his forehead flashed with a faint golden glow, emitting a somewhat strange light. Under this faint golden glow, the originally dark cave was vaguely visible.

    The passage, which is only about one person high, is not very smooth for people to walk on, but for a monkey, it is more than enough. Xiao Hui walked in this passage for a short while with a sense of adventure.  Then he felt the ground suddenly sink under his feet, and the passage turned downwards.

    The stone walls on both sides of the passage gradually became a little damp as they went deeper. In some places, there were even water drops gently dripping down in the darkness.  In the extremely silent passage, only Xiao Hui's figure was slowly moving forward. In the darkness ahead, a gentle breeze carrying a strange and faint smell of blood blew from time to time.

    This downhill passage is not steep, but it is quite long. Xiao Hui walked for a long time, and he must have gone deep into the depths of Huqi Mountain.  It was at this time that Xiao Hui suddenly stopped. Somewhere far ahead, a faint red light suddenly lit up.

    The monkey stood in the passage for a while, seeming hesitant. After a while, it looked back at the way it came and scratched its head, as if hesitating whether to go back and talk to its owner, but the red light in front seemed like  It's like temptation, flickering gently.

    &nbsp; Finally, after the monkey squeaked twice, it moved forward cautiously.

    As he got closer and closer to the red light, the slight smell of blood in the passage gradually became stronger. The expression on Xiao Hui's face gradually became a little nervous. He stretched out his nose and smelled the air.  , there was some uncertainty in his eyes.  But in the end, seeing the red light right in front of us, it still moved forward.

    Finally arrived in front of Hongmang. It turned out that this was another hole in this passage. Xiao Hui poked his head out from here and looked around for a few times, then jumped out. After a while, he was already in a passage that was several times wider than the one just now.  times on the avenue.

    In addition to the passage where Xiao Hui came in, this avenue actually has another passage connected to it, right next to the passage where Xiao Hui jumped down, but it was dark and gloomy, and he didn't know where it led.

    On the other side of the avenue, there was a lot of light, contrary to the darkness in the passage just now, especially the red light flashing, which kept shining at the end of the avenue. It seemed that what Xiao Hui had seen from a distance in the passage just now was.  This is the scene here

    There is still no one there, even at the end of the bright red light, there is only a flicker of light and no sound.

    Xiao Hui sniffed the air. The bloody smell here was so strong that it seemed that it could not be dissipated. After a moment, Xiao Hui's eyes suddenly focused on the entrance of the passage he had just come to. The originally green stone wall,  At this point, it turned into a dark red color, and the water slowly dripping from the damp place on the stone wall was extremely bright red in the light, like blood.

    Drop by drop, drop by drop, slowly changing drops!

    The golden eyes on Little Gray's forehead gradually lit up. After staring at the blood drop for a while, it slowly turned around and looked at the flashing red light in the distance for a while. After that, the monkey took steps again and headed towards that  Walk away.

    The red light flashed strangely, as if it was spiritual. It breathed out gently and slowly spread out, submerging the slowly approaching monkey figure.

    It was already late at night. Although the change of day and night could not be clearly felt in the Huqishan Cave, outside the cave, the sky under the night sky was dotted with stars, and the starlight shone like countless past days.  The human world also lights up a little bit on the dark and bare Huqi Mountain.

    Under the starlight, a white figure suddenly floated from the distance. It was light and elegant, and seemed to have no weight at all. Like a fallen leaf in the wind, it was blown by the night wind between the mountains and fields, and slowly landed on Hu Qi.  On top of the mountain.  Under the faint starlight, the slim white figure turned around, with slender eyebrows and icy skin, and a faint charm that could not be shaken away, which made people's hearts beat. It lingered between the eyebrows and eyes. It was the nine-tailed celestial fox.  noob.

    At this moment, Xiao Bai'e's eyebrows were furrowed, and her face was unusually heavy. She was standing on the top of Huqi Mountain. The night wind was blowing, and the surrounding area was bare. There were no trees to block the wind, and her clothes were blown away.  The robe was fluttering, revealing her plump and alluring figure.  Xiao Bai slowly looked around. Today, Huqi Mountain is full of rocks and gravel. Not to mention trees, there is not even a single weed.

    Looking at this desolate scenery, who would believe that just a few decades ago, this was a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters?

    Others don't know it, but Xiaobai knows it, because the area around Huqi Mountain is the place where the ancestors of the fox demon family originated and lived. She also grew up here since she was a child. The mountains, rivers, plants and trees here are  For her, it's different from other places

    However, all of that disappeared mysteriously without knowing when, and all that was left was the desolation in front of him.

    Xiaobai slowly squatted down, stretched out his white palms, and gently grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground. No, it should be said to be sand. The ground on Huqi Mountain was cracked, and only gravel was left. The hard sand and gravel were on the ground.  The delicate palms spread out, and Xiaobai looked at the sand in his hands carefully, his eyes flashing, as if he wanted to see something from the small gravel.

    After a moment, she slowly closed her palms, clenched them into fists, and gently released them downwards. The gravel slipped silently from between her fingers, but in mid-air, it was blown by the night wind blowing from afar.  Gone, a faint ray of light reflected under the starlight, disappeared into the dark distance under the night.

    The gravel here is no different from other places.

    Xiaobai stood up slowly, raised her head and looked up at the stars in the sky. The starlight fell on her body, as if gentle hands were gently touching her body, comforting her.

    Suddenly, her eyes suddenly opened, as if she thought of something, but she didn't make any big movements next. Instead, she suddenly raised her feet in a rather strange way, like the movements of a little girl in the world when she is angry and acting coquettishly.  He stepped hard on the ground.

    "Poof!"

    A low muffled sound sounded in the night wind, drifting with the wind.When it opened, a burst of smoke and dust rose up, and then fell gently in the wind.  After a while, a strange "crackling" sound suddenly came from the ground under Xiaobai's feet. It lasted for as long as half a cup of tea, and then gradually calmed down.

    The corner of Xiaobai's mouth tightened, and the white body of the lake rose like duckweeds, as if being held up by the wind. It was extremely graceful, but her watery eyes were just staring at the ground under her feet. After a moment, she  In mid-air, his sleeves and robe suddenly unfolded, and they were brushed towards the ground.

    The force of this blow was so strong that there were several sharp whistles in the night sky. When the sleeves and robes brushed against the ground, all that was seen was sand flying away, stones flying, and smoke and dust dancing around.  Xiao Bai, who was in mid-air, did not pause. He waved his sleeves downwards continuously. After swiping seven times in a row, the smoke and dust on the ground turned into a small gray tornado, filled with gravel and gravel, spinning rapidly.  , sweeping up under the night stars.

    " Xiaobai let out a soft whistle, and her figure suddenly increased by more than ten feet. Under the starlight, her white shadow fluttered straight like a fairy. It was dazzling but also had an alluring beauty.  As her figure rose, the tornado composed of sand and gravel was suddenly pulled upwards by an invisible force, but it was suddenly blown towards the opposite side of Xiaobai. The wind speed was so fast, and in just a moment, it was mixed with countless  The wind column of gravel has completely fallen into the distance, and there are constant roaring sounds in the darkness. It must be the sound of those stones hitting the ground.

    But at Xiaobai's feet, at the top of Huqi Mountain, a large hole six feet wide and more than ten feet deep appeared. Xiaobai dug such a large hole in the mountain as hard as iron with just a few moves.  This Taoist practice is already astonishing to the world, but judging from the nine-tailed fox who has practiced Taoism for thousands of years, it is not unexpected.  But Xiaobai obviously didn't dig a hole on the top of the mountain out of boredom late at night. As she slowly fell from the air, her eyes never left the cave again, and her white figure floated directly into the deep pit.

    Once entering the deep pit, Xiaobai's body's descent speed suddenly became extremely slow, as if there was something invisible supporting her body under her feet, and she stared closely at the wall of the pit, looking through the sky.  Faint starlight, look at it intently

    The white and slender hands pressed against the rough stone wall, forming a sharp contrast and a strange feeling, but Xiaobai didn't notice it at all. She just followed her palms and her body slowly.  Land and look carefully at the pit walls.

    What comes into view is the blue-grey stone wall, which is rough and hard, and the tentacles are also extremely cold.  Then as Xiaobai's body slowly descended, her eyes also slowly dropped. After falling one foot, it was still a blue-gray rock, without any change, exactly the same as the mountain rocks above and everywhere in the world.

    She continued to descend, holding her white palms on the rock wall, and fell gently. Two feet deep, there was still the same blue-gray hard rock.

    One or two feet

    Four feet

    Five feetbb

    Nothing has changed, it is still such a strong rock, and the cold feeling seems to have been passed down for thousands of years. Now it suddenly sees the light of day, radiating coldly from the rough surface of the rock wall.

    There was no expression on Xiaobai's face, and her body was still falling gently. After a moment, her eyes suddenly lit up, and her body shook in mid-air and stopped.  On the rock wall six feet deep from the ground, next to her white palm, finally, the first strange thing appeared on the hard rock.

    A faint red mark, like a tiny blood streak, appeared on the stone.

    Xiaobai stared at the small red mark for a long time, and suddenly a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. Then her body slowly fell downwards, her eyes still staring at the stone wall.  Sure enough, as her figure gradually descended, more abnormalities appeared in front of her eyes. It should have been a blue-gray rock that became harder as it went down, but at this moment, what appeared was a red rock on the rock wall as it went down.  There were more and more marks, and the color became darker and darker. After reaching the bottom of the pit, which was more than a foot deep, Xiaobai slowly turned around and looked. In front of her, there was a rock wall as red as blood, with thick cracks everywhere.  It can be seen that around her, the rock wall no longer smells cold, but instead exudes a strong smell of blood.

    That shocking blood-red color, that kind of gnawing terror

    There was disgust that could not be concealed in Xiaobai's eyes, and he snorted coldly. As soon as his figure moved, the white figure rose into the sky, flew out of the cave, and landed on the ground next to the pit.  The starlight in the night fell and fell on her white figure again, like water, washing away the nightmare-like scene just now.

    Xiaobai’s face was calm, he took a deep breath, and faced the night wind blowing from a distance, looking up at the sky.  After a moment, she suddenly smiled and whispered:He said: "For thousands of years, there are always some people who don't know the bounds of heaven and earth, and want to do stupid things. Let's see what the outcome is, hehehehehe"

    The cold laughter floated gently in the night wind, drifting away with the wind, I don’t know where in the world it drifted, but under the night, in the starlight, that beautiful white figure still stood on the top of the mountains, welcoming  The wind blows, with a bit of stunning beauty, standing alone and lonely

    This late at night, it seems that many people can't sleep either. It seems that something is lingering in their hearts and they have inexplicable feelings. People always have some indescribable feelings.  e book space

    In the Huqi Mountain Cave, Gui Li and Mr. Ghost were still concentrating on studying the astrolabe. They had reached a critical moment. With Mr. Ghost's profound knowledge, they had managed to deduce several of the jade plates.  Although the ancient characters have not yet understood the secrets of the astrolabe, they are obviously much better than before.

    In this nervousness, Gui Li suddenly felt something in his heart. He looked away from the astrolabe for a moment and looked around. He saw nothing around him. Xiao Hui didn't know where he went to play again.  Or maybe find a place to sleep!  The corner of his eye flashed and fell on the picture that had been rolled up beside him. He was silent for a moment, as if he thought of something, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    It’s just that although the smile was warm, it disappeared quickly. He shook his head slightly, as if putting aside something that shouldn’t be thought about at the moment, and then got into the mysterious astrolabe again.

    In another place in the heart of Huqi Mountain, smoke is floating gently in the silent ice stone room.  Baguio was still sleeping quietly, and beside her, the Ghost King sat silently.  (f

    The gray hair hanging down from the Ghost King's head reminded him that he was getting old, and the sleeping person beside him made him feel heartache.  In such a late night, he was as sleepless as countless nights in the past ten years.

    He was waiting quietly, waiting for the dawn, waiting for tomorrow. Maybe, by tomorrow, everything will really change!

    His hands were clenched unconsciously into fists.

    Thousands of miles away, the same lonely and silent night.

    On the high Xiaozhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, the night wind howled and the bamboo waves burst into waves, Lu Xueqi slowly sat up from the sleeping couch.  That night, she couldn't sleep for some reason.

    Tossing and turning, for whom?

    She got out of bed gently, without wearing shoes, and walked on the ground with her bare white feet. A chill came from the soles of her feet. The ground was as cool as water.  She walked to the window and stretched out her hand to open the window. The starlight in the sky flowed like water waves and immediately poured in, making her beautiful face even more radiant.

    Lu Xueqi quietly stared at the stars in the sky, motionless

    In such a late night, are the people in the distance also under the starlight?

    Did any of that faint starlight shine on him?

    She stared at the stars quietly, never moving again, as if she was also expecting something.

    The starlight is faint, but it seems to be eternal. It has seen all the vicissitudes of the world and seen through the grudges and hatreds.

    Maybe, it will be fine tomorrow

    She was thinking quietly in her heart.

    What will happen tomorrow?

    No one will know.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 25 Chapter 6 Ferocious Monkey

.    The red light and shadow flickered non-stop, illuminating the huge space like daylight. The surrounding area was filled with the pungent smell of blood. A wide platform road extended from the entrance of the cave to the middle of the huge cave.  Xiao Hui cautiously walked out of the passage and jumped onto the platform. Its weak body seemed extremely small in this huge cave.

    Obviously, this is a place that is very different from other places. Even Xiao Hui, who is restless and curious, felt something at this moment. He did not run forward immediately, but stood on the spot with three eyes.  Look around.  Everywhere you look, there is a red tone, and red shadows flash in mid-air. Occasionally there will be a noise in the silence, but a strange red wind passes by, and under Xiao Hui's feet, the steps on the platform  The ground beneath your feet also revealed a strange dark red color.

    Xiao Hui looked around for a long time, and then slowly moved forward. In the huge space, only its small figure was moving at the moment. The red light that kept flashing from high places fell down, reflecting  Following its figure, it left a long shadow behind it.

    Just walking forward slowly, Xiao Hui turned his head and looked around from time to time. However, although the atmosphere here was very strange, nothing strange happened during Xiao Hui's journey.  Soon, Xiao Hui came to the end of the platform.  Standing at the end of the platform, the bloody smell here was the strongest, and it felt like it was rushing towards your face. Even Xiao Hui couldn't help but feel disgust on his face, and stretched out his palm to slap in front of his nose.

    The end of the platform is located in the middle of this huge cave, with a deep pool of blood below. Xiao Hui slowly walked to the edge of the platform, carefully lay on the rock, and looked down.

    What appeared in front of it was a huge blood pool. The water inside was as bright as blood, and countless small bubbles continuously emerged from the bottom of the blood pool, bursting on the surface of the water, exuding a strong bloody smell.  And among the blood, there were four huge spiritual beasts, as if they were imprisoned. Most of their bodies were soaked in the blood. They looked weak and exhausted, and they were motionless most of the time.  .  Suddenly, Xiao Hui's body seemed to stiffen, and at the same time, the eye in the middle of his forehead suddenly lit up.

    Among the four spiritual beasts, one is a monster that looks like a dragon but not a dragon. It has sharp teeth and fangs, but at first glance it looks like a three-quarter pig. It is a wild "candle dragon"; the other has a giant body with one leg and a sound like thunder.  Soaked in blood but still like a hill, it is the "Kui Niu" of the East China Sea.

    Xiao Hui had never seen these two spirit beasts before, and he passed by after a few glances, but the remaining two were spirit beasts he had seen before. One was shaped like a phoenix, with gorgeous feathers, and a hundred birds hidden in it.  The power of the emperor was the spirit beast "Yellow Bird" that guarded the Emperor's treasure house in the western swamp that day; and the last spirit beast made Xiao Hui frightened and angry. It was the beast that followed the beast god that day.  After God passed away, he became friends with Xiao Hui, the ferocious beast "Taotie".

    It didn't matter that the other three spirit beasts were trapped. Xiao Hui wasn't very familiar with them anyway. Among them, the yellow bird had some enmity with Xiao Hui. After seeing it end up like this, Xiao Hui would probably jump up and down and applaud happily.  .  However, Taotie and Xiao Hui had a close friendship. Seeing Taotie's listless and weak appearance, which was soaked in blood, Xiao Hui immediately became anxious and shouted "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" above the platform.

    This cry immediately broke the calmness of the blood pool. The four spiritual beasts were all extraordinary beasts. Although they were imprisoned by the strange formation here and their spiritual energy was almost sucked away, they still raised their heads almost at the same time and looked upward.  Look.

    Far away from the surface of the blood pool, a monkey appeared on the edge of the high platform, screaming loudly toward the bottom.

    The other three spirit beasts haven't reacted yet, but Taotie recognized Xiao Hui at a glance. The giant turned around and let out a roar. However, the roar only lasted half of the roar before it fell down weakly. Apparently Taotie was all over the place.  Nine out of ten spiritual energy has been lost, and he is exhausted.

    Xiao Hui was extremely angry when he saw Taotie in such a miserable state. He was frightened and angry, but he didn't know what to do. He scratched his ears and cheeks on the platform and was so anxious.  In the blood pool below, it seemed that other spirit beasts also noticed that Xiao Hui was behaving strangely. He was not like the humans who usually cast spells and set up formations on him. For a moment, the phoenix roared and thundered, and the candle dragon had a weird, indescribable behavior.  The sounds of "hum hum ho ho" were heard, and others were pleading.

    The four great spirit beasts imprisoned by the Four Spirit Blood Needles were all originally extremely powerful heaven and earth spirit beasts. They had never put anything in their eyes, let alone being forced to beg like this.  From this, we can imagine the viciousness of this four-spirit blood array. Even these beasts of heaven and earth, remnants of the ancient world, cannot withstand the torture of being soaked in blood by devouring spirits.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 1 Monster

.    The ground was shaking violently, rocks fell all around, and the astrolabe bloomed with thousands of rays of light, illuminating the entire ghost royal family.  In the air, the unpleasant smell of blood assaulted your nostrils. The strong smell almost made people think that they were immersed in a sea of ??blood.

    Gui Li didn’t know why this sudden change occurred, but after the initial shock, he suddenly woke up, turned around and shouted: "Xiao Hui

    The shout suddenly spread far away. Soon after, the echo of his shout came from the stone chamber, and was immediately suppressed by a more violent trembling and vibration. In the rumbling sound, the flying dust above the head scattered, and the falling  The rocks are getting bigger and bigger.

    But there was no answer. The familiar "Zhizhizhizhi" sound did not come. An anxious look appeared on Gui Li's face. After thinking for a moment, his eyes were already staring at the inner room.  Next to him, Mr. Ghost moved over at some point. He could not clearly see his expression under the black gauze mask, but the tone of his words at the moment did not seem to be panic. Instead, he was vaguely excited in a strange calmness.

    "Your monkey should be inside," Mr. Gui said calmly next to Gui Li.

    Gui Li glanced at him, and without hesitation, he moved into the inner room. Then he froze and stood there. In the empty inner room, the dark secret door on the stone wall was like a deep black hole.  , stared at him coldly.

    Behind him, the light suddenly moved towards him, and Mr. Ghost followed him with the "astrolabe" that was constantly emitting dazzling light in his hand. When he saw the secret door on the wall, he was obviously startled. It seemed that  He didn't expect that a secret door would suddenly open in the stone wall here, or maybe he knew about the secret door here, but he didn't expect it to open, and he didn't say anything for a while.

    Both of them are profound people. They only stood in this inner room for a moment, and they already felt that the strong bloody air around them was in the dark secret door.

    Gui Li's face turned cold and he took a deep look at Mr. Ghost. Mr. Ghost's eyes flickered. After hesitating for a moment, he said calmly: "Don't look at me. I have never left your eyes these days.  I don’t know what’s going on.”

    Gui Li snorted coldly. Although his heart was full of doubts, the earthquakes around him were becoming more and more severe at this moment, and the missing Xiao Hui obviously escaped from this cave. In any case, now was not the time to pursue the case. He made a prompt decision and coldly  Ran said: "Let's go in."

    Mr. Ghost frowned, seeming to be hesitant and hesitant. Just as he was about to say something, Gui Li's body swayed and he rushed into the darkness inside the secret door.

    Mr. Ghost stood there in silence for a moment, looked at the shining astrolabe in his hand, and then looked at the secret door. He suddenly let out a soft sound and said, "Man is not as good as God. He actually asked a monkey to ruin a big thing."  …”

    After saying that, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, and the black figure floated up and entered the secret door on the stone wall.

    The passage of the secret door on the stone wall is narrow and long. As Gui Li quickly penetrates deeper, the terrain gradually goes downwards and the surrounding area begins to become increasingly wet. But the most disgusting thing is that the deeper you go deeper, the stench of the surroundings  The smell of blood became stronger again.

    Gui Li was now in the passage, and the hard stone walls around him were shaking violently. If an ordinary person walked here, he would be really afraid that the stone walls on both sides would collapse and be buried alive, but Gui Li's face was filled with emotion at the moment.  I couldn't see this worry at all, I could only see his figure moving faster and faster. In no time, he had reached the hole on the other side of the passage. He fell down and looked up. Directly in front of him was the place that had become wild and shining at this moment.  There was a red light and a long platform wrapped in red shadow, and from the direction of the platform, there was a vague but familiar roaring sound.

    Gui Li's face changed slightly. When he heard the roar, he recognized that it was Xiao Hui's roar after his transformation. But what exactly was in the red shadow, and what kind of danger was it, could actually make Xiao Hui transform and do this?  A fight between life and death?

    He did not hesitate, and rushed into the dark red shadow like lightning. Behind him, Mr. Ghost also slowly floated down from the hole. After he stood firm, he made no other movements.  He looked back first and saw that behind where he was standing, there was one entrance to the cave he had just come in from, and another equally dark passage. It was this other passage that Mr. Ghost was looking at.

    Mr. Ghost stared at the passage for a moment, then slowly withdrew his eyes and fell on the astrolabe in his hand. After only seeing this point, golden ancient characters continued to appear in the center of the astrolabe, and under the white light  It lights up and then falls slowly, which is extremely magical, and seems to be responding to something with all its strength.

    Mr. Ghost raised his head and looked forward. The dark red light and shadow flashed chaotically and violently. Huge air currents surged across the direction.The violent earthquakes and trembling stone walls all around seemed to announce some huge danger.  Just facing these, a smile appeared in his eyes, and he took steps towards the dark red light and shadow, and walked briskly.

    Gui Li rushed into the dark red light and shadow. Almost at the same time that the red light shone on him, he suddenly felt a slight dizziness. Although he had recovered in the blink of an eye, the scene before his eyes  , still surprised him.

    The huge pool of blood, the collapsed mountain wall, and the smell of blood filling the air were all beyond his expectation.  And in mid-air, a humanoid monster formed by countless red blood suddenly appeared in the air. It was more than ten feet tall and almost filled this huge cave.  At the end of the platform, Xiao Hui, who transformed into a giant monkey, roared loudly without any fear, but his size was about the same as this giant. The most important thing is that at this moment, Xiao Hui seemed to have no power to fight back.  When the giant kept spitting out huge blood-colored flames from its huge mouth, he could only keep dodging.

    The violent blood flames continuously slashed down from mid-air, sweeping across everything and melting even the extremely hard rocks wherever they passed.  Although Xiao Hui was not a mortal, he did not dare to take a direct hit, so he had to jump up and down on the platform, dodging in the dangerous danger of arrows.  Seeing that his gray hair was covered with bruises at the moment, he had obviously suffered a lot and was just trying to support himself and lingering.

    At this moment, Xiao Hui tried his best to jump up, narrowly avoiding a streak of blood flames that swept under him. Even in mid-air, he felt the fur under his body burning and couldn't help but shout loudly.  roared.  But it seemed that he had managed to escape this time. It fell from mid-air. Unexpectedly, when his feet stepped on the ground, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his feet, almost to the bone marrow.  Xiao Hui looked down, only to see that all the rock surface on the platform under his feet had turned into hot stone water, and his feet were already charred and fleshy in a moment.

    This pain is not trivial. Xiao Hui's huge body is crumbling, but the bloody giant in the sky seems to have no mercy at all. A layer of blood flames is coming from all over the sky. Seeing that Xiao Hui is about to be shattered into pieces in the blood flames, the giant monkey looks up to the sky.  Yelling, there seemed to be a few angry roars coming from far away, but they obviously had no effect.

    The blazing blood flames struck down on the head, and Xiao Hui's three eyes seemed to turn into the red shadow of the blood flames. At this critical moment, suddenly there was a long roar from behind, like a dragon's roar, and a cyan light like a rainbow.  Jingtian, drew an arc in the air, like thunder, like lightning, almost arrived, and instantly formed a cyan light shield in front of Xiao Hui. The sharp light flashed in the cyan light, and a Tai Chi pattern emerged, with a loud bang.  Amidst the sound, the blood giant's seemingly indestructible blood flames were forcibly blocked.

    It was Gui Li who arrived at the critical moment.

    Although the blow was blocked, Gui Li's body was shaken violently, and his eyes suddenly turned black. The light shield he transformed almost dissipated, and his body was hit so hard that he almost fell into a pool of blood.  Fortunately, he was very knowledgeable. When he fell, he took advantage of the situation and caught himself on the edge of the stone platform. He floated up and flew to the side of the giant monkey. He quickly glanced at Xiao Hui and without saying a word, he grabbed Xiao Hui's body.  With a low cry, he grabbed Xiao Hui's huge body with one hand and lifted him off the ground.

    Xiao Hui let out a cry of pain, his body floated up, and his whole body bones made a rattling sound in mid-air. After a moment, his figure quickly shrank, and in the blink of an eye he had returned to his usual size, becoming that little gray-haired monkey.

    At this moment, the blood giant above his head seemed to be getting more and more angry because someone suddenly blocked his blood flames. The target also shifted to Gui Li. He opened the giant mouth and with a "boom", a five-foot-long blood flame was released.  It spurted out, like a fiery red line falling from the sky, burning towards Gui Li.

    Gui Li grabbed Xiao Hui, put it on his shoulder, and shouted: "Immediately after grabbing him, his body floated up again. The speed of his body's advance and retreat at this moment was much more flexible and faster than Xiao Hui's.  , although the bloody giant's blood flames are extremely powerful, he always flies between the gaps in the blood flames, but he looks much calmer.

    And Xiao Hui was not idle at this moment. After returning to his normal body, he grabbed Gui Li's clothes with one hand and let Gui Li fly up and down in the air. He still sat very firmly, but with the other hand, he hurriedly grabbed his own feet and looked at them.  He stood up, with a look of pain on his face, and kept shouting "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi", and then he kept making fan-like movements with his hands, fanning the cool breeze towards his two feet. It was probably because the soles of his feet were burned and felt uncomfortable!

    However, when Gui Li heard Xiao Hui shouting like this, and at the same time saw Xiao Hui's movements from the corner of his eye, his heart calmed down. He could fan the wind and scream in pain. It seemed that he had not been seriously injured except for a little skin injury.  After feeling a little relieved, Gui Lifei's body became a little calmer. Although the blood flames were powerful, they were large and slow, which was very serious when he was seriously injured.Not afraid, he took advantage of this opportunity to look around and observe the bloody man himself while avoiding the blood flames.

    Deep under the feet, it was like an abyss, but the blood pool under the abyss was a strange sight. Especially when Gui Li saw the four spiritual beasts soaking in the blood pool, he was immediately startled.  Among the four great spiritual beasts, except for the Wild Turbid Dragon, he had never come into contact with them. The other three spiritual beasts all had a close relationship with him. Unexpectedly, they were all imprisoned here.

    And he suddenly remembered that the Ghost King had devoted all the efforts of the Ghost King Sect over the years, starting from the *niu ten years ago to now gathering all the four great spiritual beasts. Was it originally to lay out this weird acupuncture technique here?

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the bloody giant. A streak of blood flames hit his head, and the surrounding fire was like a burning wind. Gui Li's figure flashed out a few feet away like a ghost and got out of the way.  The bloody flames struck the stone wall behind him, causing rocks to fly wildly, leaving a huge hole several feet high in the hard stone wall.

    Gui Li floated in the air and looked at it from a distance. He saw that the giant's whole body was made of blood-colored spiritual energy. The red light was steaming like clouds. He opened his mouth and another burst of blood flames came. This huge spiritual energy seemed to be inexhaustible and would never be used.  General rest.

    Gui Likankan avoided the past again, but this time his eyes flashed sharply, but he did not stay where he was. Instead, he walked backwards in the direction of the blood flames, only less than three feet away from the blazing blood flames.  Shockingly, he rushed straight towards the bloody giant himself.  Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the terrifying giant, he didn't show any fear. Instead, he screamed "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" excitedly, waving his fists in his hands, and he was very successful.  The spirit of fighting to the death.

    The blood giant didn't seem to expect Gui Li's sudden counterattack, and because his body was too huge, he couldn't react in time. In the blink of an eye, Gui Li transformed into a green shadow and shot into the giant body made of blood like an arrow from a string.

    As soon as he entered the body, Gui Li instantly felt a heavy pressure coming from all directions, and his body immediately slowed down. At the same time, his ears were filled with the sound of wild shouts, like ghosts crying in hell, and his energy and blood surged.  My eyes were filled with blood and mist, and I couldn't see anything clearly.  He frowned, his face filled with golden energy, his mind changed, and the magic method was born. The solemn golden light all over his body lit up, and his bearing was magnificent. In the blink of an eye, the blood energy outside his body was pushed back three feet, and the discomfort inside his body also improved.

    Unexpectedly, the surrounding blood energy changed again. In the vast red mist, countless human faces appeared around Gui Li. On their faces were laughter, sadness, anger, cruelty, and so on, just like thousands of people.  Ghosts gathered around Gui Li.

    "help me

    "Come and accept your fate"

    "do not go……"

    "go to hell

    Countless noises suddenly appeared, swarming in like a flood. Thousands of red arms stretched out from the blood mist and grabbed at Gui Li. The horror of it could not be described in words.  It's just that this kind of ghostly illusion of the mind is a superb method that is invincible to others, but when it comes to the famous Buddhist "Brahma Prajna" possessed by Ghost Li, it just happens to meet its nemesis.

    The supreme magical power of Buddhism is the enemy of ghosts. The thousands of ghost faces around them seem to be turbulent and powerful, but when they get close to the golden light around Ghost Li, they all let out sharp screams and are unable to escape. The few who can't escape can't.  , had been burned by the golden Buddha light, and disappeared into ashes in a blink of an eye, refining into a ball of ash powder and dispersed with the wind.

    With such body protection, Gui Li was even more fearless. He rushed forward. There were countless ghost faces in front of him, but no one dared to stop them. They all retreated. With a "pop", he had passed through the body of the bloody giant.  , rushed out.

    "Boom

    The blood giant let out a weird roar, seemingly very angry, and its huge body slowly turned around.  Although Gui Li penetrated through successfully, the expression on his face became very solemn. This monster was made of blood and energy, tangible and intangible. He had just penetrated through it, and it seemed that it had no effect on it. In this way, wouldn't it be  He could only be beaten and unable to fight back, but seeing the monster's spiritual energy reaching a terrifying level, and the spiritual energy in the cave being full and stirring, Gui Li clearly felt that scattered spiritual energy was constantly pouring into the giant's body, and this continued.  If you go on, you will only exhaust yourself to death first.

    Just when Gui Li was concentrating on how to deal with this seemingly unbeatable blood monster, the blood giant changed first, and saw the huge blood body suddenly collapsed like a collapse, and countless blood accompanied him.  When used, a thick blood mist was formed that billowed violently in mid-air, but showed no signs of dissipating. Instead, it gathered tighter and tighter, and finally turned into a red blood ball of about ten feet, like a red sun, radiating in mid-air.  Thousands of red lights appeared.

    Just when Gui Li was stunned, a loud noise suddenly burst out from the depths of the blood cell. After a moment, the blood condensed intoFrom the blood mist, thousands of red tentacles suddenly shot out. Each tentacle was as thick as the mouth of a bowl and tens of feet long. The blood on it was steaming and flying vertically and horizontally.

    In an instant, the entire huge cave turned into a sea of ??red tentacles. The extremely powerful Blood Flame Ghost Li just now could avoid it, but now faced with the terrifying thousands of tentacles that are everywhere, even Ghost Li  I can't help but feel numbness in my scalp and discoloration on my face.

    From the initial fight with Xiaohui, radiating corrosion balls and summoning skeletons, to later transforming into a blood giant, and now to the abnormal blood balls with thousands of tentacles, the mysterious formations of strange power in this cave seem to have endless power.  The strange magic and miraculous power, but the ferocious changes are of course ever-changing, making people unable to help but feel despair and unable to cope with it.

    “Duh duh duh duh

    There was a sharp sound of breaking through the sky, and the overwhelming tentacles rushed over from all directions. There was no way to retreat, and there was nowhere to hide. Gui Li's face was solemn, and he shouted loudly. The golden light all over his body lit up at the same time, forming a light shield between his body and  Xiao Hui wrapped it, and at the same time, the magic weapon Soul Eater appeared in his hand for the first time.

    In just the blink of an eye, with a heart-wrenching roar, red tentacles all over the sky swooped down, immediately surrounding Gui Li's light barrier. Not to mention it was airtight, not even a bit of the clear light and golden glow could be seen.  What came into view was completely weird red tentacles tightly surrounding each other layer by layer, turning into a weird red sphere in mid-air.

    Those red tentacles squirmed slightly, and it seemed that they were tightening and squeezing inward with all their strength. In mid-air, the red sphere surrounded by the red tentacles slowly sank in. After a while, it rebounded to its original shape, but the surrounding tentacles again  After exerting force, it sank inward a little further. It seemed that the force of the rebound was very strong, and it was slowly bounced back.

    Just like a heartbeat, like breathing, repeated many times, suddenly there was an explosion sound in the red autumn body, and a moment later it turned into a loud bang, and a large piece of red tentacles seemed to be exploded and was suddenly blasted with great force.  Tear it into pieces and turn into red smoke that disperses around.  Under the afterimage, Gui Li's figure shot out, flew out of the air and landed on the platform in the middle of the blood pool. However, his footing was weak and he was almost unsteady.

    Seeing Gui Li's extremely pale face, and faintly hearing his gasping sound, with his behavior at this time, he was actually pushed to such a point by this strange enemy in front of him in just a short time. It is conceivable that these four people  The spiritual blood array is powerful.  It's just that the Four Spirits Blood Formation and Fulong Cauldron are obviously not like this. Although Gui Li escaped from the trap, the large red tentacles that exploded in mid-air seemed to be nothing to the huge blood ball in the air. In fact,  Those tentacles exploded and turned into red smoke aura, and in the blink of an eye, most of them were sucked back by the weird red ball. Such aura circulated endlessly, and even the most powerful people were invincible.

    Just a moment later, more red tentacles emerged from the red blood balls suspended in mid-air. Countless long red tentacles were waving and waving in the sky. It was really terrifying and terrifying, even Gui Li was also affected by it.  Chills.

    Seeing more red tentacles covering the sky, roaring loudly, and about to roar down again, Gui Li already wanted to retreat. The ghost in front of him did not look like a human thing at all, and it was beyond the power of human beings to resist. Just as he unfolded his body  The red tentacles that were about to open up the world rushed down like a storm, and when they rushed towards the entrance of the cave, the monkey Xiao Hui, who had been lying tightly on his shoulder, suddenly screamed, screaming quickly, as if he had discovered something, and raised his hand to the sky  The huge red ball pointed.

    Gui Li was startled. Just now, all his energy was struggling to deal with the terrifying red tentacles. He had no time to observe the red ball. At this moment, in a hurry, he still raised his head and followed the direction of Little Gray's finger to aim at the red ball in the distance.  Take a look.

    This sight made him stop immediately. He saw that in the deepest part of the red ball, which was as red as blood, there was a faint white light. It was completely different from the violent and ferocious red light around it. Almost in this white light  The moment it lit up, the strange and invincible red ball monster also changed. It was like an air bag that was originally full of scenery. It paused stiffly for an instant, and most of it turned into red smoke. The other half shrank back, and the original  The huge red blood cell, which was more than ten feet in size, also shrank rapidly.

    Those blood lights in mid-air were rolling rapidly, with a strong meaning of madness, but there was nothing they could do about it. Even from a long distance, Gui Li could faintly feel the madness and violent meaning of gnashing hatred.

    The sudden change in front of you was dazzling and dumbfounding, but as the red light in the sky gradually weakened, under Gui Li's intense gaze, a strange red cloud in the deepest part of the red blood ball was finally revealed.  The blood red light there is the deepest in color. From a distance, it seems so strong that it is about to drip blood. And the white light that changes the world is shot from the deepest part of this red cloud. Although it is violent with the surroundings,  His blood energy looks weak in comparison, but there is no sign of wavering.On the contrary, around this white light like a light dagger, the red light of blood slowly faded in color and gradually dissipated.

    Gui Li suddenly realized that the earthquake that occurred under his feet and on the stone walls around the huge cave gradually subsided. Only the smell of blood in the air was still so intense. I wonder if it was because of it.  There was too much blood in the blood pool at his feet.

    The mass of blood in mid-air was still in the lower leg, and red light could not help but make a sharp whistling sound passing by quickly, as if it was extremely unwilling but helpless. Finally, after the redness faded away, the depths of the red cloud were revealed.  true colors.

    An ancient cauldron with a clumsy form and exuding ancient meaning. Strange inscriptions are engraved all over the body. There is a strange demon face on the front of the cauldron. In the middle of the face and forehead, there is a dazzling white light pillar that seems to be dazzling from now on.  Emitted from the ground.

    "Fulong Cauldron"

    Gui Li recognized it at a glance. This ancient tripod was the ghost king's most valued and mysterious magic weapon in the past.

    Gui Li slowly turned around, withdrew his eyes from the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air, and looked around. He saw the cave walls that were already in tatters and cracked, the weird and terrifying huge blood pool at his feet, and the imprisonment.  The four great spiritual beasts inside were weak and in agony, and one could tell at a glance that they were mysteriously restrained. Could all of this be the work of the Ghost King?

    And the terrifying and strange force above the head, the invisible monster, something that should not exist in this human world at all, could it be that it was also summoned by the Ghost King?

    There are really no other words to describe this kind of behavior except "crazy".

    Xiao Hui seemed to have lost his usual active temper after the fierce battle, and lay quietly on Gui Li's shoulder. However, his three eyes kept looking towards the Fulong Cauldron in the sky, and seemed to be interested in it.  I was still frightened by the mysterious power just now.

    Gui Li stood for a long time with a solemn expression, and then slowly walked towards the end of the platform. After the fierce battle just now, the ground under his feet had affected the pond fish. The original hard ground had long since become bumpy, with corrosion or huge force everywhere.  Big and small holes made by hitting.  He stood on the edge of the platform, leaning down to look down like Xiao Hui did at first.

    Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, also retracted his gaze from Fulong Cauldron at this moment, and whined a few times, seeming to be pleading, wanting to ask Gui Li to save the Taotie and other spiritual beasts underneath.  Gui Li's eyes flashed with strange light, and his brows were tightly knitted together. When he saw the four spiritual beasts below in confusion just now, he felt something was wrong. Now that he looked carefully, he already discovered that these four so-called ancient spirits  The remnants of the wild beasts have all been severely damaged, and nine out of ten of them have lost their spiritual power.

    Gui Li had never heard of such an extremely vicious spiritual energy-sucking magic in this world before. It seems that the strange thing is naturally the mysterious formation set up in this huge cave and the Fulong Cauldron in the sky.  .

    He couldn't help but hesitate in his heart. He didn't like the vicious Four Spirit Blood Formation in front of him at all, and three of the four spirit beasts underneath had a close relationship with him.  It seems logical to help these spiritual beasts get out of trouble.  But he was no longer the simple young man he was back then. When he thought about it, he realized that this formation was so powerful, not to mention that everything in front of him must have cost the Ghost King countless efforts to arrange and complete. If he acted rashly, he would ruin the Ghost King's important affairs.  , isn’t it tantamount to falling out with him?

    In fact, if he just had a falling out with the Ghost King, Gui Li would not have the slightest fear and would fall out as soon as he said it would happen. However, there was still Baguio lying there in the middle for ten years

    When he thought of Baguio, the light in Gui Li's eyes dimmed. He sighed softly, stood up slowly, and silently shook his head at Xiao Hui on his shoulder.  Xiao Hui suddenly became anxious, scratching his head and waving his hands, his face full of pleading, obviously asking Gui Li to save the spirit beast below.  Gui Li frowned, his face was uncertain, and he was also hesitant in his heart.

    At this moment, a clear voice suddenly came from behind them. Gui Li and Xiao Hui were both startled. They turned around and saw Mr. Ghost in black, who didn't know when he had arrived.  Arriving on the platform behind them, the ancient divine artifact, the astrolabe, shone brilliantly. The billowing light surged like waves, turning into a pillar of light around the astrolabe, soaring straight into the sky. It was actually the same as the astrolabe.  The magical light pillars on Fulong Cauldron echo each other from afar.

    As for the astrolabe in the dazzling light pillar, countless pieces of pure white light petals are transformed from the bottom, connected one by one, just like the lotus throne under the Buddhist Bodhisattva's seat, crystal clear, like crystal, holding the astrolabe in it;  On the plate, in the bursts of glowing precious aura, an ancient golden character lit up, shining brightly, rising and falling in the brilliance, but this time, the shining gold never dimmed again.??, but it is getting brighter and brighter.

    As the gold shone, as if in response, the light dagger binding the Fulong Cauldron also lit up in mid-air.

    Gui Li's heart suddenly tightened, he took a step forward and said sternly: "What are you doing?"

    But Mr. Ghost seemed to turn a deaf ear to Gui Li's words. At this moment, his black figure was completely wrapped in the brilliance emanating from the astrolabe. His eyes were fixed on the suspended astrolabe in front of him. For some reason, he looked a little missing.  It has the usual spooky air, but a bit more solemnity.  "Zhu Xian Mi Wo fask hand beat"

    I saw that under the dazzling light of the astrolabe, Mr. Ghost held a flower in his hand like a Tathagata, leisurely and leisurely, and tapped lightly on the center of the astrolabe where the brilliance was the brightest. It seemed that following his guidance, another scenery font shone brightly.  A generous ray of light rose and fell gently in the light above the astrolabe; Mr. Ghost did not hesitate for a moment, his eyes were fixed on the center of the light, as if looking for something, and in a moment, the dots were connected again in the center of the astrolabe.  Look around.

    The four golden characters appeared one after another. The entire astrolabe was shining brightly. The range of the surrounding light pillars had more than doubled. Correspondingly, the light pillar of "Qiankun Suo" on the Fulong Cauldron above the sky also suddenly grew in size.  Several times, it made a soft clicking sound and kept shaking, as if there were signs of falling out of the body.

    Gui Li's surprise was nothing trivial. Even the stupidest person would know after the fierce battle just now that the magical beam of light on the demon's face was the only thing that could imprison that invincible and unparalleled strange power at this moment. What if this Universe Lock turned out to be  If it is unlocked, one can imagine the consequences.  At this moment, he could no longer care about his feelings. In desperation, he jumped up and rushed towards Mr. Ghost, shouting: "Stop Zhu Xian Mi Wo fask!"

    Unexpectedly, although he was as fast as lightning, when he rushed into the five-foot distance between Mr. Ghost and the astrolabe, he was actually bounced away by a soft but extremely abundant invisible force, and that was right before Mr. Ghost.  When Li was blocked, Mr. Ghost clicked on the astrolabe again.

    This time, he seemed to click very slowly, and his fingers were trembling slightly. I don't know whether it was because of the nervousness in his heart, or the result of concentrating all his strength too hard. His slightly trembling fingers reached into the light of the astrolabe, and for a moment  There was a pause, and after a moment, there was only a soft crisp sound, and the seventh golden font slowly rose above the astrolabe.

    This seventh gold letter looks larger than the previous six gold letters, and the color is deeper. After rising above the astrolabe, it does not rise and fall like the other gold letters, but rises slowly, just like that.  Fixed in mid-air.  As the seventh golden character rose into the sky, the other six gold characters immediately gathered around it and formed a circle. In an instant, the seven golden characters glowed with golden light. They gathered together to form a pillar of golden light. It was no more than the thickness of a finger and rushed straight upward.  The Universe Locking Light Pillar on the Dragon Cauldron.

    In the huge cave, which was turbulent not long ago, it suddenly fell into a strange silence. Everything became quiet, not even breathing. All eyes, Gui Li, Mr. Ghost, Xiao Hui, Xue Chizhi.  The spiritual beasts in the room, and even the strange existence in the dark, all held their breaths and watched what was about to happen!

    "Snapped

    A very light, very light crisp sound.

    The light beam of the Qiankun Lock on the Fulong Cauldron quickly dimmed and disappeared, leaving a finger-sized hole in the middle of the demon's face. The golden light beam emitted from the astrolabe happened to hit this small hole.  After a moment, a bead slowly rolled out from the small hole, showing a dark blue color, and fell into the golden light pillar.

    The golden light beam slowly retracted and descended slowly, and the mysterious blue bead also slowly fell down, heading towards the astrolabe. When the bead is closer to the ground and can be seen more clearly, you can see  The blue inside is like the vast sea, endless, and the light smoke is locked in it, flowing slowly like the rising and falling tide, the sun and the moon moving through the sky, forever.

    The golden light beam gradually dimmed, and the seven golden characters on the astrolabe also gradually faded and finally disappeared. However, the removed dark blue strange bead was suspended half a foot above the astrolabe and slowly began to rotate.  .  The dazzling light around the astrolabe faded away and gradually returned to the astrolabe. Soon, the astrolabe returned to its original appearance, suspended in mid-air, with only a faint soft light emitting three times. In the center of the jade disk  Those small jade pieces like stars are still running and gliding endlessly. The difference is that there is a beautiful blue rotating bead above the astrolabe. It looks like the astrolabe is the sky, but all the stars are  They all revolve around that beautiful dark blue star bead.

    The perfect principles of heaven and earth, hundreds of millions of years, seem to be revealed in this small astrolabe at this moment.

    There was silence in the cave, and everything seemed to be shocked by this magnificent and magical sight. However, this silence only lasted for a moment.

    "Boom

    &nbsp;Indescribable huge roars, with the ecstasy of thousands of years since ancient times, endless blood light suddenly appeared in this large cave, every place is full of strong blood steaming, every corner is full of energy.  It was a whistling red light and shadow, and the blood energy that was so strong that it could not be dissolved rose into the sky. The Fulong Cauldron was suspended high in the sky, and countless blood energy rushed toward it crazily.

    On the clumsy ancient tripod, the originally pale mysterious inscriptions lit up one by one, with a strange rhythm, turning into blood-colored words. A mysterious and strange voice sounded in the air, like an old and lonely ancient demon spirit.  Reciting poems that have been forgotten for thousands of years.  "Zhu Xian Mi Wo fask hand beat"

    Red, blood-red color spread like a tide through the entire Fulong Cauldron, turning it into a red shining monster. Finally, all the blood surrounded the demonic face on the front of the ancient cauldron.  Starting from the chin, it is eroding upward bit by bit.  Red lips, submerged nose, devoured eyes.

    Finally, it was as if all the blood was roaring together, and the entire Fulong Cauldron was trembling. All the violent blood lights and shadows roared together in this huge cave. The harsh roars continued, and the blood in the blood pool began to flow.  It boils, the earth shakes and the mountains shake, and rocks fall like rain

    Blood energy, rushing like an unstoppable torrent, filled the cave where the little blue man once lived, dyeing the entire demon's face red.

    "Boom

    On the top of Huji Mountain, the wind and clouds changed color, and divine thunder descended from the sky, exploding across the mountaintops in the sky!

    The strong wind blew away the smoke from the huge rocks, and the world was desolate, and the scenery was desolate and desolate!  Zhu Xian Mi Wo Purple Wind Hand Beat

    In the Ice Stone Chamber within the Huji Mountain Cave, the ground and stone walls were shaking in another violent earthquake, and rocks fell one after another, but the Ghost King seemed unaware. At this moment, his eyes had turned blood red.  , extremely weird.

    In the trembling stone chamber and falling rocks, he slowly raised his right hand to look. In the palm of his right hand, a blood-red inscription clearly emerged from the flesh and blood. It was shaped like an ancient tripod, vigorous and vigorous.  Powerful, with a bit of weirdness.

    The Ghost King stared closely at the tripod-shaped inscription in his hand. After a moment, he slowly laughed. The laughter was full of violence, a bit crazy, and even hysterical.

    "It's successful, it's successful, it's finally successful! Ah" he took a deep breath, his voice had already become hoarse, the muscles on his face were twisted, and his face was as red as blood, which looked very strange.

    Suddenly, he clenched his right hand into a fist, and in an instant, a powerful force came out of him. You could almost see the tiny blood light beating around his hand like tiny lightning, while the surrounding stone walls  It seemed as if it was being pulled by a huge force, and a large piece collapsed instantly, with rocks flying everywhere.  Zhu Xian Mi Wo Purple Wind Hand Beat

    "hahahahahahahaha"

    Amidst the wild laughter, filled with madness and pride, the Ghost King walked towards the entrance of the stone chamber. However, at the entrance of the stone chamber, he suddenly stopped. In the crazy and violent expression on his face, there was a sudden hesitation, and his body moved slightly, as if  I want to turn around and see something.

    Behind him is Baguio's body lying quietly.

    However, after that short moment of hesitation, the Ghost King still did not look back. The huge and hard stone door suddenly fell apart in front of him and flew out. Amidst the violent earthquake and the rain of stones flying everywhere, with violent determination,  The Ghost King strode out of the Ice Stone Chamber.

    "The violent vibrations kept making strange sounds of collision, and the falling stones became bigger and bigger, as if they were about to be swallowed up by the river. And this thin green figure was lying quietly on the stone platform, lonely and quiet,  With a bit of sadness.

    The sound of the crisp bell of "Ding Ding", quietly, echoed in this stone room, but soon drowned by the sound of the ropped roar of the falling stone.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 2 Farewell

.    On the platform of the blood pool, both Gui Li and Mr. Ghost looked up at the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air, but their expressions and gazes were completely different. Gui Li was shocked with astonishment, while Mr. Ghost was black.  The eyes behind the yarn were filled with excitement and ecstasy.

    Without the last and most important Shuanjie of the Qiankun Lock, the mysterious power of Fulongding Mountain seemed to be completely resurrected at this moment. The red blood was surging crazily and the demon's face seemed to have gained life.  The same, the radiance flows, and a pair of blood-red eyes tremble slightly as if they are spiritual.

    The generally invisible but terrifying feeling of oppression emanates endlessly from mid-air, making it almost impossible to breathe.

    Gui Li recovered from the shock, turned around and shouted angrily at Mr. Ghost: "What did you do?" Mr. Ghost seemed to be deaf to Gui Li's shouts and curses. His eyes were full of excitement and even a little crazy.  After walking a few steps, he suddenly knelt down towards the Fulong Cauldron in mid-air.  Gui Li was stunned and looked at this black figure in disbelief.

    Under Gui Li's surprised gaze, Mr. Ghost opened his arms and stretched out his hands, shouting loudly: "Shura!"

    "Boom!" A terrifying loud noise, like a terrifying demon being awakened from its sleep, spread from the Fulong Cauldron. The stone walls on all sides of the cave burst at the same time, and countless huge rock blocks collapsed and fell one after another.  , and the blood in the huge blood pool below the cave also seemed to be pulled by a huge force. Amidst the loud noise, more than a dozen water columns shot up out of thin air, which was strange and spectacular.

    On the Fulong Cauldron, a vague red shadow appeared. The shadow was looming, but it was obviously becoming more and more obvious in the twisting and struggling. In time, even though they were far away, Gui Li could clearly and truly see the shadow.  I could clearly feel the terrifying power and the crazy killing intent within it.

    Gui Li stared deeply at the red figure, the expression on his face changed rapidly several times, and suddenly he stamped his feet and floated towards the entrance of the cave.  Although we don’t know who this strange thing that is about to be born is, the huge power contained in it is obviously beyond human power. If the mysterious Qiankun Lock is still there, there is still a turning point. At this moment, the Qiankun Lock  Having been broken by the astrolabe, Gui Li's mind was spinning, but he made a decisive decision to leave this place.

    He is no longer the simple and passionate young man who sacrificed everything for justice. In his heart, he may not be afraid of death, but there is something more important than death.

    The earthquakes around him became more intense with the appearance of that strange red shadow. Just now, he had felt uneasy in his heart from time to time. Will this change, which has never happened in Huqi Mountain, endanger Baguio?

    At this moment, the uneasy feeling in his heart became more and more intense, and he had no intention of getting entangled here anymore, and decided to leave. Apart from him, everyone here, Mr. Ghost, had obviously focused all his energy on the mysterious red shadow at this moment.  Turning a blind eye to Gui Li's departure, his eyes seemed to turn red under the bright blood-red light.

    "Shura" He raised his hands, looked up to the sky and shouted loudly.

    Gui Li's figure flew away, and Mr. Ghost's strange shouts were still heard in his ears, making him feel startled and confused in his heart.  Mr. Ghost has been mysterious and unpredictable in the Ghost King Sect for the past ten years, but with his conduct and knowledge, even he is a little afraid of him. Unexpectedly, he has turned into such a strange behavior today.  While he was thinking about it, he was so fast that he was about to reach the entrance of the cave and leave this crazy blood pool cave.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a thrilling and heart-rending scream suddenly came from behind.

    "Ah" The cry was sharp and harsh, full of fear, despair, disbelief and sadness, and Gui Li heard it clearly. It was the voice of Mr. Ghost.

    This sudden change occurred one after another. Gui Li was so shocked that he couldn't help but stop and turn around to look. This sight shocked his whole body and took a breath of cold air.

    Mr. Ghost's black body is still the same as before, kneeling in front of the Fulong Cauldron in mid-air and the mysterious red figure on it, but at this moment, the hands that were originally raised have slowly dropped down, falling to the ground feebly.  A huge crimson tentacle, with sharp edges like a knife, stabbed down from the red shadow on the Fulong Cauldron. Like a huge sickle, it penetrated Mr. Ghost's back and came out of his chest. The remaining strength was still so huge.  , and even penetrated deeply into the hard ground beneath Mr. Ghost, cracking all the rocks within a six-foot radius.

    That mysterious and strange red shadow actually used terrifying sickle-like tentacles to pin Mr. Ghost to the ground. Blood spurted out from Mr. Ghost's wound, dyeing the ground beneath him red in the blink of an eye.  "Uh ah" Mr. Ghost gasped, and his body was shaking violently. After a moment, the huge tentacle that seemed to have no mercy suddenly pulled out and retracted it. The terrifying force suddenly pulled the already fragile Ghost.  The husband brought the whole person up and turned it halfway??.

    Blood splashed everywhere, passing through the air, with a bit of sadness.  No one would have thought that Mr. Ghost, who had released the Qiankun Lock, would become the first sacrifice of the mysterious red shadow demon!

    Almost subconsciously, Gui Li jumped up and picked up Mr. Ghost in mid-air. The black gauze covering his face was still there, but it had been dyed dark by the blood he spit out. Gui Li silently looked at his chest.  One glance, and then he turned his eyes away.  The wound was so huge that it almost cut Mr. Ghost in two. The injury was so severe that he would not survive anyway.  Just a moment ago, the person who was still standing beside him suddenly changed to this. Gui Li didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Holding the remains of Mr. Ghost, Ghost Li fell back to the platform near the entrance of the cave, away from the terrifying red shadow. At this moment, Mr. Ghost, who was in trouble, was already breathing more out and less in, but he was so seriously injured.  , suddenly, Mr. Ghost actually laughed softly.

    That laughter was full of bitterness, self-deprecation and helplessness, and his laughter only lasted for a moment, and was immediately interrupted by more violent coughing and vomiting blood.

    Gui Li gently placed him on the ground, and then took a wary look at the mysterious red figure in the distance. He saw that the red figure wrapped in countless masses of blood was constantly twisting and changing, but he did not make any move at the entrance of the cave.  I mean, I don’t know if it’s because of the distance.

    Gui Li looked back at Mr. Ghost, was silent for a moment, and whispered: "Do you have anything else to say?" Mr. Ghost gasped for breath, and the light in his eyes began to dim significantly. He spoke hoarsely and intermittently.  He smiled bitterly and said: "I have nothing to say. This, this is all God's will, will, retribution retribution retribution ah"

    Gui Li frowned, with a complicated expression on his face. Although he had always been more hostile than friendly with Mr. Ghost, at this moment when Mr. Ghost was dying, his mood suddenly became complicated, and he wanted to say something to comfort him.  For a moment, but he couldn't think of any suitable words to comfort Mr. Ghost at this moment.

    Just when the severely injured Mr. Ghost's breathing gradually became lower, suddenly, the dying man seemed to suddenly remember something, and he didn't know where the strength came from in the broken body, and he suddenly grabbed Ghost Li's hand.

    Gui Li was taken aback, looked at him in astonishment, and said, "What?"

    "Yougofindfind" Mr. Gui was in agony and his voice was hoarse. Every word he said seemed to be tortured, but he still endured it and told Gui Li every word.  Struggling to say his last words.

    Even though Gui Li had a heart of stone, he couldn't help but change his color. He said solemnly, "Tell me, who do you want me to find?"

    "Looking for Xiao Huan"

    Gui Li was shocked. He would never have thought that Mr. Gui would suddenly say such words when he was about to die. With a somewhat unbelievable tone, he said in shock: "Looking for Xiao Huan? What are you looking for her for?  "

    Mr. Ghost's grip on Gui Li's hand gradually weakened, but he still struggled to speak word by word: "Tellhertosavesavesave  …”

    After saying the word "rescue", Mr. Ghost seemed to have exhausted all his strength, the luster in his eyes became weaker and weaker, and his whole body gradually softened, and even the sound of breathing gradually became inaudible.

    Gui Li and Xiao Huan had a close relationship. He had always liked this little girl very much and regarded her as his younger sister. Now he heard that Mr. Ghost's last words were actually about Xiao Huan, but he still couldn't help but feel that Mr. Ghost was working so hard.  It's about struggling, obviously it's a big deal.

    But now Mr. Ghost looked like he was about to die in the middle of his words. Gui Li felt anxious and threw himself down, putting his ear close to Mr. Ghost's lips and loudly said: "Who are you asking Xiaohuan to save? Tell me quickly!"

    Mr. Ghost's lips moved, as if he heard Gui Li's cry. He took a few quick breaths, and then struggled to say the last words in a voice that Gui Li could barely hear: "Save Qing  Clouds behind mountains"

    The words gradually became inaudible. When he finally uttered an almost inaudible "mountain", Mr. Ghost suddenly trembled, then his whole body relaxed, his breath was cut off, and he passed away.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back

    "What does this mean? If what I heard is correct, then Mr. Ghost's last words should refer to Qingyun Mountain, but the Qingyun Mountain range stretches for thousands of miles, with ups and downs, but where does the back mountain start?"  Qingyun Gate occupies the seven highest peaks among them, and each peak has a so-called back mountain. But what does it mean to save Qingyun back mountain?

    Mr. Gui said that he had passed away. After Gui Li pondered for a moment, he sighed and paid his respects to the dead Mr. Gui.She took a quick look and saw that his eyes were still half-open, so she stretched out her hand to close his eyes and whispered: "If you have a chance to meet Xiao Huan, I will tell you this.  , It’s just that your words are meaningless, I’m afraid she can’t figure it out either.”

    After that, he stood up, raised his head and glanced into the distance, only to see that most of the red shadow on the Fulong Cauldron was about to appear. His whole body was as red as blood, but his head was still shrouded in a  Unable to see clearly in Tuan Xue Qi, Gui Li frowned, not wanting to linger here any longer, and turned around to leave. Suddenly, his heart moved, and his steps were suffocated again.

    At such a moment, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind, like an irresistible temptation.

    He turned around and looked at the body of the dead Mr. Ghost again. The black veil was still covering his face. Gui Li stared at the black veil for a moment, and suddenly wanted to lift it.  See what kind of face it is inside.

    After just a moment, he finally gave up the idea and turned around to leave.

    When Gui Li left the Blood Pond Cave, Xiao Huiwu, who was lying on his shoulder, screamed in a low voice. Gui Li was speechless. Although he could not bear the four spirit beasts in the Blood Pond, the place behind him at this moment  It was truly the most dangerous place in the world. Even with his current state of mind, Gui Li had no chance of winning against that terrifying mysterious power.

    The surrounding stone walls and ground were still trembling. Even though he knew that Baguio was personally guarded by the Ghost King and nothing unexpected would happen, Gui Li still felt a little anxious in his heart. This was a disaster he had never encountered before.  And it is obvious that the strange formation arranged by the Ghost King at this moment is showing signs of getting out of control, at least Mr. Ghost is the best example.

    No matter what, even if the Ghost King objects, let’s take Baguio out of here first!

    Huqishan is really too dangerous right now.

    Gui Li was thinking about this in his mind, and his figure speeded up, heading towards the path he came from. In a blink of an eye, he arrived at the fork in the road with two entrances. When he was about to rush in, he suddenly suffocated at the entrance of the cave.  I found that deep in the cave passage that should have been dark, there was a flash of red light, and that red light was quickly heading in my direction.

    Gui Li's heart moved, and he didn't know why. Suddenly, as if subconsciously, he turned around and dodged into another passage. He hid in a dark corner and leaned against the wall. He held his breath and quietly hugged Xiao Hui on his shoulder.  into his arms and covered its mouth with his hands.

    Xiao Hui had already gained spiritual enlightenment, and seemed to understand something. He immediately calmed down and crawled into Gui Li's arms motionless.

    There was silence in the passage, but the silence did not last long. After a while, a whistling sound was suddenly heard coming from the passage, which was mixed with heavy breathing. I don't know how to make it sound,  More like a beast than a human being.

    "Pa!" A tall figure passed through the passage and landed on the ground. Looking from behind, the figure was none other than the Ghost King. However, the person in front of him at this moment was completely different from the usual Ghost King. The clothes on his body were somehow a bit a bit shabby.  It was in tatters, and the limbs and torso looked strangely larger than usual.

    There are constant low "crackling" sounds coming from the Ghost King. I don't know what it is, but an extremely familiar smell is clearly wafting from his body.

    The strong smell of blood!

    Gui Li was in the dark corner, staring coldly at that figure!

    The Ghost King did not stay there for too long. After landing, he looked around for a while, then walked towards the red light and shadow at the end of the platform in the distance. He walked very fast and hurriedly, as if there was something in front of him that he was eager for.  Something was waiting for him, so much so that he didn't even take a close look at the strange blood stains on the ground around him.  When the ghost king's figure disappeared into the cave with flickering dark red light and shadow, Gui Li slowly walked out of the darkness. He stared at that place, his eyes flashing with strange light, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    Xiao Hui slowly climbed up from his arms, sat on his shoulder, and called out twice.

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, and just about to turn around, he was suddenly shaken, and his face changed drastically. The Huqi Mountain was shaking, the situation was strange, and there were dangers everywhere. But at this time, the Ghost King came here alone, and it was obvious  There was an evil aura all over his body, which was very different from usual.

    But, what about Baguio

    At this time, the Ghost King went to the blood pool, who will be protecting Baguio?

    The blood on Gui Li's face instantly faded, turning extremely pale. His mind was buzzing, and he dared not hesitate for a moment. He jumped up like lightning, rushed into the passage, and flew away.

    Along the way, he kept thinking crazily in his heart: BaguioBaguioyou are so amazing.?Nothing can happen

    The entire Huqi Mountain is trembling. This is the feeling in Gui Li's heart as he flies through the passage. Up to now, the duration of this earthquake has far exceeded that in the past, and there is still no sign of stopping at this moment.  , On the contrary, the vibrations coming from under the feet and the surrounding stone walls are still increasing.

    There were strange sounds of collapse coming from far and near, which was frightening. After Ghost Li took out the secret passage and rushed out of the Ghost King's Stone Chamber, the corridor in the Ghost King Sect in front of him had been completely destroyed.

    There are stones falling off the stone wall everywhere, and the originally smooth passage has turned into a winding path with pits and stones piled up, and more and bigger stones are constantly falling from the stone wall.

    The violent rumbling sound coming from deep inside the mountain, mixed with the earthquake, made people feel the unknown terror even more.

    As Gui Li swept away, he soon discovered that from those passages extending in all directions, countless disciples of the Ghost King Sect were like crazy and frightened ants, running desperately towards the exit of the cave. This sect used to  The strict rules finally lost all effectiveness at this critical moment of life and death, and no one cared about them anymore.

    The crowd formed a river, and Gui Li's anxious pace was quickly blocked by the crowd. At this time, everyone was escaping, but no one took his title of deputy sect leader seriously, and no one made way for him.

    Besides people, they are still people.

    The anxious Gui Li strode forward, pushing aside an unknown body in front of him and squeezing forward. However, the person in front of him was still a person, and soon, Gui Li's depth also gathered a large number of fleeing Ghost King Sect disciples.

    He was like an angry little fish in a huge school of fish in the deep sea, struggling and pushing hard to get out. However, the crowd he was in was so crowded that he could even be seen from time to time even within a few feet of people's heads.  to the human body.

    Baguio

    Under the soles of the feet, there was another violent vibration. The vibration was so severe that all the crowded people fell to one side involuntarily. In panic, there were cries of fear and loud roars everywhere.  There were screams of pain coming from all directions. In the crazy flow of people, someone fell down and was trampled to death in pain and fear.

    Gui Li's eyes were bloodshot, his mouth was dry, and he even felt slightly dizzy in his mind. What was waiting for him ahead?

    "Baguiohe screamed desperately in his heart.

    With great difficulty, as the crowd squeezed through this passage, Gui Li turned at a fork. The Ice Stone Chamber was quite far away from the Ghost King's Stone Chamber. All he had to do now was to turn back along this road and walk forward to the end.  However, Gui Li turned around and looked forward. He suffocated and there was a hint of despair on his face.

    On this road, countless disciples of the Ghost King Sect came out and crowded together, rushing out desperately. Although Gui Li was slow on the road just now, he still moved forward with the flow, but now he had to go against the flow of people and looked ahead.  Gui Li's heart sank as the human faces almost went crazy out of fear.  The earth shook, the mountains shook, and there were strange noises. People continued to flee in madness and despair. But behind the crowd, in the lonely stone room, what happened to Yiren? Was she ever injured by the stones?

    Did she see a man yelling and cursing loudly in the crowded crowd, rushing against the current with a madness similar to that of the fugitives around him, approaching the ice stone room where she was, inch by inch?

    "Boom!"

    A loud bang exploded behind the crowd. Under the violent tremor, a huge crack on the stone wall collapsed and shattered like a cracked watermelon rind. One of the boulders, which was almost the size of the entire passage, crashed down.  , among the crowd.

    In an instant, blood flashed and blood splashed. More than a dozen people died in this way. The number of injured was unknown. In addition to the shock, the even more frightened crowd rushed forward desperately, but were blocked by huge rocks.  Blocking the escape route, the frightened people behind the rocks let out desperate cries.

    Under the boulders, bright red blood flowed, staining large tracts of land red.

    An aura of despair permeated the crowd. People pushed hard against the huge stone. However, the hard and huge rock was beyond their ability to shake, and it remained cold and motionless.

    The earthquakes coming from the surroundings and the loud roaring in the distance, carrying the aura of death, seemed to be getting further and further away.

    At this moment, the person closest to the boulder suddenly felt an icy cold air coming from the front. A moment later, a series of violent explosions burst out from the boulder.

    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the boulder was shattered into pieces, and large chunks of gravel flew from the sky.It fell down in the smoke and dust, but people were so ecstatic that they couldn't care less, they just raised their feet and continued to rush forward.

    "Cough cough, cough cough" A slight cough came from behind the flying smoke and dust in front. A figure seemed to stagger a little and walked slowly over. Dust fell on his face and shoulders, but he  He didn't reach out to wipe it away, but a strange flush emerged from his pale face.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ghost Li.

    What greeted him were pairs of surprised eyes, but no one thanked him. Before everyone felt it, their minds were once again occupied by the idea of ????escape. The crowds of people were moving, and the people in front were already running over. Seeing the crowd just now,  The scene is about to happen again.

    "Stop!"

    A deafening shout suddenly came from the mouth of Gui Li, who was standing in the dust. The people in front suddenly stopped. At this moment, Gui Li's so-called deputy sect master status could no longer restrict them, and could make them afraid.  , only the same threat of death.

    The man with blood-red eyes held the "Soul Devouring Bead" in his hand. The "Blood Devouring Bead" was flashing with bloodshot light. It was running to the extreme. The cold murderous intention came like a tide, and the same cold words came.  , came out from him.

    "Whoever dares to block my way again will be punished by the stone just now!"

    The crowd was shocked. The still rolling smoke made everyone believe in the danger of Gui Li, and the crazy blood-red light in his eyes made it impossible to ignore his threat. Silently, the crowd was crowded.  A narrow path was opened for him in the passage. It was too small for just one person to pass, but it was already the limit.

    Gui Li didn't say anything else. He strode forward, squeezed into the crowd, and ran towards the Ice Stone Chamber.

    Ahead, at the end of the crowd, there is another person, waiting for him

    No matter what, he must go there!

    He gritted his teeth tightly, and thin traces of blood flowed out from his lips unconsciously. He looked a bit scary. No one around him was willing to look directly into his eyes. Everyone thought he was an evil ghost.  Avoid it.

    It’s just that Gui Li didn’t care at all. He just ran hard, pushing away every person, and running against the current with long strides along the small and narrow path that seemed to be overwhelmed by the flow of people at any time.

    How many people in this world are worth truly caring about?

    Suddenly, the sound of rolling thunder was heard again deep in the ground beneath my feet. A moment later, another wave of violent earthquakes struck. The stone walls trembled violently, and large rocks fell one after another, hitting the crowd mercilessly. There were rocks everywhere.  The sound of people crying, and in the blink of an eye, the violent tremors were almost making it impossible for people to stand, and people staggered around everywhere.  If you like this book, please vote for me at Liancheng Book Alliance.

    “I don’t know who suddenly screamed in extreme fear and rushed forward desperately. After a while, everyone did the same thing, completely forgetting about other dangers.

    The precarious trail in front of him suddenly turned into nothing. Countless people swarmed in and turned into a terrifying torrent, immediately wrapping Gui Li in it and rushing desperately in the other direction.  Gui Li's eyes were about to burst. He roared, and his whole body was full of murderous intent. He suddenly stretched out his left hand and grabbed a fleeing Ghost King Sect disciple like a chicken and pulled him to him. At the same time, he raised his right soul-eating soul high.  When it rises, it must be chopped down to kill and establish its power.

    In the faint red light, the blood-devouring beads shone with a strange light, illuminating the young face full of fear.  He was a teenage boy, his face was pale, his body was shaking constantly because of too much fear, and his teeth were chattering. Only one pair of eyes still shone with a faint light.

    That is the remaining instinctive desire for life!

    At that moment, it was as if the cold murderous intention and the madness in the heart had solidified, and the soul-eating flickering faint light was among the crowds. Who was watching from a distance at the end of the crowds?

    The bloody red light quietly faded from Gui Li's eyes, and was replaced by faint tears. He let go of the fearful young man, and suddenly roared, and the soul-devouring man stabbed like the wind.  It came out, broke through the stone, and pierced the hard stone wall on the side.

    Ghost Li clutched Soul Eater tightly, clinging to the stone wall and burying his head deeply in the darkness.

    The flow of people surged past him like a raging tide. Countless bodies squeezed him, pressed him, bumped and rolled him. However, he endured it motionlessly, as if he had turned into a lifeless rock, silently  Waiting.

    The young man was swept up by the crowd and rushed forward involuntarily. However, in the turbulent crowd, he kept looking back, with a strange light in his young eyes.  Among the crowded people, he desperately searched for that solitary person.A lonely and stoic figure, but that figure quickly disappeared into the sea of ??people and was never seen again.

    I don’t know how long it took, but amid the frenzy, the terrifying crowd of fleeing people finally passed.  In the scattered smoke and dust, a figure slowly stood up from the stone wall. Just as he was about to take a step, his feet suddenly gave way and he almost lost his footing and fell.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, and finally managed to hold on. The clothes on his body, especially the parts on his back, were now in tatters, as if countless wild beasts had trampled and galloped over them. Even with his  Dao Xing's face was extremely pale and ugly.

    But he had no intention of stopping and resting. On the contrary, the anxious look on his face became more and more intense. There was no longer a flow of fleeing people in front of him. He took steps and ran toward the end of the passage with some staggering.

    Baguio

    Somehow, there seems to be some darkness ahead.

    He panted and ran in the passage. The damage to the surrounding stone walls was getting worse and worse. There were crumbling rubble everywhere. The reflection of these in Gui Li's eyes only added to the anxiety in his heart.

    Finally, he saw the door of the Ice Stone Chamber from a distance, but then he was startled, and his face turned a little pale. Looking from a distance, he clearly remembered that there was a newly installed stone door at the door, but now it was a piece of rubble.  The earth is scattered on the ground, could it be

    Gui Li didn't dare to think about it any more, he could only stride away with all his strength.

    Suddenly, at the moment when he moved, without any warning, the strange rumbling sounds and violent earthquakes deep underground in Huqi Mountain suddenly stopped.

    One moment there was a crazy noise all around, and the next moment there was an eerie silence. The contrast between before and after was so strong that it was almost unacceptable.

    Gui Li's body suffocated in the air, but he still ran forward. In this sudden silence, there was only a lonely figure left in the long passage, speeding towards the depths of the mountain.

    And behind him, the deep darkness slowly surged up and rolled in without any sound.

    He rushed to the door of the stone room, grabbed the hard door frame, his joints turned white from the force, and looked inside.

    This world is still and silent. No sounds or sights exist. In his eyes, only the empty ice stone platform in the ice stone room is left.

    Empty stone platform!

    As if all his strength was suddenly drained, his body went limp, the world was spinning, the whole world seemed to be spinning and shaking, and the only cry was echoing desperately in his mind.

    Baguio

    Gui Li stood up blankly and slowly walked into the stone chamber. Due to the impact of countless strong earthquakes, this ice stone chamber had long been devastated. The gravel and rocks fell to the ground everywhere, and the stone walls on all sides were cracked.  There are countless cracks, big and small, and even the floor, which is usually cleaned, has long been covered with a thick layer of dust.

    Even near the now empty Ice Stone Platform, there were more than a dozen large and small falling rocks, several of which hit the stone platform directly.  Everything in front of him seemed to have turned into sharp knives, stabbing into Gui Li's heart.  He staggered forward, panting heavily, his body crumbling.

    Of course, the corner of his eye glanced at a certain place in the stone chamber, and it suddenly froze. After a moment, his body began to tremble. That corner was the most damaged corner of the ice stone chamber, and the stones fell and piled up.  There is a hill half as tall as a man, but underneath the stone, there is a corner of greenery exposed under a big rock.

    Green, a corner of clothes

    Suddenly, he rushed over like crazy, threw himself in front of the pile of rocks, pushed away the rocks, and dug desperately. The sharp edges of the rocks cut his palms with blood, but he seemed to  No feeling at all.

    Finally, he moved away the last and largest boulder, and then he was stunned.

    Slowly, he squatted down

    In front of him was a piece of green clothes.

    It’s just a piece of green clothes.

    His eyes moved slowly and looked around the clothes. On the dusty ground, there were strangely many footprints. These footprints were big or small, but Gui Li knew clearly that these footprints were  Things shouldn't be here.

    He and the Ghost King were the only ones from the entire Ghost King Sect who could come to the Ice Stone Chamber. The other people who could come, such as Mr. Ghost, were either with him or not in Huqi Mountain at the moment.

    So why would someone sneak into this place when there is such chaos and everyone is scrambling to escape?

    &nbsp; The next moment, Gui Li's face suddenly turned pale. Almost subconsciously, he had already thought of the answer.

    "Albizia Bell".

    "In the Demon Sect, everyone knows that the Albizia Bell is a rare treasure of the Demon Sect, which can even be compared with the blood-devouring bead of the black-hearted old man during the heyday of the Demon Sect. Under greed, could it be

    Gui Li stopped thinking about it, and his mind went blank for a moment.

    Deep in his heart, something quietly broke and shattered. It was the last pillar holding his heart together. It was a thin gossamer, but it carried a huge burden.

    nothing left……

    Finally there is nothing left

    Like a dream, that green figure suddenly appeared in his mind, and his smile was always so beautiful and gentle.  It was getting colder and colder around his body. Chills came from all directions. Only that figure was warm. That smile was the last warmth in his heart. However, slowly, his body faded and gradually disappeared, and even the remaining warmth disappeared.  Slowly disappeared

    The deathly silence and coldness, like an icy tide from nowhere in his memory, surged over and engulfed him.

    Baguio

    The last thing he called in his heart was this name.

    The next moment, he fainted, his whole body fell heavily, and fell to the ground, throwing up some smoke and dust.

    There was not a single person in the entire Ghost King Sect cave at this moment. In the strange silence, suddenly, an earth-shaking loud noise burst out from deep underground in Huqi Mountain.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, the entire Huqi Mountain began to tremble violently. A huge force was violently fermenting from the depths of the ground. Stone walls were crumbling everywhere, and countless ground cracked. But this time, those cracked  A terrifying red light suddenly emerged from the gap.

    The smell of blood permeated every corner.

    More and more ground seemed to be unable to withstand the erosion of that terrible force, and collapsed one after another. The red light became stronger and stronger, and eventually, even the entire stone wall collapsed and fell downwards.  Go down and fall into the red light and shadow.

    The terrifying roars and crazy laughter seemed like demons resurrected from the abyss, echoing in the depths of the red shadow.

    Gradually, a huge deep hole was formed. Red blood light shot out from the big hole, and around the edge of the deep hole, more ground rocks continued to collapse, expanding this terrible deep hole.

    In the distant ice stone chamber, the stone walls on the ground were also shaking violently, and stones kept falling. Some of them hit Gui Li's body heavily on the ground, but his body remained motionless and did not react at all.  Outside the stone chamber, the terrifying power in the distance seemed to be coming here step by step.  At this moment, suddenly, a white figure appeared at the door of the Ice Stone Chamber. It was Xiaobai.  She frowned, with a solemn face, and glanced into the stone chamber. When she saw the empty scene on the stone platform, her face suddenly turned pale. Then she saw Gui Li passed out in the other side of the stone chamber.  one side.

    Without any more hesitation, Xiao Bai rushed over and turned Gui Li's body over. What appeared in front of her was a pale and despairing face. The tentacles were so cold that Xiao Bai almost thought she was holding him.  It's a dead man.

    She clenched her teeth and glanced out of the corner of her eyes. Suddenly she saw something that Gui Li was holding tightly in his hand, but it was a torn fragment of green clothes. She thought about it for a moment, and she understood seven or eight points, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears.  Also red.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    However, this world is so cruel that it does not even allow them time to grieve. Crazy loud noises erupted from the ground of Huqi Mountain again. After a violent earthquake, Xiaobai suddenly felt that the ground under his feet was shaking.  It slowly collapsed, and red light gushed out crazily from the large cracks in the ground beneath its feet, accompanied by extremely hot airflow.

    What flows under your feet seems to be the hottest magma.

    Xiaobai's surprise was no small matter. He shouted softly and picked up Gui Li. He placed his feet on a fallen stone. He had already flown out of the ice stone chamber. After only a moment, the ice stone chamber had completely collapsed and fell into the ground.  In that terrifying red light.

    But after going out, Xiao Bai's face turned a bit paler. The scene outside was worse than in the Ice Stone Chamber. The huge pit had been expanding faster and faster. At this moment, not only the ground, but also the surrounding stone walls and even the top of the head.  The boulders had already collapsed one after another. Xiaobai was jumping and flying among the remaining stones. He accidentally looked down and saw the endless blood-red light below, which was extremely hot. Sure enough, there was a large amount of magma mixed with the blood and flowing turbulently.

    &nbsp; There are fewer and fewer places to stay, and the remaining bits are quickly collapsing. Xiaobai gritted his teeth and flew with Gui Li's body in his arms.  At this critical moment of life and death, Xiaobai suddenly felt a glimmer of light coming from above her head. She quickly looked up and saw that where the thick rock formations above her head had originally collapsed, large areas collapsed.  In the apocalyptic scene of boulders falling like rain, the light of the sky actually shines through some narrow gaps.

    Could it be that the entire Huqi Mountain Jiuyao collapsed, revealing a hole in it?

    A look of determination flashed across Xiaobai's face. He stepped a little heavier, jumped up on the last remaining rock, and flew upwards. Under his feet, the rock finally collapsed and fell into the red shadow, and there was no way out.

    The red-hot magma began to roar like an angry giant, slowly rising up, churning and stirring. Under the magma, it seemed that there was a huge force urging it. After a while, the hot magma exploded and turned into a huge torrent.  , rushing upward.

    The white figure is in a crazy scene, with hot torrents of lava rising below, and huge rock fragments densely packed like raindrops on the top. Xiaobai is like a white bird, fluttering its wings and flying through the mining storm.  , flying desperately to the sky.

    The color of the sky and the earth changes, and dark clouds roll in.

    Once the highest mountain within a hundred miles, Huqi Mountain was slowly collapsing amidst loud noises and smoke and dust.

    The earth was trembling violently, as if that force was frightening even heaven and earth.

    Amidst the loud noise and smoke rising hundreds of feet into the sky, a huge torrent of hot magma rushed out from the ground and sprayed into the sky. Under this spectacular and terrifying scene of the huge power of heaven and earth, the huge torrent of magma rushed out from the ground.  Next to the torrent of magma, a small white figure barely escaped at the last moment, finally flying away from the hellish mountain pass and flying into the distance.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 3 Snuggle

.    A white shadow flashed across the sky and landed on a hilltop dozens of miles away from Huqi Mountain. The faint light flickered for a moment and dispersed, revealing the figure of Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox.

    She gently placed Gui Li's body in her hands on the ground, then checked carefully to make sure that he was not seriously injured, then she took a breath and stood up slowly.

    There were burnt marks in many places on her white clothes, showing a withered yellow or even blackened color. In the most severe place, there were even several small holes burned by the hot flames just now, and her fair skin could be faintly seen.  skin.

    It’s just that Xiaobai didn’t pay attention to what was happening to her at all. After she composed herself, she turned around and stood up, looking towards the direction she came from.

    In the distant sky, a huge pillar of blazing fire left an indelible mark in the mid-air. Even from such a distance, Xiaobai could still feel the blazing heat from the mountain wind blowing in front of him. At that time,  On the ruins of Huqi Mountain, in the torrent of magma that gradually subsided in the sky, the strange red light and shadow became more and more abundant, dancing wildly in the air. Deep in it, there was a vaguely blood-red figure, desperately  Laughing wildly.

    Xiaobai looked at it in silence for a long time. The expression on her face could not be said to be filled with hatred and sadness. In other words, she was just looking at everything that in the eyes of ordinary people seemed like the end of the world!  Behind him, there was suddenly a soft whispering sound. Xiaobai turned around and was suddenly startled. He saw Gui Li still lying flat on the ground motionless, but his chest and clothes moved a few times, and then  A gray figure came out in fear, but it was monkey Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Bai looked at it in disbelief, then smiled, clapped his hands, opened his arms, and smiled: "Little guy, I didn't expect you to be very smart, come here quickly."

    Xiao Hui squatted on Gui Li's chest, glanced at his master, stretched out his hands to scratch his head, looked around with his three eyes, then called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, jumped over, and jumped in  Xiaobai's hands.  A gentle smile appeared on Xiaobai's face. He held Xiaohui in his arms and gently touched its head and fur with his hands. He then discovered that there were many wounds on the monkey's body, some of which looked like they were badly bruised.  light.

    "Alas" Xiao Bai sighed softly, shook his head, walked to Gui Li with Xiao Hui in his arms, found a tree root and sat down, placed Xiao Hui on the ground in front of him, and reached into his arms to take it.  A small jade bottle came out, and he said with a bit of pity in his mouth: "Xiao Hui, you really suffered a lot by following this unlucky guy!"

    Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes at the same time, then shook his head repeatedly, like a rattle, and at the same time shouted "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi". He actually looked a little angry and annoyed. It seemed that he didn't like what Xiao Bai said.  Guili’s bad words.  Xiaobai rolled his eyes at the gray-haired monkey and said angrily: "Yes, yes, I understand, your master is the best."

    Xiao Hui grinned and stretched out his hand to touch his head, looking quite happy.

    Xiaobai stretched out his hand to hug the monkey again, and at the same time poured out a few small green pills from the jade bottle, crushed them with his hands, turned them into fine green powder, and then carefully sprinkled the powders one by one on the  Xiao Hui's bloody wounds.  These elixir powders melted immediately upon seeing the flesh, and soon merged into Xiao Hui's skin, making a faint sound. In the blink of an eye, most of Xiao Hui's wounds had stopped bleeding, and were obviously very effective in treating external injuries.

    Xiao Bai waited for a moment, and after all the elixir powder disappeared into the wound, he pondered for a moment, then reached out and tore off a few pieces of white cloth from his white clothes, and carefully wrapped up the wound on Xiao Hui's body.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    Soon, Xiao Bai had bandaged the wounds on Xiao Hui's body. At a glance, he saw that Xiao Hui's chest, right arm, left leg and the back of his head were all tied with white cloth bands.  He looked more like a seriously wounded soldier, but also a bit funny.

    Xiao Hui seemed to be a little out of habit. He kept looking at himself, and at the same time he was about to move his arms, as if to look at his bandaged wounds.

    Xiaobai glared at it and said angrily: "Don't move!"

    Xiao Hui was startled, jumped back a step, then grinned, and sure enough, he stopped moving.

    At this time, Gui Li, who was lying on the side, suddenly moved and let out a low moan. Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui both looked over at the same time. After a while, Xiao Bai sighed softly.  The man was obviously still unconscious, but the name he whispered in his mouth was still that——

    Baguio

    Xiaobai stood up and walked slowly a few steps.After entering the open area, he looked towards the direction of Huqi Mountain. Behind him, Xiao Hui scratched his head, followed, grabbed Xiao Bai's clothes and climbed up, and sat down on Xiao Bai's shoulders as usual.  .

    A faint trace of sadness flashed in Xiaobai's eyes, and he stretched out his hand to stroke Xiaohui's body gently. In front of them, the Huqi Mountain had disappeared from this world forever, leaving only a terrifying huge abyss, and the abyss  The hot magma is constantly flowing, and the red blood glow is rampant in the air.

    "Xiao Hui, what should I do?" Xiao Bai said softly. Although she was facing Xiao Hui, it seemed more like she was asking herself. Her brows were lightly knitted together, as if there was unexplainable pity and sympathy.  Sad, "Baguio is gone, I'm really afraid that he won't survive."

    Xiao Hui didn't speak, just looked at Xiao Bai blankly, his three eyes moved slightly, wondering if he understood the meaning of Xiao Bai's words, Xiao Bai smiled faintly, with a bit of bitterness, and turned  He turned around and looked at the man who was still panting slightly, but his whole body seemed to be lifeless.

    "What should I do? When I see him like this, I feel uncomfortable"

    Xiao Hui suddenly shouted "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi", Xiao Bai listened for a while, then smiled bitterly, shook his head, took Xiao Hui off his shoulders, held him in his arms, and said softly: "Go home?  It sounds good, but" She glanced at Gui Li, shook her head, and said softly to Xiao Hui: "Does he have a family?" After saying these words, Xiao Bai felt pain in his heart for some reason.  For a moment, he turned his head and looked at Gui Li's face. At some point, he realized that this man actually had white hair on his temples.

    Some people say that vicissitudes of life can last for thousands of years, but there are also vicissitudes of life in the blink of an eye. But in this human life, who can say clearly?

    Xiao Bai became a little dazed and couldn't help but fall into a faint thought. It was not until a moment later that he was awakened by the sound of Xiao Hui's movements next to him.  She shook her head and smiled bitterly. This time, it was for herself. She was still so sentimental after so many years.

    Then, she turned to look at Xiao Hui, and saw the gray-haired monkey jumping out of her arms, standing on the ground and gesticulating, pointing to the north from time to time, and kept saying "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi".

    Xiaobai watched for a while, her brows gradually furrowed. After a while, she suddenly said: "You mean, we go to his earliest home?"

    Xiao Hui nodded repeatedly.

    Xiao Bai looked at Gui Li and saw that he still looked lifeless. He was silent for a moment, sighed and said, "That's all. Let's go. Anyway, it's better than staying here."

    Xiao Hui grinned, and Xiao Bai stretched out his hand. Xiao Hui jumped up, almost climbed onto Xiao Bai's shoulders and sat down. Xiao Bai then walked towards Gui Li, squatted down in front of him, and looked at him silently for a while.  , said softly: "Okay, let's go home!"

    A ray of white light suddenly lit up from the top of this hill, rushed into the sky, and flew towards the north with a sense of determination to break away from the terrifying scenery behind it, without even looking back.

    The mountain breeze blows from the earth, and there is still a bit of heat in it, like a gentle hand, gently soothing the injured land.  In the distance, the huge wound that used to be Huqi Mountain is still shrouded in red shadow.  Facing everything in the world, it keeps shaking, like a demonstration, but also like laughing wildly.

    Central Plains, Qingyun Mountain.

    Under the foothills of Qingyun Mountain, there is still a scene of all things growing and prosperous. There are green grass and lush woods everywhere. From deep in the trees, sweet birdsong can be heard from time to time, although it is not as good as the one on the Qingyun Mountain Seven-Mei peak.  It feels like a fairyland, but it has a touch of human warmth.

    In a patch of knee-high thick weeds, dilapidated ruins and broken walls stand quietly there. This was once a small village called "Caomiao Village", but times have long since changed.  The breeze blows, and the green grass stirs, carrying a bit of the fragrance of grass.

    The white light slowly fell from the sky. Before Xiao Bai could stand firm, Xiao Hui couldn't wait to jump down from her shoulders, rolled several times in the green grass, screamed in joy, and looked very happy.  Excited and happy.  A smile appeared on Xiaobai's lips, and then he carefully supported Gui Li and sat down against a broken wall.

    At this time, Gui Li had woken up from his coma, but looking from the side, he seemed to be even worse than when he fainted before.

    His face was so pale that almost no blood could be seen. Although his eyes were open, they were empty and without any expression. He could neither turn nor blink. There was a lifeless air all over his body, and he looked like a dead corpse.  More like a living person.

    Looking at Gui Li’s appearance, a look of anxiety flashed across Xiaobai’s face. In fact, he came back a few days agoOn the road to Caomiao Village, Gui Li had woken up from a coma, but from the moment he woke up, he had always looked like this and never changed again. No matter Xiaobai tried all kinds of things  I tried my best to persuade him, but to no avail.

    Sometimes Xiaobai even doubted that the countless gentle and considerate advice he said had not been heard by Gui Li at all.

    Although she knew something about it, Xiaobai still didn't expect that Baguio's departure would cause such harm to Gui Li. Although she was sad, she was helpless. Even though she was a nine-tailed fox with a thousand years of Taoism, she was facing  What can this human emotion do?

    Next to him, Xiao Hui jumped into the woods in the distance. After a while, he threw it back carelessly. Holding a lot of wild fruits in his hands, he ran to Gui Li and Xiao Bai, and handed them to Gui Li and Xiao Bai with a loud shout.  them.  It seems that it is very familiar with the situation nearby.

    Xiao Bai turned his head and glanced at the gray-haired monkey, sighed, took a wild fruit from Xiao Hui's hand, smiled slightly bitterly at it, and said: "Xiao Hui, you are the best. When the day comes,  I am so happy every night. If your master is the same as you, then"

    Xiao Hui grinned at Xiao Bai and held the wild fruit in front of Gui Li, but Gui Li remained motionless. After waiting for a while, Xiao Hui seemed to know that Gui Li would not eat.  He could only shrug his shoulders, put the wild fruit on the ground, then grabbed a fruit with one hand, sat down next to Gui Li, and started chewing.

    It was afternoon, two people and one monkey were sitting quietly in the ruins of this dilapidated village. Xiao Bai didn't say anything anymore. Gui Li still looked like that and naturally didn't make a sound. As for Xiao Hui,  After eating a lot of wild fruits, he rested his head on Gui Li's thigh, spread his limbs and fell asleep.  Time flows away quietly and inadvertently, and the scenery of the sky changes constantly. In the blue sky, white clouds flutter, one after another. The breeze in the world blows, and the green grass makes a soft rustling sound.  The hair on the front of the clothes is tied up, with a bit of laziness.

    The sun goes to the west and the sky gradually gets darker.

    Night has fallen, and a bright moon has just come out, still hanging in the far east sky. Several stars in the sky have begun to blink, watching another night in this world.  Xiao Hui let out a few low grunts, turned over, and continued to sleep soundly. In his sleep, there seemed to be a smile on his face. I wonder if it is because he always forgets his troubles and sorrows easily.  What about only remembering happy things?

    Under the faint moonlight, Xiaobai stood up quietly. She raised her head and stared at the moonlight on the horizon, as if thinking about something. After a long time, she looked back at the figure who was still motionless and had merged into the darkness.

    She sighed softly and walked towards the distance. The night wind blew gently, and her white clothes fluttered in the wind. She walked alone under the moon, and her plump and beautiful figure floated away like an eternal beautiful figure.

    At night, the moonlight is particularly bright

    At Xiaozhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain, Lu Xueqi was sitting alone in front of the window. Her clothes were as white as snow and the light was as clear as frost, reflecting her beautiful face.  The moonlight shone from the sky and fell on her body outside the window like water waves.

    I can’t tell how many nights she spent quietly sitting at the window like this, gazing at the stars and the moon in the night sky.

    The clear brilliance illuminates the solitary shadow, pitying the cold moonlight.

    In the distance, there were faint waves of bamboo waves. It was the mountain wind blowing through the bamboo forest on Xiaozhu Peak. Under the moonlight, the thin wind also blew here, quietly blowing into the window and sweeping away her clothes.  Played a small role.  Tianya was leaning against the window quietly, as if like its beautiful owner, bathing in the cold moonlight and staring at the sky.

    The moon slowly moved up to the sky. Lu Xueqi looked at it silently, with a touch of lovesickness and sadness between her beautiful eyebrows.

    "Are you okay?" An almost inaudible whisper was whispered in her mouth. The gentle moonlight did not make even the slightest ripple, and was still swaying quietly.

    The lovesickness on her beautiful face seemed to be even stronger.

    Suddenly, at this moment, as if she suddenly felt something, Lu Xueqi frowned, and the body she had been leaning on slowly sat up straight. With a bright light in her eyes, she looked away from the bright moon in the sky and looked out of the house.

    Outside the hut, not far away is a small bamboo forest. Under the moonlight, the slender bamboos cast slender shadows on the ground, but at this moment, there is a vague figure on those shadows.  Lu Xueqi's face changed slightly, she stood up and said coldly: "Master, please show up to meet me!"

    The bamboo shadow was whirling, and the figure in the darkness seemed to be weightless, standing on the thin bamboo branch. After a while, a sigh suddenly came out, and then someone said quietly: "Sure enough, I feel pity for you.  No?Whenever I see you, it’s always so amazing.  "

    Lu Xueqi's eyes turned cold and she looked towards the dark shadow of the bamboo forest, but somehow, the voice of this late night visitor was soft and sweet, and it sounded a bit familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before.  Thinking this in her mind, but her face was still as cold as frost, Lu Xueqi asked: "Who is it?"

    A gust of mountain wind blew, and the bamboo shadows swayed suddenly, disturbing the shadows on the ground. A white figure that was quite similar to Lu Xueqi floated out, it was Xiaobai.

    Under the moonlight, I could see her picturesque features, crystal clear skin, and a faint charm that was only faintly visible between her eyebrows. Her beauty was not inferior to that of Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment. She didn’t expect that it would be Xiaobai arriving late at night. She said in shock: “Why is it you?”

    Xiaobai smiled lightly and said, "Of course it's me, why, can't it?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and said, "Are you here to see me? What's the matter?"

    Xiaobai glanced at her, smiled, and said, "It's so late at night, you don't go to bed, you lean on the window and look at the moon, but you don't know who you are thinking about?"

    Lu Xueqi's jade-like cheeks suddenly turned slightly red, and then she snorted and said coldly: "It's none of your business. What are you doing here? This is the boundary of my Qingyun Sect, Xiaozhu Peak. If you don't make it clear, you can  Don’t blame me for being rude.”

    Xiaobai said leisurely: "Oh, are you serious? Then I've agreed. In fact, whoever you have in mind is who I am here for."

    Lu Xueqi shuddered slightly and raised her eyes to look at Xiaobai. Although there was a smile on her face, she did not look playful. After a moment of hesitation, Lu Xueqi said slowly: "Hewhat's wrong with him?"  ?”

    Xiaobai said: "He is currently in the ruins of Caomiao Village at the foot of Qingyun Mountain."

    Lu Xueqi's body trembled, and a trace of excitement flashed across her face. Even her jade hand holding the window sill was held tightly. But after a moment, a layer of sadness suddenly appeared on her face, and she whispered: "I don't  Will go."

    But Xiaobai was startled and said: "What?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, then slowly lowered her head and said: "This sect is in chaos right now, and the masters and elders are worried about it. Not to mention his current status If I go to see him, I will break the sect rules and the precepts."  , Besides, even if we meet, what's the use"

    Speaking of this, she seemed to be a little agitated. Beiqi bit her lower lip gently and took a deep breath, as if to stabilize her emotions. Unexpectedly, after a moment of silence, she suddenly felt a general rush of passion in her heart.  It swayed and filled the whole body. My heart felt hot, but I couldn't control myself anymore. I blurted out to Xiaobai and asked: "Is he, is he okay?"

    Xiaobai didn’t speak, just stared at her silently.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt uneasy, and a feeling like trembling flashed across her body.

    She stared at Xiaobai and held her breath.

    Xiaobai was silent for a long time, and then quietly said: "Baguio is gone."

    Lu Xueqi seemed to have been struck by lightning. She stood there for a moment, half-opening her mouth, but could not say a word. Her mind was buzzing and went blank.

    Xiaobai said calmly: "The relationship between you and him is no longer that of an outsider. He is now"

    "How is he? How is he now?" Lu Xueqi seemed to wake up suddenly, her face was pale, and she asked repeatedly, as if she could no longer stand still.

    Xiaobai was silent for a moment and said: "He is very bad now, and I came to you because I had no choice." Lu Xueqi frowned, with deep worry written on her face. She had always been as calm as ice, but at this moment  But it was already a huge mess.  She gasped softly, as if a heavy burden suddenly pressed on her heart. Suddenly, she suddenly raised her head and stared at Xiaobai.

    Xiaobai didn’t say anything else, just nodded slightly.

    "Wow"

    The window in front of Lu Xueqi split into pieces and scattered. The beautiful white figure grabbed Tianya, flew out, and rose into the sky.

    What are the rules and precepts?

    There were only glistening tears in her eyes and a yearning that could no longer be suppressed!

    Soar into the sky and fly away in the wind!

    The strong wind blew on the face like a knife, but it could not extinguish the flame in my heart that had been suppressed for a long time but finally burned brightly tonight.

    How is he?  Baguio is gone, what kind of hurt is that, ten years have passed, but it seems that only she understands that man deeply!

    She walked away into the wind, decisive and crazy, without looking back at all.  In the dark night in the distance, was the darkness shrouding him, and was the terrifying coldness eroding him?

    She wants to fly away to his side.

    &nbsp;  together with him!

    Under the moonlight, there is still a shadow.  Xiaobai slowly walked to the broken window, looked at it for a long time, and then slowly raised her head. The moonlight from the sky silently fell down and shone on her body.

    She closed her eyes, slowly took a breath, and showed a smile.

    Faintly, with a bit of bitterness, but a little happy smile 

    The bright moon hangs high, and the night is cold with few stars.

    The night wind brought a chill from the distance, and the weeds in the ruins of Caomiao Village undulated under the moonlight, surging like sea waves.  The empty night was silent, except for the low chirping of insects from unknown places around, deep in the weeds.

    In the dark corner, Gui Li still maintained his original posture, sitting motionless against the broken wall. Xiao Hui fell asleep leaning on his legs. The night wind blew by, and it seemed to feel a little chill, and mumbled.  With a sound, he turned around, curled up, even clamped his tail, and then continued to sleep sweetly.

    Suddenly, in the bright moonlight, a white shadow fell from the sky very quickly. Her speed was so fast that when she rushed down to the ground, the surrounding weeds made a "swish" sound with the white shadow as the sound.  The center of the circle suddenly fell outwards, and it took a while before it slowly recovered.

    The white light dissipated, revealing Lu Xueqi's anxious face. She swept across the ruins and saw only broken walls everywhere. There was no change from the last time she came here. Except for some open spaces under the moonlight, most places were covered in darkness.  shrouded.

    She saw no one.

    After standing there for a moment, she slowly walked forward and walked into the ruins that concealed so many past events.

    Behind every ruined building and under the broken walls, there may be a past event. There used to be a family's laughter, laughter and sadness, which were buried under the broken mud and rocks. But now, under the cool breeze of the cold moon.  , only desolation remains.

    In Lu Xueqi’s hands, Tianya gently shone with a faint light, flickering between light and dark, as if she knew her master’s complicated thoughts.  The white figure walked through the ruins.

    Suddenly, Lu Xueqi stepped down, and a small but sharp cry suddenly came out from the grass under her feet, which seemed particularly sad and shrill in the cold night.  Lu Xueqi's face turned pale and her body stiffened for a moment. After a moment, a field mouse jumped out of the grass at her feet, ran on all fours, and in the blink of an eye, it rushed into another pile of dense grass.

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment, and then slowly let out a breath. At this moment, her spirit was extremely tense. Things that she would not pay attention to at ordinary times could make her heart tremble at this moment.  However, although this sudden scream slightly frightened Lu Xueqi, it also woke up the sleeping monkey on the other side.

    Before he woke up, the gray-haired monkey's ears turned on their own. After a while, all three of Xiao Hui's eyes opened.

    The sound of footsteps came from the other side of the ruins.

    Xiao Hui got up and looked around, but immediately found that Xiao Bai's familiar figure was no longer there. The monkey suddenly became a little wary. He stood for a while and looked at Gui Li, but saw that the owner was still indifferent.  Stunned.  Then, Xiao Hui turned around and climbed up the broken wall that Gui Li was leaning on, looking in the direction where the footsteps came from.

    In the darkness, the golden eyes on its forehead slowly lit up.

    Lu Xueqi walked for a while. Although it didn't last long, in her heart, it felt as long as a thousand years. There was an empty darkness everywhere. Her heart was full of anxiety, and now she felt a little more anxious.  Fear, maybe he did something stupid when he was alone during Xiaobai's absence.  Her face instantly turned pale again, and her steps involuntarily became faster, as if she saw the anxiety that was about to burst out in her heart. After she took two steps again, Lu Xueqi suddenly stopped.

    On a broken wall in front, a golden light suddenly lit up, but it was definitely not the fluorescence that appeared late at night. It was an eye, staring at her closely.

    The moonlight moved forward, moved slightly, illuminated the shadow, and the figure of a gray-haired three-eyed monkey emerged, squatting on the broken wall, with several strange and funny bandages tied on its body.  The cloth strip looked at Lu Xueqi.

    Small gray!  Lu Xueqi's heart suddenly beat violently, and almost without any thought, she passed by, and the white figure drew a faint afterimage in the moonlight, like the last poplar flower disappearing in spring.

    Xiao Hui looked at Lu Xueqi speeding towards him, scratched his head, and seemed to be hesitant.  Among the women who have a relationship with the master, Lu Xueqi has the strangest relationship with Xiaohui. The other women, such as Xiaobai and Xiaohuan, seeEveryone was smiling and holding the monkey in their arms, stroking or joking. Only the woman in white in front of him was as cold as ice and had never communicated with Xiao Hui.

    But despite this, Xiao Hui also knew clearly that the relationship between this woman and her master was extraordinary. Seeing the white shadow approaching, Xiao Hui hesitated for a moment and did not react at all.

    Xiao Hui didn't respond, but Lu Xueqi did. She grabbed the monkey with an anxious look. Under the moonlight, apart from the monkey, there was no trace of the man. Her voice trembled a little, and she said: "He  Where did he go?"

    Xiao Hui was lifted up in the air by Lu Xueqi. Although the hands were equally white and beautiful, the owner of the hands naturally didn't care about being polite at the moment, and the force became stronger and stronger unconsciously. Xiao Hui was a little annoyed, waving his hands and feet, and screamed.  Before the monkey could express its protest, Lu Xueqi's eyes had already drifted away from it. Behind the broken wall, in the deep dark shadow, an afterimage was sitting silently.  There.

    "Pa!" The protesting monkey suddenly lost its support and fell to the ground from mid-air. It seemed that it had rubbed against a certain wound. He grinned in pain, jumped up, and slapped Lu Xueqi's back fiercely.  make faces.

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned around the broken wall and walked to Gui Li's side. What appeared in front of her was a body that seemed to have lost its life. A pair of blank eyes were open blankly, staring at some inexplicable place.  , the whole face is full of haggard color, and there is even a faint smell of decay coming from the body, making people almost mistakenly think that this is a corpse, starting to rot from the inside of the body.

    "Dang!" The Tianya Divine Sword fell from his hand and landed lightly on the ground beside it, but Lu Xueqi didn't even take a glance at it.  She slowly knelt down in front of Gui Li, and two lines of crystal tears slid down her fair cheeks.

    "Xiaofan"

    Gui Li's body suddenly moved, as if this familiar cry vaguely touched something deep in his heart.  Just a moment later, he returned to his original dazed state, like a tired bird that would rather huddle in its own small invisible nest than take a single glance at the outside world.

    Trembling slightly, Lu Xueqi stretched out her hands and slowly held his face. That familiar outline was the person she had missed countless nights engraved in her heart. Her lips trembled slightly, with a choked voice, and she whispered  He said: "Xiaofan, I'm here, it's me, I'm Xue Qi"

    He was motionless, his expression dull.

    The night wind was cold and blowing by, making a rustling sound in the grass. The gray-haired monkey squatted aside and looked at them silently.  Under the cold moonlight, who would care about the men and women struggling with love in this humble corner of the world?

    Tick-tock, transparent tears slipped from the cheeks, but fell on Gui Li's face, with a touch of warmth in the moisture.  Lu Xueqi sat gently next to Gui Li. The place where she touched was as cold as ice.

    "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid" Lu Xueqi's face, behind the tears, slowly emerged with a bit of perseverance and bravery. She gently held Gui Li's face in her arms and held it with her chest.  Warmth to warm the body that is about to lose hope and collapse.

    She hugged the man in her arms tightly, never letting go, and slowly raised her head to look up at the sky, where the bright moon was bright and bright.

    "Xiaofan, don't be afraid."

    "Will be fine……"

    "everything will be fine!"

    She spoke softly, her voice gentle but firm.

    The moonlight is like water, shining on the world, gently illuminating the pair of figures leaning against each other.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 4 Spirit Card

.    The vast land of China, the vast mountains, and the fertile land of the Middle Earth still seem to be a prosperous and peaceful scene at this moment, and there is no sense of the strange happenings in the remote mountains in the southwest border.

    However, at this moment, two people were flying towards Huqi Mountain, where the original main hall of the Ghost King Sect was located. It was Jin Ping'er and Cangsong Taoist who secretly sneaked into Qingyun Mountain and broke the "Tianji Lock".

    After they secretly destroyed the Heavenly Secret Lock on the four peaks of Qingyun Gate, they then carefully explored the surroundings of Qingyun Mountain as instructed by the Ghost King earlier. It took them a few days to get back. Cangsong Taoist was taciturn along the way, and sometimes  It was rare to say a word all day long. Jin Ping'er more or less understood the conflicting mood of Cangsong Taoist, but he knew that she was not a soft-hearted, sympathetic and kind-hearted woman. On the contrary, although her face was still calm,  Ri Qiao smiled sweetly, but in his heart he actually looked down upon Cangsong Taoist.

    After returning all the way, they entered the Baili realm of Huqi Mountain. After a day's journey, the two of them fell back to the ground from the sky and found a secluded valley to take a rest.  The valley is not big. Between the mountains, there is a small stream flowing from the upper reaches, through the bottom of the valley, and down the mountain.  The water in the stream was clear. Jin Ping'er felt thirsty after a long day's journey. He walked to the stream, held some water in his hands, and drank it.

    The valley stream was cold to the touch, but very sweet in the mouth. Jin Ping'er couldn't help but drink a few more sips, then he took a deep breath, turned around and said with a smile: "Taoist Master, this stream is quite good, why don't you come over and drink a little?"  "

    Cangsong Taoist sat on a stone next to him and shook his head. His face looked gloomy. In fact, he had always looked like this since he came back from Qingyun Mountain.  Jin Ping'er looked at it and smiled secretly in her heart, but was too lazy to say anything. She turned around, picked up the clear stream water with her hands, splashed it on her face a few times, then raised her head and shook it, feeling a coolness on her face.  The meaning goes straight to the bottom of my heart, and I am indescribably happy.

    Under the sun, the crystal water droplets looked like pearls on her fair skin, slowly sliding down. Her chest was slightly wet with a few drops of water, vaguely revealing the light and tender skin, which looked alluring and beautiful.  .

    "Golden girl." Suddenly.  Cangsong Taoist, who had been silent behind him, suddenly shouted.

    Jin Ping'er didn't expect that Taoist Cangsong, who had always been like a dull gourd, would take the initiative to speak. She felt a little strange in her heart. She turned around, showed her signature charming smile, and said with a smile: "What's the matter, Taoist Master?"

    Cangsong Taoist's eyes were slightly lowered, and he did not look at Jin Ping'er's beautiful face that could confuse all living beings. He saw that his brows were slightly wrinkled, as if there were a lot of worries and burdens on his heart. After hesitating for a moment, he just listened to him: "  The leader of the Ghost King ordered us to secretly destroy the Heavenly Secret Lock of Qingyun Sect. I know the intention behind this. The Demon Sect"

    Halfway through his words, he suddenly choked. Jin Ping'er looked at him with a smile, but there seemed to be a bit of irony in his eyes.

    Cangsong Taoist was silent for a moment and whispered: "the Holy Religion wants to dominate the world, so the Qingyun Sect is naturally the number one enemy, and breaking their heavenly secret lock is the top priority. But I don't understand why the Ghost King Sect Leader still wants to  Let us take a detailed look at all the towns and villages within a hundred miles of Qingyun Gate, as well as the common people living there. These people are basically unarmed ordinary people. Even those who usually respect Qingyun Gate, they don’t seem to be able to reach the Holy Religion.  Are you going to deal with them?"

    Jin Ping'er turned her charming eyes and said with a smile: "Why, does the Taoist master have compassion for heaven and humanity in his heart, and wants to save all sentient beings?"

    Cangsong Daoist's face darkened and he said: "I just think it's enough to deal with the Qingyun Sect. If these innocent people are involved, there is no need."

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said, "Taoist Master, why are you angry? I didn't say anything!" After saying that, she paused, and after pondering for a moment, she said: "To be honest, the investigation of the towns around Qingyun Mountain was indeed ordered by the Ghost King Sect Master.  I don’t know the reason why he came down, but in my opinion, with the demeanor of the Ghost King Sect Master, he doesn’t look like a madman who slaughters people for no reason.”

    Taoist Cangsong's face softened slightly and he pondered for a moment. He seemed to think that Jin Ping'er's words were reasonable, but he still seemed to have some scruples in his heart. He shook his head and said, "Having said that, I still can't figure out why we are asked to check those ordinary people."  Common people, apart from their large numbers, there is nothing else special about them. Those common people, even if they come in hundreds or thousands, they will not be able to compete with an accomplished cultivator."

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "We all want to know this level. The Ghost King Sect Leader's heart is as deep as the sea. How can we not figure it out? So, Taoist Priest, you don't have to worry about things unfounded."

    Cangsong Taoist sighed softly and said: "It is because the Ghost King Sect Master's heart is as deep as the sea, I can't guess what he is thinking in his heart at all. Although it is common sense, I am just afraid that he will suddenly"After saying this, he seemed to feel a little bored. He smiled bitterly, shook his head and stopped talking.

    Jin Ping'er is naturally not the kind of person who would worry about the lives of countless people under Qingyun Mountain. However, she is somewhat dissatisfied with Taoist Cangsong's somewhat strange attitude. She still doesn't know what her future fate will be.  Well, you actually still worry about other people?  Could it be that these righteous guys have this temper, and they can't change it even if they join the Demon Cult.

    Jin Ping'er shrugged his shoulders, feeling baffled by such a weird thing. He turned around and walked back to the stream. He wanted to wash his face before leaving here and continuing on his way. He said lightly: "Taoist priest, don't worry.  Okay, don’t think about what to do with this"

    Before the word "huh" came out of her mouth, Jin Ping'er's eyes suddenly froze. The word seemed to be stuck and she could no longer say it. Even her body seemed to stiffen.

    There was suddenly a patch of blood in the stream that was crystal clear just now. It was dark red in color and slowly rippled away with the flow of water in the stream.  Jin Ping'er stared at the blood, and her face suddenly turned ugly. Thinking that just now she drank the water here and washed her face with it, Jin Ping'er's stomach twitched, and she felt like vomiting.

    She stood there and watched silently for a while, then moved her eyes to follow the blood stain to the upper reaches of the stream. Sure enough, the blood stain was slowly flowing down from the upstream.  It is like a thin red line in the stream, stretching endlessly.

    Jin Ping'er snorted coldly and walked upstream along the stream.

    Behind the back, Taoist Cangsong saw Jin Ping'er suddenly walking away. He was a little strange and said, "Miss Jin, what's wrong with you?"

    Jin Ping'er didn't answer him. He just stared at the stream with his eyes. Cangsong Taoist frowned and walked over. Then his face changed slightly. He also noticed something strange in the stream. After hesitating for a moment, he followed.  Jin Ping'er walked upstream behind him.

    This creek is neither deep nor big. The water is no bigger than your knees when you walk into it. You can walk to the other side in three or four steps. However, the water is gurgling and winding, and it is actually quite long. The two of them walked for less than half of the way in the valley.  An hour later, they were about to walk out of the valley. The stream actually had no end in sight, and the strange blood-stained red line in the water kept extending.

    Jin Ping'er and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other and frowned. They were both extraordinary people. Naturally, they knew that if the blood of ordinary beasts flowed in the water, it would still flow along the water, but if  Such a long distance would have been invisible in the water long ago.  The blood stains in the water are still congealed, but there is definitely something strange about it.

    In the mountains, the wind passed through the valley, making a strange whistling sound. The mountains and forests shook, making strange noises, which added to the gloominess.

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly stopped. Jin Ping'er frowned, looked at him and said, "What?"

    Cangsong Taoist was silent for a moment and said: "I think we should not get too troubled."

    Jin Ping'er raised his eyebrows, as if he didn't expect Taoist Cangsong to say such words, and said, "Taoist Master, are you afraid?"

    A trace of anger flashed across Taoist Cangsong's face, but he still endured it and said: "The important thing is the most important thing. The Ghost King Sect Master has been ordering us to do things for some time. I think it is best to go back and report first." After that, he also  Without waiting for Jin Ping'er to speak, as if he didn't want to see Jin Ping'er's slightly sarcastic gaze, he turned around and flew up with his sword, flying towards Huqi Mountain.

    Jin Ping'er looked at the flying back of Cangsong Taoist and snorted coldly, with a look of contempt in her eyes. She didn't bother to chase after him for a moment, and turned her head to look at the blood stains in the stream. Slowly, her expression changed.  Becoming a little dignified.

    Suddenly, in the empty valley, a low roar came from the distance upstream of the stream. Jin Ping'er was concentrating on thinking. He was startled by the sudden cry and turned around quickly, only to see  There was a forest ahead. The stream turned a corner beside the forest, but the place where the cry came from was blocked by the dense forest.

    Now that she's here, Jin Ping'er naturally won't ignore it. With a light leap of her body, she has quietly passed by and submerged into the dense forest. She jumped several times and climbed onto a branch at the edge of the forest to look down.

    At this sight, her expression suddenly changed.

    Cangsong Taoist flew in mid-air, and deliberately slowed down his speed and waited for a long time. Unexpectedly, Jin Ping'er did not catch up. Cangsong Taoist looked at the empty space behind him and couldn't help feeling a little angry.  Jin Ping'er usually called him "dao long, long short" in polite conversations with him, but Cangsong Taoist was well versed in the world and had long seen the trace of disdain and ridicule hidden in Jin Ping'er's eyes.  meaning.

    Or maybe Jin Ping'er didn't actually mean to be sarcastic, but Taoist Cangsong thought it was so.Therefore, it is no wonder that Taoist Cangsong, since he betrayed Qingyun and joined the Devil Sect, Ghost King Sect, his mentality has gradually become so strangely sensitive.

    After Cangsong Taoist was sulking, hesitating whether to go alone or go back to find Jin Ping'er, a light purple light lit up from behind, but it was Jin Ping'er flying over.

    The magic weapon flashed brightly, and Jin Ping'er came to the side of Taoist Cangsong. The wind in the sky made her clothes fly. But looking at it at this moment, Jin Ping'er's face seemed to be thoughtful, without the usual expression on her face.  smile.

    Seeing Taoist Cangsong waiting there, Jin Ping'er smiled at him, but the smile looked a bit forced, which was quite different from her usual charming look, and said: "Taoist Master, let's go!"

    Cangsong Taoist snorted coldly, turned around and continued to move forward with his sword without saying a word.  Faced with this somewhat rude move, Jin Ping'er showed no anger on her face. On the contrary, she slowly followed behind her, looking at the figure of Cangsong Daoist speeding away in front of her, with a twinkling and complicated expression in her eyes.

    The valley is still a hundred miles away from Huqi Mountain, with undulating mountains. For ordinary people to go to Huqi Mountain from here, it would take at least half a month to trek through mountains and rivers, but for Cangsong Blade and Jin Ping'er, who can control swords and fly, it's just a matter of time.  It takes less than half a day.

    But when they flew close to Huqi Mountain in the past, it felt like they had been punched in the face. Even Jin Ping'er, who had been meditating, was shocked and speechless. As they slowly descended, the people in front of them  Everything gradually became clear. The once towering Huqi Mountain had disappeared at this moment. On the ground of the huge mountain, a huge abyss suddenly appeared. Inside, the roar of hot magma could be heard from a distance, and from there,  Countless strange red blood lights emitted from the abyss, shooting into the sky, like the image of the legendary devil.

    The air was filled with a strong and pungent smell of blood.

    "What's going on? What happened?" Cangsong Taoist murmured.

    After falling to the ground, Taoist Cangsong looked around and saw that the area around the abyss, which was about ten miles away, was shrouded in strange and strange red light and shadow. The woods that were originally full of lush leaves were all dead at this moment, leaving only one  A withered tree trunk stood on the spot, the situation was terrible.

    Cangsong Taoist looked around at the play, feeling frightened, when suddenly Jin Ping'er's voice came from beside him, and she heard a soft "Huh" sound, quite surprised.  Taoist Cangsong looked at her and saw Jin Ping'er pointing to the right front and whispering, "Look there."

    Cangsong Taoist looked in the direction of her finger, and was also startled. He saw a wave of red light and shadow in that direction, but dozens of figures walked out of the red shadow. Looking closely, these people were all strong and strong.  The men, with their clothes and accessories, and the official costumes of the Ghost King Sect of the Demonic Sect, all seemed to be disciples of the Ghost King Sect.

    Taoist Cangsong finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that great changes had indeed taken place in Huqishan during the period of his absence. However, with the power of the Ghost King, there was nothing he could do. Seeing these disciples of the Ghost King Sect, it was estimated that  The Ghost King Sect's vitality was not seriously injured.

    At this time, a group of disciples from the Ghost King Sect over there who looked a bit like they were patrolling around also noticed two people standing here. They all turned and walked towards here. Cangsong Taoist walked up to meet them and said loudly: "I  It’s Cangsong, what happened here?”

    Jin Ping'er didn't speak. She took a deep look at the red blood shadow in the distance that was like a light shield covering the abyss. Then she followed Taoist Cangsong silently, frowning and watching the approaching ghost kings.  Disciple of the sect.

    People on both sides came closer, and they were indeed the disciples of the Ghost King Sect. The leader of them nodded to Cangsong and gave a salute, but for some reason, his movements seemed a bit stiff, and he said  : "I have met uh Taoist priest"

    Cangsong Taoist frowned. The Ghost King Sect disciple's tone of voice was quite strange. His words were paused and his movements were somewhat stiff. He looked like a wooden man. He didn't know where he was transferred from. He was actually like this.  It doesn't look like anything.

    But at the moment, Cangsong Taoist is too lazy to care about this and just said, "Where is the Ghost King Sect Leader? We have something to report to him."

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect still looked indifferent, slowly turned around and pointed at the end of the red light and shadow, saying, "Sect Master, uh, inside, uh I've been waiting for you for a long time"

    The boss of Cangsong Taoist was impatient. Listening to someone say a word was really draining his energy. He waved his hand and said: "Okay, you can lead the way."

    The Ghost King Sect disciple nodded, turned around and walked away, saying slowly: "Yes uh."

    The group of people walked towards the abyss again. Taoist Cangsong originally wanted to ask what was going on with the sudden and huge change in front of him, but the few conversations just now completely dissuaded him.?Be patient, asking such a stubborn disciple of the Ghost King Sect is like suffering. You might as well ask the Ghost King Sect Master directly later.

    Jin Ping'er followed behind them, walking slowly, silently watching the disciples of the Ghost King Sect around him. At first glance, except for their slightly stiff movements, they were completely the same as ordinary people.  There was nothing strange at all, but the vigilance in Jin Ping'er's eyes became increasingly intense.

    As he gradually approached the abyss and the red blood light, Jin Ping'er suddenly discovered that the eyes of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect walking beside him suddenly appeared a faint red color, like bright red blood, and they  The movements of everyone's walking suddenly became less stiff and became more brisk.

    It seemed that the blood-red light and shadow gave them some strength.

    Getting closer and closer to that weird red light shield, seeing only two long distances, Cangsong Taoist suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he couldn't explain what the sudden feeling was, right here  Suddenly, there was a soft cry from behind, and everyone turned around to look, only to see Jin Ping'er, who was fine just now, suddenly sitting on the ground, covering his heart with his hand, wheezing and coughing loudly, his face turned pale, and he looked very painful.

    This is her intuition.

    Jin Ping'er's breathing became louder and louder, but the two Ghost King Sect disciples standing beside her seemed indifferent and indifferent to things outside them. But a moment later, a strange sound suddenly came from behind them, like  Some kind of stone hit the ground. Jin Ping'er was facing the direction of the strange sound. Then his face changed drastically. He stood up and said in a voiceless voice: "What, why are you here too?"

    The two disciples of the Ghost King Sect were both surprised. Seeing Jin Ping'er being so surprised, they turned around involuntarily. Who knew that after they turned around, they saw nothing behind them, and there was nothing, not to mention people.  , didn’t even see the shadow of a stone, it was like seeing a ghost. The two monks, Zhang Er, were confused. They turned around and were about to ask Jin Ping’er. Unexpectedly, when they turned around, Jin Ping’er who was originally standing behind them disappeared, just like  Nothing like it has ever been seen before in this place, leaving only an empty patch of land.

    The two disciples of the Ghost King Sect were shocked and looked at each other. Then they both shouted, but the shouts did not sound like human voices at all. They sounded more like the roars of two wild beasts. After making two rounds on the spot, the two turned around and rushed in.  In the red blood light and shadow.

    In the distance, Jin Ping'er slowly emerged from behind a human stone. The escape just now seemed simple, but in fact, she had used up all her wits and virtues until now.  He slowly breathed a sigh of relief and realized that his forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    But before she could relax, suddenly, from the depths of the red light and shadow, a cry of extreme pain came. This voice belonged to Taoist Cangsong. Jin Ping'er's whole body was shocked, and he immediately turned around and hid on the stone.  Hidden behind the scenes, Taoist Cangsong's shouts, although sharp, soon weakened and disappeared. What followed was a burst of rumbling laughter. The sound was full of madness, as if everything in the world was about to be trampled on.  Under his feet, the mountains shook and echoed.

    Jin Ping'er's face turned pale, and her body began to tremble slightly. Although the sound was somewhat mutated, she could clearly hear that it was the laughter of the Ghost King.

    Thousands of miles away, there is the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain and the ancestral hall of the ancestors on the back mountain.

    The place is still as peaceful as before. The majestic palace is located in the woods, exuding a solemn atmosphere.  The dense forest is quiet, and the birdsong is crisp and clear. From a distance, you can vaguely see the incense in the shadows of the dim ancestral hall.

    Lin Jingyu raised his head and looked at the sky. The sky above his head was blue and cloudless. The warm sunshine shone on him, bringing with it a tepid warmth. The green dragon-slaying sword on his waist  The sword reflects the beautifully changing light.

    It seems that today is a good weather.

    He looked at it for a while, and a smile he had not seen for a long time slowly appeared on his lips. Then he picked up the broom in his hand and began to clean the stone steps in front of the ancestral hall.

    Since the death of the mysterious visitor, Qingyun Mountain has undergone several changes, but under the drastic changes, no one has noticed this secluded corner that has long been isolated from the world, but Lin Jingyu seems to be very nostalgic for this place.  Perhaps it was because of the gratitude for the old man back then, but in short, many people acquiesced unknowingly.  Lin Jingyu became the successor to guard the ancestral hall.

    The withered and yellow fallen leaves were rolled up one after another under the waving of the broom and swept aside. Lin Jingyu was cleaning quietly, doing what he had to do every day.  The mountains and forests are silent and the breeze is relaxing, but I don't know that living like this will bring more peace than before.

    It’s just that this day seems destined to never be peaceful.

    Quietly, just in front of Lin JingyuWhile he was concentrating on sweeping the fallen leaves on the ground, a pair of feet suddenly appeared in front of him. Lin Jingyu was startled. If it weren't for the time of ancestor worship, no one from the Qingyun Sect would come here within a few months. Today,  It’s an even more ordinary day. How could anyone come?

    He looked up. Unexpectedly, he was even more surprised at this sight. He was shocked all over. He actually took a step back, his face changed color, and he said in a shocked voice: "ZhangUncle Master!"

    Standing in front of him was surprisingly the Master Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect who had been missing for many days.

    Daoxuan Daoxuan is still wearing the dark green Taoist robe, but some parts of it look tattered. In the past, it was unimaginable that this would happen to the world-famous headmaster of Qingyun Sect.  Looking at it at this moment, Master Daoxuan's face was expressionless, and he seemed to be thinner than in memory, as if he had experienced more vicissitudes of life.

    Lin Jingyu felt extremely confused. Although he was not a core member of the Qingyun Sect, and he had no better insight into the internal situation than Master Shuiyue and his disciples on Xiaozhu Peak, but that day when Master Daoxuan and Tian Buyi had a conflict in the ancestral hall,  But he was present, and then both of them disappeared. Now that Tian Buyi has passed away, Master Daoxuan came here quietly, and the twists and turns were so strange that it made people feel chilling.

    However, although Lin Jingyu was shocked and confused here, Master Daoxuan over there seemed to pay no attention to him. His eyes only stayed on Lin Jingyu for a moment, and then looked at the magnificent ancestral hall.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the palace for a long time, and suddenly said slowly: "Are you alone here now?"

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him, and suddenly his eyes were suspicious, but he fell on the dragon-slaying sword on Lin Jingyu's waist. The green sword light flowed lightly. Although the ancients left, it still carried that  His unique pride is outstanding.

    The green light was reflected in his eyes, and Master Daoxuan's face also changed accordingly. A confused and thoughtful expression slowly emerged. Lin Jingyu was confused at the moment. He didn't know whether he should leave to the front mountain to meet the teachers at Tongtian Peak.  Is it better to report it, or continue to watch here?

    However, Master Daoxuan did not give him much time to think. His strange expression quickly disappeared and was replaced by another kind of indifference. He said to Lin Jingyu calmly: "You are here, without my instructions,  No one else is allowed in." After saying that, without waiting for Lin Jingyu's reply, he strode away and went straight to the dark hall of the ancestor's ancestral hall.

    Lin Jingyu was stunned on the spot, at a loss, and could only watch Daoxuan's figure disappear into the darkness.

    Entering the inner hall, after the initial darkness passed, what appeared in front of Master Daoxuan was the huge offering table above the main hall and the countless spiritual tablets behind the offering table. A solemn and solemn aura came to him. The ancestors of Qingyun Sect were here.  , staring coldly and silently at the figure of Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan's body trembled slightly, as if something was breaking out in his body, which made him quite painful, but he quickly endured it, walked slowly to the altar table, took the sandalwood on the table, and lit a candle next to it.  After lighting the fire, he walked to the front of the altar table and slowly knelt down facing the spiritual tablets of the ancestors of all generations.

    In the dim light, his face seemed to be uncertain, but the warmth of the incense made a faint smoke float.

    "The ancestors of the Qingyun Sect, there is no need for the disciple Daoxuan" His voice was low and hoarse, but the incense in his hands seemed to be trembling slightly, as if he was so excited that he stopped talking in the middle of the sentence.

    His head was buried deeply, and he was prostrate in front of countless spiritual tablets. In the spacious and magnificent hall, the wind started to blow. The surrounding curtains began to flutter gently, and even the candlelight on the altar table began to flicker.

    Suddenly, the body of Master Daoxuan, who was prostrated on the ground, shook suddenly. He didn't know how to apply force. The three sandalwood sticks in his hand were suddenly eroded by the huge force. In an instant, he silently said "Zhaifen", and a  The black energy spread out from Daoxuan's body at this moment, churning rapidly and expanding, and was about to completely cover Daoxuan's body.

    Lin Jingyu, who was standing outside the main hall, seemed to be aware of something.  His brows furrowed, and he couldn't help but take a step closer to the main hall.  Deep in the shadow, a strange aura suddenly rose up, with a strong evil spirit in it, which was definitely not what originally existed in this ancestor's ancestral hall.

    The strange expression on Master Daoxuan's face flashed through his mind, and he felt uneasy, but looking at the majestic hall, he hesitated.

    The mountain forest was silent, but around the ancestor's ancestral hall, even the chirping of birds disappeared in the blink of an eye. It seemed that the birds also sensed the inexplicable dangerous atmosphere, and they became as silent as cicadas.

    In the main hall, Master Daoxuan’s body was shaking more and more violently.The black air around him was getting thicker and thicker. In the originally silent hall, a whirlwind appeared at some point, making a low whining sound and blowing rapidly in the empty hall.  The wind is getting stronger.  Master Daoxuan's body was trembling and shrouded in black energy, and he slowly stood up. At this time, the expression on his face seemed to have suddenly changed and was full of violent energy.

    But if you look closely, behind the violence, there is a look of pain in Daoxuan's eyes, so that the flesh on her face is distorted, as if he has been forcing himself to endure something, but looking at the situation, it is obvious that he is gradually unable to hold on.  .

    At this strange and critical moment, the strange wind surrounding him was blowing harder and harder. Not only did the heavy altar table start to move back slightly, but even the distant incense table token behind the altar table was blown away.  Affected, many spiritual tablets were swaying in the strong wind, and some showed signs of falling.

    As Daoxuan Zhenren of the Qingyun Sect, it can be said that he is already treasonous by attacking the ancestor's spiritual throne like this. Just looking at his face, he is getting more and more angry, so how can he still care about this.

    It was at this moment that I suddenly heard a soft "pop" sound. Sure enough, under the strong wind, a certain spiritual tablet placed on the edge of the corner on the incense table finally failed to hold up and fell down, hitting the stones on the floor.  , making a crisp sound.

    This sound also seemed to alarm Master Daoxuan, who was struggling to support himself. He subconsciously turned his head to look. Suddenly, for some reason, his whole body was shaken, like a basin of cold water being poured on his head.  The violent expression quickly receded, and the strange black energy somehow converged and disappeared, leaving only regret and sadness on his face.

    Under the dim light, the spirit tablet that had fallen to the ground lay there quietly, motionless.  The wooden sign was surprisingly blank.

    This is an empty card with no words.

    The blank space seemed to be staring at him coldly.

    Master Daoxuan’s lips trembled slightly, and he stared blankly at the blank spiritual tablet. Then he slowly walked over, gently picked up the wordless spiritual tablet, and touched it carefully in his hand

    I don’t know how long it took, in the dark.  His hoarse and slightly choked voice came, "Junior brother"

    Lin Jingyu was so anxious outside the ancestral hall that sweat broke out on his forehead. He fought countless times in his heart, and finally became cruel and prepared to rush in at all costs to see what was going on in the main hall of the ancestral hall. Who knew that at the moment he was about to jump up?  , the strange atmosphere in the ancestral hall suddenly disappeared.

    Lin Jingyu suddenly became confused and uneasy. He had made up his mind before but could not take this step. After all, no matter what, the person inside the ancestral hall was Daoxuan Zhenren, the current headmaster of Qingyun Sect. He had saved people many times in the past.  , Not to mention the common people in the world, even the ordinary disciples of Qingyun Sect, including Lin Jingyu, also regard him as a god-like figure.

    This hesitation was followed by waiting for a long time. Lin Jingyu had never felt that time passed so slowly. Even these days when he was alone facing the lonely ancestral hall on the empty barren mountain, he never felt like this.  And until he began to wonder if he had not practiced enough, the figure of Master Daoxuan once again appeared at the door of the hall.

    His expression was still expressionless, and he walked down slowly without looking at Lin Jingyu for a second time. Lin Jingyu didn't know why, maybe because of Daoxuan's former power, so he didn't dare to ask more questions, quietly  Get out of the way.

    When Master Daoxuan passed by him, he suddenly stopped. After a while, he only heard him whisper:

    "Take good care of them!"

    Lin Jingyu was startled, not knowing who Daoxuan Zhenren was referring to, but since they came out of the ancestral hall just now, they must be referring to the spiritual positions of the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect in the ancestral hall.  He nodded and said respectfully: "Disciple knows."

    Master Daoxuan took a deep look at him and looked him up and down. He looked at Lin Jingyu who was dressed in white and with the green dragon-slaying sword shining brightly around his waist. He suddenly smiled bitterly and said: "It really looks like  …

    Lin Jingyu didn’t understand for a moment, and when he raised his head to ask, he saw that Master Daoxuan had already gone. Looking at his direction, he was heading towards the most important forbidden place in Qingyun Sect, "Huanyue Cave".  Lin Jingyu hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to go into the ancestral hall to have a look. He turned around and picked up the broom that he had just thrown on the ground.  Entered the ancestor's ancestral hall.

    He looked around and saw that everything in the main hall of the ancestral hall was the same as before, and there seemed to be no change.  He frowned and walked to the incense table dedicated to the ancestors of all generations.  In a small bronze incense burner above the altar table, three newly lit sandalwood incense burners were burning quietly, giving off a faint scent of sandalwood.

    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed, and he saw that on the incense table with countless spiritual tablets, one spiritual tablet was placed too close to the edge of the table. He frownedHe frowned. He had been sorting this place all day these days, and he was very familiar with the location of the spirit tablets, so he soon discovered that the spirit tablets seemed to have been moved.  If a disciple of the Qingyun Sect rashly touches the spiritual position of his ancestor, the crime is not a small one

    He shook his head slightly, walked over, picked up the spiritual tablet and was about to put it back into the incense table, when suddenly his body was shaken, and his eyes could no longer leave the tablet in his hand.

    I saw that the name on the spiritual tablet was not written in gold paint like other tablets, because it was originally a blank tablet, but at this moment, on the spiritual tablet in Lin Jingyu's hand, there was a line of words: Qingyunmen Ten Thousand Swords  The spiritual position of one!

    This line of words, so bright and eye-catching, was actually written with blood!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 5 Summoning

.    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the ruins of Caomiao Village.

    The sun rises and sets, day and night change, but Lu Xueqi has no memory of how many days she has been here.  The lovesickness and deep-rooted affection that she had felt for more than ten years seemed to have suddenly completely lost control. She could not and did not want to endure it anymore. She had to be by that man's side every day and every night. If  If there is a future, then it will be forever!

    “Gui Li, no, I should say Zhang Xiaofan, at least in Lu Xueqi’s eyes, he has never changed. Now the haggard and sad man is held gently in his arms, still looking motionless and confused.

    Over the past few days, Lu Xueqi has also thought of various ways to awaken Zhang Xiaofan from the nightmare of inner demons, but they all failed without exception. In the end, Lu Xueqi also gave up her efforts temporarily. Perhaps, only she,  Only then can we truly understand the hurt Gui Li felt in his heart at this moment.

    So she no longer tried to wake him up, but just stayed with him quietly and hugged him.  The two of them sat quietly among the grass-strewn ruins of Caomiao Village, watching the sunrise in the morning, watching the sun set, watching the bright moon rising into the sky, and watching the stars.  The wind of the wilderness blew by, carrying the fragrance of green grass everywhere, gently blowing on their faces.

    I don't know what, even with a sense of guilt in her heart, but Lu Xueqi really felt a kind of happiness from her heart.  Being with the person she loves is such a simple thing, but she has endured it for ten years and endured a mountain of heavy pressure. At this moment, she finally broke free completely and threw away all the shackles, just for him.

    The breeze brings a refreshing feeling.

    Another night has fallen.

    The two people leaned against the broken wall and sat quietly. The wild grass next to them moved twice, as if there was something foreign, but Lu Xueqi didn't take a second look. Sure enough, a moment later, Xiao Hui's figure emerged from the grass.  He jumped out, jumped up and down on the broken wall where Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan were leaning, and sat down.

    The cloth bands that Xiao Bai had originally bandaged for him were gone, and most of the exposed wounds were healed. It seemed that they were torn off by Xiao Hui himself. At this moment, the monkey was seen sitting on the broken wall, spreading his hands, and another  The large piles of wild fruits scattered casually, and a lot of them fell down, mostly hitting Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan remained numb and did not respond. Lu Xueqi was also hit a few times on the head. Although it was not painful, it was not very elegant and was completely inconsistent with her usually cold temperament.  Lu Xueqi looked at the wild fruits that fell to the ground, then raised her head and glanced at the monkey on the broken wall. Xiao Hui jumped up immediately and took a few steps back. His eyes were full of vigilance, but he still held several wild fruits in his hands.  Put the fruit in your mouth and chew it.

    I don’t know if it’s because the monkey and Lu Xueqi don’t get along well, but in Xiao Hui’s eyes, it seems that Zhang Xiaofan being hugged by this woman in white seems to be very distasteful to him. However, it has seen Lu Xueqi’s behavior before, even though he made provocations.  action, but still quite fearful.

    While Xiao Hui was staring at Lu Xueqi with three eyes, the woman in white, who had always been aloof from the world, suddenly smiled at her. This smile was like the warmth of spring flowers and the warm spring breeze. There was no trace of her coldness in the past.  Human appearance.

    Lu Xueqi actually didn't get angry. Instead, she seemed to be in a good mood. She smiled at Xiao Hui, picked up a wild fruit from the ground, and said softly: "You picked it back, thank you."

    Xiao Hui was obviously momentarily stunned by Lu Xueqi's strange reaction. After a while, his three eyes rolled around for a long time, he grinned, laughed dryly, and sat back on the broken wall, eating wild fruits by himself.  went.

    Lu Xueqi smiled at the monkey and looked back. For her, how could that cold look come naturally to her?

    Her eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan’s face and she whispered: “Xiaofan, let’s have something to eat.”

    Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes were looking at nowhere, just blank and empty.  Without speaking, without nodding or shaking her head, Lu Xueqi seemed to have known for a long time that he would react this way, and was not bothered. She smiled softly to herself, lowered her head and stretched out her white and slender fingers, and carefully peeled off the weeds.  The skin of the fruit.  Zhang Xiaofan has been doing this these days. Xiao Hui often comes back to find some wild fruits. Lu Xueqi peels off the fruit and puts it in his mouth. Then Zhang Xiaofan will occasionally eat one or two pieces like a mechanical reaction.

    But, what does this matter?  Lu Xueqi thought lightly in her heart that she had been waiting for him for ten years, and as long as she could be with him, she wouldn't care no matter how long it took.

    She lowered her head and peeled it carefully. Suddenly she caught sight of something in the corner of her eye. She was startled and slowly put down the wild fruit in her hand.  Zhang Xiaofan sat dumbly and did not respond, but his hand has been clenching this fist these days.Lu Xueqi also noticed this, but didn't care. But when she looked, she suddenly saw that there seemed to be something on Zhang Xiaofan's palm, with a corner exposed.

    She frowned slightly, put down the wild fruit in her hand, took Zhang Xiaofan's arm, and reached out to spread his fingers to see clearly what was in his palm. Unexpectedly, although Zhang Xiaofan still had a blank expression,  The palm of his hand was held so tightly that Lu Xueqi couldn't break it open. She could only raise her hand slightly and barely looked in. However, she saw that even under such circumstances, Zhang Xiaofan was still holding on to his hand. It turned out to be a piece of water.  Green broken clothes.

    Lu Xueqi looked at the small piece of rag silently, and slowly put down Zhang Xiaofan's hand. A hint of sadness appeared on her face, but then she took a deep breath, and when she turned to Zhang Xiaofan, her eyes were filled with  Tenderness meant.

    Gently, Lu Xueqi stretched out her hand and held Zhang Xiaofan in her arms. The breeze blew by, and her hair on the temples fluttered gently, and a few strands fell on Zhang Xiaofan's face.

    "Xiaofan, it will be fine, everything will be fine" She smiled, and although there were faint tears in her eyes, her voice was still gentle and low.

    "A long time ago, when I was a child, I remember my mother hugging me. It was also a night like this when I watched the stars." Lu Xueqi slowly raised her head and looked at the night sky, where the sky was like ink and the stars were twinkling.  The night sky was shining brightly, "She told me that although everyone must die, good people will turn into stars after death and live well in the sky. Every night, they will look at us from the sky."  "

    "She is a good person, isn't she? Then maybe she is watching you in the sky, Xiaofan No matter what, she would not want you to become like this, what do you think"

    Zhang Xiaofan was lying in Lu Xueqi's arms, his stiff body seemed to tremble.

    Lu Xueqi smiled softly, and two lines of tears fell silently. Under the starlight, her beautiful face seemed to have a strange sadness in the tears, but her hands hugged her tightly.  of men.

    Hug him tightly.

    As long as this is the case!

    "Nonsense!"

    Suddenly, a shout came from the side, with the boss's impatience and faint anger in the voice.  Lu Xueqi was startled and looked to the side, only to see a plump and beautiful woman standing aside with charming eyebrows. It was Xiaobai.  Xiao Hui, who was behind Lu Xueqi, screamed in joy and jumped down from the broken wall. He rushed to Xiao Bai and climbed up. He sat on her shoulder and grinned. He obviously favored Xiao Bai.  Youjia is incomparable to Lu Xueqi.

    But at this moment, Lu Xueqi naturally didn't care about the monkey. She frowned, a little confused, and said in shock to Xiaobai who suddenly appeared: "What?"

    The little girl's face turned pale, and she seemed to be very angry, but upon closer inspection, her expression was quite complicated. There was a hint of heartache under her anger. She just heard her say coldly: "When a person dies, he dies. At most  He turned into a ghost soul, entered the underworld and entered reincarnation, there is no such thing as turning into a star!"

    These words were said to one's face, but they were extremely unpleasant to hear. Even though Lu Xueqi had always been grateful to Xiaobai for telling her the whole story and that Gui Li was in the ruins, she couldn't help but her face darkened.  But before Lu Xueqi could say anything, Xiaobai walked up to him without looking at Lu Xueqi. He just stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said coldly:

    "How long do you want to continue like this? Do you want to live like a living dead for the rest of your life?"

    Xiaobai asked with a fearful tone. Lu Xueqi's face showed a look of unbearability. She opened her mouth to speak, but she suppressed it. However, her hands seemed to be distressed, and she hugged Zhang Xiaofan tighter.

    Zhang Xiaofan was scolded by Xiao Bai, and the muscles on his face jumped a little, but then he closed his eyes again and returned to his autistic look.  Seeing his appearance, Xiaobai seemed to be even more angry. He grabbed Zhang Xiaofan by the collar and lifted him up. Lu Xueqi screamed: "Don't, don't do this, he, he can't stand it."  …”

    Xiaobai sneered and said: "I want to scold him to wake him up, no, I not only want to scold him, I also want to wake him up!" Before the speaker could wait for Lu Xueqi to react, Xiaobai suddenly raised his palm, and it was shocking  In front of Lu Xueqi, she slapped Zhang Xiaofan hard and hard twice.

    "Crack! Pah!"

    The slap was crisp and loud. Zhang Xiaofan’s face suddenly swelled up under two red palm prints, and bright red blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He was knocked backwards from the slap.  Lu Xueqi was shocked. She didn't care so much. She quickly rushed over, pushed Xiaobai away, hugged Zhang Xiaofan, and wiped him with her sleeves, ignoring the blood stains.  Touching the palm prints on the two injured cheeks, Lu Xueqi felt heartbroken.?, opened his eyes and stared at Xiaobai, and said angrily: "Are you crazy?"

    Xiao Baishang seemed to turn a deaf ear to Lu Xueqi's words. He just stared at Zhang Xiaofan, who was trembling slightly, and said coldly: "What do you mean by this? Are you pretending to be ghosts all day long, or are you inexplicably thinking of some way to mourn Baguio? Let me tell you.  , Don’t be an idiot, it’s useless to do this, Baguio is dead, she is dead!”

    "Roar!"

    Suddenly, a desperate roar burst out from Lu Xueqi's arms. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly pushed her away and rushed towards Xiaobai like a furious and injured beast. Unexpectedly, Xiaobai stood there and did not dodge at all, waiting for Gui Li to roar in anger.  Rushing closer, she took a step forward instead of retreating, and slapped him again.

    "Snapped!"

    A louder sound suddenly echoed in the ruins of Caomiao Village. Zhang Xiaofan was knocked to the side, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, staining the clothes on his chest red.  There seemed to be a trace of pain on Xiaobai's face, but she gritted her teeth and her expression became more stern. She took a few steps and rushed to Gui Li, who was weakly breathing on the ground. She grabbed his collar and shouted angrily:

    "Wake up, even if you continue like this until death, Baguio will not survive. Do you think that you can show your regretful mood in this way? You want to torture yourself with this method to make yourself feel better  A little? I tell you, it’s useless!”

    Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes tightly, his body was shaking violently, panting wildly, and even his lips seemed to have lost their color.

    The crystal tears slipped quietly, but this time, they came from Xiaobai's eyes. She bit her lips tightly, and two lines of tears also flowed down her cheeks, and they kept flowing, and her voice was choked with sobs:

    "Why do you think Baguio went out of his way to save you? Was it to see you live your life like this? Baguio's death has nothing to do with you. If you continue like this, Baguio's spirit in heaven will not rest in peace.  Yes, do you understand or not?"

    Xiaobai grabbed him and slowly knelt down beside him. As if using his last strength, he hoarsely said to him word by word:

    “Live and live well, this is what Baguio wants to see!”

    After saying that, as if she couldn't bear it any longer, she stood up suddenly, turned around, and strode away from the place.  Lu Xueqi had been standing by silently since just now. When Xiaobai strode past her, Lu Xueqi suddenly said softly, "Thank you!"

    There were still tears on Xiaobai's face. He paused and looked at Lu Xueqi. The two beautiful women reflected each other in the moonlight. After a moment, they gently stretched out their palms and shook hands.

    Behind the tears, Xiaobai's face showed a faint smile and nodded to Lu Xueqi.  But he didn't speak anymore and strode away.

    After her figure disappeared into the darkness, Lu Xueqi slowly walked to Zhang Xiaofan, squatted down, and slowly held him in her arms.  Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled, and he slowly raised his head to look at Lu Xueqi.

    His eyes suddenly seemed to have returned to the past, with the deep pain and endless scars in them. He was like a child, with trembling lips and tears in the corners of his eyes.

    "Baguiois gone"

    He faced Lu Xueqi tremblingly, tears finally bursting out of his eyes, like a wounded child finally crying. Decades of sadness could no longer be endured. He grabbed Lu Xueqi's shoulders, held her in his arms, and shouted loudly  Crying and choking with sobs.

    "Baguio is goneBaguio is goneBaguiois gone"

    Lu Xueqi never thought that this strong man would be so fragile in front of her, but at this moment, she felt more than tenderness in her heart.  She hugged him tightly, desperately trying to use every ounce of warmth in her body to comfort the crying soul. Behind the hot tears, she kept talking softly, to the man and to herself.

    "It will be fine, everything will be fine"

    This night seems to be particularly long and sad.

    After that night, Zhang Xiaofan woke up from the nightmare of inner demons, but not long after, he developed a high fever again.

    Based on his behavior at the moment, it would be impossible for him to get sick in ordinary times, but this current fever made his whole body hot and his mind was confused.  Lu Xueqi knew in her heart that his serious illness was actually caused by the severe pain in her heart. Baguio's death was the trigger. However, most of the time, the heart barrier that Zhang Xiaofan had struggled to support for the past ten years was actually the root cause of the serious illness, but no one could cure it.  .

    Sure enough, no matter how hard Lu Xueqi tried, she gave Zhang Xiaofan all the elixirs and medicines, but they were all useless, and the fever was so severe that it was unimaginable.However, the fever did not subside after ten days. If it were like this for ordinary people, they would have died long ago.  And now even Zhang Xiaofan is already haggard and haggard, looking quite skinny and bones.

    Lu Xueqi was extremely anxious. She had been guarding Zhang Xiaofan day and night for ten days. She also looked noticeably thinner. Perhaps because she saw her infatuation, God finally opened his eyes and showed mercy. On the eleventh  Just when Rilu Xueqi was about to despair, Zhang Xiaofan's high fever finally subsided.

    Although the fever had subsided, Zhang Xiaofan was still unconscious. Despite this, Lu Xueqi still breathed a sigh of relief. Her mood relaxed slightly from the tension, and a wave of fatigue suddenly surged into her heart from every corner of her body. She  He forced himself to tidy up Gui Li's clothes, then leaned next to Gui Li and fell into a deep sleep.

    There was a faint and reassuring smile on her beautiful face. Even when she fell asleep, her hand was holding Gui Li's shoulder. The breeze blew through the ruins of Caomiao Village, and the green grass fluttered around their bodies.  The world is silent, and only this forgotten corner seems to have a strange peace and happiness.

    She didn’t know how long she slept this time. The stars were passing by, and her eyes were filled with the fragrance of flowers. It was probably in a dream. She saw everything she had ever dreamed of!

    Being with the one you love for the rest of your life

    Then, she woke up.

    With a reassuring and happy smile on her lips, she gently opened her eyes. The body next to her was indeed still there. He was sleeping peacefully, and his breath was beside her.

    Lu Xueqi did not move, as if this was her favorite look. She leaned against him quietly, listening to his sleeping breathing.

    Suddenly, at this moment, in the direction of Qingyun Mountain in the distance, there was a sudden violent explosion in the sky, and then a huge firework exploded.  Lu Xueqi's face changed slightly, she frowned, slowly sat up and turned around to look.

    Fireworks slowly change into the shape of a long sword in the sky and linger for a long time. It is a signal rarely used in Qingyun Sect. It will only be used when all the nearby disciples are summoned when a major change occurs in the sect and it is extremely critical.  Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, then turned her eyes back to Zhang Xiaofan for a moment, then stood up slowly. After hesitating for a while, she finally reached out and took Tianya, which was leaning on the broken wall, and floated away.

    The wind is still blowing the same way, and the grass is blowing back and forth the same way.

    Zhang Xiaofan was sleeping peacefully in the grass. Suddenly, a head popped out from the depths of the grass beside him. It was a gray-haired monkey with three eyes. He turned his head and looked around, and called out "Zhizhi" twice.  , seemed a little surprised that Lu Xueqi was suddenly missing here, and then jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan's chest, touched his head, and sat down.

    Zhang Xiaofan was still sleeping peacefully, but the fingers on his right hand trembled slightly.

    After about half a cup of tea, a soft sound came from the entrance to the ruins of Caomiao Village, and then the white figure of housekeeper Lu Xueqi appeared there and walked towards the place where Zhang Xiaofan slept.  Xiao Hui, who was sitting on Zhang Xiaofan's chest, made a face at Lu Xueqi, jumped down, and squatted aside, looking around.

    "Xiao Fan something happened." Her voice sounded so hollow, as if she had no strength at all, and she said faintly: "Just now I saw the emergency signal from our sect to summon disciples, so I went over to take a look. It turns out that we  During these days here, big things have happened outside. In the Ghost King Sect you used to belong to, the sect leader, the Ghost King, has obtained some evil magic weapon. He can steal people's will and use it for his own purposes. What's even more terrifying is that it is said that he is hiding in hiding.  In the blood glow of a huge red shadow, wherever the red shadow goes, whether ordinary people or cultivators, they will turn into living dead without any will and be driven by him."

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale, and she held Tianya tightly in her hands, but her eyes when looking at Zhang Xiaofan were still full of tenderness and regret: "The righteous sects have launched several sieges against him before, but  The whole army was wiped out, and the vitality of each faction was severely damaged. The most terrifying thing is that most of the people were stolen by his red light, and became the slaves and thugs of the Ghost King, who in turn killed the decent people. Now the righteous way in the world has been defeated, and  The ghost king has recently approached the foot of Qingyun Mountain and displayed his demonic skills. He actually confused all the people in the towns and villages within a hundred miles of Qingyun Mountain, including Heyang City. Including those who came before, the total number is probably no less than ten.  There are so many, they are about to attack Qingyun Mountain."

    She looked at Zhang Xiaofan’s face in a daze, and suddenly, two lines of tears fell from her eyes. The tears fell and fell on the back of Zhang Xiaofan’s palm.

    "I wanted to risk everything. I wanted to stay with you for a lifetime. Even if I was cast aside by the world and punished by my master, I didn't care. But now, but now" Her lips trembled slightly, slowly  He lowered his head and said, "But now Qingyun is in trouble! Since childhood, Qingyun sectI was brought up by the city government, who loved me and taught me, and was as kind as a mountain.  If it was just for us to be together, I would be willing to be scolded and scorned by them, but now that they are in trouble, I I can only go back and be with them.  "

    Lu Xueqi looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan's face, not looking away for a moment, as if unwilling to give up at a glance. The breeze blew, and the skirt of her clothes fluttered gently.

    "Perhaps you still don't know that Qingyun Sect is secretly in civil strife, and the once invincible 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' has been unable to be activated. This battle is just I'm afraid it's really a disaster, and I don't know if I can come back to see you again.  you."

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. Then, a slightly bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She looked at Zhang Xiaofan and whispered: "Xiaofan, I don't know if it's God's will or not. We always don't have it."  We are destined to stay together forever. But," she paused, and after a moment, she said quietly in a low and firm voice, "but, I have never regretted it!"

    After saying that, she leaned down and kissed Zhang Xiaofan gently on the lips. The warm feeling from the lips seemed to spread throughout her whole body.

    A faint, happy feeling

    She smiled, bit her lip, stood up, took one last look at the sleeping man, turned around and walked away, but she walked so knowingly, her body often seemed to turn back to take another look, but after all,  She didn't look back for a second glance.

    Perhaps, even she knew that if she looked back, she would never have the courage to leave.

    With fluttering white clothes, she finally left.

    With the slightest hint of wind and grass, Xiao Hui quietly walked over, climbed onto Zhang Xiaofan's chest and sat there, silently looking at the white figure going away.  Under it, the fingers on Zhang Xiaofan's palm moved slightly again.

    The breeze has been blowing, time has passed quietly, and Caomiao Village has fallen into a long silence again. The day has passed, the night has come, and the stars have fallen, showing the vicissitudes of the human world.

    Xiao Hui sat on Zhang Xiaofan's chest, looking a little sleepy. He opened his mouth and yawned, making a few "ZhiZhiZhiZhi" sounds.  Then, as if it suddenly felt something, it turned its eyes and looked at Zhang Xiaofan beneath it.

    A low gasp came, and then Zhang Xiaofan slowly opened his eyes.

    The first thing that comes into view is the endless sky, the deep darkness dotted with countless shining stars.  He didn't move, just lying quietly, staring at the sky.

    Xiao Hui seemed a little confused next to him. He scratched his head and crawled over to take a look, but then he shrank back.  The night breeze blows and the grass floats.  That deep darkness has been like this for millions of years, and compared to it, a person's life is like a firefly compared to the sun and the moon, but a fleeting moment.

    Perhaps it was because the ancients understood this that they pursued immortality tirelessly!

    But, what if it is an empty shell, even if it lives forever?

    His expression was very calm, calm as he had never been before, no longer sad or excited, he just looked up at the sky silently.

    The sky is infinite, the stars are moving, the sky and the earth are silent, only the sound of wind blows quietly.

    Before we knew it, it was getting bright.

    But when the morning light fell and the last darkness disappeared, Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes.  He lay quietly like this for a long time, until the sun rose and the warm sunshine shone on him, he opened his eyes again, and this time, he stood up.

    Standing where he was, he looked around. The ruins hidden in the weeds were desolate but kind. There were many places that had been deeply engraved in his heart many years ago and would never be erased. And how many places were  As a child, I used to run and play, leaving a place of pure happiness.

    He walked leisurely, his footsteps making no sound on the green grass.  Xiao Hui jumped up next to him, grabbed his collar three times and climbed up to his shoulders and sat down.

    "Woo"

    The wind blowing from behind seemed to be stronger, making a whistling sound, and the green grass around him undulated with the wind, like waves.  The ruins looked like silent but gentle people staring at him.  He walked to the north of the village, where there was still a ruin, which was even more dilapidated. From a distance, the outline still vaguely resembled the appearance of a small dilapidated temple.

    This time, Gui Li stood for a longer time. He stared deeply at the ruins of the small temple. After a long time, a faint and friendly smile appeared on his lips.  That smile was gentle, without any trace of resentment or regret.

    Then, he turned around and walked away, never looking back again.

    "Let's go, Xiao Hui."

    "Zhizhizhizhi" little girl?? called softly on his shoulder and touched his head.

    He smiled faintly, facing the breeze blowing in front of him, and said with a smile: "Let's go where we should go."

    He moved his eyes and looked into the distance, where the majestic Qingyun Mountain pierced the sky.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, there is a busy scene everywhere, but near the back mountain, it seems more secluded, with no one even around. It seems that it is because powerful enemies are pressing the area, and Daoxuan Zhenren, the center of the faction, has disappeared for no reason, so no one will  Notice this.

    In the afternoon, when the sun shone into the quiet woods on the back hill, Gui Li was already walking on the quiet mountain forest road.  This is not the first time he has come to the back mountain of Tongtian Peak. Counting to count, he has been here several times. He is already familiar with the nearby terrain. Just looking at his expression, there is no hint of caution and anxiety on his face.  Walking slowly with the calm smile he had had since he woke up.

    The mountain road is rugged, with ancient trees on both sides. From deep in the forest, there are sounds of birdsong from time to time. Gui Li's eyes turn from the forest to the ground and then to the front. The ancient road is winding and stretching. I don't know how many past events have happened on it.  .

    The mountains and forests are quiet, the wind is blowing, and it seems not to be touched by the tackiness of the world.

    The familiar three-way intersection in his memory slowly appeared in front of his eyes. Zhang Xiaofan stopped at the intersection and looked to the right unexpectedly. Behind the layers of dense forest, there was a faint trace of light in the gaps between the dense branches and leaves.  A corner of the majestic ancestral hall.  He smiled slightly, turned around and stepped onto the path.

    The intersection was not far from the ancestor's ancestral hall, and the solemn hall soon appeared. However, Zhang Xiaofan did not walk to the open space. He just stood quietly behind a large tree with lush leaves beside the mountain road, facing in that direction.  Looking away.

    The main hall is still so dim, and the stone steps and open space in front of the door are still covered with dead leaves like countless past days.  After a while, a white figure walked out of the hall. He had a handsome face and a gentle smile. There was no sharp sword in his hand, but a broom made of bamboo.

    He glanced at the fallen leaves everywhere, with a slight smile on his face. He raised his hands and stretched, taking a deep breath of the slightly sweet air in the mountains and forests, and then began to quietly sweep the fallen leaves on the ground.

    The broom was flying, and the fallen leaves were swept aside little by little. Some of them were blown up by the wind like a disobedient child. They stubbornly wanted to return to their original place, but he swept them back again with a smile.

    The wind blows through the mountains and forests, and the waves are blowing.

    In the distance, behind the big tree, Zhang Xiaofan looked at the familiar white figure quietly, showing a knowing and quiet smile.

    On the clearing, Lin Jingyu seemed to suddenly feel something. He paused on his hands and turned to look at the mountain road leading to the outside world. However, the mountain road was empty. Apart from ancient trees and shrubs, were there any traces of other people?

    He was startled for a moment, then shook his head slightly and laughed. Maybe he heard it wrong. With this thought in mind, he picked up the broom and swept it again.

    Behind the dense forest in the distance, Zhang Xiaofan walked slowly, getting further and further away from the ancestral hall behind him. Soon, he came to the three-way intersection again.  This time, he looked in the direction of Huanyue Cave, and without any hesitation, he crossed the forbidden area and walked slowly.

    He felt very clearly that deep in the Huanyue Cave, there seemed to be a mysterious force constantly calling him, asking him to go to that place.

    This feeling was already extremely strong when he was still in the ruins of Caomiao Village!

    Standing in front of Huanyue Cave, Zhang Xiaofan stopped and stared at the mysterious place in front of him.

    The appearance of this cave is no different from other ordinary mountain caves in the world. The rough stones and hard ground are slightly different. The only difference is that the ground in front of the cave has been trampled over the years.  It's smooth, showing the past weather here.

    From that small stone gate, a generation of Qingyun Sect's genius Qingye Taoist once walked out. Countless figures who were all-powerful in the past years left their footprints here. This Huanyue Cave Mansion is actually the Qingyun Sect.  Witnesses of the rise, fall, and disgrace over the past two thousand years.

    But now, what is in front of Zhang Xiaofan is just an ordinary stone cave.

    He smiled and walked in, as if he were home, without any hesitation or hesitation.

    The sunlight outside the cave was blocked by the stone wall and could not shine inside the cave. The cave looked very shady and cool, and the simple scene was just like when he first came here. Even the Tai Chi pattern hanging on the wall was still there.  Exactly the same as before.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over and put his hand on the Tai Chi diagram. A faint clear light shone, and the??Qingyun Sect's true Xuan Gong method, in the clear light, the Tai Chi diagram slowly reacted and lit up. After a moment, as he expected, the mountain wall next to it slowly moved away, revealing  The strange white mist door that rotates like water waves.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the seemingly unfathomable rotating water waves. The last time he entered it, he was attracted by the mysterious power contained in it and almost fell into a place of eternal destruction. But now he faced it again, the profound  Deep in the water, there seems to be a faint suction force, giving people the illusion of falling into it.

    He took a deep breath, no longer hesitated, took steps and walked in.

    A feeling of coolness rushed towards him, as if he had indeed stepped into a world of deep water. Just a moment later, Zhang Xiaofan found that he was again like the last time, surrounded by a world of emptiness and emptiness.

    There was darkness, boundless, no light, and no end. Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, became uneasy. He moved a little and called out twice. Zhang Xiaofan gently stretched out his hand and patted the monkey's head, as if to comfort him.  It, Xiao Hui immediately became quiet.

    Then, Zhang Xiaofan stared forward, but there was nothing but darkness in his eyes. He stared for a long time without moving, until finally, a faint smile suddenly appeared on his lips, but he closed his eyes and walked forward.  go.

    After just a few steps, the death-like silence was suddenly broken. With a loud bang, a burst of hot air rushed towards him. Zhang Xiaofan could even clearly feel as if he had walked into a sea of ??fire, and all his skin and flesh were covered in flames.  Burned by the sudden flames, severe pain surged from every corner of the body, and the entire body seemed to be destroyed in this sea of ??fire.

    But he still closed his eyes tightly, and even when the muscles on his face were slightly distorted by the intense pain, he still maintained a faint smile on his lips.  He moved forward step by step, slowly but continuously.

    On his shoulder, the monkey Xiao Hui let out a frightened cry, sounding very frightened, but Zhang Xiaofan immediately hugged it deeply, burying Xiao Hui's head deeply in his chest and no longer looked outside.  Quickly, it seemed that the master's palm and the heartbeat in his chest made Xiao Hui quiet down and lay motionless.

    The sound of the flames burning became louder and louder, and even the air around the body seemed to be filled with a terrifying smell of anxiety. The pain in the body continued to increase, and every step seemed to be endured thousands of times more pain.

    However, his footsteps still did not stop, walking forward slowly but firmly.

    I don’t know when, but the violent sea of ??flames that I felt slowly receded. Around him, there was once again a vast and empty silence, and the pain in his body also disappeared.

    In the silence, suddenly, a crisp sound of water drops sounded in his ears. The cold water drops came from nowhere, fell from nothingness, and landed on Zhang Xiaofan's face.

    The ice is biting.

    In a moment, a rumbling sound without any warning came from the front, overwhelming the sky and seemed to be omnipresent. Zhang Xiaofan's mind could clearly depict in addition to that terrifying scene, a huge wave like a dragon, thousands of feet high, crashing down.  , anything that stands in front of this huge power of heaven and earth is as small as an ant. Even the majestic Qingyun Mountain was swallowed up by it in an instant. The biting cold wind tore his body apart in an instant, which was even more powerful than the burning flames just now.  Ten times the pain came from every corner of the body again.

    Zhang Xiaofan never knew that a person's body could be tortured in this way and feel such severe pain. Even his tenacious nerves seemed to collapse before the pain.  Thousands of hands were tearing at him, and he could no longer breathe. It was as if he was trapped under the deep sea, and the endless pressure would immediately crush him into powder and turn him into water of death.

    Even if you die, you should open your eyes and look around before you die

    Like a lamp, this thought suddenly appeared deep in his heart, flickering far away, like a temptation.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and slowly continued walking forward, closing his eyes tightly!

    The cold waves on all sides seemed to be irritated, and suddenly became more and more furious. The roaring sound was deafening, and the torture feeling like being cut into pieces with a thousand knives came one after another. Zhang Xiaofan's forehead was even covered with cold sweat, and his face was extremely pale.  But he always maintained the remaining clarity before the collapse, and still walked slowly.

    One step after another, never stopping, just like life, moving forward slowly, after all, you can't look back.

    The tide receded slowly, and the deafening and terrifying sound disappeared. Silence returned to his side again. In a void, it seemed that only his footsteps echoed.

    ?A person, walking alone!

    &nbsp; "Xiaofan"

    Suddenly, a voice called faintly from behind him. In an instant, Zhang Xiaofan felt as if he had been struck by thunder, his body shook violently, and there was an expression of disbelief on his face. This was the first time, and he stopped involuntarily.

    His eyes were still closed, but his lips began to tremble slightly. He was a little choked, a little heartbroken, and a little desperate. He said in a low voice: "Bi Yao"

    That familiar voice seemed to be right behind him, infinitely tender, with a bit of the unforgettable tenderness that haunted him, and said faintly: "Xiaofan, are you ignoring me? Look back at me."

    Zhang Xiaofan's body began to tremble slowly, as if he was caught in a fierce battle. He tried to turn around several times, but endured it.  Although there was no pain or suffering, at this moment, his clothes were soaked with sweat and his face was distorted. He was actually in more pain than the terrifying fire burning his body in the deep sea and the coldness just now.

    A low but clear call floated behind him, as if it would never end. Isn't this life of ups and downs just for that voice?  Why don't you look back?

    "ah……"

    He suddenly roared, his body was shaking, his teeth were clenched, and his bones were shaking, as if he had finally reached the limit of endurance.

    However, it seemed that this was not over yet, except for Baguio's voice calling him behind him. Slowly, he actually heard the voices of other people, all of whom were unforgettable people in his life.

    Father, mother!

    Master Puzhi!

    Tian Buyi, Suru!

    ……

    Endless, the sounds are layer upon layer, wave after wave, calling and shouting behind him, and the past events of his life are like smoke, flashing by one scene after another.

    "Thousands of mountains and rivers, one person treks; in the dusk snow across thousands of mountains, only a shadow walks alone.

    He doesn’t want to be lonely or live forever. All he wants is to be with the one he loves

    He hugged his head and cried like a child with nowhere to hide.

    Tears dripped down, and there was a touch of warmth in the palm of his hand.  The endless calls around him were still calling in his ears, lingering, tempting him, making him open his eyes and turn back.

    However, the faint warmth suddenly calmed his trembling body. This familiar and warm feeling seemed to have been felt by him not long ago.  There was also someone who stayed by his side when he was on the verge of collapse, hugging him tightly through countless dark nights, and warming him with the warmth of his own body.

    There was also a time when, in that emptiness and darkness, he was half asleep and half awake. In the trance, warm tears fell on his face.  In a terrifying cold world, it told him that he was not alone.

    In this life, those thousands of mountains and rivers, those thousands of mountains with dusk snow,

    no,

    one person!

    The countless voices around him suddenly became urgent, as if they had been stimulated by something, and continued to call him with a bit of sadness, but Zhang Xiaofan's body slowly stood up, and the painful distortion on his face was relieved by a calmness.  replace.

    Then, he smiled softly, with a deep nostalgia and unforgettable longing, and smiled lightly.  Then, he turned around and walked away, leaving all the sounds behind him, letting the sound scream, and then gradually subsided in the sharp sound.

    Silence finally came again.

    A gentle cough came from in front of Zhang Xiaofan. It was an old voice, a bit fragile and a bit surprised, "So it's you"

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, took a deep breath, slowly exhaled a long breath, and slowly opened his eyes.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 6 The Way of Heaven

.    Zhang Xiaofan never thought that what he would see when he opened his eyes would be such a world.

    Everything in front of him was not at all a cave hidden deep in the mountain as he imagined. What was in front of him was another ancient, desolate and strange place.

    A vast, endless desolate Gobi desert lay before him. There were no trees, flowers or grass, only dark gray rocks and sand. Strong winds blew across the Gobi desert, bringing with it a shrieking sound.  Above the head, there is a strange sky. Thick dark purple clouds press the world as if it is breathless. In the clouds, huge white lightning strikes from the sky and jumps across the sky.

    The farthest horizon in the distance is a dark green halo. It is particularly bright there, like a bright light at the end of darkness. There are also countless meteors passing across the sky, emitting blazing and dazzling light, turning into stars in the sky.  Make brilliant and spectacular star speech.

    After a long while, Zhang Xiaofan slowly withdrew his gaze, his shocked mood gradually calmed down, and he looked forward. On the desolate Gobi, not far in front of him, there was indeed an altar with a dark gray boulder as its seat and steps on all sides.  , seven floors up and down, there are seven huge pillars on the altar, divided into seven colors, each one is tens of feet high, and it takes three people to surround it. Ordinary people look as small as ants on this altar.  In the center of the altar, there is an ancient cauldron with a crude form. At this moment, there is a man leaning on the ancient cauldron with a tired look on his face. He looks extremely old, and he is looking towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body was shocked. This man who looked extremely old was actually the current headmaster of Qingyun Sect, Daoxuan Zhenren.

    There was no cold, black air around Master Daoxuan at this moment, and he looked far from the usual one who commanded the world to command the Taoist Immortal Wind. He seemed to have been breathing in a low voice, and when he saw Gui Li walking over, he suddenly  He smiled and said: "I didn't expect you to be able to walk through the 'Path of the Phantom Moon' on your own. It's really amazing."

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment, then turned around and saw a stone gate standing where he had just come from. Different from the desolate scenery of the world around him, there was darkness in this stone gate that was one foot high and six feet wide. Looking from a distance, it seemed that  You can still vaguely see the layer of swirling water mist flowing through the water. It seems that the passage is not long.

    It’s just that Zhang Xiaofan looked at the darkness and recalled the scene just now, still feeling a lingering fear. But after a moment, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, turned around again, and looked at Dao Xuanxuan.

    The person in front of him can be said to have directly killed Tian Buyi, his most respected mentor in his life, and indirectly killed his master's wife Suru. However, at this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren, who looked weak but not at all hostile, seemed to be missing in Zhang Xiaofan's heart.  Any desire for revenge.

    "Are you OK?"

    He slowly walked up to Master Daoxuan and said quietly

    Master Daoxuan looked at him, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his tired face, but instead of asking him about his past grudges, he asked: "Why did you come here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said calmly: "I thought I should come, so I came."

    Master Daoxuan looked at him and slowly laughed. He laughed louder and louder, shook his head and said with a smile: "Well, the one who should have come has just come, hahahaha" He laughed wantonly and crazily, as if he was affectionate.  As the conversation gradually became more intense, Zhang Xiaofan did not ask any more questions or interrupt him, but just watched quietly.

    It took a long time for Master Daoxuan's laughter to slowly stop. His face still looked very tired, but the strange light in his eyes had begun to become sharp and bright.

    "Don't you want to avenge your master?" Master Daoxuan suddenly said to him calmly.

    Zhang Xiaofan did not answer, but still looked at Master Daoxuan quietly. His eyes were calm and peaceful, as if there was a hint of compassion. However, the monkey Xiao Hui in his arms seemed a little uneasy and moved a few times.  She left his arms and climbed onto his shoulders again to sit down.

    Master Daoxuan's body seemed to tremble slightly, and his face slowly changed. His tired look gradually disappeared, and the sharp light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.  The aura that once looked down on the world seemed to quickly return to him like a tide.

    That terrifying and invisible power can be clearly felt from Master Daoxuan even if Zhang Xiaofan is standing aside.

    He stood up slowly, and wisps of black energy emerged from his body, swirling around him at high speed, and the violent aura reappeared. He stared at Zhang Xiaofan and smiled again, but this smile seemed a little  ferocious.

    "Still. Are you scared?"

    "Boom" suddenly, a loud noise burst out behind Daoxuan Zhenren, and the ancient tripod was instantly blown to pieces by a huge force, with pieces scattered everywhere.Splashing everywhere, Zhang Xiaofan's pupils shrank slightly in the smoke.

    A broken sword was placed in the original position of the ancient cauldron, inserted upside down on the hard stone base. It looked like stone but not stone, like jade but not jade. It was crude in form but had a majestic look. It was the official ancient sword for killing immortals.

    "Hahahaha" At this moment, the thick black energy was already covering Master Daoxuan. In the midst of laughter, he stretched out his hand, and as if he had spiritual power, the Ancient Zhuxian Sword shook, and slowly pulled it out on its own, flew off the ground and fell to the ground.  In the hands of Daoxuan Zhenren.

    "Since you are so useless, then let me send you to see your master, hahahaha" Daoxuan Zhenren laughed ferociously, and tightly grasped the hilt of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. In an instant, the entire huge building was  The altar trembled, and a burst of abundant power burst out. On the altar, the seven huge stone pillars seemed to be summoned, and they lit up one by one, and the light became more and more powerful.

    Finally, it turned into seven colorful red lights, which were dazzling and shot straight into the sky.

    A panicked macro light soared into the sky and penetrated into the deep purple clouds. Suddenly, the thick clouds above the altar changed. Countless clouds began to rotate rapidly. Electric light flashed one after another in the clouds. A huge crack slowly opened, revealing  The true appearance in the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and held his breath. It was only at this moment that he truly understood why this place was called "Huanyue Cave"!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the crack that was broken open by the huge light driven by the Zhuxian Solid Sword,

    There was a flickering moon, red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, indigo, purple, all kinds of colors flashing on this psychedelic moon, emitting beautiful and mysterious light.

    And when the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian drove the seven giant pillars to shine into the sky, the seven-color rainbow light instantly passed through the clouds and merged into the fantasy moon. Suddenly, the magic moon's light flourished, and the seven-color light flickered non-stop. After a moment, unexpectedly,  A seven-colored qi sword was transformed into the mid-air. Wherever it passed, all the dark clouds evaded and dissipated, creating an unparalleled power.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face changed color. He was very familiar with this formation. It was the invincible Zhuxian Sword Formation. However, there were no stingy swords flying in the sky at the moment. However, under the phantom moonlight, the power of this main sword was as if  It was more powerful than the Immortal-killing Sword Formation that was launched on the Qimai Peak that day.

    Master Daoxuan's features were completely shrouded in black air at this moment, and an icy laughter came from inside, which sounded even more bone-chilling, "In this Huanyue Cave Mansion, the magic power of the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals has increased tenfold, please forgive me."  This is Daluo Jinxian, and he will die without a burial place, so he must die!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals was already swung in his hand. In an instant, the situation in the world changed color, rumbling thunder exploded across the world, and the terrifying giant sword in the sky slowly turned its head to face Zhang Xiaofan.

    Before the sword fell, the violent wind was already coming. Zhang Xiaofan knew that such a power that could destroy the world and destroy the world cannot be resisted by human power. He tried to dodge the sword, but unexpectedly, the moon flickered in the sky. Just as he moved,  , a rainbow light had already shrouded him, and suddenly it was like a mountain of stone pressing down on him, pressing his entire life back. After the pressure, he actually became unsteady and his whole body slowly knelt down.  Wherever he stood, the sound of "kaka kaka" rumbled from the ground, and within a radius of dozens of feet with Zhang Xiaofan as the center, countless cracks appeared on the ground in the blink of an eye.

    The giant sword was so powerful before it arrived. After the ancient sword of Zhuxian was broken, under the phantom moon, its power seemed to be even more powerful than before. With this terrifying power, even if the real Daluo Jinxian came here, it would be wiped out. I don't know  How could such a terrifying power exist in the human world?

    Although Zhang Xiaofan is at an extremely high level at the moment, and after experiencing the complete enlightenment of life and death, his mentality has reincarnated and his practice has advanced to another level.  However, this immortal-killing power is definitely not possessed by the human world, and cannot be resisted by human beings. He is actually helpless, so he can only sigh softly and wait for death.

    But at this critical moment of life and death, he felt calm in his heart, without any fear, as if he was about to go home, with a faint smile on his lips.

    However, it seemed that God did not want him to die like this. When Zhang Xiaofan gave up, another voice sounded in the distance.

    "Brother, stop it"

    This voice is young and calm, but the words give people a faint feeling of excitement and soaring, as if the speaker can easily touch people's hearts and make people's blood boil with a casual sentence.

    The power of Zhu Xian, which was destroying the heaven and the earth and could not be stopped by gods and demons, suddenly stopped. Daoxuan Zhenren, who seemed to have mastered the power of life and death in the world and looked down upon everything, the black energy on his face suddenly dissipated, revealing  With an unbelievable expression, he stared behind Gui Li in astonishment, and even his voice became hoarse:

    "YouJunior Brother Wan"

    The pressure on Zhang Xiaofan suddenly dissipated, and then the cracks under his feet quietly closed on their own, as ifIt had never happened before. He didn't have time to be surprised by this. He turned sharply and looked back.

    A white figure stood under the stone door through which he had just entered this world.

    That was a young and handsome young man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, with a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes seemed to always exude enthusiasm.  The strong wind blowing on the Gobi Desert, his white clothes fluttering, looking indescribably chic, just standing there casually, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a feeling of admiration from the bottom of his heart, as if he would follow him as long as he said a word.  He is also willing to fight in the iron-blooded battlefield across the world.

    In the sky, the moon is twinkling.

    In this psychedelic space of time, in the chaotic and lost memories, the former Qingyun twins reunited again.

    Master Daoxuan’s body began to tremble slowly, and the Ancient Zhuxian Sword he held high slowly lowered. He walked down the altar step by step and walked towards the white figure, never looking at Zhang Xiaofan again.

    The white clothes are fluttering, and the handsome face is just like the passionate years in the memory, exuding the light of youth.

    That light, warm and blazing, was once the most cherished place in his heart.

    In his eyes, hot tears slowly welled up in his dry eyes.

    "Junior brotheris it really you?"

    The young man in white stood there without leaving the scope of the stone gate. With a smile on his face, he said to Master Daoxuan: "How are you, senior brother? We haven't seen each other for a long time."

    Master Daoxuan's body shook. Although he was still holding the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, the black energy on his body quickly disappeared after he saw Wan Jianyi's figure. However, at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan first saw him.  The look of deep tiredness returned to his face again.

    He seemed to have aged ten years in this short period of time, as if the life in his body had been sucked away by Zhu Xian in his hand.

    It’s just that Master Daoxuan obviously didn’t pay attention to the changes in his body. All his energy was focused on the young man in white who appeared mysteriously. He slowly stretched out his hand to touch the body in his memory: "Junior brother  …”

    His voice broke off halfway, and his hand passed through the body and touched nothing, except nothingness.

    Master Daoxuan staggered, as if his footing was unstable. He stretched out his hand to support Shimen before he managed to stand still. He was panting heavily, but despair and pain flashed across his eyes.

    Like a fleeting shadow, the white figure that had just disappeared when he reached out to touch it quietly appeared in front of him, but still did not leave the scope of the stone door. The young shadow still smiled and said: "Brother, you  Why aren't you awake yet?"

    Master Daoxuan looked up, with confusion in his eyes, and murmured: "Sober, what are you sober?"

    The young man in white stared at him and said quietly: "Brother, you are smart in your life. You should have realized the truth long ago. Let it go, let go of your attachment to this world, and let go of the useless pursuit of power. The two of us practiced Taoism together, and what we did  , do you want to eat these things?"

    Master Daoxuan's body slowly began to tremble. At this moment, he looked like an aging old man who had completely swallowed up his body. At the last moment of his life, he was struggling desperately to see the road ahead in confusion.

    "Wepractice Taoismfor what?"

    The young man in white showed that gentle smile again, and the look on his face was so warm that even Zhang Xiaofan who was standing aside was trembling.  The man in white clothes didn't say anything else. He just shook his shameless robe lightly. A breeze blew through the skirts of his clothes, blowing away the fine sand and dust under his feet, leaving nothing but nothing.

    He looked at the old and tired face of Master Daoxuan peacefully and calmly, and said gently: "Brother, let it go."

    "Snapped!"

    The Ancient Zhuxian Sword, which contains supreme magical power and is capable of destroying the heaven and earth. The Ancient Zhuxian Sword fell from the hands of Master Daoxuan and fell to the ground like an ordinary long sword, broken from copper and iron.

    A smile slowly appeared on Master Daoxuan's face. The smile was peaceful and calm, exactly the same as the smile on the face of the young man in white.

    "I'm sosilly, I waited so long to understand" He said softly in a low voice, took a step forward, stretched out his hands, as if he wanted to hug something, but after a moment, his body slowly  He fell down and fell weakly to the ground.

    All life disappeared from that body, but no matter what, the faint and gentle smile on Daoxuan's face could not be taken away.

    The sky and the earth were silent, and in an instant, only the sound of the howling wind in the distance was left.

    The once all-powerful figure is so quiet nowHe left quietly, and Zhang Xiaofan stood aside silently, watching everything that happened.

    The figure of the young man in white became a little blurred, but it did not disappear. On the contrary, he looked at the body of Master Daoxuan in silence for a while, then turned around and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan knew to some extent in his heart the identity of this white-clothed figure who seemed to be real and illusory, and he couldn't help but feel a general reverence in his heart, and whispered: "Senior."

    The young man in white still had a gentle smile, looked at Zhang Xiaofan with a bit of admiration in his eyes, and said with a slight smile: "Hello, kid, you are really good."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't understand why he praised him for a moment, and he didn't know what the word "good" in his words meant. He was a little surprised, but the young man in white didn't seem to intend to explain. He waved his hand lightly and saw that he was lying on the ground.  The Ancient Zhuxian Sword on the ground suddenly seemed to be dragged by an invisible force and flew up.

    The young man in white stared at the ancient sword, then looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and said quietly: "My child, this power of killing immortals is the mysterious and supreme magic power that conquers the creation of heaven and earth. It can kill immortals and demons, destroy heaven and earth, it shouldn't be  He exists in the world, but now that he is here, he needs a master after all."

    While he was talking, the Ancient Zhu Xian Sword was carried by the wind like floating duckweed and floated in front of Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and looked at the young man in white. He didn't know what to say for a moment. After a while, he said: "Senior, you"

    The young man in white clothes smiled and said: "Why do you think you can come here? In fact, it is because this sword summoned you, so you are the one who is destined."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head repeatedly and said: "Senior, you and Daoxuanthe two masters are both amazing talents. They are extremely intelligent and unique. They are thousands of times better than the disciples. Neither of you two can do it."  How can a disciple who truly masters the power of killing immortals be able to take on this important task if he is too stupid?"

    The young man in white smiled slightly and said: "If you can bear it, you will know if you pick up this ancient sword of killing immortals. This power of killing immortals is not a common thing in the world, and it can be mastered by inhumane methods."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, looked at the young man in white, and said, "Senior, what do you mean by this?"

    The young man in white smiled and said: "Since ancient times, you are the only one who has had the opportunity to understand four of the five volumes of the "Book of Heaven". If not, there are billions of creatures in the world, why are you the only one who can feel the summons of this ancient sword of killing immortals?  ?”

    The more Zhang Xiaofan listened, the more shocked he became, and he lost his voice: "What, senior, do you mean to say that this ancient sword of killing immortals is"

    The young man in white clothes smiled and said: "Exactly, the Zhuxian Ancient Sword is the fifth volume of the legendary Book of Heaven!" At this point, his expression suddenly dimmed again, but he soon regained his composure and said calmly: "What's more, the real  The key to mastering the power of killing immortals is not the level of one's spiritual practice, the most important thing is the heart."

    Zhang Xiaofan was puzzled and said: "Why is this?"

    The young man in white said: "The power of killing immortals is far beyond ordinary people. If you control it easily, you can be invincible in the world. Once you have such a terrifying and terrifying power in your hand, you will often indulge in it unconsciously. In the end, the inner demons will backfire and become  A slave of the power of killing immortals."

    He sighed softly and said: "Back then, Senior Brother Daoxuan and I were both confident that we were unparalleled in the world, and we were arrogant about everything. Little did we know that in the end, neither of us could resist our inner demons. Only those who have truly experienced thousands of hardships, setbacks and failures, and whose hearts have been forged into steel.  Humans are the real masters of this immortal-killing power!"

    The ancient sword of Zhu Xian slowly floated in front of Zhang Xiaofan. In the distance, the figure of the young man in white began to shake and gradually blurred, but his voice still came clearly, "Child, master this power well, and wait until you can truly  Once you understand the meaning of that sentence in the Book of Heaven, you will understand everything"

    The next moment, the white shadow dissipated, and almost at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan Su Rong slowly stretched out his hand and grabbed the hilt of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.

    Five fingers, close together!

    "Boom!"

    It was like a thunder, suddenly exploding in the ears, tearing the entire sky apart, lightning flashing, wind and clouds rolling, the phantom moon in the sky was full of brilliance, the colorful lights were shining non-stop, converging into a huge light pillar, falling from the sky  , shrouding Zhang Xiaofan’s figure.

    "ah……"

    With a long roar, the sound entered the clouds. Zhang Xiaofan flew away and landed on the altar. Seven colorful pillars lit up at the same time. The light pillars were like dragons, vigorously tumbling in the air, as if they were cheering and roaring.

    In the depths of the light, Zhang Xiaofan's figure seemed to be a little blurry. I could only vaguely see his movements, slowly raising the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. As the ancient sword rose higher, the wind and clouds in the sky rotated more and more.  Hurry, that colorful qi sword, which represents the peerless power of killing immortals, appears again, looking down upon the world with arrogance!

    &nbsp; Around the giant sword in the sky, under the brilliance of the phantom moon, in the empty sky and earth, a row of huge golden fonts slowly appeared. Each one was a hundred feet high, and they went straight from the sky to the ground. It was spectacular.  Extremely.

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs!

    The wind and clouds are turbulent, the sky and the earth are rustling, and in the depths of the brilliance, that gaze is staring deeply at the sky, the earth, and the sky!

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    Looking out from Tongtian Peak, the sky in the distance no longer has the cloudless blue emptiness of the past. At this moment, a violent blood-red light and shadow enveloped the sky, turned into heavy dark clouds, and was pressing towards Tongtian Peak.  .

    There was chaos in the Qingyun Sect. The sudden invasion of the Demon Sect was so fierce that no one could have predicted it. In a short period of time, the righteousness had been severely damaged, and the elites were dead. The most terrifying thing was this  The righteous elites of the top 10 middle schools were actually bewitched by the mysterious and strange evil spells of the Demon King's Sect, and became the ghost king's thugs.  .

    Originally, the right path had an absolute advantage over the demon sect, but suddenly the world was reversed. The ghost king seemed to think this was not ordinary enough, and even used evil methods to confuse all the people on the Qingyun Road and near the Qingyun Mountains.  His men only know how to kill with murderous weapons, and their number has exceeded 100,000. They are so powerful that they are even more powerful than the beast-monster disaster that was known as the great catastrophe of the world.

    As for the Qingyun Sect, there are only the disciples of the Qingyun Sect and the remaining friends in the righteous path. The elites of the famous sects have all been wiped out. Even giants such as Tianyin Temple, there are only a dozen monks coming here at the moment.  Among them were the abbot Master Puhong, the divine monk Pukong, and the younger generation Faxiang, Fashan and others. Among the group of monks, there was another withered old monk who was silent and stood beside Master Puhong.  beside.

    Hearing the arrival of the monks from Tianyin Temple, there was an immediate commotion in the Qingyun Sect. For many years, Tianyin Temple has always been on good terms with the Qingyun Sect. Whenever there was a big disaster, they would fight the enemy side by side. Now everyone came out to welcome them, just to see  After arriving at Tianyin Temple, all the monks couldn't help but be speechless.

    The one who is in front of everyone in Qingyun Sect.  In addition to Xiao Yicai, who was temporarily handling the affairs of Nagato, they were Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, who was the most senior member of Qingyun Sect, and Master Shuiyue, the leader of Xiaozhu Peak.  Uncle Zeng looked around and saw that the monks in Tianyin Temple had a look of dust on their faces, but most of the monks actually had bloodstains on their bodies. It was obvious that they had gone through one or more events before they came here.  Fighting hard, I think of the monks of Tianyin Temple.  These are the only people here, could it be

    Uncle Zeng often takes a step forward.  After hesitating for a moment, he said: "Master Puhong, you this"

    Master Puhong was very calm and returned the greeting with his hands folded.  He said calmly: "This catastrophe has occurred again, and all living beings in the world are in ruins. The monks of our temple originally wanted to save the common people, but the Taoist priest is taller than the demon, and most of the disciples have already passed away."

    After that, he softly recited "Amitabha". Zeng Shuchang was speechless, and then a look of sadness appeared on his face. Xiao Yicai forced himself to calm down. Although his heart slowly sank, he still forced a smile and said: "No matter what,  As long as you masters are here, please go in first."

    Master Puhong and other monks from Tianyin Temple joined hands and saluted. At that moment, everyone walked back to the Yuqing Hall. Behind them, the blood-red red clouds on the distant sky pressed in a little bit more.

    Master Shuiyue walked a few steps and suddenly felt something. He looked back and saw that Lu Xueqi, who was following him, had walked to the railing next to the stone steps at some point. She leaned on the railing and looked into the distance. She was in a daze and didn't know where she was.  What to think.  Master Shuiyue was about to call her, but suddenly his expression dimmed, as if he thought of something, he quietly walked over, walked behind Lu Xueqi, and called softly: "Xueqi."

    Lu Xueqi stirred and woke up. She turned back to look at Master Shuiyue and whispered, "Yes, master. Disciple, go in now."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to walk towards Yuqing Palace. Unexpectedly, a look of pity flashed across Master Shuiyue's face, but he reached out and grabbed Lu Xueqi's hand and held her.

    Lu Xueqi was a little surprised, turned around and said, "Master, what's wrong?"

    Master Shuiyue sighed softly, looked at no one around, lowered his voice, and said softly: "Xue Qi, please leave now."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and said: "Master, where do you want your disciple to go?"

    Master Shuiyue turned to the distance, watching the ferocious red clouds rolling in, and said calmly: "Leave Qingyun Mountain, go to the place you want to go, be with the person you miss in your heart, and live a good life." She slowly said  He slowly turned to look at Lu Xueqi and said, "Don't come back again."

    Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, and tears suddenly flashed in her eyes, but after a moment, she slowly shook her head and whispered.: "Master, I won't leave, I want to be with you."

    Master Shuiyue gave a bitter smile and said: "Silly boy, Master has lived for such a long time, even if he dies, it won't be a big deal, but you are still so young, and you have someone who truly misses you. Listen to Master and leave Qingyun."  Go and be with him.”

    Lu Xueqi clenched her teeth and her lips trembled slightly. It seemed that Master Shuiyue's words were a temptation that she couldn't refuse. She was haunted by dreams, wasn't she all for that kind of life?

    However, she still slowly shook her head slowly, as if with great difficulty, and then turned around and walked towards the Yuqing Palace.  Master Shuiyue looked at her thin and fragile figure, let out a long sigh, and slowly shook his head with a sad expression.

    After standing there for a moment, she sighed softly and walked towards the Yuqing Hall. Halfway there, she suddenly stopped again and looked at the railing in the other corner of the Yuqing Hall. She saw that  In a secluded place, there was another man and a woman, quietly standing together, whispering, and no one knew what they were talking about.

    As for those two people, the female is Wen Min, a disciple of Master Shuiyue, and the male is Song Daren of Dazhufeng. Judging from their expressions, there is a hint of tenderness. There is not much fear of impending death, but they seem to cherish the present moment more.  A brief moment of time.

    ??????????????? At least, the expressions on their faces were all filled with gentle smiles.

    Master Shuiyue's heart felt like it hurt again. He looked at the two people for a long time, silently, and slowly walked into the Yuqing Hall.

    In the Yuqing Hall, everyone had already taken their seats. Master Puhong was highly virtuous and respected, and everyone recommended him to sit on the main seat. However, Master Puhong refused to give up, and finally left the main seat empty, and everyone took their seats on both sides.

    Uncle Zeng coughed and said, "Master, is it possible that the area near Tianyin Temple has also been invaded by demons from the Demon Cult?"

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: "With my mercy and blessings, the devil's claws have not harmed the people near Tianyin Temple for the time being. The monks in our temple heard that the devils of the devil religion have committed crimes and killed people again. In order to protect the people of the world, they went to stop them.  Unexpectedly, the devil's magic this time was so powerful that it actually harmed many disciples. Alas I am guilty of so many sins."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Master Puhong sighed, nodded, and then a look of hope appeared on his face. He looked at the people of Qingyun Sect and said: "The situation is critical right now, and the people are in dire straits. Looking at the world, only Senior Brother Daoxuan of your noble sect  Only by using the Immortal Killing Sword Formation and showing your divine power can you reverse the crisis and save all sentient beings, please!"

    After saying this, he clasped his hands and bowed deeply. Who would have thought that as soon as these words came out, everyone in the Qingyun Sect looked at each other, and they were all speechless, not knowing what to say.  Master Pu Hong soon realized that something was wrong and said in shock: "What?"

    Xiao Yicai gave a bitter smile and said: "Master, I don't know something. Something happened in our Qingyun Sect. My mentor, his old man, has been missing for many days."

    The monks in Tianyin Temple were in a state of excitement, and Master Puhong said in astonishment: "How could this be?"

    Xiao Yicai showed a look of helplessness on his face and said: "Now, I will not hide this from all the masters. Ever since the beast monster catastrophe mentor used the Immortal Killing Sword Formation to repel the enemy, the old man has become a little strange and behaves very differently from usual.  Originally, it was okay to be a bit weird, but after my mentor did some strange things, he disappeared and was never heard from again."

    Master Puhong was silent and speechless. Master Daoxuan practiced magical powers and was looked upon by the world. How could he become like this? It was really unbelievable. However, Xiao Yicai and others were obviously not lying. Look at their faces.  Embarrassing, considering that the "strange" thing in his mouth is not something that can be tolerated easily, but the most important thing is that after Daoxuan's disappearance, what should he do now?

    Master Puhong’s expression suddenly changed, he raised his head and said to everyone in the Qingyun Sect: “Then… I wonder if the ancient sword of Zhuxian is still there. Is there anyone else in the noble sect who is wise and expert, who can promote this sword formation of Zhuxian?”

    This time, Xiao Yicai did not speak. Next to him, Uncle Zeng sighed and said, "Master, I don't know. The ancient sword of Zhuxian has always been kept only by me, the master of the Qingyun sect. It has been passed down from generation to generation and cannot be accessed by outsiders. Now the ancient sword of Zhuxian  He also disappeared along with Senior Brother Daoxuan; in addition, operating the Zhuxian Sword Formation requires Taiqing magical power, which cannot be achieved by non-unparalleled talents. In the past hundred years of our sectonly Senior Brother Daoxuan can achieve this level.  , I feel so ashamed and so helpless."

    Master Puhong’s last glimmer of hope was shattered. He was stunned for a long time and whispered: “If this is really the case, wouldn’t it mean that the defeat has been decided, and the world is really in danger of disaster?”

    &nbsp; Everyone in Qingyun Sect remained silent, with serious expressions on their faces and their heads lowered.

    In the Yuqing Hall, the air was extremely solemn for a moment. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a desperate cry suddenly came from a distance, followed by a ferocious roar and roar, like the rumble of thousands of wild beasts.

    A Qingyun disciple with a look of despair stumbled into the Yuqing Hall and shouted in a trembling voice:

    "The devil, the devil from the devil's sect is coming up the mountain to kill"

    Everyone stood up in an instant, with expressions of shock and disbelief on their faces. Slowly, an aura of despair filled the majestic Yuqing Palace.

    Is there really no hope at all and everything will be destroyed?

    Behind the crowd, Lu Xueqi quietly turned around and looked into the distance. There was no fear on her face, but only a touch of tender longing.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 7 Zhu Xian

.    Bloody red light covered the sky and covered the sun. Looking at Tongtian Peak, the entire sky turned red, and dark red clouds billowed, making people feel breathless just looking at it.  Under this red cloud, everything is dyed red. The sky is red, the mountains are red, the clouds moving on the sea of ??clouds are red, and the water drops flowing down the Hongqiao are red. It even seems as if even the cold weather is red.  The mountain wind blows through it, and it seems to be red too.

    The thick smell of blood blew from the wind and filled the Tongtian Peak.

    Countless figures are climbing up from Tongtian Peak from all directions, so densely packed that almost no gaps can be seen. There are figures everywhere, and everyone's eyes are shining with a strange red light.  Looking at these crazy crowds, most of them are ordinary people living under Qingyun Mountain judging from their clothes. However, how can ordinary people move and climb like apes like this? The weirdness in this is naturally  In the strange bloody light that took away their hearts.

    Without any effort, you can have countless armies, and even confused ordinary people can use the four-spirit blood array to stimulate their life potential ten times. Calculating this, there is really no way to crack the demon king.  way.  No one in Qingyun Sect can look down upon an ordinary citizen who is crazy, but one hundred thousand, let alone one hundred thousand of them are rushing over the mountains and plains like a group of crazy ants.  When you come up, it makes you feel chilly in your heart.

    Among the countless crazy crowds, there are still quite a few people who appear to be particularly active under the light of the blood light in the sky. Their Taoism seems to far exceed that of the ant-like people around them. Flying to control swords, cultivating Taoist priests can do  They know everything, and their Taoism is extremely high. Many of them have defeated the Qingyun Sect disciples who guarded them.  These people are naturally the righteous practitioners who lost their minds to the Ghost King in the previous battles.

    With so many experts assisting them, and an almost endless crowd of crazy people, the Demon Sect's offensive was like a huge wave crashing on the shore, unstoppable. Under the red light, the Qingyun Sect disciples defending on the sea of ??clouds barely put up any decent resistance.  They were already defeated and retreated to Hongqiao.

    Not long after, the sound of "swish" could be heard endlessly. The demonic sect's army coming from all directions had already occupied the huge and empty platform of the sea of ??clouds. Looking at the fairyland that was originally misty with clouds, it was now crowded with people, and the sounds of roaring and shouting came one after another. It was like  It was like a ghost hell. Later, more people crowded in here, and there was almost no room to stand.

    And above the sky, a large red light group that was a hundred times deeper than the red shadow in the sky, and looked like a blood ball, slowly flew over the cloud sea platform, and a burst of laughter came from inside:

    "Hahahahaha, the losers of Qingyun Sect, now they finally know how powerful I am! Hahahaha Where's Daoxuan? Why don't you, Daoxuan, a dog like you, come out? Aren't you always trying to save the world's common people? The Immortal Killing Sword Formation  Aren’t you invincible in the world? Why are you so cowardly now that you don’t dare to come out? Hahahahaha"

    The laughter was unbridled and wild, almost hysterical, but the violence in it caused the entire Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak to be enveloped in an atmosphere of despair.

    However, at this time, the offensive of the Demon Cult army temporarily stalled. The reason was for no other reason than that the righteous people on Tongtian Peak relied on the geographical advantage to defend Hongqiao.  Hongqiao is a wonder created by nature, but now it has become a natural chasm that is difficult for the demon sect's army to overcome. The huge bridge is usually open, but at this moment, for the 100,000 demon sect's army, it is no different from a single-plank bridge.

    Those crazy and irrational people rushed onto the bridge one after another, but after a while, they could only hear the screams of "ah ah ah" from time to time. However, some people could not hold their feet, or it was too crowded, and they were pushed.  After descending into the bottomless abyss under the Hongqiao Bridge, they quickly turned into black dots and were swallowed up by the deep sea of ??clouds.

    As for the Righteous Path, it was originally caught off guard by the attack by the Demon Cult army, and the difference in strength was too great, so it collapsed in the blink of an eye above the sea of ??clouds. But at this moment, the elites who had gathered in the Yuqing Palace joined the group one after another, and their combat power increased.  Da Sheng, just looking at the light of the magic weapon waving in mid-air in Hongqiao, it was already many times stronger than before.

    Although the Demon Cult has a large number of people, there are only dozens of them who can fight head-on. The vast majority of the Demon Cult army was created by the Ghost King using the demonic power of the Four Spirits Blood Array to seduce their minds. Although the Four Spirits Blood Array can stimulate their potential,  They have become infinitely powerful and can climb as fast as flying, but after all, they cannot instantly learn all kinds of immortal magic tricks to control swords and fly quickly. Therefore, although the demon sect is powerful, most of them can only stand stupidly on the ground.  If you rush forward and encounter a natural chasm like Hongqiao on Tongtian Peak, you can only cry out and do nothing!

    Although there are many cultivators in the crowd who have had their minds taken away, they can still control their swords and fly up in the air to fight with each other.

    But after all, they are only a minority, and the right path is here.On the one hand, extra manpower was sent to guard the Hongqiao bridge head, and on the other hand, experts were assigned to deal with the few demon sect masters who leaped over. With more and less, they were all suppressed in the blink of an eye.

    In this way, the Righteous side actually slowly stabilized its position and brought the situation back.  On the other hand, on the Demon Sect's side, there were countless crazy people with red eyes and claws, but they could only crowd on the small but long Hongqiao, unable to advance or retreat, and it would take a little longer.

    The commotion became more and more intense, and more and more people fell into the Hongqiao and died. Looking at the falling shadows, it seemed that there were many more people than those killed by the righteous men.

    This scene was beyond the expectations of the Demon Sect, and the morale of Zhengdao was strong. Although the situation was still not optimistic at the moment, it was much better than the massive defeat when the war suddenly started.

    However, these hopes did not last long in the hearts of the righteous people. After the demon sect's army was blocked at one end of the Hongqiao, the strange and huge blood ball in the sky slowly crossed the platform of the sea of ??clouds and flew to the top of the Hongqiao.

    The red blood glow stretched out, like a terrifying demon with teeth and claws in mid-air.

    The rising blood energy was spinning rapidly. A moment later, from the huge blood ball, a dozen bloody light beams were suddenly shot towards the righteous crowd at the end of the Hongqiao on Tongtian Peak.

    Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple and others had already fought against the Demon Sect before, so their expressions were serious when they saw the huge blood ball flying up. This time when they saw the strange light beam shining down on them, Master Puhong's expression was even more serious.  He changed and shouted quickly: "Get out of the way quickly, that beam of light is exactly what the demon used to confuse the mind."

    When everyone heard this, their expressions changed and they couldn't run away. However, the people of the Righteous Path gathered densely at the head of Hongqiao Bridge to resist the demon sect's offensive. The light beams shot down from the sky so fast that they could not completely dodge them in a short time.

    There were just a few screams, but there were already several righteous disciples who couldn't escape, and were covered by the blood-colored light pillar. Suddenly, they saw the bodies of those people shake, and then their faces were distorted, their movements became slow and stiff, and their eyes slowly  Emit red light.

    There were people nearby who didn’t understand the situation, some of whom were close friends. In desperation, they rushed forward desperately to pull the victim out of the beam of light. Unexpectedly, the people under the light and shadow instantly turned against each other.

    They were ruthless and used sharp knives and magic weapons to chop down the people around them. Among them, several of those who rushed forward to save people died inexplicably at the hands of their friends.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master Puhong’s face turned livid, he gritted his teeth, regardless of the Buddhist precepts, and shouted: “Kill these Taoist friends who have lost their minds!”

    After saying that, a look of pain flashed across his face. He knew that this moment was definitely not the time to repent. Master Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect was not here, so the righteous people present considered Master Puhong as the most virtuous and respected person.

    He also understood that the situation was extremely bad at this moment, and any extra point he could hold on would be a point. He was not humble at the moment, and stood up and gave orders loudly, under the shouts of his words.

    People from the righteous path caught up one after another, and finally got rid of those people who confused their minds.  The situation has been temporarily stabilized.

    A haze of knowledge has completely enveloped the hearts of all the righteous people present, not long ago.

    "These people are still fighting alongside their comrades, but in the blink of an eye, they are able to fight each other with swords. So who will be next?"  Or, in other words, what if I was deceived

    As if they had received some stimulation, the Demon Cult army swarming over Hongqiao started shouting wildly and excitedly. Taking advantage of the slight confusion among the righteous people just now, a small group of Demon Cult minions rushed towards them.  Got off Hongqiao.

    Master Puhong quickly ordered an encirclement and suppression. Although these demon sect's minions were originally mortals, after being transformed into demons, most of them were extremely powerful and their bodies became much tougher. The ordinary disciples of Qingyun Sect were slashed with magic weapons and fairy swords, but many times they could not immediately  To kill, they were held back for a moment.

    " Taking advantage of this short gap, blood balls roared in the sky, and they laughed wildly. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen light beams shot down, and the red light flashed, which was extremely weird.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? ??Out of nowhere, no one wants to become the walking zombies in front of them.

    Although Master Puhong tried his best to command, the Righteous People were already in chaos. The Demon Cult army on Hongqiao was shouting wildly, and the pressure was getting bigger and bigger. The few remaining Righteous People who were struggling to support themselves were left and right, and finally it was  Unable to hold on, he heard several "boom, boom, boom" sounds, and several bodies were knocked out. They were the righteous disciples who had been guarding the edge of the Hongqiao just now.

    In an instant, like a huge dam collapsing, a violent crowd surged down. With ferocious roars and roars, countless minions of the Demon Cult swarmed up, and those in the right path were immediately rushed forward.They were in disarray, and the entire defense line had been completely overrun.

    Hell on earth seems to be right in front of you!

    In everyone's heart, only the word despair is left. Under the endless crowd of crazy people, the righteous path of Duoshu is divided, and one person often has to face dozens of terrifying and fearless enemies.  Everyone is fighting bravely to kill the enemy, because if they don't kill the enemy, they will be chopped into pieces. The red clouds in the sky are flashing, the blood is steaming, and the arrogant laughter seems to be getting louder and louder, full of self-satisfaction.

    Lu Xueqi was also fighting among the crowd. The Tianya Divine Sword flashed with light blue light and flew up and down around her. Every time the cold light passed by, enemies would roar and lose their lives. Only one enemy fell. In the blink of an eye,  Suddenly, two, three or even four or five people rushed forward.

    She is dressed in white.  At this moment, they were all dyed red with blood.

    Gradually, her movements became slower and slower, and her arms seemed to become heavier and heavier. The desperate screams that kept bursting out around her began to numb her ears. She no longer knew that she had taken away the sword.  How many lives are just trying to protect themselves by instinct.

    She gritted her teeth and swung her sword across, forcing back the three attacking minions of the Demon Cult in front of her. Just as she was about to parry a big knife coming from the left, her feet suddenly gave way, and her body lost all strength and went limp.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked and tried her best to move to the side. However, she suddenly felt stars in her eyes and felt dizzy. A moment later, there was a sharp pain in her left shoulder, and blood splattered.

    This pain stimulated the remaining strength in her body. She clenched her teeth. Lu Xueqi struck back with a sword. The Tianya Divine Sword was as powerful as a bamboo, and immediately chopped the enemy to the ground. However, at the same moment, dozens of terrifying figures around her were already rushing towards her.  Come over.

    Lu Xueqi felt a sense of despair in her heart, but at this time, there was no look of fear on her face. Under the bloody light that covered the sky, she sighed softly, as if she had accepted her fate, and closed her eyes.  eyes.

    With a turn of her hand, the Tianya Divine Sword shone brightly, and she whispered: "Xiao Fan"

    In the faint sound, the Tianya Divine Sword was wiped towards his fair neck.

    Seeing that Lu Xueqi was about to die, at the critical moment, the sound of howling wind suddenly came, and a strong force stopped the Tianya Divine Sword three minutes away from Lu Xueqi's neck. At the same time, the strong wind exploded, and the person who came was actually  With invisible energy, all the demon sect's minions that rushed towards him were knocked away.

    Lu Xueqi was startled and opened her eyes to look, only to see that the person who saved her life was her mentor Shui Yue. Master Shui Yue's face did not look very good. He had obviously consumed a lot of energy and even had several wounds on his body.  The wound was stained.

    Lu Xueqi called out: "Master" and couldn't say any more.

    Although Master Shuiyue forced back the enemies around him, his face was gloomy and he looked out of breath. However, her eyes were still firm and she said loudly to Lu Xueqi: "Xueqi, live on, remember Master's words, and live well"  "

    Before he could finish his words, Master Shuiyue was suddenly shaken, and his face turned pale. Lu Xueqi was shocked and exclaimed: "Master, what's wrong with you"

    Her voice suddenly became mute. A sharp long knife with traces of blood emerged from Master Shuiyue's chest. Master Shuiyue's body shook and he suddenly shouted angrily.

    He suddenly turned around and struck away with his palm, immediately throwing the person behind him several feet away. Blood spurted out and he was dead before his eyes.

    And that man was also brave. Although he lost his life, his body flew out, but he still held the long knife tightly in his hand. Blood exploded and the knife left his body. Master Shuiyue groaned in pain and turned around.  After two laps, he finally couldn't hold on any longer and fell down.

    Lu Xueqi's mind went blank for a moment, and she didn't know where the strength came from. The Tianya Divine Sword was so radiant that it soared into the sky like an angry phoenix. It immediately forced back all the demon sect's minions within a one-foot radius, with flesh and blood flying everywhere.  I don't know how many people couldn't escape and died under Tianya.

    After driving away the demon sect's minions, she staggered to Shuiyue Dashi, hugged Shuiyue Dashi, her eyes blurred with tears, and cried: "Master, master what's wrong with you, don't leave  …”

    The wound on Shuiyue Dashi's chest was too deep, and blood spurted out. It was obvious at a glance that there was no way to save him.

    Even the divine light in her eyes was quickly dissipating, but she still seemed to hear the cries of her beloved disciple. A last smile appeared on her pale face. She looked at Lu Xueqi and said intermittently: "Xueqi remember  live wellgo"

    "Go" was barely spoken. Master Shuiyue seemed to have lost all his strength. His body shook slightly, then softened, and his eyes slowly closed.

    Lu Xueqi's whole body shook like five thunderbolts.She was about to fall, but the people in the demon sect around her would not give her time. Taking advantage of this moment, another large group of enemies rushed over. Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, as if she could not bear the fact that her master died in front of her.  It's like he has finally lost his desire to survive and has no intention of resisting.

    But suddenly a figure rushed beside her and pulled her away from the danger. Lu Xueqi's body was shocked. In a blink of an eye, she looked at senior sister Wen Min who was also covered in blood. Lu Xueqi felt sour in her heart and choked up: "  Senior sister, master, she, she"

    Wen Min also had tears in his eyes, but he still clenched his teeth and forced the enemy in front of him to retreat with a sword. He grabbed Lu Xueqi's hand tightly and shouted loudly: "Junior sister, listen to Master, we must live well!"

    Lu Xueqi was shaken, and turned around to look at the figure that had lost its expression and was gradually submerged in the demon sect crowd, as if two balls of flame suddenly burned in her eyes.

    Gritting her teeth, she finally waved the Tianya Divine Sword again, back to back with Wenmin, using up every ounce of strength in her body to fight hard, holding on, struggling to hold on for every ounce of hope of living.  With.

    The blood-colored light was still surging in like an overwhelming force. There was no trace of light. The violent battlefield had turned into a hell on earth. More and more people on the right path died in the battle. At this moment, the people on the side of Hongqiao suddenly appeared.  There was a long roar in the cold blue water pool, the water burst, and a huge spiritual beast jumped out. It was the water unicorn, the spiritual beast of Qingyunmen.

    Without any hesitation, Shui Qilin bared his teeth and claws and rushed into the dense crowd of Demon Cult.

    The sharp claws were flying and the huge mouth was devouring wildly, which immediately threw the Demon Sect's formation into chaos. Even the most ferocious people would instinctively be afraid of such a huge creature and run away one after another.

    The sudden appearance of the water unicorn gave the righteous people who were almost wiped out a chance to breathe. Many of the demon sect's minions turned around and rushed towards the giant beast. Many righteous people were almost unable to support themselves under the heavy pressure.  All the victims were lucky enough to escape.

    Seeing that water unicorn rushing left and right among the crowd of demon sect, it was invincible, desperate cries came and went, and the limelight was unprecedented.

    The righteous side took this opportunity to retreat up the stone steps of Yuqing Palace. Lu Xueqi and Wenmin had almost completely lost their strength. Wenmin was even worse than Lu Xueqi in Daoism. The enemies in front of them retreated temporarily, and they no longer had the aura to kill the enemy.  , she could hardly even walk up the stone steps.

    Lu Xueqi was not much better than Wenmin, but in the end the two sisters supported each other and reluctantly walked up to the Yuqing Palace.

    Just looking around, the two of them couldn't help but feel a bit chilly in their hearts. At first glance, there were less than two hundred people standing in front of the Yuqing Palace, and all of them were injured and stained with blood.

    The two of them looked at each other and saw the look of despair in each other's eyes. Even though Shui Qilin was brave, how could he last long under the evil spells of the Demon Cult?

    Sure enough, although the water unicorn was invincible at first, attracting all the attention of the Demon Cult army, as the pressure around it increased, even though the water unicorn roared loudly, it gradually showed its decline, especially when people appeared from time to time in the crowd.  Those monks attacked with magic weapons.

    The damage to the water unicorn was particularly great, coupled with the endless demon sect's army swarming around it like ants, less than half an hour later, the water unicorn finally showed a timid look, with scars all over its body.

    "Suddenly, I saw its giant body swaying, letting out an earth-shattering roar, then turned back and strode out of the way, jumped back into the cold pool of clear water, dived into the deep water, and never showed up again.

    Although most of the righteous people in Yuqing Palace had already seen the result of the battle just now, when Shui Qilin was defeated and fled, everyone still showed pain on their faces, looking at the black mass.  The demon sect's minions turned here again, and an aura of despair filled the crowd.

    Lu Xueqi struggled to stand up, gently raised the Tianya Divine Sword, and placed it across her neck. Wenmin was startled, and just when she was about to stop him, Lu Xueqi said softly: "Sister, forget it, it's impossible anymore.  , I would rather commit suicide than let those people’s dirty hands kill me again.”

    Wen Min had tears in her eyes, and suddenly there was a sound of footsteps behind her. She looked back and was shocked, but it was Song Daren from Dazhu Peak. Song Daren smiled, stretched out his hand, took her white palm, and held it tightly in his hand.  .

    Wen Min seemed to have suddenly gained courage. There was no longer any fear or despair on her face, and she slowly showed a gentle smile. She turned around and said to Lu Xueqi: "Junior sister, you can go in peace, we will be with you right away."  is you."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at their tightly held palms and their figures leaning on each other, and a smile slowly appeared on her lips. Then she closed her eyes and called softly in her heart: "Xiaofan, let's live together in the next life."  Bye now……"

    &nbsp; The cold air of the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to penetrate into the blood through the skin. She smiled slightly and suddenly grasped the hilt of the sword. Suddenly at this moment, Wen Min next to her suddenly screamed and said: "  Junior sister, wait."

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, put down Tianya, and said in shock: "What?"

    Wen Min turned around and looked at the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, and said in great astonishment: "Listen, listen what is that sound?"

    The originally violent and noisy battlefield suddenly became quiet for some unknown reason. There was no sound at all. The demon sect's army, all baring their teeth and claws, were all stunned in place.

    In the silence of silence, the ancient Tongtian Peak and the entire mountain range began to tremble slowly.

    A deep, long roar burst out from the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, gradually rising up and turning into a passionate and clear roar, the sound cracked gold and stone and shot straight into the sky.

    Amidst the roar, a huge beam of light soared into the sky, like a giant dragon that had been imprisoned for thousands of years. It jumped out and galloped for nine days, calling for wind and rain. The strong wind roared, the color of the sky and the earth changed, the mountains all bowed their heads, and countless people held their hands.  The magic weapons and weapons all began to tremble slightly on their own.

    "Zhu Xian Zhu Xian That's Zhu Xian!"

    Suddenly, a shout of surprise sounded in front of Yuqing Palace. Among the remaining disciples of Qingyun Sect, even those who were seriously injured seemed to have completely forgotten the pain.

    They all struggled to stand up and take a look. The bright and spectacular light pillars stretched across the sky and the earth, and were arrogant. It seemed to be the unparalleled pride and sustenance in their hearts!

    "Zhu Xian!"

    The sky covered by the blood-colored red light was suddenly forced away by this sudden brilliance. The bright light soared under the nine heavens, flew over, and suddenly burst out above Tongtian Peak, radiating thousands of rays of light, like scorching heat.  The sun falls into the world and drives away all the darkness.

    In the depth of the light, a figure slowly emerged, but the light was so brilliant that they could not see his face clearly. However, between the flickering light and shadow, people could clearly see that the figure's hand was slowly raised.  Got an ancient sword.

    The Ancient Sword of Zhuxian!

    In an instant, a burst of thunderous shouts and cheers erupted in the Yuqing Palace. Wen Min and Song Daren both had tears in their eyes. Only Lu Xueqi suddenly shook her body, with a look of disbelief on her face.  But at this moment, everyone was looking at the sky, and no one noticed anything strange about her.

    Although the figure in the sky was looming in the light and could not be seen clearly, the outline and shadow had already been deeply engraved in her heart. She would never forget it until she died, so how could she not recognize it?

    "Xiaofan"

    She shouted a thousand times in her heart, clutching her chest and clothes tightly with her hands, as if this was the only way to suppress her racing heart.

    At this moment, the strange blood ball in the sky on the demon sect's side has obviously noticed this mysterious visitor a long time ago. It rumbles around and is surrounded by brilliance on both sides, one white and one red, with a faint hint of confrontation.

    A moment later, an angry voice suddenly came from the blood cell: "It turns out to be you!"

    Facing the Ghost King's question, the figure in the radiance didn't have any answer. He just raised the Ancient Zhuxian Sword in his hand. In an instant, the sound of strange roars suddenly sounded, and under the vast sky, a sudden roar appeared on the seven peaks of the Qingyun Mountains.  Seven colorful beams of light shot out, rising into the sky, like a dragon flying across the sky, and finally converged on the ancient sword of killing immortals.

    The sound of the strange roar became louder and louder, filling the world with this sound. After a moment, as if the past time reappeared, under the sky, the huge colorful Qi sword appeared, the Immortal Killing Sword that had been circulated in the minds of countless people.  The formation finally appeared in the world again.

    "go to hell!"

    Amidst the angry shouts, the strange blood ball in the sky also changed. The blood energy rolled to both sides and retreated, revealing its true face. Everyone looked at it. With their extensive knowledge, they couldn't help but be stunned and took a breath.  Cool air.

    In the middle of the blood ball, surrounded by huge masses of blood, was the Fulong Cauldron that had completely turned into blood red. But the most surprising thing was that most of the ghost king's body had been dissolved in the Fulong Cauldron, leaving only the upper part of the chest.  He's head was on top of the ancient cauldron, his face twisted and ferocious, staring fiercely at the figure opposite in the bright light.

    As soon as he waved his hand, it was like a huge force was pulling him. Countless blood energy in half of the sky was rumbling and rolled up. The momentum was unparalleled. The red cloud of blood energy, like a torrent, turned into a long red cloud that stretched across the sky in the hands of the Ghost King.  The huge red spear that reached tens of thousands of feet, with hot electric light tearing and scurrying about it, was extremely terrifying.

    "Watch me cut you into pieces, you beast!" He roared like a heart-rending roar. The Ghost King seemed to have completely lost his mind, leaving only the desire to kill and the huge red??Crashed into the Zhuxian Glory.

    On Tongtian Peak, even though they had great confidence in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, everyone was still speechless and speechless when they saw the ghost king's unparalleled power. Lu Xueqi turned pale and stared at the sky.

    The Zhuxian Sword Array that appeared this time was different from the previous two Zhuxian Sword Arrays driven by Daoxuan Zhenren. In addition to having an arrogant and huge colorful Qi Sword that looked down upon the world, the original Zhuxian Sword Array was ever-changing and overwhelming.  The billion-dollar stingy sword did not appear.  However.  For some reason, even though there is only one Qi Sword, the brilliant power coming out of the Zhuxian Sword Formation is even greater than in the past. Even a small movement of the colorful giant sword above the brilliance can cause it to explode.  It seemed as if there was a terrifying force that could tear the sky apart and shake the stars.

    Seeing the huge red spear coming from the sky, it was unstoppable. Some people in the crowd screamed in surprise, but the figure in the light didn't even have the intention to dodge. On the contrary, he faced the huge red spear and suddenly  He held the sword in both hands and swung forward. Suddenly, wind and thunder exploded and rumbled in the sky. Under the blue sky, the Zhuxian giant sword suddenly turned around and struck the giant red spear in the face.

    Two terrifying huge weapons collided with each other in the sky, instantly emitting a scorching flash that was a thousand times hotter than the sun. No one could open their eyes, only to hear the loud noise, and the earth shook.  , the entire Qingyun Mountain Range seemed unable to withstand the might of heaven and earth, and wanted to lower its head in fear.

    The light dissipated a little, and everyone couldn't wait to look towards the sky. Suddenly, they saw a huge vortex of airflow on the fierce sky battlefield. The deep black was like a bottomless abyss, staring coldly at the mortal world. Under the vortex, colorful  The Zhuxian giant sword's seven colors suddenly faded away, turning into a hot and dazzling white lightsaber, piercing the sky, and slashing down with an aura that destroyed the heaven and the earth.

    The giant red spear snapped in response!

    "Ah" A terrible scream came from the mouth of the ghost king who was integrated with Fulong Cauldron. With unbelievable despair, blood even flowed from his eyes, and he roared: "This is impossible, this is not possible  Maybe I have the power of Shura, I have Shura"

    The last words were drowned in the violent wind. The Zhuxian Sword split open the huge blood spear, but did not retreat. Instead, it rushed forward. In an instant, the entire sky was enveloped by the brilliance of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  The wind and clouds are rolling, as if all the gods and demons in the world and the earth are trembling in fear at this moment, that terrible power of killing immortals!

    That sword pierced straight to the Fulong Cauldron, straight to the Ghost King, straight to the sinful depths of the red clouds deep in the blood ball!

    The blazing light burned everything, rolled up all the light in the sky and tore it into pieces. The wind, clouds, thunder and lightning roared endlessly, and countless remaining clouds were swept up and swallowed into the unfathomable black whirlpool in the sky.

    The Ghost King had a look of despair on his face, but even more madness was revealed in his despair. He laughed wildly, shouted wildly, waved his hands, and suddenly penetrated into the eyes of the devil's face on Fulong Ding's body.

    "Boom!" A roar of angry thunder instantly overwhelmed all the sounds in the sky. The Ghost King's eyes suddenly spat out two pillars of blood. Even though he was seriously injured, he was still laughing wildly. On the Fulong Cauldron, as if  The final divine power was inspired, and a terrifying bloody figure, ten thousand feet tall, slowly took shape behind the Ghost King.

    "Go to hell!" Crazy roars resounded through the sky, and the strange blood demon shadow moved with a terrifying momentum, affecting the blood energy all over the sky, and once again rushed towards Zhu Xian's glory.

    And the sword of hot white light turned into the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian also stabbed the Fulong Cauldron at the next moment.

    "ah……"

    Amid the terrifying roar, with heartbreaking pain, and behind the dazzling brilliance, a figure was forcibly forced out of the Fulong Cauldron by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, as if he had lost all his power, far away.  It flew out and disappeared into the distant sky, never to be seen again.

    At this time, the terrifying blood demon shadow has rushed in front of the figure in the radiance, and has lost the protection of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. The figure now seems to be weak in front of the terrifying power of the blood demon shadow's huge body.

    "Ho ho!" While shouting wildly, the figure in the radiance was suddenly grabbed by the blood demon. In just a moment, the radiance disappeared, and the figure inside was immediately swallowed up by the blood shadow. The people on Tongtian Peak  Shocked and screaming, Lu Xueqi's body was shaken, and all the blood on her face was gone. She spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, and her body was shaking.

    Suddenly, the huge body of the Blood Demon Shadow, who was laughing wildly at the sight of victory, froze suddenly, and the Zhuxian giant sword flew back, shining with the burning power of Zhuxian, and inserted it into his chest from behind.

    Around the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, the surging blood energy suddenly dispersed, and terrible wounds were exposed on the huge body, which expanded rapidly, and the blood demon shadow let out a shocking sound.The ground roared wildly, and the moment before the body was about to break, he suddenly threw the naked human figure in his hand into the terrifying and deep whirlpool in the sky, and was instantly swallowed up by a ball of light and disappeared without a trace.

    Immediately afterwards, the blood demon shadow let out a final roar, finally unable to withstand the erosion of the terrifying Immortal Killing power in its chest. Under the hot white light, the roar disappeared into thin air.

    In the sky, the red clouds gradually receded, the wind and clouds gradually subsided, and the control of the blood light was lost. The countless minions of the Demon Cult seemed to have had a nightmare, the red light in their eyes dissipated, and they slowly woke up.  Here in Zhengdao, everyone looks at each other, and after the nightmare, it seems that there is an unbelievable illusion.

    "Win? Win?" Everyone asked each other, with tears in their eyes, as if they couldn't believe what they were seeing.

    Wenmin and Song Daren hugged each other tightly, reluctant to separate for a moment. After a while, Wenmin remembered something, shed tears but smiled, turned to look at Lu Xueqi, and shouted with an indistinguishable smile: "Junior sister, junior sister.  Look at us"

    Her words were suddenly choked. Behind her, Lu Xueqi's whole body collapsed, as if she was no longer alive at all. She fainted. But this little sadness was soon erupted up and down Tongtian Peak.  Waves of cheers drowned him out.

    The vortex above the sky slowly disappeared, and the warm sunshine once again shined on the world, bringing with it the long-lost peace and warmth.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 26 Chapter 8 Epilogue

.    The white clouds are floating over the mountains, and the breeze is blowing, making it indescribably leisurely and comfortable.

    In the place that used to be Huqi Mountain, the huge abyss now no longer has the dazzling blood-colored light and shadow, but from the depths of the abyss, there is still a trace of heat from time to time, and there is a faint sound of magma flowing.

    In front of the abyss, a man's figure sat alone, his eyes closed, but he looked blind.

    His face was old and his figure was withered. He whispered something from time to time. After a long time, he slowly fell down and lay on the ground.

    There was a solid feeling coming from the rough ground. A smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he called out softly:

    "Yao'er"

    The voice drifted out without any answer. He panted lightly for a while, and slowly stopped breathing.

    After a long time, a figure came from a distance. She was a woman covered in black gauze, with a graceful figure. It was You Ji who had been missing for a long time. She saw a slumped figure lying on the ground beside the abyss, and her body collapsed.  Shocked, he immediately rushed over, but in the end he was unable to save himself.

    Supporting the man's body, her eyes were slightly red, and behind the black veil, she heard a low, choked cry.

    At this moment, suddenly in the abyss behind her, in the deep darkness, a crisp sound of bells echoed. Youji's body was shaken, as if she couldn't believe her ears, she turned around and looked into the abyss.  Go, but see nothing but deep darkness.

    The ringtone is crisp and melodious, echoing from the abyss and blending into the mountain breeze

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain and outside Heyang City, a group of people walked slowly along the ancient wilderness road.

    The smiling Xiao Huan suddenly turned around, smiling like a flower, and asked the person behind him with a smile:

    "Sister Ping'er, are you serious about what you say? From now on, will you really give up everything and just follow us around the world?"

    Jin Ping'er, dressed in goose-yellow clothes with an infinitely charming expression, smiled sweetly, put her arms around Xiao Huan's shoulders, and said with a smile: "Of course, there are too many dangers in this world, and there are countless stinky men. There are only two who are by your side day and night.  If I don’t look at you, I’ll be really worried!”

    Xiaohuan chuckled, and the two walked side by side, but there was a burst of complaints from behind, cursing: "What a stinky man, I have a kind nature, and everyone knows it, right, wild dog?"

    Taoist Wild Dog walked past the chattering Zhou Xian. He chuckled and didn't answer, but he quickened his pace and chased the two slim figures in front of him.

    Zhou Yixian said "bah bah bah" a few times, shook his head and sighed: "The world is getting worse, the world is getting worse"

    As he spoke, he seemed to have remembered something. He turned back and looked away from a distance. The towering Qingyun Mountains in the distance reached straight into the clouds and were majestic. A smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and a faint light of wisdom flashed in his eyes.  .

    "Grandpa, let's go!" From behind, Xiao Huan's shout came from the distance.

    Zhou Xian laughed, turned around, waved the bamboo pole "immortal guides the way" in his hand, and laughed loudly:

    "Come on, come on, you know you don't have the backbone of me, so you just can't walk, ha uh, hey, you guys should walk slower, don't look at the old man's slow legs  It’s not easy to ask, hello"

    Time flies, and I don’t know how much time has passed in the blink of an eye.

    Lu Xueqi took over the position of the leader of Xiaozhu Peak. On this day, she traveled to Dazhu Peak with her sword to visit her senior sister Wen Min who was married to Song Daren, the leader of Dazhu Peak.

    The two sisters had not seen each other for many days, so when they met, they naturally had a cordial conversation, which lasted from morning to noon.

    Lu Xueqi just stood up and said goodbye.  Song Daren and Wen Min were sent out together, and the three of them stood outside the Shoujing Hall.

    Lu Xueqi looked around, smiled slightly at Wenmin and said, "It seems to be very quiet here, just like your temperament, senior sister."

    Wen Min smiled and nodded, Song Daren also laughed and said:

    "Actually, Dazhu Peak was quite lively at first. However, during these days, several junior brothers have gone out to practice, so it would naturally become quiet if it wasn't popular. Also, it turns out that we have a big yellow one here, which my master raised since he was a child.  The big dog, unexpectedly, has disappeared in the past few days, and I can't even hear the dog barking. It's really strange."

    Wen Min rolled her eyes at him and said, "It's probably because Rhubarb disliked the food you fed it that was too unpalatable, so it ran away."

    Song Daren laughed and didn't care. Lu Xueqi felt quite comforted when she saw the love between their husband and wife. She joked for a few words and then left Dazhu Peak.

    She was wearing fluttering white clothes and walking with her sword. On this day, she suddenly felt depressed and didn't want to immediatelyReturn to Xiaozhu Peak.

    Perhaps it was the scene of her senior sister's affection just now that touched her mood. For a moment, she felt like she couldn't help herself. Unknowingly, she descended from Qingyun Mountain and came to the ruins of Caomiao Village, which she once dreamed of.  outside.

    The grass is luxuriant and the breeze is blowing, as if nothing has changed.

    She stood in silence for a long time and sighed softly. There seemed to be a little sadness added to her beautiful face.  She walked slowly, walking slowly towards the depths of the ruins.

    The broken wall stood on both sides, standing quietly in the green grass and breeze. She moved forward quietly, looking away, silently looking around, with infinite tenderness in her eyes.

    Suddenly, her body was shaken and she stopped in disbelief. She saw the depths of the ruins ahead.

    It turned out that a simple wooden house was newly built, with a chimney erected crookedly on the house, and light smoke was still floating outside.

    Outside the house, there are two piles of firewood. Under the eaves, there is a small wind chime hanging. On top of the wind chime, for some reason, there is also a piece of green clothes, which makes a sound in the gentle breeze.  Crisp sound.

    An alluring aroma wafted out from the wooden house.

    “Woof woof woof, woof woof woof!”

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak"

    A strange cry suddenly sounded from the wooden house, and then a yellow shadow flashed, but a big yellow dog jumped out of the house, with a happy face, and ran away;

    There was actually a gray-haired monkey riding on the dog's back. The rare thing on its face was that it had three eyes. It was holding a fragrant meat bone in its hand. The other half was tightly holding the yellow dog's neck, barking wildly, probably urging it.  Run with the yellow dog!

    Immediately afterwards, a man ran out of the house, wearing coarse clothes and linen trousers, with a forced smile on his face, and shouted: "Dead dog, dead monkey, you are here to steal meat and bones again"

    Suddenly, he was stunned, and the figure of Lu Xueqi standing in front of him was reflected in his eyes.

    The two people just stood still, staring at each other.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????…

    A breeze blew by, and the bells under the eaves rang in the wind, and the corners of the green clothes fluttered gently, as if with a bit of smile; the crisp bells floated up with the wind, echoing between heaven and earth.

    Complete text

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Chapter 8 Kui Niu

    As if coming suddenly, raindrops fell all over the sky from the dark night sky, and in the depths of the distant sea, bursts of fierce winds, like beasts breaking out of the cage, roared and blew towards this lonely island in the boundless ocean.  .

    The wind and rain came overwhelmingly, and in the blink of an eye, these people fell into the wind and rain.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed the others and stopped together. He raised his hands to barely shield himself from the impending wind and rain. The raindrops as big as soybeans hit his face, which actually caused some pain.

    Ahead, the sea surged in the wind and rain. On this night, it finally seemed like a giant beast waking up from its slumber and began to roar!

    In front of Zhang Xiaofan and others is a long beach, and at the end of the beach is the sea that looks a bit ferocious at the moment.  In the endless darkness of the night, higher and higher waves hit one after another, hitting the flat beach heavily. Every time they hit, it seemed as if the ground was shaking.

    One wave, another wave!

    It was like some ferocious giant beast, riding on the turbulent waves, slowly walking towards them!

    The sky is silent, except for the dull thunder that can be heard in the dark clouds.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Power of Heaven and Earth, So Much!

    Tian Linger was surprised and said to Song Daren: "Elder brother, what should I do? What is this?"

    Song Daren was also horrified in his heart. He had never seen such a scene before, and he frowned for a moment, not knowing what to do. But Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing behind, was surprised, but because he had been on the ruthless seaside under the Dead Soul Abyss,  Having seen the scene when the ancient demonic beast Blackwater Black Snake was born, I felt a little calmer, but when I thought about the power of Blackwater Black Snake that day, it was beyond human power to resist, and I felt a little chilled for a moment.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly moved, and he subconsciously looked to Lu Xueqi beside him, only to see the beautiful woman standing silently beside him, her clothes and hair wet by the wind and rain, sticking to her fair face, looking only at the darkness ahead.  In the deep sea, I was in a daze.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, Du Bishu, who was standing in front, called out, pointed his finger forward, and said anxiously: "Look in front, there seems to be someone!"

    Everyone was startled and looked around. Sure enough, they saw dozens of figures suddenly emerging from the darkness on the beach dozens of feet away. They were all dressed in black. In the night, if  It's really hard to tell without paying attention. It seems that Du Bishu has always been sharp-eyed, and he actually discovered it.

    But what they discovered was that at this moment, the sky was filled with wind and rain, and the night was heavy. Everyone couldn't see what those people were doing at all. They could only vaguely see them scattered and busy on the beach.

    Tian Linger frowned, turned around and said, "Have you seen clearly, who are these people?"

    Du Bishu and Song Daren shook their heads at the same time, and Lu Xueqi from behind suddenly said: "These people are all members of the Demon Sect!"

    Tian Linger was startled for a moment, and then realized that all the Zhengdao disciples on Liubo Mountain were at war with the Demon Sect. How could there be dozens of people doing these things on this strange beach?

    When she thought of this, she felt even more worried. She couldn't help but look back, but she saw that none of the demon sect members who were still fighting just now had walked out of the forest.

    "What should we do, senior brother?"

    Everyone's eyes fell on Song Daren. Song Daren hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to avoid it for the time being, saying: "Our situation is unfavorable, so we should leave here first."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? On Oning was making someone (a 13-year-old man out and 2-year-olds) was I was greeted by everyone, I turned to the side and walked as far away as possible to avoid the beach.  Unexpectedly, after everyone had taken a few steps, they heard a roar like a dragon's roar, rumbling from the deep sea.

    For a moment, the wind, rain, and thunder roared together in the sky, the earth, and the sky. A bolt of lightning tore through the sky, streaking across the sky. Accompanied by a loud thunder above the head, huge waves and waves as high as hills suddenly appeared in the sea.  It seemed to be torn to the side and separated!

    Countless waves splashed, amidst the violent wind and rain, from the deep darkness, as if stepping on the sound of thunder, a huge figure jumped out from the depths of the sea, and after almost blending into the night, fell heavily.  down.

    The entire Liubo Mountain seemed to be shaking together!

    Zhang Xiaofan and others immediately held their breath. This turned out to be an extremely huge strange beast. It was slightly larger than the Spiritual Water Kirin on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain. Its whole body looked like an ox, with a green body.  There are no horns on the head.  But the most incredible thing is that under the huge body of this strange beast, there is only one extremely thick foot, growing in the middle of its belly.

    Looking over, it looks like a kind of one-legged show performed by the common people. Under that extremely fierce appearance, there is actually a trace of humor and cuteness.

    At this moment, the men in black on the beach immediately retreated into the darkness quietly, but on the beach, every few feet away, there was a strange thing stuck upside down, glowing with a faint red light.  , formed a huge circle just in front of this strange beast. In the dark night, even across theThe rain is still very eye-catching.

    Here at Qingyun Gate, everyone looked at each other, wondering what the Demon Cult people were up to? Judging from their appearance, it seemed that they were trying to deal with this strange giant beast, but this trap was too obvious. In the night, this one  Anyone can see the red aperture, but they don’t know what this strange beast is?

    Sure enough, the strange beast seemed to have felt something since it came out of the dark deep sea. It has been standing on the rough seaside without going ashore. It only stretched its huge head into the air to smell it.

    Du Bishu was suddenly startled and said, "Oh no, this guy may have bad eyesight!"

    ??Everyone also realized that the red spots on the beach were really obvious at this moment, but the strange beast turned a blind eye to what was in front of it. Could it be that it had degenerated because it had lived in the deep sea without using its eyes?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone in the Qingyun Sect become a little worried about this strange beast.

    After a suffocating short period of time, the lightning, thunder, wind and rain did not subside at all, but the strange beast seemed to find nothing. It shook its head without seeing how hard it was.  Suddenly there was another thunder in the sky, and the huge body actually jumped into the air and jumped forward.

    That pair of extremely thick legs stepped onto the beach of Liubo Mountain, leaving a deep footprint in the red light spots.

    In the night, in the darkness, almost at the same moment, a mysterious voice recited a mantra.

    The sound was like a ghostly groan, low and distant, floating in the wind and rain in the night sky. At the same time, along with the mysterious mantra, the light spots that were just emitting a faint red light suddenly lit up at the same time, and just now  The disappeared men in black actually returned to the mysterious object stuck upside down on the ground at the same time.

    This strange beast suddenly raised its head, and a moment later, it let out a huge roar!

    "Aww"

    The huge sound almost turned into a tangible sound wave, and countless wind and rain actually flew outward and spurted out in this roar like thunder falling into the mortal world!

    But at this moment, all the men in black put their hands on the mysterious object on the beach.

    In an instant, the things on the ground suddenly glowed brightly, with crystal clear red light. Every few feet away, the red light suddenly shot out horizontally and connected into one for a moment, forming a huge red aperture.

    Before everyone could react, the red halo suddenly rose again, and countless dazzling red lights shot upward at the same time, forming a spectacular red wall of light, trapping the strange beast in the wall of light, and moving towards it at the same time.  It shoots straight at the high altitude, and finally merges into one point in the high altitude.

    It was as if the night had lifted its veil, the darkness quietly receded, and a figure slowly appeared in the mid-air.

    The Ghost King stood proudly on a red ancient cauldron floating in the sky, with a solemn expression. He held the magic formula with both hands across his chest and recited the mysterious mantra in a low voice.

    And all the red light continuously converged on the ancient tripod floating at his feet.

    "Aww"

    There was another furious roar, and the strange beast, surrounded by a red aperture, jumped up angrily and crashed straight into the wall of light.

    The Ghost King's face tightened in mid-air, and his voice of chanting the mantra immediately became a little faster.

    And the people of the Qingyun Sect in the distance were also stunned at this moment, forgetting that this was actually a great opportunity for them to escape, and looked at the scene without blinking.

    In the sky, as if right above the head of the Ghost King, there was a thunderous explosion, and the strange beast slammed into the wall of light!

    "Boom!"

    The thunder rumbled and resounded throughout the sky. In an instant, the huge and spectacular red wall of light trembled. Countless small lightning-like electric currents ran across the wall of light, making a harsh sound, and even those standing at the feet of the giant beast.  The man in black, separated only by a wall of light, was shaking all over.

    In mid-air, the Ghost King’s face seemed to have suddenly turned a bit pale!

    But finally, after the violent trembling, the red light curtain did not break, but gradually stabilized, and the ancient tripod under the Ghost King's feet seemed to be even more dazzling!

    “犴嗷……犴嗷…………犴嗷………”

    The enraged giant beast almost fell into madness. While thunder continued to explode in the sky, the strange beast's whole body glowed with green light, and it crashed into the huge wall of light that trapped it again and again.

    The wind and rain roared wildly between the heaven and the earth, as if there was a thunder god roaring angrily above the nine heavens!

    Those roaring thunders seemed to shake Liubo Mountain and the entire sea every time!

    But under the tremendous power of heaven and earth, the red wall of light, including the ancient tripod in the sky, did not know where it came from, but it turned out to beIt did not fall down, but gradually suppressed the momentum of this strange beast.

    Time passed quietly, and the impact of the strange beast became more and more powerless. However, on the other hand, the Demon Cult did not seem to be feeling well. The Ghost King standing on the ancient cauldron in mid-air was better, but his face was pale. Obviously,  It is definitely not easy to cast a spell to trap such an ancient and strange beast, even with the help of the strange magic weapon and the ancient tripod.

    As for the dozens of men in black above the ground, more than half of them had fallen to the ground at this moment. They were shocked to death by these two huge forces. The remaining people looked like they were staggering around. Only a few of them were on the ground.  People with high moral standards still stick to the light curtain.

    The wind and rain in the sky gradually began to calm down at this moment, as if it was foreshadowing something.

    Finally, after the last impact was useless, the strange beast panted and roared low, stood on the spot and stopped moving.

    ※※※

    The people of Qingyun Sect who came back to their senses looked at each other and were speechless for a moment.

    After a long while, Du Bishu said to Song Daren: "Elder brother, what should we do?"

    Zhang Xiaofan also looked at Song Daren. The thrilling battle just now made him excited. For some reason, he felt a little sympathy for that strange beast, and he had a vague feeling in his heart that he wanted to help it.

    In fact, among the disciples of Qingyun Sect, Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts are not absent from their minds. After all, they have been hostile to the Demon Sect for thousands of years, and seeing that the Demon Sect has spent so much effort to capture this strange beast, they are afraid that  Very relevant.

    But as a senior brother, Song Daren was silent for a moment, and finally shook his head and said: "Let's not cause more trouble, let's leave quickly!"

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one said anything. After all, they all knew that now was not the time, so they followed Song Daren who was already walking forward.  Zhang Xiaofan, who was walking at the end, took a few steps and suddenly realized that Lu Xueqi had not followed. He was startled and turned around to see Lu Xueqi standing there, not moving, and asked curiously: "Senior Sister Lu, what's wrong with you?  "

    Lu Xueqi looked at the strange beast trapped in the red wall of light in front of her, only to see it lowering its head at the moment, as if it had resigned to its fate, and stood there listlessly.  At this time, the dark clouds in the sky gradually seemed to disperse. The majesty of the sky and the earth that changed the color of the sky when it just left the sea was no longer visible.

    It’s like a sad child at the end of his life, standing there as if his heart has died!

    A bit desolate, a bit lonely

    "Changlang!"

    The blue light, like a shooting star suddenly appearing in the dark night, illuminates the surrounding darkness.

    The Tianya Divine Sword was resolutely unsheathed, and the clear blue light flashed away, reflecting on the face of its extremely beautiful owner, with a touch of indifference and a quiet gaze.

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned her head, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, her face was as cold as water, and said calmly: "This strange beast seems to be very important, hurry up you guys leave quickly, I will come as soon as I can!"

    Everyone was startled, Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly and said in silence: "You"

    Before he finished speaking, that beautiful figure turned into a brilliant meteor light in the night, pierced the surrounding darkness, and rushed straight towards the huge red wall of light.

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect lost their countenance. Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger, and Du Bishu turned around almost at the same time and shouted to Song Daren: "Senior Brother"

    Sweat dripped from Song Daren's forehead. If he wanted to leave, he would be afraid that he would not be able to pass the test of everyone, and he would not be able to cope with it in his heart. But if he stayed, it would most likely be a disaster. These junior brothers and sisters were young and ignorant, but he had to risk their lives for them.  For your own sake.  For a moment he was confused.

    But how fast Lu Xueqi controlled the sword, and in a blink of an eye, she rushed close to the beach where the demon sect's aperture was located. At this moment, people in the demon sect had also realized that something was wrong, and screams suddenly broke out.

    The Ghost King was still floating in mid-air, his face gradually calmed down. He looked down at this moment, frowned, and whispered: "Sword of Heavenly Ya?"

    Seeing that the men in black from the Demon Sect were caught off guard by Lu Xueqi's sudden rush out, they were at a loss. The Ghost King in mid-air seemed to have no time to come down. Even the strange beast trapped in the light curtain suddenly broke away and had been closed at this moment.  s eyes.

    Suddenly, a ray of clear light came out from halfway, blocking Lu Xueqi abruptly. The Tianya Divine Sword made a sharp sound, forcing the clear light back a few points, but Lu Xueqi's own figure was immediately blocked away from that.  The red light curtain was still several feet away.

    Qinglong, still dressed elegantly in white, suddenly appeared in front of Lu Xueqi like a ghost. At the same time, his right hand wearing the Qiankun Qingguang Ring returned to his sleeve.

    "This girl," Qinglong said with a smile, as if he didn't regard Lu Xueqi as an enemy at all, "this Kui Niu (Note 1) was trapped by us with great effort, and it is not harmful to your sect. We  Why start another dispute over this?"

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath, knowing that the human nature in front of her was unfathomable, and she was afraid that she would be wrong.She was an opponent, but her eyes moved between her eyes, and her eyes fell on the strange beast Kui Niu. She saw that Kui Niu was also looking here, with bright eyes and a low growl in its mouth. I really don’t know what it was thinking at this moment.  What are you thinking about?

    "Monster!" She shouted suddenly, regardless of anything else, the blue light of the Tianya sword was dazzling, and it rushed straight towards Qinglong.

    Qinglong was startled, but facing the magic weapon Tianya, no matter how high his moral skills, he did not dare to underestimate him, so he could only frown and concentrate on fighting.  The blue light and clear light suddenly became a fight in the field, but Qinglong was higher than Lu Xueqi after all, and it seemed that the Qiankun Clear Light Ring was not inferior to Tianya. After a while, the clear light immediately gained the upper hand, and the clear light gradually suppressed the blue light.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw this in his eyes and felt anxious in his heart. He turned around, and Song Daren gritted his teeth and said urgently: "Little junior sister, you and your junior brother will take the fourth senior brother away immediately. Bi Shu and I will go over to help. We will come as soon as there is time.  "

    Tian Linger said anxiously: "Elder brother, I"

    Song Daren glared and said angrily: "I don't have time to talk nonsense with you now, let's go!" After saying that, he greeted Du Bishu and immediately rushed to the field, leaving Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger standing there.

    In fact, according to Song Daren's intention, he originally didn't want to meddle in this nosy matter, but Lu Xueqi is from the same sect and cannot ignore it. However, the current situation is dangerous, and there are two big demons, Ghost King and Qinglong, on the other side.  Next, he could only take care of his junior brother and junior sister first, go up and have a look, and leave if there is a chance.

    Tian Linger was scolded by Song Daren and was startled for a moment. Song Daren had always loved her since she was a child and had never scolded her. Today, he suddenly said something to her, and she still couldn't react.  .

    But after all, she is an outstanding disciple in the Qingyun Sect, and her temper has been quite strong and indulgent since she was a child. She frowned and thought for a moment, then said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, you take care of the fourth senior brother here, I will help!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Before he could say anything, He Dazhi, who was injured on one side, was already struggling and shouting: "Little junior sister, it's dangerous there, you can't go there!"

    But once Tian Linger made up her mind, how could she still listen to him? Unless Tian Buyi was here and could control her, what He Dazhi said would only fall on deaf ears.

    When He Dazhi saw that Tian Linger was ignoring her, he turned around and hurriedly said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, hold her quickly!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, ran over and grabbed Tian Linger's sleeve, and said urgently: "Senior sister, don't go there, I will help you while you are here"

    Before the word "busy" was uttered, Tian Linger felt impatient and shook off Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he tried to hold Tian Linger back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tian Linger threw away his hand and jumped away.  At the same time as she stood up, a small round thing suddenly fell from her sleeve.

    A beautiful and smooth stone slipped quietly in the night.

    Faintly, it seemed as if a woman chuckled and said, "When we go back later, I will give this stone to Brother Qi. He will definitely like it!"

    He suddenly froze, his hand stretched out in mid-air, just stopped in place, motionless.

    Until He Dazhi’s anxious voice shouted loudly from behind: “Junior brother, why don’t you hold her back!”

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and suddenly woke up. Cold sweat broke out all over his body. He quickly looked around and saw that Tian Linger had already picked up the amber scarlet silk and flew towards the field. Without thinking about it, he quickly picked up the fire stick and chased after him.  go.

    Tian Linger flew into the air, and saw that Song Daren and Du Bishu had joined the battle group of Lu Xueqi and Qinglong. However, Qinglong was one against three, but he did not lose at all. Instead, he looked calm and at ease.

    Although Tian Linger was a bit impatient, she was talented and intelligent. She could tell at a glance that Qinglong's Taoism was too high and his magic weapon was too powerful. Even if she added herself, she might not be able to defeat him. As soon as she turned her eyes, she immediately had other ideas.  Instead of flying towards Lu Xueqi and others, he turned around and flew quietly towards the other side of the huge light curtain.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed behind, shocked, but everyone in the Demon Cult seemed to be attracted by Qinglong one against three. Even the ghost king at the top who presided over the magic circle kept following Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword.  Changes occurred, and Tian Linger was temporarily ignored.

    Tian Linger approached the other side of the light curtain in the blink of an eye. The men in black who were originally guarding here had all fallen to the ground in a mess. They were obviously shocked to death in the fight that trapped Kui Niu just now.

    Tian Linger glanced quickly, and suddenly noticed that all the red light was emitted from some strange dark red iron cone-shaped things inserted upside down in the beach, and then continuously emitted upwards, converging on the ancient ghost at the feet of the Ghost King in mid-air.  In the cauldron.

    “Obviously, the magic circle composed of these things and the ancient tripod in mid-air are the key to trapping Kui Niu.  Tian Linger didn't think much about it. With a wave of his jade finger, the amber scarlet silk immediately flew out and swept straight towards the things stuck upside down on the beach.

    "boom!"

    With a loud noise, Amber Zhu Ling was hit hard by a red light curtain.On the iron cone of ??.

    ※※※

    Note 1: "The Classic of Mountains and Seas: The Eastern Classic of Great Wilderness" East China Sea Kui Niu: There is Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, which reaches seven thousand miles into the sea.  There is a beast on it, shaped like an ox, with a pale body and no horns, and one foot. When it goes in and out of water, there will be wind and rain. Its light is like the sun and moon, and its sound is like thunder. Its name is Kui.

    ?Another note: Kui Niu in "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons·Spiritual Beasts": an ancient strange beast, shaped like a green bull, with three legs and no horns, and a roar like thunder.  It has lived in the deep sea for a long time, and is born every three thousand years. When it is born, wind and rain will rise, thunder and lightning will appear, and the world is called the mount of the thunder god.

    ?The argument from "The Classic of Mountains and Seas" is used here.  Novel Network t!  ~!

 Text Chapter 2 Private Communication

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】This beautiful woman is naturally Tian Linger. Seeing that Zhang Xiaofan was injured, she felt worried and quietly ran over to visit. Unexpectedly, her mother was also here, so she hid outside the door until Suru left.  Just showed up.

    At this time, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan as if he was stunned, and couldn't help but said angrily: "What are you standing there for?"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, his face turned red, and he was about to find an excuse to argue, but he saw Tian Linger lowering his head. It turned out that Dahuang ran over and rubbed his head against her leg very affectionately.

    Tian Linger bent down and touched Dahuang's head. Dahuang stuck out his tongue and licked her jade-like hand.

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak."  Tian Linger pulled away.  Feeling Tian Linger's surprised gaze, Xiao Hui raised his head and suddenly bared his teeth and made a fierce gesture towards Tian Linger.

    Tian Linger was not angry either, and even made a face at the monkey.

    Ever since Xiao Hui came back with Zhang Xiaofan, she could get along with everyone else, but she had a strong grudge against her. However, when she saw Da Huang, who had always been at odds with Xiao Hui, she turned around and didn't get angry. Instead, she played and played with Xiao Hui very affectionately.  When it happened, he was surprised.

    "What's going on?" Tian Linger asked Zhang Xiaofan, pointing to a monkey and a dog playing together.

    Zhang Xiaofan told Xiao Hui how to get close to him with meat and bones. Tian Linger laughed out loud and scolded: "I never thought this damn monkey could do this!" He turned his bright eyes and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.  After a while, he said: "By the way, my father hit you today. Do you feel any discomfort?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "It's okay, senior sister."

    Tian Linger said rather angrily: "Dad, it's true, why would I take it out on you if I feel uncomfortable?"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, it's my stupidity that made Master angry"

    Tian Linger glared at him, and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't speak anymore. With his mouth half open, Tian Linger snorted and said: "Actually, it's none of your business. It's not because my father saw the qualifications of those two people. He felt  I feel uncomfortable, so" Halfway through her words, she glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, thinking that she was saying that her junior brother was stupid, so she changed her words, changed the subject, and said, "What happened to my mother when she came here just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said honestly: "My wife also came to visit me and gave me a 'rhubarb pill', which is very effective. I took one and everything was fine."

    "Rhubarb pill?" Tian Linger seemed to be surprised.

    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaofan looked up at her and said, "What's wrong?"

    Tian Linger looked at this little junior brother twice and said: "This is my father's treasure. I heard from my mother that it was made from twenty-three kinds of elixirs. It has wonderful functions. All senior brothers, including me, have no idea."  Blessing has taken it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, Tian Linger rolled his eyes and said to himself: "Maybe dad actually has a different regard for you, but it doesn't look like it no matter how you look at it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Master must be merciful. Seeing that I was injured, he gave me the elixir. He is really broad-minded!"

    Tian Linger laughed: "My father is broad-minded Hehe, forget it, I won't tell you anymore. Hey, why is there the sound of rain?"

    Zhang Xiaofan listened carefully, and sure enough he heard the faint sound of "pattering" rain coming from outside the house.

    Tian Linger walked to the window, opened it, and a cool mountain breeze suddenly blew in, carrying cold rain powder and brushing against her face, making it cool.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over, stood beside her, and looked out.

    In the quiet and dark night, it rained.  The whole world was dark, and as far as the eye could see, there were only the blurry shadows of green pines and bamboos in the small courtyard outside the house.

    Raindrops fell from the night sky. In the dark night, in the eyes of young Zhang Xiaofan, there seemed to be a bit of tenderness. He even suddenly felt that this night was beautiful and the rain was lingering. Even the raindrops  The crispness on the bamboo leaves was also beautiful, ringing deep in his soul.

    Just because beside him, there is such a beautiful woman, with her head raised, with a beauty that is seven parts youth, two parts joy and even one part desolation, looking at the rain in a daze!

    Behind them, Dahuang and Xiaohui calmed down for some time. Dahuang lay lazily on the bed, with his dog eyes half open and half closed. Xiaohui also calmed down for a rare moment. He sat next to Dahuang, with his hands in Dahuang's thick and soft fur.  Flirting.

    The candle flame flickered, flickering on and off in the mountain breeze, occasionally making a "cracking" sound.

    "It's raining!" Tian Linger suddenly said quietly.

    &nbsp;Zhang Xiaofan responded: "Yes!"

    Tian Linger stared at the night for a while, then slowly turned around, returned to the table, and whispered: "Xiaofan, close the window! It's a little cold."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and closed the window. He turned around and saw Tian Linger sitting at the table, seemingly absentmindedly. He took out a small box from his arms, opened it under the light, and looked at it carefully.

    The candlelight reflected in her charming and bright eyes was like two gentle but hot flames.

    "Do you think this cooling bead is beautiful?" Tian Linger's eyes stayed on the soft and lustrous bead, as if even the sound sounded erratic, just like Zhang Xiaofan's heart, empty and slowly sinking.  Go down.

    He walked over, mustering up all his courage and exerting all his strength to make himself look so calm.

    Tian Linger raised her head and looked at him, and suddenly realized that this ordinary junior brother's eyes were so bright at this moment, even with a hint of fanaticism and pain.

    "Pa", she gently closed the small box and asked softly: "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, remained silent for a moment, and whispered: "I'm fine, senior sister."

    Tian Linger felt strange in her heart, but she didn't think much about it. She stood up and said, "Okay, it's late at night, so I should go back."

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up numbly. Tian Linger walked a few steps and suddenly stopped and turned around with a smile. In an instant, the beauty came to his face and hit Zhang Xiaofan's heart: "Look at my memory. I don't even know what I want to do tonight."  I forgot about it." As she said that, she took out a piece of tissue paper with densely written small words on it and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan took it and looked at it for a few times, then his expression suddenly changed, and he lost his voice and said: "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao Technique! Senior sister, this"

    Tian Linger rolled her eyes at him and said angrily: "Why are you shouting so loudly?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly lowered his voice and said: "Sister, this is the third level of magic! You"

    "Me?" Tian Linger snorted and said, "Of course I want to pass it on to you."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "What?"

    Tian Linger said: "I know that dad has always looked down on you, and he is even more angry with you today. Humph, he can't teach his apprentice well and scolds you in turn, I can't stand it. You take this magic formula,  Practice secretly by yourself, show me your father when you are good at it, and never be as embarrassed as you are today."

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "But senior sister, if master and master find out, won't they want to scold you?"

    Tian Linger said impatiently: "You said it was a scolding. The most they could do was scold me a few times and lock me up for a period of time. So what? I can't let you be bullied anyway!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s whole body was shaken, and his heart suddenly felt hot. Looking at Tian Linger’s pretty figure, he couldn’t say a word.

    At this moment, his heart was filled with passion. Even if he was asked to die for the woman in front of him, he would not hesitate.

    Tian Linger added: "Remember to work harder and try to get a tie with that stinky Lin Jingyu as soon as possible, but no matter how hard you practice, you won't be able to compare with Senior Brother Qi Hao, so don't think about it.  At this point, she waved her hand and warned: "Keep it a secret." After saying that, she walked out of the room and quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    "No matter how hard you practice, you can't compare to Senior Brother Qi Hao!"

    There are thirteen words in this sentence, and each word hits Zhang Xiaofan's heart hard. His face suddenly loses color, and subconsciously, he grasps the white paper in his hand tightly.

    The rain is falling on the mountain, and the sky and the earth are solemn. Who can see that young man walking into the rain at night and looking up at the sky!

    In the early morning, after the rain, the moist mountain breeze blew through the top of Dazhu Peak with a coolness.  Zhang Xiaofan came to the familiar kitchen and lit a fire to boil water.

    Firewood was crackling in the stove, and the bright yellow flames were like demons dancing wildly on the wood, making his face red.  Zhang Xiaofan held a thin firewood as a fire stick and fiddled with the firewood in the stove, lost in thought.

    "No matter how hard you practice, you can't compare to Senior Brother Qi Hao!"

    He silently recited this sentence thousands of times in his heart, and his heart was broken every time he read it.  He knew that this was stupid. The senior sister actually had no ill intentions and was just telling the truth that everyone recognized.

    But he still couldn't help but think about it, thinking desperately, as if there was a wild burning flame in his heart, burning his soul endlessly, until the flames burned his hands.

    "Oops!" Zhang Xiaofan screamed and jumped back. It turned out that when he was lost in thought, the stove fire burned the fine wood in his hand and burned his hand along the way.

    He held his hands and blew air on the painful area. He ran to the water tank and dipped his hands into the cold water, feeling chilled.After pouring it down, Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly. What he needed most now was nothing but a fire stick.

    "Well, a cry came from the door. Zhang Xiaofan recognized that it was Dahuang's cry, but he couldn't figure out how the usual "woof, woof, woof" turned into "uh huh".

    He walked out of the door and took a look, and couldn't help but laugh. It turned out that Dahuang and Xiaohui were having a fight with a short black stick in their mouths. The other end of the stick was caught by Xiaohui and pulled hard. The two sides couldn't argue, and Dahuang shouted, "  But biting the short stick and mumbling it became a strange "Uh-huh".

    Zhang Xiaofan stepped forward, reached out to grab the short stick, and waved Xiao Hui and Da Huang away.  Unexpectedly, they were not very willing and kept barking "bark woof" and "squeak".

    Zhang Xiaofan waved his hand and threatened: "Go, go, don't make trouble here, or I won't give you food at noon."

    Dahuang and Xiaohui looked at each other, one growled and the other made a face, then Xiaohui jumped on the back of the dog, Dahuang carried it on his back and walked away from Zhang Xiaofan with great contempt, which made Zhang Xiaofan angry.

    Cursing at the two beasts, Zhang Xiaofan turned around and entered the kitchen. Only then did he realize that the short stick in his hand was the strange black short stick that he got from the trip to the valley half a year ago. I guess it was Xiao Hui.  Naughty, I didn't know when I dug this thing out of the corner and played with rhubarb.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed, and suddenly his heart moved. He quickly walked to the stove and fiddled with the short black stick as a fire stick a few times. He was very lucky. Moreover, the stick was made of an unknown material, so it could not be burned or transferred heat.  , it’s still cool after baking for a long time.

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded repeatedly, thinking that this would be a good use.

    Poor old black-hearted elder of the demon sect who has passed away. If he knew that the "blood-devouring bead" that he spent his whole life refining, the most precious treasure of the demon sect in the world, had actually fallen to the point of making a fire stick, he would definitely be angry from the grave.  You have to live and die!

    At noon that day, everyone in Dazhu Peak was sitting in the dining hall. Tian Buyi walked in at the latest, sat down, and raised his eyes to look at the disciples. When his eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan, he paused. Zhang Xiaofan  Lowering his head, Tian Buyi immediately looked away.

    "Did you all see what happened yesterday?" Tian Buyi said calmly.

    Everyone was silent, only Song Daren smiled and said: "Yes, master showed his power and punished those two"

    "Fart!" Tian Buyi suddenly shouted loudly, the sound shook the whole audience, and everyone was silent. They only heard Tian Buyi say angrily: "What happened yesterday, you should have seen the profound cultivation of Brother Biemai, not to mention that Qi Hao.  Even the little guy who has only been in the industry for three years actually outperformed most of you and went to Dazhu Peak to run wild. Do you know?"

    Everyone was silent, only Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head.

    Tian Buyi said coldly: "The Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is coming soon. You incompetent guys will all retreat from today on. If you don't come out in a good state, I will skin you!"

    Everyone had bitter looks on their faces, but they didn't dare to say a word. Tian Linger asked cautiously: "Dad, then I will"

    "Same for you!" Tian Buyi said flatly.

    Tian Linger pouted the corner of her mouth and was about to speak, but was secretly pulled by her mother.  She turned her head and looked at Suru's eyes, and then she retracted her words.

    Tian Buyi's words echoed in the Shoujing Hall: "From now on, except for Lao Qi, who is responsible for food and drinks, all of you are not allowed to go out and practice in seclusion for this year and a half. Do you understand?"

    In this way, time flies by, but the calm atmosphere of Dazhu Peak is enveloped by an unprecedented layer of tension. All the disciples are concentrating on practicing Taoism, except for a leisurely yellow dog, a naughty gray monkey and a  Bored chef.  m!  ~!  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 3 Expelling Things

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】"Woof woof woof!"

    “Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!”

    The barking of dogs and the screams of monkeys intertwined and echoed on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, breaking the tranquility here.  Zhang Xiaofan held the black fire stick in his hand and rushed out of the kitchen door, furious: "Dead dog! Dead monkey! If you have the guts, don't run away!"

    The monkey Xiao Hui jumped on the back of the big yellow dog with a swish. The big yellow, which had already gathered momentum, spread out and ran away. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't catch up. He watched Xiao Hui make a face and put a fragrant meat bone into the big yellow dog's back.  In the mouth.

    Rhubarb was so excited that the dog's face was so happy that if it weren't for the two rows of teeth biting the meat and bones, it would have laughed so hard that the dog's teeth would fall off.

    "Huh!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked frustrated and walked back to the kitchen angrily.  Since he took charge of the kitchen when he was fourteen years old, his craftsmanship impressed everyone. Dahuang, with his "taoist old dog" behavior, couldn't help coveting the delicacies in Zhang Xiaofan's hands, especially the meat bones used by Zhang Xiaofan to make soup, which were fragrant.  It’s delicious, and it’s Rhubarb’s dream meal.

    However, Zhang Xiaofan makes soup for people to drink. Although Rhubarb is older (Tian Buyi raised him since childhood) and more qualified, he does not get the treatment he deserves. He often covets it but cannot get it.

    After it became familiar with the monkey Xiao Hui, the above scene often appeared on Dazhu Peak, which lasted for two years. No matter how secretly Zhang Xiaofan hid the meat and bones, as long as he had Da Huang's nose and Xiao Hui's flexibility, he could  This battle of flesh and bones often ends with Zhang Xiaofan's defeat.

    Two years have passed by in a hurry. In fact, it is only one and a half years. Zhang Xiaofan has grown into a sixteen-year-old boy. He is taller and is now half a head taller than his senior sister Tian Linger.

    During this period of time, because of Tian Buyi's original strict order, all the disciples on Dazhu Peak were practicing hard behind closed doors. Except for Du Bishu, the sixth man who traveled down the mountain, only Zhang Xiaofan, the chef, had the most leisure time.

    For two years, Zhang Xiaofan has been practicing alone without anyone noticing. What he didn't believe was that according to the method taught to him by his senior brother Song Daren, it took him only one year to achieve it.  I have completed the second level of Yuqing Realm - Qi refining.

    He had doubts in his heart, but he did not ask Tian Buyi after all. Song Daren, Tian Linger and others had been concentrating on practicing behind closed doors and had no time to care about other matters. Du Bishu, his best friend, went down the mountain again, so he only asked this question.  Hidden in the heart.

    But then there was a big difficulty in front of him. Tian Linger privately gave him the third-level magic formula. He knew very well that this was a big violation of the rules. However, late at night, he was alone  When a person stands in the small courtyard and looks up at the night sky, he will think of a sentence - no matter how hard you practice, you will be better than Senior Brother Qi Hao!

    Ten nights later, he began to practice the third level of magic!

    In the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi, the first to third levels of the Jade Clear Realm are the foundation of all the techniques, and the difficulty is also gradually deepened. Unlike the first two levels of "introducing Qi" and "refining Qi", the third level's magic formula is "vital energy".  ”, has focused on cultivating Tai Chi Yuan Qi.

    The Fa Jue says: "Tai Chi Yuan Qi is composed of three parts. Ji, Zhong Ye; Yuan, Beginning Ye, travels in the twelfth hour This Yin and Yang combines virtues, and the Qi clocks in the Zi, transforming all things." (Note:  The words come out of "Hanshu. Lvlizhi")

    When the disciples of the Qingyun Sect reach this level of cultivation, there will be a clear dividing line, and the level of qualifications will be clear at a glance.

    Intelligent people are often unstoppable, breaking through to a higher realm of "driving things" in one fell swoop, and then laying a solid foundation for practicing the immortal way. However, less powerful disciples often stagnate and waste their lives.

    It has been five years since Zhang Xiaofan started teaching. Naturally, he has heard these things countless times during conversations with his senior brothers. However, it is obvious that all the senior brothers have classified him in the "slightly worse" category.

    He walked back to the kitchen, came to the stove, filled up the water, and then continued to add firewood to the stove to boil some water.

    The bright yellow flame became strong again. Zhang Xiaofan took his poor black "fire stick" that had been used for two years and fiddled with the wood in the stove. After the fire burned steadily, his eyes slowly fell on the fire stick in his hand.  This one is on a fire stick.

    But this was not something he discovered, but a very common thing - he was in a daze.

    The black fire stick is only one foot long except for the bead on the head. The only abnormality is that under the black color of the fire stick, there are faint blood-like veins, especially on the short stick and the ball.  The interface is even more obvious, and sometimes it almost seems like the two things are fused together with human blood.

    Zhang Xiaofan's whole body trembled suddenly. The thought of human blood merging that just flashed through his mind made him feel sick.

    &nbsp; Over the years, he has gradually forgotten about that trip to the deep valley. He only occasionally dreams about it late at night, but he will suddenly dream about that weird experience, and he will wake up in a sweat.

    At that time, he felt that he was very lonely, facing the unknown ferocity alone, and facing the dark death alone.  Every time at this time, he could hardly suppress his inexplicable excitement, with a hint of fanatical impulse, and he couldn't help but feel like killing.

    Even in the darkness, he recalled the strange fanaticism in Monk Puzhi's eyes when he looked at him at the edge of the broken grass temple many years ago!

    Zhang Xiaofan has no idea why he has such a strange feeling, but fortunately, he still has a way to calm his horrified heart - Brahma Prajna!

    This set of Buddhist supreme techniques has the wonderful effect of deterring evil spirits and purifying the mind. He has practiced it for five years, and its greatest use is to suppress the strange emotions that have appeared inexplicably in the past two years.

    "Snapped!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a pain in his head, and something fell to the ground, but it was a pine cone. Zhang Xiaofan became angry, turned around and said angrily: "Damn monkey, don't let me catch you Hey, you are ah!"  Sixth Senior Brother!"

    Zhang Xiaofan jumped up and saw a man standing at the door. He was of medium build, with a lean face and a big smile. He had a small baggage on his back. Who could it be if it wasn't the old Liu Du Bishu whom he hadn't seen for a long time?

    Du Bishu looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down and said, "Awesome! In just a few years, you have grown as tall as me."

    Zhang Xiaofan walked up quickly, grabbed Du Bishu's shoulders with force, and said with a smile: "Sixth Senior Brother, why have you been gone for so long? We all miss you so much!"

    Du Bishu smiled and said, "Am I back now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan then asked: "Master, do you know you are back?"

    Du Bishu said: "No, I just came back and saw smoke in the kitchen here, so I came over to take a look. Haha, I knew you were working here. I haven't seen you in a few years. Did you miss me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt happy and nodded repeatedly.  Du Bishu touched his head and suddenly whispered: "Let's go with me to see the master."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said: "Why do you still need me to accompany you?"

    Du Bishu said with a bitter face: "Master asked me to go down the mountain and agreed that it would be limited to one year, but I played too much, eh! No, I searched for half a year more before I found good materials to refine the magic weapon. I'm afraid  I'm going to be scolded by Master. Please go with me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at him and said, "Then you said you came to see me first. By the way, Sixth Senior Brother, what kind of magic weapon are you practicing?"

    Du Bishu smiled dryly and said: "Haha, of course I came to see you first, little junior brother, let's go! Let's go!" He pulled Zhang Xiaofan and left.

    After a while, Dahuang, who was hiding in a corner, gnawing on bones, and Xiaohui, who was leaning on its back to catch lice, both heard a roar coming from the Shoujing Hall: "Unscrupulous people, I'm so angry."  1

    At dinner time, everyone in Dazhu Peak reunited for the first time in the past two years and sat at the same table to eat.

    When everyone sat down, Tian Buyi still had an angry look on his face. After greeting Du Bishu, all the disciples couldn't help but asked him quietly: "Lao Liu, why did master get so angry when he saw you?"

    Du Bishu looked embarrassed, looking around at him, while Zhang Xiaofan, who was sitting next to him, had a smile on his face, but he didn't dare to laugh out loud, looking quite weird.

    At this time, Tian Linger, who was sitting opposite, finally couldn't bear it anymore and was the first to ask Tian Buyi: "Dad, Sixth Senior Brother finally came back, why are you still so angry?"

    Du Bishu quietly raised his eyes and looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi glared at him, and Du Bishu lowered his head in fright.  Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Lao Liu, show your magic weapon to everyone!"

    Du Bishu opened his mouth, but he couldn't say anything. He raised his eyes to look at his master's wife, Suru, and saw Suru smiling and saying: "Bishu, please take it out and show it to everyone! Let everyone know why your master is angry.  ?”

    Seeing that he couldn't put it off, Du Bishu took his small bundle slowly, shook it twice, took out a few things from the middle, and put them on the table.

    Everyone did not blink, staring straight at him for fear of missing something. The dining hall was extremely quiet for a while.

    On the dining table, there were three things that seemed to be made of some kind of hard wood, half the size of a fist, six-sided squares, all white, with various points carved on them, but they were three dice.

    Everyone was stunned, speechless, and burst into laughter after a moment.

    Du Bishu’s face was red, Tian Buyi looked at him and said:He was so angry that he said angrily: "Rotten wood cannot be carved!"

    Suru smiled and shook her head at this moment, saying: "Forget it, it's not a big deal, just roll the dice! Anyway, this magic weapon is for his own use."

    Tian Buyi glared at his apprentice and said to Suru: "How do you know he is not using this to cheat?"

    Du Bishu was startled and said quickly: "Master, Master, my disciples will never dare to do such an obscene and shameless thing. I just found a thousand-year-old three-bead tree (Note 1) by the Chishui River in the south a few years ago. It is extremely spiritual.  I carved these three dice based on their essence, completely on a whim, and never thought of anything else"

    Tian Buyi was furious and said: "You are happy, huh, you can just practice other things. Now you have made a pair of gambling tools. When the Seven Meridians Competition is held in a month, when you appear on stage, I will  Do you still have the face?"

    Du Bishu did not dare to say anything anymore. Suru shook her head and whispered: "Buyi, this is something he likes. Don't force him. Do you still remember Senior Brother Wan"

    Tian Buyi was suddenly shocked and turned to look at Suru. Suru sighed lightly and said to Du Bishu: "Bishu, you know that your master and I have never forced you to be like other lineages.  Brothers and sisters practice fairy swords as well, but magic weapons are often closely related, so you should be careful when doing so."

    Du Bishu secretly glanced at Tian Buyi, only to see that his master looked unhappy and was sulking. How could he dare to say more? He nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes."

    Suru glanced at her husband again, and then said to everyone: "Time flies so fast, next month will be the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. Then we will go to Tongtian Peak where Nagato is, so you should prepare early.  !" At this point, her beautiful and gentle face suddenly became solemn, and she said quickly: "Don't let me and your master down again this time, do you understand?"

    The hearts of all the disciples jumped and they said in unison: "Yes!"

    "Master, Master." Mixed in the loud replies from everyone, an uncoordinated and weak voice emerged. Suru looked over and saw that it was Zhang Xiaofan, the seventh and last one. She frowned and said, "What's the matter, Xiaofan?"  Fan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said cautiously: "Did you just mean that I would go too?"

    Suru was startled, glanced at Tian Buyi, a smile appeared on her face, and said with a smile: "Yes! Aren't you also a disciple of the Dazhu Peak lineage?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed, jumped up in cheers, and high-fived Du Bishu next to him. He didn't care that Tian Buyi sneered in the distance: "There are nine places anyway, even if one is given to an idiot, it's still a waste. It's not in vain."

    At night, Zhang Xiaofan returned to the house and saw Da Huang and Xiao Hui running to his bed to rest.

    A year and a half ago, Dahuang moved to Zhang Xiaofan's room to sleep because he was close to Xiaohui. At first, Tian Buyi was shocked because he couldn't find his beloved dog anywhere. Finally, he knew the whole story and snorted, "No."  Say anything and walk away.

    Seeing that the master did not blame Zhang Xiaofan, he did not drive Dahuang out (in fact, he could not be driven out. Dahuang occupied half of the bed and Xiaohui occupied half of it, so you can know the mood of the owner of the house).

    But as time passed, Zhang Xiaofan probably got used to the crowding and got used to it, and Zhang Xiaofan no longer complained about Dahuang and Xiaohui sleeping with him.

    That night, he was in a very good mood. He walked into the house and sat at the table. He glanced around and saw Dahuang lying lazily. Xiao Hui had gone to the kitchen again at some point and stole his black fire stick again.  It came and rubbed against Rhubarb's body.

    There was a movement in his heart, and he vaguely felt that Xiao Hui seemed to be very interested in this fire stick, but he was not in the mood to think about it so much now. His heart was completely filled with joy that the master unexpectedly allowed him to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    If Dahuang and Xiaohui look at Zhang Xiaofan at this time, they will see a human with glowing eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the monkeys and dogs, but he seemed to be talking to the air: "Look, I actually have the opportunity to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. It's really great. Master, he is really tolerant. Even if I am stupid, I will still be there."  Take me to see you for a long time, uh, maybe you can meet Jingyu then."

    At this point, he seemed to have remembered something, and whispered to himself: "But if we really go on stage to compete, I'm afraid it will embarrass Master! Forget it, just do what you have to do! Dahuang, Xiaohui,  Do you think so?"

    “Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!”

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes and saw that Xiao Hui was focused on Dahuang's fur. He carefully grabbed the lice and only barked a few times to deal with him. However, Dahuang was even more straightforward and even put his two dog ears down without even looking.  Take a look at him.

    "Damn dog!" Zhang Xiaofan cursed angrily, and suddenly his vision went dark, but it was Xiao Hui who suddenly held the igniter in his handIt was smashed over.

    He was startled and quickly moved away. The fire stick hit the table, jumped twice and fell to the ground.

    "Squeaks, Wangwang!" This time the voice of the big yellow dog and the little gray monkey became a symphony. Zhang Xiaofan made a ghostly face at the two beasts, and sat down when he hated it.  Show Qi Hao's heroic appearance on Dazhu Peak two years ago.

    "The ice has turned into a wall!" Zhang Xiaofan muttered in a low voice. It was fine when he was not practicing, but these days, as his practice deepened, he deeply experienced how difficult and unattainable it was to reach Qi Hao's state.

    He thought again of that night, Tian Linger’s gentle but fiery eyes by the light in this room!

    His heart felt like being pricked by a sharp needle at that moment.

    The fire stick lying there quietly on the ground, with the sound of monkeys and yellow dogs playing next to him, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that he was so similar to the fire stick. Even when the fire stick fell on the ground, in his eyes, it seemed like  It also brought a bit of loneliness.

    "Alas!" He sighed, trying to imagine the situation when he could reach that state, and then in a completely relaxed and unconcerned posture, for the first time in his life, he did what the Qingyun Sect disciples had done countless times.  The action of "driving away objects" - waving to the fire stick on the ground.

    That moment seemed like forever.

    Zhang Xiaofan was very normal, not even a little sad, and was ready to accept his failure as a matter of course. Then, he saw the fire stick in the ground move.

    Just so gently, slightly, like waking up from a long sleep, it moved!  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 4 Attending the meeting

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】This morning, everyone on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Sect was in high spirits, especially the disciples, who were all smiling. Although they were a little nervous, they were mostly drowned in excitement.

    Among the people, the only ones who participated in the last Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition were Senior Brother Song Daren, Second Brother Wu Dayi, Third Brother Zheng Dali, and Fourth Brother He Dazhi. As for the fifth Brother Lu Daxin and the Sixth Brother Du Bishu, they were all Tian Buyi.  Tian Linger and Zhang Xiaofan were newly recruited disciples in the past ten years, and Tian Linger and Zhang Xiaofan, who were young, had never seen the Qingyun Sect's once-in-a-generation event.

    Tian Linger was the happiest at the moment. While Tian Buyi and his wife were making final preparations, she pestered the most experienced Song Daren and kept asking: "Senior Brother, are there really so many fellow disciples going to the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?  "

    Song Daren was smiling, obviously in a good mood, and said: "Yes, the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is the biggest event of our sect, and all members of the sect regard it as a top priority. And all the fellow sect members who can be selected to represent each lineage in the battle are  , are all outstanding characters, and it goes without saying that the scene was spectacular and thrilling.”

    At this time, the fourth child He Dazhi heard from the side, walked over, secretly blinked at Tian Linger, and said with a smile: "Little junior sister, you don't know something. In fact, the senior brother still has something to say!"

    Tian Linger said "Yeah", ignored Song Daren's surprised look, and asked, "What! Fourth senior brother?"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "At the martial arts test site, hundreds of people from the same sect were watching. The winner stood on the stage with thunderous applause. The pride cannot escape, but if there are some beautiful and new young junior sisters from different backgrounds.  Isn't it a great joy in life to see the eldest brother impressed by his grace, screaming and cheering?" At this point, he turned to Song Daren with a serious face and said: "Eldest brother, do you think so or not?"

    Song Daren's face suddenly turned red.

    Tian Ling'er saw it and was really surprised, and said: "Elder brother, why are you blushing suddenly?"

    Song Daren shook his head like a wavy drum and said repeatedly: "No, no, how can I be red"

    He Dazhi coughed, but saw other senior brothers and junior brothers gathered around him at some point. The young ones such as Du Bishu and Zhang Xiaofan were all confused, but Wu Dayi and Zheng Dali were both smiling.

    He smiled and said: "Oh! The second and third senior brothers are also here. I have a bad memory recently. It seems that in the last big exam, when the senior brother won two games in a row and entered the third round, there was a young and beautiful  Fellow junior sister, hey, I forgot my name"

    Wu Dayi immediately continued: "Ah! I can't remember clearly, but it seems that she is a fellow junior sister on Xiaozhu Peak. Her appearance is very beautiful, but the name"

    Zheng Dali said with a smile on his face: "The name! We have all forgotten it, but we still remember the appearance of the person who applauded the loudest in the field and who was flirting with the senior brother."

    "Wow!"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar. Tian Linger took the lead in questioning: "Senior Brother, which fellow senior sister is actually so kind to you?"

    Song Daren's face was full of embarrassment, he stared at He Dazhi fiercely, and said with a dry smile: "No, there is no such thing, don't listen to the nonsense of the fourth senior brother. Junior sister Wenmin of Xiaozhufeng only did it for us for the sake of our senior sister.  Cheers and cheers."

    "Huh?" He Dazhi said immediately: "Senior Brother, this is strange. Neither the second senior brother nor the third senior brother and I know that person's name. Why did you tell him his name right away? But speaking of Senior Sister Wenmin  That's good for senior brother"

    Everyone burst into laughter. Song Daren knew that he had made a mistake, and he also knew that the sharpness of words was far inferior to that of Dazhi, the most shrewd person in the Dazhu Peak Sect. He made many mistakes.

    At that moment, he snorted and, relying on his thick skin, said with a dry smile: "Boring man, hey, are my master and master's wife okay?"

    Tian Linger was still waiting to ask, but she saw Song Daren slipping away faster than the wind. In the blink of an eye, he could no longer see the figure, so she had to grab He Dazhi. His big eyes were full of excitement and said: "Fourth Senior Brother,  Please tell me, what does Senior Sister Wenmin look like?"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "Little Junior Sister, don't you often go back to Xiaozhu Peak with your Junior Sister to visit Master Shuiyue? How come you have never met Senior Sister Wenmin? She is Master Shuiyue's proud disciple!"

    Tian Linger shook his head and said: "When my mother and I go to Xiaozhu Peak, we always go directly to see Master Shuiyue. It's rare to meet a few fellow seniors. Please tell me quickly!"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "Don't worry, don't worry, today we will go to Changmen Tongtian Peak to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, and you will probably be able to see her."

    Tian Linger said "Oh", rolled his eyes, as if he had realized something, and said: "No wonder I saw senior brother in high spirits when I woke up early."??It turned out to be a conspiracy!  "

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they understood and laughed loudly. Tian Linger laughed too, and the little nervousness he had about the Qimai Martial Arts competition disappeared.

    She moved her eyes and saw that everyone was smiling and in a good mood. But when she saw Zhang Xiaofan, she was suddenly startled. Although Zhang Xiaofan had a smile on his face, Tian Linger had been the closest to him over the years.  At a glance, he seemed to be a little distracted.

    While everyone was laughing and talking, Tian Linger secretly pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and whispered: "Xiaofan, what can I do for you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, the corner of his mouth moved, his right hand subconsciously touched his chest, and finally said: "I'm fine, senior sister."

    Tian Linger looked at him and said bluntly: "What is it, show me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, took out the thing in his arms, and took a look at Tian Linger. It was fine that Tian Linger didn't look at it, but when he saw it, he was even more surprised and said: "You took this black one?"  What are you doing with a fire stick with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was full of surprise when he saw Tian Linger's face, but even though there was a little anger in her appearance, she was still so beautiful. He said: "Master, please let me see it. I have a low cultivation level, I don't have any magic weapons, and I don't have any magic weapons."  will use……"

    Tian Linger suddenly realized it, but couldn't help laughing out loud, and said: "Ah! Haha, that's it! Then you will take this, this fire stick to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition? In the past two thousand years, Qingyun Sect has been  The Sixth Senior Brother who got a dice-making magic weapon is already weird, but I didn't expect you, I didn't expect you, you actually brought a fire stick Hahahaha, I, I laughed to death."

    The disciples of Dazhu Peak who were standing aside heard Tian Linger suddenly burst into laughter, and they all came over and asked why. They couldn't help laughing again. Zhang Xiaofan saw that he was surrounded by smiling and happy senior brothers and sisters, and his heart was filled with laughter.  But suddenly there was a burst of anger.

    The anger deep in his heart passed in the blink of an eye, but it was so strong that it almost made Zhang Xiaofan suffocate.

    He lowered his head and held the ugly fire stick tightly, and the familiar coldness spread into his palm.

    "Xiaofan," Tian Linger suddenly stopped smiling and said seriously, "I'm sorry."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and raised his head.

    Tian Linger said: "I originally wanted to give you a treasure to prop up your appearance, so that you would not be laughed at by other classmates when you go out. But these days, my mother is forcing me to practice too hard, so I forgot about it."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head subconsciously and said: "Sister, your cultivation is more important, you don't need to think about me anymore."

    Tian Linger patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "But it's okay. Everyone knows what you are capable of. Just think of it as a long-term experience." She lowered her voice: "If anyone bullies you,  You must come over and tell me, hum, I will stand up for you immediately."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the kind eyes of his senior sister, not doubting her promise at all. He could even feel the kindness in the words of everyone around him.

    But, but, what emotion is still so surging, what kind of fire is burning so deep in his heart that it almost makes him unable to breathe?

    Tian Linger was still smiling, patting her favorite junior brother on the shoulder, and whispered: "Let me tell you! There are many fun places on Tongtian Peak. Let's sneak away and play this time, okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that beautiful face in front of his eyes, and suddenly he didn't dare to look directly at her face. He lowered his head, feeling sweet and troubled at the same time, as if he was a young man with mixed feelings, and whispered: "Yes, senior sister."

    Tian Linger smiled and suddenly heard He Dazhi say from behind: "Master and Mistress are here."

    Everyone turned around and saw Tian Buyi and Suru walking out of the Shoujing Hall.  Tian Buyi was dressed in a sky-blue robe, and his bearing was quite solemn. If he were not a little shorter and had a slightly bigger belly, he would really have the awe-inspiring air of a master.

    As for Suru, it was the one who caught everyone's attention. She was always very beautiful. Today she was dressed in a light green dress. She had jade flowers on her head, a gold hairpin, her eyebrows were like distant mountains and her skin was like white jade.  Her eyes are like water and her red lips are smiling, which really captivates all living beings.

    Song Daren followed behind the couple, his expression could not be more serious.  However, as soon as the junior fellow apprentices saw him, they all had strange expressions on their faces that were not serious, half-smiling but not smiling.

    Behind Song Daren, the yellow dog Da Huang and the monkey Xiao Hui also followed.  Xiao Hui seemed to be used to sitting on Dahuang's back now. When he saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in front, he called out a few times, jumped off Dahuang's back, and rushed to Zhang Xiaofan, jumping up and down.  onto his shoulders.

    Tian Buyi looked at the disciples, nodded, and said: "Let's go!"

    After saying that, he waved his right hand, where the magic formula was drawn in the palm of his hand, a red light flashed, and his long-famous fairy sword "Chi Ling" was sacrificed. The red light was endless, holding the most precious treasure of the fairy family.

    Tian Buyi was about to step forward when suddenly his trouser leg was pulled by someone. When he looked back, he was bitten by Dahuang. He saw the yellow dog he had raised since he was a child shaking its head and "wow" (bite).  Wearing trousers) kept barking, wagging his tail vigorously, and staring straight at Tian Buyi without blinking.

    Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment and said something vague, but he rolled up the rhubarb with a wave of his sleeve, then floated to the Red Spirit Sword, said hello to Suru, and left through the air first.

    Suru chuckled, shook her head, and said to everyone: "You guys can come too!" After a pause, she said to Song Daren: "Daren, Xiaofan is not strong enough, so you take him away."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "Yes."

    Suru nodded, but without seeing how she acted, a light green light flashed through, as if it matched her clothes, carrying her straight up to the sky, chasing Tian Buyi's red light.

    Among the disciples of Dazhu Peak, Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali and Lu Daxin have not reached the fourth level of practice and cannot control the magic weapon. At that moment, Song Daren walked towards Zhang Xiaofan, and the remaining He Dazhi, Du Bishu and Tian Linger took one each and went on their way.

    Among everyone, Tian Linger's magic weapon is "Amber Zhu Ling", and He Dazhi's magic weapon is a "Jiangshan Pen", which suits his usual habit of loving books, but the funniest thing is the dice magic weapon of Lao Liu Du Bishu  As soon as the sacrifice was started, the white light flashed, and the three dice magnified ten times. They kept spinning in the air, and various numbers appeared in turn. When it comes to gambling equipment in the world, there is nothing like this.

    Lao Wu Lu Daxin cautiously stepped forward to take a closer look, and said to Du Bishu with a grimace: "Lao Liu, this thing of yours is not going to fall from the sky, is it?"

    Du Bishu raised his eyebrows and said with a playful smile: "Fifth Senior Brother, why don't we make a bet? If it falls from the sky, even if you win, I will"

    Lu Daxin said "bah bah bah": "Then do I still dare to win this bet?"

    Du Bishu was stunned and said: "That's true!"

    Song Daren walked up to Zhang Xiaofan and said with a smile: "Xiaofan, are you ready?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to nod when suddenly Xiao Hui, the monkey on his shoulder, screamed. The two of them were startled. They saw Xiao Hui pointing at the sky for a while, and then pointing at Zhang Xiaofan at himself. Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said:  "Are you going too?"

    Xiao Hui immediately grinned. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment and looked at Song Daren. Song Daren thought about it and smiled: "Anyway, Master has taken Da Huang, so let's take Xiao Hui too!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded with joy in his heart, and Xiao Hui was even more delighted.

    Song Daren turned around and said to the others: "Let's go too! Otherwise, master will scold us if we are late." Everyone agreed and left with their magic weapons. Before Tian Linger left, he went to Zhang Xiaofan and warned him: "Be careful.  Ah! We need to hold on tight, senior brother."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "I understand, senior sister."

    Tian Linger smiled at him, and as soon as he activated the magic formula, the glow of the amber and vermilion silk suddenly rose and disappeared through the air.  Song Daren then sacrificed his magical sword "Ten Tigers".

    He is the eldest disciple of the Dazhu Peak lineage. Although his junior disciples practice different magic weapons, he still practices fairy swords.

    "Ten Tigers" Fairy Sword is all yellow in color, four feet long and three fingers wide. It is relatively large among the fairy swords, but unfortunately the power of the magic weapon cannot be calculated based on its size.

    At that moment, Song Daren pulled Zhang Xiaofan up. Zhang Xiaofan had the experience of riding on Tian Linger's Amber Zhu Ling before. The "Ten Tigers" sank down at his feet and then stabilized. He was no longer too panicked, but the monkey Xiao Hui seemed to  Knowing something, he grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's head tightly.

    Song Daren smiled slightly and said, "Junior brother, let's go."

    As he spoke, he pointed his right hand to the sky, and heard a low vibration from the "Ten Tigers" fairy sword. The fairy sword that was originally floating one foot above the ground suddenly rose three feet. Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously held on to Song Daren.  .

    At this time, a gust of mountain wind blew, and the tip of the "Ten Tigers" sword slowly tilted upward. When it was about seven points tilted, Zhang Xiaofan had to hold Song Daren tightly to prevent him from falling, when a scream came out  At the sound of the sound, the "Ten Tigers" rushed straight towards the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood on top of the fairy sword and hugged Song Daren tightly. Although he was nervous, he couldn't bear to close his eyes no matter what.

    I saw the green peaks of Dazhu Peak getting farther and farther away from me. Suddenly my eyes went white, and it penetrated into the thick white clouds, and I could no longer see anything clearly.

    At this time, there were vast clouds above and below, the wind was howling non-stop, and his face hurt from shaving. Zhang Xiaofan's body was trembling slightly, half nervous,?It's exciting.

    What a dream it is to ride among the blue sky and white clouds!

    The sea of ??clouds is vast, and I don’t know how long I have been walking. Just when Zhang Xiaofan’s mood is slowly calming down, as if to surprise him again, the "Ten Tigers" sword rushes out of the sea of ??clouds with a sharp whistling sound that breaks through the sky.

    The boundless blue sky is like the deep sea hanging upside down. It is so blue that it is almost pure, boundless, spectacular and majestic.

    When they rushed out of the sea of ??clouds, the white clouds under their feet were like water splashes. As they moved, long clouds appeared, as if they were reluctant to leave. They were also like the gentle waves of a river, floating in the air, and then slowly falling back to the sea of ??clouds.  .

    The sky was like a wash, and the "Ten Tigers" sword soared into the sky. When it was almost three hundred feet away from the vast sea of ??clouds at its feet, Song Daren leveled the sword and started to walk straight towards Tongtian Peak.

    In the distance, a majestic mountain peak towering into the clouds, no, towering into the sky, stands proudly.  There, in the misty white clouds, there is a faint sound of bells echoing in the sky and the earth.

    Tongtian Peak seems to really lead to the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan held his breath and looked into the distance. Under the boundless blue sky, beside the majestic mountain peaks, countless rays of light of various colors were flying and lingering. The closer to Tongtian Peak, the denser these rays of light became.

    Zhang Xiaofan knew that those were magic weapons used by the disciples of the Qingyun Sect. The magic weapons had different colors due to the five elements. They looked colorful and extremely beautiful.

    But seeing these rays of light, like colored stones falling like rain, rushing towards the mountain peak one after another, the scene was spectacular.

    And together with the "Ten Tigers" Immortal Sword, they quickly merged into this colorful torrent.

    Accompanied by the whistling sound, Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan's sword and landed on a huge square. As soon as it landed on the ground, the monkey Xiao Hui looked around, then jumped off Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders and jumped around in the square, excited.

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored it and looked around. He saw white jade as the railings, bursts of immortal energy, and nine large bronze tripods in the center of the square, placed in threes in the middle.  The most surprising thing is that above the square, the clouds are steaming, and when walking, it is like walking in the clouds, making people feel like becoming immortals.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and felt that it looked familiar. He remembered that this was the "Sea of ??Clouds" among the so-called "Six Scenes of Qingyun Mountain" that he had visited when he first went to Qingyun Mountain.

    It’s been five years since I last saw this place. Nothing has changed here. It’s still so beautiful and ethereal, but today it’s much busier than it was five years ago.

    The square is already very lively at the moment. The disciples from Qingyun Sect who came to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition are probably staying here temporarily. Looking from a distance, the heads are shaking, and there are probably not hundreds of them.

    Most of the people standing in the square are dressed in Qingyun Sect costumes. They are both men and women. There are many of them of the younger generation. There are many heroic people. It can be seen that Qingyun Sect has worked hard to manage and cultivate these people over the years.  Young disciple.

    Although there were hundreds of people standing in the square, it still seemed very spacious.

    Song Daren raised his eyes and looked around, and suddenly heard a clear voice in the distance shouting: "Elder brother, we are here."

    Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan looked over and saw that it was the people from Dazhu Peak, not to mention Tian Linger who was shouting. They were standing next to a huge bronze tripod in the middle of the square, and Tian Linger was waving to them.

    Song Daren responded and walked over with Zhang Xiaofan.

    Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked around and saw other disciples from various sects standing together in small groups in the square. They all seemed to be talking happily about something. They must all be looking forward to the upcoming martial arts test!

    They walked up to them, and He Dazhi, who was standing behind Tian Linger, said first: "Elder brother, is the journey going well?"

    Song Daren smiled and said: "It's not the first time here, what else can happen?"

    Tian Linger glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said with a smile: "Xiaofan, is the scenery on the road okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan recalled the spectacular and breathtaking scenery above the blue sky just now, and said sincerely: "It's so beautiful."

    Tian Linger chuckled, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "You should work harder in the future. When you refine the magic weapon and learn to fly in the air, you can fly up to the sky every day to see it all."

    Zhang Xiaofan did not speak, but smiled and nodded heavily.

    Song Daren looked around and asked He Dazhi: "Fourth junior brother, where are the master and junior wife?"

    He Dazhi said: "A few of us followed the master and the master's wife here. The Taoist brother Changmen who received them took the master and the master's wife to Yuqing Temple above. He said that the first elders of the Seven Meridians wanted to get together to discuss some martial arts examinations.  Details. Master told us to wait here."

    Song Daren nodded, then waved, summoned all the junior brothers to his side, and greetedZhou Zhou looked at it and lowered his voice: "Why do I see so many other brothers and sisters from different backgrounds? You guys have been here for a while. Do you have any news?"

    He Dazhi shook his head and said: "I feel the same way. It seems that over the years, many newcomers have been admitted to the same sect."

    The second eldest brother, Wu Dayi, looked around and said, "There are quite a few newcomers, but I estimate that those who will compete on stage tomorrow will mostly be the senior brothers who have practiced well in the past. After all, they are still the ones with the most experience in cultivation"

    Song Daren suddenly sighed and said, "Second Junior Brother, this may not be the case. Do you still remember Lin Jingyu, the young disciple sent by Longshou Peak to deliver the message two years ago?"

    Wu Dayi was startled, and then fell silent. Everyone looked at each other without saying a word. Only Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a complex emotion passing through his heart, which seemed to be joy, envy, and even a little jealous.

    “Who is that guy?” Suddenly someone said coldly.

    Everyone was surprised, but they saw that it was Tian Linger who was speaking. Her pretty face was slightly reddened, her beautiful eyes were wide open, and she said bitterly: "It's fine if he doesn't come to participate in this competition. If he  If you dare to come, it’s best to ask him to meet me, and then I will decide the outcome with him!”

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak looked at each other. Du Bishu, the sixth brother, was always smart and reacted very quickly. He smiled and said: "Young junior sister is absolutely right. If there is such a coincidence, hehe, senior brothers, why don't we make a bet and see who loses and who wins?"  …”

    "Go, go!" Lao Wu Lu Daxin, who was standing next to him, kicked him away.

    Song Daren smiled and was about to say something when he suddenly heard a slight cough behind him and a woman whispered softly: "Senior Brother Song, we haven't seen you for a long time!" This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 5 Angry Beast

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】Song Daren suddenly felt as if he had been hit hard, and he was startled for a moment. The sound lingered in his ears, like fairy music. A moment later, he woke up as if from a dream, turned around like lightning, and saw five people standing behind him.  , six female disciples, judging from their costumes, they belong to the Xiaozhufeng sect, which always only accepts female disciples in the Qingyun sect.

    And the person who came out of the row to face them first was a beautiful woman with an oval face, hair like clouds, skin like snow, and a faint smile hanging on the corner of her mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman, and was about to turn around and ask which senior sister she was from. Unexpectedly, when he looked back, he saw that everyone from Wu Dayi to Zheng Dali to He Dazhi had weird smiles on their faces.  As soon as he moved, he looked at Song Daren again, only to see that the usually smart and capable senior brother had a silly smile on his face, as if he didn't know what to say.

    He thought about it for a while and guessed the woman's identity.

    Sure enough, He Dazhi and others were waiting to watch the show. Unexpectedly, Song Daren suddenly fell into a state of dementia. Not only was everyone at Dazhu Peak unbearable, but even the female disciples at Xiaozhu Peak opposite were covering their mouths and snickering.

    The beautiful woman standing in front of Song Daren blushed slightly and called out in a low voice: "Senior Brother Song."

    Before Song Daren could react, He Dazhi, who was very impatient, already said: "Haha, Senior Sister Wenmin, you and I haven't seen each other for many years. How are you doing lately?"

    Wen Min's beautiful eyes moved to this lean man and paused for a moment, then smiled and said: "Is this Senior Brother He Dazhi He?"

    He Dazhi nodded repeatedly and said, "Senior Sister Wen has a good memory. You and I only met once a month ago, but you actually remember me. I'm really flattered."

    Wen Min smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother He fought against a strong enemy in the last competition and showed off his skills. Of course I will remember it."

    He Dazhi's face turned red. In the last Seven Meridians Tournament, he met a master from Nagato Tongtian Peak in the first round. Although he tried his best, he was still defeated. However, he was shrewd.  He smiled and said: "It's okay not to mention those old things. Compared with Senior Sister Wen and our senior brother, these superficial cultivation skills of my little brother are far behind. Speaking of which, since the last big test  , our senior brother is always thinking about you!"

    Wen Min's face was slightly red, but she didn't answer. She only glanced at Song Daren from the corner of her eyes, but the young junior sisters behind her had already laughed.

    Song Daren, a rough and arrogant man, was as embarrassed as a shy boy at the moment. He quickly protested: "No, no, I don't have time"

    "What?" Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a young woman behind Wenmin opposite: "Then you don't miss our senior sister Wenmin anymore?"

    Song Daren’s heart skipped a beat, and he secretly raised his eyes to glance at Wenmin, only to see Wenmin looking at him with her beautiful eyes unblinking.

    He was anxious and blurted out: "No, no, I am worried about"

    "ha!"

    Everyone in Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng laughed together, especially the young women behind Wenmin, who laughed brightly and loudly, causing other nearby disciples from all walks of life to look here a few more times.

    He Dazhi waited for everyone to stop laughing, and then said seriously to the women of Xiaozhu Peak: "Senior sisters, this is what our senior brother actually means. It's not that he doesn't miss senior sister Wenmin, but he doesn't miss him all the time"

    "What is that?" a female disciple from Xiaozhu Peak asked with a loud laugh.

    He Dazhi glanced at the woman and said with a smile: "He remembered Senior Sister Wen once a moment later, and read her name again a moment later, so he said he didn't miss her all the time."

    Everyone laughed. Song Daren glared at He Dazhi fiercely, but looked at Wen Min from the corner of his eyes. He saw a smile on her lips, but she didn't seem to be angry at all. He couldn't help but feel secretly happy in his heart, but he said in his mouth: "Junior sister Wen, they  He just likes to joke, don’t worry about it.”

    Wenmin smiled, turned around and stopped the junior sisters behind him who were trembling with laughter, then took a deep look at him and said, "Then what are you thinking?"

    Song Daren had a grimace on his face and said "I, I, I" several times, but could not say anything. Seeing his appearance, the women couldn't help but laugh again.

    Wenmin shook his head, glared at him, ignored him, walked up to Tian Linger, took her white jade-like palm, looked at her carefully, and said, "Are you Junior Sister Ling'er?"

    Tian Linger said curiously: "Yes! Senior Sister Wen, how did you know about me?"

    Wenmin smiled and said: "You often come to our Xiaozhu Peak with Uncle Su Rusu to visit our master. We have known you for a long time. We haven't seen you for several years, and you have become more and more handsome."Pretty.  "

    Tian Linger held Wenmin's hand and said with a smile: "No way, how can I compare with your flower-like appearance, Senior Sister Wenmin." At this point, she lowered her voice, leaned forward and whispered: "What can my senior brother do for you?"  Senior Sister Wen, you are fascinated."

    Wen Min glanced at Song Daren, who immediately showed a silly smile. She shook her head and whispered: "That senior brother of yours! What a stupid head."

    Tian Linger burst out laughing, and immediately felt that it was too late to meet senior sister Wenmin. When Wenmin gently pulled her, Tian Linger followed her to the group of women at Xiaozhu Peak, and chatted for a few words.  When I got down, I immediately felt very familiar.  Laughter and laughter could be heard from time to time among the women, leaving Song Daren and others aside.

    Song Daren stood aside, wanting to go forward and talk to Wen Min, but for a moment he didn't know how to speak, so he had to stand where he was.

    Not to mention anyone else, even Zhang Xiaofan saw it and shook his head.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard Du Bishu next to him say "Hey" and said: "A lot of people are here again!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart. He turned around and suddenly felt a shock in his body.  I saw a group of people coming from a distance, more than thirty people in total, all dressed in white and looking heroic, in other words, they were arrogant.

    ?????????????????????? But the first few people have extraordinary bearings, especially the one at the front, who is dressed in white as snow, handsome and elegant. Who is he if he is not Qi Hao?

    Qi Hao!

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the group of people walking over and repeated the name in his heart. At the same time, he heard the fourth senior brother He Dazhi beside him suddenly smiled and said in a low voice: "The Longshou Peak lineage is indeed strong in numbers.  "

    Qi Hao also saw the people at Dazhu Peak at this time, and immediately walked over, and the people behind him also followed.

    When he walked up to him, he cupped his hands and smiled at Song Daren: "Senior Brother Song, you and I meet again."

    Song Daren did not dare to neglect, and returned the greeting: "Senior Brother Qi, you are here too. I wonder if you will participate in this big test?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Originally, I didn't want to participate, but my master thought that I still needed to practice my practice and ordered me to participate, so I shamelessly took up a spot in my lineage."

    Song Daren nodded and smiled: "That's very good. With the talents of Senior Brother Qi, you must be the winner this time."

    Qi Hao shook his head repeatedly and said modestly: "No, no, Senior Brother Song is too generous."

    The two of them were talking superficially, but Zhang Xiaofan widened his eyes and searched behind Qi Hao. Sure enough, within a moment, he saw Lin Jingyu standing behind Qi Hao. He was also looking around. Apparently, he was also there.  Looking for something.

    The two people's eyes met, and they were extremely happy. They walked out at the same time and held each other's hands. It seemed that they had a thousand words to say, but they couldn't say them out for a moment.

    After a long time, Lin Jingyu said: "Xiaofan, have you participated in this big test?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, my master is very kind to me and mercifully allowed me to participate. What about you?"

    Lin Jingyu said: "I also participated. Hmm, what's so good about that dwarf master of yours? I went to your place two years ago and he did that to you"

    Zhang Xiaofan said quickly: "No, he is not like that on weekdays. He was just angry that day."

    Lin Jingyu and his old friends rarely see each other again, and they don't want to let these boring topics disturb their moods.  Then he changed the subject and said with a smile: "You kid, I haven't seen you for two years, but you have grown so tall?"

    Zhang Xiaofan punched him, laughed and scolded: "Why, you can grow up and don't allow me to cum?"

    Lin Jingyu laughed. The two of them were talking to themselves. This time, there was no teacher around. They could talk freely and no one else cared about them.

    Just as he was talking, Zhang Xiaofan accidentally looked back and saw that Qi Hao had seen Tian Linger and Wen Min standing nearby, walking over to say hello. He felt a pain in his heart for no reason, and even his face changed.  .

    Lin Jingyu saw this and asked in surprise: "What's wrong, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, forced a smile and said: "It's okay." However, even though he said this, his eyes were still looking at Qi Hao.

    Qi Hao had already walked up to Tian Linger and Wen Min. He first greeted Tian Linger with a smile and said, "Junior Sister Tian, ??do you still remember me?"

    Tian Linger had been talking happily to Wen Min and other people in Xiaozhu Peak. At this moment, Qi Hao suddenly appeared. For some reason, his face turned red and his voice became softer: "Yes, hello, Senior Brother Qi."

    Looking from a distance, Tian Linger’s beautiful face is slightly red, and her big watery eyes are dreamlike at first glance. However, when reflected in Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes from a distance, this beautiful face is like a dream.It hurt like a knife cutting deep in my heart.

    "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you? Why did your face suddenly turn so white?" Lin Jingyu didn't know why and asked with concern: "Are you sick?"

    "No, it's okay, I'm fine." Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice.

    In the distance, Wen Min's mind was so sharp. After looking at Tian Linger's appearance, he had a rough idea in his mind, and he immediately said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, why do you only recognize Junior Sister Tian and don't see us Xiaozhufeng sisters in your eyes?  "

    After she said this, all the women behind her started to boo, Qi Hao said quickly: "Senior Sister Wen, what are you talking about? How dare I neglect the senior sisters of Xiaozhufeng like this?"

    Wen Min chuckled lightly and said: "Senior Brother Qi is participating in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition again this time, so he must be determined to win?"

    Qi Hao's eyes flashed, and he said: "Senior Sister Wen passed three levels in a row in the last grand examination, but unfortunately she was defeated by Senior Brother Xiao, the elder Xiao Yicai, which is disappointing. She must have gone through a period of intensive training, plus  Master Shuiyue’s careful cultivation, and now as the number one master of Xiaozhu Peak, he must be here for this grand trial crown!”

    Wenmin smiled and said: "I don't dare, I don't dare, how dare I compete with you, Senior Brother Qi, and I cannot afford the title of the number one master of Xiaozhu Peak."

    Qi Hao frowned and said, "Senior Sister Wen, you are too polite"

    Wen Min smiled and said: "No, my master, Master Shuiyue, is a scholar of heaven and earth. I am not qualified enough to learn from her. There are other talented sisters in my lineage, so senior brother Qi should be careful."

    Qi Hao's eyes sparkled, but he smiled and said: "It's so much better. I think the person who can make Senior Sister Wen feel inferior must be an unparalleled genius. I really want to see it as soon as possible."

    Wen Min chuckled lightly, nodded, said no more, and pulled Tian Linger, who was reluctant to give up, to the side.

    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from above the square, sounding like thunder, shaking the whole place.

    Hundreds of Qingyun disciples in the square looked up and saw a red light coming from the sky. It stopped at the top of the square in a moment. A red fairy sword exuded immortal energy and lay across the square in the middle of the square. On it stood a long gate of Tongtian Peak.  The Taoist priest said loudly to the disciples of each lineage standing in the square: "Senior brothers, the real master and all of you have an order, please invite all the brothers who participated in the Seven Lines Martial Arts Competition to go to the Yuqing Hall to speak."

    The mountain breeze was blowing and the white clouds were misty. There was a commotion among the hundreds of Qingyun disciples in the square, and then one after another people came out and walked towards the front of the square.

    Zhang Xiaofan originally thought that those disciples with advanced cultivation would directly sacrifice their magic weapons and fly into the air, but unexpectedly, everyone seemed to have no intention of doing so, and they all walked honestly.

    He and Lin Jingyu were walking together. Looking to the left and right, he saw Tian Linger, Xiaozhufeng Wenmin and other women walking together. They were smiling and seemed to be in a good mood. Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples were following behind them.

    As for the Longshou Peak lineage, seven or eight people walked out from Qi Hao's group. At this moment, they walked elsewhere and greeted the other disciples who also came out, especially Qi Hao, who was familiar with the situation.  Calling the names of other disciples and saying hello, all the disciples from other lines greeted him with smiles. It seemed that he had a wide circle of friends.

    "Senior Brother Qi is very good at making friends," Lin Jingyu, who was walking beside him after noticing that Zhang Xiaofan was always looking at Qi Hao, said, "Moreover, he has a high level of cultivation and has the support of Master Cangsong."  He is trustworthy, so everyone in the Qingyun Sect gives him face."

    Zhang Xiaofan listened with no expression on his face, but nodded slowly.

    Walking to the end of the square, there is the "Hongqiao" in the Six Scenic Spots of Qingyun. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked through this place when they were rescued from Qingyun Mountain five years ago. Now that they revisited their old place, they couldn't help but feel emotional.

    Stepping onto the magical bridge of Hongqiao, looking at the clear water flowing down both sides of the bridge, it still reflects the psychedelic and beautiful seven-color rainbow. Five years ago, two young people who did not know the world are now disciples of Qingyun Sect.

    Walking at the end of the crowd, Lin Jingyu suddenly sighed softly: "Five years!"

    Zhang Xiaofan remained silent and just walked forward.  The scenery in front of me is the same as before. As the Hongqiao rises, the white clouds gradually fall below my feet, and the blue sky is as clear as a wash, horizontally above my head.

    "Why don't you go up with your sword?" Zhang Xiaofan said suddenly.

    Lin Jingyu had a slightly surprised look on his face and said, "Don't you know? We disciples are not allowed to fly with swords near the main hall of Tongtian Peak. I heard Senior Brother Qi Hao say that this is for  To express respect for Nagato, he had to walk up to the Yuqing Temple Holy Land. Secondly, I heard that when our Qingyun Sect was first established, Patriarch Qingyun once set up a very severe restriction on the top of the Tongtian Peak in order to protect this place, called '  "Zhuxian Sword Formation", anyone who is good at it canIf you fly from Yukong to the sky above Tongtian Peak, you will definitely be killed by the ‘Zhuxian Sword Formation’.  "

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: "No wonder there are so many masters from the same sect, but not one can wield a sword. By the way, is that 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' powerful?"

    Lin Jingyu looked at the mountain peaks towering in front of him and said: "I have never seen it before, but I think it is very powerful. I heard that this 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was passed down from Patriarch Qingyun to Patriarch Qingye a thousand years ago.  It was further perfected and became extremely powerful. Since then, I have never heard of anyone daring to go wild in our Qingyun Mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan followed his gaze and looked at the majestic and tall mountain peak, and sighed: "It's so amazing!"

    The two of them were walking and talking like this, following dozens of people across the Hongqiao.  Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked at the young elites of the Qingyun Sect, and saw that among the more than sixty people, men accounted for the majority, and there were only thirteen or four female disciples, most of whom were wearing Xiaozhufeng costumes.  of.

    But regardless of men and women, if you look at them, almost all of them are very impressive. The men are majestic, the women are beautiful and generous, and there are handsome men and beauties everywhere.  Anyone who looks at it will say that the Qingyun Sect has a successor and a bright future.

    After crossing Hongqiao, we arrived at the Bishuitan where the spiritual beast "Water Qilin" of Qingyunmen Town lives.  Different from when Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu first arrived five years ago, this ancient beast, which the disciples of Qingyun Sect respected as "Spirit Master", was not hiding in the pond at this time, but had been lying in the air beside the pond for a long time.  The sun was shining on the ground.

    But looking at its lazy look, it is no different from five years ago.

    Qingyun’s disciples walked down the Hongqiao Bridge and saluted the behemoth one by one, then stepped onto the steps beside the pool and walked towards the main hall of Yuqing Temple, which was high above.

    Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan followed the crowd and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan, "Do you still remember what happened when we first came here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said with lingering fear: "I remember, I got soaked in water, but that's it. Seeing such a big monster scared me."

    Lin Jingyu showed a smile and said, "That's right, when we were in Caomiao Village before, when did we see such a thing? I thought the biggest animal in the world was the bear on Qingyun Mountain!"

    Zhang Xiaofan burst out laughing. For a moment, everyone looked back. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly stopped laughing.  Lin Jingyu was also surprised, coughed twice and turned slightly red.

    The others glanced at it for a few times, then turned around and continued walking. Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Lin Jingyu. Their eyes met and they both smiled.

    The dozens of people in front quickly walked over. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked down the Hongqiao and came to the edge of the clear water pool. They bowed respectfully to the water unicorn.

    However, this water unicorn seemed to be sleeping very hard from the beginning. It did not respond to anyone who saluted it. At this moment, it was deeply asleep and snoring loudly. It was 10% that it did not know that these two young men were saluting it.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu did not expect Shui Qilin to answer them. After bowing, they walked up the steps.

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Jingyu, last time you came to Dazhu Peak, you were in a hurry, and I didn't congratulate you. I didn't expect that you have achieved such a high level of Taoism in just a few years."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said: "This is all the careful teachings of my mentor Cangsong Zhenren and all the senior brothers." When he said this, he paused and his voice gradually turned into a low voice and said: "Actually, in the first few years, I always  When I was practicing, I thought of the pile of bloody corpses in Caomiao Village, and I felt uncomfortable, so I made up my mind to practice hard, hoping that one day I could take revenge for my parents and the people in the village."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt sour in his heart and reached out his hand to pat his shoulder.  Lin Jingyu calmed down, put his mind back together, smiled and said, "Okay, let's not talk about the past. What about you! How are your cultivation going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "You know I haven't been as smart as you since I was a child. In these years on Dazhu Peak, Master and all the brothers have been very kind to me, but I am too stupid and my progress in cultivation is extremely slow. I am very sorry to Master."  With senior brother."

    Lin Jingyu snorted and said, "How stupid are you? I think it's probably your short master who deliberately made things difficult for you and didn't teach you the real Qingyun Sect cultivation method."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't expect that Lin Jingyu would still be resentful of Tian Buyi during the dispute two years ago. He immediately smiled and said: "No, my master is not that kind of person. Forget it, don't talk about me anymore, that's right.  , is your magic weapon still the 'Dragon-Slaying Sword' from two years ago?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said with a smile: "This divine sword is the most precious treasure of the Longshou Peak lineage. Thanks to the kindness of my mentor, I passed this sword on to me. In addition to being extremely powerful, the sword has spirituality and is of great help to my cultivation."

    Zhang Xiaofan is envious in his heart and it shows on his face.He said: "That's best."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and asked: "What about you! Xiaofan, do you have any magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously reached into his arms and touched the black "fire stick".  A trace of coldness appeared on his palm.

    "No," he whispered: "My practice is not enough, and I can't use the magic weapon yet."

    Lin Jingyu didn't care, as if he had expected it, and comforted him: "It's okay, Xiaofan, as long as you practice diligently, you will definitely succeed. Anyway, we are still young, so let's see it this time."

    Zhang Xiaofan moved the corners of his mouth, looking at his old friend’s kind face and listening to his gentle words, but he didn’t feel a trace of relief.

    ????????????????

    Everyone thought that he came here just for a visit. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt an unspeakable anger in his heart, like a fire burning deep in his heart, but it dissipated in the blink of an eye.

    He lowered his head and said nothing. He didn't even have the intention to blame his friends, because he found that even he thought so.

    As if responding to his thoughts, the "fire stick" that was still connected to his palm in his arms suddenly reacted. In a moment, the coldness became strong and spread directly from his palm to his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but then he discovered that this feeling did no harm to his body at all, and was actually very cool and comfortable.  He looked to the side and saw that Lin Jingyu was completely unaware.

    Just when Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly, a deafening roar broke out from behind them.

    Not only Zhang Xiaofan, but even Lin Jingyu, who was far better than him in cultivation, was just like him. His whole body was shaken, his ears were ringing, and his ears were ringing. Some of the Qingyun Sect disciples walking in front of them seemed to be in the same situation.  .

    Everyone was extremely surprised. How could there be such a strange noise in the Qingyun Sect Holy Land? They all turned around. At first glance, everyone was even more horrified. They saw the giant beast that had been sleeping soundly beside the clear water pool.  Qilin suddenly woke up and turned around fiercely. His huge eyes revealed an endless fierce light. The hairs on his back stood up. He opened a bloody mouth and exposed two long sharp fangs.  It was an attack stance.

    And its target is clearly the Qingyun Sect disciples standing on the steps.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 6 Drawing Lots

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,87zw,com

    【网ww.】This water unicorn is a prehistoric spiritual species, an ancient strange beast. As soon as it showed its power, the wind and clouds changed color, and the originally blue sky turned dark in an instant.

    As it took the first step towards the steps, the originally calm mountain wind turned into a violent wind, whistling sharply and rolling over the top of the sky-reaching peak.

    In the blue water pool closest to Shui Qilin, the water surface changed even more. It started to tremble from being as flat as a mirror, and then suddenly rotated violently. The entire pool water rotated rapidly, and a deep vortex emerged around the center.  Deep in the whirlpool, there seemed to be a rumbling sound.

    A moment later, everyone heard a loud noise, and a column of water suddenly rose into the sky from the depths of the whirlpool. It was as thick as three people embracing each other.  As if driven, it fell in front of the water unicorn, like a swimming dragon, crystal clear, spinning and swimming in the air.

    At this time, none of the Qingyun disciples standing on the steps, including Qi Hao and others who were the most advanced in cultivation, could no longer remain calm. They all changed their colors, and some even turned pale and trembled slightly.

    The reason why Shui Qilin was able to help Patriarch Qingye eliminate demons and subjugate demons thousands of years ago, and has been highly respected by Qingyun Sect for thousands of years, is that its strength was fully revealed at this moment.

    Among the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, the water unicorn is the best spiritual creature of the water system. It only has the ability to control water out of thin air, without any help, it can summon a water column that is as thick as it condenses and does not disperse.  He hovered in mid-air and swam endlessly without any sign of exertion. His spiritual power was strong and his thoughts were pure, far surpassing those of ordinary human cultivators.

    Even among the Qingyun Sect, which has so many masters, there are not many people who can achieve this level even by borrowing magic weapons, not to mention purely using telekinesis.

    At this moment, the sky and the earth were darkened, the wind and clouds were turbulent, and all the disciples of Qingyun Sect were dumbfounded and at a loss when they saw the spiritual master Shui Qilin burst into thunderous fury that had never been seen in more than a thousand years.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    The thick water column hovering in front of this giant beast was swimming faster and faster. Suddenly there was a loud noise and a "boom", and the huge water column, with endless momentum, hit the Qingyun disciples on the steps overwhelmingly.  .

    At this critical moment, a cry came from mid-air: "Spirit Master, please calm down!"

    A dark green figure, as if appearing out of thin air, suddenly appeared in mid-air between Shui Qilin and Qingyun disciples. It was Daoxuan Zhenren, the leader of Qingyun Sect.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT, and his charisma has not changed at all, but his brows are furrowed at the moment, and he is obviously very puzzled by the sudden attack of the water unicorn.

    But the situation is urgent at this moment. Behind him are dozens of the most outstanding young disciples of the Qingyun Sect. In the water column roaring in front, there are waves of light, and there are faint shadows of various ferocious beasts. They are obviously the water unicorns of the past.  After the death of the ferocious beast, its soul was taken into the body by the water unicorn, and it could not be reborn.

    At this moment, it is being used by Shui Qilin in the water column, which increases its power. Even with Daoxuan Zhenren's ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, he can't help but be frightened.

    Seeing the water column approaching, Daoxuan could not avoid it, so he had to take a deep breath and recite: "Immeasurable Heavenly Lord!"

    He raised his hands and held the ball in the air. His left and right hands formed a sword-pointing formula. He seemed to be slow but urgent. He drew a Tai Chi diagram in front of him. For a moment, the pattern glowed in the sky, with bursts of white light and auspicious energy. Then Daoxuan said  When he turned back, his dark green Taoist robe swelled in the wind and suddenly floated down from his body. The Tai Chi diagram in the air immediately rushed to the Taoist robe as if driven, and was immediately branded on the Taoist robe.

    This dark green Taoist robe seems to be a treasure of the Immortal Family. After being exposed to the Tai Chi diagram, it made a "whoop" sound and grew when the wind hit it. In a moment, it grew more than ten times in size and lay horizontally in the air.

    "Wow", there was a loud sound, and the Water Qilin Envoy's water column hit the enlarged dark green Taoist robe. He heard roars in the water column. It seemed that the souls of the monster beasts were shouting in anger. Under the heavy blow of the dark green Taoist robe, they retreated.  After walking several feet away, the center of the Taoist robe was bulged deeply by the impact of the water column, showing the huge force.

    And the young disciples of Qingyun, who were standing on the steps and were almost dumbfounded, felt that a huge wind was coming suddenly, and all of them were unstable. Except for a few who were deeply practiced, they could barely hold on, and most of them fell down from left to right.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of nowhere. If Master Daoxuan had not taken action to block Shui Qilin's thunderous strike, I really don't know what the consequences would have been.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked pale and was unsteady on his feet, so he fell to the side. Lin Jingyu saw it from the corner of his eye. He was about to reach out to help him, but unexpectedly, his body tilted, but he also fell to the other side, too busy to take care of himself.

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan was so shocked that he subconsciously let go of the hand holding the "fire stick" in his arms and stretched out desperately trying to find a place to support him. He didn't notice at all that as soon as his hand left the fire stick,  The cold feeling in my buttocks disappeared without a trace.

    In the air, Master Daoxuan looked solemn and was ready for battle. Behind him, "Brush, brush, brush" sounded a few times, and a dozen more figures appeared, standing behind him in the air. The leader was Master Cangsong, and the rest were  The heads of the six branches and the elders of each branch, Tian Buyi and Suru, were among them, all with serious expressions.

    All the masters of the Qingyun Sect are here at the moment. Looking at the world, no one will be afraid of this kind of formation. However, this water unicorn is not afraid at all under the gaze of the first elders of the Qingyun Sect.  color.

    But under the gaze of everyone, Shui Qilin's originally angry eyes suddenly calmed down, and instead showed a strange look, as if he was confused. The huge water column in front of him also slowly shrank, and finally lost control and died.  It fell to the ground with a "crash" sound, making the ground wet.

    At this time, the water unicorn had no power at all, but its huge body stood on the spot, still quite terrifying. It ignored the elders in the air, and only stared at the young disciples on the steps, looking around.  , and sniffed the air with his nose, but he didn't seem to smell anything.

    After a while, after repeating this weird behavior many times, the water unicorn seemed to finally give up, shook its huge head, turned around, waddled to another open space, and lay down.  , leaned his head on his legs, squinted his eyes, and after a while, he heard snoring again.

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect looked at each other, dumbfounded.

    Cangsong Taoist came to his senses as quickly as possible, quietly moved to the side of Master Daoxuan, and said in a low voice: "Senior Brother, it is not appropriate for the disciples to stay here longer."

    Daoxuan woke up, glanced at Cangsong, nodded, and said, "Take the disciples up first. What happened to my spiritual master?" After saying that, he turned around and flew towards the water unicorn.

    Cangsong turned around and said loudly: "The Spirit Lord made a joke to everyone just now. Don't be nervous. Now all the disciples who participate in the martial arts test should go to Yuqing Hall one by one!"

    All the disciples responded in unison, restored order, and walked up.

    But in my heart, when I saw Shui Qilin’s thrilling blow just now, I’m afraid not many people would believe that it was a joke!

    Following behind everyone, Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked into the majestic and spacious Yuqing Hall.  Standing in this hall, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the memories of the past five years were turning over one scene after another.

    "Jingyu." Zhang Xiaofan suddenly whispered.

    "What?" Lin Jingyu looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice, "I suddenly remembered something. Have you seen Uncle Wang in the past few years?"

    Lin Jingyu's face suddenly dimmed, and then he shook his head and said: "No, today is also the first time I have returned to Tongtian Peak. Three years ago, I asked Senior Brother Qi Hao about Uncle Wang, and I heard from him that he was still that crazy.  , I have been running around on Tongtian Peak all day, but with Nagato’s senior brother taking care of me, there should be no problem.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while and said: "When this competition is over, I miss him, will you go?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Okay, I also want to see him."

    At this time, above the main hall, a green shadow suddenly flashed, and it was Master Daoxuan who flashed in from outside.

    The eyes of all the elders of Qingyun Sect fell on him. Cangsong Taoist walked forward and asked: "Senior Brother, the leader, Spirit Master"

    Daoxuan raised his hand to stop and signaled to him. Cangsong Taoist understood immediately and kept silent.

    Immediately, Master Daoxuan turned around as if nothing had happened, and said cheerfully to the dozens of young disciples of the Qingyun Sect standing in the main hall: "Everyone, come here! Okay, okay."

    All the disciples bowed and saluted together, saying: "I have seen the real master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly, walked back to his seat, and glanced at Taoist Cangsong. Taoist Cangsong immediately stepped forward and said loudly: "Everyone, you are all the leaders of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect. I, the Qingyun lineage, have been in the sect since  So far, it has been more than two thousand years. He is actually the orthodox and righteous leader of Taoism. But the ancients have a saying: 'Industry thrives on hard work, and waste comes from play.' There is another saying: 'Sail against the current, if you don't advance, you will retreat.' I have sent generations to  In order to warn future generations and guide young disciples, the Patriarch passed down the grand event of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, which has now been held for twenty years."

    "Ah", there was a burst of exclamation from the disciples of Qingyun Sect. Twenty times, calculated as one year at a time, it lasted one thousand two hundred years.

    Cangsong Taoist looked at everyone's reaction with satisfaction and said: "To this day, my Qingyun Sect is hereUnder the leadership of Senior Brother Daoxuan, the country is prosperous and prosperous, far better than the previous life, and there are countless outstanding people among the younger generation.  Therefore, after discussing with the leaders of each lineage, the head brother has specially increased the number of people in the grand examination to sixty-four to avoid the regret of leaving a pearl in the ocean.  "

    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but look towards Tian Buyi. He saw Tian Buyi sitting under Daoxuan Zhenren with an expressionless face but a look of impatience in his eyes. After all, the increase in the number of people competing was said to be related to the leader of each lineage.  After discussing it, in fact it is not Master Daoxuan and Master Cangsong who have the final say.

    "The number of people in this big test has doubled, so there are some changes in the drawing of lots. Please take a look," Cangsong Taoist continued.

    As he spoke, he pointed to the open space on the right side of the hall. Everyone looked and saw a large mahogany box placed there. It was square and had only a small hole on the upper side that could fit an arm in.

    "In the mahogany box, there are a total of sixty-three wax pills, each containing a note with numbers from one to sixty-three written on it."

    There was a sudden commotion among the disciples, but Taoist Cangsong ignored it and said: "After the drawing of lots is completed, the competition will be based on numbers, with number one against sixty-four, number two against sixty-three, and number three against sixty-two.  By analogy, in the second round, the winner of No. 1 and No. 64 will be against the winner of No. 2 and No. 63, and so on until the final battle. Do you understand?"

    The disciples of the Qingyun Sect standing in the hall were silent for a while, and suddenly someone said loudly: "Excuse me, Master Cangsong, there are obviously sixty-four people, but why are there only sixty-three wax pills?"

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have been prepared for this problem. He coughed dryly and said: "The rules of this competition are that there are nine people from each of the seven branches of Qingyun Sect, and among them, Nagato will have one more person. However, ahem, because there is one  The Mai Tongmen only sent eight disciples in total, so there was one less person, so there were only sixty-three."

    For a moment, everyone’s eyes fell on Tian Buyi’s face at the top of Dazhu Peak. A look of anger flashed across Tian Buyi’s face, but he sat still and did not move at all.

    The Qingyun Sect disciples below suddenly became noisy and discussed one after another.

    After everyone calmed down a little, Master Cangsong said seriously: "But this is not a difficult task. Among the sixty-three wax pills, as long as any disciple wins the number one, he will be extremely lucky, because  There is no opponent No. 64, so he gets a bye in the first round.”

    As soon as this statement came out, there was another uproar among the Qingyun Sect disciples. However, Qingyun Sect is a famous sect after all, and its upbringing is very strict. Although this method seems quite funny, no one objects to it.

    Master Daoxuan stood up and looked around. He, the leader of the sect, was suddenly silent.  Master Daoxuan nodded and said: "In that case, let's go draw lots!"

    In the main hall, everyone's eyes fell on the mahogany box. First, ten disciples from the Nagato lineage walked out, walked to the box one by one, and each took out a wax pill, and then the Dragon Head Peak  A disciple of the same lineage.

    Lin Jingyu said hello to Zhang Xiaofan and walked out. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his back, and then looked at the seven leaders and elders sitting at the top.

    Among these people, from Master Daoxuan down to Taoist Cangsong, Taoist Tianyun, as well as Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang and other leaders of various sects, he had met them five years ago. Only the one sitting on the last chair on the right  I have never met the female Taoist nun, but from the looks of it, she is probably the famous Shuiyue Master, the first of Xiaozhu Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan often hears his senior brothers mention this uncle. He heard that Xiaozhufeng is the only branch of the Qingyun Sect that only accepts female disciples. Master Shuiyue himself is also very profound and well-known in the Qingyun Sect.

    "The disciples from Xiaozhu Peak have also performed well in the previous Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a few more glances at Master Shuiyue and saw that she was about thirty years old, similar to Master Suru. She had an oval face, thin eyebrows and moist nose, a pair of bright almond-shaped eyes, and she was wearing a moon-white Taoist robe.  It was graceful to go.

    Behind her, there was no elder standing, but a female disciple, dressed in white as snow, with a very beautiful appearance. She carried a long sword on her back, the scabbard and the hilt were sky blue and bright.  There are faint waves flowing, and you can tell at a glance that it is an immortal treasure.

    While he was looking at him in trance, the young woman seemed to feel his gaze, and suddenly turned her head, her eyes were like lightning, and she gave Zhang Xiaofan a cold look.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, as if he had received an electric shock, and his eyes seemed to be stinging.

    He was startled, his face turned slightly red, but when he saw that the woman's face was expressionless, but there was a hint of contempt in her eyes, he quickly lowered his head.

    At this embarrassing moment, someone from the side suddenly reached out to pull him, and Tian Linger's voice was heard: "Xiaofan, why are you so dazed! It's time for us to draw lots."

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said:However, he didn't dare to look at Master Shuiyue anymore, turned around and followed Tian Linger towards the mahogany box.

    At this time, only Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng were left in the main hall that had not drawn lots. Everyone in Dazhufeng, headed by Song Daren, walked to the box one by one, took out the wax pills, and then walked back to the hall.

    Afterwards, when everyone was checking what number they had drawn, eight female disciples from Xiaozhufeng's lineage came out, Wen Min was among them, and the woman in white standing behind Master Shuiyue bowed her head to Master Shuiyue and said  After saying this, Master Shuiyue nodded and said, "You go too!"

    The woman in white responded, walked among the girls at Xiaozhu Peak, smiled with Wenmin and others, walked to the mahogany box together, and took out the last nine wax pills.

    At this moment, in the main hall, all the disciples were checking the wax pills one after another, and the elders of each lineage sitting at the top could not help but become nervous. They all stared at the disciples of their own lineage, hoping that the disciples would draw good lots. If they got the words,  Of course, the note "one" couldn't be better.

    As if responding to the mood of the teachers, the young disciples of the Qingyun Sect in the hall raised their voices one by one.

    "Ah! I am twenty-six."

    "I'm thirty-three, hey, how many are you?"

    "Oh, I am forty-seven. I don't know what number my opponent is. Let me do the math"

    The disciples talked for a long time, but no one said that they had drawn the precious No. 1 note.

    Cangsong Taoist frowned, coughed twice, and said loudly: "Who drew the No. 1 lottery?"

    His voice was loud and loud, suppressing all sounds for a moment, and the hall was silent.

    After a long time, among the crowd, a small voice suddenly came out, with a hint of surprise and caution, as if even he himself did not believe it, said: "Report to Senior Uncle Cangsong, here, at my place."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:? That is, Zhang Xiaofan was standing in the crowd, holding a note in his hand, standing there blankly, but looking at Tian Buyi, timidly speaking.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,87zw,com

 Text Chapter 7 The Trace of the Devil

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , com

    【网ww.】In an instant, everyone's eyes fell on this inconspicuous disciple of Dazhu Peak. Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other. Suru smiled slightly and nodded.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak was smiling and gathered around. Lu Daxin patted Zhang Xiaofan heavily on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You brat, I can't believe you are so lucky!"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head and stuck out his tongue, his initial surprise turned into surprise.  Du Bishu on the side suddenly patted his head with regret and said: "If I had known earlier, I should have made a bet on who won the lottery number. Hehe, it must be a big upset, all kills!"

    "Go, go," Tian Linger spat at him, then turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Xiaofan, it's useless for you to enter the second round anyway, why not give this lottery to me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t expect the senior sister to say this. He was stunned for a moment and said “oh” before handing over the note with “one” written on it.

    Song Daren’s face changed slightly, he looked around and whispered: “Little junior sister, don’t be ridiculous.”

    Tian Linger smiled, her face as bright as a peach blossom and her jade-like cheeks blushed slightly, she stretched out her green onion-like fingers, flicked Zhang Xiaofan's forehead, and said: "Little fool,  I was kidding you.”

    Zhang Xiaofan blinked and laughed.

    At this time, Taoist Cangsong frowned on the elder's side, and then said loudly: "Okay, since the drawing of lots has been completed, all the disciples will come to me and report their names according to the lot numbers. I will post them on the red list later. You  Now you know who your opponent is. Now please let me speak, senior brother."

    The disciples who were a little noisy at first became quiet when they heard that Master Daoxuan, the master, was going to come out to speak.

    Master Daoxuan stood up from his seat, walked slowly in front of everyone, glanced at the disciples, and then said: "Everyone, you are all the elites of the younger generation of my Qingyun Sect, with outstanding qualifications and talents.  In the future, it is very likely that the leaders, elders, and even my position as head of the Qingyun Sect will be filled by the best among you."

    The disciples of Qingyun were in a state of excitement, and many of them had looks of yearning and excitement on their faces.

    Master Daoxuan showed a kind smile and said: "Of course, if you want to reach this point and sit in the position of the first elders behind me, you will have to work harder."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan covered his long beard with his hand, nodded, and said seriously: "My Qingyun sect has always been a famous sect since the founding of the sect by Patriarch Qingyunzi, and now it has become the righteous leader of the world's cultivation path. Now in this world,  The righteous path flourishes, the evil spirits retreat, and the world enjoys peace. However, the remnants of the evil path are treacherous and vicious, and their intentions are not dead. They seem to be ready to move in recent years. At this time, it is even more important for us who are on the righteous path to uphold the path and fight against evil, so you must concentrate on  Cultivating the Tao and being determined, as long as we are strong and self-reliant, there will be no gap for evil spirits and heretics to take advantage of us!"

    The disciples shouted loudly: "I will obey the master's teachings!"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "Okay, okay. There is one more thing I want to announce to everyone. In order to encourage the disciples of the Qingyun Sect to work hard towards the Tao and practice motivationally, I discussed it with the chief elders and decided to start from this  At the beginning of the next Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, after each grand test of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, a small reward will be given to the final winner."

    "Ah!!" There was a commotion among Qingyun disciples.

    Master Daoxuan looked at these young disciples and said with a smile: "The prize this time is the '** Mirror'."

    "What is it?" Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. He had never heard of this thing before and couldn't help but look around him. He saw that Tian Linger, Du Bishu and others also looked confused, and the other young disciples from all walks of life around them seemed to be as well.  Not sure.

    But the expressions of disciples who have been around for a long time, such as Qi Hao, Song Daren, and Wen Min, have changed, with rare excitement and yearning showing on their faces.

    At this time, Tian Linger and others also noticed that the senior brother and others seemed to know something. They leaned over and asked quietly: "Senior brother, what is a mirror?"

    Song Daren whispered: "The ** mirror is a magic weapon passed down by the tenth generation ancestor of our sect, Wu Fangzi. I have never seen its specific appearance, but I have heard the master say before that it is one of the rare treasures of our sect.  , is extremely powerful, and there is something even more magical about it. As long as the user's spiritual power is strong enough, the mirror can reflect all attacks, making it invincible."

    Everyone opened their mouths, and Du Bishu stuttered a bit: "Then, wouldn't that mean he is invincible in the world?"

    Song Daren shrugged his shoulders and said: "Anyway, I don't know exactly what it looks like, but Master's words can't be wrong. This time," he glanced at Master Daoxuan, lowered his voice and said, "Look  This time, the leader looks like Master and the others.It seems like a big investment has been made!  "

    Everyone's face was a bit strange, and most of them seemed to be secretly swallowing their saliva. It seemed that the rare treasure was in front of them, and even those who were cultivators would inevitably be moved by it.

    Master Daoxuan paused for a while, smiling as he watched the young disciples discuss each other. After a while, he said: "Okay, that's basically it. You guys go back and have a rest. The Qimai Martial Arts Competition will begin early tomorrow morning."

    Qingyun's disciples saluted together and said in unison: "Yes, the Master."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "Go ahead!"

    The disciples gradually withdrew, and only the leader of Qingyun Sect’s Seven Meridians and a dozen elders were left in the main hall.

    Master Daoxuan turned around, smiled at the elders and said: "Brothers, you should go back and rest early! Starting tomorrow, there will be many competitions, and you still need to worry a lot!"

    Some of the elders had white hair and wrinkles, but some looked young and had good looks. After listening to Master Daoxuan's words, they walked out one by one without saying anything. At the end  , in the Yuqing Palace, only the first seat of Qingyun Sect's Seven Meridians was left.

    Master Daoxuan slowly put away the kind smile that had always been on his face, glanced at the other six people sitting on the chairs, and said calmly: "Okay, there are only seven of us now."

    Shang Zhengliang, the leader of "Chaoyang Peak" sitting on the right, frowned and said, "Brother, headmaster, do you have anything to say to us?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded, expressionless, and said slowly: "I just went to see the Spirit Master."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone’s expressions changed.

    Walking down the steps, the disciples were still trembling when they passed by the clear water pool, but this time the water unicorn fell asleep peacefully and there was no movement.

    After crossing Hongqiao and returning to the huge fairyland-like square of "Sea of ??Clouds", Lin Jingyu said a few words to Zhang Xiaofan and then went with the disciples of Longshou Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched him go away, and then walked back to the crowd at Dazhu Peak. Listening to Song Daren telling everyone some precautions and accommodation conditions, Zhang Xiaofan listened, suddenly remembered something, and shouted out loud:  "Ouch! Oh no!"

    Everyone was surprised. Tian Linger stood beside him and asked in surprise: "Xiao Fan, what's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around and said anxiously: "I was just talking to Jingyu and forgot about Xiaohui. Now I don't know where it has gone?"

    It was only then that everyone remembered that they had indeed never noticed the trace of the gray-haired monkey. At this time, they all looked around, only to see misty white clouds. The disciples of each lineage gradually dispersed, but there was no trace of the monkey Xiao Hui.

    Zhang Xiaofan was very worried. Ever since he brought Xiao Hui back from the valley two years ago, he had been living in the same house with one person and one monkey (and later the big dog Dahuang), and they had a deep relationship. Seeing the towering Tongtian Peak,  Clouds are incredibly large up and down. If Xiao Hui goes somewhere to look for wild fruits to eat, how can he find it?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of nowhere, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard Tian Linger on the other side say "Hey", turned around and saw Tian Linger smiling, pointing forward, smiling: "Look."

    Everyone looked at it and couldn't help but laugh. They saw Xiao Hui sitting safely on the back of the big yellow dog Tian Buyi raised, shouting "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi", waving the monkey's paw towards Zhang Xiaofan, and exerting force.  The big yellow dog running towards here had its mouth tightly closed, actually biting a meat bone that it got from nowhere.

    Not long after, Dahuang ran up to him carrying Xiao Hui on his back. Xiao Hui jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders. Zhang Xiaofan quickly touched its monkey head and said with a fake expression: "Where did you go?"

    Xiao Hui was not afraid. He smiled and pointed at Dahuang who was lying on the ground chewing meat and bones, gesticulating and gesticulating while making "squeaking" sounds.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it for a long time and suddenly said: "Where do these meat and bones come from?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Hui gestured again and pointed in a direction at the end of the square. Zhang Xiaofan looked towards Song Daren, and saw Song Daren quickly looking around, with a rather embarrassed and funny expression on his face. He lowered his voice and whispered: "  That’s the kitchen where Nagato’s disciples eat.”

    Everyone was stunned, then laughed and shook their heads. Song Daren took the lead and walked to the other side, saying: "Let's go to the dormitory where we rest! By the way, junior sister, you are a woman, and we have arranged for you and Xiaozhufeng to  Do you have any problem with junior sisters living together?"

    Tian Linger shook his head and said with a smile: "I originally wanted to chat with Sister Wenmin a little more, and at the same time I can help senior brother to say some nice things to you!"

    Everyone laughed, Song Daren blushed, pretended not to hear, and strode out, with everyone behind him laughing and talking.

    Zhang Xiaofan, who was walking at the end, did not join in, but stared atHe touched the gray monkey on his shoulder and said: "Damn monkey, if you become a thief again in the future, let's see how I punish you."

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times and grinned. He didn't know that he didn't understand!  Still don’t take Zhang Xiaofan’s words to heart at all.

    Zhang Xiaofan scolded it a few more times, walked forward, and after a few steps, he remembered something again, turned his head and said loudly: "Hurry up, dead dog, you just know how to eat 1

    Dahuang, who was lying on the ground gnawing on the bones, finally raised his eyes and saw that everyone was walking away. Then he stood up, picked up the half-gnawed bones and chased after them lazily.

    In the Yuqing Hall, the first of the Qingyun Sect’s seven branches gathered here. At this time, their attention was attracted by Daoxuan Zhenren.

    "Luoxia Peak"'s first Taoist Tianyun stood up first and said: "Senior Brother, can you tell what happened to the Spirit Master just now?"

    Master Daoxuan sighed and said slowly: "I have carefully inspected it, and there is nothing unusual about the Spirit Master."

    "What?" All the leaders had a look of surprise on their faces.

    Master Daoxuan looked at these fellow disciples and said: "That's true. I've looked at it several times and everything is normal. I really can't figure out why it suddenly became so angry and disappeared so quickly. 1

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and said: "I see that the target of the Spirit Master's attack seems to be a group of young disciples. Could it be that someone has offended it?"

    Master Shuiyue, the first leader of "Xiaozhu Peak", said: "Impossible. If the disciple really offended the spiritual master, how could the spiritual master give up in one blow?"

    Shui Yue was quite beautiful, but when she spoke, her tone was cold, as if there was a hint of chill. Tian Buyi glanced at her and stopped talking.

    Daoxuan Zhenren shook his head and said: "Lingzun is an ancient spiritual beast, and his nature is psychic. There has never been such a sudden abnormality in thousands of years. There must be a reason."

    Sitting in the first seat of "Fenghui Peak" on the left, with frost-white temples, Zeng Shuchang, who looked the oldest among the seven people present, said, "Is it possible that the head brother has already made a conclusion in his mind?"

    Master Daoxuan sighed softly and said: "To tell you the truth, I am also confused about this. But the Spirit Master is the mountain spirit beast of my Qingyun Sect, which is not trivial. I originally wanted to use the 'spiritual technique' secretly taught by our sect.  After checking it out, unexpectedly"

    At this point, Master Daoxuan suddenly stopped. The people next to him had listened halfway, but suddenly stopped talking. Tian Buyi first asked: "Brother, what's wrong?"

    Master Daoxuan looked embarrassed and said: "This psychic technique is just a minor skill, but it can be used to communicate with the spirit master. Unexpectedly, when I was about to use it, the spirit master had already fallen asleep. I  There is nothing we can do.”

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Master Daoxuan coughed twice and said sternly: "Don't worry about this matter. We will discuss it in the long run after the spirit master wakes up. There is another matter at the moment that I want to discuss with all the senior brothers."

    Seeing that Master Daoxuan looked serious, as if it was no small matter, everyone put away their smiles and sat down seriously.

    Master Daoxuan also sat back in his seat, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Everyone, do you know that there is an 'Kongsang Mountain' three thousand miles away in the east?" (Note 1)

    Everyone was stunned. Cangsong Taoist was the first to come to his senses and said: "Could it be that the head brother is talking about the Kongsang Mountain with the 'Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave' on it?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: "Exactly."

    Uncle Zeng frowned and said: "I heard that the 'Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave' is a huge natural cave that goes straight into the ground and is unfathomable. It is cold and damp, and only countless bats live in it. It is said that there are millions of them.  .How could senior brother mention such a barren land?"

    Master Daoxuan said slowly: "You don't know. Although the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave seems to be inaccessible to humans and animals, it was an important stronghold of the Demon Sect eight hundred years ago. The ancient cave is cold and damp, which is just right for  Those evil demons and heretics practiced demonic methods. Later, under the encirclement and suppression by my righteous people, the demonic sect's evil obstacles retreated, and this place became deserted."

    Master Shuiyue said coldly, "Then what does the head brother mean by mentioning it again now?"

    It can be said that Shuiyue’s attitude towards Daoxuan was quite unfriendly when speaking to him like this, but everyone here knew that Master Shuiyue always spoke like this to others.

    Master Daoxuan didn't take it to heart, he just sighed and said: "Junior Sister Shuiyue doesn't know something. Just half a year ago, I got a letter from Fenxiang Valley, saying that it was near Nawanbat Ancient Cave recently.  There seemed to be signs of activity by the remnants of the demon sect, and they asked for my opinion. After thinking about it, I ordered my two disciples, Yicai, to quickly go to Kongsang Mountain to check it out."

    When Chaoyang Peak Shang Zhengliang heard this, he smiled and said: "Isn't that great? Xiao Yicai's nephew is extremely talented and has profound cultivation. He is actually the best in the Qingyun Sect. He was ranked among the top seven in the last session.He even came back victorious in the Huiwu Grand Examination.  With him here, what can't be done?  "

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother Shang is overly praised, but Yicai went to Kongsang Mountain. A few months later, a message came back. He said that he indeed found people from the Demon Sect operating near the Wanbat Ancient Cave, and  Their purpose is even more astonishing."

    Everyone was surprised, Zeng Shuchang said: "What?"

    Daoxuan's face was calm, and he could not see any joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness. He said: "According to Yicai's letter, he captured a member of the Demon Cult and asked him from his mouth that it turned out that the Wanbat Ancient Cave was a demon cultivator eight hundred years ago.  The main hall of the "Blood Refining Hall", a branch of the sect, is located. At that time, the Blood Refining Hall was very powerful and was one of the five major forces of the Demon Sect. However, after being defeated by my righteous ancestors, it collapsed and the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave was abandoned.  .”

    "But somehow, in recent years, the Blood Refining Hall, which has been in decline for a long time, seems to be showing signs of rising again. It is said in the Blood Refining Hall that during the battle at the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, although all the main figures of the Blood Refining Hall were killed by our righteous people,  Under the sword, but in the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave, there is a very secret treasure cave, which contains many rare treasures, evil books and evil scrolls, which have never been discovered by anyone."

    At this point, everyone has understood. Cangsong Taoist sneered and said: "The devil is crooked and has wishful thinking!"

    Master Daoxuan shook his head and said: "Regardless of whether this rumor is true, but as far as I know, after the battle eight hundred years ago, the righteous people did not find any secret cave treasure house in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Others.  That’s fine, but if there really is this secret treasure cave, I’m afraid there will be a very dangerous thing in it, but we must guard against it.”

    Everyone looked at Daoxuan, and Taoist Tianyun said: "Senior brother, what kind of dangerous thing are you referring to that is so important?"

    Master Daoxuan glanced at the people around him and said in a deep voice: "Blood-devouring beads!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    Master Daoxuan shook his head and said: "Otherwise, although the black-hearted old man is dead, the blood-devouring beads may not be lost in the world. It seems that such a powerful and evil thing cannot be mastered by ordinary people. If the demon cultivator does not practice enough, he will collect it.  It is unknown. Moreover, the old man with a black heart was born in the Blood Refining Hall of the Demon Sect, so I speculate that the blood-devouring beads are probably in this secret cave."

    After hearing what Master Daoxuan said, everyone was silent for a while. After a while, the cold Master Shuiyue spoke up and said, "What do you want, senior brother?"

    Daoxuanzhen said: "After I received the letter from Yicai, I immediately informed Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple. Soon these two sects also responded and said that they would also send their most popular disciples to Kongsang Mountain to stop the demon.  Teach the evildoers and uphold the law and eliminate adultery."

    Tian Buyi frowned and said: "What does the head brother mean"

    Master Daoxuan showed a smile on his face and said: "Speaking of it, this is also a rare and great opportunity for training. Although there are many young talents in our Qingyun Sect, most of them have not gone out to practice. In addition, the world has been stable in these years, and they have never had any conflicts with demons.  The Demon Cult confronts each other. Taking advantage of this opportunity of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, I plan to send the top four young disciples to Kongsang Mountain together. On the one hand, this can prevent the Demon Cult from going against the grain, and on the other hand, they can also gain experience.  Long experience. And"

    He put away his smile, turned serious, and said: "And I heard that in the past hundred years, Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley have produced several outstanding disciples with outstanding talents. If we continue to sit idly by and ignore them, I'm afraid that in the future  The status of this righteous leader will be difficult to protect. If this is the case, I, Daoxuan, will not be able to see the ancestors of all generations!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? Taoist Cangsong was the first to say: "Senior Brother Head has a far-sighted vision and is absolutely right."

    Daoxuan looked at the leaders and said: "In that case, you all have no objections."

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Master Daoxuan said: "Okay, then it's decided. We have arranged residences for all the senior brothers in Yuqing Hall. Please go and have a rest!" As he said, he clapped his palm three times in a row, and immediately turned outside the door.  Several Taoist boys.  "You will lead everyone to your room to rest."

    The Taoist boys came forward in response, and each leader stood up, bowed to Master Daoxuan, and then followed.

    ? Note 1: From the "Dongshan Jing", the fourth volume of "The Classic of Mountains and Seas": the first of the two eastern classics, called Kongmulzhi Mountain, facing Shishui to the north, Juwu to the east, Shaling to the south, and Mingze to the west.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    , com

 Text Chapter 8 Dark Night

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ~The complete Mandarin version of True Love is Priceless~ ~dvdba,com

    【网ww.】The Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is a grand event held once every sixty years in Qingyun Sect. There are hundreds of people on Tongtian Peak, so accommodation naturally becomes tight.

    "It would be delusional for everyone in the Dazhu Peak group to want to live the happy life of living alone in a single room on Dazhu Peak.

    Except for Tian Linger who lives with the girls in Xiaozhu Peak, there are seven male disciples in Dazhu Peak starting from Song Daren, all crowded into one room.

    On Tongtian Peak, the Qingyun disciples' residence has always been four people per room. Now they have put three bunks in the room, so they can still squeeze in. However, congestion is unavoidable.

    At this moment, I only heard someone complaining loudly: "Really, I have been talking about Nagato all day long, and now he actually wants seven of us to squeeze into one room. How stingy!"

    "Sixth, stop complaining. It would be bad if Nagato's senior brothers hear you."

    "Second Senior Brother, you are naturally very comfortable sleeping on the bed. Why don't you look at Junior Brother and I lying on the cold ground? Why don't we change beds!"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "No way! You fell asleep all of a sudden and you were still snoring?"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "Humph, ah! Fourth senior brother, you have always been handsome, charming, suave, talented, and talented"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "What are you doing! Is it popular to fall asleep instantly now? Hey, Senior Brother, you have always been kind-hearted, why would you look at me, Junior Brother"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "You──ah! Third senior brother"

    “Ho ho ho ho…”

    Everyone was frightened, and suddenly there was a heavy sound on the wall. Someone next door shouted angrily: "Hey, do you people in Dazhu Peak snore so loudly at night?"

    The room suddenly became quiet. After a long time, someone secretly laughed a few times. Later, the previous voice suddenly seemed to remember something: "Ah! Fifth Senior Brother, you"

    "You, you, you, what, I'm sleeping next to you, both on the ground, do you want to change positions? I don't care!"

    "Ahem, it's okay. Alas! The floor is just cold, but it's a bit too short, so I can't sleep comfortably. After all, I'm better off as a junior, my figure is just right."

    "Sixth Brother, why are you talking with your eyes closed! Didn't you see that there is a big dog and a monkey here trying to grab the quilt from me? My place is the most crowded, and you still say that?"

    “…But I still…”

    "Shut up, Old Six!" Several people in the room shouted at the same time.

    After dark, many other young disciples of the Six Meridians who were visiting Tongtian Peak for the first time came out for a walk. They were amazed and curious about the scenery of Tongtian Peak. However, as the night got darker, everyone returned to their rooms and fell asleep.

    When darkness falls on this towering mountain, above the sky, a cold moon shines bright light on the top of the mountain.

    Zhang Xiaofan was sleeping soundly when he suddenly felt a few movements around him in a daze. He opened his sleepy eyes dimly, only to see that the monkeys Xiao Hui and Da Huang lying next to him were gone.

    He stood up and looked around, only to see a large yellow figure flashing past the door, with a shadow on his back. It looked like it was probably the monkey Xiao Hui.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt strange, it was so late at night, where would the monkey and the dog go?

    At that moment, he climbed up lightly, threw on some clothes randomly, and walked to the door. In the cold moonlight, he saw Dahuang running towards the sea of ??clouds carrying Xiaohui on his back.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the direction they were running in, and after thinking about it, he remembered that it was the location of the Tongtian Peak kitchen that Song Daren had told him earlier.

    I was both angry and funny at the moment. This rhubarb had been raised by Tian Buyi for hundreds of years, and it was considered an old dog. Unexpectedly, it was so greedy.

    He originally wanted to go back to sleep, but when he thought about it, if someone saw the yellow dogs and gray monkeys stealing food from Dazhu Peak, it would be too ugly, so he had to chase them back.

    He decided in his heart and looked up, only to see Dahuang carrying Xiaohui, who was now only a blurry figure, and hurriedly chased after him.

    He ran all the way, being careful not to disturb his fellow students in other rooms. When he ran to the square at the sea of ??clouds, he could no longer see the shadows of big yellow and small gray. He could only see the clouds floating lightly under the cold moon.  , like yarn and smoke, so beautiful.

    He looked at it twice more, then had no intention of reading any more. He turned around and looked around, and was about to walk in the direction of the kitchen. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.

    Deep in the sea of ??clouds, in the kitchenOn the other side, in the misty clouds, there was a slender figure walking forward. Looking at the direction the man was walking, it seemed that he was heading towards Hongqiao.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the figure. Even though they were far away, the figure seemed to be deeply engraved in his heart. He recognized it as senior sister Tian Linger at a glance.

    The night is so deep!

    Why is she going out alone, and where is she going alone?

    Zhang Xiaofan froze in place, at a loss for a moment. He felt like thousands of thoughts were coming to his mind, and his mind was in a state of confusion, as if he had vaguely guessed something, but he still refused to admit it.

    He turned his head and stared at the direction of the kitchen where Da Huang and Xiao Hui ran. He walked there with a hard heart and said to himself at the same time: "Zhang Xiaofan, mind your own business! Mind your own business!"

    After walking for seven steps like this, the moonlight shone like water on this young man, making him feel extremely lonely.

    Then he stopped and looked up at the sky, only to see a cold moon hanging on the horizon.

    His mouth seemed to move. After a moment, he turned around quickly, gritted his teeth, and ran in the direction where the figure disappeared.

    The moonlight shines on his running figure, with a sad tenderness.

    In just a moment, Tian Linger’s figure disappeared into the sea of ??clouds, but Zhang Xiaofan ran towards Hongqiao without looking anywhere else.

    Soon, he went up to the Hong Bridge. The mountain breeze blew, and the water on both sides of the Hong Bridge rippled slightly, reflecting the moon in the sky, which was cold and beautiful, but Zhang Xiaofan didn't care at all and just ran as hard as he could.

    Run, run, run!

    After running across Hongqiao, he still didn’t see anyone.  Until he ran to the end of Hongqiao, he felt suddenly confused. The cold moonlight illuminated the clear water pool at the end of Hongqiao as bright as day. Only a beautiful figure was seen, standing by the pool, staring at the sparkling water, stunned.  Trance.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly became afraid, a fear that he could not express himself. He only knew that he could not let his senior sister find out.

    He glanced around and saw a small forest on the right side of the pond near the Hongqiao. He quietly ran over and hid there, secretly watching Tian Linger from the shadow.

    This look seems like eternity!

    Under the moonlight, by the clear water, the young woman looked a little sad, a little expectant, with her eyebrows lowered, and there seemed to be a faint brilliance in her eyes, as if she was longing for something, and she looked so beautiful.

    The mountain breeze was blowing, and the wind passed over the water and passed by her side. It also stopped breathing and stopped, gently blowing her hair and lining the skin like snow.

    Deep in Zhang Xiaofan's heart, an indescribable tenderness suddenly surged up, as if that woman was the one he wanted to protect in his life. Even if he went through many twists and turns for her, he would never hesitate or regret.

    At this moment, I wish it was eternity!

    "Junior Sister Ling'er." Suddenly, a call came from Hongqiao. Tian Ling'er suddenly turned around, his eyes were filled with joy for an instant, and a sincere smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "Senior Brother Qi, you are here!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart seemed to be broken at that moment, but he felt no pain. His whole heart was empty, only echoing the words "Senior Brother Qi, Senior Brother Qi, Senior Brother Qi"

    He turned his head with difficulty and saw a person walking quickly on the Hongqiao. He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was handsome and had an outstanding bearing, but he was not Qi Hao.

    I saw Qi Hao walking quickly to Tian Linger's side and said warmly: "I'm sorry, my brothers and sisters were young and noisy, so they didn't fall asleep until very late, so they came late and kept you waiting for a long time.  !”

    Tian Linger was a little angry in her heart, but for some reason, as soon as she saw Qi Hao's figure, he disappeared without a trace. She shook her head and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, I haven't been here long." After a pause,  She glanced at the pool next to her and said, "But why do you want to meet here? During the day, the spiritual master suddenly got angry, and I'm still a little scared!"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "It doesn't matter. I heard Master said that everything is as usual with the Spirit Master. He was just joking with us young disciples. Moreover, if it makes such a fuss during the day, this place will be even cleaner at night, right?"

    Tian Linger's face turned red, she lowered her head and said, "Is it okay for us to meet each other secretly like this?"

    Qi Hao looked at her gentle and beautiful face and said softly: "Junior Sister Ling'er, since we first met at Dazhu Peak two years ago, I have never forgotten you. I miss you so much that I often can't sleep at night, with all the thoughts in my mind.  Your shadow!"

    Tian Linger subconsciously bit her lip, her face turned red again, but she didn't mean to be angry at all. Instead, she felt a little sweet in her heart.

    Qi HaoThen he said: "Junior Sister Ling'er, I"

    Tian Linger suddenly raised her head and said: "Senior Brother Qi, you can just call me Linger." At this point, she suddenly lowered her head again and whispered: "Me, my father and my mother all call me that.  "

    Qi Hao was overjoyed, as if he still didn't believe his ears. He hesitated before asking: "Really? Ling, Ling'er."

    Tian Linger glanced at him, reached into her arms and slowly took out a small brocade box. She lowered her eyes and looked at the ground. She seemed to have mustered up the courage to whisper: "This 'cooling bead', I have two  I've been carrying it with me all these years."

    After she said this, she didn't dare to look at Qi Hao again, but unexpectedly, after a long time, Qi Hao didn't make a sound. Tian Linger felt strange and secretly raised her eyes to look at him. She saw Qi Hao's eyes were full of joy and his face was full of smiles, saying no  Looks happy.

    The two of them looked at each other for a long time, then suddenly opened their arms and hugged each other.

    The moonlight was cold, shining on them and in the woods, but it could not illuminate the dark corners.

    I don’t know how much time passed, but the couple was talking sweetly. It wasn’t until Qi Hao looked at the sky and saw that the moon had passed the east sky that he said: “Ling’er, it’s getting late, let’s go back! Otherwise, if we are  It’s always bad when people find out.”

    Tian Linger thought for a while and nodded.  The two of them looked at each other, and suddenly they both smiled, saying nothing. Qi Hao took Tian Linger's hand and walked slowly towards Hongqiao. The two of them were like a pair of intimate mandarin ducks under the moonlight, leaning against each other.  , and after a while, it disappeared on the Hongqiao.

    This night is a bit more desolate.

    In the woods, in the shadows, Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked out and walked to the edge of the clear water pool in a daze, looking at the sparkling water and the cold moon reflected in the water, buoyant and swaying gently with the water waves.

    He suddenly wanted to cry.

    However, he did not cry out after all. The inexplicable pain rushed around in his heart like a furious beast, leaving scars everywhere in his heart.

    However, he gritted his teeth and remained silent.

    It seemed that he was back to the way he was five years ago. At that time, he had lost everything. Except for Lin Jingyu by his side, the world had completely changed.

    And tonight, at this time, he was the only one facing it alone.

    "Roar", a low sound, which sounded like the snort of some kind of wild beast, suddenly sounded behind him. Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his confusion. When he looked back, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

    He saw the Qingyunmen Mountain-Suppressing Spiritual Beast, the huge water unicorn that everyone respected as the "Spiritual Lord", suddenly and silently appeared behind him at this moment, and got very close, lowered his head, a pair of huge eyes seemed to  Right next to Zhang Xiaofan's body.

    I don’t know how it could do this with such a big body. Maybe Zhang Xiaofan was so heartbroken that he didn’t notice it.

    But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's heart almost jumped out of his chest. Seeing this water unicorn's huge body like a hill right in front of him, and the long and sharp fangs in its bloody mouth shining brightly in the moonlight, he was frightened.  After taking a few steps back, he tripped over a big stone and fell to the ground.

    When he came out, his clothes were not neat and he just put on a piece of clothing. At this moment, his body was swaying, and he heard a "dang" sound and something fell to the ground.

    The sound spread quickly in this peaceful place and echoed above the water.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin lowered their heads at the same time and saw a black so-called "fire stick" lying quietly on the ground beside the water, between Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin.

    In Shui Qilin’s giant eyes, Zhang Xiaofan’s pale face and the ugly fire stick on the ground were reflected.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his throat was dry, cold sweat was pouring down, and he shouted desperately in his heart, "Run, run, run!"

    However, in front of the water unicorn, no matter how much he fancied in his mind, his feet seemed to be no longer his, and they could not move.

    Shui Qilin felt a little strange at this moment. He glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, but his attention seemed to be attracted by the fire stick.

    I saw this giant beast staring at the black fire stick, looking up and down, turning its big head this way and that, but never saw anything.  After a moment, as if hesitating, it stretched out its front paws and carefully moved the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched dumbfounded. Although he was still very scared in his heart, curiosity arose at the same time. He thought that this "Spiritual Master" had lived for thousands of years and was already confused, or maybe it was the same as the big yellow one on Dazhu Peak.  Dogs are generally disrespectful to their elders, but they still have a childlike innocence, so they are so interested in a fire stick?

    I saw the water unicorn's huge paw lightly touching the fire stick, and then immediatelyIt shrank back and looked like it was very afraid of the stick. It just moved the fire stick and rolled a few times, but it still lay there calmly, motionless.

    There was confusion in Shui Qilin's eyes, but he still refused to give up. His huge head shook, and suddenly he looked towards Zhang Xiaofan, and a low but powerful roar came from his big mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat, his muscles tightened in an instant, and he even stopped breathing.

    Unexpectedly, Shui Qilin just glanced at him, and then looked at the fire stick again, and this time, it actually lowered its head, put its nose to the stick, and sniffed carefully.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart was pounding, but looking at the strange behavior of the giant beast in front of him, he subconsciously thought that it looked like rhubarb. If he wasn’t so nervous at the moment, he almost laughed.

    The water unicorn sniffed for a while, but obviously still found nothing. It raised its head and looked around with its big head. It seemed that it was confused and confused.

    However, the Millennium Spiritual Beast is a Millennium Spiritual Beast after all. After thinking about it for a moment, he decided to give up. The water unicorn snorted and glared at Zhang Xiaofan with its giant eyes. Zhang Xiaofan was frightened half to death, and then he shook his head and turned around.  After entering the pool, water splashed everywhere, and the huge body sank into the pool.

    Zhang Xiaofan finally calmed down from the shock and slowly got up. Only then did he feel that the clothes on his back were completely wet, not to mention the cold sweat on his forehead like rain.

    He walked to the fire stick, picked it up, and looked it up and down, but couldn't see anything strange about it. He couldn't help complaining loudly: "What a ghost!"

    Before he finished speaking, he heard a sound of water from the green pool next to him, and the boss was splashed with water. In the white waves, he could vaguely see the giant tail of the water unicorn rising out of the water.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He immediately put the fire stick in his arms and ran away. Along the way, he only heard the sound of water in the pool behind him. He didn't dare to look back. He just ran away as hard as possible, getting as far away from here as possible.

    Within a moment, he ran up the Hongqiao and ran straight up until he could no longer hear the sound coming from behind him. He didn't stop until he reached the top of the Hongqiao and gasped for air.

    "Hoo, ho, ho!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's breathing slowly calmed down, but he suddenly felt very tired, a kind of fatigue rising from deep in his heart. He lowered his head and saw a lonely shadow following him under the moonlight.

    He suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky, only to see the cold sky and a cold moon hanging high in the sky.  He looked at it dreamily, and was stunned for a moment.

    Early in the morning, everyone woke up.

    Du Bishu rubbed his waist and complained loudly: "Really, my waist is almost broken after sleeping all night, how can I compete today?"

    "Lao Wu, Lu Daxin, frowned and said, "Lao Liu, don't yell. I slept all night and didn't feel any problem with my waist."

    Song Daren said from the side: "That's right, Sixth, you complained all night last night, isn't it enough? Didn't you see that both Old Five and Junior Brother had no voice?"

    Du Bishu strangely rolled his eyes and said: "Fifth Senior Brother, he has thick skin and thick flesh, and he has no feeling. If you don't believe me, ask Junior Brother, look at him Hey, Junior Brother, why are your eyes so bloodshot? You really didn't sleep well last night.  ?"

    Zhang Xiaofan packed up the bedding and was sitting on a chair, staring out the window blankly without any reaction. Da Huang was lying at his feet, and the monkey Xiao Hui was rummaging through Da Huang's dog hair, seemingly looking for lice.

    Du Bishu walked over and patted him heavily on the shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan got excited and jumped up, which also startled Dahuang and Xiaohui. He turned around and looked around and said, "W-what's the matter?"

    Du Bishu frowned and said, "Xiaofan, why are you so distracted? Didn't you sleep last night?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said: "No, no."

    Du Bishu said: "Then why are your eyes so bloodshot and red?"

    Just as Zhang Xiaofan was about to speak, He Dazhi, who walked over from the side, interrupted: "Lao Liu, don't meddle in other people's business. It doesn't matter if my junior brother is not in good spirits. Anyway, he has a bye today. If you don't wash up and delay the competition later, then  But you can’t blame anyone else.”

    Du Bishu suddenly realized that he didn't care whether Zhang Xiaofan had slept well or not. He rushed over and ignored Lu Daxin, Zheng Dali and others who were washing their faces. He grabbed the basin, splashed water on his face, and said to himself: "Hmph,  Junior brother is lucky, look at his expression of wanting to sleep in, it's really ah! Fifth senior brother, return the basin to me quickly, I'm too late!"

    "Bah, I haven't washed myself yet!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at several senior brothers talking on the other side of the room.The two washbasins were arguing endlessly, and I felt a little bored. I stood up and walked out. Just as he walked to the door, Song Daren suddenly called from behind: "Junior brother, have you washed it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said, "I've washed it, senior brother."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "That's good. It doesn't matter if you go out for a walk first, but you will have to go to the dining room for breakfast in a while. Do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and said: "I know." After saying that, he walked out. The monkey Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, ran over and jumped on his shoulder. Big Huang saw Xiao Hui leaving and crawled lazily.  He stood up, wagging his tail, and walked out.

    In the corridor, Zhang Xiaofan saw the silhouettes of brothers from all branches of the Qingyun Sect who had just gotten up and were busy on the left and right. He walked slowly and unknowingly reached the Yunhai Square.

    It was still early at this time, and there were only a few Qingyun disciples walking on the sea of ??clouds in twos and threes.  The cool mountain breeze blew across Zhang Xiaofan's face, giving him a cold feeling.

    It seems like last night!

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a pain in his heart. He was already sixteen years old this year and had just begun to fall in love. He had lived on Dazhu Peak for five years and had been with Tian Linger day and night. He had been deeply in love with this beautiful and lively senior sister since he was a child.

    Unexpectedly, I witnessed Tian Linger and Qi Hao having a private meeting last night. For a moment, it was like a bolt from the blue, and my mind was in chaos.

    At this moment, his mind was full of chaos, flashing back and forth were the scenes from last night that made him feel heartbroken, and he was walking aimlessly like a wandering ghost without a master.

    "Huh?" Suddenly, an exclamation sounded beside him, startling Zhang Xiaofan and waking him up from his wild thoughts.

    Looking around, he saw a young Qingyun disciple with delicate features and a long robe. He was around 20 years old. He was holding a gold-painted fan in his hand. There seemed to be some mountains, rivers and mountains painted on it. He was coming closer at the moment, but his big bright eyes were  He didn't look at Zhang Xiaofan, but stared at the monkey Xiao Hui on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ~The complete Mandarin version of True Love is Priceless~ ~dvdba,com

 Text Chapter 9 Competition

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , com

    【网ww.】Monkey Xiao Hui saw the man in front of him staring straight at him with a strange look in his eyes. In anger, he turned up the monkey's paw and grabbed it with a "whoosh" sound.

    The man was caught off guard and almost had his face scratched. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and threw his head back, hiding in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He quickly stopped Xiao Hui and turned to look at the man. He saw that the man was obviously very frightened. He put his hands on his face and said: "What a danger, what a danger."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little regretful and said, "Senior brother, I'm sorry!"

    Unexpectedly, the man didn't care. He smiled slightly, waved his hand and said, "It doesn't matter. I was negligent for a moment and forgot that the 'Three-Eyed Monkey' (Note 1) has a bad temper and can easily hurt others."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "Three-eyed monkey?"

    The man was taken aback and said, "What, don't you know this monkey is a three-eyed monkey?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused and asked: "What is the three-eyed monkey?"

    The man’s eyes widened, he looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and said, “You don’t even know about the three-eyed monkey, how can you raise it?”

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I met it when I was cutting bamboo in the bamboo forest. It smashed the pine cones several times, and then it came back with me."

    The young Qingyun disciple opposite looked as if his jaw had dropped. He murmured: "If you smash a few pine cones, you will come back. If you smash a few pine cones, you will follow you back"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw him looking weird, shook his head, turned around and left. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, the man followed him, with a smile on his face, and whispered: "This junior brother, oh, no, senior brother,  you……"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that he was called senior brother for the first time in his life, and seeing that he was at least twenty years old, he quickly said: "Oh, I don't dare to take it seriously, just tell me if you have anything to do!"

    The man paused for a moment, with a smile on his face, and said: "Haha, junior brother is really approachable, ah! Let's do this! Let me introduce myself first. My surname is Zeng, and the cursive character "Net" is "Net". I am a disciple of Feng Huifeng. I don't know, junior brother  Your name is……"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I am Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak. Senior brother Zeng Wang, you uh, 'uncle'?"

    The man was stunned for a moment, then his face turned red, and he smiled awkwardly: "Ah! I didn't mean to take advantage of you. My "Net" is a book of books, not my father's uncle. This is all my father's fault. Back then, I  My mother originally named me Yingxiong, but you said it would be so grand to call me Yingxiong Zeng, but my father saw that I loved reading books since I was a child, so he named me "Net" on a whim, and I became a laughing stock throughout my life. It's true."

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but laugh, thinking that this person's name actually had the same meaning as that of Sixth Senior Brother. The previous sorrow in his heart was diluted a lot by being disturbed by this person, and he felt a little closer to him.  He was interested and said: "Ah! Senior Brother Zeng, do you like reading books very much?"

    Zeng "Net" laughed and said: "Well, I don't have to be modest about this. No one in Fenghuifeng has read as many books as me, but most of what I read are anecdotes and stories about gods and monsters, which often makes my father angry.  Half dead. Ah! Having said that, you really don’t know that this monkey is a ‘three-eyed monkey’?”

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I don't know, I just thought it was an ordinary monkey."

    At this time, as if he understood what he said, the monkey Xiao Hui squatting on his shoulder suddenly screamed and pulled Zhang Xiaofan's hair hard, causing Zhang Xiaofan to cry out in pain, "Ouch! Dead monkey!"

    Zeng Wang had a look of envy in his eyes and said, "Ah! He's really smart."

    Zhang Xiaofan endured the pain and said: "This damn monkey loves to hit people, and you still call it smart?"

    Zeng "Net" said: "You may not think that it looks amazing, but with its spirituality, it is a rare spiritual creature. Look at it, is there a small vertical mark on its forehead between its eyes?"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and took a closer look, and sure enough, he found a light vertical mark under the gray fur. It was impossible to see it unless you looked carefully. He couldn't help but admire Zeng "Net" and said: "So  You can see it even as a kid, it’s awesome, it’s awesome!”

    Zeng "Net" said seriously: "Don't underestimate it. I once read it in the 'Spiritual Beast Chapter' of 'Gods and Demons' (Note 2). The three-eyed monkey is a psychic beast. When it is young,  At that time, its appearance was no different from that of an ordinary monkey, but when it reached adulthood, the third spiritual eye on its forehead opened, and its spirituality expanded. Not only could it understand the five elements of magic, but it could also see things thousands of miles away. It is said that the "clairvoyance" in the ancient saying means  What about this three-eyed monkey1

    Zhang Xiaofan took down the monkey Xiao Hui and looked at it carefully. He couldn't believe that the monkey he had lived with for two years had such a big background.

    But it seemsIn the past, I looked like an ordinary and fat monkey, and it was quite heavy in my hand. It seemed that I had gained a few kilograms after only one night on Tongtian Peak.

    The monkey Xiao Hui was wondering why everyone was staring at him non-stop today, and he was screaming "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi", which made him very angry.

    Zhang Xiaofan made a face at it and threw it onto Dahuang's back.

    Dahuang was startled and jumped away. He was relieved when he saw clearly that it was Xiaohui.  Xiao Hui danced towards Zhang Xiaofan, as if in demonstration, and screamed several times before giving up and leaning against Dahuang. After a while, his attention was attracted by the lice in Dahuang's fur.

    Zeng "Net" looked at Xiao Hui enviously, then turned back to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Junior Brother Zhang, are you also coming to Tongtian Peak to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Senior Brother Zeng, where are you?"

    Zeng "Net" laughed and said: "Me too, I drew number 33 yesterday. I wonder what your number is. Can't it be such a coincidence that we are today's opponents?"

    Zhang Xiaofan also laughed and said: "I am number one."

    Zeng "Net" was surprised and said: "Are you the disciple from Dazhu Peak yesterday?"

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed and nodded.

    Zeng "Net" smiled and said: "You are so lucky," he made a calculation in his mind, and then said: "We won't meet until the final battle. It seems to be very difficult!"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said: "With my little practice, first haha, I was eliminated immediately in the second round. How can I dare to have any delusions?"

    Zeng "Net" stuck out his tongue and said: "Then I'm afraid I won't even be able to pass the first round."

    The two looked at each other and laughed.

    The two of them talked for a while, and Song Daren's shout came from the distance: "Xiaofan, it's time to eat."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded from a distance, said a few words to Zeng "Net", and then ran over, and then Dahuang followed with Xiao Hui on his back.

    Running to Song Daren, the two of them walked forward. Song Daren said, "Who were you talking to there just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Oh, I just met a senior fellow from Feng Huifeng. I heard his name is Zeng Wang."

    Song Daren seemed to be surprised and said: "Zeng "Net"?"

    Zhang Xiaofan asked in surprise: "What's wrong, senior brother?"

    Song Daren turned around and looked where he had come from, and said: "That man is the only son of Master Zeng, Uncle Chang, the leader of Fenghui Peak. I heard that he is extremely talented, has extensive knowledge and memorization, and has extremely deep cultivation. He is the favorite in this competition."  One of them!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and speechless for a moment.

    After breakfast, all the disciples of Qingyun Sect came to Yunhai Square. At a glance, they saw a huge sea of ??people, shoulder to shoulder, and the popularity was high, which showed the prosperity of Qingyun Sect.

    On the huge square, during the time when everyone was eating, eight large platforms had been erected. They were made of huge waist-thick trees. They were more than ten feet apart from each other and were arranged in Bagua directions.  .

    At this moment, there is a sea of ??people in front and behind the stage.

    Under the stage with the largest "gan" position in the middle, a tall red list several people tall stood up. On it, the signature numbers and names of the disciples who participated in the competition were written in gold-inlaid characters as big as a bowl. Zhang Xiaofan's name was very eye-catching.  ranked first, while the opponent's column was empty.

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed and secretly glanced at the senior brothers around him. Everyone else was smiling. Only the sixth senior brother Du Bishu complained to himself: "It's not fair, it's not fair, no"

    "Shut up!" A soft shout came from the side. Everyone was startled and turned to look, but it was Tian Buyi, Suru and Tian Linger walking over.

    At that moment, all the disciples from Dazhu Peak hurriedly came to see you and said, "Master, Master!"

    Tian Buyi nodded and said nothing, but Suru said: "The competition will begin in a moment. You guys have to be more competitive. Do you understand?"

    Everyone said in unison.

    Suru turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, but Zhang Xiaofan caught a glimpse of Tian Linger who was beside his master's wife. She seemed to be more beautiful than usual today, with high spirits and a pair of beautiful eyes full of smiles. It was obvious at a glance that she was in a good mood.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan felt as if he was pricked by a needle, and couldn't help but lower his head.

    "Xiao Fan!" Suru saw the little apprentice looking a little strange, so she walked over and called out.

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly raised his head and said, "Yes, Master."

    Suru looked at him and said, "Are you okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly shook his head and said: "It's okay, Master."

    Suru glanced at him again and said, "Xiaofan, you are quite lucky. Today?You have a bye, but you should also pay attention to watch the competition between brothers and sisters. This opportunity is extremely rare and will be of great benefit to you. Do you understand?  "

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Yes, Master."

    Suru looked at Tian Buyi, who nodded, turned and walked towards the audience, followed by everyone, gradually blending into the crowd.

    "Dang", a clear sound of bells and tripods was heard, echoing in the sea of ??white clouds, which lifted everyone's spirits, and the originally noisy square suddenly became quiet.

    I saw the figures of Master Daoxuan and Taoist Cangsong appear on the huge stage in the middle. Master Daoxuan took a step forward, looked around at the countless disciples under the stage, and said loudly: "The competition begins."

    Having said that when his sleeve robe was brushed, the sound of the bell sounded again, "Dangdang Dangdang" sounded through the sky. Zhang Xiaofan heard it in his ears, and suddenly he felt a sense of blood.

    He glanced secretly at Tian Linger beside him, and saw Tian Linger's face was full of smiles and an expression of eagerness to try.

    As soon as he looked at it, he could no longer move his eyes, so he couldn't hear clearly what Master Daoxuan said on the stage. Then Master Cangsong came out and said a few more words, and finally there was another clear and sweet bell and cauldron.  The sound woke him up from his trance and realized that the competition had already begun.

    Sixty-three people compete in eight arenas, so naturally they have to be divided into four batches.  Among the first batch of sixteen people, only Tian Linger among the disciples from Dazhu Peak came to compete. On the "Li" stage in the west, everyone from Dazhu Peak naturally swarmed over.

    Tian Linger’s opponent is a Chaoyang Peak disciple named Shen Tiandou. At this moment, he has jumped up and entered the ring. His figure is quite handsome, and the audience is cheering.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and saw that there were about a hundred people around the "Li" stage. Most of them were disciples of the Chaoyang Peak lineage. Even Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was watching from the stage with faces on his face.  There was a faint smile on his face, obviously he valued Shen Tiandou very much.

    Tian Buyi and others walked down the stage, and everyone in Dazhu Peak was immediately submerged in the Chaoyang Peak disciples. There were disciples wearing Chaoyang Peak costumes in front, back and left.

    Tian Buyi didn't care, and glanced at Shang Zhengliang who was standing far away. Shang Zhengliang also looked over at the same time. Their eyes met, as if there was a faint spark, but both of them just smiled faintly, as if nothing happened.  thing.

    At this time, some disciples had already moved chairs for the two leaders and Suru and other elders. Tian Buyi and Suru sat down. Tian Linger stepped forward and said: "Father, mother, I'm going up."

    Tian Buyi looked at his daughter and said, "Go!"

    Suru had a look of kindness on her face and said, "Be careful."

    Tian Linger glanced at the stage, smiled without any hint of nervousness, and said, "Just wait for my good news!"

    As he said that, he turned around, still smiling, and used the magic formula with his left hand: "Get up!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, a burst of rays of light flashed, and the amber scarlet silk around her waist was lifted up and moved to her feet. Tian Linger's slender body was lifted up and flew towards the stage like a fairy in the rays of light.

    The exposure of this hand was naturally far better than Shen Tiandou jumping onto the stage like a monkey. Moreover, Tian Linger was as beautiful as a flower. Most of the disciples in the audience, including Chaoyang Peak, were male. Immediately, there was thunderous applause.  Many people looked back.

    Zhang Xiaofan and other Dazhu Peak disciples stood around behind Tian Buyi and Suru. Suru smiled and said to Tian Buyi: "It seems that Ling'er's practice has improved again."

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly. Although he did not speak, his expression was quite happy.

    At this time, Tian Linger had flown to the stage, about a foot away from Shen Tiandou, and said with cupped hands, "Please give me some advice, Senior Brother Shen."

    Shen Tiandou saw Tian Linger driving the treasure onto the stage, and saw the magic weapon bursting with rays of light and full of fairy energy. It was probably the famous magic weapon "Amber Zhu Ling" of Dazhufeng elder Suru, whom his mentor had long warned to be careful about. He did not dare to neglect it at the moment.  He raised his hands and returned the courtesy: "Junior Sister Tian, ??please be merciful."

    “As he spoke, he took a step back, used the sword technique in his right hand, and raised a three-foot fairy sword that exuded gray-brown light and placed it in front of him.

    Suru frowned in the audience and whispered to Tian Buyi: "This sword, like Ling'er's amber and scarlet silk, is a magic weapon of the earth element among the five elements. Now it depends on which of the two of them has more advanced cultivation.  "

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly and said: "Among the earth magic weapons of Qingyun Sect, what is better than your amber scarlet silk? In my opinion, there is a huge difference between that fairy sword and your amber scarlet silk."

    Suru spat in a low voice and said, "I know how to talk nonsense."

    At this time, there was a sound of bells and cauldrons on the stage, and the competition between Tian Linger and Shen Tiandou officially began.

    Tian Linger was obviously young and energetic. The bell stopped ringing, and he immediately pointed forward with his hand. In an instant, the glow flashed, and theLike lightning, the amber scarlet silk brought up a strong wind and rushed towards Shen Tiandou with a painful shave.

    Shen Tiandou did not expect that Tian Linger would hit Tian Ling'er as soon as he asked. Seeing Amber Zhu Ling rushing over in the blink of an eye, he quickly took two steps back, shook his hands, and the sword in front of him immediately shone brightly, and he rushed forward.

    The rays of light and the gray-brown light collided in the center of the stage, and there was a "bang" sound. Tian Linger and Shen Tiandou shuddered, but they immediately stood firm, and the two magic weapons were also deadlocked in mid-air.

    In the audience, Tian Buyi frowned, and Suru also said in surprise: "Hey, Shen Tiandou's cultivation is not low!"

    At the same time, the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience shouted in unison: "Okay!"

    The shouts of hundreds of people were indeed extraordinary. They immediately suppressed the people in Dazhu Peak who were also applauding. Du Bishu, the sixth man, snorted and said, "Just because of the loudness of the voice? It's not a competition."

    At this time, the two treasures were in a stalemate for a moment, and they took them back at the same time. Shen Tiandou stepped on the seven stars, his face was serious, and he muttered something, and then he shouted: "Quiet!"

    I saw his gray-brown fairy sword suddenly rising into the sky in mid-air. A moment later, as fast as lightning, it struck down from directly above Tian Linger's head. Before the sword reached the ground, Tian Linger's clothes were flying.  There was a strong wind all around.

    Tian Linger did not panic, and had no intention of retreating. She grabbed the amber scarlet silk that flew back in front of her with her left hand and pulled it to the top of her head. Suddenly the glow was like a gauze, and the amber scarlet silk instantly became several times wider and was woven around the top of her head.  A barrier of glow.

    Soon after, when Shen Tiandou's face was full of solemnity, the fairy sword struck the rays of light again with a clang, and the red rays of light trembled violently, but everything was fine.

    Suru then breathed a sigh of relief and whispered to Tian Buyi: "This child, Ling'er, is so generous."

    Tian Buyi snorted and shook his head.

    Shen Tiandou's grey-brown fairy sword had no effect and folded upwards, but Tian Linger did not pause at all. The amber and scarlet silk gleamed, and it suddenly grew ten times longer. Tian Linger gave a sweet shout, and saw the amber and scarlet silk changed from its original shape.  The soft appearance turned into a long giant stick, hanging straight in the air, with one end held in Tian Linger's hand.

    The audience in the audience was in an uproar, with endless exclamations of admiration.

    Tian Linger did not hesitate, and with a move of his right hand, he saw the huge stick transformed from Amber Zhu Ling pass through the air with a "woo", and hit Shen Tiandou hard on the head.

    Shen Tiandou frowned and looked solemn. In this moment, his fairy sword flew back to his hand. However, he gritted his teeth, held the sword tightly in his right hand, and stretched out his left hand. He saw that the giant stick was about to hit his head.  On the stage, everyone in the audience held their breath.

    There was a sudden loud noise, and on the platform in front of him, the originally flat wooden platform broke instantly, and only five or six huge rocks suddenly broke out of the platform, blocking him in front of him.

    In the audience, Tian Buyi and Suru both changed their expressions slightly. On the contrary, Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, nodded repeatedly.

    There was a loud "bang" sound, and the huge stick with glowing light collided heavily with the rock. In an instant, dust flew up and filled the entire platform.  Tian Linger felt her body shake violently. The opponent's "rock control technique" was actually indestructible, and the entire amber scarlet silk was shocked back.

    Before the dust fell, Shen Tiandou's face was slightly pale, but he didn't stop. He roared loudly in his throat and floated to the huge rock. He held the hilt of the sword with both hands. The gray-brown fairy sword shined brightly and plunged into the hard rock.  Among the extreme rocks, the momentum is like breaking bamboo.

    "Kakaka!" Several dull and hoarse cracking sounds rang out. Tian Linger's expression changed, and she felt that the ground under her feet was shaking. Suddenly, there were several loud noises, and Tian Linger's feet were  All the wooden boards were cracked.

    With the sound of "rumbling", countless huge and sharp rocks shot out of the ground, pricking Tian Linger's body completely where he originally stood.

    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan in the audience cried out, but immediately kept his mouth shut. Tian Buyi and his wife's expressions became serious, and Suru became even more nervous.  On the contrary, the Chaoyang Peak disciples cheered loudly and applauded thunderously.

    "Brother Shen, well done!"

    "awesome!"

    "We must win!"

    There were shouts and shouts, and the stage was filled with dust, making it almost difficult to see anything. However, Shen Tiandou, who was standing high on the giant rock, did not look relaxed at all. His eyes were wide open and he searched the surroundings carefully.

    Sure enough, a moment later, in the thick dust above the huge rock in front, the rays of light suddenly flashed, and the light shined brightly in an instant. Tian Linger flew out suddenly like a red phoenix, and the amber and vermilion silk rays of light flowed, spinning rapidly, spinning around.  beside her.

    Tian Linger's face was solemn, a chilling light shot out from his apricot eyes, he held the spells in both hands, and then waved downwards heavily, only to see HuPo Zhu Ling suddenly stopped and pierced the ground like a poisonous snake, burrowing through those hard rocks.

    Shen Tiandou's face changed greatly, and he immediately floated back without thinking. Sure enough, just as he left the place where he was standing, the amber scarlet silk that originally looked like a poisonous snake rushed out from the ground like a giant red dragon. Shen Tiandou had just  Immediately where he stood, sand and rocks flew away, and a big hole was opened. The sound was so violent that it was frightening.

    Tian Linger was in mid-air at the moment, making orchid spells with his left and right hands, crossing his chest, and shouted: "Bind the God!"

    The amber scarlet silk volleyed in the air, making a crisp sound. In an instant, the rays of light bloomed. It grew when it saw the wind. In just a moment, it grew many times. It covered the sky and the sun. It quickly passed through, or circled in the air, or rushed into the ground.  It burst out of the ground from the other side, with Shen Tiandou as the center, and countless red silks tightly surrounded him.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak couldn't help but look at each other. Tian Linger had used this "God Binding" magic technique in the fight with Lin Jingyu two years ago. Today, it seems that this "God Binding" is even more powerful, in the sky and on the earth.  Surrounded by everyone, I wonder how this Shen Tiandou compares to Lin Jingyu back then?

    With the sound of Tian Linger's spell, the amber scarlet silk turned into a huge red ball and kept pressing inwards.

    In the gap, under the twilight, a gray-brown light can still be vaguely seen, and it can be seen that Shen Tiandou is still resisting tenaciously, but although the red silk ribbons were resisted and slowed down, they still pressed inward irresistibly.

    There was silence in the audience. The Chaoyang Peak disciples all stopped talking and looked nervously at the huge red ball on the stage. Everyone knew what the consequences would be if one of them could not hold up under the heavy pressure of this Immortal Family magic weapon!

    Hong Ling has now reached the size of six feet. The glow of the sun is shining, completely suppressing the gray-brown light. From time to time, there is a pressing sound of "gurgling".

    At this time, the crowd could not see the figure of Shen Tiandou at this time, and Tian Linger still stopped in the air, his face flushed slightly, and the orchid method held by his left and right hands was slightly trembling.

    After a while, Amber Zhu Ling slowly pressed inward one foot more, and everyone was almost breathless with nervousness. At this moment, they heard a strange cry of "Ah", and Shen Tiandou was as powerful as a tiger.  Po Ling rushed out with a sword, but at this moment his face was completely pale.

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience burst into cheers, but Shang Zhengliang, the leader, closed his eyes and sighed, while Tian Buyi and his wife sitting on the other side looked at each other and smiled.

    Sure enough, this was Shen Tiandou's death struggle. Tian Linger folded up in the air, pointed with his right hand, and followed closely, like a cone attached to bone, and struck Shen Tiandou from behind.

    At this time, Shen Tiandou seemed to have difficulty even turning around. He moved but did not hide away. He was lightly hit from behind by Amber Zhu Ling, and immediately he flew forward and fell to the audience with a "bang".

    Halfway through the cheers, the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience suddenly seemed mute and lost their voices.

    Shang Zhengliang stood up, shook his head, and shouted to the disciple beside him: "Why don't you go help Senior Brother Shen up quickly?"

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples came to their senses and ran up to help Shen Tiandou up. At this time, Tian Linger put away the magic weapon, fell to the audience, and said to Shen Tiandou with a smile: "Thank you, Senior Brother Shen, for showing mercy."

    Shen Tiandou glanced at her, smiled bitterly and said, "Junior sister Tian is a genius. I admire her. I admire her." After saying that, he asked the people around him to help him aside.

    Shang Zhengliang came over, glanced at Tian Linger a few more times, and said to Tian Buyi and his wife who came over: "Senior Brother Tian, ??although my niece is young, she has such a talent for cultivation. It is really enviable.  !”

    Tian Buyi looked pleased, but said with a smile: "Thank you, thank you."

    Suru also smiled and said: "Senior Brother Shang has many talents under his sect. I believe there are even more powerful masters yet to emerge!"

    Shang Zhengliang laughed it off, and Tian Buyi turned around and walked back without asking any more questions.  At this time, Tian Linger walked back to where everyone was at Dazhu Peak, and was immediately surrounded by everyone. All the disciples were beaming with joy, wishing they could drown Tian Linger with all their words of praise. Tian Linger was all smiles, and Zhang Xiaofan added  It's joy.

    Tian Buyi and his wife came back. Tian Linger rushed to Suru, took her arm and said with a smile: "How about it, Mom, I am awesome!"

    Suru rolled her eyes at her, and finally laughed out loud, saying: "Awesome, awesome."

    Tian Buyi also had a smile on his face. After all, his daughter got off to a good start. His face was very bright, and he was even more proud in front of his classmates. He also reached out and patted his daughter on the head, which was a sign of praise.

    However, he immediately turned his head and said to the other disciples: "Further down, we will reach you. With Ling'er setting an example in front of you, you can see that the disciples from other branches may not be unattainable. You will also have to do it later."  effort."

    &nbsp; Everyone said in unison: "Yes!"

    Zhang Xiaofan also shouted with everyone, and shouted very loudly.  Seeing that everyone else was getting ready, there were only three people on Dazhu Peak in the next eight games, so Tian Buyi and Suru went to watch separately. When they left, Suru saw that Zhang Xiaofan was still there and told him a few words: "Go and take it seriously."  Watch" and then left.

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and planned to find Tian Linger and find a ring with her to cheer for her senior brother. He looked around and suddenly saw Tian Linger walking forward quickly among the crowd in front of her, and in front of her, the Yushu Linfeng  Qi Hao was standing there, looking at her with a smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart immediately sank.

    Tian Linger walked up to Qi Hao and said a few words to him with a smile. Qi Hao immediately smiled and kept talking in Tian Linger's ear. Tian Linger also kept laughing. Both of them had the same look on their faces.  Extremely happy.

    After joking for a while, the two of them walked away together, seemingly choosing a ring to watch the competition.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, dazed, and suddenly felt a huge wave of sadness and disappointment welling up in his heart. All the boiling blood had cooled down, and it was chilled to the bottom of his heart.

    Note 1: "The Gods and Demons Are Strange. Spiritual Beasts Chapter" The Three-Eyed Monkey: Born from Mount Sumeru in the West, it is intelligent and mischievous, and has a lifespan of more than a thousand years. Then it has opened its spiritual eyes, can see thousands of miles, and can control grass, wood, earth and rocks. It is the ancient lamp-burning lamp.  Protecting the Dharma under the Buddha's throne.

    Note 2: "Divine Gods and Demons": an ancient book that records visions of heaven and earth, rare treasures, rare birds and beasts, demons, gods and monsters. It is said to have been written by Xiao Ding, a strange man from ancient times.  There were ten chapters in the original book, but most of them have been lost today, with only four surviving chapters.

    ??Also note: Xiao Ding is not recorded in the annals of history. The unofficial Jiufeng Mountain Man's Notes "Shanhe Ji" says: The birth and death of the ancient Xiao family are unknown.  You are smart when you are young, and you have a photographic memory.  Traveling around the world, visiting all the famous mountains and ancient swamps, he wrote ten chapters of "Strange Stories about Gods and Demons". They are fantastic and magnificent. They are the most wonderful books in the world. It's a pity that so many books have been lost!  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    , com

 Text Chapter 1 Accident

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,58wx*com

    [Netww.] Several people from Longshou Peak immediately rushed to the ring and helped Fang Chao up. Seeing the fairy sword broken in two on the ground, they all had angry faces and stared at Lu Xueqi, wanting to kill this beautiful woman.  Just average food.

    Under the stage, Taoist Cangsong clenched his fists and said coldly: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, this disciple of yours is really cruel. It's not enough to win, but you still have to rely on magic weapons and artifacts to destroy other people's fairy swords. What's the point of this?  ?”

    Master Shuiyue looked indifferent and said coldly: "Xueqi's cultivation is too shallow and his Taoism is not deep. He can't control divine objects like 'Tianya', so it's no big deal."

    Cangsong Taoist was so angry that he was about to explode. Suddenly a hand was placed on his shoulder, but Master Daoxuan stood up at some point and patted his shoulder.

    Cangsong Taoist looked at him, finally suppressed his anger, snorted heavily, and strode away.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the tall back of Cangsong Taoist, shook his head, smiled bitterly, turned around, and was about to speak, but saw Master Shuiyue also walking away.

    At this time, Lu Xueqi had already come down from the stage and came to Shui Yue. Shui Yue looked at her, with a smile on his face and nodded.  Lu Xueqi didn't say anything, gave a slight salute, stood behind Shui Yue, and followed her.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood aside, recovering from the thrilling fight just now. Watching Shui Yue and Lu Xueqi, the master and disciple, drift away, he suddenly realized that the two people were so similar, the same.  As cold as ice, as if carved from the same mold.

    He was fascinated by what he saw, when he suddenly heard Zeng "Net" next to him sigh and said: "I didn't expect that a divine object like Tianya would be born!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused and said: "What is Tianya?"

    At this time, the Qingyun disciples who were watching gradually dispersed. Zeng "Net" said hello to his fellow disciple Feng Huifeng, walked away with Zhang Xiaofan, and said: "Tianya is the fairy sword you just saw Lu Xueqi use.  . I have read the record in the "Ten Strange Treasures" before. The first appearance of Tianya was in the hands of Kuxin, a Sanxian who lived thousands of years ago. Legend has it that this magic weapon was nine-day strange iron that fell into the mortal world. Kuxin accidentally found it in the Arctic ice field.  , made through cultivation.”

    "Back then, in the decisive battle between good and evil, our Qingyun Sect's Patriarch Qingye was naturally the leader among the right path, but Master Ku Xin was also very famous, especially because he fought fiercely for three days with the evil man of the Demon Sect, the Black Hearted Old Man, using the Divine Sword of Heaven.  After three nights, I finally severely wounded the black-hearted old man, eliminating a serious problem for my righteous path. It was said that at that time, only the Tianya Divine Sword could restrain the blood-devouring bead, the most dangerous thing in the demon sect. From then on, the name of "Tianya" resounded throughout the world and became  It is a magical treasure that cultivators dream of. However, I heard that after Master Ku Xin passed away, the Tianya disappeared, and unexpectedly it fell into the hands of Xiao Zhufeng. "

    Having said this, Zeng "Net" shook his head and said: "Junior brother Xiaofan, if Lu Xueqi has such a magical object, I'm afraid we will have no hope in this big test."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't feel any disappointment. Anyway, he never thought that he could do anything. He just looked at Zeng "Net"'s disappointed look and felt strange in his heart. He asked: "Hey, Senior Brother Zeng, aren't you treating me?"  Are you saying that you are not very interested in this big test? Why do you look so disappointed?"

    Zeng Wang’s face turned red and he said, “But if you can really stand on the stage until the end, that would be very majestic, don’t you think?”

    Zhang Xiaofan laughed dumbly.

    Zeng "Net" saw that he looked weird, and felt a little embarrassed. He punched him and said with a smile, "Why are you laughing?" Before he finished speaking, he started laughing himself.

    The two of them smiled and walked to another arena to watch another competition.

    On this day, except for Zhang Xiaofan, among the seven disciples of Dazhu Peak who played, four won and three lost. Song Daren, Tian Linger, He Dazhi and Du Bishu all entered the next round.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the eight disciples of Dazhu Peak, five of them were promoted. This was a rare good result in hundreds of years, and Tian Buyi was so happy that he couldn't open his mouth from ear to ear.

    The second day.

    The morning sun shone lazily on the sea of ??clouds. The Qingyun Sect disciples came to the square just like the previous day and continued to watch the Qingyun Sect's Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, which was held once in a lifetime.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak stood under yesterday's red list, and saw that half of the names on the red list had been removed, and next to Zhang Xiaofan's name, his today's opponent, Chu Yuhong, was also written.

    Zhang Xiaofan has been nervous for some reason since he woke up in the morning. Although he knew that he was probably here to see something, he couldn't help but feel nervous. His heartbeat was racing, his mouth was dry, and he even lost his appetite after only two bites of breakfast.  .

    At this moment he isHe quietly asked his senior brother Song Daren who was standing next to him, "Senior brother, who is this Chu Yuhong? Is he powerful?"

    Song Daren frowned, shook his head and said, "I don't know, I haven't heard of him before. I saw on the list that he is a disciple of Chaoyang Peak, but I don't know what his Taoism is."

    Having said this, Song Daren glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and saw that he was very nervous. He smiled and said: "Junior brother, don't be nervous. It doesn't matter. It's my first time to participate in the big test. I was extremely nervous. Just get on the ring."  ”

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes."

    At this time, Du Bishu, who was standing aside, came over and said with a malicious smile: "Hey, fellow seniors, why don't we make a bet to see how my junior brother wins or loses this time"

    "Okay, okay! I bet that my junior brother will lose!"

    "Me too!"

    "Me too By the way, I'll do double duty!"

    "count me in."

    Song Daren was furious, pointed at everyone and said, "What are you doing? The junior brother's competition is about to begin, why don't you attack him?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely grateful and shouted: "Elder brother"

    Song Daren: "Lao Liu."

    Du Bishu stuck out his tongue: "Senior Brother, I was joking just now, you must not tell Master."

    Song Daren: "No, you've already dealt a blow anyway. I'll give you five shares of the bet you made just now!"

    Du Bishu, Zhang Xiaofan: ""

    At this time, Tian Buyi and Suru came over, and all the disciples of Dazhu Peak came to greet them. Tian Buyi looked at everyone and said: "Yesterday you performed well, but today we entered the second round, and the rest are basically  Elite disciples of all lines, you must be careful."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Suru glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, walked over and said, "Xiaofan, this is your first competition today, so be careful, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a warm feeling in his heart and whispered, "Yes, Master Wife."

    Suru nodded and was about to say something, but suddenly she heard the chiming of bells and cauldrons, and the competition had officially begun.  Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, nodded, and said: "You all know the place for the competition. It was clearly written on the red list just now. After the competition starts, your master wife and I will also be there.  The audience is watching your competition, so don’t embarrass us.”

    Everyone responded together, Tian Buyi nodded, whispered with Suru, and walked away.  Tian Linger, who came with them, looked around and walked towards Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped.

    When she walked up to him, Tian Linger looked straight at Zhang Xiaofan, suddenly burst out laughing, turned around and smiled at everyone: "Look at how nervous Xiaofan is! He's sweating on his forehead."

    Everyone laughed, and Song Daren also laughed and said: "I have comforted my junior brother just now, but it seems to be of no use. I still need you to take action, junior sister."

    Tian Linger spat, turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Xiaofan, I will compete in a competition later. I can't cheer for you anymore. You have to work hard yourself, and be careful in everything!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her beautiful face close at hand, blowing her breath like orchid, as if smelling a faint fragrance, he couldn't help but feel excited in his heart, nodded heavily, but for some reason, he couldn't even speak.

    Tian Linger obviously didn't think too much. She smiled at Zhang Xiaofan and walked over to chat with the senior brothers. After a while, everyone left in twos and threes. Apparently those who competed went to the ring, and those who didn't compete  Just go and cheer for your fellow students.

    However, no one thought of being with Zhang Xiaofan at all. Perhaps everyone thought that this was a person with no hope at all!

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, watching all the senior brothers walk away, and suddenly felt an indescribable discomfort in his heart. He slowly walked to the red list and looked at it carefully again.

    He and Chaoyang Peak disciple Chu Yuhong were arranged to compete on the farthest "shock" platform.

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly and walked forward.  Along the way, countless Qingyun disciples were walking back and forth, chatting and laughing. Zhang Xiaofan was listening, most of them discussing the results of yesterday's competition.

    Yesterday's competition, several popular figures recognized by everyone easily won. Many people talked about the fact that besides Qi Hao, there seemed to be another young master in the Longshou Peak lineage. Zhang Xiaofan listened to their descriptions and guessed that  It was probably Lin Jingyu.

    But what more people are talking about is Xiaozhufeng’s Lu Xueqi.  This beautiful woman who owns the divine sword "Tianya" has unexpectedly advanced skills, but yesterday, she broke her opponent's fairy sword in full view of the public. It seemed that many people were very dissatisfied, but this made more people want to  go watch herIn the competition, the popularity has increased rather than decreased.

    In addition, the long-missing "Tianya" is even more eye-catching. I don't know how many people think about this sacred object from the war between good and evil thousands of years ago, even some elders of the Qingyun Sect.

    As Zhang Xiaofan listened and walked, he couldn't help but think of the frost beauty Lu Xueqi yesterday, and shook his head.  At this moment, a cry suddenly came from the front: "Xiao Fan."

    This voice sounded very familiar. Zhang Xiaofan looked up and immediately laughed. He saw Lin Jingyu striding over. Zhang Xiaofan went up to meet him and said with a smile: "I wonder why I can't find you! It turned out that I ran to  Here it comes!”

    Lin Jingyu pointed behind him and said: "Today I have another competition. It's on the 'Kan' platform, so naturally I have to come over early to prepare." After saying that, he looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down and said with a smile: "It's my turn today too.  It’s your turn! Which channel is it on?”

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I'm at the earthquake platform. It's about to start. I can't go over to cheer you. You have to be careful."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said, "You too, hey, why haven't your fellow seniors come to see you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, then forced a smile and said: "It's not like you don't know that there are few people in my lineage, and there are many people competing today. Master and junior wife have all gone to watch the competition between senior brother and senior sister."

    Lin Jingyu glanced at him, sighed, and patted his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan cheered up and said with a smile: "It's nothing, I'm just here to see you, it's not a big deal. But you have to work hard, don't let others say that the people from Caomiao Village are worthless."

    Lin Jingyu nodded heavily and was about to say something when suddenly there was a sound of bells and cauldrons behind him. He looked back and said, "My competition is about to begin. I won't talk to you anymore. If I can, wait a moment.  I'll go see you right away."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "Go quickly!"

    Lin Jingyu turned around and walked away. Zhang Xiaofan watched his back walking away and thought to himself: "It would be strange if you could come here in time and I could still hold up on the stage."

    He was laughing at himself in his heart, and slowly walked to the "Zhen" stage, which was the easternmost part of Yunhai Square. At a glance, there were only a dozen Qingyun disciples, most of them disciples of Chaoyang Peak, and the Central Office.  The difference between Lu Xueqi's work is really huge.

    There was only one chair under the stage, and an old man with a white beard was sitting there. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and felt that he looked familiar. After thinking for a moment, he remembered that this was before Lu Xueqi's competition yesterday morning, when he scolded his disciples for being lewd outside the crowd, and also  The elder who complained that female disciples should not be recruited just didn't know which lineage of the Qingyun Sect he was from.

    There are a total of eight arenas in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. Under normal circumstances, Qingyun Sect will arrange at least one elder to sit in each arena. Otherwise, the young disciples are young and energetic, and it will be difficult to control them when they get excited.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over, came to the old man with a white beard, bent down and gave a salute, and said: "Uncle, I am Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of the Dazhu Peak Sect, and I will compete on the 'Zhen' stage today."

    The old man with a white beard turned his head, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and said casually: "Oh, you're here, it's about to start, you go on stage!"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and glanced towards the stage. He saw that there was no one on the stage. It seemed that the Chaoyang Peak disciple named Chu Yuhong hadn’t arrived yet.

    He hesitated for a moment, but finally obeyed the old man with the white beard and walked up the steps to the stage.  At the same time, among the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience behind him, whispers suddenly broke out, apparently talking about him.

    At this time, the morning sun had risen, and the first ray of sunlight from Tongtian Peak quietly fell on his body, giving him a little warmth.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood on the stage and looked towards the eastern sky, where the rising sun was slowly rising, bright red, the light was soft but not dazzling, and reflected the clouds in the distance red.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a sense of emotion in his heart. Five years ago, he was still a rural child who did not understand the world. He had never dreamed of the day when he would stand on Tongtian Peak and watch the sunrise. No, it was not that he had never dreamed of it, but  He had no idea there could be such a beautiful sunrise in this world.

    In the blink of an eye, life becomes as blurry as a white cloud.

    The state of mind of a sixteen-year-old boy now seemed like the sorrow of a sixty-year-old man.

    He reached out his hand, reached into his arms, and touched the cold fire stick.  A month ago, when no one knew or noticed, Zhang Xiaofan was surprised to discover that he could barely control this black fire stick. At that moment, he could hardly believe his eyes.

    However, after he repeated it countless times in the dead of night, driven by his mind power, this rootThe fire stick is indeed moving.

    "Drive out things", this is a word that is as thunderous as the Taoism of Qingyun Sect. It is the expression of Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao practice to the fourth level of Yuqing Realm, and it is also a word that every new disciple has practiced for countless years.  They were all repeating, hoping, and working hard deep in their hearts, but Zhang Xiaofan even dared to only dream about reaching this state, competing in front of the master, and making the master smile.

    But, is this possible?

    Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to suppress himself and did not tell anyone about it. At the same time, when he tried to use his mind power to drive other objects such as pots and pans in the kitchen, nothing happened, which also hit his nerves.  Self-confidence.

    He was puzzled, why such a strange situation happened?

    When he came back from his dream late at night, he stood up and stared at the strange and strange fire stick that seemed destined to be entangled with him. He could feel the cold air slowly wandering in his body.

    "Dang!" The crisp sound of bells and tripods rang, startling Zhang Xiaofan and waking him up.  When I turned around, I saw that there were still a dozen Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience. The old man with a white beard was still sitting there in a drowsy state. However, opposite to the stage, a man who looked about thirty or so appeared at some point.  Smiling to yourself.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he quickly bowed and said, "Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak, asks Senior Brother Chu for advice."

    Chu Yuhong smiled and said: "Don't dare, don't dare, there are talented people from generation to generation. Although Junior Brother Zhang is young, he still has the big test ahead of him. He still looks calm and stands on the stage, without any anxiety or timidity.  He is much stronger than I was back then, I admire him."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then said: "To be honest, senior brother, I was actually in a daze just now."

    "Wow", the audience was in an uproar. The dozen Chaoyang Peak disciples all fell down laughing. Chu Yuhong was also stunned for a moment, and finally couldn't help laughing. Then he felt something was wrong, so he held back and said:  "Junior Brother Zhang is joking. Well, the time has come. I will ask Junior Brother for advice."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat, he felt nervous, and said slowly: “Senior Brother Chu, please be merciful.”

    Chu Yuhong smiled but did not answer. He seemed to have a well-thought-out approach, but his right hand shook, and with a "squeak", he lifted up a fairy sword that emitted a faint yellow light.

    "The name of the sword is 'Shaoyang', Junior Brother Zhang, please."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the Shaoyang Fairy Sword and saw the pure and gentle yellow light on the sword. From a distance, he felt refreshed. It looked like it was not extraordinary.

    He secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, not realizing that his face was a little hot, but he finally reached into his arms, grasped the fire stick, and took it out.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    There was silence for a moment.

    "Hahahaha" I don't know who was the first to laugh, breaking the silence. Anyway, after a while, the audience burst into laughter, and I don't know who said with difficulty: "Then, what is that?"

    "I've said before that everyone in Dazhu Peak is weird. Don't tell me. Yesterday, the skinny guy used the dice magic weapon and became a laughing stock. I didn't expect that today, there are people who use fire sticks today. It really, really made me laugh to death.  !Hahaha……"

    At this moment, even Chu Yuhong on the stage couldn't bear it. He laughed a few times before he struggled to hold it back and said: "Junior brother Zhang, this is, haha, it's yours, haha, I'm sorry, I can't control it, ah!  Is this your magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan listened to the people around him burst into laughter, his face turned red, and he couldn't say a word.  He also knew that using this fire stick would be too ugly and would make people laugh, but it happened that other things could not drive it.

    ????????????? And there was also a small, faint hope deep in his heart, hoping that this could really prove himself, so in the end he still brought out the fire stick.

    However, in the end, what this fire stick brought him was the contempt and ridicule of others.  The people around him laughed loudly, Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, and as far as he could see, the only thing left in the world was the black and ugly fire stick in his hand.

    They laughed, laughed loudly, just like his fellow seniors laughed loudly before leaving. Even Senior Sister Ling'er, whom he missed deeply, also smiled.

    He lowered his head and closed his eyes.

    The cold feeling seemed to cry out from deep inside his body, slowly wandering through his body.

    When is the loneliest time a person feels?

    Are you facing the indifference of the whole world alone, are you facing all the ridicule alone?

    ??Is a person’s blood cold or boiling?

    He suddenly raised his head and looked ahead.

    &nbsp; At this time, the sun was shining on his face, and no one could see his expression clearly.

    "The Shaoyang Fairy Sword in Chu Yuhong's hand, amidst the laughter and applause from the audience, burst out with a brilliance that was almost comparable to the rising sun at this moment, brilliant and upright.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a loud shout, the Shaoyang Immortal Sword, like the brilliant sunlight, pressed our way majestically.

    A wave of heat rushed to his face, but Zhang Xiaofan's heart was as cold as ice.

    For some reason, he looked at the light coming in front of him. At that moment, he suddenly remembered that morning long ago: he and Lin Jingyu spent a thrilling night in the wild, and when they returned to Caomiao Village  , but saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.  On that morning, all his happiness was lost. He even felt that he was buried in the sea of ??blood. He struggled desperately, hoping to find his relatives but was ultimately unable to do anything. It hurt his heart.

    The heat seemed to be burning his skin, but that quiet night appeared in front of his eyes. By the clear water pool, the beautiful woman stood by the water, hugging her lover tightly.

    "Ah!" The sixteen-year-old boy moaned softly. The inexplicable pain was so intense that he completely forgot about the light coming in front of him, but he bit his lip and the bright red blood dripped gently.

    It fell on the black fire stick with red threads like blood in the dark blue.

    The next moment, he was engulfed by the brilliant light like the sun.

    The audience cheered, and the Chaoyang Peak disciples all expressed joy. Only an exclamation mixed with their laughter seemed so harsh.

    The sudden appearance of Zeng "Net" ignored the dozens of hostile glances beside him and sighed loudly. He felt sorry for his new friend. Unfortunately, he couldn't help according to the rules of the competition, otherwise he would have rushed to the stage with his indignant look.  .

    Even the old man with a white beard sitting nearby seemed to be disturbed by Zeng "Net" and glanced over.

    On the stage, the brilliant golden light complemented the rising sun in the sky. It was brilliant and dazzling. Chu Yuhong felt proud. At this moment, even he felt that his practice had reached a peak that had never been reached before. And he, in front of him, surpassed  This opponent, who is neither expected nor beaten, will surely make great progress, and even winning the championship in the end is unknown!  After all, after today, we only need to win four more games.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile at the corner of his mouth, and the Shaoyang Fairy Sword shone brighter. Seeing the young man in front of him wrinkled his face in pain in the blazing light, and even bit his lip.

    Suddenly, at this moment, his heart skipped a beat, as if someone had hit him hard with a heavy hammer inside his body.

    At this moment when no one could see Zhang Xiaofan clearly, Chu Yuhong, the man standing opposite Zhang Xiaofan, saw him raise his head and open his eyes through the brilliant light of his Shaoyang Fairy Sword.

    Those blood-red eyes full of violence and killing!

    An invisible and unknown coldness spread rapidly. Chu Yuhong saw that the black fire stick seemed to come alive at this moment, with black steam rising, and the round bead on the top of the stick glowed with blue light, reflected in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes.  He seemed to have become a completely different person.

    All these changes happened within the light of the Shaoyang Fairy Sword, and no one saw it except Chu Yuhong.

    Chu Yuhong was extremely horrified, but before he could react, the cold breath had already wrapped around him hidden under the light of the Shaoyang Fairy Sword. He almost immediately felt a spinning sensation, and felt nauseated all over his body.

    After a while, the faint green light from the ball on the fire stick shone on him.

    In the audience, Zeng "Net" looked nervously at Zhang Xiaofan who was surrounded by that ball of light. When he thought that Zhang Xiaofan was now like a monkey being roasted (normally, he should think of a pig being roasted, but somehow Zeng "Net" thought  The thought of a monkey appeared in the movie), and he almost didn't want to read any more.

    On the contrary, the Chaoyang Peak disciples all clapped and cheered, overjoyed.

    At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud roar from Chu Yuhong on the stage, and the Shaoyang Immortal Sword rose into the sky. The light immediately dissipated, revealing Zhang Xiaofan's figure.

    However, Chu Yuhong seemed to be seriously injured and kept retreating. A moment later, under the surprised eyes of everyone, blood gushed out from all the orifices on his face at the same time. He tremblingly stretched out his right hand and pointed at Zhang Xiaofan, as if he wanted to say something, but  No matter what, I am speechless.

    After a while, he swayed a few times, fell to the ground with a thud, and passed out.

    There was silence on and off the stage, and everyone looked at each other in shock, speechless.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,58wx*com

 Text Chapter 2 Luck

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    [Netww.] After a while, the old man with the white beard was the first to react. He jumped onto the ring in a flash and came to Chu Yuhong's side. After a careful inspection, he found that his whole body was intact and there was no sign of poisoning.  It seemed that he had been severely injured by the magic weapon of the Immortal Family, and his internal organs were violently shaken.

    He frowned, stood up, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. He couldn't help but look at the young man with admiration. He also glanced at the black fire stick that Zhang Xiaofan was holding tightly in his hand.

    "You win." The old man with the white beard suppressed the doubts in his heart and said calmly.

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience were in an uproar, but when the facts were before their eyes, they had nothing to say. It was just that Chu Yuhong's defeat was so inexplicable and unbelievable. He clearly had the victory in hand, but suddenly he lost with a loud roar. It was really shocking.  Can't accept it.

    At this time, Zeng "Net" was also dumbfounded, but when he heard the white-bearded old man say those three words, he rushed up, ran to Zhang Xiaofan, patted him heavily on the shoulder, and laughed loudly: "Good boy  , it turns out you are hiding something secretly!"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around suddenly, his face was frosty, and he stared at him coldly.

    Those cold but black eyes!

    Zeng "Net" suddenly felt a chill in his heart and asked in surprise: "Xiaofan, what's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked when he asked him, as if he remembered something, his eyes suddenly softened, and the strange cold feeling in his eyes disappeared. He returned to his usual feeling, and seemed to be a little confused, and said: "  No, it’s nothing! I’m fine! What’s wrong?”

    Zeng "Net" glared and said: "You still ask me what's wrong? Why don't you ask me? Don't you know you won this game?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said in surprise: "What, did I win? I actually won?"

    Zeng "Net" was even more frightened by him, and his face turned pale. He quickly stretched out his hand and measured his forehead, and said: "Kuye, could it be that you were burned by that ball of fire just now?"  Bar?"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, and then saw several Chaoyang Peak disciples on the stage in the distance carrying the unconscious Chu Yuhong away, and some of them looked at him hatefully.

    Watching those people walking further and further away, in Zhang Xiaofan’s mind, the scene of the fight just now clearly emerged one by one.  He lowered his head subconsciously and looked at the black fire stick in his hand.

    This ugly short stick was quietly in his hand, motionless, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, this fire stick that had been with him for two years had never been so strange, as if he had returned to the valley many years ago, reappearing that  A horrific nightmare.

    "Pa", Zeng "Net" was watching Zhang Xiaofan in a daze, and hit his head with the fan in his hand, saying: "What are you thinking about?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, sighed, put the fire stick in his arms, and said: "Nothing, let's go. By the way, why did you come to watch my competition?"

    Zeng "Net" glanced at the fire stick in his arms and said: "The competition hasn't started yet, so I ran over to watch you compete because I had nothing to do. I didn't expect to see a good show. Hey, what did you do today?"  A three-eyed monkey, what do you call it"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Xiao Hui."

    Zeng "Net" said: "Yes, Xiao Hui, why didn't you see Xiao Hui today?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I didn't see its shadow early in the morning. It probably slipped away to play with Da Huang again."

    Zeng "Net" cried out "Oh!" with a look of regret on his face. Zhang Xiaofan saw this and couldn't help but guess that this guy said he came to watch him compete, but in fact he just wanted to see Xiao Hui, right?

    "Wow!"

    In the distance, there was suddenly a loud noise. The two of them heard it clearly even though they were far away. When they looked up, they saw in the center of the distance, Qingyun Sect disciples gathered around the "Qian" stage, and they heard exclamations one after another.  .

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, Zeng Wang stumbled and shouted: "Oh no, no, no, no, I only looked at you, but I forgot the most important thing." He pulled Zhang Xiaofan and ran away.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why, so he asked as he ran, “What’s the matter?”

    Zeng "Net" looked regretful and said: "That's Lu Xueqi competing over there!"

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but smile, and at the same time he couldn't help but feel a little moved in his heart. He raised his eyes to look at this friend he had known for just two days. Under the deserted arena just now, his elders and fellow seniors could not be seen.  But this person was the only one standing on his side in an audience full of Chaoyang Peak disciples.

    A burst of warmth slowly emerged from my heart.

    "Master Zeng "Net", thank you for coming to see me just now."

    Zeng "Net" was stunned as he was running away.After a moment, he slowed down, looked back at Zhang Xiaofan, and then smiled: "Haha, it's a small thing, if you are too moved, why don't you just let Xiao Hui"

    "We'd better leave quickly!"

    Zeng "Net" turned aside, shook his head, and ran after Zhang Xiaofan who ran as fast as the wind, mumbling a few words vaguely.

    The two of them ran closer and saw that groups of Qingyun disciples had dispersed. Most of them looked quite excited and were arguing fiercely with each other.  They looked up at the stage and saw that there was no one on the stage, but the wooden stage was covered in scars, and it seemed that the competition was over.

    Zeng "Net" rolled his eyes and pulled Zhang Xiaofan to turn left and right, walking through the crowd. Within a moment, he found his target - the group of Feng Huifeng disciples.

    Zeng "Net" hurriedly leaned forward, and the Feng Huifeng disciples all laughed when they saw it was him. Among them, a tall man who had some impression of Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said: "Junior brother, didn't you say you must read Lu Xueqi's? Why?  Did you run away without a trace?"

    Zeng "Net" coughed dryly and said, "Isn't it, uh, something is wrong with me? By the way, tell me how it turned out?"

    A man with thick eyebrows next to him said: "It goes without saying that with Tianyi here, even Senior Brother Duan Lei from Changmen Tongtian Peak is no match!"

    Zeng "Net" was surprised: "Did even Senior Brother Duan lose to her?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said to Zeng "Net" from the side: "Is that Senior Brother Duan Lei very powerful?"

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "Yes, Duan Lei is a very outstanding figure in Nagato in recent years. The call for him to win the championship in this Qimai Competition is also very high."

    The tall man shook his head and said: "What's the use? You didn't see that the Tianya Divine Sword was too powerful. The blue light flashed a few times and rang a few times, and Senior Brother Duan Lei was defeated." At this point,  He seemed to still have something to say, sighed and said, "You won't believe me even if I tell you. At the end of the day, Lu Xueqi still didn't take the Divine Sword out of its scabbard."

    Zeng "Net" was stunned for a moment and said: "Then what's the point of competing? Who else is her opponent?"

    The tall man shook his head and said: "That's not entirely true. Divine objects like Tianya are about the same power even if they don't pull out the scabbard. But Lu Xueqi, who is practicing Taoism, is really amazing."

    Zeng "Net" glanced at him and said, "Senior Brother Gao, how do you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the tall man and thought to himself, this surname is worthy of its name. He only heard Senior Brother Gao say: "I also heard what Master said."

    Zeng "Net" asked in surprise: "My father?"

    Senior Brother Gao said: "Yes, when you didn't come just now, Master was here to watch. At the end, he muttered something, saying that this woman may have cultivated Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to above the eighth level of Yu Qing Realm.  It’s still unknown when we reach the ninth floor.”

    Zeng "Net" changed color and froze on the spot, speechless for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart. He only felt that Zeng "Net" had clearly said that he didn't care about the results of the competition from the very beginning, but no matter how he looked at it, he cared about it.

    At this time, the sound of bells and cauldrons came from the distance. The Fenghuifeng people headed by Senior Brother Gao seemed to be competing, and they all walked towards the sound. Zhang Xiaofan saw that Zeng "Net" was still staying where he was, so he went over and pulled him.

    Zeng "Net" woke up with a start, and then smiled and said: "It's over, it's over, now we have absolutely no hope."

    Zhang Xiaofan really didn't care and said: "It's over when it's over. By the way, haven't you tried it yet?"

    Zeng "Net" glanced at the distance and said: "I haven't started yet! But it's time to get over it, what about you! Where are you going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and said: "I want to go over and report to Master and Mistress, even though I won by luck."

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "Then come and see me when you have time!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement, and the two of them said goodbye.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and walked to the other end of the crowd, listening to the Qingyun disciples walking by talking about the battle between Lu Xueqi and Duan Lei just now.

    After searching for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan finally found the people of Dazhu Peak in the west, but from a distance, he saw Tian Buyi's face was angry and livid. Zhang Xiaofan had always been very afraid of Tian Buyi, so he sneaked over and Tian Buyi glanced at him.  , and turned his eyes away, without even asking him the result.

    Suru, Tian Linger, and several other Dazhu Peak disciples are here, but senior brother Song Daren is missing.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced at everyone and saw that Tian Linger was fine, but the faces of the senior brothers were full of frustration, so he quietly asked Du Bishu next to him: "Sixth senior brother, what's wrong?"

    Du Bishu glanced at Tian Buyi and saw that he didn't seem to be looking here. He whispered: "Except for Senior Brother, we all had competitions just now."?In the end, only the junior sister won, and the master was angry!  "

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    Suru stood aside and saw that all the disciples were trembling. Tian Buyi's face was ashen, he shook his head and sighed, and said in a warm voice to Zhang Xiaofan who had just returned: "Xiaofan, you are back, what's the result?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "Master's wife, I, I won by luck."

    Suru: "Oh, it doesn't matter. If you lose, you lose. Just treat it as an experience" Her voice suddenly trailed off, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said in surprise: "What did you just say?"

    Everyone, including Tian Buyi, turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan at the same time. Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, but for the first time in his life, under the gaze of everyone, especially the surprised gaze of Tian Linger next to Suru, he felt a trace of vain excitement.  , raising his voice slightly, he looked at Tian Buyi and said: "Master, Master, I just won by luck."

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak gathered under the stage of "Kun" and watched the competition between Song Daren, who was the last one to appear today.  On the stage, Song Daren was fighting fiercely with his opponent. The huge sword body of the "Ten Tigers" sword seemed to have transformed into countless ferocious giant tigers in mid-air, making a loud sound that shook the earth and the mountains, and struck straight at the opponent with one sword after another.  He slashed through it and took full advantage.

    However, in the audience, while everyone in Dazhu Peak was happy, they still could not accept the facts Zhang Xiaofan said.

    "Junior brother, are you saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and passed out with blood all over his face?"

    "Yes! Fourth senior brother, you, second senior brother, third senior brother, and fifth senior brother have asked me twenty-two times, why are you still asking? Sixth senior brother, please persuade them! What I said is true.  truth."

    Du Bishu: " Junior brother, are you saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and passed out with blood all over his face?"

    Zhang Xiaofan held his head and groaned: "Yes! This is the twenty-third time."

    Tian Linger on the side said angrily: "Why are you forcing him so much? Xiaofan won't lie." At this point, she also shook her head and said: "But Xiaofan, you are so lucky, aren't you a little bit lucky?"  That’s too much! No wonder people don’t believe it.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Listening to the chattering of the disciples behind them, Tian Buyi and Suru kept looking at the stage.  After a moment, Suru suddenly whispered: "What do you think?"

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "He said he won based on his own ability. Do you believe it?"

    Suru smiled and said: "Our apprentice! Our luck is really extraordinary!"

    Tian Buyi snorted.

    There was a loud "boom", and Song Daren roared on the stage. He saw the yellow light of the Ten Tigers Immortal Sword piercing the sky, almost blinding people. It was like splitting mountains and seas, killing them with invincible momentum. The opponent finally resisted.  Unable to hold back, he was defeated by this huge force and flew backwards with blood spurting from his mouth.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak burst into cheers, and Tian Buyi finally showed a smile on his face.

    Song Daren walked down from the ring and returned to the crowd. He first saw Tian Buyi and Suru, and then everyone gave him warm congratulations.

    "Haha, it's a lucky break! Sixth Junior Brother, please stop talking so disgustingly! Hey, Junior Brother, you're back too. What's the result today? No one was hurt! Oh! Look at you like this, listen to what Senior Brother said, you  I have been cultivating for a long time, and I will have good opportunities in the future, so don’t worry about the outcome Uh, why are you all looking at me like this?"

    Tian Buyi turned around and walked away first. Suru smiled at the eldest disciple and followed him. Song Daren was confused and asked everyone: "What's wrong?"

    Tian Linger walked up to him and spoke to him. Song Daren turned his head in disbelief. Zhang Xiaofan shrank in fear and said, "Elder brother, I know it's not a good thing that I'm too lucky, but that's the way it is.  In this case, there is nothing I can do"

    Song Daren's eyes widened: " Junior brother, you are saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and his face was bleeding.  Passed out?"

    Zhang Xiaofan fell down in despair.

    At the end of the day, there were only sixteen people participating in the Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. To many people's surprise, Dazhufeng, which had always been on the decline, actually accounted for three of them, which was far better than the previous ones.  .

    No matter what is going on internally, Tian Buyi's face is very bright to the outside world. He is smiling all day long. In the eyes of all the disciples, there are a lot of private discussions.

    Du Bishu: "Look at how happy Master is.Now I feel proud.  "

    Wu Dayi: "Who says it's not the case! The senior brother and junior sister really gave him face."

    He Dazhi: "I feel ashamed to say that, although I am young, I am much more successful than my fourth senior brother. Her future prospects are limitless!"

    Zheng Dali: "Don't forget that there is a junior brother! He has also entered the third round."

    Du Bishu: "How about we start a bet again and see how likely the junior brother is to pass another level? Do you dare to place a bet?"

    Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Zheng Dali, Lu Daxin: "I bet on him to lose! Double!"

    Du Bishu: "Ahem, hey, why did senior brother disappear while we were walking? Junior brother? Junior sister? What happened? Where did everyone go?"

    He Dazhi thought for a moment and said: "I don't know about junior brother and junior sister, but senior brother, I have some guesses"

    Everyone looked at each other and said in unison: "Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng Wenmin!"

    Song Daren was a tall man, but his body suddenly trembled inexplicably. Wen Min saw it in his eyes and felt strange, saying: "What's wrong with you?"

    Song Daren frowned and said, "I don't know, I suddenly felt cold."

    Wenmin glanced at him and said angrily: "You must have a guilty conscience, right?"

    Song Daren immediately shook his head like a rattle and said repeatedly: "How can this happen? How can this happen!"

    Wen Min’s expression slowed down, but he still snorted and said, “Then why did you sneak into my room, a female disciple of Xiaozhu Peak, by yourself?”

    There was a burst of laughter from the side, and Song Daren looked around awkwardly. At this time, the competition was over, and most of the female disciples from Xiaozhu Peak came back, all smiling and looking at him with interest.  Song Daren's face turned slightly red, he changed the subject and said, "Ohwhy didn't you see my little junior sister?"

    Wenmin smiled and said: "Your little junior sister is naturally beautiful and has a lively temper. She has been asked out a long time ago."

    Song Daren was taken aback and said, "What, who asked you out?"

    Wenmin shook his head and said nothing, "If you see your junior sister Ling'er, you'd better advise her to be careful tomorrow!"

    When Song Daren talked about Tian Linger, he was not as embarrassed as Wen Min alone, and his words became more fluent. He frowned and said: "I know that junior sister Lu will compete with your junior sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak tomorrow. The two of us will compete with each other tomorrow."  We have always been on good terms with Master Mai, so everything should be fine. Besides, the Qi Mei martial arts competition is just a competition."

    Wenmin glanced at him and said calmly: "Your master, Master Su, is naturally very good with my master, but my master is very dissatisfied with your master. I'm afraid I still blame your master for running away from us."  Where is Uncle Su!"

    Song Daren was suffocated, and before he could say anything, Wen Min glanced at the female disciples of Xiao Zhufeng around him again, and all the women calmed down and looked at this place.

    Song Daren was surprised: "What's wrong?"

    Wen Min looked at him, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "Senior Brother Song, Junior Sister Lu is different from us. She has a bit of a weird temperament, but Master loves her very much. After entering the ring, everything will be hard to say."

    Song Daren’s expression changed and he said, “What?”

    Wenmin closed his mouth and did not say any more.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 3 Self-esteem

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,37

    [wangww.] "Xiaofan, didn't you say you were looking for Xiao Hui and that big yellow dog? Why did you lead me to the kitchen?" Zeng "wang" followed Zhang Xiaofan and walked into the kitchen to chatter.  non-stop.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked carefully into the kitchen and saw that it was many times more spacious than the kitchen at Dazhu Peak and the light was much brighter. He looked at it carefully and said, "Although I haven't seen them since early in the morning.  But I guess it's probably here 1

    Zeng "Net" shrugged his shoulders and said: "Impossible, what do you think of the three-eyed monkey? It is a natural spiritual creature, even worse than human beings. How do you think of your appearance?"  He acts like a thief, and he is also a greedy thiefah 1

    In the stunned expression of Zeng "Net", Zhang Xiaofan picked up Xiao Hui from behind a jar in the corner of the kitchen. Xiao Hui was lifted in the air and screamed, and then Rhubarb ran out from behind the jar.  She barked loudly at the two of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Zeng Wang, who looked dumbfounded.

    Holding Xiao Hui in his arms, Zhang Xiaofan cursed: "You damn dog, stop barking. Do you want someone to catch us?"

    Dahuang seemed to understand what he said. He looked at Xiaohui who was huddled in his arms. The dog snorted a few times and then lost his voice.  Zhang Xiaofan took a look around and saw that most of the things were intact and untouched. It seemed that the two thieves had not succeeded yet. He couldn't help but feel very lucky and quickly walked out with Xiao Hui in his arms.

    After taking two steps, I realized that Dahuang had not followed. When I looked back, I saw Dahuang running behind the jar with his tail between his legs and playing with it twice, and then ran over with a piece of meat bone from the boss in his mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at Xiao Hui in his arms, who grinned like a monkey and giggled.  Zeng Wang looked at it and shook his head.

    The two of them sneaked out of the kitchen with the monkey and dog, fearing that they would be discovered and the stigma in their lives would never be erased. After finally running far away, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and said, "By the way, I didn't congratulate you just now! Another win."

    Zeng "Net" didn't care at all. He only looked at Xiao Hui in his arms carefully with his eyes and said: "What's the matter? Sooner or later, he will be defeated by others Why is Xiao Hui so dirty? How many days have you been waiting for?  Didn’t you give him a bath?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "I've never washed it."

    Zeng "Net" seemed to be about to faint, he hit his forehead with his hand and said: "You, you, how could you do this to me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was disapproving in his heart, thinking to himself that this monkey was climbing up and down all day long, how could he get clean, but seeing the heartbroken look on Zeng Wang's face, he knew that this person was unreasonable on this issue.

    He laughed dryly, changed the subject, and said, "By the way, did you know? In the third round of the competition tomorrow, Lu Xueqi's opponent will be my senior sister Tian Linger!"

    Zeng "Net" was really surprised and said: "It's your senior sister! Is it Tian Linger who uses amber and scarlet silk?"

    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaofan reached out and touched the head of Xiao Hui, who was climbing up on his shoulder, and said, "Lu Xueqi has been very popular in the past two days. I am a little wary of my senior sister."

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "That's true. If nothing else, just the 'Tianya' in Lu Xueqi's hand is unbearable."

    Zhang Xiaofan was a little worried and said: "Net, do you think my senior sister will be in danger? You see, Lu Xueqi destroyed her opponent's fairy sword in the first match. I heard that Nagato's senior brother was also seriously injured in the second match."  Woolen cloth!"

    Zeng "Wang" glared at him and said: "You are too worried. I think your senior sister is much better than you. You should worry about yourself! As you go down, one will be more powerful than the other. According to your own words  You haven’t even practiced at the third level of Tai Chi, Xuan Qing Dao, Yu Qing Realm, and you won’t be struck to death with a sword by then Give me a hug, Xiao Hui.”

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated and handed Xiao Hui over. Zeng "Net" happily held it in his arms, but Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied and screamed.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed and said: "You are right, senior sister is profound and beautiful. She is loved by so many people. How can it be my turn to care about her?"

    Zeng "Net" hugged Xiao Hui tightly, staring at him, as if he was afraid that he would suffer if he missed a glance, and said nonchalantly: "It's good that you know, but you should think about how to save your life tomorrow.  I told you that your opponent tomorrow, my senior brother Peng Chang from Fenghuifeng, is definitely not comparable to today's Chu Yuhong, especially the fairy sword magic weapon 'Wu Gou' he cultivated, which is made of thousand-year fire.  Made of copper, it’s so powerful!”

    Zhang Xiaofan made a sad face and frowned, and said: "You are all covered with magic weapons, what can I do?"

    &nbsp;Zeng "Net" didn't even raise his eyes, he still looked at Xiao Hui, stepped forward and said: "Xiao Hui, come back with me, I will give you two bunches of bananas, okay? Uh, Xiao Fan  , what did you just say?"

    Zhang Xiaofan walked side by side with him and sighed: "I really envy you that you can use magic weapons. What does it feel like?"

    Zeng "Net" shrugged his shoulders and said: "That's not all. After practicing the fairy sword for a long time, the magic weapon will naturally have some resonance with you. Based on this, you can use your mind and spiritual power to drive the magic weapon, go up to the sky and into the earth, and split mountains.  Haina is up to you.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "Sensation, is it a cold feeling?"

    Zeng "Net" put his eyes on Xiao Hui and replied casually: "Not necessarily, it depends on the material of the treasure."

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while, then finally shook his head, gave up the delusion in his mind, and said: "Net, you said that a divine object like Tianya was created in the first place. I don't know how it was created. The scene must be spectacular, right?"  "

    Zeng Wang looked at Zhang Xiaofan strangely and said, "How do I know? This is the first time I have seen this legendary divine object." After saying that, he lowered his head and looked at Xiao Hui, regardless of Xiao Hui's angry face.  He stroked Xiao Hui's fur with a smile on his face and said, "But let's talk about induction! I have read in ancient books before that the magic weapons that can truly connect with the minds of cultivators are not these so-called magical treasures."

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: “What is that?”

    Zeng "Net" said: "They are some magic weapons that are refined and created with the owner's own essence and blood, using blood as a mediator. The magic weapons often have a demonic air, but they have a feeling of flesh and blood connection with the owner. Although the book says this  They are all evil ways, and most of the things they refine are vicious and evil things, and the right way does not work. However, these magic weapons can only be used by those who have the blood of the master. Unlike the magic weapons we are practicing now, they will be destroyed if they fall into the hands of seniors with advanced Taoism.  Surrendereh!"

    Zeng "Net" stopped and found that there was no one around him. When he looked back, he saw Zhang Xiaofan had stopped at some point, standing behind him and looking at him blankly, with a strange expression on his face.

    Zeng Wang felt strange and said, "What's wrong, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shuddered, forced a smile, and said, "No, it's nothing."

    Zeng "Net" took another look at him, thinking that he was worried about tomorrow's competition. He walked over with a smile and patted his shoulder, saying: "Don't worry! I have already told Senior Brother Peng that he will not be able to compete in tomorrow's competition."  I will deal a heavy blow to you and let you lose in a dignified manner so that you can show off in front of Master and Mistress."

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be distracted, but he still nodded and said, "Oh, thank you very much."

    The two of them took a few steps forward. Zeng Wang was busy looking at Xiao Hui in his arms, but Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be full of thoughts and remained silent.

    After a while, Xiao Hui seemed to be unable to bear the inhuman gaze of Zeng "Net" anymore. He screamed angrily and stretched out his claws to grab Zeng "Net". Zeng "Net" saw that Xiao Hui had been quite angry since just now.  Honest, he relaxed his vigilance for a moment, and was unexpectedly attacked by it again. This time, he couldn't dodge it, and there were a few scars on his fair face, which made him let go of his hand in pain.

    Xiao Hui was free again and jumped for joy. However, he did not return to Zhang Xiaofan. Instead, he ran underground quickly and ran forward in front of the two people who were walking towards him. He jumped onto one of them with a "swish".  .

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then looked up and saw the woman with a smile like a flower, standing among the misty white clouds, her clothes were moving slightly, with a red silk ribbon around her waist, she was unparalleled in beauty, she was Tian Linger.

    There was a burst of joy in his heart, and he was about to speak when suddenly the hot blood in his body turned cold again, and a chill went into his heart. Next to Tian Linger, stood a handsome man with a jade tree facing the wind. Who else could it be if he wasn't Qi Hao?  ?

    At this time, Tian Linger was also shocked. Normally, Xiao Hui only pestered Zhang Xiaofan. Unexpectedly, today she suddenly changed her temper and started to get intimate with him. It was quite unexpected.

    In fact, in her heart, she also liked this smart monkey. She stroked Xiao Hui and smiled at him: "Xiao Fan, why are you here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan had no expression on his face and whispered: "My friends and I are here for a walk."

    Qi Hao, who was standing next to Tian Linger, glanced at Zeng Wang, smiled, and said with cupped hands: "Junior brother Zeng, we meet again."

    Zeng "Net" did not dare to neglect and said in return: "Senior Brother Qi, hello."

    Tian Linger looked at them and said in surprise: "Do you know them?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Junior Brother Zeng is the beloved son of Uncle Zeng from Fenghuifeng. His family background is profound and his Taoism is profound. This time the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is our formidable enemy!"

    Zeng "Net" smiled and said: "Senior Brother Qi, your name is so famous in Qingyun, and the young disciples of Qingyun's sect are naturally?How can I dare to be presumptuous as I respect you!  "

    Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior brother Zeng is too generous with his reward. I don't dare to accept it."

    Tian Linger saw that Zhang Xiaofan looked a little strange, so he walked over and said, "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "Senior sister, you will compete with Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak tomorrow, so be careful!"

    Tian Linger smiled slightly and turned to look at Qi Hao. Qi Hao smiled and said nothing. Tian Linger returned the smile, then turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "I understand in my heart, no, Senior Brother Qi is a profound person.  He is also enthusiastic, and because he has a certain affinity with me, he specially invited me out to give me some pointers for tomorrow’s competition!”

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head. After a long while, he said in a solemn voice: "Senior sister, when you compete tomorrow, I will also compete with Senior Brother Peng from Fenghui Peak. I can't cheer for you anymore. You should be careful!"

    Tian Linger said nonchalantly: "It doesn't matter, Xiaofan, my father and mother both said they wanted to watch my competition, and besides" She glanced at Qi Hao affectionately, and then said: "Senior Brother Qi can do it too.  Come and watch me compete. With his advanced practice and his guidance, I will definitely not lose."

    Qi Hao smiled from a distance and said, "I can't guarantee that."

    Tian Linger turned around and glared at him, and then she couldn't help but laugh. Her skin, which was as white as jade, could outshine the frost and snow, with a slight hint of pink. It was so bright that it almost made people stunned.  .

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? all all all all together, Zeng "Net" was standing aside, but he clearly saw that Zhang Xiaofan's eyes and face were quickly dimming, and there was almost no trace of life left at all, and he couldn't help but frown.

    The night is deep, and the cold moon hangs high in the sky.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, there is no sound.  A lonely shadow wanders in the cold moonlight, walking aimlessly among the faint clouds.

    Unconsciously, he walked onto Hongqiao and came to the blue water pool.  The level is like a mirror, calm and calm, reflecting the stars in the sky as if they have fallen into the water.

    The beautiful scenery at a good time is too beautiful to behold.

    But this man didn’t seem to pay any attention to this. He just stood by the water, looking at the water, as if he was remembering something. For a long time, his body suddenly shook, and he held his hands tightly, looking very painful.

    Then, he slowly turned his head, looked at the dark woods beside the Hongqiao Bridge, and walked slowly over.

    The moonlight shone on Zhang Xiaofan’s face, which looked a bit desolate.

    Should I stand in this dark corner forever, quietly watching other people's happiness and tasting my own pain?

    In the distance, there were faint sounds of footsteps.

    Darkness is dormant quietly in this small forest.

    "It's so late. Why did the head brother call us here?" Following the voice, six figures appeared. Zhang Xiaofan was hiding in the dark and was shocked. It was the first of the six meridians in Qingyun Mountain except Tongtian Peak. Tian Buyi was also there.  Inside, the speaker was Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak.

    Cangsong Daoist, who was walking at the front, said: "I heard that today the head brother has tried the psychic technique with the spirit master. I am afraid that he has discovered something and wants us to go and discuss it."

    "Spiritual Master" Shui Qilin is the Qingyun Gate's mountain spiritual beast, and it has a great relationship. After hearing this, everyone stopped talking and looked solemn. After a while, they walked away.

    After these experts had left for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan dared to walk out of the grove. He subconsciously looked at the green water pool and saw that the water surface was calm as usual. It seemed that the spiritual master had been sleeping in the water for a long time.

    He raised his head and stared blankly at the cold moon in the sky. Just as he was about to go back, he reached out and took out the black fire stick from his arms.

    During the day, Zeng "Net"'s words shocked him greatly and made him suspicious. But at this moment, there were no other thoughts in his mind, only the image of Senior Sister Ling'er and Qi Hao standing together appeared in his mind.  .

    His heart has always felt like being pricked by needles, but now, it has become numb and empty, as if all his souls and souls have been dispersed.

    Slowly pick up the fire stick, under the dark green surface, small blood-red lines are clearly visible, like bloodshot threads, distributed all over the stick, even in the bead on the top.

    Is this my blood?

    Zhang Xiaofan thought like this in his heart. The moment he heard Zeng "Net"'s words, he almost immediately had the urge to throw away the fire stick. However, Qi Hao and Tian Ling'er followed, and they were shocked.  The greater shock in his heart made him not care about this so-called evil thing at all.

    "Hmph!" He smiled bitterly: "Even if it is an evil thing, it is still an extremely powerful magic weapon. How can I have such a good life to deserve these things? What is with me is just an ugly fire stick.  ?"

    The feeling of coldness slowly goes away from the feverThe water rose from the stick and wandered through his body, as if comforting him.

    "Magic weapon? Magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and said, "Who am I? How can I use magic weapons?" When he finished speaking, his voice was choked with sobs, and even his cold breath seemed to be disturbed by his sadness.  The feeling of jumping seemed to come alive.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt it, but didn't take it to heart at all. He just thought it was the mountain wind that made him feel cold.

    He slowly raised his head and looked at the fire stick in his hand. The scene of going to the valley with Tian Linger flashed through his mind, and it felt like a lifetime ago.

    The blood streaks in the dark green color of the fire stick slowly lit up, as if sensing something.

    Zhang Xiaofan accidentally saw it, and he was shocked and surprised. At the same time, he remembered what he had said to "Net" during the day.  In his heart, an uncontrollable impulse suddenly surged.

    ??Closed her eyes.

    In an instant, the cold feeling spread all over the body but there was no chill at all. There was no sound everywhere, but deep down in my heart I could hear a roar so clearly, like the screams of countless wronged souls under the Nine Netherworld, carrying endless resentment.  , soaring up.

    Bones, blood, screams, blood!

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his eyes and gasped for breath. However, just a moment later, he held his breath.

    His hands were spread out flat, and his fingers were stretched or bent into the shape of a magic formula. The black fire stick had now flown away from his palms and stood in the air, filled with black steam and green light.

    In front of the fire stick, a tree that was originally full of life in front of the grove facing him was completely withered in this moment, with branches and leaves falling off, as if something had sucked all the life out of it in an instant.

    For the first time in his life, Zhang Xiaofan felt that he was so close to the fire stick. Even though the stick was stopped in mid-air, across this distance, he could clearly feel the familiar cold air that he was holding it.  It is also stronger than ever before, and there seems to be an inexplicable fresh breath in it, sucked from the black rod, and spread throughout the body.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a low roar in the distance behind him. He turned his head in horror and saw the waves in the clear water pool suddenly became chaotic, as if something had been disturbed.

    Without thinking much, he ran away subconsciously and quickly reached the Hong Bridge without looking back. He ran forward until he crossed the Hong Bridge and came to the sea of ??clouds. He could no longer feel anything strange behind him, and then he stopped.  Take a big breath.

    For a long time, he once again stared at the black fire stick in his hand. At this moment, the fire stick was just like before, plain, ugly and quiet lying in his hand.

    The next day, the Qingyun Sect’s Seven Meridians martial arts competition entered the third round.

    Sixteen Qingyun disciples were distributed across eight arenas, competing at the same time.  Among the three people in Dazhu Peak, Zhang Xiaofan was arranged to compete on the "Kan" stage, Song Daren was on the "Li" stage, and as for the competition between Tian Linger and Lu Xueqi, they were arranged on the largest and most conspicuous "Qian" stage.  Competing on stage.

    According to "Net", Zeng, a friend who has only known Zhang Xiaofan for three days but has become very familiar with him, the old guys from the Qingyun Sect have big problems with the arrangement of the arena. In fact, it is no wonder that the competition between Lu Xueqi and Tian Linger is so popular.  Attention.

    Needless to say, Lu Xueqi is pregnant with the "Tianya". In the past few days, whenever the young disciples of the Qingyun Sect compete with her, she will be surrounded by people on three levels inside and three outside, and it will be suffocating.

    And Dazhufeng Tian Ling'er had a reputation for early wisdom in the Qingyun Sect. In the past two days, he showed off his skills even more, defeating powerful enemies, attracting everyone's attention, and his appearance is also unparalleled. He and Lu Xueqi instantly became acquainted, and there are many good things in private.  Comment.

    Today, the two most outstanding young female disciples of the Qingyun Sect in the past century met prematurely. Some of the elders may have felt regret, but the young disciples were all excited and had already surrounded the platform like an iron barrel.

    Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan both stood in front of Tian Buyi and said goodbye to him. Tian Buyi looked at Song Daren and said: "Today your opponent is Nagato's Chang Jian. This man has a stoic character. He has practiced Taoism for many years and is defensive in Taoism."  Extremely strong, just the opposite of the Immortal Sword and Ten Tigers you cultivated, so you have to be careful."

    Song Daren said respectfully: "Yes, Master."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt something in his heart and felt that the name seemed familiar. After thinking for a while, he recalled that when he first went up the mountain five years ago, it was Chang Jian who led him and Lin Jingyu to the Yuqing Palace.

    Thinking of this, he unconsciously missed Lin Jingyu again. He heard that his friend also won the second game here yesterday. His strength was outstanding and he was regarded as a genius by everyone, but he did not have time to go over and congratulate him.

    Tian Buyi turned his eyes and looked at Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing next to Song Daren. This unexpected young apprentice stood there with his head lowered.??, silent.  Tian Buyi frowned and said: "Old Qi, you should be careful. If you can't do it, it doesn't matter. Just be careful not to get hurt."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, but others could not tell what he was feeling inside. They could only whisper: "Yes, Master."

    Song Daren looked into the distance and said to Tian Buyi: "Master, it's getting late, my junior brother and I are going."

    Tian Buyi nodded, and Suru standing aside smiled and said, "Be careful."

    Song Daren responded and walked out of the circle with Zhang Xiaofan. Along the way, he vaguely felt that something was wrong with this junior brother today. He was not as quiet as before, so he said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, what are you doing today?"  Why didn't you say a word? Are you nervous?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his senior brother and forced a smile, but did not answer.

    Song Daren smiled cheerfully and said: "Don't think so much, and don't take the victory or defeat too seriously. Although master and master are very face-conscious, they will never blame you. Do you understand?"

    " Xiaofan responded, but secretly thought to himself: They have no expectations of me, so naturally they won't blame me.

    Song Daren nodded. At this time, the two of them walked out of the crowd. It was not easy to squeeze in, but it was quite easy to get out. Song Daren chuckled and said: "Junior brother, we have to leave separately. I wish you good luck. I hope you will be here soon."  I’ll give you another victory.” After saying this, he didn’t wait for Zhang Xiaofan’s reaction and burst out laughing.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed slightly and walked towards the arena where he was competing.

    Under the "Kan" stage, most of the Feng Huifeng disciples were here, and Zhang Xiaofan also saw senior brother Gao and his group.  Fenghui Peak is a major branch of Qingyun Sect, with more than two hundred disciples, second only to Changmen Tongtian Peak and Longshou Peak.

    It was obvious that everyone in Feng Huifeng had heard something from Zeng Wang. They all looked relaxed and even smiled and nodded in a friendly manner when they saw Zhang Xiaofan.

    For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the kind smiles of everyone in front of him were so annoying and a form of contempt for him.

    He walked onto the ring expressionlessly. Behind him, everyone in the audience stood opposite him. This time, even Zeng "Net" was not here, because he himself also wanted to compete.

    But even if he comes, he should still cheer for his fellow seniors!

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt an indescribable loneliness in his heart. Standing on this high stage, he looked at the countless eyes around the stage, but he didn't even have a friend.

    Why on earth, why, always have to face everyone alone, not even a friend can see it!

    The sixteen-year-old boy shouted silently in his heart, biting his lip stubbornly and lowering his head.

    The mountain breeze came slowly, brushing against my face.

    "when!"

    The sound of bells and cauldrons nearby and far away rang almost at the same time, echoing on the top of Tongtian Peak and spreading far away.  Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, but his first thought was: Senior Sister Ling'er should also start competing!  She doesn't want to get hurt.

    Then he felt sour in his heart and said to himself: "Whether she is injured or not, it is your turn to take care of it. Not to mention that the master and mistress are there, even Qi Hao said that he should rush there immediately after finishing the opponent as soon as possible. Hehe, as soon as possible  After defeating the opponent, I feel so majestic and confident! I really treat my opponent as if they were nothing"

    He was thinking like this, forgetting that he was also in the ring, until the opponent standing opposite him shouted loudly for the third time: "Junior Brother Zhang!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up suddenly, looked up, and saw a senior fellow from Feng Huifeng standing opposite him. He was tall and had a gentle expression. However, seeing Zhang Xiaofan in a daze, his expression couldn't help but be a little weird.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red and he heard a burst of laughter from the audience.

    Peng Chang cupped his hands with a smile and said: "Peng Chang, a disciple of Feng Huifeng, please give me some advice from Junior Brother Zhang."

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly returned the gift and said: "Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak, has met Senior Brother Peng."

    The two of them met. Peng Chang smiled slightly, looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and then lowered his voice and said: "Junior Brother Zhang, Junior Brother Zeng has already told me about your matter, I"

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled, and suddenly blurted out uncontrollably: "Senior Brother Peng, please let go and come over!"

    Peng Chang was stunned and looked at Zhang Xiaofan carefully. After a while, he put away his smile and nodded. He passed his right hand in front of him and with a "clang" sound, a red light emitted from the handle, almost like a fairy sword surrounded by burning flames.  Offered sacrifices.

    "This sword 'Wu Gou' is made of thousand-year-old fire copper. Please give me some advice from Junior Brother Zhang." For some reason, Peng Chang's expression was serious and his demeanor was solemn, as if he was facing a powerful figure.Evenly matched enemies speak generally.

    From a long distance away, Zhang Xiaofan felt the fiery breath coming toward his face. This fiery breath was strong and fierce. It was completely different from the gentle and righteous Qi of Chu Yuhong's Shaoyang Immortal Sword in Chaoyang Peak yesterday, and it was a bit more domineering.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heartbeat accelerated involuntarily, and he was so nervous that his body trembled slightly when he thought about the consequences he would face later. But he gritted his teeth, tried his best to control himself, and took out the black penis from his arms.  of fire sticks.

    There was a burst of harsh laughter from the audience.

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled as if he had been pricked by a needle.

    Peng Chang, who was standing opposite him, did not smile. He glanced at the black fire stick and said seriously: "Junior brother Zhang, please!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at his opponent. Behind the burning flames, Peng Chang was like the ancient god of fire. His whole person was different. The hot flames caused bursts of smoke to float in the air, and even his face looked a little strange.  Blurred.

    Holding the black stick tightly, Zhang Xiaofan once again felt the feeling of flesh and blood connected, as if he knew the master's mood, and the cold feeling boiled up again.

    The black and ugly fire stick slowly rose into the air and left his palm, emitting a dark green light. Although it was ugly and weak, it stood in mid-air, facing the front as if it was unstoppable and omnipotent.  The powerful and powerful flame, neither it nor its owner showed any intention of shrinking back.

    ?A person, a fire stick, faced the whole world!

    In the audience, the laughter slowly subsided. People didn’t know why and held their breath.

    The huge flame was getting stronger and stronger, making people wonder what it was burning to make it burn so vigorously. The Fenghui Peak disciples who were far away from the stage all felt the heat was overwhelming. The disciples with lower cultivation level even asked  After retreating, some people such as Senior Brother Gao and others who were friends with Zeng "Net" and knew the inside story changed their expressions. Everyone could see that Peng Chang didn't seem to be merciful at this moment. He looked like he was going all out to fight for life and death.  .

    The fire dragon grew bigger and bigger, almost covering the sky with its fangs and claws.

    Looking from a distance, Zhang Xiaofan standing on the stage, wearing only clothes and trousers, and even the ends of his hair and eyebrows, seemed to have signs of withering. You can imagine that he felt like he was in a furnace at this moment, which was creepy.

    However, the young man stood there, even though there was pain on his face, he did not flinch. Even though there was fear in his eyes, he was so enthusiastic. The fire deep in his heart seemed to be burning in his eyes.

    With a roar, the huge fire dragon rushed over, trying to devour everything in the world.

    It seems like a moment, but a lifetime has been frozen.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and roared, the green light of the fire stick rushed into the flames.

    The loud roar was deafening amid the blazing flames.

    Under the stage, Senior Brother Gao and others looked at each other in shock. After a long while, they stumbled and sighed: "How could it be like this!" This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    ,37

 Text Chapter 4 Persistence

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】"Okay!"

    There was thunderous applause, and it was a completely different world when "Qian" was in the audience.  Everyone was shouting loudly, obsessed with the two beautiful figures on the stage.

    The glow of the amber and vermilion silk and the endless blue light of the Divine Sword make this place look like a fairyland on earth, extremely beautiful.  But what is more beautiful are the two young women flying back and forth. This competition has been going on for an hour from the morning until now, and the two sides still have no winner.

    Especially Tian Ling'er from Dazhu Peak, under Lu Xueqi's Divine Sword of Heaven, he was able to sustain both offense and defense for so long without showing any signs of defeat, which was very surprising.

    Off the court, Tian Buyi, Suru, Master Shuiyue and other senior masters of the two lines were all in the audience. Needless to say, even the head master Daoxuan was sitting on a chair, watching the exciting competition, with a smile on his face.  Smile and nod frequently, feeling very pleased.

    Tian Buyi was even more nervous because of their close relationship with Suru, but seeing Tian Linger's Taoism and skill, not falling behind at all, he felt more relaxed.  Tian Buyi glanced at his wife beside him and saw that she was nervous, so he said softly: "Relax, Ling'er will be fine."

    Suru turned her head to look at her husband, smiled slightly, and then turned to look at the stage again.  Tian Buyi shook his head slightly and suddenly noticed a commotion among the disciples watching behind him, and even the disciples from other branches further away.

    He turned around to look, and for a moment he was stunned due to his advanced cultivation.

    In a narrow passage where the crowd moved out of the way, Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked over. His clothes were all burnt, and there was even light smoke coming out in some places. There were big chunks all over his face, hands, and body.  It was burnt black, and a pungent smell came oncoming.

    Everyone could see that he was walking very hard, as if every step he took took all his strength, but for some reason he still kept walking forward, walking.

    Tian Buyi just watched his youngest disciple slowly walk over. Without saying a word, his short and fat body left his seat and stood up. Suru felt something and glanced at her husband strangely, and then realized something was wrong.  Following his gaze, his face suddenly turned pale and he stood up immediately.

    At this time, more people are looking here.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked away in front of Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi looked at the disciple he usually ignored the most and looked at his so-called stubbornness, but suddenly there was an uncontrollable anger in his heart. This anger was so strong that he  Although they tried their best to suppress it, everyone still heard his anger: "Old Qi, who hurt you like this? Isn't victory enough?"

    Suru was shocked, hearing that her husband was really angry because of this young disciple who he had looked down on in the past. She was a little worried and pulled Tian Buyi away, but her eyes immediately fell on Zhang Xiaofan again.

    On both sides, the disciples of Dazhufeng sect stayed in place because they were too shocked and forgot to help their junior brother.

    On the stage, Lu Xueqi and Tian Linger were fighting fiercely. The magic weapon was flying in the air, with awe-inspiring immortality.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep look at the stage, then looked at the master in front of him, and saw the angry look on his fat face, as if there was still a hint of care.

    He shook his head exhausted and whispered: "No, Master, I won."

    After saying that, he just felt dizzy in his head. In an instant, the sky turned dark and the earth darkened. He fell to the ground with a plop and passed out.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground and was unconscious, but what he said before he fainted made all the disciples from Dazhu Peak to Tian Buyi and down were stunned. After a while, Tian Buyi and others reacted and helped Zhang Xiaofan up.  .

    Tian Buyi took a closer look and found that the young apprentice's body was almost scarred as if it had been roasted by a fire, but his internal organs were not seriously injured. He fainted probably due to exhaustion, and he had no idea what happened just now.  Compare what happened.

    He pondered for a moment, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw more and more people around him looking here. He didn't want to stand here and be watched by everyone, so he picked up Zhang Xiaofan and whispered to Suru: "I will take Lao Qi with me."  Go back and watch Ling'er here."

    Suru frowned, but still nodded, and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan with his eyes closed, the anxious look on his face could no longer be concealed.  People from Dazhu Peak also gathered around, and Du Bishu said: "Master, I will accompany you too!"

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "No need."

    At this moment, even Master Daoxuan’s attention was attracted and said: “Junior Brother Tian, ??is this your disciple? What’s wrong?”

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "He is not good at studying and suffered some minor injuries. I will take him for treatment. I'm sorry."

    Master Daoxuan nodded,He turned around and looked at the wonderful fight on the stage.  As Tian Buyi walked out of the crowd with Zhang Xiaofan in his arms, the matter quickly subsided. People were excited about the two beauties on the stage again. Only a few young disciples standing on the periphery of the crowd inadvertently discovered that Feng Huifeng's lineage  Most of the disciples' faces were ashen, and they gathered in small groups towards the distance.

    If Zhang Xiaofan were here, he would definitely see that it was the place where Zeng "Net" competed.

    Under the Nine Nethers, the Hall of Yama was filled with blazing fires, burning the people who were crying and screaming. The smell of blood and burning made him want to vomit. Zhang Xiaofan felt that the world was spinning, but in just a moment, he suddenly returned to many places.  Years ago, in that peaceful little mountain village, the breeze was so light and pleasant.

    However, a thunder resounded across the sky, and the sky was filled with dark clouds like mountains, like the turbulent waves of the angry sea. In the blink of an eye, the kind and friendly villagers turned into mountains of dead bodies, and the peaceful village became a hell on earth!

    "No!"

    He shouted with all his strength, tensing his muscles, and a heart-breaking pain came from his chest, causing him to take a breath, tremble all over, and wake up with a start.

    "Ah! I'm awake, Xiaofan is awake." The voice that was so familiar that it was almost engraved deep in my heart rang out for the first time, bringing with it a bit of worry and joy.  Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes and saw Tian Linger.

    It seemed that she was back in the past again. She was dressed in red, with amber and scarlet silk wrapped around her waist. Her hair fell softly from her white neck, setting off her somewhat pale face and her bright eyes, which were pure and pure.  Zhang Xiaofan even saw his own shadow in his eyes.

    Senior sister!  He shouted deep in his heart.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her without even blinking. It would be great if this moment became eternal!

    In the room, everyone from Dazhu Peak gathered around. Tian Buyi stepped forward and felt his pulse, nodded and said, "Okay, it's okay."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and everyone showed a relieved smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced around and saw that everyone in Dazhu Peak was here. He was lying on the bed in the room. All the senior brothers were standing on the ground. Tian Buyi and Suru were sitting on the chairs in front of the bed.

    "What, what happened?"

    Tian Linger smiled and said, "You won't forget it so soon, will you? During the day, you competed with Peng Chang from Fenghui Peak, and you fainted when you came back, which shocked everyone. Fortunately, it was nothing serious."

    Zhang Xiaofan moved his body. As expected, apart from being a little tired, he only had some pain in his chest, and everything else was fine. He couldn't help but be surprised: "How could this happen? I obviously have"

    Tian Buyi said: "Those burnt wounds are just skin wounds. Just wipe them with my Qingyun Sect's secret elixir. You only received a heavy blow on the chest, but the bones and meridians have not been displaced or shaken.  It’ll be fine after a few days of rest.”

    Suru, who was sitting aside, smiled and said, "Xiao Fan, you haven't thanked Master yet. If he hadn't personally rescued you this time, you would have had to recuperate for at least half a year just from the trauma."

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and he was very surprised, but his gratitude was still beyond words, and he whispered: "The disciple is incompetent, and he is dragging the master down again."

    Tian Buyi snorted, his face turned cold, and said: "How incompetent are you? You are the most capable person in Dazhu Peak now!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled again. He didn’t know what Tian Buyi’s words meant, so he could only say: “Master, I, no, like senior sister, ah! And senior brothers and senior brothers, they are all far better than me, I don’t dare  "As he spoke, his voice became softer. He only looked at the senior brothers and Tian Linger standing in front of him. Their faces were a little strange at this time. Especially the senior brother standing in front of everyone looked particularly pale today.  , the whole person is no longer as lively as usual, and looks shaky.

    Suru sighed and said: "Daxin, bring a chair for your senior brother to sit on!"

    Lu Daxin responded quickly, took a chair from the side and put it next to Song Daren. Song Daren wanted to refuse, but after shaking a few times, he finally sat down and took a big breath.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "Elder brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Song Daren smiled bitterly but said nothing.  On the other hand, the fourth child, He Dazhi, said: "Junior brother, now that the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition has reached the fourth round, you are the only one left in our Dazhu Peak." At this point, he couldn't help but look around.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then he remembered something, turned to Tian Linger who was sitting on the bedside and said: "Senior sister, then you also"

    Tian Linger’s expression darkened, and he whispered: “I also lost.”

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her with a disappointed expression, and his heart ached, but at this moment, he could not tolerate his random thoughts.

    &nbsp; Tian Buyi looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, his face darkened, and he said: "Old Seven."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat. Hearing Tian Buyi’s words, there seemed to be a hint of anger, and seeing the extremely ugly face of his master, he couldn’t help but feel a little afraid, and said, “Yes, master, what’s the matter”

    Before he could finish his words, Tian Buyi stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said flatly: "How did you come to practice Taoism?"

    There was a loud "buzz" in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he opened his mouth wide. He didn't know how to speak for a moment.

    He looked at everyone in the room one by one, and saw that the familiar and friendly senior brothers also remained silent at this time, looking at him with doubts in their eyes.

    “It’s no wonder that a junior fellow student who is usually extremely stupid suddenly becomes a blockbuster, and no one can accept it in a short period of time.

    Under Tian Buyi's aggressive gaze, sweat trickled down Zhang Xiaofan's forehead. For a moment, he almost blurted out and told his master that he was practicing a different martial art secretly. However, when the words came to his lips, he  I finally endured it.

    He is no longer the ignorant young man who knew nothing about the world five years ago. During the daily conversations with his fellow disciples, he has long known the name of Tianyin Temple, and also knows that that night, the skinny old man named Puzhi  The true identity of the monk.

    Over the years, he has practiced the "Brahma Prajna" technique alone, but deep down in his heart, his gratitude to Universal Wisdom has never diminished.

    "I, no, the disciple is stupid. There has been little progress in cultivation over the years." Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, not daring to face Tian Buyi's gaze, and said slowly and thoughtfully: "A few days ago, the disciple suddenly discovered  It can drive some things, but the disciple himself can’t believe it, so he doesn’t dare to report it to his master or his wife. I didn’t expect"

    Tian Buyi sneered and said: "I didn't expect that this time I would become a blockbuster and steal the show!"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, no, Master"

    How could Tian Buyi be so easy to deceive? He said coldly: "You said you can drive things, but this requires at least the fourth level of Jade Clear Realm cultivation. I asked Daren, and he only taught you the second level.  "The magic formula, then can you tell me, this ignorant and ignorant master, how did you bypass the third level of cultivation to the fourth level?" At the end of his words, his voice was extremely cold, with a hint of emotion.  The evil spirit made everyone change their expressions.

    Zhang Xiaofan stopped talking, and there was silence in the room.

    After a long time, when Tian Buyi's face became more and more ugly, and everyone's worries became more and more serious, Zhang Xiaofan got up silently. It could be seen that he was still very tired, but he still struggled to get out of bed, and then  In front of everyone, under Tian Linger's shining eyes, he knelt down in front of Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi was not moved at all and said coldly: "How?"

    Zhang Xiaofan buried his head deeply, his eyes only looking at the small piece of land under him, not even a second glance to the side, and whispered: "Master, please punish me!"

    Everyone was shocked, and Tian Buyi was so angry that he changed his color. Suru frowned and said, "Xiao Fan, if you have any concerns, just tell your master directly. Why do you have to do this?"

    Zhang Xiaofan knelt on the ground, motionless.

    Tian Buyi sneered twice, then laughed angrily and said: "Okay, okay, okay! You are a tough guy, and I have accepted a good disciple!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled while he was lying on the ground. He didn't know what his mood and expression were at the moment. There seemed to be someone in this room, and his breathing suddenly became rapid.  I just heard him say in a low voice: "Everything is my fault, master, please punish me!"

    Tian Buyi suddenly stood up, and with a crunch, the chair under him fell to pieces and fell to the ground. Everyone changed their colors, and they saw him angrily yelling at Zhang Xiaofan: "It's all your fault, hehe, do you know how to steal from me?"  Art is a big taboo in my Qingyun sect. It can range from facing the wall for decades to being abandoned and expelled from Qingyun, do you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head and looked at Tian Buyi. He saw that the master's face was full of anger, but there was no exaggerated expression at all, and his heart couldn't help but sink.

    "How could it be like this?" He thought painfully in his heart. That was not what Tian Linger said when he taught him the secret secretly.

    But, after all, he still didn’t look back.

    There was a deathly silence in this room, and no one said a word.

    There are only high or low anxious gasps left.

    A person's heart, in this silence, froze so quietly and coldly, as if looking at himself madly but so rationally, Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes and lowered his head again, as ifThis desperate man slowly took the last step: "This disciple is unworthy, please punish me, master!"

    "Bang!" An overwhelming force came in. Zhang Xiaofan flew backwards, hit the wall hard, and fell to the ground with a flying dust. He spat out a large mouthful of blood with a loud sound.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off and down, Song Daren and the leader forced themselves to kneel down, the other disciples all knelt down in front of Tian Buyi, saying: "Master, please spare my junior brother!"

    Song Daren added: "Master, I, ahem, I, it was my incompetence in teaching that made my junior brother do something wrong. The fault is all mine, please spare my junior brother!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????…

    Tian Buyi looked at the disciples kneeling at his feet, and then stared at Zhang Xiaofan who was still in the corner. His face was full of anger, and he snorted angrily, flicked his sleeves and robes, and walked out.

    Suru glanced at everyone, shook her head and sighed softly, and said to Song Daren and others: "You all get up!" Then she looked at Zhang Xiaofan in the distance, and said to Song Daren who was being helped by He Dazhi to stand up.  : "You go take care of Xiaofan, I want your master."

    Song Daren and others quickly said: "Yes, Master Wife."

    Suru sighed again and walked out.

    In the room, everyone looked at each other. After a while, Tian Linger slowly walked over, turned her back to everyone, and helped Zhang Xiaofan up. Zhang Xiaofan had blood flowing out of his mouth, and he actually smiled while lying in her arms.

    At that moment, a cool teardrop quietly fell into the pool of blood on his face.

    It was already late at night, and above the sea of ??clouds, the clouds were still floating, as beautiful as a fairyland.

    Tian Buyi stood in the square, looking up at the sky.

    "But I saw countless stars in the night sky, and the moon was as cold as frost.

    Behind him, there were familiar footsteps. Suru walked to his side, looked up at the starry sky, and smiled lightly: "Are you feeling better?"

    Tian Buyi snorted but said nothing.

    Suru smiled slightly and said: "You can deceive Daren and Ling'er, but you can't hide it from me. The force of your sleeve robe is probably to deliberately shake Xiaofan's chest meridians, so that the blood accumulated in his chest  The congestion is forced out of the body, right?"

    Tian Buyi looked at the night sky and said nothing.

    Suru shook her head and said: "You are hundreds of years old, why are you still so obsessed with face?"

    Tian Buyi turned around, glared at his wife, and said, "It's not like you haven't seen that brat. He's like, 'Master, please punish me!'" He imitated Zhang Xiaofan and said angrily.  : "It's obvious that he was wrong, but he actually said it in a very aggrieved manner, but it was me, the master, who bullied him and forced him? It's really unreasonable!"

    Suru turned back and glanced in the direction of the accommodation and said, "I don't believe you didn't see it?"

    Tian Buyi said: "What?"

    Suru said lightly: "Ling'er looks very weird, don't you think?"

    Tian Buyi snorted.

    Suru smiled and said: "You can see it. Xiaofan has stayed at Dazhu Peak for the past five years and has never gone out. It can only be reported to him privately by our disciples. Ling'er has always been on good terms with Xiaofan and relies on us on weekdays.  I'm afraid she would dare to dote on her and pass on Xiaofan's third-level magic secretly. And if she didn't have some evil intentions in her heart, with her usual personality of having to stand up for Xiaofan in everything, she didn't say a word this time.  ? If not her, who else?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to have already thought of his wife's words, and there was no look of surprise on his face, but he was still angry, and he said unwillingly: "Even if it is Ling'er's fault, look at this kid Zhang Xiaofan, in front of so many disciples,  You’re damned if you insist on talking back to me and won’t even say anything!”

    Suru laughed, patted her husband's shoulder lightly, and said angrily: "You also have a stubborn temperament that refuses to admit your mistakes, and you still blame other people's children. Besides, Xiaofan didn't do this just for Ling'er, this job  It’s so rare to find such kindness!”

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes strangely, but said nothing more.

    Suru glanced at him and said: "Then what are you going to do after you go back? The crime of cheating on your master and stealing art is a big or small crime. How about we not go too far for Ling'er's sake and let Xiaofan go back tomorrow?  Dazhu Peak can only be built on the back mountain facing the wall for three to fifty years."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, snorted, and then said: "It took a lot of effort for one of my disciples to become a geek. If he faces the wall, wouldn't it be an advantage for Cangsong, Shang Zhengliang and the others? Don't even think about it.  No matter whether he lives or dies tomorrow, let him continue to participate in the competition."

    Suru smiled charmingly, walked up to her husband, took her husband's hand, and said with a smile: "I knew youPeople are hard-mouthed and soft-hearted.  "

    Tian Buyi's fat face actually turned red, but he immediately returned to normal. He glanced around and said, "We are an old couple now, and you are not afraid of others laughing at you."

    Suru glanced sideways at him, her eyes full of smiles, and said: "Why, are you afraid now that you are the leader? Two hundred years ago, on this Tongtian Peak, during the Seven Meridians Competition,  You sneaked into my residence late at night and called me here. At that time, my master, Master Zhenwu, and my senior sister, Shuiyue, were both nearby, and I didn’t see you being afraid at all!”

    Tian Buyi chuckled and said with a smile: "Your master Zhenyi must have been more than five hundred years old at that time! He has long been old and confused, I am not afraid of it; as for your vicious senior sister, I have long disliked her.  , I just want to be alone for the rest of my life, but I still have to drag you with me. It’s too late for me to hate her, so how can I be afraid of her!”

    Suru glared at him and said, "You are not allowed to speak ill of my mentor and senior sister! They all have deep affection for me."

    Tian Buyi shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.  Looking under the moonlight, his short and fat body trembled, which was quite funny. His expression actually looked a bit smug. No matter how good they are to you, you still don't mean to marry me.

    Suru saw it in her eyes and couldn't help but said angrily: "You are so dishonest."

    Tian Buyi was in a good mood. He reached out and took his wife's smooth, silky hand, and walked slowly among the sea of ??clouds.

    "By the way, I forgot something important."

    "What's wrong?"

    "That brat used a fire stick as a magic weapon and actually used it very well. He was just angry and forgot to take a look at that thing."

    "After all, Xiaofan still practices privately, and I'm afraid he doesn't know much about the manipulation and use of magic weapons. Do you think it would be good to find some time to give him some guidance?"

    "Humph, let's see and talk about it! Last night, the head brother called some of our leaders and said that after communicating with the spirit master through psychic techniques, he found that the spirit master seemed to be acting because he sensed the evil spirit of a certain evil thing.  action, but then never found it again.”

    "What should we do?"

    "What else can you do? If you can't find it, you can't find it. The spiritual master has lived for at least six thousand years. Your master became confused when he was six hundred years old. It's not surprising that the spiritual master is a little confused now!"

    "" This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 5 Top Four

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , com

    【网ww.】The next day, the sun rose as usual, and everyone from Dazhu Peak came to the square, only to find that four of the original eight arenas had been dismantled, and the remaining ones were divided into four directions: southeast, northwest, and northwest.

    Tian Buyi and Suru walked in front. Zhang Xiaofan's injuries seemed to have healed overnight. Walking among the crowd, he looked quite flattered as he had never been so taken seriously before. He looked back and whispered to him.  Du Bishu, who was standing next to him, said: "Sixth Senior Brother, is Senior Brother seriously injured? How come he can't walk anymore?"

    Du Bishu shook his head and said: "Master showed it to Senior Brother this morning and said that the competition between him and Nagato's Senior Brother Chang Jian yesterday was too fierce, and one of them focused on offense and the other on defense. They fought back and forth.  It will hurt both sides, and if the meridians are injured, it will probably cause serious damage to the practice."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "Even Senior Brother can't beat him. If I compete with Senior Brother Chang Jian today, wouldn't it be, wouldn't it be that he beat me to a pulp?"

    Du Bishu rolled his eyes and said: "If it is based on common sense, it would be like this, but it is based on common sense. During your competition in the past two days, most of your senior brothers bet that you would lose!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless and had no choice but to close his mouth.

    Under the largest arena in the north, there was a sea of ??people. Needless to say, Lu Xueqi was competing there today. Tian Buyi glanced there and snorted. Naturally, he had no good impression of the person who defeated his daughter. He immediately led his disciples  Go to the west arena.

    After walking a few steps, Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and saw a group of people walking in front of him from the diagonal. The leader was an old-looking old man. The person walking beside him was none other than Zeng "Net".  Behind the two of them, there were about a hundred Feng Huifeng disciples following behind them. Zhang Xiaofan saw Senior Brother Gao's group, but Peng Chang was not seen.

    As if he noticed Zhang Xiaofan’s searching eyes, when the two people passed each other, Zeng Wang suddenly said to Zhang Xiaofan: “Senior Brother Peng is not here, he is recuperating at his residence!”

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile, but saw Zeng "Net"'s face was stern, and his eyes seemed cold when he looked over.

    The old man who took the lead was naturally Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak.  He glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and Zhang Xiaofan felt that although the old man's gaze was not sharp, it was extremely profound, as if he could see deep into his heart at a glance.

    He couldn't help but shrink back. At this moment, he heard Tian Buyi say: "How are you, Senior Brother Zeng!"

    Uncle Zeng returned the greeting and said, "Hello, Senior Brother Tian. I heard that there is a prodigy named Zhang Xiaofan from your sect. His Taoism is unique. Yesterday, he competed with my incompetent disciple Peng Chang and beat him to death from serious injuries."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed and he lost his voice: “What, Senior Brother Peng was injured so seriously?”

    As soon as these words came out, the disciples of Feng Huifeng were in an uproar. They felt that this person was really vicious, and he pretended to be surprised after hurting others, showing that he was unintentional or ridiculing Peng Chang.

    Anger flashed in Zeng Shuchang's eyes, but he could not show it to his younger generation. He could only smile coldly and said to Tian Buyi: "Senior Brother Tian, ??you have taught a good disciple!"

    Tian Buyi frowned at first, thinking that Zhang Xiaofan, a brat like Zhang Xiaofan, couldn't speak, but when Uncle Zeng said this, it seemed a bit sarcastic. Tian Buyi's temperament was always strong and protective, so he immediately smiled at Uncle Zeng and said: "Where is it?"  , Senior Brother Zeng has given me the award. Xiaofan, come here and see Senior Uncle Zeng."

    When Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, Zeng Shuchang's expression changed. He waved his sleeves and said coldly: "No need." After that, he walked away with a flick of his sleeves.

    Zeng "Net" glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said calmly: "I didn't realize that you were hiding something secretly. Fortunately, I begged Senior Brother Peng for mercy, but I didn't expect that it ended up harming him."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt anxious and said: "I didn't"

    Halfway through his words, Zeng "Net" turned around and left. Everyone in Feng Huifeng followed him, their eyes were cold, and Zhang Xiaofan felt sad. At this moment, he saw Senior Brother Gao among the crowd.  As he walked past, he suddenly blinked.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, but Senior Brother Gao had already walked away.

    Tian Buyi glanced at everyone in Feng Huifeng, smiled coldly, waved his hand and led everyone towards the west arena where today's competition will be held.  When they got closer, everyone realized that there were actually 200 people gathered around this place. The crowds were shaking. It seemed that apart from Lu Xueqi's station, this was the busiest place in Yunhai Square.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath of cold air and quietly said to the senior brother beside him: "There are so many people, isn't that senior brother Chang Jian very powerful?"

    Everyone laughed, and He Dazhi said seriously: "It goes without saying that Senior Brother Chang is a profound practitioner, but I think most of these people are here to see you, Junior Brother!"

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "How, how could it be possible?"

    He Dazhi chuckled and said: "As of today, there are only eight people left in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, and the biggest dark horse among them is you. Who doesn't want to come and see how many mouths or hands you have?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Tian Buyi led everyone to the stage. Along the way, when they saw that they were from Dazhu Peak, the crowd retreated and made way for them.

    Tian Buyi looked around and saw a lot of Nagato disciples in the crowd around him. He thought it was because Nagato's regular arrows were competing today, so more Nagato disciples came to watch, but he didn't see many.  An elder from the Changmen, Daoxuan Zhenren, the head of the Qingyun Sect, is not here either.

    Tian Buyi frowned and whispered to Suru next to him: "Why isn't the head brother here? Are there any other disciples in Changmen competing?"

    Suru shook her head and said: "No, for some reason this year, the qualifications of the Nagato disciples are not very good, and now only Chang Jian is left."

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and walked to the center of the stage. There were five or six chairs there, but there was only an old man with a white beard sitting there.  Seeing Tian Buyi and others arriving, the old man also stood up.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and recognized the old man with the white beard as the one sitting in the audience when he competed with Chu Yuhong the day before yesterday.

    The old man with the white beard obviously remembered Zhang Xiaofan, his eyes drifted towards Zhang Xiaofan, and then he said to Tian Buyi: "Senior Brother Tian, ??I didn't expect that a talented person will appear under your sect this year."

    Tian Buyi seemed to have a good relationship with the old man. He chuckled and said, "Senior Brother Fan, please take a seat."

    At this time, the sound of bells and cauldrons rang behind the stage, Tian Buyi turned around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Old Qi, you come on stage!"

    Hundreds of eyes in the venue immediately swept over and landed on Zhang Xiaofan.  Zhang Xiaofan had never been stared at by so many people in his life. His face felt hot and he responded: He turned his head and walked towards the stage without daring to look behind him.

    After a few steps, he was held by Su Ru. Zhang Xiaofan was a little surprised. He said, "Master, what's wrong?"

    Suru smiled slightly, but with a caring look on her face, she said, "Does your injury still hurt?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "Master has treated me with his own hands, and I'm almost all cured."

    Suru also shook her head and said: "It's easy to get injured externally, but not so fast internally. Xiaofan, Chang Jian, who is competing with you today, is no small feat. Even your senior brother's level of cultivation was defeated by him. Although I heard you  Senior Brother said that even if he wins, it will be difficult, but with your half-hearted practice, I'm afraid you still won't be able to do it. Don't try to be brave later. If you can't do it, just admit defeat. Don't risk getting hurt again, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart, but did not nod. He just said: "Master will be angry"

    Suru smiled and shook her head, saying: "Silly boy, go ahead with peace of mind! It's too late for your master to feel sorry for you!"

    There was a loud bang in Zhang Xiaofan’s head, and he immediately turned to look at Tian Buyi, only to see Tian Buyi chatting and laughing with the white-bearded old man named Fan, without even looking here.

    Suru patted his head gently and said, "Go!"

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked onto the ring and stood alone, but Suru's words still echoed in his mind: "Your master feels sorry for you before it's too late!"

    His mind was in chaos. From childhood to adulthood, from the time he entered Qingyun, Tian Buyi was no different from a god in his mind. Although Tian Buyi had always treated him poorly, he had always been praised by his master as a young man.  Zhang Xiaofan’s greatest wish.

    But at this moment, when he suddenly heard his wife say this, he couldn't believe it for a moment.

    He thought for a long time on the stage, but there were a lot of discussions in the audience.  After a while, even Zhang Xiaofan finally felt something was wrong: his opponent had not come yet.

    Under the stage, the Nagato disciples looked especially anxious. Most people turned around and looked around. At this moment, a Nagato disciple ran quickly from a distance with an anxious look on his face. He ignored the strange looks from the people around him and rushed towards the white-bearded man.  Beside the old man, he said a few words hurriedly in his ear.

    The white-bearded old man’s face changed drastically, as if he couldn’t believe it, and asked: “Seriously?”

    The disciple glanced at the stage bitterly, and finally nodded heavily.  The old man with the white beard turned pale in an instant and fell down on the chair with a depressed look on his face.  Tian Buyi saw this and was very surprised and said: "Senior Brother Fan, what happened?"

    The old man with the white beard glanced at him feebly, let out a long sigh, cheered up, stood up again, and said loudly: "Zhangmen disciple Chang Jian was too seriously injured in yesterday's competition and could not get up, so he gave up today's competition.  "

    On stageUnderneath, there was silence.

    After a while, the crowd was in an uproar!  Even though most of the disciples of the Qingyun Sect are cultivators, many people still cursed. The first reaction of the Dazhufeng sect was not surprise. Instead, they all looked strange and looked at each other. After a long time, one by one  He shook his head with emotion and smiled bitterly.

    When the people behind them changed their expressions and the crowd was loud, Tian Buyi and Suru stood up slowly. Looking at the young apprentice who was still stunned on the stage, Suru smiled slightly and said to Tian Buyi in a low voice: "I'm sorry.  Let’s just say that your little apprentice’s luck is really not that good!”

    Tian Buyi was speechless and smiled bitterly.

    On this day, Zhang Xiaofan spent his time in the strange eyes of others. Almost every Qingyun disciple who walked by him looked at him a few times, as if he was a rare beast.

    At the same time, at the end of the day, the results of the competition came out. Zhang Xiaofan was "lucky" to be tied for the top four with Qi Hao, Lu Xueqi, and Zeng "Net".

    Qi Hao was originally the favorite to win the championship, and Lu Xueqi was very popular these days, but Zeng Wang and Zhang Xiaofan entering the top four were beyond the expectation of most of the elders of the Qingyun Sect.

    Prior to this, Zeng "Net" was famous for Zeng Shuchang's only son. Although he was recognized as a recognized young talent in Fenghuifeng, he was not very famous in Qingyun Gate.

    In comparison, Zhang Xiaofan, standing among the four people, looked extremely eyesore.

    On the stage, four people stood side by side, with Master Daoxuan, the leader, and Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, standing in front.  Daoxuan Zhenren still had a smile on his face, and there was no sign that he was dissatisfied with the unexpected annihilation of Nagato's disciples in this grand trial.

    Under the stage, nearly a thousand members of the Qingyun Sect gathered together, and those sitting in the front row were all the first elders of each lineage.  Suru looked at the stage and whispered to Tian Buyi: "Xiaofan looks a little nervous!"

    Tian Buyi snorted and said nothing.  Under the gaze of everyone, how could he not see what his wife saw? Among the four people on the stage, Qi Hao was cool and composed, Lu Xueqi was as cold as ice, and Zeng "Net" was also standing with a smile. Only Zhang Xiaofan stood there, looking straight at the ground in front of him.  It seemed like he didn't know where to put his hands, which was very embarrassing.

    Master Daoxuan on the stage glanced at the four people, a smile flashed across his lips, turned around and said to the audience: "Everyone, as of today, the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition has decided on the top four disciples. Their talents are  They are extraordinary and have exquisite Taoism. They are all the elites of our Qingyun sect, and they shoulder the important task of prospering our Qingyun sect in the future"

    He was only halfway through his words when suddenly a burst of laughter came from somewhere in the audience. A moment later, the crowd of Qingyun disciples burst into laughter.

    Master Daoxuan frowned, subconsciously glanced sideways at Zhang Xiaofan, the youngest of the four people behind him, and shook his head slightly.  At this time, laughter continued in the audience, and the originally solemn scene became a bit comical. Taoist Cangsong standing aside had a cold expression on his face, took a step forward, and glanced towards the audience with his eyes like a knife.

    The laughter in the crowd suddenly died down. Wherever Taoist Cangsong looked, the laughter suddenly died down. After a while, the scene returned to calm.  Cangsong has been in charge of Qingyun Sect's punishment for many years, and his power among the disciples is even greater than that of the leader Daoxuan Zhenren.

    When the scene calmed down completely, Taoist Cangsong stepped back and said to Master Daoxuan: "Brother, please."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "I have nothing more to say, Junior Brother Cangsong, come on!"

    Cangsong Taoist nodded, turned to the audience, and said loudly: "Tomorrow's competition will be between Longshou Peak Qihao and Fenghui Peak Zeng "Net", Xiaozhu Peak Lu Xueqi vs. Dazhu Peak Zhang Xiaofan"

    Cangsong continued to speak, and the eyes of everyone in the audience were focused on him. Zhang Xiaofan only breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. He was almost breathless under the countless gazes from the audience just now.

    "Why are you sweating so much?" Suddenly, Zeng "Net" whispered beside him.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. Ever since he unexpectedly defeated Peng Chang yesterday, Zeng "Net" had always been cold to him in front of others. He didn't expect that he would take the initiative to talk to him.  Although they had only known each other for three days, Zhang Xiaofan already regarded him as one of his good friends.

    At that moment, he secretly glanced at Zeng "Net", only to see Zeng "Net" standing next to him seriously, not squinting, looking at the audience with a smile on his face, as if he had not spoken at all just now.

    "Idiot, don't turn around." Zeng Wang's expression remained unchanged at all, but his lips moved slightly and said: "It's not enough that you made me scolded half to death by my father!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt apologetic and quickly looked away. At the same time, he whispered: "I'm sorry. I waswell, is Senior Brother Peng okay??  "

    "Although Senior Brother Peng is seriously injured, it is not serious. He will recover in a few days. Otherwise, how could I have let go of you? But I didn't expect you to really hide it."

    "No, well, I didn't know what was going on at the time. It was probably Senior Brother Peng who gave in to me, and I got hot-headed"

    "I have asked Senior Brother Peng. Although he lost, he praised you a lot and said that he cast the spell with all his strength at that time and did not allow any concessions. You don't have to take it to heart."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled again, and then said: "Then what you said about being scolded by your father"

    "Hmph, it's not like Senior Brother Gao's idiots were so talkative that they said everything I asked Senior Brother Peng for you. Although Senior Brother Peng spoke for me, I still got scolded by my father, otherwise I wouldn't be here.  You behave like that in front of others."

    ""Net", I'm so sorry."

    "It's a trivial matter. It's not worth mentioning. Anyway, I've been used to scolding him since I was a child. It's your luckbut I think you should be careful. In the next competition with the frost beauty of Xiaozhufeng, be careful and you will be killed with just one sword."  'Tianya' was beheaded!"

    Zhang Xiaofan grimaced and said in a low voice: "I also know, it would be great if I could compete with you" He stopped mid-sentence. He and Zeng "Net" both felt a chill at the same time, and couldn't help but express their gratitude to you.  Looking around, he saw Lu Xueqi standing aside, staring at the two of them with a pair of cold eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately fell silent, and Zeng "Net" also took a breath of cold air. The two of them did not dare to say anything more, and both pretended to be attentive and listened to Taoist Cangsong's lecture on the stage.

    After Daoist Cangsong finally finished speaking, everyone dispersed to prepare for the competition that is about to begin tomorrow.  When Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng "Net" came off the stage, they still felt the coldness behind their backs, and they couldn't help but feel speechless. I don't know if this Lu Xueqi came from the far north, but just one look at her made people feel chilled to the core.

    He was about to say goodbye to Zeng "Net" when he turned his head and glanced at Zeng "Net", but saw Zeng "Net" suddenly turned serious, looking at him with contempt in his eyes, and then "hum" with great disdain.  With a sound, he raised his head and left proudly. Not far away, surrounded by a group of Feng Huifeng disciples, his father was standing there looking at them.

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile, turned around and walked back to where everyone was at Dazhu Peak. Tian Buyi glanced at him and said, "Go back!" Then he glanced at Tian Linger again and said, "Linger, come with me.  Your mother has something to say to you."

    Tian Linger responded and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan before leaving.

    Everyone turned back to their residence. As soon as they entered the room, everyone in Dazhu Peak immediately exploded. Wu Dayi and others were busy telling the good news to Song Daren who was lying on the bed. Lu Daxin picked up Zhang Xiaofan and laughed.  , only Du Bishu shook his head and said: "There is no justice, there is no justice" This chapter was published by netizens www.

    , com

 Text Chapter 6 Thaumaturgy

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,*.

    【网ww.】It’s late at night again.

    Zhang Xiaofan tossed and turned and couldn't sleep. Even the monkey Xiao Hui beside him opened his eyes wide and blinked at him. As for the other senior brothers, they were already snoring loudly. Even Dahuang was lying on the ground and fast asleep.

    The moonlight was like water, shining in from the window and spilling on the ground like frost and snow.

    Zhang Xiaofan quietly climbed up, and Xiao Hui immediately ran into his arms. Zhang Xiaofan hugged it, touched its head, and walked out.

    The corridor is clear and quiet.

    He smiled bitterly to himself. Ever since he arrived at Tongtian Peak, he had hardly had a peaceful night's sleep. Thinking of the competition with Lu Xueqi tomorrow, he still felt unspeakably nervous.

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui in his arms suddenly moved uneasily. Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and saw Xiao Hui's clever eyes looking at the shadows ahead under the moonlight.

    In the darkness, a figure seemed to flash past.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart moved and he followed him.

    The figure was not running fast, and its shoulders seemed to be shaking as it ran, as if it was crying.  Zhang Xiaofan looked from a distance and recognized Tian Linger, and felt even more strange. At the same time, seeing his senior sister crying, he felt an inexplicable sadness in his heart.

    Tian Linger ran straight to the sea of ??clouds and came to the ring in the center. Seeing that there was no one around, it seemed that she couldn't bear it anymore, so she squatted on the ground and cried.

    Zhang Xiaofan had never seen his senior sister so sad. He felt in a daze in his mind. He slowly walked to her side and called out in a low voice: "Senior sister, you"

    Tian Linger was startled, jumped up and turned around, and was relieved when she saw it was Zhang Xiaofan. Then her heart felt sour again, and she couldn't help but throw herself into Zhang Xiaofan's arms and cry loudly on his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body became stiff in an instant, his whole body was turned to stone, and he could no longer move.

    Her sobs echoed in my ears, and I could feel the faint warmth from her body on my shoulders, as if the scene I often saw in dreams actually happened today.  A vague fragrance came vaguely.

    Zhang Xiaofan just stood like this, looking into the distance. Although he had countless thoughts in his heart to hug this woman, he still didn't.

    Maybe, if I really hug you, my life will be different from now on?

    At this time, Tian Linger left his shoulder.  There was an emptiness in Zhang Xiaofan's heart, and he vaguely felt that he had lost something.

    His shoulders were wet with tears.

    Tian Linger rubbed her red eyes with her hands and saw Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders that were wet from crying. Her face turned red and she said, "I'm sorry, Xiaofan."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Senior sister, what's wrong with you?"

    Tian Linger was just about to speak when he heard something "squeak" under his feet twice. When he lowered his head, he saw Xiao Hui following him.  She silently leaned down and held Xiao Hui in her arms.

    "It's never happened before, Xiaofan, it's never happened before." The woman stood in the moonlight of the dark night, looking lonely and beautiful, and said to Zhang Xiaofan with a bit of sadness: "My father and mother have never scolded me like this.  "

    Looking at the beautiful face in sorrow, Zhang Xiaofan felt a tearing pain in his heart, as if her sadness was brought to her by himself.  He forced himself to calm down and said softly: "Senior sister, what's wrong? Why did Master and Mistress scold you?"

    Tian Linger hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Zhang Xiaofan. Ever since she was little, this junior brother has been her closest playmate besides her parents. At this moment, she seemed to have a vague thought in her mind: Junior Brother Xiaofan  When did you start being so gentle to me?

    However, this thought only passed by for a moment. Her heart was full of sadness at this moment, and she finally cried to Zhang Xiaofan: "It's not all for Brother Qihao!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned pale, and he clenched his fist involuntarily. He clenched it so tightly that his nails dug deeply into his palm.

    "You don't know yet, right?" Once Tian Linger started talking, he no longer had any guard against this junior brother, but Zhang Xiaofan was shouting in his heart: "I know, I know, I've known it for a long time!  "

    The cold moonlight fills the world.

    "Senior Brother Qihao and I are in love. I told them that I really, really like him." Tian Linger calmed down a little, but she didn't realize that every time she said a word, Zhang Xiaofan's face changed.  He lost a bit of blood.

    "But dad scolded me loudly and said I was ignorant. Even my mother, who had always loved me, changed her face and took dad's side. How could this happen, Xiaofan?"

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head to prevent Tian Linger from seeing his face, and whispered: "Master, how do you know?"

    Tian Ling'er was in an excited mood and did not notice any flaws or strangeness in Zhang Xiaofan's words. She flattened her mouth and almost cried again: "I didn't expect it at first, but later I found out that it was Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng Wenmin who lives with me who told me  I asked Senior Uncle Shuiyue, and Senior Uncle Shuiyue told my mother again. Senior Sister Wenmin and I are so close, and I have warned them many times, but they still said it, I, I"

    Her eyes were sore, and tears finally flowed out.

    Zhang Xiaofan said solemnly: "Maybe Master and Mistress are doing it for your own good. They are your parents and will never do anything bad to you!"

    Tian Linger wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said loudly: "What do they know! They only know the opinions of the sect. They only know that Brother Qi Hao is the proud disciple of Uncle Cangsong in Longshou Peak. They only know that if Brother Qi Hao and I are good,  Otherwise, they will be unable to hold their heads up in the Qingyun Sect, and they have not thought about me at all."

    She said with a bit of sadness, a bit of anger, and even a bit of determination: "What is that face compared to my happiness? I really doubt whether they value face or me as their daughter?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head and looked at this senior sister who suddenly became a stranger.

    What a sad look that is!

    Hesitant and helpless, like a bird that has lost its parents, standing alone in the wind and rain, with a hint of panic in the sadness, piercing his soul like a knife!

    Zhang Xiaofan was almost immediately defeated by this look, and an unprecedented sadness emerged from his heart. If he could be allowed to bear the pain at this moment for this woman, he would be willing to bear it no matter what kind of hardship it was, but he  But he didn't know what to say, so he could only whisper: "Senior sister!"

    "I want to be with him," Tian Linger said resolutely.  Rather than saying it to Zhang Xiaofan, it is better to say that she said it to her own heart and to Tian Buyi and his wife who were not here: "I must be with Senior Brother Qihao. We have made an oath to each other, even if my father and mother are no longer together.  No matter how much you object, we will still be together even if the sea is dry and the rocks are shattered."

    She looked up at the night sky and swore to the bright moon.  The cold moonlight quietly shines on her body. She is as beautiful as a lily that blooms with sadness at night. People are dazzled by her beauty and forget about the desolate and heart-wrenching face next to her.  shadow.

    Standing on a high place, the rising sun shone warmly on Zhang Xiaofan's body, warming his body but not his heart.  He stood expressionlessly on the ring, facing Lu Xueqi, who was as beautiful as a fairy standing opposite him.

    The contempt in the frost woman's eyes was so obvious. Everyone in the square knew that he entered the top four ranks mainly by luck rather than strength.

    Behind her, Tianya exudes a faint blue light.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at this legendary divine object and thought faintly: Will it be the one he faces in a while?

    Then, he forgot about the problem for a moment. Since coming back last night, his spirit has been rising and falling in a trance.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, there are only two large arenas left at this moment. However, judging from the number of Qingyun disciples watching, the number of people watching the competition between Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" in the west is probably less than 30% of the people here. Almost all of them were attracted by this.  Lu Xueqi, who was the most popular next time, and Zhang Xiaofan, who was so lucky, were attracted.

    And among the elders, most of them, including the leader Daoxuan Zhenren, also sat under this arena.

    However, when everyone saw Lu Xueqi enter the ring, the crowd cheered for a while, and most likely they were discussing whether Zhang Xiaofan would be defeated in one breath or in an instant.

    In the audience, Tian Buyi frowned. Even though he knew Zhang Xiaofan’s background quite clearly, hearing the disparaging comments from people behind him still made him feel uncomfortable.  But Suru, who was sitting next to him, was looking around for her daughter.

    After a big quarrel last night, Tian Linger ran away crying and disappeared early this morning. Based on her understanding of her daughter as a mother, she was afraid that her stubborn daughter had gone to the Qi Hao competition arena.

    She shook her head. Although she loved her only daughter very much, this time she was completely on her husband's side. Maybe it was a mother's instinct!

    She always felt that the people in Longshou Peak were not very nice.

    She turned her head and looked at the stage. At the same time, Zhang Xiaofan on the stage also looked over expressionlessly. Their eyes met in the air. After a moment, Zhang Xiaofan looked beside her, as if he didn't find what he was looking for.  The man silently looked away again.

    Suru frowned slightly and said to Tian Buyi: "There is something wrong with Xiaofan's expression today, as if he is lifeless."

    ? ?Buyi said calmly: "He's just nervous. It's not surprising that a child has never seen the world."

    Suru fell silent and said no more.

    Zhang Xiaofan withdrew his gaze and fell on the face of Lu Xueqi across from him. That beautiful face in the rising sun shone brightly. Soon, Lu Xueqi felt Zhang Xiaofan's gaze, and disdain appeared in her eyes again.  meaning.

    But this time, Zhang Xiaofan didn't avoid it anymore. He didn't even feel the sarcastic eyes from the other side. That beautiful face had no meaning to him at this moment. There was only a low and painful thought deep in his heart.  In one sentence: "She's not here, she went to watch Qi Hao's competition!"

    As smart as Lu Xueqi, she quickly discovered that this opponent was only looking at her, but in his empty eyes, he was clearly thinking about other things and completely ignored his existence.  This was almost her first experience in her life, and there seemed to be a hint of surprise in her eyes.

    "when!"

    The bells and cauldrons rang together, echoing on Tongtian Peak.  The surrounding area quickly became quiet.

    Lu Xueqi straightened her body and took a deep breath. As long as she wins two more games, just two games, she can realize her dream and her mentor's expectations.  Tianya was behind her, and the blue light gradually brightened.

    "Xiaozhu Peak disciple Lu Xueqi, please give me some advice."

    As if Zhang Xiaofan woke up from a dream, his first reaction was not to return the favor, but to look towards the audience with great expectations. There were heads of people there, and everyone was paying attention, but there was no figure of the person he wanted to see.

    Lu Xueqi's face changed, and the Qingyun disciples in the audience were also in an uproar. This was the first person to be so rude to Lu Xueqi. Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, and they both realized at the same time that something was really wrong with this little disciple today.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly turned his head, his face was ashen, and he said calmly: "I am Zhang Xiaofan from Dazhu Peak, please don't show mercy, senior sister."

    Lu Xueqi was startled. Although everything she said before the competition was just polite words, Xiaofan looked very strange. How could anyone say such merciless words? It sounded like sarcasm, but it didn't look like him.

    After all, Lu Xueqi is the proud disciple of Master Shuiyue. She is determined and the expression on her face does not change at all. She does not say anything more. She gestures with her right hand and the "Tianya" behind her slowly rises.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched the blue light getting deeper and deeper, getting bigger and bigger, and his body was tinged with blue, but he could no longer find any feeling of nervousness. Instead, deep down in his heart, he was vaguely looking forward to something.  .

    He took out the black and ugly fire stick.

    There was a burst of laughter in the audience. Compared with the majestic, noble and fairy-like "Tianya" opposite, the fire stick was like an ugly worm on the ground.

    And at this moment, he is still a heartbroken insect.

    The cold feeling filled the whole body again. For some reason, the fire stick felt particularly excited today as if it had spirituality. The cold feeling moved much faster than before.

    Zhang Xiaofan even felt that if he hadn't felt a flesh-and-blood connection with the fire stick, and if he hadn't held the fire stick, it would have rushed towards Lu Xueqi long ago.

    No, it should not be towards Lu Xueqi, but towards Tianya. There is an inexplicable feeling, like two enemies who have a deep hatred.

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi’s expression suddenly changed. Tianya’s light was too strong, and it seemed that she herself was a little strange!

    But Zhang Xiaofan had no intention of thinking about it deeply. He looked at the beautiful woman in the blue light, and suddenly realized that she looked like a senior sister, but the "senior sister" looked at him coldly with cold eyes.

    On the stage, something surprising happened. Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi did not make a move, they just stared at each other, motionless.

    The audience was in an uproar and there were many discussions.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly woke up. Tianya, who had always been spiritually connected to her, suddenly showed unusual changes in the past, which made her feel strange. However, when she looked at Tianya with her mind, there was nothing strange. It was just as if Tianya had a vague desire to try.  Feel.

    Feeling the countless strange glances from the audience, Lu Xueqi frowned, composed herself, snorted coldly, pushed all the distracting thoughts out of her mind, and with a slight scolding, the blue light of Tianya bloomed and soared into the sky, but it was still not unsheathed.

    Since the Seven Meridians Competition, Tianya has become the focus of everyone's attention, but until now, Lu Xueqi has defeated all her opponents one by one without taking out the sheath, which also made everyone guess who can make her draw the sheath.  sword.  At this time, everyone guessed that only with the level of cultivation of Dragon Head Peak Qi Hao can we achieve this in the final decisive battle!

    &nbsp;The blue light reflected on Zhang Xiaofan's face, but could not reveal any expression on his face. The black fire stick gave off a faint green light, slowly left his hand, and stopped in front of him.

    Although they had already seen this fire stick before, it was the first time for everyone at Dazhu Peak, including most of the people watching, to see Zhang Xiaofan cast a spell.

    Du Bishu snorted and said, "If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed that my little junior brother who was stupid two years ago suddenly turned into a natural genius."

    On the stage, Lu Xueqi's face was solemn, and she held the magic formula as tightly as a mountain. She saw Tianya, who was shining brightly in mid-air, suddenly turned around, as fast as lightning, and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan with the momentum of cutting mountains and seas.

    The fire stick immediately rushed forward, and the dark green light collided with the blue light in mid-air. The momentum seemed to be unafraid at all.

    The next moment, everyone was stunned and saw that Zhang Xiaofan was in a vulnerable state. As if he had been hit hard, he flew backwards. The fire stick lost its light, spinning in the air and flying back to the direction of its owner.  .

    Suddenly, everyone in Dazhu Peak stood up, and the impatient ones like Du Bishu and others even cried out.

    Zhang Xiaofan's back hit the pillar of the arena, and he fell down. His throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, and sprinkled on the fire stick that flew back, with a bit of blood, and then, without anyone seeing it,  , Zhang Xiaofan's blood quickly seeped into it.

    The power of Tianya was so great that everyone was stunned!

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, and without hesitation, the blue light flashed, and Tianya slashed down in mid-air mercilessly.

    At this moment, black gas suddenly evaporated from the fire stick, especially at the top of the stick, and the green light became even stronger. Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was bloodshot, and he stood up slowly. His face was pale but his eyes were blood-stained, and his appearance was actually  Somewhat ferocious.

    Soon after, the fire stick rushed towards Tianya again in the black air and green light. Once the two magic weapons came into contact in mid-air, they bounced away from each other. The bodies of Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan standing behind were shocked.

    In mid-air, blue light flashed, and green light was brilliant, flying across the air. Wherever it went, the originally extremely hard giant trees on the arena were scattered like confetti, and the sound was as loud as a thunderbolt from the blue, deafening.

    The nearly a thousand people from the Qingyun Sect who were watching all changed their minds. Since the beginning of the grand trial, there has never been a competition like today. It was so fierce from the beginning, and the scene was not as grand as it is today. In just a moment, the huge arena was overwhelmed by these two extremely powerful weapons.  The magic weapon was dismantled in every possible way.

    The people who were watching in the audience stepped back for a distance, and saw Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi floating in the air at this moment. Lu Xueqi held the magic formula with both hands and controlled it with all her strength, her posture was serious but unrestrained.

    But looking back at Zhang Xiaofan, it seemed a little strange. Although the power of the fire stick was beyond everyone's expectation, he did not hold the magic formula like Lu Xueqi. Instead, he was dancing in the air, and the fire stick also followed suit.  His mind was as fast as lightning, and he had a great time fighting with Tianya.

    Despite this, Zhang Xiaofan felt unspeakable pain in his heart. The power of Tianya was far beyond his imagination. Every time the fire stick collided with Tianya, the meridians in his whole body were shaken. If it hadn't been for his childhood  In addition to the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi, he also secretly practiced the "Great Brahma Prajna" technique of Tianyin Temple. His meridians were strong, and he was protected by the Great Brahma Prajna. He could barely withstand the divine power of Tianya, and he died of vomiting blood long ago.

    But looking at Lu Xueqi in front, nothing seemed strange at all. Under her control, the blue light of Tianya became more and more powerful and powerful, gradually suppressing the green light and black energy of the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan was complaining endlessly in this room, but Lu Xueqi on the other side was also very surprised. The other party's ordinary fire stick magic weapon actually had spiritual power that could compete with Tianya, and it also seemed to have a faint sucking power, all the time.  No longer attracting the spiritual energy and blood in his body, if his foundation were not strong, he might not be able to suppress the hot blood boiling in his body.

    Thinking of this, Lu Xueqi's heart surged again, and her body floating in mid-air almost lost her balance. She was frightened, angry and anxious. Judging from the situation of the fight, she intuitively found that her opponent was actually not practicing on the Xuanqing Dao of Tai Chi.  Not high, far inferior to himself, but for some reason he used this strange magic weapon to be so powerful that even Tianya could only gain the upper hand on the surface.

    Lu Xueqi bit her silver teeth, her pink face turned evil, her clothes were floating in the wind, and after seeing Tianyi hit the fire stick hard in mid-air, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, and the fire stick was slowed down for a moment.

    At this moment, Tianya suddenly flew back, Lu Xueqi quickly reached out with her right hand and held Tianya.

    The moment her jade-like palm came into contact with Tianya, thousands of blue lights engulfed her figure in an instant. The Tianya sword shook, making a loud noise like a dragon's roar, soaring to the sky, and LuThe Qi seems to be one with the Tianya sword, soaring into the sky, straight into the sky.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan had already forgotten about anything outside his body. He only felt that the flesh-and-blood connection between himself and the fire stick in front of him in mid-air became stronger and stronger. He even felt that the fire stick was like a living thing. He was very excited at this moment.  An inexplicable evil spirit rushed into his mind.

    He was in mid-air, looking up to the sky and roaring.

    The sound shakes the fields, and the color of the world changes!

    ??Black green light, rising straight into the sky, strong winds, and boiling clouds!

    Suddenly, there was a flash of blue light, and a scream went from far to near, growing rapidly from being inaudible until it was so deafening that people could no longer hear any sound.

    Tens of thousands of blue lights merged into one at this moment, forming a huge beam of light that hit the head. The momentum almost cut the Qingyun Mountain Range in half.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face was distorted, and blood suddenly flowed from all his facial features at this moment. However, there was no hint of fear in his expression. His eyes were bright. He also stretched out his hand to grab the fire stick, and instantly the sky was filled with green light and black energy.  It was like it was in his hand, facing the blue light beam rushing downwards.

    Outside, the young Qingyun disciples all held their breath and stared straight in the eyes. No one had any contempt for Zhang Xiaofan, and the expressions of the elders at the head of the older generation also changed.

    This competition is actually a battle of life and death.

    But for some reason, no one came out to stop it?

    "Boom", like thunder in the sky, exploded in the world, as if the entire Tongtian Peak trembled violently, the blue light turned back, Lu Xueqi appeared in the sky, holding the Tianya tightly, but a stream of blood slowly flowed out from her mouth  .

    Under the stage, Master Shuiyue suddenly stood up.

    In mid-air, Zhang Xiaofan could only hear the sound of howling wind in his ears, his vision was blurry, and the bright red blood almost covered his eyes.  If he could hear the shouts from the outside world, he would hear the exclamations of people in Dazhu Peak below him.

    Suru's lips lost color. She looked at the little apprentice who was almost a bloody man in mid-air and said to Tian Buyi quickly and quietly: "Buyi, let Xiaofan admit defeat. Let him admit defeat quickly."

    Tian Buyi shook his body, stared into the air, and slowly shook his head.

    He could no longer feel the pain. In the ever-changing sky, a thought suddenly flashed through Zhang Xiaofan's mind. He even suddenly thought: After I die, will my senior sister come to see me?  Many years later, when she was living a happy life, did she also forget about me?

    He reached out and wiped the blood and water from the corners of his eyes!

    Lu Xueqi felt severe pain all over her body, and the energy and blood in her body were conflicting everywhere in the violently vibrating meridians, as if she was about to burst out of her body, cheering and rushing towards the ferocious demon in the terrifying green light and black energy ahead.

    This is the moment of life and death!

    This is an eternal moment!

    This beautiful woman stood proudly in the strong wind, refusing to step back even though the wind was as strong as a knife.  She raised her head and looked at the sky.

    The wind suddenly stopped and froze in mid-air.

    The world suddenly became silent and stopped at this moment.

    "Boom!" A low roar seemed to come from the horizon, echoing throughout the world.

    Lu Xueqi turned back and pulled out the "Divine Divine Sword".

    Suddenly, the blue light all over the sky dissipated and shrank, as if it was being sucked onto the autumn water-like sword blade like a giant dragon absorbing water.

    There is silence on Tongtian Peak!

    The legend has it that the thousand-year-old Tianya is finally out of its sheath!

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, and she held the sword technique in her hand. She actually stepped on the seven-star position while suspended in the air, walked seven steps in the air, and suddenly stabbed the sky with her long sword. In an instant, her jade face lost all color, and she chanted a mantra: "  The Nine Heavens Mysterious Temple turns into divine thunder. The brilliant power of heaven is used to attract it with the sword!"

    In a moment, the originally clear blue sky turned dark, and dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. Thunder rumbled, and lightning flashed from the edge of the black clouds. The sky and the earth were filled with chills and strong winds.

    A strong wind blew against his face, and Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly. This scene seemed to have appeared in his memory a long time ago.

    On the ground, everyone from Master Daoxuan down to the chief elders of each lineage had inexplicable horror on their faces. They all stood up and turned to look at Master Shuiyue at Xiaozhu Peak.

    After a long while, Tian Buyi said in a solemn voice: "What a good disciple you taught!"

    Master Shuiyue completely ignored everyone. Worry appeared on his usually indifferent face for the first time as he looked at the two people in the sky.

    "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique!"

    Master Daoxuan slowly withdrew his gaze, and was greatly shocked. Unexpectedly, among the younger generation of Qingyun sect,There are such amazing talents.

    However, looking at the face of the female disciple, even though she tried her best to perform such unparalleled magic, her body was shaking and her face was as white as paper, so she was probably unable to do so.

    In the sky, the thunder became louder and louder. Zhang Xiaofan clearly felt that from the moment the Tianya was unsheathed, an incomparable power surged from the fire stick in his hand, as if the magic weapon connected with his own flesh and blood was coming from  It felt like I was screaming deep in my heart.

    It seems as if it has been waiting for this moment for thousands of years!

    The sky was getting darker, dark clouds were pressing over the top, and a huge vortex slowly appeared in the thick clouds.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,*.

 Text Chapter 7 Doubt

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】Like a passage in the underworld, a huge whirlpool of deep darkness and invisible bottom hangs upside down in the sky, like a nine-nether demon opening its terrifying mouth, trying to devour everything in the world.  The wind is fierce, the wind is blowing, the thunder is rumbling, and the lightning is moving.

    Zhang Xiaofan bullied himself and flew in. The dark green light of the fire stick flashed, making it eye-catching under the dark clouds in the sky.  Lu Xueqi's face turned pale as she looked at Zhang Xiaofan's rushing figure wrapped in green light.

    "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique" is the supreme miraculous technique in Taoist immortality. It can bring about the power of heaven and earth in a mortal body. You can imagine the huge pressure Lu Xueqi's body is under at this moment.

    "Tianya" is an unparalleled magic weapon. It was originally an excellent weapon for performing the "Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique". However, compared with it, Lu Xueqi's own Taoist practice was insufficient.

    At this moment, she only felt that among the dark clouds in the sky, infinite power surged into her body like a raging wave. It seemed that there was no change in her body, but the blood in her body was surging, and it was almost broken by this powerful force.  generally.

    If Tianya hadn’t continuously sucked away the surging power, Lu Xueqi might have been unable to hold on long ago.

    The wind howled, thunder and lightning roared, and she stood in the sky. In a daze, she almost thought that she was like a powerless grass in the wind. The next moment, she remembered the words of Master Shuiyue when he taught her this magical technique: "Xue Qi, you are so qualified.  This is the only one I have seen in my life, but this true technique is so powerful that the backlash is unstoppable. You are still young at practicing Taoism, and although you can barely master it, you must not cast it at will to avoid the disaster of annihilation."

    "Boom!"

    With a thunder, almost the sky bombed from Tongtianfeng as the sky. Everyone faintly felt that the land under his feet swayed gently, as if the ancient Thunder God was disturbed Shen Mian and roared!

    Everyone changed their colors for a while!

    Zhang Xiaofan was only two feet away from Lu Xueqi at the moment. Seeing this power, everyone knew that once Lu Xueqi finished casting the spell, he was afraid that he would disappear into ashes.

    But his whole body suddenly tensed up, and he stopped as if he had hit a soft wall, unable to move forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned ashen in an instant.  "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique" is one of Qingyun Sect's mountain-suppressing miraculous arts. It is so miraculous that when the spell is cast, a layer of invisible shield is naturally placed around the caster through the divine weapons, and Zhang Xiaofan is not allowed to enter.

    The fire stick shines brighter, but it can no longer move forward.  Perhaps in terms of spiritual power, Zhang Xiaofan's fire stick is not inferior to Tianya, but in terms of skills, it is far different. He only uses his own spiritual power to activate the power of the fire stick, and it is definitely not as good as Lu Xueqi's fire stick, which has gone through thousands of years.  The supreme miraculous skills honed thousands of times by the ancestors of the Young Cloud Sect.

    But at this moment of despair, seeing the huge whirlpool in the sky spinning more rapidly, thunder and lightning, and the light of the Divine Sword getting brighter and brighter, just when this peerless magic was about to be completed, Lu Xueqi suddenly shuddered, and the original snow-white  His face instantly turned red, and he spurted out a large mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, almost forming a blood mist in front of him.

    The Divine Sword of Tianya swayed in the light and seemed to be unstable. Lu Xueqi clenched her silver teeth, closed her eyes, and focused all her heart and soul on Tianya. After a while, the brightness of Tianya stabilized and became even better than before.  It's so dazzling that you can't look at it closely.

    There was a loud noise in the dark clouds, and a bright light appeared in the deepest part of the huge whirlpool. It was countless lightnings gathered into one, faintly facing the Tianya Divine Sword in Lu Xueqi's hand.

    However, Lu Xueqi felt a sense of despair in her heart. As expected, there was a sharp whistling in the wind.

    She tried her best to protect Tianya, but was no longer able to take care of the protective shield around her. Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and turned the fire stick into a pillar of dark green light, crossing the sky and rushing towards the beautiful woman swaying in the wind.

    Is that all?

    Is everything over here?

    Her heart suddenly calmed down, and she was thinking so lightly at that moment.

    At this moment, a short moment, the world was quiet and solid, and everything was fixed there. Only she stood in the wind, with her clothes fluttering and her black hair blowing. She opened her closed eyes and looked towards  The green light speeding ahead.

    That moment seemed like eternity!

    Zhang Xiaofan saw her and the look in her eyes!

    She stood alone in the wind and rain, but she was so peaceful in the face of the mighty power of heaven and earth. However, her face was slightly pale, and there was a hint of sadness and panic in her eyes.

    The wind and rain howled, and the world was desolate. This beautiful woman looked at him quietly.

    Whose eyes are that, sad and so desolate, as if that person was hurt by love last night!  That kind of pain penetrated deeply into the bone marrow and into the soul.

    Deep!  deeply!

    is it you?  that loveFalling in love with someone else's woman?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly smiled, with a hint of sadness and despair, just like last night.

    The fire-burning stick melted into the light of the Tianya Divine Sword, and no one could see the two of them clearly anymore, nor could they see that the light of the fire-burning stick suddenly dimmed.

    At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky, and an extremely huge electric pillar fell from the sky and landed on Tianya.

    The whole world is filled with gods and Buddhas, as if they are singing together at the same moment.

    A huge beam of light refracted from the Tianya, and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan with a destructive momentum. At the critical moment of life and death, the fire stick rose into the air and stood in front of its owner.

    The next moment, Zhang Xiaofan was engulfed in light.

    for a long time!  for a long time!  for a long time!

    The dark clouds in the sky dispersed and the light disappeared.

    People stared at the sky blankly, watching the young man holding a black fire stick tightly, falling down like a tortured and scarred stone.

    He didn’t fall to the ground. Tian Buyi appeared under him like a ghost and caught him.

    “ Tian Buyi’s face was solemn, and his moves were like the wind. He immediately pried open the mouth of the unconscious Zhang Xiaofan, took out a small bottle from his arms, and poured the yellow pills directly into Zhang Xiaofan’s mouth without caring about the number.

    The pill melted in his mouth. Tian Buyi stood up without saying a word. A red light immediately rose, carrying him away at lightning speed. He no longer looked at the field, but looked in that direction, which was back to Dazhu Peak.  went.

    Suru and other people from Dazhu Peak also followed.

    At this time, the pale Lu Xueqi fell down and was immediately surrounded by the ecstatic Xiaozhufeng people. Surrounded by her fellow apprentices and sisters, she raised her head without saying a word and looked at the red streak that gradually disappeared in the sky.  Mang, stunned and speechless.

    He seemed to have been sleeping in the darkness for thousands of years, longing to wake up but unable to open his eyes. In the endless darkness, he was alone.

    He walked alone in the darkness, but there was no way to go except the darkness.

    So he was filled with grief and anger, and there was a raging fire burning deep in his heart, so he made a solemn oath to the Nine Nether Demon God: Even if his body and soul were reduced to ashes, he would still light up this little light, even if it cost him everything in the world, and  He was buried together.

    The trace of hostility that has existed since ancient times is as unruly as ever!

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly opened his eyes.

    Soft light caught his eye, and the familiar smell of residence floated in this room.

    It seems like no one is here.

    He slowly sat up, and just as he was about to raise his hand to wipe away some sweat on his forehead, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulders, chest, and lower abdomen. He took a deep breath and turned pale from the pain.

    He sat on the bed, not daring to move. After a long time, the heartbreaking pain slowly dissipated.

    It was already afternoon, the door was ajar, the two windows were propped up, and the still green grass and bamboos in the courtyard could be vaguely seen.  Xiao Hui, who had been following him, and Dahuang, who had been following Xiao Hui, were both gone. Could it be that they had found meat bones again?

    He smiled, looking at the empty room and smiling to himself.

    "Squeak", the door opened, and the dignified and beautiful Suru walked in. Zhang Xiaofan moved his body and called out "Master's Wife". Before he got up, his face suddenly twitched again.

    Suru quickly walked to the bed and sat down, saying softly: "Don't move, Xiaofan."

    Zhang Xiaofan waited until the pain subsided, and then said to Suru: "Disciple didn't know that Master, you are here"

    Suru gave him an angry look and said, "Half of your life is gone, but you still have the energy to remember this! Stop talking nonsense and sit down!"

    Zhang Xiaofan sneered, and Suru checked for him, nodded, and said: "Your external injuries are almost healed, but the meridians in your body are too damaged, so you can't rest peacefully."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes, my disciple has embarrassed his master and his wife. I'm really sorry"

    Suru intercepted and said: "You have done your master a favor. In the past three hundred years, except for the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Tournament that your master participated in, there has never been a more outstanding disciple in the Dazhu Peak lineage than you."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red, he lowered his head and said, “That, that’s all due to the disciple’s good luck.”

    Suru smiled slightly and patted his shoulder.  Zhang Xiaofan immediately remembered and said: "The competition is over! Who won the championship in the end, is it Senior Sister Lu?"

    Suru shook her head slightly and said, "No, it's Qi Hao from Longshou Peak."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why, but suddenly he felt sad and said in a low voice: "It turns out to be Senior Brother Qi. He is really powerful. Even Senior Sister Lu who owns Tianya was defeated by him."

    Hearing what he said, Suru seemed to have touched something on her mind. She sighed lowly and changed the subject: "You were seriously injured this time. Your master spent a lot of effort to treat her. After listening to what he said, by the way,  Yao Shenjian uses the Shenjian Thunder Controlling True Technique. Although Lu Xueqi doesn’t practice enough, if it weren’t for your burning, burningyour magic weapon to block it for you, I’m afraid even the gods would be helpless.”

    After listening to her words, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered that he looked around but could not find the ugly black fire stick.

    Suru looked at him and said calmly: "Your master took away your magic weapon."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, then whispered: He couldn't help but asked again, "Master, he"

    Suru said: "You were in a coma for five days and five nights, and your injury stabilized only last night. Early this morning, the head brother of Tongtian Peak sent a message asking your master to come. He should be at Tongtian Peak at the moment!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded slowly, not knowing what it was like. He also felt that there should be no problem. However, the fire stick left him for the first time in the past two years, but he still felt vaguely disappointed.

    Suru glanced at him, and there seemed to be a strange look in her eyes, but she still said: "You just woke up, don't be too tired, and get more rest. I have told them not to come and disturb you. Three meals a day  Just ask Bishu to be delivered."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Thank you so much, Master."

    Suru nodded and said, "Then you can rest! I'll ask Bishu to bring the food later." After saying that, she turned around and walked out. Just as she was about to walk out of the room, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan calling from behind.  One voice: "Master's wife."

    Suru turned around and said, "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "Master Wife, I want to ask, do you know the result of Lin Jingyu from Longshou Peak's competition this time? I was on Tongtian Peak at that time, and I really had no time to go and ask him.  clear."

    Suru looked at him again and said, "He entered the top eight, but was defeated by his fellow disciple Qi Hao."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and said: "It turns out that he also thanks Master Wife."

    Suru shook her head slightly and said, "You can rest!" She turned around and walked out.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lay down, looking at the ceiling of the room, silent.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, in the Yuqing Hall.

    Daoxuan Zhenren is sitting in the middle, and the heads of the other six meridians are also sitting there. In addition, there is no one else in the main hall.

    Everyone was silent. Master Daoxuan lowered his eyebrows and looked at the black fire stick he was playing with in his hand.

    "Junior Brother Tian," Master Daoxuan broke the silence and said, "What do you think?"

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said: "Zhang Xiaofan didn't have anything like this when he went up the mountain. It was probably a coincidence over the years that he accidentally found such a treasure somewhere."

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly on the side: "This stick can fight against Tianya, it is a divine weapon, but looking around the world, I have never heard of such a treasure."

    Tian Buyi’s face darkened, and he said coldly: “The vast land of China is so vast, and there are countless rare and rare treasures that have never been discovered before. You and I are just frogs in the well at best.”

    Anger flashed on Cangsong Taoist's face, but before he could get angry, he heard Master Shuiyue from Xiaozhu Peak say coldly: "We are naturally frogs in the well, but this black stick is full of demonic aura when it casts spells. It is obviously an evil thing.  Do you know why Senior Brother Tian can’t see it?”

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Is it evil to have some black energy? Is it evil to have some red hair? If so, if I go back and paint my face black, will you also regard me as a demon?  Has the demon been beheaded?"

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said, "Junior Brother Tian, ??don't talk like that. How can you say that you are a demon from the Demon Cult?"

    Tian Buyi snorted coldly, turned his head away, and stopped talking.

    Master Daoxuan sighed, put the fire stick in his hand on the coffee table, and said: "I invite you all to come here today to discuss it. During this Seven Meridians Competition, Dazhu Peak disciple Zhang Xiaofan has this in his hand.  A strange magic weapon with unknown origins but extremely powerful. Secondly, when we originally discussed sending the first four disciples to Kongsang Mountain to investigate the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, everyone had no objections to the other three. Only this Xiaofan"

    The more Tian Buyi listened, the angrier he became. Initially, he was a little confused about Zhang Xiaofan's sudden improvement in his practice, and he was also suspicious of the fire stick. But in the Yuqing Palace, he was so picky about his disciples without telling others, how could he not be angry?  , then with a sullen face, he stood up and said loudly: "Brother, headmaster, how do you want to be treated?"

    Master Daoxuan didn’t expect that TianYiyi was surprised to have such a big reaction, and everyone looked at him sideways.  Sitting next to him, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghuifeng who had always had a good relationship with him, pulled Tian Buyi's sleeve and said, "Buyi, the head brother didn't say anything. You sit down first."

    Master Daoxuan’s face darkened slightly and he said, “Junior Brother Tian, ??things here are indeed a bit strange. As the leader of a sect, I will handle it impartially. Don’t worry.”

    Tian Buyi still had an angry look on his face, but after looking at Daoxuan's face and Zeng Shuchang advising him, he finally sat down.

    Master Daoxuan said slowly: "Everyone, everyone has seen this stick just now. It looks ordinary and lifeless on the outside, but there is evil spirit hidden inside. But the most important thing is that with our cultivation, we cannot control this thing. On the contrary, it is  That one can only be used by young disciples at the fourth level of Yuqing Realm, so why is this?"

    Everyone, including Tian Buyi, was silent. They were all top-notch cultivation masters. How could they not know this truth, but no one was willing to say it out loud.

    In the end, Master Daoxuan said: "In my opinion, this black stick is probably a 'blood-refined' thing."

    Although you have been mentally prepared, the expressions of everyone present here still changed slightly. The so-called blood-refined objects are made by converting a person's own essence and blood into refined treasures.

    "This kind of magic, the method is strange and difficult, and the material of the magic weapon is extremely harsh, and it is unique.  Moreover, the refining process is extremely dangerous. If one is not careful, the evil and bloody energy of the magic weapon will backfire, and death will be miserable.

    Of course, if it can succeed, this magic weapon must be extremely powerful, and there is another advantage, that is, the treasure is connected with the blood of the owner. Unless he has the blood of the refining person, no one else can use it. However, because it uses blood as a guide,  Often there is an evil spirit.

    According to legend, this blood refining method was passed down to the ancient demon gods. It has been passed down from generation to generation among the demons of the Demon Sect since ancient times. However, there is no famous blood refining magic weapon. It is probably because this method is too dangerous. Even the demon sect members  I don’t dare to try it easily.

    However, now such a magic weapon appears in a young disciple of Qingyun Sect.

    Master Daoxuan looked at Tian Buyi, Tian Buyi's face was livid, he slowly stood up and said: "Senior brother, what you say may be reasonable, but I still have to say, Zhang Xiaofan is only sixteen years old, how can he understand this blood refining technique? Moreover, Zhang Xiaofan is only sixteen years old.  Since he went up the mountain, he has never come down in the past five years, and he came with nothing, so where can he find the material for this rare magic weapon?"

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly said coldly: "Perhaps he is a member of the Demon Sect who deliberately planted himself under my Qingyun sect. It is not surprising!"

    Tian Buyi was furious and said: "If he was really so scheming, how could he use this thing in front of nearly a thousand people in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition? Furthermore, if he is really a spy of the Demon Cult, hehe, Cangsong  Senior brother, Lin Jingyu, your disciple, is probably not clean either!"

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have been stabbed in a painful spot. He stood up and said angrily: "What are you talking about? How can Jingyu be compared with your stupid disciple?"

    Tian Buyi's face turned darker, he snorted, looked sideways, and said: "Yes! My apprentice is stupid, but I heard that he was in the top four, but I didn't know that the prodigy named Lin Jingyu under Senior Brother Cangsong was here.  What’s the second place?”

    Cangsong said angrily: "He was unlucky enough to meet his senior brother Qi Hao. If not, how could he not be in the top four!" At this point, he sneered and said: "Anyway, he is not as lucky as someone else.  Well, all along the way, I relied on others to abstain and get byes, and yet I dare to talk so brazenly!"

    Tian Buyi said loudly: "Could it be that the match between him and Lu Xueqi was also a matter of luck?"

    Cangsong Taoist said: "Yes, it was because it was not luck that he lost, and he lost so miserably that he almost lost his life!"

    Tian Buyi became more and more angry. He had never been very flexible with his tongue and could not speak to Cangsong, but he was even more angry in his heart. His face turned red and he said angrily: "What do you want? Do you also want to see if I have gained my fame in vain?"

    Cangsong Taoist had no intention of giving in. He immediately stood up and said proudly: "Then I will learn how to use your Crimson Light Fairy Sword, Senior Brother Tian!"

    Tian Buyi didn't say anything anymore. He took a step forward and already held the sword technique in his right hand. The air above the main hall suddenly seemed to have solidified.

    "How presumptuous!" There was a loud sound, but it was Master Daoxuan who slapped his palm on the coffee table in his hand, and stood up with an angry look on his face: "You two think that I, the leader, am dead!"

    Daoxuan has been on the throne for nearly three hundred years. He is highly respected and virtuous. Although he is usually amiable, when he got angry, Tian Buyi and Cangsong Taoist were both shocked. Their hearts were shaken. They then retreated and whispered: "  Yes, senior brother, please calm down."

    Master Daoxuan looked at these leaders. After a long while, the angry look on his face slowly receded. He pondered for a moment and said, "Junior Brother Tian."

    Tian Buyi walked out of a room??, said: "Senior Brother, the leader."

    Master Daoxuan looked at him and said: "In any case, the origin of this black stick is weird. If it is really a thing of the Demon Cult, then how does Zhang Xiaofan have any involvement with the Demon Cult? We cannot tolerate him. Do you know?"

    Tian Buyi lowered his head slightly, remained silent for a long time, and then said: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan said again: "Junior brother Tian, ??I know you feel uncomfortable, but the trouble is serious, so we must act with caution. You go back today. When Zhang Xiaofan's condition is better, you will question him carefully and then bring him here."  How about we discuss it later?"

    Tian Buyi’s face turned white and red, and suddenly he stamped his feet, nodded, turned around and walked out without even saying a word.

    There was a roar outside the door, probably from Yu Jian.

    Above the main hall, Uncle Zeng often said to Master Daoxuan: "Brother, Senior Brother Tian Buyi, it is rare for a talent to appear in the Dazhu Peak lineage, but something like this happened. Naturally, he is not very happy. Don't take it to heart."  .”

    Master Daoxuan sighed, shook his head and said, "Of course I won't care. I know what Junior Brother Tian is and I can trust him."

    Speaking of this, he seemed to remember something, turned to Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng and said: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, your female disciple Lu Xueqi these days"

    Shuiyue said calmly: "Thank you, senior brother, for your concern. Xue Qi's body has generally recovered. If it weren't for the weird monsters and monsters that appeared under senior brother Tian Buyi, and most of Xue Qi's energy was consumed in the battle, she would not have lost."  For someone else!”

    Cangsong's expression changed, but Master Daoxuan waved his hand first and said: "Oh! Everything has passed, don't worry about it anymore."

    Cangsong and Shuiyue glared at each other and turned their heads. Master Daoxuan saw this and sighed in his heart. His eyes involuntarily moved to the coffee table next to him, where he saw the black and ugly fire stick, standing quietly.  Lying quietly on the coffee table.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 8 The Righteous Way

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,37

    【网ww.】Dahuang was lying on the ground, squinting his eyes and wagging his tail from time to time. The monkey Xiaohui was lying on his bed, looking directly at Zhang Xiaofan who looked haggard with his bright eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan glared at it and said angrily: "What are you looking at?"

    Naturally, Xiao Hui didn't say anything human to Zhang Xiaofan, but he called out "Zhi Zhi" twice. Looking at its monkey face, it showed that the owner was injured. Instead of showing any signs of worry, he looked more gloating about his misfortune.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little annoyed and said impatiently: "Go, go, go, go aside!"

    At this time, footsteps sounded. Before he could enter the door, Zhang Xiaofan heard it and said with a smile: "Sixth Brother, why did you deliver the meal so early today"

    His voice suddenly stopped, and Tian Buyi's short and fat body slowly walked in from the door.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. In the past few days, Suru only let him rest in peace. The other senior brothers, including Tian Linger, only visited him once. The rest of the time, only Du Bishu brought him meals three times, and Tian did not even think about it.  It is unlikely to appear suddenly.

    He froze on the bed for a while, suddenly woke up, got up quickly, and was about to salute when he got out of bed. Tian Buyi was thinking a lot, his face was uncertain, he waved his hand and said: "That's all."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded, stood up and stood aside, not daring to breathe a sigh of relief as he watched Tian Buyi come over and sit at the table.

    Tian Buyi glanced at this apprentice. Judging from the reaction just now, this young apprentice does not look like a genius with beautiful connotations. Instead, he seems to be a little worse than ordinary people, but

    Tian Buyi shook his head, sighed, and said: "Old Qi, come over and sit down!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked again. Tian Buyi had always been honest with him, but today he was a little kinder to him, but he didn't believe his ears.

    Tian Buyi waited for a while, but saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him in confusion, as if he hadn't reacted yet, and he felt angry again, and said angrily: "Do you want me to ask you to sit down?"

    His scolding was so powerful that Zhang Xiaofan immediately felt the majesty of his master in the past. He actually reacted immediately and sat down obediently.

    Tian Buyi looked at him and suffocated. He looked at him one more time, then smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "How is your health?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said respectfully: "Reporting to Master, after returning from Tongtian Peak, thanks to the treatment of Master, Master Niang, and the care of all senior brothers, he is almost healed."

    Tian Buyi looked at him and said calmly: "It's been more than a month since the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. It seems that you are almost better. I have a few words to ask you now."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, and he vaguely felt that what he had always been afraid of had finally happened, but when it was in front of him, he could only say: "Yes, Master, please tell me."

    Tian Buyi said slowly: "Where did you get that black stick?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he looked towards Tian Buyi involuntarily, only to see Tian Buyi staring at him. Although his face was still plain, his eyes were bright and seemed to have divine light, and he was actually not angry but powerful.

    At that moment, he was running through thousands of thoughts in his mind, and he was silent for a moment. Tian Buyi slowly darkened his face, his face turned extremely ugly, and he said in a deep voice again: "Say it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was urged by him, and sweat appeared on his forehead in a moment. Although he didn't know much, the accidental fusion of the blood-devouring bead and the strange black rod after a fierce battle in the valley many years ago was too weird, and it was sinister and sinister.  , and has the ability to suck essence and blood. He already knew that these things would never be tolerated by the righteous way when talking to his senior brothers. If Tian Buyi knew the truth, I'm afraid the consequences would be disastrous.

    In addition, deep down in his heart, there is still something that has always been a deep taboo, especially since he knew that Monk Puzhi was the four great monks of Tianyin Temple, and then thought about the set of formulas he taught to him  …

    At that moment, he had made up his mind not to tell anything about universal wisdom, not even a single bit about him.

    Tian Buyi stared at him.

    Under that intimidating gaze, Zhang Xiaofan stood up and knelt down again.

    "Master!"

    Tian Buyi frowned, snorted, and said coldly: "Say."

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and said slowly: "That black stick was accidentally obtained when my senior sister and I went to the deep valley in the back mountain a few years ago."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, and then he remembered that this happened two years ago. Tian Linger had passed out for no reason when he went to the valley. Suru had gone to check it out, but there was nothing strange. Later, he also went to see it.  Look, it's true.  ThisIt has always been a little mystery, but as time went by, I forgot about it. Now it seems that it is probably the reason for this black stick.

    "But a black stick can make Tian Linger faint without anyone activating it. What a vicious thing it is, but how can Zhang Xiaofan be able to use it?"

    When Tian Buyi thought of this, the doubts in his heart only grew bigger and bigger, and he said in a deep voice: "How did you get it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to raise his head, for fear that Tian Buyi would see the expression on his face. He was not a clever person to begin with, and he was even more anxious at this moment. He could not think of any good explanation in a hurry.

    Tian Buyi saw his hesitation, how sophisticated and sophisticated he was, and immediately shouted: "Speak."

    Zhang Xiaofan was frightened by him, sweat dripped down his face, his heart was beating wildly, and he didn't dare to hide it anymore. He finally told the general situation of that day, but in the middle of it, he still insisted on the matter about the blood-devouring bead.  Shengsheng took it back and said that he saw the black stick in the valley that day and picked it up out of curiosity. As a result, the black stick sucked out his essence and blood (actually it was because of the blood-devouring beads), and he felt sick and wanted to vomit.  , and then he passed out.

    Before he fell into coma, he vaguely saw the black rod absorbing his essence and blood and integrating it into the body of the rod.

    After he finished speaking, he didn't dare to raise his head or look at Tian Buyi, but Tian Buyi frowned and thought hard: It doesn't look like this young apprentice is lying. He can never make up those kinds of magical powers.  But this was the first time in his life that he had heard of such a strange magic weapon. If there was any similarity to this black stick, it was probably the "Blood-Eating Bead", a most dangerous thing from the Demon Cult a thousand years ago.

    But it is obvious that this black rod is completely different from the blood-devouring bead.

    Tian Buyi stood up, paced back and forth in the room with his hands behind his hands, pondered for a long time, then looked back at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Get up first."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded in a low voice and stood up, but still stood aside with his head lowered.

    "But even so, that magic weapon is connected with your blood and energy, and it is a blood-refined thing"

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: "Master, what is a blood-refined thing?"

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, and then said impatiently: "Forget it if I don't know. I'm asking you, just listen."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately lowered his head and whispered: "Yes."

    Tian Buyi looked at him and said: "Even if the black stick is an unparalleled treasure, no matter what, you have to practice at least to the fourth level of the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Jade Clear Realm before you can use it"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed.

    Tian Buyi said slowly: "I asked you that day on Tongtian Peak, and I'll ask you again today, who secretly taught you the secrets?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He knew that he was already in big trouble because of this unknown black stick. If he also practiced the magic secretly, the punishment waiting for him would be even more unimaginable.

    But at this moment, Tian Linger's appearance seemed to float before his eyes: the figure who took him up the mountain to chop bamboo when he was a boy, the gentle face beside the lone lamp on a rainy night, and the laughter and scolding running at the top of Dazhu Peak in the past. Even the floating figure  The faint fragrance of her body in the memory is so clear at this moment.

    Bit by bit, it comes to mind!

    He knelt down again and kowtowed heavily, but did not say a word again.

    He was lying prone on the ground, motionless. His body, which was a little thin after recovering from the injury, became a little stronger, but he looked a little forlorn.

    Tian Buyi looked at him deeply. After a while, he suddenly let out a long breath and said, "Get up! Follow me to Tongtian Peak. As for whether you come back alive, it depends on your luck."

    Deep in the white clouds, the fairy spirit is lingering, and everything is calm and peaceful, just like the fairyland in people's dreams.

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall.

    The head of the Seven Meridians of Qingyun Sect is here, all looking at the young man kneeling under the hall.

    Master Daoxuan looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was kneeling there, and could not help but think of the two children who were rescued up the mountain five years ago. The world was changing, and it seemed that they had grown up in the blink of an eye.

    He sighed deeply, looked away from Zhang Xiaofan, and said to the other leaders: "Everyone, what do you think of what Zhang Xiaofan just said?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off a long while, the voice of Cangsong Taoist rang out, saying flatly: "This guy's words can never be trusted."

    Zhang Xiaofan, who was kneeling on the ground, shook but did not raise his head.

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said, "Junior Brother Cangsong, why are you so sure?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "The method of blood refining is sinister and sinister. If there were no demons from the demon sect to point it out to him, how could he have such knowledge and power to refine such a magic weapon?"?This person must be a spy of the devil's sect, and his life must not be spared.  "

    Cangsong has always been in charge of the punishment of Qingyun Sect. He has a high position and speaks in a firm and firm tone. When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, the color drained from his face and he could hardly breathe.

    No one said anything, but Tian Buyi had a stern face and said slowly: "If he really deliberately sneaked into my Qingyun sect as you said, how could he deliberately use the magic weapon in front of everyone?"

    Cangsong Taoist snorted and said: "It is difficult to predict the behavior of demons from the Demon Cult. They have ulterior motives and it is not surprising that they do some weird things."

    Tian Buyi said angrily: "Isn't this far-fetched and unreasonable?"

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly: "Am I trying to make excuses? I would like to ask Senior Brother Tian, ??is this blood refining method owned by people in my righteous way?"

    Tian Buyi was speechless and his face turned red. Everyone could tell at this moment that Tian Buyi was still on his disciple's side. At this embarrassing moment, a cold voice suddenly came out. He knew it was the leader of Xiaozhu Peak.  Master Shuiyue: "Senior Brother Cangsong, you keep saying that the blood refining method is evil and evil. How evil and evil is it?"

    Cangsong Taoist opened his mouth to speak, but suddenly choked for a moment, and had to say: "The devil teaches sorcery, do you need to say more?"

    Shui Yue said coldly: "So, Senior Brother Cangsong also knows nothing about the blood refining method. How come he thinks this method is sinister and evil and wants to kill this young man?"

    Cangsong Taoist looked at Master Shuiyue, his eyes were bright and his aura was overwhelming, and he said: "Oh, Junior Sister Shuiyue, what do you mean?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "Brothers, what is happening here is that we don't know much about the blood refining method. Although we have heard about it, it is mostly speculation. If by any chance the so-called blood refining method is true, this happens.  Didn't we kill a good person by mistake? Secondly, this young man is only sixteen years old, and his life story is clear, so it would be unreasonable to insist that he is a member of the Demon Cult."

    Cangsong Taoist narrowed his eyes, but there was a sharp light in the slits of his eyes, and said: "Why is Junior Sister Shuiyue so uncharacteristic of today and vigorously excusing this young man? It is really puzzling?"

    Anger flashed across Shuiyue Xiumei's face, and she said: "I am just talking about the matter. I am definitely not like some people who don't see talents from other families and are afraid of threatening their own status, so they seize trivial matters and kill them without any trace.  human nature!"

    "In terms of sharp tongues, there are six men among the seven here, but none of them can compare to Master Shuiyue. Taoist Cangsong turned pale with anger and stood up in a hurry.

    Master Daoxuan quickly intervened and said: "Okay, okay, why are we arguing again? Sit down, sit down."

    Cangsong Taoist did not dare to ignore the leader's words, so he had to sit back in his seat bitterly.  Shuiyue, on the other hand, had a nonchalant look on her face, sitting upright on her chair.

    Master Daoxuan shook his head, turned to the others, and said, "Everyone, what do you think?"

    The other leaders of each lineage were silent for a while. Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, was the first to say: "Master, I think what Junior Sister Shuiyue said is right. This young man has a clean origin and has never left the mountain since he started. I'm afraid he got this by chance.  This treasure is actually a blessing to me."

    Master Daoxuan stroked his beard and nodded slightly, then turned to look at Tianyun, the leader of Luoxia Peak. Tianyun looked at Cangsong and said, "I agree with Senior Brother Cangsong's approach on this matter."

    Taoist Cangsong gained an ally and nodded towards Taoist Tianyun.

    In the end, only Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was left. He looked at Tian Buyi and others, then at Taoist Cangsong and Taoist Tianyun, and finally took a closer look at Master Daoxuan from the corner of his eye, and thought for a moment.  , and said: "I think Junior Sister Shuiyue is right."

    Tian Buyi's face relaxed, but Taoist Cangsong snorted. Master Daoxuan then nodded and said: "Everyone has said it, so I won't be polite." At this point, he first turned to the person who was still kneeling on the ground.  Zhang Xiaofan said: "Xiaofan, you should get up first."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, looked up at the teachers, and slowly stood up.

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him twice, as if he wanted to see him clearly, and then said to the other leaders: "Everyone, I actually think that Zhang Xiaofan does not look like a member of the Demon Cult. Although this black stick has a sinister aura,  It is restrained, not like the evil monsters from the Demon Cult that we have seen in the past. They are full of murderous intent and show their evil looks"

    Cangsong Taoist heard something was wrong and couldn't help shouting: "Brother, the leader, the devils of the Demon Cult are dangerous and vicious. I would rather kill the wrong one than let him go!"

    Master Daoxuan’s expression changed, he glanced at him and shouted: “Junior Brother Cangsong, do you know what you are talking about?”

    Cangsong knew he had made a mistake and bowed his head in silence.

    Master Daoxuan’s face was serious, but his tone became deeper,He said slowly: "Junior Brother Cangsong, you have been in charge of the punishment of our sect for more than two hundred years, and you are fair and strict. As a brother, I admire you very much. But I see that in the past ten years, you have become increasingly violent and murderous.  Brother Wei is very worried, do you know?"

    Cangsong Taoist whispered: "Yes, senior brother."

    Master Daoxuan said solemnly: "I would rather kill the wrong person than let go. This is what people in the evil way do. Our Qingyun Sect considers itself to be righteous and has always been upright. If we encounter trouble, we would rather let it go than kill the wrong person. Otherwise, we will be the same as those in the evil way."  What's the difference? Junior Brother Cangsong, although your Taoism is profound, you still need to cultivate the Taoism and comprehend the Taoism."

    Cangsong Taoist raised one palm and said, "Thank you, senior brother, for your guidance. Cangsong has learned a lesson."

    Master Daoxuan's face relaxed and he said, "It's good if you know." After saying that, he turned to look at everyone, and everyone said, "Senior brother, the leader, is the one who makes the decision."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "Did you hear everything?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was moved in his heart and said quickly: "Yes, thank you, thank you all, uncles and uncles." After saying that, he turned to Tian Buyi, with some choking in his voice, and said: "Thank you, master."

    Tian Buyi waved his hand, but said nothing.

    Master Daoxuan picked up the short black stick placed on the coffee table at hand, threw it to Zhang Xiaofan, and said with a smile: "You must use this thing, take it back!"

    Zhang Xiaofan stretched out his hand to catch it. After taking it, he immediately felt the familiar and cold breath rising up all of a sudden, spreading all over his body, as if he was spiritually connected and filled with indescribable joy.

    He bowed deeply to Master Daoxuan and said, "Thank you very much, Uncle Master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and clapped his hands three times. Immediately a Taoist boy came over from the back of the hall. Master Daoxuan gave a few instructions. The Taoist boy nodded in response and walked out. After a while, three people were brought in.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked over, but they were all familiar people.  Qi Hao and Zeng "Wang" walked in front. Zeng "Wang" took advantage of his father Zeng Shuchang not paying attention and secretly made a face at Zhang Xiaofan.  As for the last person walking, it was a cold and beautiful woman, Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak.

    These three people, plus Zhang Xiaofan, happen to be the top four disciples of this Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Competition.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,37

 Text Chapter 9 Going down the mountain

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , nuo

    [wangww.] When Qi Hao and Zeng "wang" saw Zhang Xiaofan here, they more or less smiled and said hello. Only Lu Xueqi still looked indifferent, but still glanced at him, her eyes  There seemed to be unknown emotions flashing through deep inside, but they disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the four people in the hall and said with a smile: "I asked the four of you to come here today because I have something to do. I want you to go down the mountain to experience it."

    Qi Hao and others were moved together.

    Master Daoxuan then told the story about the "Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave" in Kongsang Mountain the day before yesterday, and said: "This matter is of great importance. The four of you are the elites of my sect, so I sent you to investigate. But the devil  Teach the demons to be treacherous and vicious, so you should all be careful."

    The four of them said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: "In addition, in addition to my Qingyun Sect, Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple have sent outstanding disciples to investigate together. You must not be rude in front of others, but you must not undermine my Qingyun Sect's momentum.  In addition, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai from Nagato has already gone to Kongsang Mountain to investigate this matter. If you find him, we will discuss everything."

    The four of them looked at each other and agreed in unison.

    Master Daoxuan took a careful look at these four younger generation disciples, and finally his eyes fell on Qi Hao, beckoning: "Qi Hao, come here."

    Qi Hao was startled for a moment and stepped forward. Master Daoxuan looked him up and down, turned to Master Cangsong and smiled: "Junior brother, you have someone to succeed you at Longshou Peak!"

    Cangsong Taoist's face had not looked good since just now. At this time, he finally showed a smile and said with a smile: "Senior brother, it's a joke."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and took out something from his arms, handed it to Qi Hao and said, "Take it."

    Qi Hao took it and took a look, but it was a small mirror with an ancient shape, a bronze rim, a dragon engraved on the top and a tiger engraved on the bottom. The eight trigrams directions were engraved on the mirror. The middle lens was not an ordinary bronze mirror. It was so yellow that it was unclear.  .

    Before Qi Hao could react, Master Cangsong beside him was already beaming with joy and shouted: "You silly boy, what are you still doing? Kneel down and thank me."

    Qi Hao immediately woke up and knew that the inconspicuous thing in his hand was probably the magic weapon "** Mirror". He quickly knelt down and said, "Thank you, Uncle Master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "No, no, no, get up!" Then he said to the others: "You go out first!"

    Everyone knew that he was going to teach Qi Hao the secret of the mirror, so they all retreated.

    Walking outside the hall, Zhang Xiaofan first walked aside with Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi glanced at him and said calmly: "You have a heavy responsibility now, so don't go back to Dazhu Peak. Let's go down the mountain with the three of them later! Dazhu Peak  Let me tell you something there.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, then lowered his head and whispered: "Yes, Master."

    Tian Buyi said: "During the month when you were recovering from your injuries, I heard that your master's wife taught you some sword-controlling techniques and Taoist secrets. Have you memorized them all?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Yes, I have all remembered it."

    Tian Buyi turned around and said slowly: "That's good. Although your qualifications are not good, you are still my disciple of Dazhufeng. Don't embarrass me when you go out."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately said: "Yes, Master, I will never disgrace you."

    Tian Buyi snorted. He had his back turned, and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see his face. He didn't know what his expression was, but listening to his voice, there was no anger at all.

    After a while, Tian Buyi seemed to sigh, turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, said nothing more, waved his hand as a greeting, and then raised the fairy sword to break the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly as the master's figure transformed into a streak of red light and disappeared into the sky, until someone tapped him on the shoulder. He was startled and turned around quickly, only to see the smiling Zeng Wang.  Looking around again, the leaders of other veins have gone, leaving only the two of them and Lu Xueqi standing in the distance.

    Zeng "Net" said with a smile: "You are lucky, I am worried that you will not pass the test this time!"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately felt much more relaxed when he was with him. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Yes! I was scared half to death too."

    Zeng "Net" patted him on the shoulder, looked at him back and forth, and whispered: "Why didn't you bring Xiao Hui?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said with a bitter face: "I was brought by Master early in the morning, but I didn't expect to go down the mountain immediately. I didn't bring anything with me! How could I get Xiao Hui?"

    Zeng "Net" smiled and said: "It's okay, I can lend you the clothes, or you can buy them before we go to Heyang City down the mountain." After saying that, he winked at Zhang Xiaofan and whispered: "Haha, anyway, we are here  It’s a profitable time.”

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan didn’t understand what he meant and said: “What?”

    Zeng "Wang" raised his eyebrows, glanced behind him, and snickered: "There is a beauty accompanying us!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was angry and funny, but he still glanced at Lu Xueqi. At the same time, as if Lu Xueqi had sensed it, he glanced here. The two looked at each other from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan only felt that her eyes were frosty, and he was frightened.  He jumped and quickly looked away.

    The two chatted and laughed for a while. When Zeng "Net" was whispering to him about how he would go on the road with Lu Xueqi in the future, he suddenly noticed that Zhang Xiaofan's originally smiling face suddenly stiffened, and his eyes became straight, staring.  behind him.

    Zeng "Net" felt slightly confused and turned around to look, only to see a man walking up under the long steps. He was in his forties. His clothes were relatively clean, but his face was blank, his eyes were dull, and his mouth was garbled.  Say something without any preface and follow-up: "It's raining, it's dark it smells mother gods, gods, hehe, gods"

    Under the gazes of Zeng "Net" and Lu Xueqi, who was watching from a distance, Zhang Xiaofan walked over, walking very slowly, as if it took a long time before he reached the man.

    It’s like walking back to the past!

    "Second Uncle Wang, are you okay?" He said in a low voice, trying his best to suppress his excitement.

    The man seemed to have no presence of Zhang Xiaofan in his eyes. He still muttered something in his mouth. He left Zhang Xiaofan and walked over. Soon, he disappeared behind the main hall.

    "Who is he?" Zeng "Net" walked up to him and asked.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the place where Uncle Wang disappeared and said sadly: "A lunatic!"

    Zeng Wang looked at his expression and wisely did not ask any more questions.  After a while, Qi Hao, who was beaming with joy, walked out of the hall and greeted the three of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan absent-mindedly walked over with Zeng Wang. After some discussion (Zhang Xiaofan was lost in thought and said nothing), they decided to go down the mountain to Heyang City first.

    Zeng "Net" smiled and said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, is the ** mirror passed to you by the master's uncle very powerful?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "The mirror is the most precious treasure of my Qingyun Sect. It is naturally powerful. I am afraid that I am not practicing enough! Haha, okay, this is the top of the mountain. Except for the leader of the Seven Meridians, the other disciples cannot wield swords. Let's go down  Yunhai, from there, fly to Heyang City with your sword!"

    Lu Xueqi’s face was expressionless, Zhang Xiaofan nodded blankly, and Zeng Wang was the only one with a smile on his face. It seemed that going down the mountain was a happy event for a fun-loving person like him.

    Along the way from Qingyun Sect to Heyang City, the four most "outstanding" disciples of Qingyun Sect came to wield swords. Others were doing it with ease, but Zhang Xiaofan could not help but have some difficulty.

    He had been recuperating for a month, and Suru seemed to have expected that he would be okay, and taught him some of the secrets of Qingyun Sect's Taoism, and also taught him how to use magic weapons to fly in the air.

    In fact, it is simple to say, as long as the Tao practice is deep enough and the magic weapon is not too late, it can be driven by Qingyun Taoism and mind power.

    " However, Zhang Xiaofan's cultivation is not deep. Although the magic weapon is not bad, it is very strange. He is also quite unfamiliar with the newly learned Qingyun Sect method, which will be very troublesome to use.

    At the beginning, Suru didn't expect that he would have to go down the mountain as soon as he climbed up to Tongtian Peak. She also wanted to let him memorize the magic formula first, and then let him practice more after returning to Dazhu Peak. Of course, the leaders of other branches did not know about this weird boy.  After all, looking at his performance in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, one would assume that he knew the most basic sword-controlling technique.

    But little did he know that Zhang Xiaofan secretly learned Taoism and reached the realm of "driving objects" in a daze, but he didn't know how to handle a sword.

    Looking at the others offering their fairy swords, Qi Hao is the white "Ice" fairy sword, Lu Xueqi is the blue "Tianya" fairy sword, and Zeng "Wang" is the fairy sword with a slight purple aura - "Xuanyuan".

    Zhang Xiaofan was nervous and held up the "fire stick", but the feeling seemed to be a little worse, not as comfortable as the day of Qimai Martial Arts.

    Crossing the clouds and over the mountains was supposed to be a half-day journey, but the four of them didn’t arrive at Heyang City until the sun went down.  In order to avoid suspicion, Zhang Xiaofan and three others fell to the ground in a secluded place outside Heyang City. Their whole bodies were soaked and their faces were pale. It seemed that this situation was even more difficult than the competition that day.

    Along the way in the sky, he couldn't control the fire stick several times. If Qi Hao and others hadn't noticed something was wrong around him, didn't dare to go too far away from him, and helped him in time, he would have been afraid of his new "outstanding disciple" of Qingyun Sect.  He would inevitably fall from a high altitude and die in pieces. Before he could bring honor to his master's sect, he would be infamy for thousands of years and bring shame to Qingyun sect.

    Qi Hao and others decided to stop outside the city and walk into the city. Although they wanted to avoid suspicion, they were also afraid of causing trouble in the city.?, in full view of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan accidentally fell down, and the lofty prestige that Qingyun Sect has worked so hard to establish here for two thousand years will be destroyed in one fell swoop. Alas!

    After taking a short rest and waiting for Zhang Xiaofan to catch his breath, the four of them walked toward the tall Heyang City in the sunset.  Zhang Xiaofan was walking at the end, feeling Qi Hao and Lu Xueqi in front of him casting doubtful glances from time to time. Apparently they couldn't understand why a person who excelled in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition couldn't even use an ordinary sword to move clearly.  .

    Zeng Wang, on the other hand, still walked with Zhang Xiaofan with a smile, never mentioning what happened just now, and introduced Heyang City to Zhang Xiaofan nonstop: "Within a hundred miles, this is the largest and most prosperous place.  There are at least 200,000 to 300,000 people living in this city, and the location is good, there are many business trips, and it is even more lively"

    As Zhang Xiaofan listened, he really admired Zeng Wang for his erudition and knowledge, and said: "Net, how come you know everything?"

    Zeng Wang said with a smug look on his face, "What's this? You'll know it if you read a lot." As he spoke, he smiled slyly, secretly whispered into Zhang Xiaofan's ear, "Actually, I've been here many times.  Yes, they all sneaked down the mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "You, you"

    Zeng "Wang" curled his lips and said: "Look at how scared you are? What's the point? Ever since I learned the art of sword control, I naturally have to practice it often. Flying here, what's the point of going shopping when I'm tired?  Fantastic!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Listening to the two of them muttering behind, Qi Hao smiled slightly and said to Lu Xueqi beside him: "Junior sister Lu, it's getting late. Let's spend the night here tonight and get on our way tomorrow!"

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as ice, without any expression, and she just nodded lightly.

    After entering the city, in order to avoid trouble, they changed the clothes of the Qingyun Sect disciples early in the morning, which did not arouse any suspicion. However, Lu Xueqi's extremely beautiful appearance caused quite a stir, causing many passers-by to stop and watch.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Lu Xueqi from the side and saw that although her face was expressionless, a trace of anger flashed through her bright eyes. He couldn't help but worry about these passers-by. If the Dimensional Dimensions were unsheathed, half of this ancient city with a long history would be destroyed first.  .

    However, Lu Xueqi's self-cultivation was obviously much better than Zhang Xiaofan expected. There was no movement from Lu Xueqi until they checked into an inn called "Shanhaiyuan".

    Qi Hao has the most experience among the people, and he is the leader of the four. He was also the one who stepped forward to arrange accommodation in the hotel, and then they were arranged by the store to live in the best backyard.

    This Shanhaiyuan is quite large, with four separate gardens in the back garden. The four of them live in the Xiyuan, each with a room. After going back to rest for a while, Qi Hao called everyone to have dinner at the restaurant in front.

    Shanhaiyuan's self-built restaurant is located on the busiest street in Heyang City, but the VIP room on the third floor is very clean. There are only less than ten tables in the spacious hall, and now there are about five tables.  There are guests having dinner.  Qi Hao called the waiter and ordered a few dishes. He looked very familiar with this place and was probably a regular customer.

    Zhang Xiaofan thought like this in his heart. He was born in a farm family and had never been to a luxurious place like Shanhaiyuan. When he passed by the second floor just now, he saw the grand hall. But when he walked to the third floor, he saw carved dragons and painted phoenixes, mahogany beams, ancient  Fragrant and antique, completely different from the second floor.

    Naturally, he doesn’t know that when people in the world reach a place of wealth, they will instead pursue status and taste. Even though some people like splendor and luxury, in order to let others say that they are somewhat cultivated, they often become arty.

    The four of them sat on a small table by the window. Zeng "Net" took a look at the decoration in the hall and said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, the prices here are not cheap, right?"

    Qi Hao smiled slightly and said: "This is the best restaurant in Heyang City, so naturally it's not much cheaper, but our Qingyun Sect has a good reputation here, and their boss is eager for us to come and won't charge us much.  "

    Zeng "Net" said "ah" and nodded in agreement.  After a while, the waiter brought several plates of freshly fried side dishes to the table, especially a plate of fresh stewed fish at the end. Look at the fish body, which is elongated, sub-round at the front, narrow at the back, dark brown, and has whiskers.  Two pairs, thick and long.  The most important thing is that the meat is white and moist, and the aroma is overflowing, which makes people's fingers lick their fingers.

    Zhang Xiaofan has always been interested in cooking, but he has never seen this kind of fish. He couldn't help but ask the waiter: "Brother, what is this fish called, and how is it cooked?"

    The waiter laughed and said: "Sir, you are really discerning. This 'Stewed Sleeping Fish' is the signature dish of our Shanhaiyuan. It is fragrant, smooth and tender, and has a sweet taste. Within a hundred miles of Heyang City,  But very famous…”

    Zhang Xiaofan swallowed his saliva, picked up the chopsticks, took a bite and put it in his mouth. He immediately closed his eyes and nodded: "Ah! The meat is really good, but it's better cooked. Some sugar and ginger slices are added for the sweetness."  It smells fishy, ??uh, has the aroma of fried onions, which must be the use of fresh shallots. Ah! The most rare thing is that the combination of pepper, five spices, eh By the way, and the taste of sesame oil goes so well together, amazing, amazing!  "

    The intoxicated look on his face made Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" stunned. Even Lu Xueqi looked at him with a strange expression on her face. However, the waiter standing beside him was really impressed and praised loudly: "  The guest officer is really an expert and knows the goods!”

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan noticed the appearance of the people around him, his face turned red, and he quickly put down his chopsticks, but still asked, "Excuse me, brother, where does this sleepy fish come from?"

    Before the waiter could speak, he suddenly heard a woman's voice at the big table next door: "This sleepy fish is a specialty of Zhugou Mountain in the south. It is thousands of miles away from here. How can it be transported here? Aren't you a liar?"  ?" (Note 1)

    Everyone was startled and looked over. They saw eight people sitting on the big table, six men in yellow clothes and two women. One woman was wearing a lavender dress and her face was covered.  The veil made it difficult to see the face, but the skin that was exposed was snow-white; the other woman was the speaker. She was not very old, she looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. She was dressed in aqua clothes, with a beautiful appearance and fine eyebrows.  She has beautiful skin and a pair of bright, big eyes that are extremely smart and eye-catching, even compared to Lu Xueqi's.

    Zhang Xiaofan said "Ah", but saw that after the woman said these words, her eyes fell on Lu Xueqi at his table, and she seemed to be shocked by Lu Xueqi's appearance.  Women love beauty, and even women like Lu Xueqi, who are usually as cold as ice, couldn't help but look at that woman one more time at this moment.

    The waiter smiled apologetically and said: "What this guest said is true, but you don't know. A hundred years ago, this sleeping fish was indeed unique to the Gou Mountains in the south. But later, Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect passed by the Gou Mountains and specially brought this fish to the Gou Mountains.  The sleepy fish was moved back and placed in the flood waters of Qingyun Mountain. Not only is it now alive, but it is also gradually prospering. It is only through the blessing of Daoxuan Immortal on Qingyun Mountain that we can have this good fortune!" He said  As he spoke, a look of extreme reverence appeared on his face.

    Zhang Xiaofan and other Qingyun disciples were naturally happy and smiling after hearing this. But after hearing this, the girl turned around and looked at the veiled woman, sat back, and snorted.

    After finishing the delicious dinner, Zhang Xiaofan and others returned to their residence with satisfaction. Qi Hao said to everyone at the gate of Xiyuan: "You guys can rest here tonight! We will rush to Kongsang Mountain early tomorrow morning."

    Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng "Net" responded, but Lu Xueqi didn't say a word. She walked back to her room and closed the door with a bang.  Qi Hao was stunned for a moment, smiled bitterly at the two of them, and said, "You two junior brothers, please rest early!"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his handsome face and saw that under the setting sun, Qi Hao's expression was no less than before, and he still had a sense of being out of the world. Suddenly he became discouraged and couldn't lift his spirits, so he reluctantly and Zeng "  Net" said hello, but he ignored Qi Hao and walked back to the room.

    Zeng Wang laughed and joked with Qi Hao for a while, and then they went back to their rooms to rest.

    This night was the first time Zhang Xiaofan left Qingyun Mountain in five years. He tossed and turned, and for some reason he didn't sleep well all night.

    In the middle of the night, I finally fell asleep, and suddenly I dreamed that I was covered in blood, standing with a ferocious face in a mountain of corpses and a sea of ????blood. At the same time, there was an unspeakable fanatical murderous intention deep in my heart, like red blood in front of my eyes.  Like the sweet spring water, it attracted him, seduced him, and made him want to kill to get it all.

    "ah!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream, sat up suddenly, gasped for air, and was covered in sweat. After a while, his violently beating heart slowly calmed down.

    He sat in the darkness for a long time. He accidentally reached out and touched the fire stick placed beside his pillow. A cold feeling surrounded him.

    This dream was very similar to the nightmares he had been dreaming about over the years. It was as if he had become another person. The blood-eating murderer in the dream made him feel afraid.

    There was silence and darkness all around.

    He crossed his legs, sat up straight in the darkness, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and clasped his hands in front of him.

    The darkness was like a gentle woman, gently wrapping around his body, and a layer of faint golden light loomed from his body.

    Reflecting that faint light, Zhang Xiaofan's face seemed to be covered with a layer of solemnity that he should not have.

    I don’t know eitherAfter a long time, this layer of golden light gradually dissipated. Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes in the darkness, feeling peaceful.  Every time at this time, he missed the kind and gentle monk Pu Zhi.

    He could no longer sleep. He walked to the door, opened it and walked out.  The nearby rooms were all dark, and Qi Hao and the others must have fallen asleep.

    The back garden of Shanhaiyuan is built in a garden, with four courtyards built in the four directions of southeast and northwest.  Zhang Xiaofan walked out of Xiyuan where he lived and went to the garden in the center.

    It was already late at night, looking up at the sky, the sky was full of stars, and a full moon hung in the sky.  The night breeze was blowing, vaguely carrying a hint of fragrance.  The path is winding and deep, leading to an unknown place ahead.  Along the roadside, grass, shrubs, and flowers of all colors are blooming everywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt confused for a while and walked down the path. The breeze blew on his face, bringing a slight chill.

    On such a quiet night, a young man walked alone in the deep garden, reminiscing about the past.

    By the roadside, a small flower trembled gently in the night wind, with crystal dewdrops attached to the pink and white petals, which were exquisite and clear. Zhang Xiaofan stopped and was stunned by the sight.

    The faint fragrance comes quietly.

    Suddenly, a slender jade hand seemed to stretch out from the eternal darkness, with a hint of quiet beauty, imprinted with the moonlight and stars in the sky, and touched the flower.

    Break it off!

    At that moment, there was a "boom" in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, as if the moonlight in the sky had lost its luster, and the garden suddenly fell into darkness.

    He turned his head and looked over, with a bit of inexplicable hatred.

    A young girl in aqua clothes stood there, as if attracting the light from the sky. She gently put the flower in front of her nose and smelled it deeply.

    Note 1: "Book of Mountains and Seas. Volume 4 of the Classic of Mountains and Seas. Volume 4. Zhugou Mountains": The water travels five hundred miles to the south, and the mountains called Zhugou Mountains have no vegetation and many sand and stones.  It is a mountain with a vast area of ??hundreds of miles and many sleeping fish.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    , nuo

 Text Chapter 10 Ten Thousand Bats

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , com

    [网ww.] Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and recognized this person as the beautiful girl who was arguing about sleeping fish at dinner. At this moment, he saw that she was still wearing the same set of aqua clothes, and her skin was like snow under the moonlight. She was so beautiful that she was so beautiful.  Like a fairy.

    The girl put the freshly cut flower to her nose, took a deep breath, and an intoxicated expression appeared on her face, with a breathtaking beauty.  And the flowers seemed to be even more brilliant in front of her beautiful face.

    However, Zhang Xiaofan felt a burst of unknown anger from deep in his heart, frowning and said: "This flower is blooming beautifully, why did you break it?"

    The bright eyes of the girl in green were flowing, and her eyes were like water as they turned around Zhang Xiaofan, and she said calmly: "I picked this flower, which is the blessing of this flower; being smelled by me is the fate that this flower has cultivated for three generations.  How could a layman like you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. It was the first time in his life that he had heard of such a ridiculous thing. He shook his head and said, "If you break off this flower, you will lose your life. How can you be happy?"

    The girl in green glanced at him and said, "You're not a flower, how do you know it won't be happy?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt even more angry when he heard the woman's unreasonable words, and said: "You are not a flower, so how do you know that it will be happy? Maybe the flower is in pain at the moment, ah! Look, then  If there's water on the flowers, I'm sure they'll cry in pain."

    The girl in green clothes was obviously stunned for a moment, and after a moment she burst out laughing. She was as beautiful as a hundred flowers in full bloom, and Zhang Xiaofan was almost stunned.

    "Hua Lei?Haha, Hua Lei, this is the first time in my life that I heard a grown man refer to dew as the tears of flowers. I laughed to death"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red and he was speechless, but seeing the girl’s waist bent with laughter and her face burning, he forced himself to say: “Then, what’s the matter?”

    Unexpectedly, when the girl heard this and looked at him, she laughed even louder. The clear laughter echoed in the quiet and dark garden, adding a bit of warmth.

    Zhang Xiaofan was angry. He wanted to say something but didn't know how to say it. Looking at the woman's happy smile, he stamped his feet angrily, turned around and left.

    Before he had taken two steps, he suddenly heard the girl in green behind her stop laughing, but there was still a hint of smile in her tone as she said, "Hey, wait a minute."

    Zhang Xiaofan originally went out tonight and was in a good mood, but after meeting this woman, he was in a bad mood. Now that he heard her cry out, he felt irritated again. He couldn't help but turn around and said: "I didn't say hello, you did."  who?"

    The girl was startled for a moment, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Her eyes looking at Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be a little colder. It seemed that few people had ever contradicted her like this.

    But after a moment, she seemed to have thought of something again. Although she did not regain her bright smile, her tone was still gentle and she said, "Oh, what is your name?"

    Zhang Xiaofan blurted out: "My name is" After choking for a moment, he snorted and said, "Why should I tell you?"

    The girl in green had a solemn expression and seemed a little angry, but when she saw Zhang Xiaofan's angry expression, she looked like a angry little boy, and she couldn't help but burst into laughter again.

    This smile completely dissipated the aura of her sinking face just now. Against the moonlight in the sky and the fragrance of the garden, this beautiful woman's face was full of smiles, as if she knew that this was not a good thing, and she shook her head and was about to endure it.  He stopped, but still laughed.

    It’s as if the innocence of long ago came to life again tonight.

    The moonlight was like water, gently shining on her shoulders and face, reflecting the soul-stirring beauty.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know when he became obsessed with watching it.

    The girl laughed for a while, and when she found Zhang Xiaofan staring at her, she let out a laugh. She didn't blush like a girl would, but said directly: "Am I good-looking?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled by her, as if he had been caught as a thief, and felt greatly embarrassed, but under the soft eyes of the girl, he felt that he had nowhere to escape: "I you  Uh, you look good!"

    As soon as the words came out, Zhang Xiaofan himself was stunned for a moment, and an indescribable strange feeling came to his heart, but the girl didn't seem to care, with a faint smile on her face, and said: "I think so, growing up, who doesn't  You guys say I'm beautiful! You all look the same."

    Listening to her tone of voice, she seems to have gone through many vicissitudes of life at such a young age.  Zhang Xiaofan was furious and was about to retort, but when he looked over inadvertently, he saw her bright eyes and white teeth, her body in the moonlight, she looked vaguely familiar.

    He immediately remembered the senior sister he had seen with his own eyes on Qingyun Mountain, beside the clear water pool.Seeing the beautiful figure, his mood suddenly waned and he could no longer raise his spirits. He glanced at the girl in green again, sighed lowly, turned around and left without saying a word.

    "Hey," after walking a few steps, he heard another shout from behind him. Zhang Xiaofan frowned and turned around, looking at the girl in green.

    She squinted her eyes slightly, and her polished lips seemed to tighten a little, as if she was thinking about something, but the atmosphere suddenly became silent.

    "What's your name?" She still asked, his shadow reflected in her eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly flinched, and all the anger he had just dissipated in a moment, as if the anger towards this figure was undeserved.

    He avoided the soft eyes and said with a little timidity that made him uneasy: "Zhang Xiaofan."

    Then he walked back quickly, almost as if he was running away.

    He strode with his head lowered. As soon as he reached a corner of the winding path, he suddenly noticed a black figure appearing in front of him. In this dark garden, it would have been difficult to spot him if he hadn't been close.

    He could hardly hold back his momentum, but fortunately his body was still very responsive and he stopped in front of that person.  In the darkness, a pair of bright but quiet eyes appeared in front of him.

    The two of them were too close to each other. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly took a step back. Then he saw clearly that this person was the masked woman sitting next to the girl in green at dinner.

    At this moment, she was still veiled, but she had changed into a black silk dress. In this night, she was almost like a ghost.

    Zhang Xiaofan calmed down and was still breathing a little. He could smell a faint fragrance in his nose. I don’t know if it was the fragrance in the garden or when he was near the woman just now

    His heart skipped a beat and he felt that it was a mistake to come out tonight. He muttered vaguely: "I'm sorry." Then he walked past the masked woman and walked towards his residence.

    From beginning to end, the masked woman never said a word, she just stood there quietly, watching the young man in her eyes.  When Zhang Xiaofan walked past her, she slowly turned around and looked at his leaving figure.

    After a long time, when her figure almost merged with the darkness in the dark garden, she turned around and walked towards the depths of the garden.  Soon, she saw the woman in green, still standing where she was, playing with a broken flower in her hand.

    The girl in green looked up, without any surprise, and said with a smile: "Aunt You, you are back."

    The masked woman glanced at the flowers in her hand, her veil moved slightly, and she seemed to be nodding, and said: "Those four people are under the Qingyun sect." Her voice echoed in the garden, floating deep, although it was soft, it carried a  A bit ghostly: "The leader is Qi Hao from the Dragon Head Peak lineage. I have never seen the other three. They seem to be from the younger generation and I don't know their names."

    The girl in green smiled slightly and said, "I know someone. The man who just passed by is called Zhang Xiaofan. What a local name."

    The masked woman glanced at her and said calmly: "Baguio, I haven't seen you enjoying the flowers for a long time."

    The girl in green, also known as Baguio, seemed to be stunned for a moment. The next moment, a smile appeared on her beautiful face again and said: "Yes! Aunt You, it's been a long time."

    She picked up the flower and looked at it carefully.  Then, under the gaze of the masked woman, the girl in green smiled, but firmly clenched her hands and crushed the beautiful flowers into pieces.

    The next day, four people from the Qingyun Sect got up. After washing up, Qi Hao gathered the four of them and discussed: "Kongsang Mountain is three thousand miles away in the east, and the distance is not close. It is important for us to hurry up." The other three people had no objections, so  Then check out and set off.

    The boss of Shanhaiyuan really admires Qingyunmen. The originally expensive rent was actually discounted by 50%, making it almost the same as ordinary rent.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched Qi Hao joking and settling accounts with the boss, but glanced around, but until he left, he didn't see the girl in green last night again.

    The four of them traveled in the air. The three-thousand-mile journey took ten days. During this period, Zhang Xiaofan was naturally greatly hindered. However, in the next few days, Zhang Xiaofan gradually became familiar with Taoism and also became familiar with "burning fire sticks".  It was even more familiar, and it actually flew decently. When flying high in the sky every day, the feeling of flying through the blue sky and white clouds really made him excited for several days.

    On this day, we finally arrived at Kongsang Mountain. Everyone was surprised to see that within a hundred miles, there was a steep and towering mountain, but it was full of rocks and few vegetation. There was no human habitation at the bottom of the mountain, and it was desolate.

    It was almost dusk at this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the dim yellow sunset shone on Kongsang Mountain, which seemed to be a bit desolate and a bit scary.

    Everyone dropped down at the foot of the mountain and put away their fairy swords and magic weapons.  Qi Hao looked at itWith a smile on his face, he said: "I think there is no one to stay here, so why don't we go up the mountain immediately and look for the 'Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave' and see if there is a suitable place to rest for the night."

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "Senior Brother Qi's words make sense, let's go up the mountain now!" Seeing that Zeng "Net" agreed, Zhang Xiaofan had no objections of his own. Lu Xueqi looked at the sky and said nothing, but she was the first  One walked towards the top of the mountain.

    Although Kongsang Mountain is not as exaggeratedly high as Qingyun Mountain's Tongtian Peak, it is not low either. In addition, it is remote and steep, with no way to find it. The four of them went up from the foot of the mountain and only reached the mountainside when the sky was completely dark.  Come down.

    The four of them walked to a platform. Qi Hao stopped everyone and took out a small bronze mirror from his arms. All three of them recognized it as the Qingyun Sect's most precious "brother mirror" and were stunned for a moment.  I don’t know what Qi Hao is going to do.

    I saw Qi Hao holding the mirror in his hand and reciting a few mantras in a low voice. The originally dim mirror seemed to be sensitive and gradually lit up. Then it floated from Qi Hao's hand and stayed there.  Two feet above his head, the light gradually grew stronger, with a pale yellow halo, illuminating a circle about six feet around the four of them, protecting them in the center.

    Qi Hao then said: "Eight hundred years ago, Kongsang Mountain was a gathering place for demons from the Demon Cult. Moreover, I found this mountain to be desolate and strange. I am afraid that there are many mountain spirits and monsters. The mirror functions to protect the Lord, so we can  Preventive measures."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the small mirror floating in the air, and saw that the small mirror did not seem to be amazing in appearance, but there was an aura of aura hidden in its simplicity, which should not be underestimated.

    At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud noise in the distance, followed by the sound of "crackling".

    The sound gradually became denser, and in the end, not only did it get louder, but the rhythm was almost inaudible. Only the huge noise of "rumbling" echoed in the barren mountains and ridges. In the distance, a sound emitted by the mirror in the darkness was heard.  With a little light, everyone suddenly saw a black cloud suddenly rising behind the distant mountain, making it even more strange in the darkness, and the loud rumbling sound came from there.

    ?????????????????????????????????????Zeng "Net" rolled his eyes and suddenly lost his voice: "** Mirror!"

    As soon as he spoke, before everyone could react, the increasingly huge black cloud in the sky felt something and moved here. A moment later, a shrill roar seemed to come from the black cloud,  In an instant, the black clouds all turned around and rushed toward the four people, the only light in the dark night.

    In an instant, the originally starry night sky turned dark, as if it was covered by something.

    Everyone felt that a fishy smell filled the surrounding area in an instant, and Zhang Xiaofan and others were all shocked.  Only Qi Hao was still calm, but his face had turned pale, and he said quickly: "Don't move around, don't leave the aperture range of the mirror."

    After a while, the whistling and rumbling sound was close to their ears. Reflecting the light of the mirror, everyone finally saw the black cloud clearly. It turned out to be countless black bats, densely packed, and looking at the figure, it was bigger than before.  The bats they saw were more than twice as big, and each one had its mouth wide open. They were all black and had a scarlet mouth, which was terrifying.

    But the pale yellow light emitted by the mirror showed its effect at this time, and all the bats were separated from the aperture. No matter how they hit and squeezed, the aperture did not move at all.

    On the contrary, the bat that was close to the aperture and in contact with the pale yellow light made a "sizzling" sound from its black body. After a moment, it fell to the ground, struggling endlessly, and saw that it could not survive.

    "It's just that there are so many bats in this group. If you look around, even the stars in the night sky are covered. I'm afraid there aren't millions or tens of millions of them.

    Those who died on the ground were probably less than one millionth of them, but countless bats were seen rushing forward one after another. The four people were surrounded in the center. Although nothing happened for the time being, there was terrifying blood on the front, back and left.  The basin has a big mouth, and the fishy smell is almost nauseating.

    However, the mirror is a Taoist treasure after all. Under the attacks of countless ferocious beasts, it showed no sign of fragility. The yellow circle of light seemed to be thin, but it stood like a mountain. After a while, the bat corpses around the circle were piling up.  high.

    At this moment, I don’t know how many black bats are surrounding the aperture. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. I’m afraid it’s three hundred layers inside and three hundred layers outside.

    But the impact of these beasts on the aperture seemed to slowly slow down. They seemed to know that their efforts were futile and stopped doing such useless things.  It's just that these bats seem to be reluctant to part with the delicious food, and they still surround it and refuse to leave.

    Zhang Xiaofan's mind was in turmoil. He had never seen such a vicious thing in his life. He was still a little nervous and frightened until now. He panted and looked away from the surrounding bats. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lu Xueqi standing next to her with a pale face.  Extremely.

    As if at the same time, Lu Xueqi also sensed his gaze and looked towards Zhang XiaofanIt seems here.  Their eyes met in the air.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly turned her head, her pale face seemed a little whiter, but she never looked back.

    "brush……"

    Suddenly, all the bats fluttered their wings and flew up. Zeng "Net" looked at them, and then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's not easy"

    Before he finished speaking, he couldn't go on. He saw the sky full of black clouds and countless bats flying to high places. They suddenly turned around and saw the ones in front of them rushing down like hailstones and hitting the aperture of the mirror.  , but was knocked back by the aperture of the mirror, and then a cloud of blood mist rose up, falling to the ground in pieces under the pale yellow light.

    Blood flowed horizontally, and the face was bloody. Countless terrifying blood flowers flickered in the night and then fell to the ground. However, the bats that followed seemed to be indifferent to the death of the same kind in front of them, and they continued to hit each other.

    The four members of the Qingyun Sect all looked pale, looking at the ferocious and savage objects that were rare in this world.

    Around the aperture, a thick pile of bat corpses nearly half a man high was quickly piled up.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly found that the clothes on his back were completely wet with cold sweat.

    I don’t know how long this terrifying scene lasted. When the bat corpses outside the aperture were almost as high as a person, the bat group finally stopped this powerful and brutal attack. At this moment, even if it was a precious mirror, the aperture emitted by it was  The brightness also dimmed a bit, but it still shone in the dark night and stood firm.

    The sky is full of dark clouds, surrounding the only light in this dark night, but they still refuse to leave.

    The four of them didn’t even dare to close their eyes. They each held their own fairy swords and magic weapons in their hands, and they didn’t dare to slack off at all.

    These huge groups of bats seemed to have no good solution. They just surrounded and refused to leave, but they did not launch any more attacks.

    This went on until dawn.

    When the first ray of sunlight came over from the sky, as if there was a call from somewhere, all the bats suddenly flew up, hovered in the air for a moment, and then flew back to the place where they flew out last night. They came very quickly.  It went faster, and within a moment, these countless bats had disappeared.

    The four people in Qingyun Sect slowly relaxed, but after a long time, Qi Hao did not remove the mirror until he was absolutely sure that those bats would not come out again.

    The aperture dissipates.

    With a muffled sound, the hills of bat corpses surrounding the four people suddenly fell in from all directions, drowning the four people in this disgusting and terrifying river.

    At that moment, Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, and he almost thought he had stopped breathing. At the same time, he heard a scream from the person next to him, and a jade hand stretched out and grabbed his hand tightly.  Arms.

    The force was so great that her nails dug into his flesh through his clothes.

    This pain penetrated into his heart. He turned around and looked at this frightened and beautiful woman. Her pale face showed a trace of panic in the morning sun, which made people feel an inexplicable pain in their heart.

    Suddenly, all the fear in his heart disappeared. Even though he was still a little nervous, his attention was attracted by Lu Xueqi, as if he must not shrink in front of her.

    He took a step forward and stood in front of her.

    Lu Xueqi's breathing slowly calmed down. She raised her head slightly, moved her lips lightly, took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and let go of her hand.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    , com

 Text Chapter 1 Ancient Cave

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】The four of them finally got out of the pile of bat corpses, but they were all in an extremely miserable state. Not only were their bodies covered in dirty dark blood, but the smell was also extremely foul.

    The four of them are members of the Qingyun sect and have always been clean. Especially Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak, who is even more clean by nature. The situation at this moment is really more uncomfortable than cutting her three times.

    The four of them hurriedly walked away. At this moment, they all just wanted to get as far away from the disgusting pile of bat corpses as possible.  They walked a long distance in one breath and came to a relatively flat rock. The four of them patted their clothes and tidied them up for a long time. They only brushed off some debris, but the traces of bat blood and the stench were still lingering no matter what.  Don't go.

    Zhang Xiaofan and the other three men were doing better, but Lu Xueqi's usually cold face was as frosty as snow at this moment. She was wiping her clothes hard and rubbing them vigorously. It seemed that she would not get these disgusting things out of her body.  Go and never give up.

    It’s just that the blood stains seemed to be particularly sticky. Soon, Qi Hao, Zeng Wang and Zhang Xiaofan all gave up their efforts. Only Lu Xueqi still refused to give up with a white face.  The three men looked at each other in confusion. Even the most experienced Qi Hao looked a little embarrassed now and didn't know what to say.

    Just when the four of them were silent and only Lu Xueqi frowned and rubbed her clothes, a few roars suddenly came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw four rays of light flashing in the sky, two yellow, one white and one green. After a moment, this  Four rays of light fell in front of them, and after a flash, four figures appeared.

    The two people on the left are actually two monks. The one behind him is tall, with thick eyebrows and huge eyes, and a sinister face. He is not angry but powerful. If he were not wearing cassocks, he might have been mistaken for a robber who was robbing someone on the road.

    But the other monk standing in front of him was a young monk who was a head shorter than him. He was completely different from him. He had fair skin, bright eyes, and was dressed in moon-white cassock. He looked a little thin, but in any case  No contempt.

    The two people on the right side are two young men, a man and a woman. The man is handsome and the woman is delicate. They stand together and match each other perfectly, just like the golden boy and girl in front of the Goddess.

    The four people looked at the four people from the Qingyun Sect and frowned when they saw the blood on their bodies. The young and fair monk first shouted the Buddha's name and said: "Amitabha, are the four donors under the Qingyun Sect?"

    The four people in Qingyun looked at each other, Qi Hao stepped out from the crowd, returned the salute, and said: "Exactly, Qi Hao, may I ask you"

    The young monk smiled slightly and said: "The young monk is the Dharma Minister of Tianyin Temple, and this is the junior disciple Fashan. The two next to him are Li Xun and Yan Hong, the outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley."

    The tall Fa Shan returned the greeting in a low voice, but Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley looked arrogant and nodded slightly, as if they had seen the ceremony.

    Qi Hao frowned and immediately ignored the two people from Fenxiang Valley and said to Faxiang: "Ah! I have admired the name of Senior Brother Faxiang of Tianyin Temple for a long time. He is praised as a rare talent for thousands of years by the righteous cultivators. I met him today and he is indeed extraordinary!"

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother Qi is really wrong. I am a young monk with dull qualifications, but my mentor Pu Hong never gave up. He taught me the true Dharma in order to do some good deeds for the people of the world, but he dare not compare with other senior brothers from Qingyun Sect."

    Qi Hao laughed loudly, waved his hands repeatedly, and said: "Senior Brother Faxiang is too humble. Come, let me introduce some of my junior brothers and sisters to you." After that, he introduced Zhang Xiaofan and three others to them. Zhang Xiaofan followed them to greet them, but he didn't know  Why, he felt that when Qi Hao introduced him, the Dharma Minister's eyes seemed to light up and he glanced at him one more time.

    At this time, the face of Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley, who had been left aside since the beginning of the conversation, was not very good-looking. After Qi Hao finished his introduction, he suddenly said coldly: "Brother Qi, your Qingyun Sect has always regarded itself as the leader of the righteous way, and the true Taoist method is unique.  How come in the world, when we meet today, everyone is so embarrassed?"

    The expressions of the four people in the Qingyun Sect all changed. Zhang Xiaofan was even more disgusted when he looked at him with his eyes above his head. When he glanced around, he saw that Lu Xueqi had stopped wiping her clothes at some point, with a frosty look on her face.  , looked at the two people in Fenxiang Valley coldly, but most of all they were looking at each other with the beautiful woman named Yan Hong.

    After all, Qi Hao was experienced in the world. Although he was slightly angry, he recovered quickly. He smiled and said, "To be honest, I came here with three of my colleagues last night. They wanted to search for the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Unexpectedly, we failed."  Encountered countless bats"

    When the four Faxiang people heard this, their expressions changed. The tall and tall Fashan opened his eyes wide and said in a rough voice: "Well, those are the countless beasts in the Wanbat Ancient Cave. They are ferocious and savage."  Cruel and very difficult to deal with.”

    Qi Hao is so clever. As soon as he heard this, he knew that most of the four people in front of him had come a few days earlier and had also encountered these exciting people.The guy in great pain.  His mind was racing, but he suddenly heard a long laugh from Zeng "Net" behind him. He walked forward, smiled at Fashan and said, "Brother Fashan, so you have also encountered these vampire bats?"

    Fashan nodded, seemingly straight-tempered, and said, "Yes, there were too many bats, so we had to retreat."

    Zeng Wang said "Ah", sighed, and said: "To tell you the truth, we also encountered those bats last night. We wanted to eliminate them for the people, but unexpectedly they killed them from morning till night. No matter how hard we tried,  But they were still unable to kill them. In the end, they could only drive these vicious creatures back to the cave, but they ended up covered in filth. Alas! I’m ashamed, I’m ashamed!”

    He turned back to look at Qi Hao. The two looked at each other and smiled, saying in unison: "Ashamed! Ashamed!"

    Everyone’s expressions changed. The difference was that Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley snorted with disdain on his face. The beautiful woman Yan Hong seemed a little shy, but she also clearly showed disbelief on her face.  The Faxiang of Tianyin Temple smiled and said nothing, but Fashan had admiration on his face. Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and glanced at the two people who were smiling brightly.

    After a while, the Dharma Minister smiled and said: "This time about the Kongsang Mountain incident, the elders of our three sects originally wanted us younger generations to receive some experience. Now we are all here, but the senior brothers from Qingyun Sect have come from afar to work hard, so why don't we take a day off first?  , how about we go into the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave to investigate tomorrow morning?"

    At this time, Li Xun, who was standing next to him, snorted coldly and said, "Senior Brother Faxiang is right, otherwise someone will have to make some excuses after entering."

    Except for Zhang Xiaofan, none of Qi Hao, Zeng "Net" and Lu Xueqi, who came from the famous Qingyun family, were not favored by their teachers in their own lineage and did not have some arrogance in their bones.

    At that moment, Qi Hao snorted coldly and said, "Senior Brother Li Xun is right. Otherwise, with my current tired body, I would be powerless to save you when the time comes!"

    Li Xun obviously didn't expect that all the people under Qingyun's sect would be so arrogant. He was born in Fenxiang Valley and had been valued by his teachers since he was a child. Among his peers, except for a few people, all of them were far better than others in practicing Taoism.  As a fellow disciple, he has developed a arrogant and arrogant personality. How can he bear this anger? His face suddenly changed, and he stared at Qi Hao and said, "So, Senior Brother Qi's practice is far better than mine. I would like to ask for advice."  Fan."

    It was about the face of the master. Qi Hao straightened his body and was about to walk out. Suddenly he saw Lu Xueqi coming out from behind. She stood in the middle of the field and said coldly: "Senior Brother Qi, please come on and I'll give you a lesson on Fenxiang Valley."  It’s just magic."

    Li Xun was stunned for a moment, and saw that although Lu Xueqi was covered in blood, the skin on her jade face was reflected as white as snow. Although her expression was cold, her awe-inspiring expression had the air of looking down on all living beings and elegant and elegant.  He had never seen such stunning beauty before, and he was stunned for a moment.

    At the same time, the Master of Tianyin Temple came out and said with a smile: "Brothers, we came here to check out the remaining members of the Demon Sect. I must have taught you before leaving. If they know about us,  If you act on your impulse here, I'm afraid you'll be punished if you go back, and besides, it's just a trivial matter, so how about we all give in?"

    Li Xun came back to his senses, snorted and looked up at the sky. Although he didn't speak, the meaning was quite obvious.  At this moment, Qi Hao thought of Master Daoxuan's instructions before leaving, and he felt a little regretful. He took the opportunity to step down, and called from behind: "Junior Sister Lu, what Senior Brother Faxiang said is right, we should consider peace as the most important thing!"

    Lu Xueqi looked at everyone, snorted, and walked back. She saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at her, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and then walked aside alone.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt cold when she glanced at him, and an indescribable feeling came over him.

    I only heard the Dharma Minister say again: "In that case, let's go down the mountain first, and then go up the mountain to investigate again tomorrow morning!"

    At this time, everyone had no objections, so Dharma Prime Minister led the way, and everyone followed him with his sword, and came to a small hill thirty miles away from Kongsang Mountain. There was actually a clear spring here, which was what everyone in Qingyun Sect wanted.  need.  At that moment, everyone freshened up by the water, found a quiet place to change clothes, and then walked out to meet the Faxiang and others.

    Lu Xueqi was a daughter, so it was inconvenient, and the place to change clothes was the farthest away, so she was the last one to come out.  When everyone looked at her, they saw that after she had washed herself, her face was radiant, adding a bit of charm to her original beauty, and their eyes immediately lit up.  Needless to say, the eyes of Zeng Wang, Li Xun and others were shining. Even Fenxianggu Yanhong, who had been silent, also looked at her a few more times.

    The eight most "outstanding" disciples of the three sects of the current righteous path sat around and talked about it. Zhang Xiaofan only learned from Fa Xiang and others that the bats in Kongsang Mountain's "Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave" were raised by the demon sect back then.  Alien species, ferocious and cruel, good at sucking blood, originallyAfter the Demon Cult's stronghold was destroyed here eight hundred years ago, there were still a few remaining bats.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? reproduction and flourishing, and now it has reached a huge scale. Every time there is a predator, the area of ????500 miles is completely deserted.

    However, these bats seem to be afraid of the sun, so they are only active at night. They live in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave during the day. Everyone in Qingyun Sect happened to meet them last night. If they went up the mountain during the day, they would be fine.

    Hearing this, Zeng Wang frowned and asked the Faxiang: "Brother Faxiang, since those beasts are in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, how can we go in and investigate?"

    The Dharma Minister hesitated for a moment and said: "According to the monk's observations these days, these beasts only hang upside down on the ceiling of the ancient cave during the day and do not move. It is not certain that we can go in."

    Zeng "Net" was speechless, but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but said: "That means you are not sure, Brother Faxiang. Maybe those guys will pounce on us after seeing us entering the cave. What should we do?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked at him, and there seemed to be a faint light flickering in his eyes, but his expression remained gentle, and he said: "That's exactly it. In fact, the young monk is not 100% sure, but the master always has to do what he is ordered to do, so why don't you give it a try?  The last try, the worst we can do is quit. Today, Junior Brother Fashan, myself, and the two benefactors from Fenxiang Valley wanted to go in and have a look, but we didn’t expect to meet you all, so that’s good, there are so many people so we can take care of you!”

    "Humph", but Li Xun snorted coldly on the side. The four people from Qingyun Sect looked at him at the same time, but Li Xun was not afraid at all. Only when he saw Lu Xueqi's eyes looking over, his expression became somewhat  Variety.

    Qi Hao ignored him, turned to Fa Xiang and said, "There is one more thing, please ask Senior Brother Fa Xiang."

    Fa Xiang said: "Senior Brother Qi, please tell me."

    Qi Hao said: "Three months ago, my Qingyun Clan's eldest disciple, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, came here first. I wonder if you all know where he is now?"

    Dharma Prime Minister shook his head and said: "We came here together with the two of Fenxiang Valley, but we have not seen Senior Brother Xiao."

    Qi Hao frowned and remained silent.

    The next day, when the sun was rising, Zhang Xiaofan and eight other people came to Kongsang Mountain. They saw that the mountain was deserted and the ground was covered with sand and rocks. On such a huge mountain, even ordinary birdsong could not be heard. They expected that they had not done what they had done earlier.  The snacks of the fierce bats have already migrated out of this mountain peak.

    Fa Xiang and others came a few days ago and have already found the location of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.  Now everyone followed, cautiously all the way, and finally arrived at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.

    This is a huge mid-mountain cave, located in the shadow of the mountain and sloping slightly downward. There is only a little light at the entrance of the cave, and it is pitch black further inside.  Standing five or six feet away from the entrance of the cave, everyone felt the cold wind blowing out of the cave, blowing over their faces, and feeling cold to the bones.  At the same time, there was a faint rustling sound, like a whisper, like a ghost crying, which made people feel numb.

    Qi Hao took another look at the cave, turned around and forced a smile, saying: "In that case, let's go in."

    Everyone was silent, Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Exactly, but the dangers in this cave are unpredictable. You'd better prepare your immortal weapons just in case."

    It was a matter of life and death, and no one dared to neglect it. They all took the magic weapon in their hands. When Li Xun, Yan Hong and the two monks from Tianyin Temple saw Zhang Xiaofan taking out a black fire stick, they were all stunned.  , looking stunned.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he felt quite embarrassed. Fortunately, at this moment, Lu Xueqi, under her blue light, said coldly: "Let's go." Then he was the first to walk towards the dark cave, and everyone quickly followed.  , and then the problem was solved.

    Just as they were about to enter the cave entrance and the cold wind was getting colder and colder, the Faxiang seemed to be approaching Zhang Xiaofan intentionally or unintentionally. Zhang Xiaofan felt it and smiled at him.

    The Faxiang smiled back and whispered: "Junior Brother Zhang, the road ahead is difficult and dangerous, so you can follow me."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but he saw that Dharma had already walked into the darkness. He didn't have time to think too much. He saw everyone entering the cave and hurriedly followed him.

    As soon as he stepped into the cave, Zhang Xiaofan felt his feet go soft and his whole body sank downwards. He was shocked, but luckily he only sank to his ankles and stopped.

    At this time, everyone was already in darkness, but their magic weapons and immortal weapons were sacrificed, emitting rays of light. Zhang Xiaofan looked at his feet, and his face suddenly turned bitter. It turned out that what he was stepping on was extremely thick bat excrement, with a foul odor.  Not to mention, the feet are still stuck in it, and the feeling is as uncomfortable as it can be.

    He raised his eyes and looked forward, and saw that most of the others had the same expression, especially the two women, Lu Xueqi and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, who frowned and looked pale.

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and reluctantly calmed down.After getting familiar with this environment, I walked inside again. At this time, the rustling sound like the whisper of a demon also became louder at the same time, as if it was far away, but also seemed to be right next to me, everywhere.

    After walking another three or four feet like this, Qi Hao at the front suddenly whispered: "Slow down!"

    Everyone immediately stopped and saw Qi Hao's ice fairy sword rising slowly, and the light gradually brightened, illuminating the cave in front. Everyone immediately held their breath.

    This is a huge cave. The top of the cave is very high from the ground. Under the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword, everyone is shocked to see countless black bats hanging upside down at the top of the cave. It is almost impossible to see the rocks of the cave.

    And that "rustling" sound is caused by the friction of these beasts.

    In the darkness, the bats illuminated by the white light seemed to feel uneasy. One by one they started to move, but they did not fly. Instead, they used their claws to climb on the rocks and move towards the darkness. Some simply caught the same kind of bats.  On the body.  Those fangs and mouths become more terrifying in the darkness, which is frightening.

    No one dared to breathe. After a pause, everyone realized that although the light here was particularly eye-catching in the darkness, these bats seemed to be motionless and would not attack. After discovering this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Dharma Minister whispered: "Fortunately, the young monk's judgment is correct. Everyone, let's move on."

    Everyone turned their heads and walked towards the deeper darkness of this terrifying ancient cave.  As everyone walked forward, the bat guano under their feet became thicker and thicker. Under the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword, the bats on the top of the cave seemed to be endless. There were more and more bats, with sharp teeth and murmuring sounds.  All roaring around.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the eight of them were not possessed of the righteous dharma, and firm in their minds, ordinary people would have gone mad.

    I don’t know how long they walked like this. Zhang Xiaofan was walking in the middle of the team, but Dharma Prime Minister was always walking in front of him. Seeing that the moon-white monk’s robe of the young monk in front of him was stained with some dirt, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered  Universal wisdom.

    Does the person deep in the memory come from the same place as the monk in front of me?

    Ahead, Qi Hao suddenly heard a slight cry: "Ah!"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could recover, he felt something strange under his feet, as if he had stepped on hard ground.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 2 Demon

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】The Dharma Standing in front muttered a Buddha's name. After a moment, a round bead shining with solemn golden light was lifted from his hand. At first, the light seemed to be attached to the Dharma, but with the power of the Dharma,  After urging, the golden light suddenly flourished. With the bead as the center, the golden light surged in all directions like a tide.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, almost as if he heard a whistling sound in his ears, and a golden halo of light passed by his side.

    Everyone present’s face was reflected in a light golden color, and at the same time they felt relaxed. Even if they were a little nervous, they calmed down in an instant.  The huge space was as bright as day in the blink of an eye. If it weren't for the ferocious rocks and squirming bats, it would almost make people think they were in a Buddhist paradise.

    Li Xun, who has always had his eyes high above his head, was a little surprised at this moment. He stood aside and said in surprise: "Reincarnation Pearl!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister glanced at him and said, "Senior Brother Li has good eyesight."

    Li Xun seemed to be a little more polite to Fa Xiang when he spoke, saying: "I don't dare, senior brother Fa Xiang, you are the one with profound knowledge."

    At this time, with the light of the "Reincarnation Pearl", Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that his feet had indeed stepped on clean hard ground. Looking up, he saw that on the top of the rock cave above his head, those black bats had disappeared for some reason.  But the "rustling" sound is clearly still in my ears.

    He took another careful look, and then discovered that at the top of the cave behind him, countless black bats were still gathering at the top of the cave, but just on the hard ground where several of them were stepping, there was a line of rock on the top of the cave.  Thin red lines cut across the roof of the cave, looking like veins growing in the rock.

    With this thin red line as the boundary, countless bats gathered outside and none of them crossed the red line, and within a short distance of the feet, there was no smelly bat droppings outside.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked around and said in a deep voice: "There are a lot of weird things here, so please be careful."

    Everyone didn’t know how, but they finally stepped onto a clean place. After checking that there was nothing unusual around them, the first action of most people was to tidy up their clothes.

    Standing next to Zhang Xiaofan, Zeng "Net" took off his shoes, poured out the disgusting stuff inside, and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "For the first time in my life, I know how comfortable it is to walk on a clean road!"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled, quickly cleaned up, and felt more comfortable.

    After a while, Qi Hao saw that everyone was almost healed, so he said: "Let's go." He walked deeper into the cave first.

    Everyone followed, and soon, as they moved forward, they fell into endless darkness behind them.

    And in front, the darkness was like a monster, opening its arms and grinning ferociously, welcoming their arrival.

    A little light in the darkness, moving forward slowly.

    I don’t know how far I have walked like this, but this ancient and deep cave seems to have no end. Although it is still very spacious, it is winding and twisting. In addition to probably tilting towards the ground, it is almost distracting.  Not sure of direction.

    The rustling of the bats at the entrance of the cave has long been heard. In this darkness, there is no other sound except the footsteps of people. Zhang Xiaofan feels that the humidity around him is getting heavier and heavier, and he does not know how deep into the ground he has gone.  .

    The "Reincarnation Pearl" offered by the Dharma still exudes golden Buddha light, shining on everyone. Qi Hao, who was at the front, also offered the ** mirror just in case.

    The two treasures complemented each other, and they walked like this for a while. Qi Hao, who had been walking in front, suddenly stopped, stretched out his hand and said to the people behind him: "Slow down."

    Everyone stopped immediately.

    There was silence all around, no sound at all.

    The light of the "Reincarnation Pearl" and the "** Mirror" gradually brightened up. In front of everyone's eyes, two forked roads suddenly opened in the cave ahead. They were deep and dark, and they didn't know where they were leading, as if they were like a demon opening a tunnel.  A big mouthful.

    In the middle of the road, which is also the center of the two forked roads, stands a huge stone tablet six people tall, with four large blood-red characters carved on it.

    God’s way is with me!

    Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley snorted and said angrily: "A demon from the Demon Cult dares to falsely claim the way of heaven!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister frowned, looked at the stone tablet a few more times, and said, "When I came here, I heard from my mentor Master Puhong that the Demon Sect did have this stone tablet in this cave eight hundred years ago, but at that time  It has been chopped open by my righteous immortal with my great magical power. See you again today, but why is it intact?"

    At this time, Fenxiang Valley Yanhong, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Look at the four corners of the stone tablet, is there a break mark?"

    &nbsp;Her voice was soft and gentle, and it actually made people's hearts shudder. In addition, it was the first time for everyone in the Qingyun Sect to hear Yan Hong speak, and they were all slightly surprised.  Everyone stepped forward and took a closer look, and sure enough they saw a slight crack there, diagonally upwards, dividing the entire stone tablet into two halves. The texture of the stone in the crack was dark red, but if you didn't look closely, you would definitely not be able to see it.

    Qi Hao nodded and said to Yan Hong, "Junior sister Yan is so considerate."

    Yan Hong smiled slightly, lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Qi Hao glanced at the stone tablet again, turned around and said to everyone: "Since this stone tablet has been repaired, it can be seen that most demons from the Demon Cult are here, doing some shameful things. We have come to the right place this time."

    Fa Xiang continued: "Senior Brother Qi is right. There are dangers in this cave right now, and there is a problem in front of us. Which of these two roads should we take?"

    Qi Hao pondered for a moment and said, "Senior Brother Faxiang, you just said that your master, the Divine Monk Puhong, once mentioned this matter to you. Did he mention this crossroads?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "My teacher did say that, but he also learned from the ancestors of the previous generation that during the war between good and evil, there were lairs of demons from the demon sect behind these two roads. As for the current situation, he also  It’s not very clear anymore.”

    Everyone was silent. After a while, Qi Hao looked at the other three people in his sect and said to Faxiang and others: "In that case, I think it is better to divide the troops into two groups. The four of us from Qingyun sect went to the left branch to check. Faxiang and Fashan  Senior brother and Fenxianggu, please go to the right side to check the fork in the road. If you encounter a demon from the Demon Cult, how about you scream a warning?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent. Although he knew that it was not a good thing to be spread out like this, the cave was deep and he didn't know how far the two forked roads were. If he went wrong and turned back, he would be delayed too much, and everyone present was  The elites of various factions may not be unable to protect themselves.

    At that moment, he turned around and looked at Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley. Seeing that they had no objections, he said, "Then follow what Senior Brother Qi said, everyone must be careful."

    As he said that, he glanced at Zhang Xiaofan again intentionally or unintentionally.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt something in his heart, and felt that Brother Faxiang really looked at him differently, but he still smiled in return.

    Qi Hao nodded, clasped his fists towards Fa Xiang and others, and then led Zhang Xiaofan and the other three people into the left fork in the road. After walking a few steps, the light behind him turned and gradually disappeared. It seemed that Fa Xiang and others also entered.  Take the fork on the right.

    Qi Hao walked at the front and raised the mirror to activate his immortal power. The light yellow halo of light from the mirror shone down, covering the four of them.

    This fork in the road was much narrower than the cave we had just walked along. At the same time, the rocks on both sides were abrupt and sharp, and Zhang Xiaofan almost got hurt by accident.  The only thing that is the same is the eternal darkness around them. Here, it seems that there has never been a trace of light.

    No one in the Qingyun Sect was in the mood to talk, especially Qi Hao, who was walking at the front. He was concentrating on guarding against the unknown dangers ahead.

    This walk took so long that Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but wonder in his heart that even if he encountered a demon from the Demon Cult and roared, there was still a question of whether Brother Faxiang could hear it.

    At this moment, a sudden change occurred. In the corridor where everyone was walking, as if surrounded by eternal darkness and tranquility, a huge ghost cry of "Uh-huh" suddenly sounded, which was deafening and frightening.

    The four of them were shocked. Just as Qi Hao was about to speak to remind him, his body was shaken, and he saw various lights shining from the endless darkness from all directions. At the same time, he rushed towards the four people in the corridor and hit the aperture of the mirror.

    This power was so great that even the mirror swayed. Qi Hao's body was shaken so much that he could no longer speak. He quickly calmed down and strengthened his protection.

    The sound of ghost cries became louder and louder, until people were dizzy. Zeng Wang, Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan protected Qi Hao in the center. They saw countless rays of light being reflected back by the mirror and turning around in the air.  , unexpectedly turned around and charged again. There were no one knows how many enemies were hiding in the darkness, and no one knew how many magic weapons were flying in the air.

    Qi Hao's face was pale, and his hands were clenching the magic formula. Although he was surrounded by magic weapons from the outside, the mirror gradually stabilized, and the aperture gradually became brighter. Just when everyone in Qingyun Sect was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt the hardness under his feet.  The land actually moved.

    He had a thought in his mind, but before he could react, he heard Zeng "Net" shout urgently: "Be careful, there is something under your feet"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a loud noise that surpassed the roaring in the sky. In an instant, everyone felt that the mountains were shaking and the ground was shaking. A strong force suddenly surged out from under their feet, blowing the ground into pieces. Not to mention, the four members of Qingyun Sect were all shocked.  Flying things, the body mirror can protect the surroundings, but cannot protect the feet. This time, it suddenly became difficult to move inside, and the light immediately scattered and fell back on Qi Hao's flying figure.

    &nbsp;Countless rays of light whizzed past in the darkness, as if they were laughing triumphantly, and rushed towards the four separated people.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood close to the front and was pushed from his feet by the strong force. He flew forward involuntarily. However, after all, he had been practicing in Qingyun Sect for many years. He was frightened but not confused. He put the fire stick that he had already held in his hand to his chest.  , that familiar cold feeling spread throughout the body, and the "fire stick" emitted a faint dark green light in mid-air, facing several rays of light that were chasing closely behind.

    After a moment, one of the dark red rays of light rushed in front of him. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly smelled the smell of blood and almost wanted to vomit. He quickly held his breath and turned on the fire stick. The dark green light rose up and resisted the dark red light.  Under the light of the fire stick, for some reason, the dark red light suddenly dimmed a lot.

    From an unknown place in the darkness, a low voice of surprise suddenly came.

    At this moment, two other rays of light, one yellow and one gray, also rushed over and hit the fire stick together.  With the help of the light, Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that the dark red light just now was a small dark red fork with thick blood stains on it, while the yellow light was a three-foot-long sword, but the gray light was very strange.  It's a huge fang of an unknown beast!

    Zhang Xiaofan's body was still in mid-air, and he had already stabilized himself. Unexpectedly, he was collided by these three magic weapons. Although there was a "fire stick" in the air to resist him, the huge force actually pushed his whole body backward, and he could no longer control it.  Unable to hold back, it hit the stone wall next to it hard, causing half of the person to sink in. Stone chips flew everywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes were filled with stars, and his back hurt in his heart. But he knew that this was a critical moment of life and death, so he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He fell to the ground and saw the three life-killing objects turning in the air and rushing down again.

    In the darkness, I don’t know where the people who control the magic weapon are?

    Zhang Xiaofan held his left hand and right hand, clenched the magic formula and roared, the fire stick flew up into the air, and collided with the rushing yellow flying sword and wild beast's fangs in mid-air, with a loud noise, each of them was shaken away.

    Another dark red fork that was chasing after him was unable to catch up in time, and hit the stone wall behind where he was standing with a loud bang. The gravel flew everywhere and actually made a big hole in the stone wall.

    At this time, the gray fang came back and smashed it on the head. The gleaming tip of the fang was particularly eye-catching in the darkness. Looking at its momentum, Zhang Xiaofan did not want to know the consequences of this weird magic weapon hitting him.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth, moved his hands in the air, and moved the fire stick at will. A flash of blue light appeared above his head and hit the fang. In mid-air, he heard a low muffled sound, and the fang suddenly appeared.  There was a crack.

    In the distance, there was a scream, which was full of regret and shock.

    But Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to reflect on this little bit of pitiful joy. The yellow flying sword rushed in front of him in the blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to react. His forehead was sweating. He screamed in danger, his hands shook, and his whole body floated upwards, melting into the fire.  The stick is in the dark green light.

    The yellow flying sword actually left no room for anything. It turned around in mid-air and rushed up from the soles of his feet. There were fangs on top and flying swords on the bottom. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body trembled slightly. Without any time to think about it, he shrank up and chanted in his mouth.  Curse, the burning stick emits green light, surrounding him.

    "Boom", two loud noises sounded almost simultaneously at Zhang Xiaofan's head and feet, and the enemy's two magic weapons rushed back.  The fire stick trembled in the air, Zhang Xiaofan gasped for breath, and his heart almost stopped beating at that moment. During that moment of hallucination, he almost subconsciously thought he saw the fire stick break into pieces.

    Fortunately, although the fire stick made of unknown material is ugly, it is extremely strong and intact. Look at the fangs of the flying sword, the light is dim and most of them are damaged.

    But having said that, after the fire stick received this heavy blow, the green light that rose up to protect Zhang Xiaofan also dispersed.

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and was about to recall the fire stick when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, feeling half-body weak and his mind went blank.  Lowering his head, he only saw a small dark red cross suddenly appearing on his chest and shoulders, piercing through, and bright red blood gushing out.

    It was actually the small dark red cross just now. Taking advantage of Zhang Xiaofan's slackness, it attacked Zhang Xiaofan and severely injured him.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that the originally dark red color on the small fork seemed to light up at this moment, as if he was awakened by the smell of blood.

    He groaned lowly, and wanted to reach out and pull out the fork. Suddenly, as the blood marks on the dark red fork deepened, a shadow in the darkness seemed to appear out of nowhere, rising from the fork, and then tightened  It clung to Zhang Xiaofan's back.

    The owner of this dark red cross seems to be parasitic on this magic weapon.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt dizzy and unable to shake off the monster behind him.  In addition to pain, there was also a numb and itchy feeling at the wound. I'm afraid there was probably poison in it.

    &nbsp; He looked out of the corner of his eye, but could not see the face of the demon behind him. He could only see the hands tightly grasped on his shoulders, which were dry, dirty and smelly.

    In the distance, there was a burst of laughter, and from behind, a sinister voice also came: "You brats from the Qingyun Sect, you are asking for your own death. Just give me your blood and essence!"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan had time to respond to what he meant, he understood from his actions. The demon in the shadow actually opened its mouth and bit the left side of Zhang Xiaofan's neck, sucking blood.

    At the same time, the dark red fork actually became brighter, as if it was also drinking blood.

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely frightened, but he felt that all the blood in his body was rushing towards his throat. His body felt light and light, and all the strength in his body was slowly dissipating. Even the fire stick in mid-air was unable to support him and fell down.

    With this situation, in a daze, he suddenly seemed to be back in the past, in that deep valley.

    That nightmare!

    The fire stick fell from his head and landed in front of him, emitting a faint green light, as if summoning something.  Zhang Xiaofan grabbed it and suddenly felt the cold feeling on the fire stick surging like a furious rage.

    The blood on his body continued to flow out and was sucked away by the monster. Zhang Xiaofan could no longer hear any sounds from the outside world at this moment. He just summoned up the last bit of strength in his body, like a trapped animal fighting, and pushed the burning stick with green light towards him.  The demon behind him intervened.

    The fire stick is flat and has no edge, but at this moment, it actually regards the flesh and blood body as tofu and thrust it in like a broken bamboo.

    The demon behind him trembled and stopped sucking blood. He seemed to be in disbelief and turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan also saw him at the same time.

    In the dark, it seemed like the low sneer of the Nine Nether Demon, or someone's heartbeat in the darkness. Zhang Xiaofan held the hand holding the fire stick and felt the waves of heartbeats, like the flow of blood, and like the cheers of the demon.  !

    The light on the dark red cross quickly dimmed, and from behind, endless darkness rushed over.

    At the moment when the darkness swallowed up Zhang Xiaofan and the demon, Zhang Xiaofan saw a scene in his semi-conscious mind that he would never forget in his life.

    The demon’s originally wrinkled but still plump face shriveled up in a moment, and the flesh and blood turned into withered skin, attached to the bones.

    The next moment, darkness surrounded him.

    What was lost was regained, and an endless stream of power came from the body of the fire stick and melted into his body.

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up again, but was stunned. The injury on his shoulder was still painful, but the gushing blood had been stopped by the unknown force. But for this young man, he didn't even notice it at this moment.  In his mind, there was only this thought:

    what did I do?  what did I do?  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 3 Strange Eyes

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】In the distance behind, the roaring sounds of fighting could be heard endlessly, and the light flickered. It was obvious that the three people from the Qingyun Sect were fighting fiercely with other demons in the darkness, but in Zhang Xiaofan's place, they suddenly fell into a strange silence.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, but secretly the owner of the yellow flying sword and gray fangs witnessed the bizarre scene just now. He was so shocked that he didn't know what to do.

    "Wild dog, am I right? Jiang Laosan sucks human blood, why does it seem like he was sucked dry by someone instead?"

    Another person in the darkness said in a rough voice: "Damn it, there are actually people in Qingyun Sect who can practice this 'vampire **'. Isn't this guy a disciple of our Immortal Sect?"

    The person who originally spoke said "poof", but after a while he couldn't say anything and said angrily: "No, this guy has a weird origin, I must ask him clearly!"

    Two groups of light lit up in front of Zhang Xiaofan, and two figures gradually appeared. Zhang Xiaofan came back to his senses, was startled, and quickly put aside distracting thoughts and focused on facing the enemy.

    In the light, the yellow flying sword and the gray fangs flew back to the hands of the two men respectively. The person on the left took the flying sword. He was a tall and thin man with a thin face, a hook nose and small eyes. The eyes were black and white, and they were shining fiercely.  .

    The person next to him was even more weird. When Zhang Xiaofan saw it, he was immediately surprised.

    I saw that he was quite tall, but his appearance was very strange. His eyelids were drooped, his nose was abrupt, his ears were upward, his lips were bright red, and his tongue seemed to be quite long. It stuck out of his mouth from time to time, so he looked very much like a dog.

    The gray fang flew back into his hand, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately subconsciously thought, could this be the tooth of a big dog?

    When the man who was called a wild dog saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him, he couldn't look away. There was a lot of surprise in his eyes, and he was furious and shouted: "Hey! You little devil, why are you staring at you, the wild dog?"

    "Wild Dog Taoist Master?" Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and then realized that this wild dog-like person was actually wearing a black Taoist robe. It seemed that he was from the same religious sect as the Qingyun Sect. I just didn't know if it would be possible to go back three thousand years.  There will be some origins.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan’s obvious contempt, the man who claimed to be Taoist Wild Dog became even more angry and said, “Kid, Taoist, I’m asking you how you killed the vampire?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "What kind of vampire?"

    The tall man next to him said angrily: "Isn't it the one on your back?"

    Only then did Zhang Xiaofan remember that he was still carrying the body on his back. He immediately felt a chill on his neck and jumped away in shock, throwing the body off.

    With a muffled sound of "bang", the guy who had turned into a skinny skeleton fell to the ground. Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, felt sick, and turned his head away.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man glanced at the skeleton, then looked at each other, and both saw surprise and suspicion in each other's eyes.  Vampires are cruel and weird. Although they are powerful, they are also very harmful to one's body. After practicing, people will no longer look like humans and ghosts will not look like ghosts. Although they are members of the devil's sect, they have always stayed away from it, but this mysterious  I still know a little bit about the techniques.

    And the man lying dead on the ground in front of him, a vampire who was known as the only descendant of vampirism, was sucked dry of all his blood in the blink of an eye.

    As far as the two of them knew, it goes without saying that this skill is far superior to that of the dead vampire Jiang Laosan. Even the rumored vampire old demon may not have such skills.

    But looking at the boy from the Qingyun Sect in front of him, he doesn’t have the weird and violent aura of the vampire sect.

    Taoist Wild Dog glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Are you a disciple of the vampire old senior?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "What kind of vampire old man?"

    The wild dog Taoist opened his mouth and rolled his long tongue. Zhang Xiaofan saw this and couldn't help but think of the big dog Dahuang from Dazhu Peak on Qingyun Mountain.

    While he was changing his thoughts, he suddenly heard a scream from behind the cave, flying swords flashed, and a man in black fell out of the darkness, with blood on his face. He struggled underground for a few times, but it seemed that he would not survive.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that his fellow sect members were fighting to the death, but he was here talking to these demon cult monsters. He was really confused. He immediately stood up and went to help.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were startled when they saw Zhang Xiaofan's sudden movement. They thought he was suddenly making an attack and quickly alerted him. However, when Zhang Xiaofan moved, he suddenly dropped down with a grin on his face and half-knelt on the ground, breathing in the cold.  Angry, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    It turned out that Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he actually forgot that the small dark red fork was still stuck in the flesh and blood of his shoulder. This movement of his body immediately hurt his heart and spleen, and the blood fell again, and the blood that had been temporarily stopped fell.  , and now it flows from the pulled wound again.Come.

    Seeing this opportunity, Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were willing to miss it. They would rather kill the enemy than let it go. A fierce light flashed in their eyes, and the flying swords and fangs in their hands shone brightly again.

    But at this moment, a clear whistling sound suddenly came from behind. Among the various lights in the darkness, a bright and dazzling blue light suddenly lit up, dazzling and brilliant, and immediately suppressed all the brilliance.

    In the blue light, "Tianya" was proudly unsheathed. Behind it in the mid-air, Lu Xueqi stood in the air with unrivaled grace, her whole body clothes moving and dancing in the wind.

    While Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were stunned, the blue light of Tianya Divine Sword surged, transforming into a huge blue lightsaber, and slashed towards the darkness. Immediately, many variegated rays of light flew up to resist, but as soon as it came into contact with the huge and pure blue light  Then it flew into ashes and was annihilated.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: Five or six figures jumped out from the shadows. With a "boom", the blue lightsaber slashed on the stone wall, causing rubble to fly in random directions with astonishing power.

    Almost all of the people who jumped out were stunned. At the same time, the white light of Qi Hao's Ice Sword also shone brightly, and he suddenly rushed out from the slanting thorn. When the sword light passed by, several demon cultists became  Got popsicles.  Then Zeng "Net" wielded his sword like flying, beating them to pieces one by one.

    The tall man in front of Zhang Xiaofan exchanged glances with Taoist Wild Dog. At the same time, he abandoned Zhang Xiaofan and rushed forward. The yellow flying sword and gray fangs were raised at the same time, resisting the offensive of Qi Hao and Zeng "Net".

    It seemed that their moral conduct was superior to that of everyone in the Demon Sect, and they immediately blocked the offensive of Qi Hao and others, but they both complained together in their hearts.

    They spied on Qi Hao and others being attacked by bats last night, so they set up an ambush deep in the ancient cave. They broke out the seemingly indestructible "** mirror" aperture shield, and then put the four  Qingyun's disciples defeated each one.

    This plan was indeed completed as scheduled. Unexpectedly, these Qingyun disciples were unexpectedly highly skilled and difficult to deal with.

    In this ambush, the Demon Cult was originally led by Taoist Wild Dog, the Tall Man, and the Vampire Jiang Laosan. They also realized that Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be the weakest among the four, so they made an appointment with the three of them to attack together, with the intention of solving the problem quickly.  Zhang Xiaofan then split up to deal with the other three.

    Unexpectedly, the situation was strange. Although Zhang Xiaofan was injured, vampire Jiang Laosan was inexplicably drained of his blood and died.

    Although they were temporarily blocking Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" at this moment, there was a beautiful woman wielding a blue strange sword beside them. Although the brat behind him was injured, he was very strange. What if those two people came up together?  That would be very bad.  After fighting for two more rounds, they saw Lu Xueqi injuring several members of the Demon Cult. When she turned around, Taoist Wild Dog shouted first: "Run!"

    The tall man next to him had a tacit understanding with him. He withdrew the magic weapon at the same time, possessed it, made two swishing sounds, and turned into two different rays of light to escape deep into the cave.  The other demon cultists looked at it, screamed, and fled in all directions.

    Qi Hao made a quick decision and shouted: "Chase those two people." He stood up with his sword and chased after them.

    Zeng "Net" followed closely, Lu Xueqi's blue sky light turned around, and she was about to chase after him. Suddenly she remembered something, and was about to turn back, but suddenly she saw Zhang Xiaofan rising into the air with a fire stick that shone with dark green light, and there was blood on his shoulder.  The flow was steady, but the small dark red cross inserted into his shoulder had been pulled out.

    Zhang Xiaofan flew forward. Lu Xueqi looked at his figure and seemed to be startled for a moment before following him.

    This chase deep in the cave is a bit like the scene when Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger chased the monkey Xiao Hui on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak. It had twists and turns, sometimes going left, sometimes right, and sometimes straight into the sky.  , suddenly fell straight to the ground, and later it became a fork in the road, but the four people of Qingyun Sect didn't care about that, they only looked at the two rays of light in front of them, one yellow and one gray, and chased after them.

    The cave was full of rugged rocks and strange peaks. Zhang Xiaofan followed closely behind his fellow sect, concentrating on controlling the fire stick. In the end, some places were so narrow that only one person could pass through. Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to think about it, and with a roar, he actually passed through it.  past.

    The chase back and forth turned into six rays of light in the darkness of the cave. The speed was astonishing. Zhang Xiaofan felt as if the strong wind and darkness were intertwined, and they were constantly blowing in front of him.

    The chase lasted for half an hour. The two wild dog Taoists relied on their familiarity with the terrain and crossed left and right. Although they did not throw away the four lingering guys behind them, they did not close the distance between them.

    Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in the distance in front of them. The wild dog Taoist and the tall man immediately flew there with all their strength. Qi Hao and others were chasing after them. Zhang Xiaofan followed them and felt the pain in his shoulders gradually receding.  Just now, he endured the severe pain and pulled out the fork, but he was able to follow him. Even he was surprised.

    He is shoulder-to-shoulder at the momentAlthough his head hurt, his body was full of energy and blood, as if he had a feeling of endless strength. But when he thought of the scene just now, and when he thought of the word "blood sucking" mentioned by the wild dog Taoist, his heart became cold.  Come down, cold to the bone.

    The light in front of them was getting closer and brighter, and the six people rushed towards the light like arrows from a string.

    That light, like a strange flower blooming suddenly in the darkness, illuminates people's eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan jumped into the light with everyone, his eyes lit up, and he was immediately shocked by the scene before him.

    It turned out that the last place they were chasing was a spacious and straight passage. Outside this passage, there was an incredible huge space. The top of the rock cave was a hundred feet above the head, and the ground was about ten feet below. Not far ahead.  On the ground, there stood a huge stone emitting strong light, illuminating the entire space.

    But the most surprising thing is not this boulder, but behind this boulder, deep in the light, is a huge abyss that suddenly opens up. The light emitted by this boulder illuminates the dome of the cave, but it seems unable to  Halfway into the abyss behind it, when viewed from the air, it was pitch black. Even the other end of the abyss could not be seen, only a lifeless and eerie darkness.

    There are three people standing in front of the huge stone at the moment, one is a big man with a beard, one is a pretty young woman, and the other is a pale young man wearing white clothes with an evil look on his face.

    Taoist Wild Dog and his tall companion fell down and stood in front of the boulder.  Qi Hao looked at them and saw that each of those people had strange appearances. He did not dare to be careless, so he called his fellow disciples and landed five feet away from the huge stone.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood still and looked around. He saw three large characters carved in ancient seal script with dragons and phoenixes dancing on the strange luminous boulder:

    The Dead Soul Abyss!

    Seeing the four people from the Qingyun Sect falling down, there was no movement among the people standing under the boulder. Only a big man with a beard frowned and said: "Wild dogs, Liu Hao, you are too bad.  A few of Qingyun's juniors are actually in such a state of embarrassment, and even led them to this abyss of death!"

    The Taoist Wild Dog's face turned red and he was about to tell the difference. A middle-aged young woman standing behind the big man glanced at them and suddenly said sharply: "Where is Jiang Laosan?"

    The wild dog glanced at everyone in Qingyun Sect and said, "He died at their hands."

    "What?" These people who were originally as stable as Mount Tai were moved, but it seemed that they were not killing Jiang Laosan because the people of Qingyun Sect were so advanced.

    The young woman was startled for a moment, shook her head, and said: "Now that the old vampire demon is investigating, it will be difficult for us to explain!"

    The bearded man pondered for a moment, turned around and looked at everyone in the Qingyun Sect, and said: "Then let's take down these Qingyun juniors and hand them over to the vampire seniors, that's it."

    Others nodded in agreement.  Qi Hao became even more careful when he saw how much they were doing. He whispered to the three people behind him: "These people seem to be the masterminds of the Demon Sect here. I'm afraid Dao Xing is still above the few people just now, so everyone should be careful.  Handle."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded, turned his head, and suddenly saw Lu Xueqi's eyes sweeping over the wound on his shoulder. He was slightly startled, but Lu Xueqi immediately looked away.

    At this time, the big man took a step forward and said to everyone in the Qingyun Sect: "I advise you guys to just go ahead and capture them! Otherwise, when we take action later, you will have your bones broken, your muscles broken, and your skin and flesh suffering!"

    Qi Hao snorted, but before he could speak, he heard Lu Xueqi say coldly from behind him: "You monster clown, you still dare to be so rampant, today is the day you wait to die."

    Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" high-fived each other at the same time and said, "Junior sister Lu said it well, that's exactly what it is!"

    The big man's face changed, his face turned as cold as frost, and he said coldly: "You are seeking death on your own!"

    She didn’t see him move, but just glanced at the four people. Zhang Xiaofan was concentrating on guarding himself when he suddenly saw that the big man’s normally normal right eye suddenly doubled in size and turned red.  The entire giant eye appeared on his face, which was both terrifying and funny.

    He was feeling strange when suddenly a red light shot out of the big man's huge red eyes, and it shot towards him quickly.  Everyone in the Qingyun Sect saw his strange appearance and had long been wary of him. Qi Hao immediately raised the Ice Fairy Sword, "kaka" twice, and formed two ice walls in front of him.

    Unexpectedly, the red light seemed to contain evil power. After a moment, it hit the ice wall. In an instant, a small hole melted in the ice wall and went straight through. It rushed over silently but like a broken bamboo.

    Qi Hao was shocked and had no time to react. He immediately blocked the Ice Fairy Sword in front of everyone. The red light hit the Ice Fairy Sword, flashed twice, and disappeared without a trace in the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword.

    But Qi Hao trembled and sawOn his Ice Fairy Sword, a small area of ??the originally pure white sword was now stained with a faint dark red color.

    The body of the Ice Sword trembled slightly, as if it had been harmed by an evil thing. Qi Hao felt extremely heartbroken when he saw it. In fact, every cultivator would not value his magic weapon very seriously.

    But he couldn't think too much at this moment. Just as the red light disappeared, another red light shot out from the huge red eyes of the big man in the distance, rushing towards him. When it collided with the two ice walls, it was also silent.  The breath broke two holes without losing any momentum, hitting four people.

    Qi Hao frowned, the ice sword flashed with white light, and flew up to meet it. In the blink of an eye, the red light disappeared, but there was another red mark on the ice sword body.

    In the distance, the big man said nothing. His giant red eyes shot out red light like arrows at a very fast speed. They were coming in the blink of an eye. Qi Hao blocked them one by one, but he saw more and more of the dark red light.  , the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword gradually dimmed.

    The three people around them all saw that something was wrong. Zeng "Net" was the first one to rush out, wielding his magic sword "Xuanyuan", and was about to rush forward from the side. Unexpectedly, the big man only turned his head slightly, and his huge red eyes hit him.  Another red light shot out towards him. Zeng "Net" couldn't dodge it, so he had to raise the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword in the air to block the strange red light.

    In mid-air, the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword glowed with a lavender light, and the red light was immediately eliminated. However, a red mark appeared on the sword body like a cone attached to the bone, and the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword immediately trembled.  .

    Zeng "Net" only felt that there was an evil aura suddenly coming from the sword, as if it was trying to invade the body, but fortunately it was far away, so the power was not strong, and the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword itself immediately had auspicious energy to offset the evil aura.

    But he couldn't go any further. He looked at the big man in the distance just standing there leisurely, shaking his head slightly, and the giant red eye kept emitting red light, pinning Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" to the spot.  They couldn't move even an inch, and as the red marks gradually increased, the two of them felt that the evil aura coming from the fairy sword was getting heavier and heavier, and using the fairy sword as a matchmaker, it slowly invaded their bodies.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 4 The Dead Soul Abyss

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】Zhang Xiaofan saw the two of them in trouble and immediately rushed forward.  The big man saw this, turned his head slightly, and shot out another red light, rushing towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan had no way to retreat. Although he saw the appearance of Qi Hao and Zeng Wang, he still had no choice but to bite the bullet and hold up a fire stick and go forward.

    In the mid-air, the red light and the fire stick emitting a faint dark green light collided, and disappeared in an instant. Zhang Xiaofan only felt a strong force coming from the air, and his body trembled, but there was no other strange feeling.

    He quickly looked towards the fire stick, only to see that the black fire stick was as usual, with no red marks.

    Although the fire stick was still ugly, Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and quickly took a step forward.

    But the people in the Demon Sect in the distance were all startled, and they all looked here. The big man said "Hey", and another red light shot out of his giant eyes.

    The fire stick rushed forward, and two rays of green and red light collided in the air. After a moment, the red light dissipated, and the fire stick shook a little, but it was still safe.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt relieved, thinking that his fire stick was ugly, but as the saying goes, people are hard-hearted, and it seemed that this magic weapon was probably the same. The two senior brothers' fairy swords were beautiful and noble, but not as strong as a lowly thing like his.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of his mind, but he didn’t stop, slowly pushing towards the big man.

    At this time, the big man's original relaxed expression (but because of the terrifying giant eye on his face, the relaxed expression turned into disgust) had disappeared. Most of his attention was focused on Zhang Xiaofan, who seemed to be the weakest.  Hao and Zeng's "net" only fired a red light at intervals to block their progress, but they fired at Zhang Xiaofan incessantly.

    Every time a red light flashed by, although it was obvious that Zhang Xiaofan was struggling to parry, the black stick was not harmed by it, and the evil aura carried by the red light seemed to have no effect on the young man.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan forced himself over step by step.

    In the blink of an eye, there was a slight sweat on the big man's forehead. In his heart, he could not figure out why the "Red Demon Eye" that he had spent three hundred years of hard work to cultivate had miraculous effects on those precious treasures of the immortal family.  There is nothing you can do about this seemingly ordinary fire stick?

    In fact, how did he know that the Red Demonic Eye was extremely powerful, and it could indeed pollute the immortal swords of Qi Hao and others with its vicious and bloody aura, and he could use the sword as a way to slowly force the evil aura into them.  In the body, he was in an invincible position from the beginning.

    But Zhang Xiaofan’s seemingly ugly fire-burning stick is actually the most dangerous object of the demon sect, the “blood-devouring bead”, and a black stick of unknown origin in the deep valley behind Dazhu Peak, which was smelted with Zhang Xiaofan’s essence and blood as a mediator.

    If we talk about the evil spirit alone, the "Blood-devouring Bead" alone is countless times better than the "Red Demonic Eye", not to mention the nameless black stick that is as evil as the "Blood-devouring Bead".

    These two great evil things are fused into one and restrain each other. The evil energy is restrained, and Zhang Xiaofan's essence and blood are contained in it. Therefore, only Zhang Xiaofan can activate it. It is also because of this that he can hide it from the senior elders of Qingyun Sect.  , Zhang Xiaofan turned back after the gate of hell was closed.

    At this moment, the big man wanted to use the red light from his red devil eyes to attack the fire stick, but naturally he returned without success.

    This was still Zhang Xiaofan who was young and ignorant, and was carrying a huge treasure without realizing it. If it were the black-hearted old man who was the ancestor of the demon sect thousands of years ago, he would be able to suck the blood out of this big man with just a few moves of a blood-devouring bead.  The flesh was shriveled, and only a red demonic eye was left wandering around his body.

    But no one present could have thought of these unbelievable things. When the big man was concentrating on the enemy but still couldn't stop Zhang Xiaofan from approaching slowly step by step, the evil-faced man standing beside him silently from the beginning.  The young man suddenly sneered and said: "Boss, you see no use in the Red Demon. You can't even deal with a few Qingyun juniors. You just reprimanded the wild dog like this. I think it's better to give up your position as the leader of the sect to me."  .”

    The faces of the big man and the young woman beside him changed. The beautiful young woman frowned first and said, "Fellow Taoist Lin Feng, we are facing a powerful enemy right now, why do you still say such things?"

    Lin Feng, who had an evil look on his face, glanced sideways at the people of Qingyun Sect. When he saw Lu Xueqi, he took another look at her, and then sneered: "These yellow-haired boys are considered formidable enemies. How about our Blood Refining Hall?"  How can we establish a foothold in the holy sect of the Immortal Sect, and how can we talk about restoring the great cause created by the black-hearted old man thousands of years ago?"

    The big man surnamed Nian shot a red light at Zhang Xiaofan, temporarily stopping his progress, and then said angrily to Lin Feng: "You can do nothing but talk, what else can you do?"Come up and try?  "

    A strange smile appeared on Lin Feng's pale face, and he said: "Okay, I will convince you."

    As he spoke, he took out a gold-painted fan from his arms and fanned himself.

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect heard their conversation and became a little more wary of this evil young man.

    But after a long time, they were all astonished to see that the young man was just waving his fan in a leisurely manner, with a very cool expression but not moving at all.

    ? Could it be that Lin Feng really just knows how to talk?

    The boss at that time was even more angry with him and said angrily: "Lin Feng, if you don't have the ability, just stand aside. I can deal with these Qingyun juniors on my own. You don't need to make sarcastic comments or look at your own abilities."  ?”

    Lin Feng's expression changed, he snorted coldly, and said: "I didn't want to join forces with you to win without force, but now that I don't show my hands, you still think I can't lie to you?"

    As he spoke, he tossed the gold-painted fan in his hand into the air. The whole fan emitted a faint golden light in the air, and opened with a swipe.  On the gold-painted fan, a mountain, a river, and a large roc are painted using fine brushwork techniques. The brushwork is delicate and lifelike.

    The wind blows, the clouds surge, the thunder rumbles, and the lightning flashes.

    This place is deep underground, in the ancient cave, and this strange phenomenon should not appear, but at this moment, the four people of Qingyun Sect can actually see this scene in front of their eyes and ears.

    In the midst of shock, there was a sudden loud noise, and the precious fan trembled in mid-air. After a moment, the mountain in the painting moved out of the fan, and grew when it saw the wind. It grew to hundreds of feet amidst the roar.  The extremely high hills almost filled this huge space, and then pressed down on the four people of Qingyun Sect like Mount Tai.

    Zhang Xiaofan was horrified, but when he saw this huge thing pressing down on his head, he was unable to fight back. He didn't care much, so he kicked off with all his strength and flew backwards. Seeing the mountain pressing down, he still had half of his body inside.  He was about to be crushed in half when someone suddenly pulled him out by his collar.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back and saw that it was Qi Hao who saved his life. At this critical moment of life and death, he suddenly felt an inexplicable bitterness in his heart, but he still whispered: "Thank you, Senior Brother Qi."

    Qi Hao never thought of what this kid was thinking. His face was serious and he nodded slightly. He had stood a little later and retreated faster. When he saw Zhang Xiaofan was right next to him, he gave him a hand.

    But the huge hill that suddenly appeared in front of me was a headache. I saw the hill suddenly pressed down, the ground shook violently, the stone walls trembled, and even the rock domes over a hundred feet fell like rain.  The stone is so powerful that it is frightening.

    Zeng "Net" also stepped back, but his face was full of astonishment, and he said in astonishment: "Shanhe Fan! This is the gatekeeper magic weapon of the ancestor of Jieshi Mountain, how could it fall into the hands of this person?"

    Everyone was shocked, but Zhang Xiaofan was fine with it, but Qi Hao had extensive experience and knew that this ancestor was a famous cultivator in Dongfang Jieshi Mountain. He was a profound practitioner and well-known in the path of cultivation. He always acted between good and evil.  , has no great evil and is independent of the world, so neither the righteous nor the evil will provoke this person. Unexpectedly, this young man will appear among these monsters with the ancestor's housekeeping magic weapon.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????But the mountain rose into the sky again mercilessly, and no one knew how much strength it would take to move this behemoth.

    Seeing that there is a stone wall behind everyone, there is no way to retreat. The rocks on the huge hill are like rain, and there is lightning and thunder.  At this critical moment of life and death, everyone in Qingyun Sect was anxious. Qi Hao gritted his teeth and stepped forward to protect everyone with his mirror, intending to resist this overwhelming mountain.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of blue shadow, and Lu Xueqi suddenly appeared in front of the three people. With a clear whistle, the blue light surged, and the "Tianya" Divine Sword came out of its sheath with a dragon roar, and the immortal energy rushed straight to the dome.

    The thunder in the sky became louder and louder. The mountain, with its invincible momentum, was about to crush the four of them into meat pies under their hoods.  Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as frost, and her long hair was flying in the strong wind, like a fairy from the Nine Heavens!

    The sword body of "Tianya" trembled slightly, as if sensing the owner's heart, like an angry dragon leaping into the sky, soaring into the sky, thousands of blue lights instantly illuminated the entire huge cave, merged into one in the air, and slashed towards the mountain with one sword!

    "Zheng!"

    The sand flew away and the wind roared. Everyone looked into the sky, but they saw huge air currents, almost like tangible objects, rushing violently around. Lu Xueqi was in mid-air, the blood on her face suddenly disappeared, and her whole body was shaken by the huge force.  Straight into the stone wall.

    But the big mountain was slashed hard by the blue light beam, and its pressing force stopped. It trembled a few times in mid-air, and after the loud noise, it shrank back. Within a moment, the whole mountain turned into nothing amid flying sand and rocks.  , reappeared in that mountain and river fan.

    That young man Lin with an evil faceHe glanced at the Shanhe Fan and frowned immediately. On the screen, he saw that the originally majestic mountain now had a big crack from the top to the mountainside. The originally harmonious fan surface seemed to be broken.  Generally speaking, it looks a bit stiff.

    Here at Qingyun Gate, the Divine Sword Tianya flew back as if it was spiritual, but Lu Xueqi slid down the stone wall. As soon as she landed, she felt her feet go soft and she almost sat down on the ground, but luckily everyone else had already come over.  Zhang Xiaofan saw this and supported her.

    Lu Xueqi gasped for breath, but she had a strong temper and before she could push Zhang Xiaofan away, she stretched out her hand halfway and suddenly felt a heat on her lips, and a stream of blood flowed out.

    The bright red blood flowed on her fat-like skin, and the red and white contrasted with each other, making it look thrillingly gorgeous.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, and then he heard Lin Feng yelling angrily in the distance: "You stinky woman, how dare you destroy my magic weapon, even if you die ten times, it won't be enough to pay for it with your life!" As he said this, this evil man was already  It rose into the sky, and the golden light of the mountain and river fan flashed, which was quite inconsistent with the evil aura on his body, but it still opened and closed in the air and rushed towards him.

    In the distance, the old man stopped emitting red light, and the "Red Demonic Eye" returned to normal and stood in place.  The beautiful young woman next to her took a step forward, glanced at Qingyun Sect Lu Xueqi, and whispered, "Did you see clearly?"

    The old man looked solemn and said, "It's Tianya!"

    The young woman snorted and said, "I never expected that such a magical thing would fall into the hands of this junior!"

    The elder looked at Lin Feng, who was fighting with the people of Qingyun Sect, and said: "The Divine Sword of Heaven is the Nine Heavens Divine Weapon. Back then, my founder of the Blood Refining Hall, Old Man Black Heart, was defeated by this sword. Today,  No matter what, I must seize this divine sword!"

    The beautiful young woman nodded and said, "Then Lin Feng"

    The old man sneered and said: "This kid has always set his sights high because of his relationship with the ancestor. If it weren't for the time of employing people now, I would not have tolerated him, so let him take the lead. You and I saw the opportunity.  Take action to snatch the divine sword.”

    The young woman nodded and looked at the field intently.

    Every time the "Mountain and River Fan" fanned, a big storm would arise, and the wind would blow rocks and rocks towards the four people of Qingyun Gate. However, whenever they got close, they were blocked by Qi Hao and Zeng "Net".  The mountain suddenly rose up just now. Everyone was caught off guard and almost helpless, but now they could see the extraordinary behavior of these two people.

    Needless to say, Qi Hao's Ice Fairy Sword flashed with white light and withstood the strong winds; Zeng "Net" standing on the other side just revealed his true ability at this moment, exuding a lavender brilliance.  Under the cover of Qi Hao, the "Xuanyuan" Immortal Sword flashed with purple light, and every time it got in between the strong winds, like a poisonous snake, Lin Feng was almost injured by the purple light without paying attention, so he had to pay attention to deal with it. Suddenly, the three  People are actually tied, and it's hard to tell who is better.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood behind, still supporting Lu Xueqi, and watched Qi Hao and others exchange moves intently. However, seeing that Qi Hao was wielding the immortal sword with ease, and his use of Taoist immortal magic was far beyond his reach, he couldn't help but feel  Somewhat admiration.

    For a long time, he just practiced the basic skills of Tai Chi Xuanqing Road. Until before going down the mountain, Su Ru had swallowed some practical methods to him, and naturally he could not be as good as Qi Hao.

    At this moment, he was watching intently, and suddenly he felt his arms and legs loosen up. However, Lu Xueqi rested for a while, regained her energy, and stood up on her own, leaving his support.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that her jade-white face turned pale now, and couldn't help but ask: "Are you okay! Senior Sister Lu?"

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him, stretched out her hand to wipe the blood from her lips, shook her head, but said nothing.

    Since Zhang Xiaofan met this frosty beauty, he has already been familiar with her style, so naturally he will not ask any more questions at the moment. Moreover, he has always been a little in awe of this beautiful woman, so he turned to look at the field.

    Unexpectedly, just as he turned his head, he suddenly heard Lu Xueqi scream in surprise. He looked in shock and saw a black rope suddenly appearing from the stone wall behind where he and Lu Xueqi were standing at the moment.  Lu Xueqi tied her hands to her sides, unable to move. After a moment, a female figure appeared from the stone wall. It was the beautiful young woman who was standing in the distance just now.

    I just heard her giggle and say: "Little sister, you are so beautiful, I really pity you. This 'immortal binding rope' is specially prepared by my sister for you righteous immortals!"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw a look of pain on Lu Xueqi's face, and then saw that the "immortal-binding rope" had sunk deeply into her flesh in a moment. One can imagine the pain.

    But before he could react, there was a roar in the air, and the old man pounced on his head, reaching out to grab the "Tianya" divine sword behind Lu Xueqi's back.

    &nbsp; How could Zhang Xiaofan allow him to act recklessly? The "fire stick" rose into the air and attacked the old man.  When the elder saw the weird black stick again, he couldn't help but feel a little wary. He tilted his body, stopped, and fell to the ground.

    At this time, Qi Hao and Zeng Wang who were in front heard the noise and looked back. They were shocked and were about to turn back to rescue them. But when Lin Feng saw the two people moving, he thought to himself, "You guys can come and go as long as you want."  If I leave, I will lose face in front of my boss. The fans in the mountains and rivers are whistling like the wind, getting tighter and tighter, and Qi and Zeng are unable to get away for a while.

    Zhang Xiaofan temporarily forced the elder to back away, and without hesitation, he turned to one side and rushed towards the beautiful young woman with a fire stick. Unexpectedly, the young woman smiled softly and just swung the rope in her hand. Lu Xueqi involuntarily moved over to block her.  in front of her.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so startled that he almost couldn't control his momentum and suddenly stopped. The fire stick stopped just three meters in front of Lu Xueqi, almost turning her jade-like face into a pale green color.

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could catch his breath for a moment, he heard two more sudden sounds of wind coming from behind. Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he rushed forward and dodged in embarrassment. When he looked back, he saw that it was Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man.  The taller one, Liu Hao, took advantage of the situation and rushed over, while the older man was so eager to seize the treasure that he rushed over regardless of his status.

    Zhang Xiaofan fought one against three, and immediately fell into a hard fight. If it weren't for the fact that the elder brother was a little afraid of the fire sticks, Wild Dog and Liu Hao had just seen the horrific scene of the fire sticks sucking blood in the darkness, and they were a little afraid and would not dare to take action.  Too much, Zhang Xiaofan has already been defeated.

    But even so, within a few rounds, under the attack of three magic weapons in the sky, Zhang Xiaofan was already in danger, and the most troublesome thing was that the beautiful young woman standing aside seemed to be watching, but once Zhang Xiaofan tried to fight back, he would  His arm shook and Lu Xueqi was thrown in. Zhang Xiaofan had no choice but to retreat back. He was frustrated one after another and was about to be injured in the hands of three monsters.

    Under the Immortal Binding Rope, Lu Xueqi struggled hard but to no avail. Seeing the young woman behind her smiling proudly, Zhang Xiaofan was in constant danger because he was afraid of hurting himself. Lu Xueqi's face turned paler, her mind was agitated, her throat felt sweet, and she took a sip.  Blood spurted out and sprinkled on her clothes, dots of bright red, which was shocking.

    Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound and saw it in a blink of an eye, thinking that Lu Xueqi had been injured by the "immortal binding rope". He was so shocked that he could no longer care about it. The fire stick suddenly rose up with black energy, as fast as lightning, and shot at the beautiful young woman.  go.

    The young woman did not expect that Zhang Xiaofan would suddenly attack regardless of her own safety. She was unprepared for a moment. Seeing the fire stick rushing towards her, she quickly rose into the sky and narrowly avoided it.

    But at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan’s back was exposed. The old man’s red demonic eye shot out a red light. The wild dog Taoist’s fang magic weapon and Liu Hao’s yellow flying sword hit Zhang Xiaofan’s back.

    Zhang Xiaofan's vision went dark and he almost fainted. After the severe pain all over his body, he became numb and flew straight forward.  In mid-air, blood spurted out from his mouth like a fountain.

    Lu Xueqi saw it in her eyes and bit her lip deeply. Suddenly she felt the Immortal Binding Rope loosen up. However, the beautiful young woman was distracted by Zhang Xiaofan and temporarily forgot to control the Immortal Binding Rope.

    Lu Xueqi let out a clear whistle, stretched out her hands continuously in the limited space, and turned into orchid finger gestures. The "Tianya" divine sword suddenly unsheathed itself, blue light flashed across the sky, and with two "kaka" sounds, the Immortal Binding Rope was forced open immediately.  One lap.

    Under the divine edge of "Tianya", the seemingly ordinary "immortal binding rope" is actually extremely tough and can be cut continuously, but it also makes a "sizzling" sound.

    The young woman felt sorry for the treasure and was frightened by the divine power of Tianya, so she quickly took back the Immortal Binding Rope.  As soon as Lu Xueqi was free, although her body was still aching, she immediately jumped into the air and caught Zhang Xiaofan's flying body.

    However, before the two of them had a chance to breathe, the elder brother and three others were already following them.

    Tianya's blue light flashed and flew back to Lu Xueqi to protect its master, but Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as paper and her body was shaking a little.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a sound of "instigation" in the distance, followed by a cry of pain, and Lin Feng said angrily: "Junior Qingyun, how dare you hurt me?"

    The sound of "rumbling" resounded throughout this huge cave!

    While everyone was in shock, the old man stopped and shouted: "Brother Lin, you can't"

    Before he finished speaking, everyone felt the mountain beneath their feet shaking. When they looked at Lin Feng's hand, the big river in the mountain and river fan had disappeared from the picture in the fan.

    "Wow!" With a deafening loud noise, the flat ground where everyone was standing cracked, and in an instant, a huge water column sprayed out from the depths of the ground. The force was so huge that huge rocks were rushed into the air.  In, only the front??The huge stone with the words "Dead Soul Abyss" engraved on it remained motionless.

    The four people of Qingyun Sect were rushed around by the huge force. Lu Xueqi's hand loosened. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her heart seemed to have sunk.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body covered with bloodstains floated outward lightly. In front of him was the mysterious and dark abyss!

    She looked deeply in mid-air, and in just a moment, the past, scene by scene, passed through her mind.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, the young man who saw her blushing when drawing lots;

    During that competition, in the thunder and lightning, the eyes suddenly softened;

    He was the one who just vomited blood for her and rushed over to save her at all costs!

    A huge boulder hit her head. Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth and grimaced. She used her last strength to reach out and use the boulder to gain strength, changed her direction and flew towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    The rocks are like rain, and the water dragon is ferocious, but all these seem to be in the horizon. The "Tianya" divine sword emits a faint blue light and follows its owner.

    After avoiding several rocks, Lu Xueqi caught up with Zhang Xiaofan, grabbed his hand, and was about to pull him back, but she felt that the last bit of strength in her body was leaving her.

    "Is she here to save me?" Zhang Xiaofan saw Lu Xueqi in front of his gradually blurring eyes, and said something in his heart. Suddenly he realized that he and Lu Xueqi had already flown over the area that emitted strong light and was engraved with "Necromancer".  A huge boulder with three characters "Abyss" fell onto the abyss.

    Then, they fell downwards.

    Lu Xueqi seemed to have lost consciousness, closed her eyes, and turned her body to the side. At this moment, her fair face seemed to have a look of relief.

    Before Zhang Xiaofan fell into the bottomless abyss of eternal darkness, the last moment he stayed in the light was when he vaguely heard a Buddha's name, and then the golden light lit up.

    The next moment, he fell into darkness.

    The boundless darkness seemed to last forever, and he couldn't even see the slightest bit of the woman next to him.

    However, at the last moment when he lost consciousness, he still knew that Lu Xueqi and his hands were still holding each other, very, very tightly.

    He even vaguely felt that his hand was so cold at this moment.

    The boundless darkness swallowed up everything.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 5 Abyss

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】 According to legend, this world was originally dark. After 48,000 years, the giant god Pangu opened the world and transformed mountains and rivers; after another 48,000 years, Nuwa created humans.

    According to legend, the first light between heaven and earth was born in the darkest place.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his whole body was so cold, so cold that it penetrated into his bones. It was such a coldness, as if not only his body, but also his heart was cold, and he felt like he was about to die.

    But he didn’t feel scared, he didn’t have any fear at all. He just felt tired like never before, and he didn’t even have the strength to open his eyes.  It was strange that when his body was extremely sleepy and weak, his mind gradually became clearer.

    It seemed that something was surrounding him, very gentle, very careful, but as cold as ice, slowly sucking the heat from his body, and at the same time it had a strange feeling of comfort, which made people couldn't help but think that this was it.  Go to sleep comfortably.

    If not, in his right hand, there was a familiar and cold breath, rising up like a guardian of the master; if not, he suddenly felt that in his left hand, he was still holding a cold and soft hand.  .

    He struggled to open his eyes bit by bit in his sleepiness!

    That is a ray of light in the eternal darkness!

    In the endless darkness, only in front of Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, a little light quietly lit up. It was a faint, white light. She floated in the darkness, entangled with Zhang Xiaofan, like the most gentle.  Woman, hold your beloved lover in your arms and be so entangled with him.

    She was like a burst of light smoke, with a bit of emptiness. In mid-air, next to Zhang Xiaofan, a beautiful and lonely face gradually appeared, and she kissed the young man's lips!

    Between those lips, there was a faint fragrance, a trace of confusion, and some, but only coldness remained!

    The coldness in my heart is so cold!

    The fire stick suddenly rose up, and the dark green light blocked Zhang Xiaofan's body. The beautiful face transformed into a smoke-like white light seemed to be a little afraid of it, and she had no choice but to retreat.  Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and stood up. Then he realized what he was doing and screamed: "Yin Ling!"

    According to ancient legend, only the soul is immortal in life and death. At the end of one life, the soul will leave the body and go to the next life. The reincarnation will never end.

    However, there are resentful spirits in the world. They are caused by the three poisons of greed, anger, and ignorance, and are caused by fear, evil, and fear. They are attached to the world, look back on their past lives, and do not want to be reborn. These are "yin spirits."

    Of course, Yin spirits are creatures of the underworld, and they naturally like to live in damp places. It is dark and moist in the abyss of death, so it is not surprising that there are such ghosts.

    But Zhang Xiaofan had never seen such a thing in his life. When he was a child, he heard the adults in Caomiao Village saying that there were ghosts in the world. Later on Dazhu Peak, he heard his senior brothers say that they were called Yin spirits. He felt a little afraid in his heart. This time  When I saw it suddenly, I was really chilled from head to toe.

    His call was only heard far away in the darkness. In the darkness around him, his voice seemed light and airy. After a long time, there was a faint echo coming back.  Following his call, something seemed to startle, and the darkness around him lit up again silently.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt his heart skip a beat, and then it was as if the heart in his chest had stopped. He held his breath and looked at a faint white light that was almost exactly the same as the Yin spirit before, lighting up in the darkness ahead.

    Then, the left side lit up, the right side lit up, the front side lit up, and the back side lit up. Even when he looked up, the top of his head also lit up, flashing with that faint white light.

    There are actually countless Yin spirits, as if awakened from a long sleep, feeling the warmth of the human body that has appeared for the first time in hundreds of years, and gathered here.

    Those bursts of smoke-like white light floated uncertainly, transforming into countless faces, either male or female, old or young, beautiful or ugly. However, at this moment, there was only one feeling in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes: coldness.

    When he thought about the scene of countless Yin spirits swarming up and surrounding him, his scalp became numb.  Fortunately, after the initial shock, he soon discovered that these ghosts seemed to be quite afraid of the fire stick in front of him, and did not dare to approach the dark blue light emitted by the fire stick.

    But before Zhang Xiaofan could breathe a sigh of relief, those ghost spirits floating in the air seemed to have discovered something, and they all flew to Zhang Xiaofan's left side.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and then his color faded. The soft hand he was holding in his left hand was gradually getting cold at this moment.  He quickly pulled hard, and there was a sound of water, and Lu Xueqi was pulled to his side.

    Relying on the dim light around him, Zhang Xiaofan could only see that Lu Xueqi's face was pale and her eyes were closed, but when she checked her breathing? It was still normal. After a cursory look, she didn't seem to have any external injuries. Then she felt relieved and looked around, carefully observing the surrounding environment.

    He and Lu Xueqi, who was unconscious, were somehow at the edge of a bay of water. They couldn't see the size of the water in the darkness, and they didn't know whether it was a small pool, a large lake, or the legendary huge underground sea.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why he suddenly had this idea. However, when he was in the water, he felt that the water surface was not still. The waves raised by the tide were like gentle hands caressing his body.

    However, this water is really cold to the bone!

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up with difficulty. If he stayed there any longer, even if he were not harmed by these evil spirits, he would probably freeze to death in the water first.  As soon as he stood up straight, he felt dizzy and his body couldn't help but sway a little.

    When he was on the platform, he was hit in the back by the old man, Taoist Wild Dog, and Liu Hao at the same time. The injuries were really serious.  At the same time, the dark green light of the fire stick also dimmed as if it was induced.  Almost at the same moment, the dim lights of countless ghosts around him lit up at the same time, and the faces of those transformed into adults revealed infinite desire.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly calmed down. The light of the fire stick came on again, calming the evil spirits.  Zhang Xiaofan struggled to pull Lu Xueqi towards the shore. This short distance felt so long to him.

    Finally, they reached the hard ground, and Zhang Xiaofan suddenly sat on the ground, gasping for air.

    Around him, countless Yin spirits were dancing and wandering outside the dark green light circle of the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the drifting lights, remembering the last memories in his mind before he fell into coma, thinking of Lu Xueqi flying over and holding his hand, thinking of the endless dark abyss beneath them when they fell, and he even  He vaguely remembered that before he lost consciousness, a familiar Buddha chant sounded on that platform.

    That should be Senior Brother Faxiang and the four of them arriving!

    Zhang Xiaofan thought to himself, with the help of the four of them, and Qi Hao and Zeng Wang's own cultivation methods, everything should be fine.  If Senior Brother Qi is fine, then Senior Sister Ling'er will not be sad, right?

    But, but, Zhang Xiaofan asked himself almost at the same time, if I die, will Senior Sister Linger be sad?  Maybe she will be a little sentimental too!  After all, over the years, I have been getting along with her day and night, and I know that this senior sister who is beautiful and strong on the outside actually has a gentle and weak side in her heart.

    If she heard that Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan, whom she grew up playing with, had unfortunately died, she would definitely shed some tears, right?  It must be heartbreaking, right?  Even if the body cannot be found, a grave will be built for him on top of Dazhu Peak, right?

    I wonder how many times she will come to the grave in the years to come?

    “If that’s the case, will I be like the ghosts around here, missing her and refusing to die, just lingering in the tomb, quietly looking forward to the figure in my memory

    The young man sighed lowly and unknownly in the silent darkness!

    "Ugh".

    She let out a soft call, slowly woke up, and opened her eyes.

    For thousands of years, there has been an ancient question: If you wake up from a long sleep, who will be the first person you want to see?

    No one knew whether Lu Xueqi had ever heard this seemingly boring question, but at this moment, what reflected in her eyes was Zhang Xiaofan's concerned look in the faint white light.

    That is the only warmth in the darkness!

    Zhang Xiaofan beamed with joy and said happily: "You're awake, Senior Sister Lu!"

    Lu Xueqi did not answer immediately. She seemed to be stunned for a moment, but soon she returned to normal, and her face returned to a cold and frosty look from the initial confusion.  But as she looked around, she couldn't help but feel moved again.

    "Yin Ling!" Lu Xueqi shouted just like Zhang Xiaofan just now.

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and comforted her: "Yes, but don't be afraid. They seem to be a little afraid of my burning. If they burn the fire stick, they should be fine for the time being."

    Lu Xueqi also discovered at this moment that the countless floating Yin spirits around did not pounce on them, but only wandered around the periphery. They seemed to be very afraid of Zhang Xiaofan's short black stick. After calming down, she couldn't help but said: "What is your magic weapon called? Why is it like this?"  sharp?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he said: "Scream, shout, I asked it to be a fire stick. I don't know how it can be so powerful."

    Lu Xueqi asked curiously: "Burning fire sticks?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman in front of him in the faint white light. Her skin was like snow, although she was a little pale.But it was even more beautiful. He lowered his head involuntarily and said, "Yes, I am usually responsible for cooking on Dazhu Peak. I use it to make fire sticks."

    Lu Xueqi was speechless for a moment, staring blankly at the ugly black short stick in the air, and for a long time she said in a low voice: "Burn the fire stick! I have been taught by my teacher, practiced hard, and have the Divine Sword of Heaven, but I was defeated by  Under a fire stick?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped, and he felt that Lu Xueqi's face turned a little whiter at this moment, with almost no trace of blood. He couldn't help but said: "Senior sister, you won at that time! Moreover, I heard that if it weren't for  You lost too much energy when competing with me, so you may not necessarily lose to Senior Brother Qi Hao in the final"

    The more he spoke, the quieter he became, and then he gradually became silent. Just because Lu Xueqi silently raised her head and looked at him coldly, he could no longer speak.  Faint white light illuminated their two figures.

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head again, took a deep breath, and said, "How could we escape by chance?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, feeling quite confused, and said, "I don't know." Then he remembered something, pointed to the edge of the water, and said, "But when I just woke up, both of us were lying there.  By the water, could it be that we fell into the water by luck and survived, and were washed to the shore by the tide?"

    Lu Xueqi looked in the direction he pointed, and against the faint white light emitted by the Yin Spirit, she saw water in the distance, and there was also the faint sound of "sand" as the tide washed against the shore.  On the other hand, although most of my clothes were dry, they were still a little wet and felt very cold against my body.

    It is conceivable that if Zhang Xiaofan hadn’t pulled him ashore, he would have frozen to death before he woke up.

    "Thank you very much." Lu Xueqi suddenly whispered.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter"

    Suddenly, both of them were stunned.

    The middle of the two people and the hands of the two people are still holding each other tightly until this moment.

    It is as if flesh and blood are connected, as if it has been like this for many years, but there is no feeling at all, it seems like it should be like this, as if both of them have forgotten it!

    Lu Xueqi slowly withdrew her hand, and Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly, waving his hand left and right, not knowing where to put it.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi spoke again: "Before you fell, you were hit hard by the demon cult demon. How do you feel now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was granted amnesty. Hearing that the Frost woman didn't seem to blame him, she quickly said: "It's okay, it's okay."

    Lu Xueqi said: "Can you still wield a sword?"

    With a slight luck, Zhang Xiaofan felt pain in his body like needles, and shook his head with a wry smile.

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said: "I can't do it either. Let's get up and explore the surroundings to see if there is a way out. Otherwise, if we keep doing this and wait, we will be surrounded by these Yin spirits, and sooner or later we will be sucked into human beings by them."

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and nodded: "Yes."

    Lu Xueqi stood up and checked her whole body. There were no major injuries, but the energy and blood in her meridians were a bit messy, and her whole body was weak. It seemed that the backlash from the battle with the Shanhe Fan was too strong.  And the Tianya Divine Sword that she cared about the most was now perfectly returned to the scabbard on her back.

    She turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan again, but saw that he stood up with some difficulty. His body was not very flexible, and he was obviously still troubled by his injuries. At the same time, she also knew how much effort he had put into pulling himself out of the water.  strength.

    "What level have you reached in your Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao practice?" Lu Xueqi suddenly asked Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said nothing, but Lu Xueqi thought that he didn't answer on purpose, so she turned around and said calmly: "It's okay if you don't say anything, but I heard from Master that you have only reached the fourth level of cultivation, and you were so weird that day.  The magic weapon was powerful, but I didn't believe it at the time. I saw it with my own eyes today. If it weren't for your advanced cultivation and strong meridian foundation, you would have fallen under the hands of those demons from the demon sect."

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head and didn’t know what to say for a moment, because he himself was a little confused about his own practice at the moment, so he was vague.

    In fact, Lu Xueqi didn't know that if we just talk about the practice of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, Zhang Xiaofan is really only at the fourth level of cultivation at this moment, which is the realm where he can just use magic weapons. However, there is another supreme Buddhist truth in Zhang Xiaofan's body.  The Dharma "Brahma Prajna" is the key to the truth.

    Buddhist cultivation originally pays more attention to understanding one's own nature than Taoism. Zhang Xiaofan has been practicing Brahma Prajna for five years. Although his practice is still shallow, the foundation of the meridians in his body is stable. After he practices the peerless true methods of Buddhism and Taoism day and night, he is far better than  Young disciples who have surpassed the same level of cultivation in the same sect.

    It is precisely because of this that he was hit hard by demons from the Demon Cult all his life.His body blocked one layer, and Brahma Prajna blocked another layer at the same time, so he was lucky enough to survive.

    The two of them stood up at that moment, Zhang Xiaofan recalled the fire stick in his hand, and the dark green light spread out, surrounding the two of them.  Lu Xueqi pondered for a moment, pointed in the opposite direction to the water, and the two of them walked towards the endless darkness.

    I don’t know how long they walked this way, but this direction seemed to have no limit. After a long time, the two of them were still walking in the open space. Under the abyss of death, apart from the astonishing size, there was nothing.  A sign of life.

    Some are just flying and wandering around them, the Yin spirits that are greedy for the taste of flesh and blood, floating up and down silently.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi's faces became heavier as they walked away. At the same time, they felt the yin energy around them was like a tide. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his energy and blood were surging, and there were waves of dizziness.

    In fact, although his foundation is solid, his cultivation level is not high after all. He received blows from the old man, Wild Dog Taoist and Liu Hao at the same time, which still caused great damage to the meridians in his body.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi also noticed that something was wrong with Zhang Xiaofan and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile and said: "I'm fine, let's go!"

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "Do you want to break up"

    Before she could say the word "breath" to rest, she saw Zhang Xiaofan suddenly swayed, went limp, and fell down.  The fire stick in his hand quickly dimmed as he fell.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked and quickly supported him. Her tentacles were cold, and she was shocked to realize that Zhang Xiaofan had passed out.  At that moment, she, who was always known for her calmness among her fellow disciples, actually felt a little panicked.

    Immediately, she thought of another, more terrifying problem.

    The fire stick is useless, so what can we use to resist the countless evil spirits around us?

    Almost at the same time that Lu Xueqi thought of this question, the countless Yin spirits around her that were emitting faint white light seemed to be startled. Then, in front of them, two living flesh and blood bodies stood there without any defense.

    In the darkness, there seemed to be countless voices laughing and roaring triumphantly at the same time. Countless ghosts seemed to freeze in mid-air for a moment. Then, like greedy beasts, they rushed towards the two helpless people standing in the darkness.  people.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 6 Reunion

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】"Zheng"!

    That was a crisp sound in the darkness!

    With a face as cold as frost, Lu Xueqi stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and drew her sword.

    ????????????????????????????????

    The blue light suddenly appeared, and the pure and brilliant light beam illuminated this dark world.

    In an instant, the ghostly light of all the Yin spirits lost their luster in front of this blue light. Despite this, these Yin spirits seemed to have no fear and still rushed over from all directions.

    Lu Xueqi scolded, a trace of pain flashed across her pale face, but it was immediately replaced by a stronger expression.

    Under the urging of the master, the Divine Sword of Heaven bloomed with blue light, shining brightly, sweeping towards the Yin Spirit rushing in front.

    I saw that the moment the blue light came into contact with those Yin spirits, a "sizzling" sound that was almost like a frying explosion was immediately heard. The dozens of Yin spirits in front immediately disappeared into nothing, and their souls were scattered.

    This sound echoed in the empty and dark place, which was creepy.

    Although the Tianya Divine Sword was extremely powerful, it could not deter the other Yin spirits. At the same time as Lu Xueqi took action, several Yin spirits jumped from behind on Zhang Xiaofan who was unconscious on the ground.

    Lu Xueqi saw from the corner of her eye that when she turned back, the Divine Sword of Heaven only swept across Zhang Xiaofan's body, and then drove away the few evil spirits.

    But there were too many Yin spirits around, and it was impossible to kill them. Lu Xueqi was injured again. Within a few rounds, she was dripping with sweat and breathing heavily.  But she felt that ghost faces were flying around, crying, teeth and claws, and the blue light of the sky was fading. Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth, but her feet still gave way and she fell down next to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Amid the whistling sounds of Yin spirits all over the sky, there was a faint cry of triumphant ghosts, a faint white light emitted, and the Yin energy was woven.  Lu Xueqi turned her head and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Although the young man was unconscious at the moment, there was a look of pain on his face, but did he think of anything sad?

    Lu Xueqi muttered in a low voice: "I never thought I would die with you today!"

    She sat up straight. There was no trace of blood on her face at this moment, but she still refused to give up. She stretched out the fingers of her right hand and performed the Orchid Technique. Following her gesture, the Divine Sword paused slightly in mid-air and suddenly fell down.  It was inserted into the ground in front of Lu Xueqi with a clang, and then the blue light started to shine again, and a circle of light appeared on the ground with the Divine Sword as the center, surrounding Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan.

    The surrounding Yin spirits couldn't care less when they saw the delicious flesh and blood bodies right in front of them. They rushed up one after another. But after a moment, the halo of light on the ground suddenly rose upwards, and they suddenly saw blue light rising and auspicious energy steaming up.  , I saw that this blue light seemed to be spiritual, flashing past the heads of the two people in an arc shape, immediately blocking the Yin spirit from outside.

    "But if anyone with a discerning eye looks at it, they will see that the light in this aperture is too weak, and the auspicious energy in it is also weak. It is just Lu Xueqi's death struggle.

    Seeing that the delicious food in his mouth was blocked again, the Yin spirits in the sky were very angry, and the sound of ghost cries became louder and louder. Countless Yin spirits struggled to hit this fragile circle of light. Every time they hit it, Lu Xueqi's body shook, and her face became even paler.  After a few minutes, the brilliance of Tianya Divine Sword dimmed a little. The aperture that was originally as high as two people was suppressed to less than the size of one person in a short period of time.

    Lu Xueqi's face was as white as paper. She saw the faces of those ghostly transformed people outside the circle of light showing ferocious smiles. Seeing them open their illusory mouths, her whole body seemed to be trapped in an ice cellar.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan, who was unconscious next to her, say something vaguely.

    Lu Xueqi turned her head suddenly. There were no words to describe her mood at the moment. She had been fighting these ghosts alone, and when she suddenly heard the voice of her companions, she felt a joy she had never experienced before.

    But before she could see Zhang Xiaofan's appearance clearly, a sudden change occurred. The ground where the two of them were sitting was originally a hard ground, but at this moment, a big hole suddenly opened silently in Zhang Xiaofan's place, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately fell down.

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment. She saw that the cave was pitch black, and she couldn't see how deep it was. Only in the depths, there was a pair of huge and terrifying blood-red eyes, flickering!

    The next moment, without any hesitation, the halo of the Tianya Divine Sword dissipated. Amidst the roar of the Yin spirits in the sky, Lu Xueqi reached out and pulled up the Tianya. Without another word, she threw herself into the deep black hole!

    A moment later, all the Yin spirits in the air also followed in, their piercing whistling resounding throughout the cave.

    A dull crashing sound resounded in the cave, and a moment later, a long, sharp and harsh roar suddenly sounded amidst the roar of the Yin Spirit.

    “??…”

    The cry was painful, and it sounded a bit like the furious roar of a wild boar when it was injured. After a moment, a huge figure first jumped out of the hole, followed by countless ghosts flying out of the sky.

    Amidst the bursts of dim light, Lu Xueqi supported Zhang Xiaofan with her left hand and jumped out of the ground. A stream of bright red blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and her left half of her body was even red. It seemed that she was injured.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan could only rely on Lu Xueqi to stand, but his eyes opened and the fire stick lit up again. Although it was weak, it still emitted a dark green light.

    This young man and woman support each other and rely on each other in this dark world.

    Lu Xueqi looked at the angry Yin spirits flying in the sky but still did not dare to rush down. Suddenly, she felt an indescribable joy in her heart. Although she was not out of danger yet, it was really good to have someone standing by her side.

    Then, their eyes fell on the huge shadow in front of them. Against the white light emitted by the Yin Spirit, they smelled an extremely strong rancid smell and saw the appearance of the monster.

    This is a huge demonic beast that is only two people tall. It has the head of a pig and the body of a dog. Its fangs are long and sharp. Its whole body is red and black. Its brown hair is as straight as steel needles. Its huge eyes appear blood red in the dark, which looks a bit similar.  It's the red demon eye of the demon sect's demon boss.  (Note 1)

    At this moment, the monster was lying in the distance, breathing heavily. Under its dirty black fur, the flesh and blood on its left front paw were spread out. It seemed that it had been injured by Lu Xueqi.  And it stared straight at the two humans who hurt it, with burning hatred in its eyes, as if it wanted to swallow them up!

    Yin spirits were flying in the sky, and they also flew past the monster beast, but they did not attack it. It was obvious that they had always been on the same page with each other.

    Lu Xueqi felt pain and fatigue all over her body. She almost wanted to fall down and sleep without thinking about anything. However, after struggling several times, she still managed to hold on and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "There are too many monsters and spirits here. Wait a minute."  I don’t know what else will come out in a while, so let’s retreat first.”

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement even if he had any objections.  The two of them stepped back. Unfortunately, as they took a step, the Yin Spirit in the sky followed, and the monster seemed unwilling to give up and actually followed them.  Walking around like this, Yin Ling was worried about Zhang Xiaofan burning the fire stick, and the pig-headed monster seemed to be a little afraid of the two of them, but it refused to let go.

    Zhang and Lu were already injured. After repeated fierce battles under the dark and damp abyss of death, they were already exhausted. If the Yin spirit and the monster weren't fighting each other hard at this moment, I'm afraid they would have lost their lives.  As soon as the two relaxed their spirits, they both fainted.

    "But now the two of them are facing a life-and-death crisis, and they don't know where the courage and strength came from, but they have managed to endure until now.

    This abyss of death, which has never been known to righteous people, turned out to be an astonishingly huge abyss. The two of them retreated here for a long time, but they were still just walking on the open ground, without any shadow of the cliff, and they didn't know that at that time  When it fell, how could it land so far away?

    It’s just that the two of them have no time to think about this problem now. They are surrounded by monsters and spirits in front of them. Life and death are really only a matter of seconds.  Zhang and Lu were at a loss what to do when Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a pain in his back as he had hit a hard object.

    The two of them had never dared to take the monster lightly, so they just walked backwards. When they suddenly bumped into it, Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He turned around quickly, and was surprised to see that it was actually a big tree with a trunk.  It's so big that even three people can't hug it.

    Zhang Xiaofan then felt relieved and said to Lu Xueqi, who was looking behind her: "It's okay, it's just a tree"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a pain in his throat, his neck was entangled with a rope-like thing, and his whole body was twisted up by a huge force.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked, turned around to look, and said in a voiceless voice: "Tree Demon!" (Note 2)

    I saw this big tree growing alone in this open space. At this moment, all the still branches started to move like human arms, and it was one of the thick branches that entangled Zhang Xiaofan.  In the darkness, the figure of this tree demon danced suddenly, like a nine-nether demon.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that the tree branch around his neck was getting tighter and tighter, and he was gradually out of breath. Lu Xueqi was just about to rescue him, but only heard an earth-shattering roar in the distance. The pig-headed monster seized the opportunity and jumped up, huge  His claws flashed with a faint green light, and if he hit it on the head, it might still contain huge poison.

    Lu Xueqi had no choice but to turn around to parry, but her body was blocked by it. She tried to rescue Zhang Xiaofan several times but failed. Instead, she was in danger all the time.

    Zhang Xiaofan was caught by the tree demon and felt a huge pain in his throat. However, he saw the tree demon make an unpleasant noise, which probably meant joy. The tree branches wrapped around his neck pushed him backwards.The tree body was pulling at him, and at the same time, several branches came over to wrap around his body. Except for his two hands, which could still move, he could no longer struggle.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he looked at Lu Xueqi and found that she was too busy taking care of herself. When he looked back, there were even more dead souls coming out. He saw that a large mouth slowly opened on the trunk of the tree demon, and a pungent smell gushed out from it, and the tree branches  He was pulling him into the big mouth, I was afraid that this was the big mouth of the tree demon.

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled all over. Even if he was killed, he never thought that one day he would become fertilizer for a tree. This kind of death was really unacceptable.

    But now that the arrow is on the string, he is indeed moving towards the big mouth step by step. The stench is getting stronger and stronger, and in the blink of an eye, cold sweat is dripping from Zhang Xiaofan's forehead.

    Seeing that he was reaching the edge of the mouth, Zhang Xiaofan didn't know where he got the strength from. He struggled hard and put his feet on the tree trunk to refuse to move forward. Unfortunately, the tree demon was unusually powerful. The tree branch was pulled a few times, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately used his strength.  Exhausted, it was brought to Dakou's mouth.

    A strong fishy smell hit his face, and he didn't know how many lives this tree demon had killed. Zhang Xiaofan struggled to his death, raised his hand with all his strength, held the only weapon at hand, a fire stick, and fired at the tree.  The monster's big mouth was inserted next to it.

    There was a faint green light on the fire stick, especially on the bead at the front.

    The originally blunt fire stick was swung at the tree demon by Zhang Xiaofan. It was like a magic weapon, cutting melons and vegetables straight into the tree demon's extremely hard trunk.  At that moment, the tree demon branches dancing in the sky suddenly froze.

    Zhang Xiaofan himself was startled for a moment, and at the same time, a feeling of fear suddenly appeared in his heart.

    A familiar, cold feeling traveled through the whole body, and then it brought a brand-new breath. A thread of warmth flowed from the fire stick into Zhang Xiaofan's body, just like the time when Zhang Xiaofan met him in the Wanbat Ancient Cave some time ago.  The scene when vampire Jiang Laosan is fighting.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, stunned!

    He stared blankly at what was happening in front of him. After the originally arrogant and ferocious dryad was inserted into his body by an ugly-looking fire stick, his huge body that was disproportionate to the fire stick quickly withered.  All the branches, branches and even the trunk seemed to have been drained of all moisture. They were shriveled and curled, and the leaves fell like rain. After letting out the last roar in its life, the whole tree collapsed, and then,  reduced to ashes.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground and was in a daze. He didn't even need luck to know that the bursts of warm air sucked in by the burning stick were very beneficial to his body. The originally injured meridians were nourished by the new warm air and improved greatly.

    He looked at the fire stick in his hand, and saw that the dark blue light was gently rotating, like a person who had eaten enough. The fire stick exuded a glow of satisfaction, especially on the stick body, which was not very obvious at first.  The bloodshot eyes, as if full of blood, lit up and turned red, with a hint of ferociousness.

    "Dang", the somewhat scary-looking fire stick slipped from Zhang Xiaofan's hand, fell to the ground, jumped twice, and remained motionless.

    Leaving Zhang Xiaofan’s palm, this magical black rod seemed to have lost its parasitic host. All the light immediately disappeared, turning into an ordinary and ugly black rod.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, his mind was in turmoil, and there was only one voice echoing in his mind: What is this, what is this?

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi suddenly heard a cry of pain from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly woke up. He turned around and saw that Lu Xueqi was surrounded by countless Yin spirits and the pig-headed monster. Her whole body seemed to have been hit hard and she flew backwards.  When he went out, his clothes were red, and he could tell he was seriously injured.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so excited that he couldn't care less about all the messy things. He grabbed the fire stick in his hand and flew towards Lu Xueqi.

    In mid-air, the fire stick was in his hand, and as if with a smile, a dark green light lit up again, illuminating his face.

    Wherever Zhang Xiaofan passed, countless ghosts avoided and fled in all directions. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Xiaofan caught up with Lu Xueqi, but the pig-headed monster in front was not afraid of the fire stick and rushed towards him with a roar.

    Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, worried about Lu Xueqi's injury, and refused to retreat. With the same roar, he used the Taoist teachings taught by his master Suru before going down the mountain. The fire stick suddenly left his hand and rushed towards the pig-headed monster like an arrow from a string.

    Seeing this little black stick coming towards them, the pig-headed monster waved its huge front paws, trying to push the nasty thing aside, and then rushed forward to swallow these two nasty but delicious humans into its stomach for a full meal.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he waved his palm, he felt a cold feeling in his palm. A moment later, his heart felt cold again. The pig-headed monster was startled for a moment. When he looked down, he saw a small hole appeared in the palm of his hand, and his chestA small hole actually appeared in his heart, and his entire body was penetrated by this seemingly inconspicuous fire stick.

    "Ouch"!

    The pig-headed monster roared heart-breakingly, its huge body shook, and fell heavily to the ground like a pillar pushing down a mountain, with dust flying into the air.  Then, it struggled on the ground for a few times, black blood flowed from the corner of its mouth, and finally stopped moving.

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan caught Lu Xueqi, but saw that her whole body was cold, she could no longer support her, and she fainted.  But the fire stick that had killed another creature flew back with a dark blue light and fell into Zhang Xiaofan's hand.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt full of energy at this moment, and most of the injuries in his body were healed. He checked Lu Xueqi's breathing again, but found that she was breathing rapidly. When he lowered his head, he saw that the skin of the wound on her left shoulder had turned black. Apparently,  Poisoned.

    Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, but he was worried that although the two monsters were dead, there were still countless ghosts around him, so he turned around and looked. Unexpectedly, he saw that the ghosts had gradually gone away and disappeared.  into the darkness.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but this was a good thing that he could only hope for. Why should he think about it so much? He quickly turned around to take care of Lu Xueqi.

    Actually, Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know that all of this was thanks to the “blood-eating beads” on his fire stick.  Eight hundred years ago, the black-hearted old man Guangda Demon Sect's "Blood Refining Hall" became famous all over the world, and he established the basic foundation of the Blood Refining Hall in the underground labyrinth of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.

    ???????????? The black-hearted old man is a cruel person, and when he was refining this blood-devouring bead, he caused countless casualties and casualties. Among them, there are countless dead ghosts who gathered under this abyss of death and were not allowed to die.

    Back then, they were all harmed by this blood-devouring bead. Although today, the blood-devouring bead and the nameless evil stick have merged into one, their shape has changed greatly, and their evil aura has been restrained.

    But as soon as Zhang Xiaofan cast the spell, the ferocious aura of the blood-devouring bead was immediately revealed, and these ghosts were so frightened that they fled away, almost thinking that the ferocious old man with a black heart had resurrected.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lowered Lu Xueqi to the ground, hesitated for a moment, looked at the black wound, and sighed.

    As if the eternal darkness has returned to calm, deathly silence.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt slightly dizzy, but when he saw that there was no black air on Lu Xueqi's face after bandaging the wound, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    He guarded the unconscious woman and sat quietly.

    The fire stick emits a faint green light, shrouding them.

    There is silence all around!

    quiet!

    There was not even the sound of insects. Under the abyss of death, there seemed to be no living thing except for the Yin spirit beasts.

    However, at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard the sound of footsteps.

    These footsteps in the darkness were gentle and harmonious, but to Zhang Xiaofan's ears, they were like a bolt from the blue.  He stood up suddenly, turned his head to look at the sound of footsteps, and held the fire stick tightly at the same time.

    In the distance, in the darkness, there was a little light. It moved over, and then, a woman appeared in the light. She was dressed in aqua clothes, with fine eyebrows and beautiful eyes. Her jade-like skin beat the frost and snow. She seemed to be carrying a demon in this darkness.  Extraordinarily gorgeous, there is a soul-stirring and strange beauty.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his mouth wide and was speechless. This woman was actually the girl in green he met in the Shanhaiyuan of Heyang City when he came down the mountain.

    Note 1: "Strange Gods and Demons. Monsters Chapter" Red-eyed pig demon: pig head and dog body, huge body, black hair, hard spines, red eyes, able to see in the dark.  It likes to eat rotten food and likes to live in dark and moist places.

    Note 2: "Strange Spirits and Monsters" Dryad: Thousand-year-old tree. It is said that it absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It is also said that it absorbs the power of resentful spirits and monsters in the filthy place, thus becoming a spirit.  Large tree-like, food-eating creature.  There are also rumors that it can move on its own.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 7 Blackwater Black Snake

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    [网ww.] At this time, the girl also saw Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were still unconscious lying next to him. Apparently, she did not expect that there were still living people under the abyss of death. Her expression changed and she also ate it.  Startled.

    Immediately, she saw Zhang Xiaofan’s face clearly, she was stunned for a moment, a trace of surprise flashed across her face, and then she smiled.

    “It’s true that we meet each other everywhere in life!” She walked over gracefully like a beautiful and blooming lily in the darkness.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up and stood in front of Lu Xueqi intentionally or unintentionally. After all, it would not be an ordinary person who would enter this abyss of death where ghost monsters are infested.

    The girl came closer, and Zhang Xiaofan saw clearly that there was a small white flower on the green fingers of her right hand, which actually emitted a faint white light and illuminated the land near the woman. He didn't know what kind of alien species it was.  .

    However, Zhang Xiaofan has no time to take care of the flower now. Although he is still a little wary towards this strange woman, no matter what, seeing her under this dark and lonely abyss of death immediately makes him feel a little more cautious.  close.

    "Hello." Zhang Xiaofan wanted to say some polite greetings, but when he came out, these two words were the only ones left.

    The girl glanced at him and smiled: "Isn't this Zhang Xiaofan and Zhang Shaoxia from Qingyun Mountain? Why did you come to this ghostly place? This is not the place you should come to."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said: "How do you know that I am a disciple of Qingyun?"

    The girl smiled but did not answer.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, feeling that this young girl was very special. He was just thinking about something when he heard the young girl chuckle and said, "May I ask, Mr. Zhang, how long have you been here? Have you found the 'Blood Cave' yet?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "What is the bleeding hole?"

    The girl snorted, and the smile on her face gradually faded, but she still said calmly: "Zhang Shaoxia is very good at pretending to be confused. How could you, the so-called righteous people, come to this dark and dirty place if it wasn't for the things in the Blood Cave?  Come?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused by what she said, but he vaguely understood that there was a bleeding cave here. There might be something important in the cave, but he had never heard his master or the master uncle say it before going down the mountain, but he was thinking at this moment.  But it was not these, but he heard the meaning of the girl's words and said in a deep voice: "You said that our righteous way is hypocritical, then who are you?"

    The girl flicked her aqua clothes, and the flowers between her fingers drew an arc in the air with her jade-like hands. The white light left a trace in the air, as if she was nostalgic for this darkness, and it remained for a long time.  , and then slowly dissipated.

    "Am I not the demon sect witch that you hate so much?" She smiled sweetly.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, and he suddenly felt a sense of loss, but this thought only passed by without leaving any trace, and then he snorted and concentrated on alert.

    Since he entered the Qingyun Mountain Sect, he has listened to the teachers and brothers teaching the demons of the Demon Sect how to cause harm to the world and be cruel and unethical. The rules of the Qingyun Sect strictly prohibit the association with people from the Demon Sect. They are enemies of life and death.  We live together.

    However, the girl didn’t seem to have any intention of taking action immediately because of her deep hatred. Instead, she glanced behind Zhang Xiaofan, glanced at it, and suddenly smiled and said, “This sister seems to be waking up, right?”

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back and saw Lu Xueqi turning over slightly, moving the corners of her mouth twice, and slowly opened her eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and turned around and said: "You're awake!"

    Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi suddenly looked shocked and struggled: "Be careful"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, he felt a sudden fragrant smell around him, and where the white light flashed, a white flower appeared in front of his eyes.

    In the darkness, under the abyss of death, where can there be any flowers?  Zhang Xiaofan was horrified and took a step back, only to see that the flower was moving automatically without any wind, as if smiling slightly at him in mid-air, and nodded. In an instant, a flower fell into pieces, and the petals were white and lovely, but the edges were  A faint green light flashed and flew towards him.

    Even if he didn't know the girl's identity as a demon sect, he knew something was wrong just by looking at the strange flower. Zhang Xiaofan was suddenly attacked. He hurriedly took a few steps back. He raised the fire stick in his hand in front of him to block the rapid fire.  The petals came into contact with the dark green light of the fire stick, and most of them were blocked, but a few of them narrowly passed by, almost injuring Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was still in shock, cursing in his heart that these demon cult monsters were indeed treacherous and treacherous. What the master, wife, and brothers said were truly wise, word for word.  But at this moment, he glanced around and saw that the girl moved and flew towards Lu Xueqi.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Seeing that after Lu Xueqi was seriously injured, she had little power to fight back, and the distance between him and her was further stretched.?, he hurriedly raised the fire stick with a wave of his hand and rushed towards the girl in green.

    Hearing the sound of the wind, the girl in green smiled calmly and raised her right hand in mid-air. In an instant, all the petals flew back like lightning and gathered on the bud. The small flower with a faint white light between her fingers welcomed  Going up, the white shimmer and the dark green light of the fire stick touched each other, and they were in mid-air. They were in a stalemate for a moment, and each flew back, seemingly regardless of the outcome.

    In the darkness, a slightly surprised cry suddenly sounded.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhang Xiaofan continued to light the fire stick and quickly returned to Lu Xueqi's side, blocking her in front of her to prevent this weird and treacherous devil cult witch from committing any more evil tricks.

    However, the "weird and sinister" witch suddenly stopped at this moment and stopped moving forward, letting Zhang Xiaofan return to Lu Xueqi's side, looking at Zhang Xiaofan with a look of shock.

    In the fight just now, she thought that Zhang Xiaofan could be easily cured by the "Sadness" flower in her hand. Unexpectedly, when the "Sadness Flower" and the fire stick were pressed against each other in mid-air, they could use the object to pass through the people's hearts.  , the strange fragrance that made people paralyzed immediately was pushed back, and there was a faint hint of backlash, which surprised her.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood in front of Lu Xueqi, helped her stand up, and asked in a low voice: "Are you okay! Senior Sister Lu?"

    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly, and Zhang Xiaofan was relieved, turned around and said bitterly: "Shameless monster, only sneak attacks!"

    The look of surprise in the girl's eyes immediately disappeared, replaced by a look of anger. She snorted and said, "Okay, I'll show you how powerful the demon is in a minute!"

    She was about to make a move as she spoke. Zhang Xiaofan was on guard, but he was crying in his heart. Lu Xueqi was leaning on him now, weak and weak. It was obvious that she was seriously injured. It was probably because the poison had not been cleared away, and the demon sect witch in front of him was strange and difficult.  I'm afraid I won't be able to take care of Senior Sister Lu if I start taking action.

    "It's a pity that things in the world are often not as satisfactory as expected. Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts were racing here, but he suddenly found that things were getting worse and worse.

    In the darkness, another light lit up, but this light was different from the girl in green. Although it was bright, it was dark. In the darkness, people almost thought it was black light.  In the light, a faint figure came out and stopped next to the girl in green. This was a tall woman, dressed in black, with a veil on her face. It was this girl who was walking with her in Shanhaiyuan that day.  companion.

    Then, in Zhang Xiaofan's surprised eyes, one after another light lit up in the darkness, and about five more people appeared, dressed in yellow. They were the entourage of the girl who was in Shanhaiyuan that day, and they all arrived at this moment.  here.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his throat was dry, and he couldn't help but feel cold under the gazes of so many people.  At this moment, he suddenly heard Lu Xueqi's soft and feeble words in his ears: "You hurry up, these human beings are not inferior to you and me, they are invincible!"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and saw that pale and beautiful face beside him, but there was no worry or fear on it, as if he was just saying something normal.  Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, shook his head, pursed his lips, and turned his head again to face those members of the Demon Cult who appeared mysteriously.

    "Baguio, be careful," the masked woman looked at the two people in front of her, her eyes finally fell on the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand, and she whispered: "That black stick is a little weird."

    Baguio, the girl in green, said: "Aunt You, what did you see?"

    The masked woman whom she called Aunt You could not clearly see her expression, but a trace of confusion could be heard from her words: "It seems the fierceness just now is too similar, but how can a person in the right way have such a thing?"  , they don’t know how to control this bead, and this, this is a short stick, what’s going on?”

    Baguio snorted and said, "I want to see how powerful this thing is!" She took a step forward, and then the man in yellow behind her also walked forward at the same time.  Zhang Xiaofan realized something was wrong. Although he wanted to fight against the enemy, the disparity between us and the enemy was too great, so he had to help Lu Xueqi retreat.

    The masked woman in black looked very ghostly, floating straight forward in the darkness, following Baguio, almost like a ghost, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear:  "The stick in that boy's hand is extremely vicious, can you feel it?"

    Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan who was nervous and alert in front of him, and nodded.

    The masked woman paused and said: "Despite this, I feel that the ferocious power in this stick has not been fully released, and seems to be suppressed by something. From my point of view, I am afraid that this stick is probably as strong as  Our holy religion has some connections, this young man’s identity is very suspicious, you should think twice.”

    Baguio frowned and said, "Aunt You, what do you think we should do?"

    The masked woman's voice turned calm and said: "I'll capture you."Yes, take it back and show it to your father. The sect leader is wise enough to know this thing!  "

    Baguio thought for a while and said, "That's fine."

    While they were talking, their feet did not stop and they kept pushing forward. Without the approval of the two of them, the man in yellow next to them would naturally not take action. The two parties advanced and retreated while talking.

    Zhang Xiaofan helped Lu Xueqi, feeling more and more nervous, but gradually heard the sound of water waves in his ears, and it seemed that he was walking back to the waterside where he started.

    Baguio was startled for a moment, then turned to the masked woman and said, "Aunt You, is this the 'Heartless Sea'?"

    The masked woman was silent for a moment, then sighed in a low voice and said: "Infatuation is only for the sake of ruthlessness! Yes, this is the most mysterious 'Ruthless Sea' among the five seas."

    "Ah!" As if because of her youth, Baguio didn't notice the bitterness in the words of the masked woman she called Aunt You. She was very excited and said: "I have heard my father say since I was a child, the Merciless Sea  Hidden deep underground is the Sea of ??Nine Netherworlds, and I heard from him that the Blood Cave under the Dead Soul Abyss is on the shores of this Merciless Sea. It seems that we have been searching for three days and finally found it."

    The masked woman fell into silence and remained silent.

    Baguio was a little strange, looked at her, then turned around and said, "Okay, I will capture you first, and then look for the bloody hole!"

    As she spoke, she waved her hand, and the five men in yellow stepped on together, ready to take action.  Behind Zhang Xiaofan is the boundless merciless sea in the darkness, and in front of him are surrounded by these demon sect people. There is really no way forward, no retreat, and he is in a desperate situation.

    Lu Xueqi felt the cold wind blowing from the ruthless sea behind her, which chilled her heart. Her body was sore and weak, and she felt faintly dizzy and nauseated, probably because of the lingering poison.

    How smart she is, she knows this situation without even thinking about it. If Zhang Xiaofan wants to take care of her, they can only die together.

    She turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. The young man seemed a little nervous at the moment. His body was very tense. Even the hand holding her was straining due to nervousness. In his eyes, there was still a desire for life and a desire for death.  fear.

    However, he clearly did not flinch even a little bit.

    "Junior brother Zhang." She called softly. Zhang Xiaofan heard it and moved his shoulders. He seemed to be about to turn around, but for some reason, he finally did not look back at her.

    "Senior Sister Lu, on the platform, you even saved me just now. IIwon't leave." Zhang Xiaofan was in a state of excitement. He was about to say something heroic, but when the words came to his lips, he seemed to lose his voice.  There was no trace of him, and in the end he could only say the word "I won't leave" dryly.

    Lu Xueqi stopped talking.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt uneasy. Did he contradict her with his words?  For some reason, he had been a little afraid of this frosty woman since he first met Lu Xueqi.

    An icy cold wind blew from the ruthless sea, blowing up some of the long hair of the silent woman behind him, and gently brushed his neck and cheeks.

    The waves of the Heartless Sea seemed to suddenly surge.

    Deep in the darkness, as if sighing, the wind passed by, like the ruthless sea showing a ferocious smile, looking at the people in the world sarcastically.

    Baguio smiled and surrounded him with five men in yellow.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a step back, only to feel a chill under his feet as he stepped into the icy cold sea water.

    At this moment, in the gradually turbulent and ruthless sea, a huge wave suddenly rose high. The sound of the waves was deafening. It was several feet high. The strong wind blew against their faces. Everyone on the shore became pale and almost couldn't stand.  Steady steps.

    The masked woman standing at the end suddenly changed her color and shouted: "Baguio, retreat quickly!"

    Baguio was shocked, knowing that Aunt You was well-informed, and even her father had always respected her, so she retreated without thinking too much.

    As soon as she moved, the five people in yellow also moved back. Only Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were standing closest to the seaside, were caught off guard and were hit head-on by the huge wave. Not only were they soaked to the bone, but the coldness penetrated their bones.  It was cold but extremely uncomfortable.

    Then, everyone looked at the suddenly changed Merciless Sea, and saw two huge lights with green light slowly lighting up in the pitch-black sea. But after looking over, the lights were really strange.  It is not an ordinary round shape, but has an elongated shape from top to bottom. Especially in the middle, there are two thin black gaps, exuding a cold and sinister look.

    "It's it, it's it." The masked woman shuddered, "This beast is not dead yet1

    Baguio was shocked: "Beast? Aunt You, what is this?"

    The masked woman looked at the rough waves.The two haloes of light on the sea were getting closer and closer to the coast, and there was a hint of fear in their voices as they said, "This is the 'Blackwater Black Snake'."

    When Baguio was hit by a big earthquake, he couldn’t believe it. He asked in surprise: “Wasn’t this monster killed by the mythical beast Yellow Bird in the Great Swamp of the West thousands of years ago?”

    The masked woman said quickly: "This is the rumor, but it appeared here today, and I don't know why. Baguio, this black water black snake is an ancient magical beast. It is extremely fierce. It cannot be eliminated except by its natural enemy, the yellow bird. Let's hurry up."  retreat."

    Baguio took two steps back, then turned around and said, "But that kid"

    The masked woman shook her head repeatedly and said: "I don't care about so much anymore, let's go quickly."

    Baguio was still hesitating, but Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were standing on the beach and soaked by the waves, almost held their breath in the blink of an eye.

    As they got closer, they could see clearly that the two huge lanterns, which were almost as tall as two people, were actually a pair of giant eyes.  Speaking of which, ever since he entered the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, Zhang Xiaofan kept seeing strange and huge eyes, from the old red demon eyes to the giant eyes of the pig-headed monster, but no matter which one was compared to the pair in front of him, it was simply  Like mustard seeds compared to Sumeru.

    The sea breeze blows sharply against your face, but it does not bring a slightly salty smell, but an overwhelming fishy smell that stings your nose.

    An extremely huge black snake slowly appeared in front of them.  Its lower body was coiled, and the snake's body was soaked in the sea water. The crowd was actually less than three-thirds of the thickness of the huge snake's body. Instead, it was just the upper body and head of the black water black snake standing upright in the air, which was already dozens of feet above the ground.  Tall, with snake eyes emitting a faint green light, it is looking down from above at the moment, looking at the people who are like ants to it.  (Note 1)

    Zhang Xiaofan never knew that there were such huge creatures in this world. He even thought that the spiritual water unicorn on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain was the largest spiritual beast in the world.  But compared with the black water snake in front of him, the water unicorn is no different from a puppy in terms of body size.

    Needless to say, Lu Xueqi next to him, and even Baguio and others from the Demon Cult had never seen such a huge beast before. They were stunned for a while and were speechless.

    Note 1: "The Classic of Mountains and Seas. The Great Wilderness Southern Classic": South of the Black Water, there are black snakes that eat squid.  Where there is Wushan, there are yellow birds in the west.  Imperial medicine, Bazhai.  The yellow bird in Wushan is the mysterious snake.

    ?Also note: "Gods and Demons are Strange. Monsters Chapter" Blackwater Black Snake: a giant snake with a black body, white belly, and green eyes. The snake body is more than four feet thick and more than a hundred feet long.  He ate the elixir of gods and survived, lived for ten thousand years, and lived in the great swamps of the west.  It is also said to live in the sea.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 8 Jedi

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】The waves on the ruthless sea gradually calmed down, but the fear in everyone's hearts did not diminish at all.  The huge body of the Black Water Black Snake was coiled in front of you, standing there like a demon from all eternity.

    And the giant snake's head swayed slightly, as if it didn't expect to encounter the breath of a living person under this abyss of death. It looked at the crowd a few times, but for a while it didn't make any move.

    Lu Xueqi was a calm person. She reacted first and turned around to see Zhang Xiaofan still looking up at the Black Water Black Snake. She gently pulled his sleeve.  Zhang Xiaofan shuddered and turned around. Lu Xueqi said lightly: "Let's step back."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately woke up, nodded repeatedly, and helped Lu Xueqi retreat.  The masked woman standing behind Baguio glanced out of the corner of her eye and said in a voiceless voice: "Don't move"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were both startled, but in the blink of an eye, the green light burst out from the giant eyes of the Black Water Black Snake. As if it was startled by something, it let out a roar that shook the earth and shook the earth. Everyone present covered it with their hands.  Both ears, but still only felt a buzzing in the ears.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in a panicked state when he saw the body of the Black Water Black Snake move in the blink of an eye. Its tail, which was originally soaked in the sea water, was swept away. In an instant, a row of water walls that were several feet high and dozens of feet wide were raised, overwhelming the sky and the earth.  , and among the water splashes, there were even black snake tails mixed in, rushing towards them with boundless energy.

    The splash was still a few feet away, and the strong wind was already blowing in your face, making it almost impossible to stand still. If you were really hit by this tsunami-like wall of water and hit the huge snake's tail, you would probably be shattered to pieces.  Zhang Xiaofan didn't care so much, he hugged Lu Xueqi with his right hand, held up the fire stick and flew back with all his strength.

    But the wall of water actually flew like the wind, faster than any movement. Zhang Xiaofan was caught up by the wall of water before he could fly even one foot away.  The sound of the water was like thunder, almost within earshot.  Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was tense, and there were almost no thoughts in his mind. At the moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan screamed and flew upward with all his strength, but he only flew more than a foot off the ground, and Zhang Xiaofan only felt a chill all over his body.

    "Boom"!

    He was involuntarily swept into the huge waves, and his whole body was soaked in the blink of an eye. He even heard Lu Xueqi beside him scream, and his hands were released. Under this overwhelming force, he and Lu Xueqi actually  It was scattered by life and death.

    Zhang Xiaofan was horrified and was about to struggle to grab Lu Xueqi, but this huge wave was so powerful that in an instant the two of them were already several feet apart.

    Seeing the huge waves roaring and roaring, Lu Xueqi, who was by his side just now, disappeared into the turbulent darkness in the blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaking, his mind was in chaos, and his whole body was pushed by the huge waves, rolling forward in the waves.

    Just when this roaring sound shook the sky, Zhang Xiaofan felt that every part of his body was being squeezed by the huge force and was about to burst. He suddenly saw a black shadow flashing in the waves, where there was a roar, and a black shadow flashed across the waves.  The huge black snake tail of the Shui Xuan snake rushed over like a mountain.

    Wherever the black color passed, water sprayed out, and for some unknown reason, huge rocks and gravel flew out. The momentum was unparalleled. Even if Zhang Xiaofan was killed, he would not believe that he could still survive being hit by this giant tail.  exist.

    At this moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan mustered up his courage and strength surged out of his body from nowhere.  In the waves, a dark blue light appeared again. Zhang Xiaofan possessed it, fled for his life, soared into the sky, and actually climbed more than a foot into the huge waves.

    He was feeling happy in his heart when he suddenly felt an overwhelming force sweeping past him. His whole body trembled for a moment. Even though he was just swept away by this remaining force, his eyesight turned black and he almost fainted.  , If he hadn't known that this moment was really a life and death moment, and forced himself to stay awake, he would have almost died.

    Even so, the power of the Black Water Black Snake's tail was so powerful that Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, his bones were in pain, and he almost felt like he was about to fall apart. In this huge wave, there was no remaining strength left.  He was beaten far away by this huge force.

    The other person was in the air, flying straight into the boundless darkness ahead of him involuntarily.  When he turned around and looked down, he saw that the mountain-like waves and the huge snake's tail had swallowed up the people in Baguio in the blink of an eye.  The men in yellow flew away, but were immediately hit by the huge waves.

    The woman in green stood up and made gestures with her hands, but she saw a white light light up. The white flowers in her hands were raised in front of her. In a moment, six strange flowers appeared, surrounding the middle flower, each flower  There is another pure white light connected with it, which looks like a white halo.

    Then he saw that Baguio's face was pale, but his expression didn't seem to be panic. As soon as the white light wheel formed, it turned sharply, and the dazzling white light faced the huge waves, and actually blocked the huge waves.  In a moment, huge waves piled up like mountains in mid-air, and the roar was almost terrifying.

    Just take advantage of itTaking a breath for a moment, Baguio flew up, but at this moment, the noise in the huge waves suddenly became louder and rumbling, and the huge black snake tail swept towards him at this moment.

    In a moment, the white light wheel flew into dust and disappeared, unable to block it for even a moment. Seeing that this young woman was about to be hit by the giant tail, suddenly in the waves, the masked woman suddenly appeared,  The soft light yellow round object in his hand flashed in the air, and came at lightning speed. He rushed in front of the giant tail and held it under Baguio's body.

    Baguio narrowly avoided this life-threatening thing, but was still hit by the remaining force. With a lightening of his body, he floated far away into the darkness behind.  And in the next moment, the figure of the masked woman was once again submerged in the huge waves.

    The power of the Black Water Black Snake's tail is unimaginably great.  Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, but he felt the wind whistling in his ears, whizzing by, and he kept flying backwards.

    If he suddenly hit something, such as a hard rock cliff, all the bones in his body would be broken, but he knew that Zhang Xiaofan was no longer able to control his body, and his whole body could not help but resign himself to fate.

    Who would have thought that this abyss of death was really surprisingly big. After flying for a long time, it didn't hit anything yet.  Even Zhang Xiaofan himself felt that the speed was gradually slowing down, and he was slowly falling. It seemed that his remaining strength was gradually disappearing.

    Although it will be uncomfortable to fall to the ground, it is much better to be disgraced than to hit the wall. Zhang Xiaofan was in a happy place, when suddenly, he felt that the darkness in front of him suddenly solidified like a mountain, pressing down on his head.

    Like a mountain and a cliff, it lies in front of you.  Zhang Xiaofan hugged his head, shrank back, and hit him hard.

    "boom!"

    With rubble flying everywhere and gold stars flying, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, and he spat out a mouthful of blood with a loud sound, sprinkling it on his clothes.  In just this moment, he just felt like his whole body was scattered. If it weren't for the protection of Taoism and Buddhism in his body, he would have died at that time.

    Even so, he didn't feel good. He stopped for a moment on the cliff, and then slid down weakly. His body was sliding down, and hit the hard stone wall several times. With a "bang bang" sound,  There was severe pain all over his body, and he didn't know how many bones were broken. Anyway, he just felt that there was no complete place in his body.

    After falling like this for a while, Zhang Xiaofan turned outwards after another impact. At this moment, he had almost given up hope, but as he turned, against the faint light from the fire stick on his chest, he vaguely saw a figure not far below.  The black shadow looks like an old tree growing on the cliff.

    At this critical moment, he did not expect that there would be trees growing on the hard stone walls in such a dead underground place as the Necromantic Abyss, so he instinctively stretched out his hand to grab the old tree.

    The wind was blowing fast, and he fell faster, but in the end, he caught the old tree at the moment of lightning.

    In the tentacles, there was indeed no coldness of the cliff stone, but a warm feeling. However, the force of the fall was so huge that the old tree seemed to have unstable roots. Although Zhang Xiaofan grabbed the trunk, the tree shook violently, earth and rocks fell, and it shook.  After a few shakes, with a loud crash, the tree and the people fell down together.

    The moment he fell, Zhang Xiaofan felt his heart sink, as if his heart was falling into a bottomless abyss. In panic, his body still fell, but after this resistance, the speed still slowed down, and only a sound was heard.  There was a loud noise, and he fell heavily to the ground, and he fainted.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Zhang Xiaofan woke up slowly. Before opening his eyes, he felt severe pain all over his body, as if he was falling apart.  But with the pain, it seems that he is still alive, and he is not entirely sad.

    He opened his eyes and couldn't help but froze for a moment.

    At this moment, he was in a closed and humid place. It looked like it was probably a stone cave. The top of the cave was two people high, but the sides were only three feet wide. It was very narrow. The sides of the cave were made of cold and hard stones. He looked at  It's exactly the same as the one on the cliff just now. I'm afraid it's not on this cliff, but also near the cliff.

    However, the stones in the cave seem to contain something luminous. They are not very big but there are many of them. They emit soft light one by one, illuminating the cave quite brightly.

    Zhang Xiaofan carefully looked at the situation in the cave and felt that it seemed to be on a passage. One end was a pile of rubble, which blocked the road tightly. The other end extended inward, but it turned a corner not far away.  It's bent and I can't see clearly what's going on inside.

    He was stunned for a moment on the ground, and then he wanted to get up. Unexpectedly, his body moved, and his left hand was supported on the ground. Suddenly, his whole body was in severe pain, and he screamed out.  "Ah!" His body trembled, especially the pain in his left hand.

    A cold snort suddenly came from deep inside the cave. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and turned around to look, only to see a woman turning around the corner. She was dressed in aqua-green clothes and looked pretty.Beautiful, who is she if she isn't the little witch from the Demon Cult?

    The two of them were still in a confrontation just now. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly saw this person from the Demon Cult. He instinctively raised the fire stick and concentrated on guarding. For a moment, he actually forgot about the pain in his body.

    Unexpectedly, the girl named Baguio glared at him, with no intention of taking action at all. She looked strange and disappointed, as if she couldn't get enough energy, and said impatiently: "Okay, okay, it's up to you.  That stupid look, with seven or eight broken bones all over his body, is still so energetic!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, but saw that Baguio didn't seem to have any intention of taking action. Although it was strange, he slowly put down the fire stick. Unexpectedly, as soon as he relaxed, the pain filled the air immediately, and he couldn't help but cry out again.  .

    Baguio looked at the strange grinning look of this righteous young man, and couldn't help but burst into laughter. The atmosphere immediately relaxed, but after the laughter, she let out a long sigh, which was quite sad.

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted. He had a stubborn temper and felt embarrassed when this young woman laughed at him. He said slightly angrily: "Why are you laughing?"

    Baguio glanced at him and said, "I was just laughing at you."

    Zhang Xiaofan heard that she was so direct and did not save any face. He became even more angry and said angrily: "What's so funny? You want to see if you get hit?"

    Baguio's expression changed, and she looked like she was going to teach this ignorant boy a lesson. Unexpectedly, she moved her hand, and suddenly her meaning was dull, and she sighed: "We are all dead soon, why should I argue with you?"  ?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to be on guard when he suddenly heard the woman say such words. He couldn't help but paused and asked in surprise: "What did you say?"

    Baguio glanced at him and said, "This is a cave, can't you tell?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes! So what?"

    Baguio snorted, pointed to the rocks in front of him, and said, "That's the only exit there. It's blocked by a mountain of rocks. If you have the ability, just break through the mountain and get out!"

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide and glanced at the rocks. He saw that the entrance of the cave was tightly blocked by huge stones, leaving no gaps. He knew his own affairs, and when it came to being an enemy, his fire stick and this  There is still some use in practicing body and mind, but if it is used to dig mountains and dig like a foolish old man, it is really useless.

    After staying for a while, he suddenly thought of something important. He quickly turned around and said, "I remember that I hit the cliff and fell to the ground. How did I end up in this cave?"

    Baguio said calmly: "I dragged you in."

    "What?" Zhang Xiaofan was furious.

    Baguio glanced at him and said: "I landed not far away from you when you were unconscious, and happened to see you. At this moment, the black water snake was chasing us again. I looked up and saw that you had torn off the  The old tree was actually a cave, and there was light coming out of it, and the entrance was not big, so I hid in it. Before I left, I thought you were pitiful, so I pulled you in, you idiot!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Then why is the entrance of this cave buried?"

    Baguio shrugged his shoulders and said with an unlucky look on his face: "The Black Water Black Snake couldn't get in. In anger, it swiped its tail and hit the cliff. As a result, half of the mountain collapsed. It destroyed us here."  , all buried alive."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her for a long time, then said dubiously: "Really?"

    Anger appeared on Baguio's face, and he grabbed a palm-sized stone and threw it over, "I lied to you? I should have known better that you would die!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was unable to dodge, so he had to protect his head with his hands. Unexpectedly, the stone hit his left hand, which immediately hurt his heart. His vision went dark, and he almost fainted again.

    Baguio saw Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly turn pale in the distance, holding the left hand that was thrown by the stone and making a pained expression. His heart skipped a beat, and then he said coldly: "Don't pretend to be dead, hehe, you are such a person."  I’ve seen a lot.”

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan still had the energy to pay attention to what she said about "pretending to be dead". He just felt that he was really going to die from the pain, and his whole hand was so painful that he lost consciousness.

    Baguio watched for a while and saw that he didn't seem to be putting on airs. He walked a few steps to Zhang Xiaofan, glanced at him twice, ignored Zhang Xiaofan's expression, and stretched out his hand to pinch Zhang Xiaofan's arm.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so painful that he broke into a cold sweat and said angrily: "What are you doing?"

    However, Baguio was not angry. Instead, there was a hint of apology on her face, saying: "Your hand bone is broken."

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted, but he was stubborn and said straightforwardly: "I was broken by the black water black snake, and it has nothing to do with you. Go away quickly."

    Baguio glanced at him one more time, said hey, actually didn’t say anything, walked away, and stood aside,He looked at it coldly, looking like he was watching a good show.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in extreme pain, but he couldn't lose face in front of this witch no matter what. He stood up and checked himself. He saw many scratches all over his body, but most of them were external injuries. Only his left hand had a broken bone.  It can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    But even so, the pain of broken bones was not easy to endure. He moved like this a few times, pulling the injured area, and cold sweat broke out again.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and followed the general healing techniques learned from Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain. He originally wanted to fix his arm, but unexpectedly, he searched everywhere, but all he found were strange rocks with abrupt shapes, and there was no straight wooden bar to fix his arm.  , I can’t help but feel worried.

    Baguio stood aside at this time and suddenly said: "That stick of yours."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and then realized that the fire stick was one foot long, which was just right for use. He glanced at the girl and wanted to say some thanks, but he saw that she looked down on him and swallowed her words again.  Qiang said: "I have thought of it a long time ago, I want you to say more."

    Baguio pursed her lips and said, "Then what are you looking for all over the floor?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said angrily: "Can't I look for a way out? If I don't find a way out, will I really be trapped here forever?" When he said this, he suddenly remembered something, his body trembled, and he turned to Baguio and said: "That's right.  , have you seen my fellow senior sister?"

    Baguio looked at his anxious look and was startled for a moment, then shook her head and said: "Everyone's life was at stake at that time, so how could they pay attention to others?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent, he was really worried. Lu Xueqi had been poisoned and suffered from such a disaster. She was afraid that her life would be in danger.  Thinking of this, he sighed and lowered his head.

    Baguio's expression slowed down. Seeing the young man lowering his head to fix his injured arm on the ugly fire stick, he couldn't help but ask: "Are you and your senior sister getting along well?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, shook his head and said: "No, but she is me after all why should I tell you!" After snorting, Zhang Xiaofan, who suddenly woke up, stopped paying attention to her, tore the clothes off his body, and used his mouth to help with the right hand.  With his left hand tied firmly, he looked at the pile of rocks at the door, finally sighed, turned around and walked towards the cave.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan walking inside, Baguio couldn't help but ask, "Where are you going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said as he walked: "I'm buried alive here, I have to see what's going on inside!"

    Baguio snorted, but somehow, in this lifeless cave, she still followed him, as if the two of them were together, so they were not so panicked.

    Turning the corner, what appeared in front of Zhang Xiaofan was a long corridor similar to the one he was in just now, but it was wider. The stone walls on both sides were still shining with light, making the place quite bright, but the dust under his feet was extremely thick.  There are obvious footprints when you step on it.

    There was a footprint going forward in the middle of the road. It seemed that it was left by Baguio when he walked in just now to investigate.

    After walking for a while, the corridor came to the end, but there was another corner ahead, and at the same time there was a faint sound of water.

    At this time, Baguio, who was walking behind him, suddenly called out: "Zhang Xiaofan."

    "What?" Zhang Xiaofan responded subconsciously, but immediately turned around and said, "How do you know my name?"

    Baguio chuckled and said, "You told me in Heyang City!"

    Zhang Xiaofan then remembered and felt embarrassed. He turned his head and walked forward, saying at the same time: "Why is there the sound of water in front of me?"

    Baguio said angrily: "At the end of this passage, there is a curtain of water dripping, and there is no way out. Alas! I didn't expect that I would die in this place."

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored her and walked forward. After walking like this for a while, the sound of water gradually became louder and made a "swishing" sound.  After a while, I really saw the end of the passage ahead. A curtain of water hung directly from the top of the cave. The water splashed everywhere, crystal clear and beautiful, and finally fell into a small pool at the end of the passage. If it weren't for this desperate place, it would still be a scenery.  .

    But no matter who it is at this moment, naturally they will not be in a good mood to appreciate this scenery.  Zhang Xiaofan walked to the waterfall and took a closer look, and his heart dropped.

    Behind the waterfall is a hard stone wall, which is no different from the stones on both sides of the passage. The bottom of the small pool is even clearer, and you can’t see where the water flows out. It is probably a small place where it seeps into the ground.  And above, the dripping place is only on the top of a stone wall cave. For some reason, it is covered with water drops and keeps dripping. Where is there any way out?

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and met Baguio's eyes. The two looked at each other and fell silent.

    In this cave, there was a deathly silence for a while.

    Zhang XiaofanLu Xueqi felt upset. Seeing herself in a desperate situation and worrying about missing Lu Xueqi, she was so upset. The wound on her left hand was not treated properly or something else, and the pain came in waves again, which was extremely uncomfortable.

    Baguio looked at him, feeling a little unbearable for some reason, and whispered: "You should sit down and have a rest first! We will think of ways to go out slowly."

    In this desperate situation, Zhang Xiaofan’s original hostility towards her seemed to have faded.  If it were in the outside world, he would naturally be incompatible with this demon sect enchantress, but at this moment and here, both of them are about to die together, so how can they care about their sect opinions?

    Zhang Xiaofan sat down silently, looked around blankly, and finally looked at the stone wall on the dripping ground. He thought to himself: I didn't expect that I suffered so many setbacks the first time I went down the mountain, and now I am in a dead end. If Master knows,  I'm afraid I have to scold the unscrupulous disciple again!  If Senior Sister Ling'er knew about it, she wouldn't know

    Looking from the side, Baguio saw that Zhang Xiaofan suddenly had a strange look on his face and couldn't help but ask, "What are you thinking about?"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, his face turned red, but he was willing to tell the truth. He glanced at it and casually changed the topic: "There are many strange things in the Dead Soul Abyss. Look at the red spots on the stone wall at the top of the cave. There are water droplets on them."  When it flows by, it is reflected like blood"

    Baguio suddenly jumped up, widened his eyes, looked nervous, and said anxiously: "What did you say?" This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 9 Blood Cave

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】Zhang Xiaofan did not expect Baguio to have such a big reaction. He was startled by her and pointed at the top of the cave and said: "There are a few red stones there"

    Baguio immediately approached and looked carefully at the top of the cave. Sure enough, through the water drops, there were seven and a half palm-sized red stones inlaid on the top of the cave. The texture of the stone was the same as that of the stones next to it.  Only the color is different.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio looking nervous and looking at the stone wall at the top of the cave with all his attention. He was also quite curious. He stood up and looked there. He saw the seven red stones on the top of the cave crookedly distributed on the top of the cave. It looked like  It's a weird spoon shape.

    Especially the color, which has been washed away by water in this cave for who knows how many years, is still as red as blood. Even when the crystal water drops flow through these red stones, they are reflected by it into a red color like blood, and then drip.  When it falls, it is like drops of blood dripping from the ceiling of the cave.  But once they were far away from the red stones, the water drops returned to their original transparent appearance.

    As he watched, he suddenly heard Baguio beside him murmuring: "Blood dripping hole, dripping blood hole, dripping blood Ha!" Baguio suddenly beamed with joy and slapped Zhang Xiaofan hard with his right hand. Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly turned pale.  , the power of this palm is really not light.

    Zhang Xiaofan was furious in his heart and was about to ask, but he saw the woman smiling sweetly. She didn't care at all, with excitement on her face, and said: "You are such a black-hearted old ghost, you actually built the bleeding cave in such a place, no wonder  We have searched dozens of times over the past eight hundred years and still can’t find it.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised in his heart, but after thinking about it, he immediately remembered that Baguio had asked him about the "Blood Cave" when they first met. He suddenly understood in his heart, snorted and said: "The devil is evil!"

    Baguio was in a good mood at the moment, and she was not angry at all. She smiled and said: "I am a demon and evil, so what? I also want to thank you for helping me find this place!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was even more reluctant to do so, especially when he saw Baguio's increasingly beautiful smile. He felt that he had unintentionally helped the demon sect's witch, and he was afraid that  If the elders of the division find out about it in the future, they will have to be punished.

    But as soon as he thought of this, he immediately remembered that he couldn't even go out at the moment, so what else could he think about in the future? He immediately became discouraged and sat down without saying a word.

    Baguio was so happy at the moment that she didn’t care about Zhang Xiaofan’s incomprehensible expression.  The demon sect has a long history, and there are many factions in the sect, which rise and fall from time to time.

    Eight hundred years ago, the Blood Refining Hall where Old Man Black Heart belonged was known as the number one faction of the Demon Cult at that time. It was strong and had many masters. Old Man Black Heart himself was the ancestor of the path of cultivation.  However, as time passed and there were several battles with the Righteous Way, the Blood Refining Hall gradually declined and was replaced by other factions.

    In today's world, there are four major factions in the Demon Sect, namely the Hehuan Sect, the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, the Changsheng Hall, and the Ghost King Sect. However, in terms of their popularity, none of them can compare to the Blood Refining Hall which was very prosperous back then.  .

    In the Demon Sect, for the past eight hundred years, it has been said that after the war between good and evil, although all the main leaders of the Blood Refining Hall died in the battle, many secret treasures and magic weapons were collected in the "Ten Thousand Bats" at the foundation of the Blood Refining Hall.  There is a secret place called "Drip Blood Cave" underground.

    In the past eight hundred years, countless people from the Demon Cult have secretly stolen from the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, and even the Necromantic Abyss has been searched, but they all came back empty-handed.

    Although Baguio himself is young, he is already an important figure in the "Ghost King Sect", one of the four major sects. This time he came to a dangerous place like the "Dead Soul Abyss" and gained the respect of the leader of the Ghost King Sect.  Trust.  Now, the things that countless predecessors could not do in the past eight hundred years could not be found, right in front of her. How could she not be happy, and for a moment she completely forgot that she was in a desperate situation.

    Baguio felt happy in her heart and stared at the roof of the cave intently. Then she stood up and carefully reached out to touch the red stones. However, she felt that her tentacles were cold, but they were no different from the stones next to them.  She tapped the red stones again, but there was no reaction. At this time, in addition to being excited, her expression was a little more nervous.

    “ She then pulled, knocked, lifted, smashed, and pulled, using all kinds of techniques, and touched every red stone, but everything was as usual, nothing unusual happened.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked down and felt happy. He couldn't help but laugh: "I don't think this is a bleeding hole at all. You must have guessed it wrong!"

    Baguio had no choice but to fall to the ground and glared at Zhang Xiaofan fiercely, but she was also confused in her heart. Could it be that she had really guessed wrong?

    In the next two hours, Zhang Xiaofan sat on the ground, looking at Baguio, a girl in aqua clothes, frowning, pacing back and forth, thinking hard, and rising up from time to time to use new methods to deal with that girl.Some red stones, but all returned without success.

    As he watched, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt his stomach growl twice, but he was hungry.  He reached into his arms to grab some dry food he had brought with him to satisfy his hunger, but unexpectedly it was empty. He probably lost it by accident when he fell into the water just now.  This time, I was complaining. I was hungry, and there was nothing to eat in the cave. The water in the small pool in front of me was very clear, but it was so clear that I didn't even see any small fish or shrimp.

    Seeing that the feeling of hunger in his belly was getting worse and worse, Zhang Xiaofan had no choice but to take a mouthful of water and drink it, but it didn't make any difference at all.

    He sighed miserably, looking like he was going to starve to death here.

    At this time, Baguio didn't feel hungry at all, and her whole mind was focused on the seven red stones. However, after working for a long time, she found nothing. She sat down slumped, but her eyes were still looking at the red stones, in a daze.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her from the side and couldn't help but remind her: "You see what's the use of that? If we don't find a way out, we're afraid we'll starve to death here first."

    Baguio moved a little, and then she seemed to remember that there was a young disciple on the right path beside her. She turned her head and looked at him, and suddenly said: "Are you hungry?"

    How could Zhang Xiaofan be so embarrassed in front of her? He immediately raised his head and said, "No."

    "Gurgling, gurgling," his stomach seemed to be against him. After he finished speaking, he screamed twice.

    Baguio couldn't help but burst out laughing. Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, he was so shocked that he wished he could crawl into a crack in the ground.

    Baguio laughed twice, then took out a piece of dry food from her arms and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan, saying seriously: "I think you should hurry up and help me figure out how to open the door of this bloody hole!"

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted, turned away from looking at the dry food, and said flatly: "You think you can bribe me with just one dry food, you are delusional!"

    Baguio was startled for a moment, rolled his eyes, and then smiled and said: "You are wrong. I mean we are in a desperate situation now. If there is no way out, we really have no choice but to die here. But there is a bleeding hole in front of us. Let's find it."  There might be another way out of this cave!"

    After Zhang Xiaofan thought about it, it made some sense. In order to survive, it would be a way out to find this bleeding hole first. Otherwise, he would really have to wait for death.

    But he was quite stubborn, so he just ignored the dry food handed over by Baguio, stood up, and looked at the red stones again. Baguio was not angry, but just looked at his figure, smiled slightly, stood up, and looked at the red stones.  Looking from the top of the cave.

    The seven red stones arranged like spoons were just like this in the stone wall at the top of the cave. Except for their bright red color, they were completely the same as the surrounding stones. Zhang Xiaofan looked at them for a long time, but found nothing at all. He went up and knocked them one by one, but after a while  Thinking of the methods Baguio had not tried before, he gave up.

    The two people raised their heads to observe from the beginning, then sat down on the ground when they were tired, and then Zhang Xiaofan simply didn't care about etiquette. The dying man was like that, and actually lay down on the ground, looking at the ceiling of the cave, not knowing what had happened.  After a long time, I still didn't find anything. In the end, I fell into a drowsy sleep.

    I don’t know how long it took for Zhang Xiaofan to wake up. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Baguio was still staring at the seven red stones with a pair of bright eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little admiration for this woman at this moment. He sat up and unexpectedly moved his body, and suddenly his stomach growled again. It seemed that he was very hungry and did not give any face to his master.

    There was originally no other sound in this cave except for the sound of dripping water. The sound of "cuckoo" sounded here, and it immediately reached Baguio's ears, and he turned his head to look over.

    Zhang Xiaofan was almost ashamed. This man could die, but he could never lose his face. He immediately turned his head to the other side, not looking at Baguio, but his face still felt hot. He laughed dryly and walked to the small pool.  , I want to hold some water to drink to quench my hunger and thirst.

    The clear water in this pool is probably a mountain spring that gushes out of the ground. In addition to being cold, it is clear and refreshing, and it seems to have some sweetness. However, after Zhang Xiaofan took a few sips, the feeling of hunger in his stomach became even stronger.

    After all, water cannot be used as food. Zhang Xiaofan sighed softly and looked at the water in a daze. He saw water droplets dripping from the stone wall at the top of the cave, hitting the water, causing ripples and floating out in circles.  Under the water, his haggard face was reflected, slightly red

    Slightly red?

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the reflection in the water was red. He hurriedly looked at it and saw a few red spots on his face reflected in the water. But then he realized that something was wrong. After taking a closer look, he looked up at the stone wall.  originalThis happens because the red stones on the stone walls of the cave ceiling are reflected in the water and overlap with their own reflections.

    Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, his heart moved. He took a step back and stared into the water. He saw ripples in the water, and sure enough, the reflections of seven red stones slowly emerged in the pool.  Because they are reflections, their arrangement at this moment is no longer the weird spoon shape, but a bit like a person's palm.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there and said nothing for a moment. At that moment, he suddenly hesitated, as if he suddenly felt that he was standing at an intersection and didn't know where to go?

    This feeling passed in a flash, he turned around and looked back: "Hey!"

    Baguio was still looking at the stone wall above her head, and said casually: "I don't call you hello. This is what you said when you met me."

    Zhang Xiaofan choked, and the words that came to his mouth almost came back. But for some reason, he had unusual endurance when facing this woman who looked a little light, and said: "Then what is your name?"

    Baguio turned around with a smile on her face and said, "My name is Baguio."

    Zhang Xiaofan recited a few sentences in his mind, shook his head, and said, "Come over here and take a look!"

    Baguio was slightly surprised, stood up and walked over, saying: "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan pointed at the water surface. Baguio leaned over and looked, only to see ripples on the water surface. But after concentrating, she slowly saw clearly the reflection of the seven red stones in the water like palms.

    Baguio was shocked, turned around quickly, and said: "This is"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I also saw it accidentally, maybe it's not the case"

    Before he finished speaking, Baguio already said: "No matter what, we have to try." Without any nonsense, he stepped into the water with a splash.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled. In just a moment, the dripping water had wet Baguio's clothes, but she didn't care at all and just waited with bated breath.

    The water surface that was scattered because she stepped into it gradually calmed down. Baguio waited quietly for the reflection of the seven red stones to reappear in the water surface.  Zhang Xiaofan looked from the shore and saw pearl-like crystal water drops gently falling from the air, landing on the beautiful woman's hair, shoulders, face and clothes.

    Transparent water droplets slid down from the tips of her black hair and slowly flowed through her snow-white skin, as if even her face was so beautiful that it was almost transparent.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly became obsessed with watching. He felt that the sound of the water in the cave suddenly disappeared. In his eyes, only the beautiful woman standing in front of him like a hibiscus emerged from the water, with a soul-stirring beauty, rushing towards his face.  Come.

    The reflections of the seven red stones slowly emerged, like a palm, floating quietly in the water.  Baguio spotted the position, slowly stretched out his right hand, and pressed down on the palm of his hand.

    Her jade-like hand passed through the gentle water waves and stretched downward. The reflection of the red stone in the water floated faintly. The water surface was sparkling, reflecting the light from nowhere, illuminating the face of this beautiful woman.  Got to be slightly shiny.

    The pool was very shallow, and Baguio's hand quickly touched the bottom of the pool. There was a thin layer of sand and gravel on the bottom of the water. At the tentacles, Baguio felt five slightly protruding places under his hand, which were on the five fingertips of his palm.  .  She felt happy and flicked it with her hand. Sure enough, under the sand and stones, there were five small stones embedded in the ground, glowing faintly with red.

    Baguio didn’t even think about it. She pressed down hard with her five fingers, and then raised her head.

    There was no movement at all.

    The joy on Baguio's face suddenly froze. Her eyes met Zhang Xiaofan on the shore for a moment, and then turned back.

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to say a few words of comfort to her when suddenly Baguio seemed to remember something again. She looked at the water surface intently and searched carefully near the reflections of the other two red stones. Sure enough, she found two more small stones.  Once she seemed nervous, she carefully pressed her left hand up, and then pressed seven small stones at the same time.

    There was a moment when both Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio thought they had failed again. There was silence in the cave, except for the sound of dripping water, there was no other sound.

    However, just after they waited for a long moment, a harsh but heavy "click" sound sounded in the cave.

    Baguio and Zhang Xiaofan looked at it at the same time, and saw that behind the water curtain, the once seamless and extremely hard stone wall retreated in one piece. Although it was slow, a new hole was finally revealed.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the opening of the secret cave, feeling a little excited and a little afraid, but deep down, as if he didn't want to admit it, he was still a little curious.

    &nbsp;What exactly is there in this important place of the Demon Cult for eight hundred years?

    Baguio slowly walked onto the shore and stood next to him, her eyes flowing with smiles. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her and saw that her skin was as beautiful as snow, and there were crystal water droplets on her face.  It slipped, fell, almost like a slap in the heart.

    He was shocked and didn't dare to look anymore. He turned his head and whispered: "Congratulations."

    Baguio seemed to be stunned for a moment, but the smile in his eyes did not diminish at all, and her voice seemed a bit gentle, saying: "This is all because you are careful."

    Zhang Xiaofan, for some reason, felt his mouth was dry and his face was a little hot. He took a step to the side, subconsciously moved further away from the woman, and said, "Then you won't come in?"

    Baguio looked at him and suddenly smiled: "You seem a little afraid of me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head like a rattle and said: "No, no"

    Baguio looked at him for a long time, nodded, but still had a smile on his face, and said: "Then let's go in together!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, hesitated, and said: "No, no, this is the place of your demon sect, or you"

    Baguio snorted and said, "Then if there is a way out, wouldn't you be willing to go in?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, scratched his head, and said: "That's true, then, let's go!"

    Baguio smiled, nodded, stepped into the water again, passed through the water curtain, and walked into the cave. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, and finally followed.

    This is a deep tunnel. There are obviously fewer luminous things on the stone walls on the side of the cave than on the passage outside. Although you can barely see the road, it is very dim.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio walked very carefully. After all, this was the first time someone had come here in eight hundred years. No one knew whether those old monsters and old guys from the Blood Refining Hall would leave some particularly powerful restrictions.

    The road was quite peaceful, and no accidents occurred. However, the passage was quite tortuous, deep and long, and slowly ascended. Zhang Xiaofan made a rough calculation in his mind, fearing that he and Baguio had already arrived at the heart of the mountain.  center.

    While he was thinking, Baguio, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and whispered: "We're here."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he looked forward, only to see a bright light shining through at the end of the tunnel ahead, where he could faintly see a large stone chamber.  The two looked at each other, and Baguio took the lead and walked over there.

    As they gradually approached, the two of them could see the situation of the stone chamber clearly. The entire stone chamber was circular in shape, with the tunnel in the middle of the stone chamber, and opposite it, there was actually a passage extending inward. It seemed that this was not the only end.

    On the left side of the stone chamber, there are two huge stone statues. One stands with kind eyebrows and a smile, and its clothes are carved as lifelike as the wind blowing. It looks a bit like the Buddhist Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The other statue has a completely different appearance. It is ferocious and ferocious, with a black face, ghostly horns, eight hands and four heads, and even a trace of blood flowing down the side of its mouth, which makes people shudder.

    In addition, in front of the two statues, there is a stone table with an incense burner on it and several packages of incense candles next to it. They are all covered with dust. It is estimated that there has never been any incense in the past eight hundred years.

    As for the other end of the stone room, there were only a few futons thrown on the ground casually, and nothing else.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and was surprised when he saw Baguio with a solemn look on his face. He walked forward and picked up a futon, shook off the dust and placed it in front of the statue stone table. Then he picked up the incense candle on the table and used the flint in his arms to hit it.  After burning it, he inserted it into the incense burner, walked back to the futon, and knelt down with a solemn expression.

    In the stone room, light smoke was slowly rising, and she was lying on the ground.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood behind her and heard her voice echoing in the stone chamber.

    "Our Lady of Youming, the King of Heavenly Evil, Baguio, the forty-third generation disciple of the Holy Cult, sincerely pays homage to her. The Holy Religion has suffered misfortunes and has been in decline for a long time. Countless believers have worked tirelessly to promote the Holy Religion and have succeeded one after another. I only hope that Holy Mother and King of Ming will take pity on the common people.  , grant me blessings, re-establish the Holy Religion, help all sentient beings, and ascend to the realm of immortality and bliss together!"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a moment and realized that these two statues were probably the evil gods worshiped by people in the Demon Sect. He couldn't help but sneered, turned his head, and didn't take another look.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 10 The Book of Heaven

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,58wx*com

    【网ww.】I saw Baguio solemnly kowtow three times with a pious face, then stood up and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, only to see him looking away, standing there motionless, frowning,  But he didn't say anything and said calmly: "Let's go!"

    When Zhang Xiaofan walked in with her in the tunnel, he had a certain fondness for this woman in his heart, but now when he saw these two evil gods, he immediately remembered the difference between the sects and the teacher he had taught him since he was a child.  After receiving the instruction, his expression naturally turned cold, he nodded slightly and said, "Okay."

    Baguio glanced at him and then walked deeper. Zhang Xiaofan followed her. This time she didn't go far and entered a spacious place again.  But this place is not decorated like the stone chamber outside. Instead, it is a cave with stalactites hanging upside down and strange rocks. The cave has all kinds of strange stalactites and colorful colors. In front of the two of them, there is a huge piece of stone standing at the entrance of the cave.  On the stele, there are ten big characters engraved with flying dragons and phoenixes: Heaven and earth are unkind, treating all things as stupid dogs!

    In these ten large words, each of the words are almost half -person, the pen is old, the pen is strong, and the dragon snake is straight, and there are actually outcomes, whistling the sky.

    At first glance, Zhang Xiaofan thought it was nothing, but after staring at it for a moment, he suddenly felt dizzy and took a step back involuntarily.

    He was shocked and quickly regained his composure, but saw that the word was still on the monument, motionless, but the aura was really scary.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. In a blink of an eye, he saw that Baguio had bypassed the giant monument and walked deeper into the cave, so he followed him.  After walking around the stone monument, they saw strange stalactites everywhere behind it. The two walked around the stone forest for a while, and Baguio, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and shouted softly.

    Almost at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the fire stick he used to fix his arm suddenly glowed with a strange light, especially the bead on the front of the fire stick, which lit up with an unusual green light. But this time  But it's gentle, like meeting an old friend or acquaintance whom I haven't seen for many years, with endless longing and nostalgia.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked forward in surprise, looking through Baguio's side. He saw what surprised Baguio: the bottom of the cave was a smooth stone wall, and there were tunnels on both sides of the stone wall, leading to unknown places.  But under this stone wall, there is a bluestone platform, with a skeleton sitting on it, sitting there quietly.

    And the bead on the fire stick was facing the skeleton, glowing with a soft cyan light.

    Baguio stood in front and didn’t notice Zhang Xiaofan’s strange expression or the change in the fire stick in his hand. After the initial fright, she quickly calmed down.

    After all, she was a member of the Demon Cult, so how could she be afraid of a skeleton? She stepped forward and took a closer look, but she didn't see anything surprising. She turned around and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan, "Maybe this is  Here’s the black-hearted old ghost who was so powerful eight hundred years ago!”

    Zhang Xiaofan naturally didn’t have a good impression of the people in this demon sect, so he snorted and said, “Let’s look for a way out quickly, right?”

    Baguio glanced at him, pursed her lips, and said, "You can find it yourself!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, a little embarrassed, snorted, turned around and walked into the tunnel on the left.

    Before he had taken two steps, he shook his head secretly at himself, wondering why he could not keep his composure in the face of this demon sect woman, and reacted so violently when provoked. He was afraid that she could see it in her eyes at this moment and might be ridiculing her.  .

    But thinking about it, once I took the step, I couldn't look back. After walking a few steps, there was no movement behind me. It seemed that Baguio hadn't followed. Zhang Xiaofan felt a little disappointed for some reason, but then he cursed secretly.  Saying "nothing" to himself, he cheered up and walked carefully deeper into the tunnel.  The tunnel Zhang Xiaofan is now in is no different from the road from the outside, but it is much deeper and quieter. Looking into the depth, it is almost dark, and the road seems to be relatively long. I really can't understand those demons back then.  Teach the people of the Blood Refining Hall how they came up with such a huge project.

    After walking like this for a while, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the front was gradually getting brighter. His heart was filled with heat, so he quickened his pace and walked forward. He saw a soft light coming from the end of the road ahead, which was particularly clear in the darkness, like a gentle light.  Its tentacles tempt people in the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and stepped into the light.

    Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan's figure disappearing into the tunnel, and was startled for a moment, her face darkened.  Her father is a high-ranking figure in the Demon Cult. She has been treated like a princess since she was a child, and no one dares to disobey her.

    Unexpectedly, today in this desperate situation, I met a young and bad-tempered family member of the righteous path.?, she couldn't help but not be angry.

    Speaking of which, Zhang Xiaofan was also a kind-hearted young man when he was in Qingyun Mountain. Why did he bump into each other when he was with Baguio? Apart from the family differences, I'm afraid he himself can't explain it clearly.

    Baguio naturally didn't know about these things, but Zhang Xiaofan really saw it when he had troubles with her several times. He felt uncomfortable in his heart, but since they were both in a desperate situation, it was hard to teach this kid a lesson.  He could only snort and keep it in his mind, but it was absolutely impossible for Baguio to make herself feel wronged and follow Zhang Xiaofan.

    She turned around without thinking almost and walked into the tunnel on the right.

    After walking a few steps, Baguio felt that this was a road similar to the tunnel outside, but there were fewer luminous things on both sides of the stone wall, making the tunnel seem a bit dim.

    Fortunately, this road was not very long. Soon Baguio came to the end and once again stepped into a stone chamber.

    This is a medium-sized stone room with many shelves on one side and a pile of garbage on the other side. Most of them are iron tools, such as knives, swords, guns, etc., most of which are badly damaged.  What is more conspicuous is that there is an ax randomly thrown at the top. It is covered with rust, is quite huge, and is still intact. It looks like the whole ax is made of iron.

    After a few glances, Baguio lost interest. She turned around and walked to the shelves. After taking a closer look, her face showed a look of joy at first, but soon she couldn't help but change it to a look of disappointment.

    I saw labels placed one after another on the shelves. Some of the words on them had long been blurred, but there were still some words that were barely legible, but they were all heart-stirring. They were all like: "Five Mountains Divine Halberd"  , "Guanyuesuo", "Liren Cone" and other names.

    Baguio has grown up in the Demon Sect since she was a child, and her father is a erudite wizard with extensive knowledge of the past and present. Naturally, she knows that these are the first-class magic weapons and secret treasures rumored by the Demon Sect. How can she not like them?  It's a pity that most of these shelves have labels but no real objects, which is a waste of joy.

    She sighed, but still took a chance. She looked at the shelves one by one, only to see that every shelf was empty.  Xu Shihuangtian paid off and actually found a small iron box in the last grid for her. However, there was no label on the shelf and she didn't know what was inside.

    Baguio felt a burst of joy in her heart. She carefully reached out and picked up the box. She felt that her hands were quite heavy. She shook it gently a few times, but no sound was made.

    Baguio pondered for a moment, then put the iron box on the ground, took a deep breath, concentrated on alert, waved his right hand, and suddenly white light flooded the stone chamber, and a jade-like flower suddenly appeared in the air, emitting a faint fragrance.

    Baguio looked solemn, flipped his right hand, and the little flower standing in the sky glowed brightly, flying to the top of the iron box, and the white light enveloped the entire iron box.

    Then, Baguio carefully reached out and opened the small box.  As soon as she pressed the lid of the iron box, Baguio felt that the box seemed to be unlocked. She frowned, her eyes became more wary, she gritted her teeth, and opened the lid of the iron box ruthlessly.

    There was only a soft "click" sound, and before I could see what was inside the iron box, a burst of black gas came out first.

    Baguio's face changed drastically, and she almost fell over like an electric shock. The small white flower on the top of the iron box immediately rushed down, and the black energy was suddenly covered by white light. Several impulses could not escape. After a moment,  Seeing that the black energy gradually shrank, the jade-like white flower gradually turned black, actually sucking in the black energy.

    After the black energy completely dissipated, Baguio also waited for a long time before walking over. She looked at her little flower with concentration. The "Sadness and Strange Flower" that her father had spent so much effort to refine for her was originally a white jade flower.  The ordinary petals have turned completely purple and black, and they look a bit ferocious.

    Baguio's face changed slightly, and she whispered: "'Ancient Corpse Poison'! The black-hearted old ghost is really black-hearted, and he actually refines such a thing!"

    While she was cursing the black-hearted old man, the predecessor of the Demon Cult in a low voice, she cast her eyes into the iron box.

    It was very simple. There was only one thing in a small iron box: a golden bell that was as intact as a prayer.

    Baguio was stunned for a moment. She didn't expect that the iron box contained something as rare and highly poisonous as "ancient corpse poison", but it was just guarding such a small bell. She looked left and right, but she didn't see anything weird.  After pondering for a moment, he slowly reached out and picked up the little bell.

    "Ding Dong".

    A crisp sound, like echoing in the heart, resounded in this secret stone chamber that had been quiet for eight hundred years.

    Baguio picked up the bell, and saw that the heart of the bell was delicate and delicate. A thin iron rope was tied to the bell body. When she shook it slightly, the heart of the bell lightly hit the body of the bell, making a sound again.

    ? ??Ding…ding dong.  "

    Baguio saw the girl's character in her eyes and liked it very much. The disappointment just now was diluted a lot. Now she checked it carefully and found that there was nothing weird about it. It seemed to be an ordinary and well-made bell.

    "However, the black-hearted old man collected it so mysteriously and carefully, there must be something extraordinary about this bell. I'll ask my father when I have a chance to go out."

    With this thought, Baguio calmed down, but she fell in love with the little bell more and more, so she tied it around her waist, turned her body, and sure enough, it made bursts of crisp ringing sound, which was extremely pleasant to the ears. Baguio  Da was proud and nodded repeatedly.

    Afterwards, she carefully inspected the stone room, but found nothing. She even inspected the pile of rubbish, but there was nothing noteworthy, let alone any way out.

    After finishing her work, Baguio stood up slowly. It was time to deal with that silly boy.

    Before walking out of the stone room, she took one last look back and saw that the stone room was still messy. After she turned over the pile of rubbish, it became even more messy. All kinds of weapons were scattered on the floor, and the big ax was also thrown away casually.  corner.

    Then, she walked out of the stone room.

    The tunnel on the left that Zhang Xiaofan entered just now is much longer than the road on the right that Baguio entered. Baguio walked for a while before seeing the light turn on, but the situation inside was still unclear, but for some reason  There was no movement inside, and she felt a faint worry in her heart. There were so many weird and cruel things in this Demon City, which were weird and unpredictable. Could it be

    She subconsciously quickened her pace and walked into the stone room. After taking a closer look, she felt relieved. She saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in the stone room, looking at the stone wall, in a daze.

    Baguio breathed a sigh of relief and then carefully observed the stone room. She saw that this stone room was much larger than the one she had just arrived, but it was empty and had nothing.  But on the hard stone wall of the stone chamber, there are densely carved stone words. It is these things that Zhang Xiaofan is looking at with a frown at this moment.

    Baguio frowned, walked forward, and took a look. Her face immediately showed joy. She saw that at the beginning of the entire stone carving, there were only two characters engraved on it.

    Book from heaven!

    "The Book of Heaven, this is the Book of Heaven!" Baguio couldn't help but cheer.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and then he realized that Baguio was coming to his side, but his attention seemed to be only on her words: "The Heavenly Book? Do you know what this Heavenly Book is?"

    Baguio glared at him and said: "How could I not know that this 'Heavenly Book' is the classic of our Holy Religion. From ancient times to the present, all the disciples of the Holy Religion have learned their magical powers from this Book of Heaven."  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken again, with a look of confusion on his face. He turned his head and stared at the stone carvings on the wall. After a while, he whispered: "No, it's impossible!"

    Baguio’s face darkened, and she said: “This is the scripture of our holy religion, and it is the top secret of our Taoism. Didn’t you say that we are evil heretics? Why are you still peeking at it?”

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be indifferent, and only saw the words engraved on the wall.

    "Book of Heaven·Volume 1"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The creation of heaven and earth is said to be in the time of chaos, when it is ignorant and undivided, the sun and the moon contain their brilliance, and the heaven and earth are mixed into their bodies, and the clearness and turbidity are changed.

    The reason why heaven and earth can last forever is because they do not generate themselves, so they can last forever.  However, all things in the heaven and earth have their own characteristics. All living beings are obsessed and confused by the appearance of myself, the appearance of others, the appearance of all living beings, and the appearance of living beings. They think that they are all appearances, and the three poisons, three fears, and three terrors in their hearts cannot last long.

    There are no punishments in the celestial phenomena, and no praises in the Tao. Therefore, it is said that those who have no self, no one, no sentient beings, and no lifespan will reach the light.  He who upholds a righteous path, has his own inner body, and takes the heaven and earth as his own heart.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the movement and rest of the earth, is the vision of heaven and earth.

    Therefore, there is no reality and no virtuality.

    Therefore, the heaven and earth are left to their own devices, without action or creation.

    If the old things don’t exist, it’s not enough to prepare!

    ……(Note 1)

    Baguio snorted and wanted to get angry, but after thinking about it, she didn't say anything. She also looked at the wall. After only reading a few words, she felt dizzy. She actually admired Zhang Xiaofan for being so dry.  He could actually read the text.

    But when she turned around to look at Zhang Xiaofan, she was slightly surprised. She saw that his face was full of pain and confusion, and his whole body was trembling slightly, showing an indescribable strange emotion.

    In fact, no one in the world would be as excited as Zhang Xiaofan at this moment.  This so-called "Heavenly Book", a classic of the Demon Sect, and this so-called general outline, in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, almost every word was like a knife, piercing straight into his heart. Even when he was a child, he discovered that Qingyun Sect's Taoist cultivation method was related to  When the practice of the Buddhist "Brahma Prajna" taught by him by Pu Zhi was completely opposite, he broughtThe impact on him was hundreds of times greater.

    From this passage, he suddenly discovered that the Taoism and Buddhism, which he had secretly believed since childhood, were fundamentally different cultivation methods, but here there was a faint tendency to reach the same goal through different paths.  Even so, even though he was surprised, he could still accept it, but as he continued to read, his face gradually turned pale, because he discovered a big secret in the "Book of Heaven", which is known as the classic of the demon sect.

    The various supernatural powers and methods in this demonic sect are extreme and idiosyncratic, but their root lies in this "heavenly book".  Taoism emphasizes the body's control over nature, and Buddhism focuses on understanding one's own nature. However, the Book of Heaven seems to cover everything, including both Taoist thoughts and Buddhism.

    Another person, such as Baguio, would naturally have no idea after reading these words. He would always think that it was a great supernatural power left by his ancestor. However, in the eyes of Zhang Xiaofan, the only person in the world who knows the true dharma of Taoism and Buddhism, this matter is very big.  It's terrible.

    A thought he had never had before lingered around him.

    What exactly is right?

    He couldn't help but read on, his face was pale, his mind was agitated, and he was filled with fanatical and strange curiosity and thirst. He vaguely felt that a big secret was right in front of him, but he could not touch it or see it, but it attracted him even more.  On your own, run towards that goal.

    But, in his heart, there was also a bit of fear. Is this what it should be?

    Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a long time and saw that he was still concentrating on the stone carvings on the wall with a strange expression. He seemed to have completely forgotten that she was standing next to him. She felt annoyed for no reason and snorted coldly. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan turned a deaf ear to any movement.  No.

    Baguio pursed her lips, she was very angry, but for some reason she didn't want to teach this person a lesson. She turned around and walked out, making loud footsteps when she left. Unfortunately, the silly boy still didn't react at all.

    Baguio angrily walked out of the stone room, returned to the stalactite cave, and became sulky at the skeleton. It was nothing to think about at first, but she didn't like the boy at all. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Then he looked at the skeleton at hand.  The originally beautiful "sad flower" was now completely black, and she immediately turned her anger onto the black-hearted old man.

    She pointed at the skeleton and said angrily: "You old ghost, you have been dead for eight hundred years and you still want to harm me, causing my jade flower tobecome"

    Unable to continue a sentence, Baguio became more and more angry. Not to mention, he waved his sleeves and the "Sad Flower" flew out and circled around the skeleton. After a while, he could only hear the sound of piercing bones.  There was a cracking sound, and where the "click" sound was heard, the skeleton fell apart in pieces.

    After taking action, Baguio's anger subsided a little, and he couldn't help but feel a little regretful in his heart. He didn't know where he got such anger, but when he looked around, he was surprised. It turned out that the stone wall that was covered by the skeleton just now was  On the wall, there were actually a few lines of words there. I quickly walked over and took a closer look, and saw four lines of words written on the wall.

    The bells are ringing, the flowers are withering,

    The figures are getting thinner and their temples are like frost.

    Deep love is bitter, life is bitter,

    Infatuation is only for the sake of no pain.

    Note 1: Bibliography of the general text of this paragraph: "Tao Te Ching", "Diamond Sutra", "Tan Sutra", "Book of Jin Jizhan Biography", "Zhou Yi Fu Gua Tuan Zhuan Annotation", etc.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,58wx*com

 Text Chapter 2 Past Events

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    【网ww.】The atmosphere started to get a little depressing at some point. Tian Buyi slowly straightened his body, with a gloomy expression on his face. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.

    Xiao Yicai was silent for a while and said: "Uncle Tian, ??I have hesitated about this matter for a long time, but I think it's hard to hide it from you"

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath, nodded and said: "Master Nephew Xiao, I understand what you mean, thank you very much."

    Xiao Yicai nodded, and seemed to remember something, and said: "Uncle Tian, ??I think that although Junior Brother Zhang knows the Ghost King and his daughter, he has not yet entered the evil way. It's just that the people in the Demon Sect are sinister and vicious, and Junior Brother Zhang is old and  It’s light, I’m afraid it might be a little dangerous.”

    Tian Buyi snorted, his face turned frosty, and he said coldly: "That beast, let's see how I teach him a lesson when I get back!"

    Xiao Yicai glanced at him and said, "Uncle Tian, ??I have something to say"

    Tian Buyi said: "You say."

    Xiao Yicai said: "Yes. Master Tian, ??the reason why I told you about Junior Brother Zhang in private is that I hope you can handle it well before it gets too big. Master Cangsong has always been in charge of Qingyun's punishment, and he has a bad temper."  He is quite strong. If he knew about it, I am afraid that Junior Brother Zhang But he is your disciple after all, and you must have spent a lot of effort on him over the years. If there is really going to be a big mess, you and Cangsong  Uncle Junior's face doesn't look good. So" He lowered his voice and said, "If Junior Brother Zhang didn't make any big mistakes, you can teach him in private, that's all."

    Tian Buyi raised his head, took a deep look at him, and suddenly said: "Master Nephew Xiao, you really have the spirit of a general, and it is not in vain that the head brother values ??you so much. It seems that you will be the leader in the future.  It belongs."

    Xiao Yicai lowered his head slightly and said, "Uncle Tian, ??you have given me the reward."

    Tian Buyi's expression was as usual at this moment, and he smiled lightly and said: "Okay! You should also rest quickly! I, Dazhu Peak, will remember your kindness this time."

    Whether intentionally or not, he put emphasis on the words "Dazhu Peak".

    However, Xiao Yicai seemed to understand nothing and said with a smile: "Uncle Master, you are too polite."

    Tian Buyi nodded, stood up and walked out.

    Tian Buyi stood alone in a secluded place in the woods, standing with his hands behind his back.

    It was late at night, the sky was dotted with stars, and the bright moon was hanging high. The bright moonlight shone through the lush branches and leaves in the forest and fell on him.  Looking from the darkness, he had a slight frown on his face, obviously thinking about something.

    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded from behind.

    Tian Buyi turned around and looked back. He was suddenly startled and asked in surprise: "Is it you?"

    The person who came was his wife Suru.  In this desolate night, in the silent forest, she walked quietly, and it seemed that all eyes were on her in an instant.

    It seems that all these years have not erased half of her beauty.

    Suru came closer, looked at Tian Buyi, with a smile on her lips, and said: "You just asked Daren to come back and ask Xiaofan to come here. Xiaofan happened to be away, so I asked him to go and see the Venerable Dali of the Vajra Sect. It should be  Will be here soon.”

    Tian Buyi nodded and glanced at Suru, as if he wanted to say something, but still did not speak.

    Suru said calmly: "You have been to see Xiao Yicai since night, and you have been frowning since you came back. Is there something wrong?"

    Tian Buyi breathed a sigh of relief, his face relaxed a little, and he smiled and said: "I also know that I can't hide it from you." After saying that, he told him what Xiao Yicai told him about Zhang Xiaofan.

    Suru listened silently, and after pondering for a moment, she shook her head and said: "Let's not say whether Xiaofan knows the Demon Cult's Ghost King and his daughter, but even if they know each other, if you want to use this to say that Xiaofan is involved  The Demon Sect even said that he was a spy of the Demon Sect who infiltrated the Qingyun Sect, but I absolutely don’t believe it.”

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "I know this without you having to tell me. Hey, I have had six apprentices before. From the eldest to the sixth, none of them have been so trouble-making and have annoyed me so much!"

    Suru glanced at him and said with a smile: "But from the eldest to the sixth, there is no one like him who can show his face to you in the Seven Meridians Test!"

    Tian Buyi choked for a moment, but refused to admit defeat. He rolled his eyes and said, "Tsk, is that called showing one's face? He was struck by lightning until he was like a burnt stone."

    Suru laughed and said: "Oh! My senior brother Tian, ??I heard that three hundred years ago, when you participated in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Examination, you only made it into the top four!"

    Tian Buyi’s face suddenly felt a little embarrassed when his wife dug up the old account.Said: "Then I haven't I haven't thought in my heart at that time. I ran to find you the night before the competition, sneaked out with you to watch the stars and the moon on the Tongtian Peak's Rainbow Bridge, and didn't sleep all night. Here we are.  During the competition, I had no energy at all, how could I be Senior Brother Wan’s opponent?”

    "Bah!" Suru spat at him, but there was a faint blush on her face, and she looked infinitely gentle, as if she had returned to that night when she was young: "Senior Brother Wan is gifted and extremely smart.  Among all the disciples of my generation, apart from the head brother of Daoxuan, there is no other person who can compare with him in Taoist practice. Who do you think you are? When you entered the top four, you already made your master laugh so hard that he couldn't close his mouth. How could you still do it?  Are you thinking about defeating Senior Brother Wan?"

    Tian Buyi chuckled, and his mood obviously improved, and said: "Senior Brother Wan, he is naturally far better than me, but you chose me between him and me back then, which shows that I still have something better than him."

    Suru rolled her eyes at him and said, "I followed you because I was obsessed with ghosts and blinded."

    Tian Buyi was not angry after hearing this. He just looked at his wife and smiled, his eyes full of smiles. He suddenly reached out and took Suru's soft and boneless hand.

    Suru glared at him and whispered: "You are so old, why are you still so stupid? Besides, Xiaofan will come over in a while, what will it look like when he sees him!"

    Tian Buyi smiled but said nothing. Suru lowered his head slightly, but did not pull his hand back.

    The night is like water, and there is no one around.  The cool evening breeze blew quietly, stirring the treetops and branches in the night.

    It’s very quiet in the woods.

    After a long while, Suru suddenly said: "Actually, I think Xiaofan's current appearance is very similar to yours back then." After saying that, she raised her head and asked Tian Buyi: "Do you feel it yourself?"

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment and said, "Isn't it?"

    Suru smiled and said, "What's that expression on your face? In fact, you seemed to be stupid back then. Everyone thought you couldn't compare to those high-spirited senior brothers. But in the end, in your Dazhu Peak lineage, you achieved great success  It is you who is the biggest and has the highest dharma, and your master later passed on the first position to you."

    Tian Buyi snorted and said, "I'm called restrained, but I'm not stupid."

    Suru laughed out loud, shook her head and said with a smile: "You! You are older and thicker-skinned. I really can't do anything to you." After a pause, she continued: "But when it comes to Xiaofan,  I don't believe you haven't noticed that based on his performance in the past two years, even though he is not as smart and qualified as Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi, he can't be called a fool. I think he is at least above the average. It's just that he is not as smart as Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi.  In the first few years, I was left out by you, and I felt a little inferior, so I seemed to be timid and a little dull."

    Having said this, Suru seemed to have thought of something again. She was silent for a moment and then said: "But what I have always been unable to figure out is that how could he use the first level of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, which was the most superficial at that time, to be more powerful than ordinary people?"  Will it take three times as many people to fix it?”

    Tian Buyi shook his head, let out a sigh of relief in his chest, and said calmly: "There is no need to think so much now. When Lao Qi comes later, I will naturally ask him, what has he been doing these days?  What else did you do that we don’t know about?”

    Suru glanced at him and said: "Then don't wait until you look fierce to him again. Before he speaks, you are so frightened that he can't speak."

    Tian Buyi snorted and said, "I don't know why, but sometimes when I look at him like that, I feel angry in my heart."

    Suru smiled and said: "Actually, you don't want your most promising disciple to be better, not only to make further progress in Taoism, but also to deal with people in daily life. You also want him to be like Qi Hao and Xiao Yicai.  Like, we can have both sides, in the future" At this point, Suru sighed slightly and stopped talking.

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said, "What's wrong?"

    Suru looked at him, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "It's not easy. With your temperament, after so many years, I have never seen you change like Senior Brother Wan back then, so"

    Tian Buyi was silent for a while, then nodded slowly and said: "I know what you mean, no need to say anything."

    Suru looked at him for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said: "If Xiaofan knew that his master, who has always looked down on him, actually expected the most from him, I wonder how happy he would be?"

    Tian Buyi snorted, with a look of disdain on his face, turned his head and said: "He is such a fool, and he still wants me to expect the most from him? Stop dreaming!"

    Suru was behind him, looking at him with a smile, feeling that his palm, which was still holding her hand, was warm and generous, as if these three hundred years?It hasn't changed at all.

    She quietly squeezed his hand.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Song Daren left the place where Shitou and his master, Venerable Dali, lived, and walked back, as if Shitou's roaring laughter was still echoing in their ears.  Along the way, they saw that the night was getting darker. Except for a few disciples who were keeping watch, everyone slowly walked back to their residence.

    Seeing that they were about to reach the cave where Dazhu Peak lived, Song Daren felt a little uneasy. He turned around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, do you remember what I said to you just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes, senior brother."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "I don't know why Master is looking for you, but I see that after he came back from Senior Brother Xiao Yicai's place, his brows have been furrowed, for fear of something unpleasant."

    Zhang Xiaofan remained silent, feeling even more uneasy. He wondered if it was Xiao Yicai who told the master about the ghost king and Baguio that day. If that was the case, he would not know how to explain it when the master asked him later.

    Seeing that Zhang Xiaofan didn't speak, Song Daren thought that he was a little scared, so he smiled, reached out and patted his shoulder, and said: "Xiaofan, you don't have to worry too much. Although Master is usually strict, he is very caring in his heart.  We, our senior brothers." At this point, he paused, lowered his voice, and said, "However, please don't suddenly get impulsive again. If you contradict Master, then we won't be able to intercede for you.  !”

    Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart, gritted his teeth, looked at Song Daren, and said in a low voice: "Elder brother, I, I'm really sorry for treating you like that a few days ago, you, don't blame me!"

    Song Daren chuckled, stretched out his hand and touched his head, and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? Let's go quickly, don't keep Master waiting for too long. But it's a real day, the moon was hanging high just now, why?  Just at this moment, dark clouds drifted over. After all, the East China Sea is different from our Central Plains."

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head and looked at the sky. Sure enough, he saw that the sky seemed to have darkened all of a sudden. The moon, which was so bright just now, was now only moving through the gradually accumulating black clouds. The brightness was greatly weakened, which made people feel depressed.

    While they were talking, the two of them had already walked back. Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan stopped and heard the clear laughter of Tian Linger and Du Bishu joking from the cave.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said to Song Daren: "Senior Brother, then I won't go in and go directly to the woods to find Master."

    Song Daren glanced at him, nodded, and said, "Okay, let's go quickly! But it's a little dark now, so you have to be careful when walking in the woods, you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled, nodded, and walked towards the forest ahead.

    Song Daren looked at his back and suddenly felt that this junior brother looked a little lonely. He sighed, shook his head, turned around and walked back to the cave.

    As soon as he entered the forest, darkness seemed to roar from the depths of the forest, rushing over and surrounding his figure.

    Zhang Xiaofan paused for a moment, his heart moved, but after a while, his eyes gradually adapted to the environment in the forest.  The remaining moonlight above the night sky still shines through the dense branches and leaves, and falls dimly in uninhabited places.

    Everything in the forest is quiet, there are no birds singing during the day, no breathing of wild beasts, even the low humming of insects that can be heard everywhere seems to be impossible to hear this night.  There are tall and towering trees everywhere, standing tall and majestic, like silent warriors in the darkness!

    There is only the sound of wind!

    The sea breeze blowing from the depths of the distant sea blew over the forest, rustling the treetops.

    In the dark and deep forest, the young man walked alone.

    Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts suddenly drifted away. In this deep forest and silent night, he suddenly recalled the past a long, long time ago: under the dim light, he was still a child, nestled in his mother's arms, looking at  Staring at the night outside, eyes widened with a touch of fear

    It turns out that, inadvertently, that period of time in the past has become so far away.

    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, shook his head, quickened his pace, and continued walking forward.

    However, he did not notice that on the way he was walking, two red lights, like flames of hatred, suddenly lit up silently in the depths of the darkness.

    Like a person with angry eyes!

    Tian Buyi frowned, a little impatient, and said: "What's the matter? It's been so long and you haven't come yet?"

    Suru glanced at him and said: "How can he be so fast? Daren ran over to find him. Even if he comes back from Venerable Dali, it will take a while even if he runs. You can't let him do it forIf something happens, he will fly over in the clouds and fog, right?  "

    Tian Buyi snorted, looked up at the sky, was startled for a moment, and said, "It's strange, why does the sky here in the East China Sea change so quickly?"

    Suru looked around, frowned slightly and said, "Yes! It was bright just now! In the blink of an eye, dark clouds covered the sky." However, she didn't take this to heart. She changed the topic and asked about another matter.  Go: "It's not easy. I've been puzzled by something since just now."

    Tian Buyi looked at her and said, "What?"

    Suru said: "If Xiaofan really knew the Ghost King and his daughter as Xiao Yicai said, he should have told Senior Brother Cangsong about their feelings and reasons. He should be very clear about this. But he told you in private.  , I object to Senior Brother Cangsong hiding things from him, and he is not very familiar with our Dazhu Peak, so I always feel that something is not right."

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said calmly: "This person is not simple."

    Suru frowned slightly and said, "What?"

    Tian Buyi did not answer her directly. He only pondered for a while and said: "As far as I know, the head brother has been concentrating on Taoism in recent years. He has gradually stopped paying attention to the affairs of the sect. Most of the trivial things in daily life have been neglected.  Leave it to the elders headed by Cangsong to handle it." At this point, he paused, sneered, and said: "Now there are people in the sect who are discussing privately that Cangsong is now the head of Longshou Peak.  .”

    Suru was shaken, with a worried look on her face. She pulled Tian Buyi's sleeve and whispered: "You must not talk nonsense outside."

    Tian Buyi nodded and said: "Of course I understand, don't worry!"

    After finishing speaking, he pondered for a moment and then said: "You also know that for the past two thousand years of our Qingyun Sect, especially since Patriarch Qingye established the Seven Meridians of Qingyun, the position of the leader has always been held by the Changmen Tongtian Peak.  His disciple took over. But now"

    Suru smiled and continued what he said: "But now, Senior Brother Cangsong is highly respected in the sect and has strong Taoism. His reputation is second only to Senior Brother Daoxuan. Originally, there seemed to be no objection to Xiao Yicai taking over as the leader.  , but now it seems that there are some doubts.”

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "And for the past two hundred years, Cangsong has been in charge of the Qingyun Sect's punishment. He usually speaks the truth. Except for Senior Brother Daoxuan, he has long ignored anyone. Junior Nephew Xiao is a little worried.  , which is also normal.”

    Suru lowered her head and said after a while: "It's not easy. This fight for the head of the family involves a lot. Don't get too involved."

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "I don't know, but I am the leader of the lineage, how can I hide away. Since Xiao Yicai showed his kindness to me today, it was probably to leave a trace of affection for future fights. Anyway, we also  We have to take one step and take a look."

    Suru sighed, nodded and said, "That's all we have to do."

    With a "Woo" sound, from an unknown depth in the forest, a gust of dark wind suddenly blew over.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a chill on his neck. He looked up at the shadows of trees in the sky, dancing like monsters.  He frowned slightly, feeling that the forest was full of ghosts tonight, which was very different from the past.  But then I thought again, I have lived here for many days and I have never seen any evil things. Could it be that if the sky is darker, it will be there?

    Thinking of this, he felt funny in his heart and walked forward quickly.

    “Suddenly, behind him, the sound of ghostly howling came out, almost reaching his ears.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and turned around immediately, his face immediately turned a bit pale.  Behind him, he saw a skull slowly lighting up in the darkness, glowing with dark red light, flying into the air, spinning endlessly.

    Amid the ghostly cries, the red skull gradually stopped, its face facing Zhang Xiaofan.  Zhang Xiaofan could only see that there seemed to be some faint fire in the deep-set eye holes, and he couldn't help but shudder.

    A moment later, two figures slowly rose up behind the ghost.  Against the light of the red skull, Zhang Xiaofan saw that one of them was a tall, thin old man with a ferocious face and a haggard appearance. He was almost skinny and bones. He seemed to be not far different from the red skull. He stared at Zhang Xiaofan with fierce eyes.  It's a look of resentment.

    The other person, however, looked quite embarrassed. Although he was quite tall, he was carried by the old man like a chicken, unable to move, with a look of helplessness and frustration on his face.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a closer look, couldn't help being surprised, and said "Huh" in his mouth.

    This man looked familiar, but he was an acquaintance. He was the Taoist Wild Dog whom he had first seen under the Wanbat Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain, and whom he had seen several times in Liubo Mountain in the past few days.  I saw him being held by the collar by the withered old man with his right hand, with a mournful face. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, he saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in front of him, looking over with a surprised look on his face, and he immediately felt likeLike a savior, he pointed at Zhang Xiaofan and shouted: "Ah! It's him, it's him!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled when he saw the wild dog Taoist pointing at him and barking non-stop, not knowing what it meant.  But he saw the old man glare at him fiercely, and said to the wild dog Taoist in a harsh and hoarse voice: "Is this the kid from the Qingyun Sect?"

    The wild dog nodded and said continuously: "Yes, yes, it's him, senior vampire. It's this bastard who killed a thousand swords who killed your only descendant, the vampire Jiang Laosan." This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 3 The old vampire demon

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,,.

    [Netww.] This ferocious-looking old man is actually an old demon who has been hiding in the demon sect for many years. He calls himself the "Vampire Ancestor". People in the right path, including many people in the demon sect, privately call him "  Vampire old demon".  The main reason is that the evil magic method "vampire" he practiced requires sucking the essence and blood of living people into the body to practice, which is very weird and terrifying.

    However, although this demonic method is powerful, it also has a backlash against the practitioners themselves. Therefore, all those who practice vampirism have hideous faces and cannot be tolerated in the world. Even among the demon sect, there are many private criticisms.  of.

    But having said that, this evil method is no small matter. When he was born a hundred years ago, there was a bloody storm, which caused headaches for those who followed the right path.  But later on, the Demon Sect lost power and the Righteous Path continued to suppress him. In order to escape the pursuit of the masters of the Righteous Path, the old vampire demon also gradually withdrew from the Central Plains as the Demon Sect, and there was no news about it again.

    This time the demon sect was revived, all demons danced together, and the old vampire demon, who originally belonged to the "Ten Thousand Poison Sect", one of the four major sects of the demon sect, was also invited to come out.  Before leaving the mountain, his only disciple, the vampire Jiang Laosan, was drawn to help him in boxing because he had a similar odor with Taoist Wild Dog, Liu Hao and others. Unexpectedly, he was killed inexplicably under the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave.  .

    When the old vampire demon found out, he was furious.  You should know that in his lineage, because the vampire magic has a bad reputation, and the practice process is dangerous and unpredictable, he will be accidentally backfired by the magic and die from a burst of blood.  Therefore, even among the demonic path, few people are willing to practice. This Jiang Laosan is a disciple that he finally found his sight more than ten years ago. His temperament is just right for his weird temper, so he likes him very much in his heart.  .  Unexpectedly, he died in an unknown manner this time. How could he not become furious?

    Recently, there has been a lot of movement in the Demon Sect. The Ghost King Sect first opened the way to Liubo Mountain, a remote place in the East China Sea. Subsequently, the other three major sects also sent strong reinforcements. The old vampire demon is one of them.  I just came to Liubo Mountain today.  It was a coincidence that he happened to meet Taoist Wild Dog and other people from the Blood Refining Hall.

    The old boss, Liu Hao and others are all cunning people. When they saw the old vampire demon's gloomy face, they knew that the old demon had a strange and violent temper. They expected that he must still hate the death of his apprentice, so they all rubbed oil on their feet and ran away.

    It just so happened that this Taoist Wild Dog had a straight-tempered temperament at best and a slow response at worst. He actually stepped forward to greet the old vampire demon and said something like: "Ah! Senior, I haven't seen you for many years. I don't want to be healthy again."  Healthy as ever"

    Before he had finished speaking, the old vampire demon felt that the wild dog really deserved to be killed. Not only did it cost my disciple his life, but he actually dared to mock me for being old and not dying?  In anger, he picked up Taoist Wild Dog.  Only then did Taoist Wild Dog feel that something was wrong, and he was so frightened that he kept begging for mercy.

    The old vampire demon didn't talk nonsense and just said to him: "Now let's go to Qingyun Gate and look for the bastard who killed my apprentice. If you find him, you will be lucky. If you can't find him, I will suck your blood first."  My apprentice will pay homage."

    These words only made the wild dog look pale and moan incessantly.

    Since arriving at Liubo Mountain, Zhang Xiaofan has seen the Wild Dog Taoist several times, but the Wild Dog Taoist was either fighting with others or escaping in the air, without seeing Zhang Xiaofan.  Counting the time in the hidden cave, Zhang Xiaofan was hiding in the dark. When he came out, the wild dog had already rushed out with others and was having a lively "ping ping pong" game with the righteous disciples.

    The wild dog thought to himself, who knows if that little bastard has come to Liubo Mountain? If he didn't come, the old vampire demon would be furious and he would die unjustly, and he would be begging for more.  The old blood-sucking demon had no choice but to turn a deaf ear as his heart was as stone, so he carried him and flew secretly to the residence of the Righteous One.

    At this time, in the dark forest, he suddenly saw the figure of Zhang Xiaofan. Taoist Wild Dog was really overjoyed. He was even happier than seeing his own parents. He immediately shouted out: "That's him, yes, he turned into ashes."  I recognize him too!”

    The old vampire demon snorted coldly, threw it lightly with his hand, and immediately threw the wild dog far away like a piece of debris. After a while, Zhang Xiaofan heard a muffled sound in the distance, and then there was a cry of pain.  I don’t know if he fell to the ground or hit a big tree?

    The old vampire demon looked up and down at the junior disciple of the Qingyun Sect in front of him, but instead of taking action immediately, he frowned.  Although he has a violent temper, he is not completely irrational.  That day, after seeing the Blood Refining Hall asking people to transport Jiang Laosan's body back, I was furious and sad, but I also immediately discovered something strange.  Jiang Laosan's death with withered flesh and blood seemed to be caused by the vampire magic of his fellow sect. Could it be that besides himself and Jiang Laosan, there are other people in this world who practice this "magic art"?

    Of course he didn’t know about the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan’s handThere was a "blood-devouring bead" passed down by the black-hearted old man, the predecessor of the demon sect. However, with his hundreds of years of practice, he quickly determined that this "murderer", if not using the blood-sucking demon method, was at least similar to the blood-sucking demon method.  Similar spells, and his Taoism is definitely not low, I am afraid it is not lower than himself.  So now that he saw Zhang Xiaofan, he calmed down and took a closer look at this person. What was so strange about him?

    He just looked here and there, frowning, but he still couldn't figure out what was going on.  From the head to the feet, and from the feet to the head, this boy is still just an ordinary disciple of the Qingyun Sect. There is nothing outstanding about him, and he does not have the cruelty and violence of the vampire demon.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, but he felt a little frightened by this ghostly old guy, and he didn't know who he was.  But seeing that he was with Taoist Wild Dog, he must be from the Demon Cult. Judging from their conversation, it seemed that they came here specifically to find him.

    The glowing red skull in mid-air began to rotate slowly again at some unknown moment, and the voice of the old vampire demon came coldly from behind the red light: "You little brat from the Qingyun Sect, you are the one who killed my disciple.  Jiang Laosan’s?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and asked curiously: "Who is Jiang Laosan?"

    The old vampire demon choked for a moment and was furious. In the past, a spell would have passed by and he would have drained this guy's blood first.  Just thinking that this disciple of Qingyun Sect has a very good blood-sucking technique, this must be figured out first no matter what.

    He suppressed his anger at the moment, but his voice already sounded like a ghost crying and a wolf howling: "It's the one you killed with the vampire gun in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart was shocked. Hearing the word "vampire" again, he immediately thought of it. The terrifying scene appeared in his mind. He couldn't help but feel nervous and subconsciously touched the fire stick at his waist.

    The fire stick was pinned quietly to his waist, like a sleeping devil.

    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, the old vampire demon seemed to be in a trance. He really didn't take himself seriously to the extreme. He was ten times more "arrogant" than the masters of Qingyun Sect who chased him back then.

    He has always had a violent temper. If he hadn't still had some doubts in his heart, how could he have endured it for so long. This anger was extraordinary, and he yelled: "Young man from the Qingyun Sect, give my disciple his life!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and took a step back.  He could only listen to the loud cries of ghosts around him, the cold wind was biting, and his body was cold to the touch. Even the back of his neck felt chilly, and the cold hairs all over his body seemed to stand on end.

    The red skull in mid-air suddenly opened its ghastly mouth. In an instant, five black lights flashed out from the mouth and landed in front of Zhang Xiaofan. After a while, he stood up tremblingly.  stand up.

    Zhang Xiaofan was on alert, knowing that the demon cult demon in front of him had strange evil methods, but when he took a closer look, he still couldn't help but feel his scalp tingling.  I saw the five gradually growing figures, but they were five ghosts with different descriptions but the same ferocious appearance. Some had bloody mouths, some had fangs and sharp teeth, and the smell of stench and filth assaulted my nostrils.

    In less than a while, these five ghosts had grown up to be giants who were half a body taller than Zhang Xiaofan. Behind them, the old vampire demon had strange seals on his hands, tapping or patting on the red skull.  , shaking from time to time, and the ghosts moved accordingly, obviously being controlled by this old devil.

    At this moment, as if against the red light emanating from the skull, even the old vampire demon's eyes seemed to be a little red. He sneered, and suddenly tightened the fingers of his hands, and with a "hiss" sound, he tightened his grip.  On the red skull.

    Almost corresponding to his movements, the eyes of the five huge ghosts suddenly lit up red, and they gave out deep and ferocious gazes. At the same time, they raised their heads and howled to the sky.

    "Ugh"

    Zhang Xiaofan's body was shaken violently, and his consciousness was almost taken away. He could only feel the flickering of ghosts around him, and the sound of the ghost crying was like an ear-piercing cone, inserted straight into his head, causing excruciating pain.

    The five ghosts looked up to the sky and howled, and after a moment they all pounced on them together. The wind roared, and Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to hide back, narrowly escaping the blow.  But before he could calm down, the five ghosts started to attack together, and while howling, they all thrust their claws into the ground.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, holding the fire stick tightly in his hand, and felt a little at ease. The fire stick seemed to feel something, and it glowed with a green light, gradually brightening.

    But before he could think about it, the claws of the five ghosts dug deep into the ground, as if they were holding some piece of land. Amidst the long howling sound, the dark wind suddenly rose, and the entire ground was pulled up.  But what was even more terrifying was that countless ghosts, big and small, flew out from the ground and flew towards Zhang Xiaofan, surrounding him in the blink of an eye.

    The old vampire demon showed a trace ofHe smiled, but then frowned. Because he was worried about the young man possessing supernatural powers, he did not use his special skill of sucking blood at first, but instead used another method he had cultivated over the years.  Proud spell──"Five ghosts to control spirits".  Using the five "destiny ghosts" refined from his own soul as a matchmaker, he forcibly captured all the ghosts of the dead within ten miles, and then refined them with the art of ghosts, turning them into Yin spirits that devour the flesh and blood of living creatures, and attacked Zhang Xiaofan.  go.

    "But although this Qingyun disciple's Taoism is not low, he doesn't seem to have practiced any blood-sucking skills. Could it be that I have made a mistake?"  Or is it that the wild dog guy just randomly pointed out a scapegoat for himself in order to survive?

    The old vampire demon was thinking in his heart, and suddenly he seemed to feel something. His body trembled, and he raised his head and looked forward.  I saw Zhang Xiaofan, who had been surrounded by countless white ghosts and ghosts until he couldn't see his figure. Suddenly, in the eyes of those white shadows, there was a faint green light, passing through the countless ghosts and shining out.

    The sound was like something being torn apart, crisp and loud.

    The night on Liubo Mountain has become darker, and now even the dim light of the moon is gradually invisible.

    In the lonely and desolate night, there was a faint roar.

    Even the waves on the distant sea seem to be gradually surging.

    That cold feeling quietly passed through my heart

    The fire stick suddenly lit up, and the originally dark stick body looked like a demon suddenly awakened and opened its eyes.  In an instant, a cold and violent aura spread from Zhang Xiaofan's body, and countless Yin spirits flew up in fear and panic.

    The old vampire demon in the distance frowned, his face gradually became solemn, and he whispered to himself: "What a heavy evil spirit"

    The five huge life ghosts howled in unison, flashed past, and jumped into the air with a few "instigating" sounds. They landed around Zhang Xiaofan and surrounded him. At the same time, they tore their claws into the air and made a sharp sound.  .

    The Yin spirits who had been panicked just now because of the mysterious evil energy on the fire stick suddenly paused in the air. Zhang Xiaofan clearly saw that many of them had a look of pain on their faces that had transformed into human form, but only a moment later, they turned ferocious again.

    "ah!"

    ?????????????????????????????????…

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and saw white ghosts all around, coming in droves, overwhelming him.  Before he could parry a few times, he saw the ghostly shadows in the sky, pressing down like thick clouds, forcing him back to the ground. Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth to support, but before he could parry a few times, suddenly his body  When he stumbled, his feet hurt so much that he almost fell to the ground.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He looked down and saw two huge ghost hands stretching out from the soil under his feet, grabbing his feet tightly. The ghost claws were so sharp that they almost pierced his blood.  And in the surroundings, there were originally five life ghosts just now, but now there are only four left.

    Countless Yin spirits cheered in unison in mid-air, screaming and swarming in. Those greedy mouths seemed to be right in front of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face was pale, and his muscles seemed to be a little twisted. He endured the severe pain, and drew the magic formula with his right hand quickly in front of him. The fire stick rose into the air, and with a "Woo" sound in the air, a wall of light flashed through, a faint green light, and a flash of light.  Flash after flash.

    The few Yin spirits that rushed down first were unable to hold back their momentum and crashed into the black rod. They didn't even make a scream and actually turned into light smoke and dissipated.

    At the same time, Zhang Xiaofan trembled again and glanced down, only to see that the ghost claws were like sharp blades and had cut through his skin. The bright red blood flowed out and dripped on the black ghost claws.

    That delicious, sweet smell of blood!  In the air, it suddenly spread out.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment.

    The countless Yin spirits flying and screaming all over the sky were also startled for a moment.

    The light on the fire stick seemed to be slightly shaken, as if the aura connected to his blood was stimulated.

    A moment later, countless Yin spirits rushed down with a roar, rushing towards the sweet flesh and blood body.  But in that place where the wind was blowing, someone raised his head and roared.  The fire stick fell down and Zhang Xiaofan grabbed it. He didn't care about the evil spirit above, his eyes widened, and there was a faint red light swaying in his eyes.

    Plug it in!

    Plug it down!

    Having passed through the ghost claws, I have also passed through my own blood!

    The red blood clings to the black rod body and quietly seeps in.  The red blood veins on the fire stick suddenly lit up together.

    "Push!", there was a muffled sound deep in the ground.  All the Yin spirits above suddenly stopped moving forward, with fear on their faces, as if in front of them was the legendary demon who burned the Yin souls.

    &nbsp; In the darkness, it seemed that only the light of the fire stick was flickering.

    In the distance, the red skull in the old vampire demon's hand suddenly made a low crisp sound, and suddenly broke into pieces on the right side.

    The expression of the old vampire demon changed greatly, and he suddenly raised his head. This young man actually broke one of the life ghosts in his five ghost spirit-controlling array.  At the scene, the four missing ghosts were obviously unable to control so many Yin spirits, and some Yin spirits gradually escaped.

    The ground around Zhang Xiaofan suddenly sank, half a foot deep, and the ghost claws on his feet slowly loosened, turning into blood and seeping into the ground.

    However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he could only hear the sky full of Yin spirits roaring in unison.  He was horrified and was about to resist, but he saw countless ghosts flying away in all directions. He saw white light flashing around, ghosts roaring, ghosts flying, and red light flashing

    ? Red light?

    The red light that rushed through the countless white ghosts was like lightning and light, and the flashing skull was in front of you in the blink of an eye.  Zhang Xiaofan was about to jump up, but he felt a pain in his foot, which was involved in the wound he had suffered just now. His body was unstable and he was unable to get out of the way.

    I saw the red skeleton open his mouth, and he bit it like a evil ghost. Zhang Xiaofan was horrified, and Royal Burning Burning Stick was blocked in front of him.  But in the midst of the lightning and flint, a dry hand stretched out from the mouth. It suddenly grew three feet long, with five fingers turning into claws, and it grasped heavily on his chest.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body was shaken. In an instant, just looking at the ghost hand, the originally dry skin suddenly seemed to be filled with blood, and it became plump.  For a moment, he felt dizzy, and he felt that all the blood in his body was flowing backwards towards the wound on his chest.

    This was naturally the old vampire demon's special skill of sucking blood. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan being controlled by him, he couldn't help laughing, shouted, stretched out his arms, and forcefully grabbed the young man.  He raised his body into the air and shouted: "Boy, give back my disciple's life!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was caught in his hand, and the blood in his body flowed backwards, causing him unbearable pain.  His consciousness gradually became blurred, and he could only use his last bit of strength to fight to the death and move the fire stick towards the ghost, but his strength was completely gone, like a flying feather.

    The old vampire demon paid no attention to it, and snorted, but thought to himself: This young man has nothing else, and his Taoist skills are only average, but the magic weapon in his hand is very weird. After a while, it will drain his blood.  I want to take this fire stick-like thing back and take a closer look.

    At this moment, the fire stick fell on the hand he was holding on Zhang Xiaofan's chest.

    The dark green beads streaked across the skin that was sucking blood crazily.

    The blood under the skin seems to be calling for something?

    The old vampire demon suddenly screamed, let go of Zhang Xiaofan, jumped back, and looked into his hands.  I saw that the skin that had become plump due to blood sucking suddenly shriveled up almost instantly, making it worse than before.

    In front, Zhang Xiaofan's body was shaky, but the fire stick in his hand, especially the bead on the top of the stick, lit up strangely, reflecting the blood around it, which shone red.

    The old vampire demon suddenly sneered: "Why did Jiang Laosan die like this? It turns out that the weird thing is you. Hehe, there are such rare treasures in the world. Boy, I'll take your life with you!"

    “As he spoke, his figure flew up, his claw-like hands, this time, thrust straight down towards the top of Zhang Xiaofan’s head.  Poor Zhang Xiaofan was completely exhausted at the moment and could no longer resist. He was about to die under the claws of this old vampire demon.

    "Monster!"

    With a loud shout, full of anger, the blazing heat wave broke through the air in an instant, sweeping through the entire forest like a huge wave.  All the trees within ten feet around them withered instantly, and only a bright fire light descended from the sky, tearing apart the dark clouds in the sky.

    The old vampire demon was horrified. He was extremely humane, so he didn't care about hurting Zhang Xiaofan. He quickly retreated with his hands. Amidst the screams, the red skull glowed with blood, and a line of red blood rose up in front of him.  Light wall.

    "Boom"

    Like thunder falling to the ground and roaring, firelight hitting the blood wall, hissing heat waves, roaring, turning into a red fairy sword in a moment, shaking endlessly.  The huge force pushed the old vampire demon straight back, several feet away. The force did not diminish slightly, and it still pressed forward like a mountain roaring and a tsunami.

    The old vampire demon's face turned pale, he yelled, his magic formula changed, and his ten fingers moved together. In an instant, two bloody lights shot out from the eyes of the red skull, passing through the blood wall and hitting the red sword.

    Amidst the loud noise, the red fairy sword flew back. The old vampire demon's body was also shaken. He took a few steps back and then stood firm.

    "'Red Flame'!" The old vampire demon suddenly had a chill in his eyes, and his face was as frosty.?? 

    The blazing heat wave disappeared in a flash, and wherever the fire flashed, Tian Buyi slowly appeared.  Another figure flashed behind him, it was Suru, hugging Zhang Xiaofan who was about to fall.  Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart when he saw that it was his master and his wife who were coming.

    Suru looked at him with a worried look on her face and whispered, "Xiaofan, are you okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to smile and said: "I'm fine, Master"

    Before he was halfway through speaking, stars suddenly flashed in front of his eyes, then blacked out, and he fainted.

    Suru frowned. Tian Buyi ignored the old vampire demon, but looked at Zhang Xiaofan first.

    After a while, Suru finished checking, reached into her arms and took out a bottle, poured out a yellow pill, gave it to Zhang Xiaofan, then nodded to Tian Buyi and whispered: "You can't die." After a pause.  , glanced at the old vampire demon in the distance, with an angry look in his eyes: "It's a vampire!"

    Anger flashed across Tian Buyi's face, he turned his head and met the eyes of the old vampire demon.

    "Vampire old demon, you are also a person who has been famous for hundreds of years. You actually use such cruel methods to deal with a junior? Who are you?"

    "Bah!" the old vampire demon said harshly: "Your disciple's life is life, isn't my disciple's life not life?"

    Tian Buyi said coldly: "What does it have to do with your ghost disciple?"

    The old vampire demon's eyes narrowed and he said: "He killed my apprentice under the Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave in Kongsang Mountain, so I came to kill him, so what?"

    "Okay!" Tian Buyi suddenly shouted: "Good kill!"

    The old vampire demon was startled.

    Tian Buyi smiled coldly and said: "I have always looked down on this apprentice of mine, but when I saw him today, he is more promising than I thought, and he actually knows how to eliminate harm for the people!"

    The old vampire demon was very angry and said angrily: "Okay, okay, you sons of bitches made trouble for me a hundred years ago and hunted me down. Today is just the right day for me to see your red flame sword again!"

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath and passed his right hand through the air. In an instant, the Red Flame Fairy Sword seemed to vibrate slightly with excitement as if it heard its master's thoughts.

    "I allowed you to escape by chance a hundred years ago. Let me take another look today. How far have you, a vampire who dares to bully my apprentice, come to?" This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    ,,.

 Text Chapter 4 Red Flame

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,51

    [网ww.] The old vampire demon snorted, but showed no fear at all. A ferocious look appeared on his withered face, and said: "Back then, you righteous people just relied on the power of numbers, how could I still take it seriously?  Afraid of you?"

    As he spoke, he raised his hands, and the flashing red skull in front of him flew through the air with a "woo" and flew rapidly around his body, and his eyes began to gradually turn red.

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath and concentrated on alert.  A hundred years ago, he was already an outstanding member of Qingyun's sect. He was also one of the main forces in hunting down the remnants of the Demon Sect. He had also fought against the old vampire demon, so he knew that this person should not be underestimated, and the vampires were even more important.

    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky were gradually gathering again. The traces that had been torn apart by Tian Buyi's shocking sword had disappeared, and the night became darker again.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????: The distant sound of ocean waves, mixed with the biting and huge sound of wind, gradually surged.  The looming roar seemed to be hidden in the deep sea, floating gently in the night under the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up leisurely, only to feel a tightness in his chest, which was very uncomfortable. At this moment, he suddenly heard someone say "Huh", and a white jade hand stretched out and gently massaged his chest a few times.

    After a while, the energy and blood that had been accumulated in his chest seemed to flow freely, and even his spirit suddenly improved a lot.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up and saw his wife, Suru, supporting him, smiling and saying nothing.

    His face turned red and he whispered: "Thank you, Master."

    Suru said softly: "Are you okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "I'm just a little tired now, nothing else?"

    Suru smiled and nodded, and suddenly laughed softly: "That's good, now let's see your master vent your anger for you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, followed Suru’s gaze, and was shocked for a moment.

    Under the dark sky, between the low black clouds, there was a hot and shining light group, which illuminated half of the sky. Even the edges of the dark clouds seemed to be edged with light.

    Tian Buyi is like the ancient God of Fire, standing proudly in the clouds, turning the "red flame" into a burning flame, turning into a fire dragon flying all over the sky, tearing through the dark clouds and rushing up to the nine heavens.

    And the old vampire demon has disappeared, but in the sky beside the clouds, there is a huge skeleton, roaring and howling.  The wind and clouds changed, and a fierce bloody light rose into the sky, fighting endlessly with the fire dragon.

    The black clouds in the sky are boiling and roaring at this moment. Looking from the ground, the two people are like nine gods and demons, killing each other in anger.

    Zhang Xiaofan could only watch with excitement and admiration for his master. He saw the fire dragon howling wildly, shaking the fields, appearing and disappearing in the clouds. It was really earth-shattering. It was similar to the three-tailed demon fox using mystical powers under the black stone cave a few days ago.  The fire dragon summoned by Huo Jian is somewhat similar, but its power is much greater.

    Thinking of this, his body suddenly trembled, and he felt a burst of heat suddenly rising from the Xuanhuo Jian on his right arm, as if he had been stimulated by something, and it spread throughout his body.

    Suru, who was beside him, suddenly felt something. She turned her head and looked at him, with a look of concern in her eyes, and asked: "Xiaofan, why is your body suddenly so hot? Is it because of the fever after the injury?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. Unexpectedly, the teacher's wife felt so keenly. She didn't know what to say for a moment, so she could only say: "No, it's nothing"

    Suru frowned and was about to ask more questions when she suddenly felt something and turned her head to look back.  I could only hear footsteps in the forest, but within a moment, more than a hundred people walked out from every corner, all of them people of the righteous path.  The Dharma Appearance and Dharma Goodness of Tianyin Temple, including Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, were among them, and the one who walked in the front was Cangsong Taoist.

    Suru stood up, smiled and said, "Senior Brother Cansong, you are here too."

    Cangsong nodded slightly and said calmly: "Junior brother Tian is showing off his power here, which is earth-shattering. We are not blind or deaf, so we came here to take a look."

    Suru frowned slightly, feeling that there was a hint of thorn in his words, but before she could say anything, the Dazhu Peak disciples following behind saw Zhang Xiaofan sitting on the ground with blood stains on his body and a haggard face.

    Tian Linger exclaimed and ran up. Song Daren, Du Bishu, and He Dazhi also had anxious looks on their faces and followed her.  Unexpectedly, they had only run a few steps when they suddenly felt a white shadow flash, and a figure rushed up faster than them. When they looked carefully, it was Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu scurried over to Zhang Xiaofan, squatted down, reached out to grab his arm, and said with a slightly pale face, "Xiaofan, are you okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt the worry in his eyes, felt warm in his heart, nodded and said with a smile: "I don'tOkay, no problem.  "

    Lin Jingyu looked at him up and down, and then at the wound on his chest. Then he felt relieved, let out a sigh of relief, and said, "Who hurt you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan pointed upward and said, "That's that demon. My master just called him, it sounds like he's some kind of 'vampire old demon'?"

    Lin Jingyu was shocked. It seemed that he knew about this devil. He asked in surprise: "Is this old guy actually born too?" After that, he looked up.

    At this time, Tian Linger and others also came to Zhang Xiaofan to ask questions.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at Tian Linger's concerned eyes, but lowered his head and answered the senior brothers' questions in a low voice, saying that he was fine.

    At this time, a fierce battle was going on in the sky. Lin Jingyu stood next to Zhang Xiaofan, looked up for a while, and suddenly said: "Xiaofan, I never thought that your master doesn't look like much at ordinary times, but his Taoism is so high!"

    When Tian Linger heard this, she felt angry. Ever since she lost to Lin Jingyu at home, she felt very displeased with this boy. She snorted and said, "My father is profound in Taoism, how can you be a dragon like you?"  Can the boy from the top of the mountain see that?"

    Lin Jingyu frowned and turned around, only to see Tian Linger staring at her without any sign of weakness. She couldn't help but be startled for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said, "Junior sister Tian, ??you are right."

    Tian Linger was suffocated instead. Unexpectedly, this young man who was so arrogant back then suddenly became better educated. However, Lin Jingyu looked at another place with a smile on his face.  She followed Lin Jingyu's gaze and saw him looking at Qi Hao, who was standing next to Cangsong Taoist in the distance, smiling at each other.

    Tian Linger was so smart, and in a flash he thought that Lin Jingyu must have always respected his senior brother Qi Hao, so he was embarrassed to argue with him.  Although she had nothing to be embarrassed about, she still couldn't help but feel sweet in her heart when her eyes met Qi Hao's.

    Suru, who was standing aside, frowned slightly. She had heard the words of these juniors just now. The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. After a moment, she quietly looked towards Taoist Cangsong and saw Cangsong.  The Taoist looked up, his face expressionless, but his eyes were bright and twinkling. He kept staring at Tian Buyi's figure. I don't know what he was thinking.

    At this time, only the howling of the wind was heard, the sky was filled with flames, and the blood was shining into the sky. It was obvious that the battle between the two men had reached the most critical moment. Cangsong Taoist suddenly said coldly: "I didn't expect this old vampire monster to be so bold.  Dare to come here to provoke. Qi Hao!"

    Qi Hao stood beside him, took a step forward and said, "Master, what are your orders?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at the sky and said: "Your Uncle Tian has a certain chance of winning. The old devil won't be able to hold on for much longer. You and your people will arrange the surroundings. This time, you will not let this evildoer escape."

    Qi Hao responded, stretched out his hand to call Lin Jingyu back, and then turned around to inform other sects such as Fa Xiang, Li Xun and others that they were discussing among themselves.

    Suru slowly walked to Taoist Cangsong and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Cangsong, how do you know that Yi is going to win?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Suru, and a smile appeared on his originally expressionless face, and said: "Junior sister Su, are you going to make fun of my incompetent senior brother again?"

    Suru shook her head and smiled: "If you give me ten nerves, I won't dare to make fun of you. I sincerely ask for advice!"

    Taoist Cangsong smiled and said: "Junior sister Su, you have always been smart, and your qualifications are far better than my incompetent senior brother, so why should you be too modest? Although the old vampire demon is not low-level, he also has a 'blood skeleton' in his body, so he looks bloody.  Soaring to the sky, it is unparalleled in its ferocity. However, I saw that although its momentum was ferocious, the red light in the upper right third of the place where the deity's magic weapon was located seemed to be impure, and the blood skull seemed to be slightly damaged. This is naturally nothing on ordinary days, with this monster's  Dao Xing, if he goes back and refines it a little, he will be fine, but now in front of Junior Brother Tian, ??it is his biggest flaw."

    Having said this, he paused for a moment, as if a cold light flashed deep in his eyes, but his voice remained calm, and he said: "On the other hand, Junior Brother Tian, ??who calmly controlled the Red Flame Divine Sword with the Qingyun Technique, has actually been able to transform it."  When the 'Red Fire True Dragon' appeared, although the red light of the Blood Skull was strong, it retreated as soon as it came into contact with the Red Fire True Dragon and was no longer its enemy. Moreover, Junior Brother Tian had a keen eye and attacked the upper right third of the Blood Skull with all his moves.  The demon seems to be arrogant, but in fact it is already outnumbered and defeated. I wonder if Junior Sister Su thinks what I said is wrong?"

    Suru smiled and said: "Senior Brother Huiyan, I only found out after listening to you."

    Cangsong Taoist smiled faintly, turned his head, looked up, and suddenly lowered his voice, but in a calm tone, and said slowly: "Junior Sister Su."

    Suru said: "What, Senior Brother Cangsong?"

    Cangsong Taoist's eyes were still focused on the two people who were fighting fiercely in mid-air, but he said clearly and clearly: "Junior brother Tian has been? years ago, I broke through the "Shangqing" realm of Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao. Over the past few years, it seems that the Taoism has made rapid progress again!  "

    Suru’s heart was shocked, but she didn’t show it on her face. She smiled and said, “Senior Brother Cansong, you are too generous with your reward. It’s not easy for him to be as talented as the head brother and you…”

    Cangsong Taoist shook his head slowly, with a smile on his face, and said: "A hundred years ago, our righteous way defeated the Demon Sect in one fell swoop. Junior Brother Tian and I, Junior Brother Zeng from Fenghui Peak, Junior Brother Shang from Chaoyang Peak, and Wan from Changmen"

    Suru suddenly called out in a low voice: "Senior Brother Cangsong."

    Taoist Cangsong was shocked and seemed to have thought of something. He nodded and said: " A few of us chased several demons from the demon sect and went deep into the wilderness. At that time, Junior Brother Tian had already broken through to the upper level.  Qingjing. Wanshithat person said to us, Junior Brother Tian may seem dull, but he is smart inside, especially his perseverance, which is rare. In the future, he will have an unlimited future in the practice of Taoism."

    Having said this, he smiled and said: "Junior sister Su, you know that person too. What he said and his eyesight are insightful, so I guess you won't have any doubts about it!"

    Suru smiled faintly, but said nothing. She just turned her head and looked up at the sky.

    The old vampire demon was in the air, roaring loudly and fiercely, but he was getting more and more frightened in his heart.  He also fought against Tian Buyi a hundred years ago. Although this man's moral character was not low at that time, he was still confident of winning with his blood-sucking power.

    Unexpectedly, a hundred years later, they fought again, and this man's moral practice actually improved by leaps and bounds. The fire dragon transformed from the red flame fairy sword was repeatedly challenged by the "fierce blood light" emitted by him using the blood-sucking gun to urge the blood skeleton.  Not falling behind, but gradually becoming overwhelming.

    The most troublesome thing is not just these. When he was fighting with Zhang Xiaofan just now, it seemed that he was a young man, but he was careless, and he inexplicably broke the "Five Ghosts and Spirits" formation, and one of his life ghosts was destroyed.

    In fact, it's no wonder that the old vampire demon couldn't figure it out. His blood skeleton is originally a ghostly thing. If he encounters some of the supreme magic weapons in the righteous legends, such as Lu Xueqi's "Divine Divine Sword", he will naturally be a little confused.  , with his knowledge and experience, he will naturally be more careful.

    It's just that Zhang Xiaofan's magic weapon, the fire stick, is too weird. It doesn't have the slightest aura of a divine weapon from head to toe. Seriously speaking, because of the strong evil spirit, it is more like the evil magic weapon of the vampire old demon. After seeing it, the vampire old demon  , so I don’t take it to heart.

    Unexpectedly, the fire-burning stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand had the "blood-eating beads" that sucked the essence and blood of living creatures. It was helpless against the ghosts of the vampire old demon, but the other half - the "soul-sucking bead" - was actually the legendary soul-burning and refining thousands of souls.  The supreme evil thing that has been created is the ancestor of the ghosts and ghosts in the world.  In the fierce fight just now, Zhang Xiaofan used his own essence and blood to activate it and inserted it into the body of the fate ghost. The fate ghost was completely transformed immediately, which was much easier than any righteous magic weapon.

    Normally, the vampire old demon would have been surprised at most, because after all, Zhang Xiaofan's Taoist practice was far different from his. Just now, when the vampire demon mastered his special skills, Zhang Xiaofan was no match for him.  But when he faced Tian Buyi, whose Dao Xing was not only not inferior to him, but also seemed to have the potential to win, this little hidden danger was revealed.

    The Five Ghost Spirit Controlling Array and the vampire gun were both activated by blood skeletons. One of the life ghosts was suddenly broken, and the blood skeleton was also slightly damaged. At this moment, it had become a vampire old demon.  The greatest danger.

    Tian Buyi has been at the top of the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Sect for nearly a hundred years. Not only is his moral skills far superior to Zhang Xiaofan's, but his vision and fighting experience are a hundred times better than his. The two of them fought for only a few rounds before they saw that there was a spot on the old vampire demon's blood skull.  The light was impure, and he immediately attacked this place with all his strength. It was nothing at first, but as time went by, the old vampire demon felt it was extremely difficult.

    I saw the roar of the fire dragon in the sky, baring its teeth and claws, and the huge skeleton transformed into the old vampire demon. The light gradually dimmed. On the other hand, the flames were so hot that they almost dyed the entire night sky red.

    The old vampire demon complained in his heart, secretly hating that he was too trusting, thinking that he had been practicing hard for a hundred years and that he was not afraid of anyone except the top people in the righteous path.  When he came this time, he actually inquired secretly, and found out that none of the people he was deeply afraid of came, so he felt relieved. Unexpectedly, a hundred years later, Tian Buyi Daoxing's progress was so fast.

    He was in a anxious place when he accidentally looked down and was surprised again.  I saw silhouettes of people swaying on the ground, probably not more than dozens of them. Judging by the appearance of their clothes, most of them were people from the righteous path. There were a few familiar faces among them, especially Cangsong Taoist who stood at the front. He was also chasing after him back then.  One of the Qingyun people who killed him.

    The old vampire demon was even more heartbroken and immediately wanted to leave.

    Just when his mind flashed, suddenly the fire dragon roared in front of him, the sound was like thunder. The old vampire demon was shocked and raised his head.Looking up, his color changed in shock.  I saw the fire dragon suddenly burst into flames in mid-air. After a moment, it did not attack. Instead, it retracted into Tian Buyi's hand like a whale sucking water, and turned into a red flame fairy sword again. The remaining fire light did not retreat even slightly, shining directly on Tian Buyi.  It lights up the whole sky.

    Tian Buyi's face was as frosty and he looked solemn. He held red flames across his chest. He held the magic formula in his left hand and stepped on the seven stars. He walked seven steps in mid-air. The red flame sword stabbed into the sky suddenly and he recited the magic formula in his mouth: "Nine Heavens Mysterious Temple"  , turned into divine thunder. The brilliant power of heaven, led it with the sword!"

    There was an uproar on the ground, especially in Qingyun Gate.  Everyone present, especially the Dazhu Peak disciples, looked extremely excited. Even Cangsong Taoist next to him looked slightly pale.

    The dark clouds that were originally low suddenly surged, like boiling water in a pot, and the wind roared between the sky and the earth. A moment later, rumbling thunder came from the depths of the black clouds, and exploded almost right next to the two people.

    In an instant, the sky and the earth shook!

    The entire Liubo Mountain seemed to be shaking, and around the island, the originally calm sea water was boiling incredibly.

    A bolt of lightning that seemed to come from ancient times flashed in the sky, suddenly rose from the ground, pierced the black clouds, and tore the sky apart. Like a proud and arrogant god, it fell into the mortal world and stopped at the tip of the burning sword.

    At that moment, people in the sky suddenly lost sight of his figure, and the hot and dazzling light covered the world.

    There is wind, blowing.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Everyone's clothes were lifted

    There was suddenly a chilling silence between heaven and earth!

    Suddenly, thunder rang again!  With the roar, the color of the sky and the earth changed, and that huge beam of light shot out, piercing all the dark clouds, shining brighter than the red summer sun, and rushed towards the old vampire demon without any return and unstoppably.

    A moment later, the old vampire demon was covered by a ray of light, and even the red light of the blood skeleton disappeared in an instant.

    A figure fell from the clouds.

    Tian Buyi held the red flame tightly and took a deep breath. His face was slightly pale, but he looked like a god standing in the clouds.

    After the initial shock and silence, the Zhengdao crowd suddenly erupted in uproar, and the sounds of admiration were endless. All the disciples of Dazhu Peak looked radiant. Zhang Xiaofan was also dumbfounded and admired, and his eyes finally left the field.  Not easy, everyone around him was smiling, and Tian Linger was even more happy.

    While feeling happy, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Xiaozhu Peak. Sure enough, he saw Lu Xueqi looking up silently, staring at Tian Buyi's figure in mid-air, dazed.

    The same "Excalibur Thunder Control Technique" is more than ten times more powerful than Lu Xueqi in Tian Buyi's hands?

    The old vampire demon’s face was as red as blood, and he fell down uncontrollably. Taoist Cangsong snorted and winked at Qi Hao and others.  Qi Hao understood, waved his hand, and six or seven disciples immediately jumped out of the righteous path, rushing towards the place where the old vampire demon fell, and at the same time, all the magic weapons in their hands came out.

    The old vampire demon was in the air, trembling violently, waving his hands rapidly, as if to resist, but without moving twice, a red light flashed on his face, and he suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned ashen in an instant.

    Everyone laughed and saw that the old demon was no longer able to resist. Seeing that Qi Hao and others were about to capture the old vampire demon alive, they suddenly heard Suru suddenly shouting: "Be careful!"

    Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu and others were startled. They felt a sudden blur in front of their eyes. Purple light and black energy flashed in a moment. Several powerful forces suddenly came from the darkness. The two people flying in the front were a Qingyun disciple.  And a monk from Tianyin Temple was immediately beaten until he vomited blood and flew back.

    Qi Hao and others were shocked and stopped abruptly, but in just a moment, the forces rushed in front of them, overwhelming and overwhelming. Qi Hao shouted: "Quickly retreat!"

    At the same time, he gritted his teeth and flashed the Ice Fairy Sword in his hand, and instantly spread seven ice walls in front of him to protect his fellow sects and followers.  But before the others could take a few steps back, these powerful forces had already hit the ice wall, breaking through the ice wall as fiercely as breaking bamboo, and rushed straight towards them.

    Qi Hao was the first to bear the brunt. He almost stopped breathing for a moment, but saw a flash of green light. It was Lin Jingyu who saw that his elder brother was in critical condition. He desperately took up the "Dragon Slaying Sword" and rushed over.

    Qi Hao lost his voice and said: "Junior Brother Lin, leave quickly!"

    It’s just that these forces were overwhelming, so fast, they rushed in front of them in the blink of an eye. Seeing that the two people were like a boat on a huge wave, they were about to die, so they had to close their eyes and wait for death, but suddenly they heard someone shouting from behind:

    "Monster!"

    The wind blew suddenly, and for a moment those weird powers seemed to meet their opponents, with a continuous "ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ping"for a while.  The wind roared loudly and then stopped suddenly. Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu were grabbed by their collars and jumped back several feet. At least they managed to escape with their lives.

    The two of them calmed down and saw that the person who saved Qi Hao was Taoist Cangsong, and the one who pulled Lin Jingyu back was Suru. At this moment, standing at the front with them were several other sects, such as  Seniors such as "Venerable Dali" also include Tian Buyi, who fell from the clouds at some point.

    In the distance, purple light and black energy were seen flashing, and after a moment, the fallen vampire demon was caught.  There was a shaking, and several people appeared, and in the woods behind them, countless footsteps also sounded.  There were many shadows in the darkness, and there was no telling how many people were hiding inside. The dozens of people who emerged and walked out were probably members of the Demon Cult.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and stood up, only to see a few people standing at the front of the demon sect.  It was the Ghost King who caught the body of the old vampire demon, and there were three more people beside him. One was a bald old man, the other was a dwarf with a fierce appearance but a very short stature, and the third one was a white-faced man.  The scholar is handsome and outstanding, with a smile on his face and no hint of evil.

    Here in Zhengdao, Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi and others next to him looked at each other, and the corners of their eyes seemed to twitch slightly. He snorted and said coldly: "Okay! Okay! You old guys are finally born one by one."  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,51

 Text Chapter 5 Green Dragon

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , nuo

    【网ww.】At this time, someone had already come over to support the old vampire demon. The bald old man seemed to have a good relationship with the old vampire demon. He walked up to him and asked something in a low voice.  The Ghost King had his hands free, smiled but said nothing, his expression was relaxed, and he did not feel like he was facing a formidable enemy at all. The white-faced scholar standing next to him looked at him.

    "Cangsong Goudao, do you still remember your grandfather?" Suddenly, a hoarse voice came over.

    The young disciples here in Zhengdao frowned together, but the one who made the sound was the fierce-looking dwarf. At this moment, he was staring at the green pine with a fierce look in his eyes, almost like a vicious wolf.

    Cangsong sneered and said, "Monster, do you still remember that sword from back then?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone saw the muscles on the dwarf's face twisting and gnashing his teeth, obviously hating him deeply.  But seeing him nodding slowly, he drew his hand diagonally across his chest from the left shoulder to the right, and said viciously: "Okay, okay, I haven't forgotten it. I didn't expect you to remember it, that would be great. This sword,  Of course I still want to be with you."

    Cangsong snorted and ignored him. His eyes turned to the two people who had been standing aside with calm expressions.

    Suru’s face was solemn, and with her eyes, she could naturally see that all of these people had great virtues, and were by no means weaker than the old vampire demon just now. I’m afraid most of them were old demons who had not been born in the demon sect for a long time.

    At this moment, hearing the conversation between Cangsong Taoist and the dwarf, Suru whispered to Tian Buyi who was standing next to her: "Who are these people?"

    The expression on Tian Buyi's face was not good-looking either. He frowned and said, "This dwarf is called Baiduzi, and he is from the Wandu Sect of the Demon Sect; the bald old man is the Duanmu ancestor of Jieshi Mountain, and he has always been a member of the Demon Sect."  Walking alone. These two people and the old vampire demon are the remnants of the Demon Sect that we hunted down a hundred years ago. As for the two people next to them, one seems to be the generation leader of the Demon Sect’s Ghost King Sect that Xiao Yicai mentioned, but the white-faced  I have never seen a scholar."

    Suru took a breath of cold air. During the battle between good and evil a hundred years ago, she had not yet completed her cultivation and did not go deep into the wilderness with Tian Buyi, Taoist Cangsong and others.  But the names of these people were very popular back then, especially Bai Duzi and the Duanmu Ancestor, who were notorious, even worse than the old vampire demon.

    At this moment, the bald Duanmu ancestor suddenly turned around, glanced at the Zhengdao people, and suddenly said sharply: "Where is Wan Jianyi! Why didn't that thief Wan Jianyi come?"

    The young disciples of Qingyun Sect were all stunned, not knowing what he was talking about, but Tian Buyi, Taoist Cangsong, Suru and others suddenly changed their expressions.  Tian Buyi said coldly: "Senior Brother Wan is profound and has reached the Heavenly Way. He has already become an immortal. Only a monster like you, a clown, is here barking!"

    The people in the Demon Sect were all startled. Bai Duzi and Ancestor Duanmu, including the old vampire demon who had just regained his breath, all said in unison: "Dead?"

    The ghost king and the white-faced scholar standing aside seemed to be slightly shaken.

    " Wan Jianyi, this name that has never been heard in the ears of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect, seems to have magic power to these demon sect giants.  I saw these people looking at each other, their expressions were quite subtle, the look of hatred on their faces was particularly heavy, mixed with a hint of fear, but these couldn't cover up the joy deep in their eyes.

    Ancestor Duanmu had a complicated look on his face. He touched his bald head with his hand and muttered a few words. No one could hear what he said clearly, but the last sentence was quite clear: "Hey, I didn't expect this thief.  He can actually die, hehe, hehe, hahahahaha"

    As he spoke, the man couldn't help laughing wildly.

    The expressions of the people here at Qingyun Gate all changed.  Taoist Cangsong stared at him and suddenly sneered: "Why are you laughing? Although he is not here, there are many people in Qingyun Sect who can deal with demons and clowns like you, who can subjugate demons."

    "Bah!" A voice of disdain came from the side, but it was the poisonous man who said viciously: "We can't kill this guy with our own hands. It's hard to understand the hatred in our hearts. Sooner or later, we will kill Qingyun and crush him to pieces.  Hui, let him die without peace!"

    The old vampire demon yelled from behind: "That's right, that's exactly what happened, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate my centuries-old hatred!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? People in the righteous path all turned pale, and became very angry when they saw that these monsters from the demon sect were all ferocious and brutal, and they even implied that they would not spare the dead.

    Tian Linger quietly asked the senior brother Song Daren next to him: "Senior brother, who is this WanSenior Uncle Wan? He seems to be so powerful that even these demon sect monsters are extremely afraid of him. Why have we never heard of him?  Pass?"

    Song Daren's face changed, but he hesitated to speak. He gave a wry smile and said, "Little Junior Sister, when you have time to go back to the mountain, you can ask Master and Sister yourself!"

    Tian Linger took a sip??, snorted, and said slightly angrily: "If you don't want to say it, don't say it. I'll ask my mother myself." As he said that, he walked forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw this and felt anxious. He stretched out his hand to hold her and whispered: "Senior sister, the enemy is facing us now. Don't go up. We will ask you later!"

    Tian Linger looked ahead and saw that the atmosphere was indeed tense, so she stopped and turned back to smile at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt hot in his heart, but suddenly there was another cold snort coming from the front, full of anger, but it was from the side of the Demon Sect.  Zhang Xiaofan looked up and saw Baguio slowly appearing behind the Ghost King, staring at him from a distance.

    For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and subconsciously let go of Tian Linger's hand.

    In the distance, among the people at Xiaozhu Peak, Lu Xueqi slowly looked away from Zhang Xiaofan and fell on Baguio in front of her, silently studying her.

    At this time, Venerable Dali, who had been frowning and silent, suddenly spoke: "Bai Duzi, old demon Duanmu, when you were lucky enough to escape, you should change your mind and become a new person. How dare you still do it today?  You come out to cause trouble, but are you impatient with life?"

    "Bah!" Those people cursed together, using foul language.

    Venerable Dali changed his color slightly, and suddenly saw the white-faced scholar who had been standing next to him take a step forward, smiled and said: "This is probably Venerable Dali from the Vajra Sect, right?"

    Venerable Dali looked at him and said, "Yes, who are you?"

    The white-faced scholar smiled slightly and did not answer. He just said to himself: "If Wan Jianyi had stood here and said what you just said, we, the monsters and clowns in your eyes, would still have some scruples. However,  If you rely on the Taoist magic of those three-legged cats in the Vajra Sect, you should hide behind those people in the Qingyun Sect!"

    Everyone in the Demon Sect laughed, and even in the dark woods behind them, there was faint laughter.

    Venerable Dali's face immediately turned red, and his expression was extremely angry. However, Taoist Cangsong from the Qingyun Sect next to him looked at each other with Tian Buyi and Suru, with worries in their eyes.  Just from the laughter, it was known that not only had strong reinforcements from the Demon Sect arrived, but there were also many more people.

    This battle will be extremely difficult and dangerous.

    "Bastard!" A loud shout rang out suddenly, but the stone standing behind the Venerable Dali rose up. Unwilling to accept the humiliation of his master, the evil-breaking staff flashed golden light and rushed towards the white-faced scholar.

    Tian Buyi and others were all taken aback, and Venerable Dali shouted urgently: "Stone, come back, don't act rashly!"

    But the stone suddenly rose up and attacked at an extremely fast speed. In a blink of an eye, the evil-breaking golden light rushed in front of the white-faced scholar. However, the white-faced scholar did not look panicked. He only raised his right hand, and there was a flash of blue light in his palm, facing the overcoming scholar.  The evil-breaking staff.

    It was too late, but it was so fast. In the blink of an eye, the evil-breaking golden light was like an arrow, and crashed into the palm of the white-faced scholar. In an instant, everyone's eyes were dazzled. They could only see the golden light flashing, and the air was filled with chaos. Unexpectedly, they couldn't see it.  Now comes the figure of the white-faced scholar.

    The young disciples in the righteous path burst into cheers, but the faces of the leading Taoist Cangsong, Tian Buyi and others all darkened.

    After a while, the golden light gradually dimmed, and everyone was dumbfounded. However, they saw the white-faced scholar in the field with a calm expression. He used only one hand to resist the powerful and powerful golden light of the stone. No matter how the stone moved in mid-air, he could not do it.  A little more.

    He just smiled and said, "Young man, go back and practice hard for another hundred years!"

    After saying that, he waved his right hand fiercely, and everyone saw another flash of green light. The stone flew backwards as if it was hit hard, but the evil-breaking staff shot up into the sky after a sharp sound,  Lao Gao flew away.

    Venerable Dali stood up and caught the injured stone. After a closer look, he realized that he had only suffered some vibrations and was not seriously injured. Then he felt relieved, but his anger increased even more. As soon as he turned around, he was about to  Take action.

    But suddenly a hand stretched out from beside him and grabbed him. It was Taoist Cangsong.  His face was as frosty as he said coldly: "Who are you, sir? How come this 'Qiankun Qingguang Ring', which has been missing for thousands of years, is in your hand?"

    Venerable Dali was startled and lost his voice: "What, Qiankun Qingguang Ring?"

    The people present, including the devil's side, eight of the ten people were moving. Zhang Xiaofan was curious and asked Song Daren in a low voice: "Master, is this magic weapon very good?"

    Song Daren looked stunned and had not yet recovered. He nodded and whispered: "I heard the master say before that this ring is a very powerful magic weapon and a nine-day divine product. However, it has been missing for thousands of years and I don't want it to reappear today."  The world!"

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and heard the white-faced scholar smile at Cangsong Taoist and said: "I am an unknown young man.Now, under the command of the Ghost King Sect Master, he serves as a front-line pawn.  "

    The Ghost King smiled and shook his head, saying: "Brother Long, you are too humble."

    Baiduzi, Duanmu Ancestor, and the old vampire demon who were standing nearby looked at the white-faced scholar who was called "Brother Long" by the Ghost King almost at the same time, but saw that his right hand was currently caged in his sleeve.  Among them, I couldn't see clearly what was in my hand.  But hearing that Taoist Cangsong was so sure just now, and the white-faced scholar did not deny it, he probably really owned this divine ring.

    "When I think of the various supernatural powers of this legendary divine ring, those who practice Taoism all attach great importance to the magic weapon, and their whole body feels really hot.  However, although the three of them appeared at the same time as the white-faced scholar, they did not come on the same road, and they had never seen this person before. They only knew that soon after they arrived, such a profound master mysteriously appeared next to the Ghost King.  .

    At that moment, Bai Duzi stared at his right hand fiercely, turned to the Ghost King and said: "Master of the Ghost King Sect, we have never seen this brother, but we don't know when the Ghost King Sect had such an expert?"

    The Ghost King smiled and said: "Brother Baidu Dao, our Ghost King Sect is a small sect of the Holy Cult, so naturally we cannot compare with your Wandu Sect."

    Baiduzi snorted. He belonged to the Wandu Sect, one of the four major factions of the Demon Sect. This time he was entrusted by the sect leader to come to this remote place. Speaking of it, this was really his first time out of the mountain in a hundred years.

    But he is still clear about the things in the Demon Sect without rebirth. The current Demon Sect is headed by four major factions. The Ten Thousand Poison Sect, Hehuan Sect and Changsheng Hall were all refining blood after the death of the black-hearted old man eight hundred years ago.  The great sect that emerged when the Tang Dynasty fell has a long history and deep roots.  Only the Ghost King Sect suddenly emerged three hundred years ago, and its masters have sprung up like mushrooms after a spring rain. Within two hundred years, it has shared the world of the Demon Sect with the other three sects, which is amazing.

    In the Demonic Cult, conflicts of influence are omnipresent, and all the major factions do not want to reach the point where the Black-hearted Old Man was there, and the Blood Refining Hall was able to do everything in its power.  It's just that the power of each sect is equal, and even the many remaining small sects of the Demon Sect are mostly attached to the four major sects, making it difficult to distinguish between the superior and the inferior.  Therefore, although they are secretly scheming, on the surface everyone can barely maintain harmony.

    Before Baiduzi came here, the master of Wandu Sect personally told him to look for opportunities to spy on the secrets of the Ghost King Sect.  What is the strength?  Over the years, a rumor has been secretly circulating in the Demon Cult world, that is, the legendary Demon Cult's supreme holy scripture "Book of Heaven" has fallen into the hands of the Ghost King Sect.

    At this moment, the "Heavenly Book" was nowhere to be seen, but the Qiankun Qingguang Ring, which had been missing for thousands of years, suddenly appeared. Bai Duzi was shocked, and felt that the strength of the Ghost King Sect was unfathomable.  But there was a smile on his face, but it looked uglier than crying: "The sect master is joking, who doesn't know that the Ghost King Sect is at its peak now, but we have never seen this Brother Long, and we really want to get to know him."

    The Ghost King took a deep look at Bai Duzi, his eyes flashed, and he suddenly smiled and said: "Brother Dao is right, we will meet each other in the future anyway. You should know that three hundred years ago, under the command of the previous generation of Ghost King, we Ghost King  There are four great holy envoys in the sect, right?"

    Bai Duzi's expression changed, but Patriarch Duanmu lost his voice and said, "What, these four people, Qinglong White Tiger, Suzaku Xuanwu, are still alive?"

    The white-faced scholar and the Ghost King looked at each other with a smile, then smiled at everyone and said, "Hello everyone, I am Qinglong."

    On the side of Zhengdao, the reaction was not very intense, but Bai Duzi and other members of the Demon Sect were shocked and moved.  Three hundred years ago, when the Ghost King Sect first rose to prominence, in addition to the previous generation of Ghost Kings, the so-called Four Holy Envoys were the fundamental strength of the sect. Since then, its power has been growing day by day. After several fights and secret battles in the Demon Sect, and countless bloody storms,  Finally, today's situation is here. The strength of these four people can be imagined.

    I saw Qinglong suddenly sighing, turning to the Ghost King and saying: "After all, I am still old. Look at the righteous young people opposite, all of them have doubts on their faces. Most of them have never heard of my name."

    The Ghost King said with a smile: "Brother Long, why should you worry too much? The younger generation is a junior, and rare and strange. As long as given time, Brother Long's name will surely dominate the world again."

    Qinglong laughed, looking towards his right hand as he laughed, as if there was still some vague sadness.

    "Bang", there was a loud noise, and everyone was startled. They looked towards the sound, and it turned out that it was the evil-breaking staff that was made of stone. It was shot into the sky, and it did not fall down until this moment.

    The venue was quiet for a moment. Most people in Zhengdao frowned and were on guard.  This time the demon sect has revived, its strength has exceeded expectations, and looking at the situation, there are more and deeper forces that are still hidden.

    But on the other side of the demon sect, they all have their own agendas. Old Ancestor Duanmu is better off. He has no family and no sect. He is just friends with the old vampire demon, so I stand by him.Side.  But Bai Duzi and the vampire old demon were both important figures in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. They looked at each other speechlessly at this moment, and were deeply wary of the Ghost King Sect.

    Only the Ghost King and Qinglong stood there with calm expressions. Qinglong seemed to whisper something. The Ghost King smiled and shook his head, but seemed to glance at Zhang Xiaofan inadvertently.

    The night is getting darker, the sea wind is howling, and in the vast sea in the distance, the inexplicable howling sounds in the middle of the night seem to be getting closer and closer, and gradually become clearer.

    Tian Buyi and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other, and both saw a hint of retreat in the other's eyes.  Suru next to him coughed and said softly to Taoist Cangsong: "Senior Brother Cansong, the evil force is so powerful now, why don't we retreat for the time being and go back to the mountain to discuss with the master brother before making a decision?"

    Cangsong pondered for a long time, then nodded decisively: "Junior sister said yes." After saying that, he glanced at Tian Buyi, who nodded slowly.

    Cangsong Daoist was about to speak, but suddenly he remembered something, looked left and right, frowned, and whispered: "Where is Xiao Yicai? Why haven't you seen him all night?"

    Hearing this, Qi Hao, who was standing next to him, took a step forward and said, "Master, when we came out just now, Senior Brother Xiao said that he was not feeling well, so he didn't follow him out."

    Taoist Cangsong's face darkened and he snorted, but he could not say anything in front of his disciples. He had to turn his head and was about to speak to other sects such as Fa Xiang, Li Xun and others. Suddenly, from behind the crowd, there was a sound.  There was a scream.

    The crowd stirred and there was a moment of confusion. Several young disciples of the righteous path were seen standing behind. They were seriously injured and staggered out of the darkness. They were covered in blood and shouted in a hissing voice: "There are people from the Demon Cult behind you!  "

    In the darkness, in the ancient forest, there seemed to be countless shrill laughter, and the expressions of Tian Buyi and others changed drastically.  As soon as the Ghost King and others appeared, everyone's attention was attracted by those old monsters. Unexpectedly, the people in the Demon Cult were full of tricks and secretly sent people to surround the retreat and suddenly launched an attack.

    At this moment, the light in the forest flickered, and countless magic weapons flew out to kill them. The righteous people used the magic weapons to fight back, but they were caught by surprise, and the number of demon cultists turned out to be far more than they imagined.  At a disadvantage.

    Cangsong Taoist looked gloomy, shouted loudly, and jumped into the air. Unexpectedly, before he could make any move, Bai Duzi and Duanmu Patriarch in front of him rushed forward.

    Baiduzi smiled with a fierce look on his face and shouted: "Dog Taoist, take your life!"

    Cangsong Taoist paused in mid-air. He did not dare to look down on these old monsters, so he turned around to fight. At the same time, a red light lit up under him, but it was Tian Buyi who took action and caught Duanmu Ancestor.

    Suru stood on the ground, her brows furrowed, and there was a hint of worry on her beautiful face.  Right now, the righteous path is obviously at a disadvantage. There are still two unfathomable ghost kings and Qinglong in the demon sect who have not taken action, and there are even more demon sect members secretly there. The situation is worrying.

    At this time, the situation is in chaos, as if in the middle of the night and in the shadows, there are people from the demon sect everywhere. The murderous magic weapon will fly out anytime and anywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan held a fire stick in his hand but did not make a move because Song Daren, Tian Linger and others from Dazhu Peak were concerned that he had been injured just now and wrapped him in the middle, so he was not injured for the moment. However, the situation was critical and he was generally nervous.

    Seeing that the light of the demon sect around them is getting stronger and stronger, the people in the righteous path are gradually being compressed. Mainly in the darkness of the night, the demon sect members hiding in the dark cannot be seen at all, which is really a big loss.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there and saw that the pressure on the senior brothers and Tian Linger around him was increasing. He felt anxious and felt that although his body was a little tired, it was not serious, so he went up to join the battle.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a gentle whistle, like a phoenix roaring for nine days, with a clear and sweet sound that echoed away.  A brilliant blue light suddenly rose up, and Lu Xueqi ascended with the sword, only to see the Tianya Divine Sword shine brightly, lighting up the surrounding area.

    In the darkness, it seems that you can't get close to her face!

    But she threw herself into the darkness, and with a "whoop", a sharp roar shook the sky.  This beautiful woman turned into a beam of electric blue light and shot into the darkness of the ancient forest.

    After a while, blue light was seen shining, and screams of surprise could be heard in the darkness, and the pressure of everyone in the field suddenly eased.

    At the same time, just listening to the Buddha's chants, the Dharma Buddha raised his palms together, and above his fingertips, the "Samsara Bead" flashed with solemn golden light and slowly rotated.  He suddenly opened his eyes, and the Samsara Pearl rushed towards the darkness on the other side.  After a moment, a dazzling golden light lit up in the darkness, like daylight, and countless people from the Demon Cult screamed and flew out.

    The situation immediately changed. Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu, Li Xun, Yan Hong, and even Fashan, Shitou and others were all involved.The outstanding figures of the younger generation in the righteous path were just caught off guard. Now they immediately took action. However, there seemed to be no masters among the people from the demon sect who were sneaking around. Few people could block their sharpness, and the situation turned towards the righteous path.  Get better.

    The Ghost King and Qinglong who were standing in the distance frowned when they saw this. Qinglong shook his head slightly and sighed: "These young disciples in the righteous path are all qualified to be one among ten thousand. Compared to the younger generation like us, they are far too powerful.  too much."

    The Ghost King nodded, looked into the distance, and suddenly said: "The woman who took action first, did you see clearly the magic weapon in her hand?"

    Qinglong said calmly: "Is it Tianya?"

    The Ghost King turned his head and looked at him.  Qinglong smiled and whispered slowly and seemingly softly: "Diagonal Divine Sword, Diagonal Divine Sword!"

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his back and said slowly: "Also, the monk from Tianyin Temple has the Reincarnation Pearl in his hand; the young man in white from Qingyun Sect has a fairy sword as green as water, which should be the 'Dragon-Slaying Sword'. Zhengdao has been really successful over the years.  I have worked hard to cultivate young people." This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    , nuo

 Text Chapter 6 Past Events

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,.

    [Netww.] In the late night forest, the bright light emitted by countless magic weapons is now as bright as day. From the depths of the forest to the most intense open space, it seems that there are sharp lights flying everywhere, in the colorful and beautiful light  Below, bright red blood kept rising and sprayed on the slightly trembling trees.

    It condensed into blood beads and dripped silently.

    Lu Xueqi let out a clear whistle and fell to the ground. For a moment, in the night, a halo of light as blue as the sky and as clear as water shot out from the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand, like the gentle eyes of a beautiful woman, passing over this  The mundane world.

    Countless lush branches and leaves turned outwards together, making a rustling sound.

    The demon cultists dressed in black around them were screaming strangely, and even though there were those who tried their best to stop them, they were beaten out.  Since her escape from the Dead Soul Abyss, her conduct seems to have improved a lot.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it from a distance and took a breath of cold air. He was surprised and admired, but then his attention returned to his surroundings. He saw that Song Daren, Du Bishu and others were gradually struggling. The demon cultists besieging them at Dazhu Peak  , there are not many in number, but their moral character is higher than that of others around them, and looking at their clothes, there is a skull mark on their clothes. I don’t know if it is the mark of the Ghost King Sect.

    Tian Linger stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan, her face was slightly pale, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead, but she controlled the amber scarlet silk with every gesture without any panic.

    Originally, among the disciples of Dazhu Peak, although Tian Ling'er was the youngest one except Zhang Xiaofan, her qualifications were far superior to those of several senior fellow disciples. In terms of Taoism, she was the only one besides Song Daren.  But the surrounding Demon Cultists didn't know whether they saw that she was a woman or for some other reason, but their main attack direction was always towards her. At this moment, even Zhang Xiaofan felt that Tian Linger was having some difficulty.

    The night wind quietly blew through the forest that had become a battlefield. In the depths of the darkness, there seemed to be countless eyes peering into it.

    The shouts around him became more and more urgent. Zhang Xiaofan frowned and looked outside. He saw that in just this moment, the situation had changed again. The demon sect had already responded. Lu Xueqi, Fa Xiang, who had been invincible just now,  , Qi Hao and others were all facing masters at this moment. They were entangled in the same place. Although they were not at a disadvantage for a while, they could no longer escape.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? More and more Demon Cult disciples have gathered around them, and the screams are endless, and the situation has begun to turn towards the Demon Cult again.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and took out the fire stick. He refused to rest like this anymore. At least he wanted to help all the senior brothers and senior sister Ling'er. Unexpectedly, just before he moved, he suddenly heard Tian Ling'er in front of him exclaim in surprise, and his body was suffocated.  , seemed to be disturbed by something, and in a moment, three or four more magical lights rushed over.

    Song Daren and others were shocked, but they were unable to help. Zhang Xiaofan rushed forward without thinking much, but it was too late.

    At this critical moment, Tian Linger's pretty face turned pale, almost as white as a piece of paper. She waved her hands continuously, and the amber scarlet silk "swished" flew in front of her to block her, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, two streaks flew so fast that they were all white.  One black and two magic weapons rushed to the front.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart almost jumped out of his chest, and he opened his mouth wide, but no sound came out. At this moment, a white shadow suddenly flashed, and a figure stood in front of Tian Linger, waving his hands, and immediately  The two magic weapons flew back, and several angry shouts and screams were immediately heard in the darkness far away.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the person, only to see that it was Suru, the master's wife.

    Suru turned around quickly, looked Tian Linger up and down, and said, "Linger, are you okay?"

    Tian Linger was in shock and nodded: "I'm fine, mother."

    Suru frowned, and at this moment, the demon cultists around them were pushing over again. Suru said urgently: "You guys, leave quickly, you can't stay here for a long time! After rushing out, you leave this island, and we will meet in Changhe City, East China Sea."  "

    Song Daren, Tian Linger and others were all shocked, but seeing Suru's serious face and not daring to say anything, Tian Linger responded and everyone in Dazhu Peak walked back.

    At this moment, the scene was in chaos, and the fighting was extremely fierce. Suru swayed left and right. Seeing that the young disciple of the Righteous Path was in danger, he stepped forward to rescue him and ordered him to retreat.  Her moral character is quite high, far superior to that of ordinary demon cultists, but her figure is floating in the night, graceful and graceful, and she does not show any signs of urgency.

    When there was a gap, she looked up and saw dark clouds in the sky, but there were flashes of light. In the mid-air, Cangsong Taoist and Tian Buyi were fighting against the demon sect's Bai Duzi and Duanmu Ancestor.

    She was quite worried in her heart, but she was relieved to see that even though Tian Buyi had just fought against the old vampire demon, he still did not fall behind against the old ancestor Duanmu.

    At this time, Suru was almostAfter a series of attacks to relieve the siege, many of the disciples in the righteous path had already left. Most of the people left on the scene were Lu Xueqi and other disciples who were more advanced in the Dao. The number was much smaller.  However, there are also many people from the Demon Sect who seem to be following them, so although the Righteous Path is still at a disadvantage, there is no big danger at the moment.

    However, Suru felt more and more anxious, because right in front, from beginning to end, the most mysterious ghost king and the green dragon in the demon sect had been standing there, smiling and watching the show.

    ※※※

    On the side of the Demon Sect, the Ghost King and Qinglong stood side by side. Watching the righteous disciples in the field keep running away, Qinglong said calmly: "Are you going to let these people go?"

    The Ghost King smiled and said: "These young disciples are insignificant. Besides, we are not here on Liubo Mountain to fight to the death with the Zhengdao people!"

    Qinglong nodded, looked up in the air, and said: "These two people are among the five people who were chased into the wilderness by Qingyun Sect, right?"

    The Ghost King said: "Yes, Taoist Cangsong, Tian Buyi, Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang, plus Wan Jianyi, we have these five people."

    Qinglong sighed softly and said: "A hundred years have passed by in a hurry. Back then, these people were just young people who were determined to kill, but now they are all on their own."

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said: "Brother Long, you were away because of something else. Otherwise, with your four holy envoys here, our holy religion may not be able to save the defeat in the battle at Qingyun Mountain, but at least it will not be defeated so miserably!"

    Qinglong shook his head and said: "It's impossible. A hundred years ago, when the three great sects of the Righteous Path were at their peak, those old immortals came out one after another, and we couldn't resist it either. But, hey, it's ridiculous that our holy religion has been here for thousands of years.  Then, in the wilderness temple, they were rushed in by those five people, and they were stunned for a moment"

    The Ghost King was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Yes, I was not in the temple because I had to take care of the previous Ghost King. But I also heard that the scene was extremely ugly. It is a pity that all the masters in the temple were sent out during the battle at Qingyun Mountain.  , countless casualties, otherwise"

    Qinglong suddenly interrupted: "I was in the temple at that time."

    The Ghost King was shaken and startled, and said: "What, Brother Long, were you in the temple at that time?"

    Qinglong smiled bitterly and said: "Yes, actually there are more than that. In addition to the big lazy Xuanwu, White Tiger and Suzaku are also in the temple."

    The Ghost King's expression changed, he forced a smile and said, "Then why didn't you recognize these two people just now, Brother Long?"

    Qinglong smiled bitterly again and said: "It is embarrassing to say that. Not only did these five people rush all the way into the wilderness, they actually rushed all the way to the temple. At that time, the whole wilderness was shaken and horrified. White Tiger and I  , Although Suzaku has always been at odds with the Changsheng Hall and Wandu Sect that guard the temple, the temple is the top priority after all, so he guards it together with other masters from all walks of life."

    The Ghost King glanced into the air and said, "How come these five people's moral conduct was so high a hundred years ago?"

    Qinglong shook his head and said: "Actually, that's not entirely true. After what happened, I thought about it carefully. In fact, it was all after our defeat at Qingyun Mountain. There were too many casualties among the masters, and people were panicked. They were killed by these five people indiscriminately. For a moment, they thought that a large number of people from the righteous path had already been killed.  When the killing came, I was already timid before I started fighting, but I never imagined that there were only five people."

    When he said this, he paused and then said: "Among these five people, I have actually only met Wan Jianyi, so I don't recognize the other four. When they rushed into the temple, the five of them were separated into five  Road, rushed in from all directions, we were caught off guard, and we were anxious and fearful. As soon as we heard the shouts of killing from both sides, our position was already in chaos. If we had calmly engaged in the battle, we would have won without a doubt when the situation calmed down.  It's a pity, alas, it's a pity that there is Wan Jianyi among them"

    The Ghost King frowned and said, "What about this person?"

    Qinglong's eyebrows were slightly closed, he was silent for a moment, he took a long breath, shook his head and said: "This man is a genius, amazing and brilliant. He is the only one I have seen in my life. Afterwards, we discussed in private and thought that although the other four people were not of low moral standards,  , but compared with Wan Jianyi, it is much different. It can be said that without this person, these guys from Qingyun Sect will definitely not be able to break into our wild wilderness, let alone kill them above our temple."

    Looking at his expression, he seemed to be immersed in memories, with a faint yearning: "At that time, the other four people rushed in from behind, but we gathered the main force at the main entrance of the temple. We were hesitant and frightened in our hearts, so we  At this moment, Wan Jianyi was alone and rushed in with his sword"

    The Ghost King frowned and said, "Is he the only one?"

    Qinglong sighed and said: "Yes, he is the only one. I still remember that his clothes were as white as snow, and his sword was as green as water Ah, yes, it is the dragon-slaying sword! I haven't seen him for a hundred years, and I almost recognized him.?? came out.  "

    The Ghost King was startled when he saw Qinglong's left hand pointing forward, but it was pointing at the dragon-slaying sword that was as green as autumn water in the hand of Lin Jingyu who was fighting in the field.

    "So it turns out that the Dragon-Slaying Sword was originally in Wan Jianyi's hands?"

    Qinglong nodded and said: "Yes, it's in his hands. At that time, I shouted and asked, but he didn't say a word, just kept laughing, and rushed straight into our crowd, fighting in all directions, unstoppable, tut tut, tut tut, tut tut, tut tut, tut tut, tut tut, tut tut,  Oh, what a hero!"

    The Ghost King nodded, with a look of admiration on his face, and said, "This man is indeed powerful and daring. What happened next?"

    Qinglong said: "We are all frightened and angry, but we are also afraid that besides him, there are also righteous masters who are about to attack. Moreover, the shouts of killing behind the temple are getting closer and closer. We are even more frightened. In the panic, we are actually killed by him."  He rushed to the main hall dedicated to Our Lady of Youming and King Tiansha Ming."

    The Ghost King's usually calm and calm expression suddenly changed color, and he said in a voiceless voice: "What?"

    Qinglong smiled bitterly and said: "Even you reacted like this. You can imagine how angry we were at that time. Now, no matter whether other masters came or not, everyone rushed towards him like crazy. What's the point?  All the magic weapons were used, and in just a moment, the white clothes on his body were stained red with blood. But he didn't look back, he rushed straight into the temple, jumped up and flew to the two Holy Virgins of Youming and Tiansha who were worshiped side by side on the temple.  On top of the statue of King Ming, on the white wall between the statues of the two saints, his three characters 'Ten Thousand Swords One' are carved!"

    The Ghost King suddenly became speechless.

    Qinglong suddenly said: "Suzaku has always been covered in black gauze, you know, right?"

    The Ghost King was slightly surprised and said: "Not bad, what's wrong?"

    Qinglong said: "She is the only woman among the four of us, but she is the most devout in serving the Two Saints. At that time, I just saw her rushing forward regardless of everything, taking advantage of the blink of an eye when Wan Jian could write a word,  The sword slashed down, and Wan Jianyi's left hand was cut off."

    The Ghost King was shocked again.

    Qinglong sighed and said: "You must be surprised, too. We were all shocked at that time because Wan Jianyi was so powerful when he charged in. We didn't expect that he could face many of us alone. No matter how powerful he was, it would be too early."  He was at the end of his strength. Unexpectedly, although his left hand was severed and bleeding like a fountain, except for his pale complexion, he did not change color. Instead, he turned around, got close to Suzaku, reached out to lift her veil, looked at her, and then laughed.  Said: She is indeed a stunning beauty! After saying that, he wielded the dragon-slaying sword and rushed out again"

    The Ghost King shook his head and said: "He can actually be killed like this?"

    Qinglong sighed: "Firstly, he is too strong. Although his arm is broken and blood is flying on the temple, the power of his sword seems to be more powerful than before. Secondly, the other four guys from Qingyun Sect are actually in the temple."  Then a fire was set and thick smoke spread. We were worried that there were more righteous people, so we were panicked and rushed to put out the fire, but he rushed out."

    The Ghost King let out a long breath and said, "I never thought that there would be such heroes among the righteous path!"

    Qinglong said lightly: "It's a pity that although the hero is great and arrogant, he doesn't end well. When we found out that only five people from Qingyun Sect rushed in that day, we were really angry, but I can also see that,  Those guys from Wandu Sect and Changsheng Hall scolded each other fiercely, but in their hearts they were extremely impressed by Wan Jianyi, especially my junior sister Suzaku Sigh,"

    He seemed to have thought of something and did not continue. Instead, he said: "At that time, we all thought that this person must be the one to take over the position of head of the Qingyun Sect. Unexpectedly, not long after the incident, we heard that it was his senior brother Dao  Xuan took over the throne, and from then on, there was no news about this amazingly talented man. It was only today that I found out that he was actually dead."

    When he said this, he sighed and looked very regretful.

    The Ghost King smiled and said: "Yes, it's a pity that I can't compete with such heroes. It's a pity in my life."

    Qinglong raised his head, glanced into the air, and suddenly sneered, saying: "Guys Duanmu and Baiduzi were defeated from Qingyun Mountain and fled into the wilderness. As a result, they met Wan Jian before they even reached the temple.  The five first-class people were beaten to the point of fleeing, and they didn’t even dare to return to the temple. Just now they actually dared to shout loudly and ask Wan Jianyi if he was here, how shameless!”

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said: "They are just the lackeys of the old monster in Wan Du Sect, why should Brother Long be angry!"

    Qinglong stretched out his hand, lightly brushed the white clothes on his body, and said calmly: "Back then, Wan Jianyi broke into the temple, which was a great shame and humiliation for us members of the Holy Religion. I have practiced hard for hundreds of years, and I was willing to take extraordinary risks to find the Qiankun Qingguang Ring.  The reason is that one day I can compete with him again. Today I heard that he has passed away. I only feel disappointed and regretful, but I don’t want to do thisThis person actually said such shameless words as digging up graves and digging up corpses. It’s really shameful to be in the same company!  "

    The Ghost King shook his head and smiled, and raised his head to watch the battle, but saw that the light in the sky was getting brighter and brighter, and the figures of the four people were almost invisible.  And the dark clouds in the sky were almost all illuminated by the light of their magic weapon at this moment.

    The sky was speechless, except for the long roaring sounds from the distant sea, which gradually became more and more shrill.

    The Ghost King suddenly frowned, turned to Qinglong and said, "Do you think the night is a little strange tonight?"

    Qinglong looked up, was silent for a moment, and suddenly said with emotion: "You mean"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "It is said that every time that strange beast is born, the color of the heaven and earth will change, accompanied by strong winds and rains. Therefore, it is recorded in the ancient scroll "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons" that this thing is the mount of the God of Thunder."

    Qinglong's face gradually became serious, and he frowned and said, "Why is it so unlucky, tonight?"

    The Ghost King pondered for a moment and said: "I have been here on Liubo Mountain for some time, but in the past there has been no strange whistling sound like tonight at night. I am afraid that Kui Niu is going to be born tonight. It seems that we  We also need to prepare early.”

    Qinglong nodded slowly and said: "Yes, after all, Kui Niu is a big deal. Let's leave this place to people like Wan Du Sect. Hehe, as long as Kui Niu is surrendered and the other three spiritual beasts are there, our"

    The Ghost King suddenly coughed, Qinglong was startled, then laughed and shook his head, saying: "This hundred years of hard training has made everyone stupid, haha, don't blame me, Master!"

    The Ghost King smiled slightly, turned around and walked away. He no longer looked back at the people who were still fighting fiercely in the field. Qinglong glanced into the distance, but saw that the righteous disciples in the distance were leaving one after another, and gradually disappeared into the forest, and no one could be seen.  Faintly moved his mind, he sighed, turned around and followed the Ghost King.

    ※※※

    The night was silent, but there seemed to be countless pairs of ferocious eyes staring at Dandan in the darkness. As everyone ran, the sound of shouting came from nowhere, echoing in the depths of the forest, accompanied by the sea in the distance.  , that unknown mysterious roar.

    This night seems particularly sad!

    Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger, Song Daren, He Dazhi, and Du Bishu, a total of five people, took up the magic weapon and flew forward rapidly in the forest.  Originally, with their skills, it would be much faster to control the magic weapon and fly straight into the sky. But just when they broke out of the encirclement of the demon cultists and were about to fly, they saw a few disciples of the small sect not far away.  As they flew up, several fierce lights suddenly shot out from the dense forest at their feet, knocking them down.

    Those screams of misery, it seems that he is no longer alive.

    Everyone was lost. Right now, the forests are lush and late at night. There are so many people in the surrounding magic religions. In case they are found to be found, they are just a living target.

    As a senior brother, Song Daren had seen more of the world than his junior brothers and sisters, so he made a prompt decision and decided to fly quickly in the forest.  Although it is dark in the woods and it is difficult to find the Demon Cult members, it is also difficult for them to see you.  As long as we fly straight east, it will be much safer once we leave this forest and are surrounded by the Demon Cult.

    With a single thought, the five people flew eastward with all their strength.

    Song Daren took the lead, and Zhang Xiaofan followed at the end, controlling the magic weapon with concentration and flying through the forest.  Although there was still some faint pain in his chest at this moment, the injury he suffered in the fight with the old vampire demon was not as serious as he thought. Moreover, from the Xuanhuo Jian tied to his right arm, there was a faint sound from time to time.  The warm Yang Yang energy slowly swam in his body, and he seemed to have a special ability to restrain the strange blood-sucking desire of the old vampire demon.

    However, although this Xuanhuojian secretly restrained the evil power of vampires, when Zhang Xiaofan flew forward on the firestick, the strange cold feeling coming from the firestick was somewhat different from this Xuanhuojian.  Conflict, in his body, the two foreign qi were repulsive as soon as they came into contact. However, the Xuanhuo Jian was not driven by Zhang Xiaofan's spiritual power after all, so it was quickly suppressed by the cold aura of the fire stick.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan focused all his energy on flying with the senior brothers and sisters in front. Naturally, he would not notice these small changes in his body. He only looked up inadvertently during the flight, and saw black clouds in the sky, surging like boiling water.  The light shone brightly for nine days, making most of the sky red.

    There, of course, master Tian Buyi and uncle Cangsong Taoist were fighting with demons from the demon sect. I wonder if something will happen to the old man?

    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head, thinking to himself that since the Master is so advanced, nothing will happen to him. It was just his own worries.  After secretly laughing at himself for worrying too much, Zhang Xiaofan cheered up and was about to speed up a little more so that he could keep up with the senior brothers and sisters in front of him.

    Ahead, the darkness was like an endless net, so long that no edge could be seen. The five of them gradually moved away from the noisyThe sound of the fighting was far away, submerged in the darkness, and even the surrounding area gradually became quiet.

    In the night, it seemed that only in the dark depths ahead, on the sea that was getting closer and closer to them, the mysterious and shrill roar became clearer and closer.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,.

 Text Chapter 7 Ambush

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , ib.com

    [Netww.] These five people were all born under the Qingyun Sect. At this moment, they controlled the magic weapon and flew quickly. The speed was so fast. But after a while, under the dim light of everyone's magic weapon, everyone had already faintly seen the edge of the forest ahead.  At the end, and further away, is the sea hidden in the dark night.

    The sea breeze blows, accompanied by long roars, echoing in this late night.

    Everyone's hearts are full of joy, and the spirit is vibrating, and it is about to speed up this dark forest.  Suddenly, at this moment, a dark red light silently shot out from the darkness, hitting He Dazhi flying in the middle with great speed.

    He Dazhi groaned, his body swayed, and he fell from the air.  Song Daren and others were shocked, but in the blink of an eye they had flown far ahead. They quickly turned around and flew back, while Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger who were following behind also hurriedly flew towards He Dazhi.

    Among the people, Du Bishu and He Dazhi stood closest, and their reactions were the quickest. They immediately stopped and fell next to He Dazhi. They glanced around and asked urgently at the same time: "Fourth Senior Brother, are you okay?  "

    He Dazhi's forehead was already covered with cold sweat in a moment, and he said in a hoarse voice: "Be careful, this demon's magic is so powerful"

    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw another dark red light coming from the darkness.  Du Bishu frowned and stood in front of He Dazhi. He held the magic formula with both hands. The three strange dice immediately flew out and met the red light.

    In the darkness, someone said "Huh", which was quite strange, but it seemed to be an accident of the shape of the magic weapon. Due to Du Bishu's moral character, the red light rushed over without any hesitation.

    In an instant, the two objects collided. Du Bishu's body was shaken. When the red light hit his dice magic weapon, a thick evil spirit was actually transmitted to his magic weapon. At the same time, he used the magic weapon as coal, faintly  There is a tendency to attack oneself.

    Du Bishu was shocked. He had never seen such evil Taoism before. Just when he didn't know what to do, Song Daren, Tian Linger and others had already arrived.  Zhang Xiaofan followed behind, frowning, and felt that the red light looked familiar. It seemed to be the "Red Demon Eye" of the old man from the Demon Sect's Blood Refining Hall on the Dead Soul Abyss that day.

    Sure enough, with a few long laughs, several people walked out of the darkness, and it was none other than the people from the Blood Refining Hall headed by the old man.  The old man stood at the front with a big red eye on his face, which was very scary, but he was slowly returning to normal at this moment.  Behind him, the beautiful woman, Liu Hao, and Taoist Wild Dog were also there, but young Lin Feng was missing.

    Zhang Xiaofan has met these people many times and recognized them at a glance, especially the wild dog Taoist. It was this person who brought the old vampire demon here tonight, causing Zhang Xiaofan to suffer a lot.  But when I looked at him at this moment, I saw that the wild dog's face was covered in bruises and bruises. I guess it was probably because the old vampire demon just threw him away, but he was hit in the thick forest with thick trees.  Ba Su, his face is full of wrinkles.

    The people in the Blood Refining Hall are now very weak. When the major factions of the Demon Sect are fighting fiercely with the Righteous Way, they are assigned to the far edge of the forest, just waiting to see if any fish slip through the net. It is obvious that the Demon Sect  Everyone looks down upon them.

    The old boss and the others dared not speak out. They were sulking at first, but unexpectedly, someone actually came all the way from the forest. It was a great opportunity to make meritorious deeds. As long as these people were captured, they would be able to work in the future.  Within the Demon Sect, the status of the Blood Refining Hall will naturally be slightly improved.

    Taoist Wild Dog was very depressed tonight, but when he turned around and looked around, he suddenly found that the familiar boy from Qingyun Sect was actually among the five people, and he was looking at him with an expression on his face that seemed to be a smile but not a smile.  You are laughing at yourself.

    The anger of the wild dog is not trivial. The old vampire demon is too advanced and his temper is even crueler. Even if the wild dog has ten courages, he would not dare to seek revenge from him. But when he saw Zhang Xiaofan at this moment, he immediately thought that if it were not for this brat, how could he have done it?  Suffering such pain, he immediately became angry, screamed twice, sacrificed the fang magic weapon, and hit Zhang Xiaofan.

    The plot over there was successful, and the old man was arrogant. He was about to say a few arrogant words such as: "Be smarter, and you will suffer less from the flesh and blood." Unexpectedly, before the words were spoken, the wild dog rushed over.  When the words came to my lips, I opened my mouth halfway and was about to speak, but swallowed it back. In desperation, I couldn't help but choked and coughed twice. I was very annoyed!

    Song Daren hurriedly flew to He Dazhi's side, dropped down, and checked, only to find that this junior brother was caught off guard and had been invaded by the evil force. It seemed that he would not be able to do anything for a while, but fortunately his life was safe.

    He was worried in his heart when he suddenly heard two strange screams behind him.?A monster with a dog-like face rushed over. Junior brother Zhang Xiaofan held up a magic weapon to catch him, and played ping-ping-pong-pong in a lively manner.

    In the distance, the old man glared at the wild dog angrily, but then he frowned and recognized that the one who fought with the wild dog was the Qingyun sect boy who had the strange fire stick-shaped magic weapon in his hand. On the Dead Soul Abyss that day, his red  The magic eye was unable to do anything to this person and almost suffered a loss in his hands, so I was very impressed.

    By this time, Taoist Wild Dog and Zhang Xiaofan had been fighting for a while, and their figures flashed in the forest, almost turning into two rays of light passing by.  But Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was getting more and more frightened. After not seeing each other for several months, Zhang Xiaofan’s Taoist practices were actually much better than when he was on the Dead Soul Abyss. Especially the weird fire stick in his hand, which looked ugly but had a shining blue light.  Flashing back and forth in front of him.

    Every time his magic weapon fangs rushed forward, he immediately retreated as soon as he encountered the fire stick. And as time passed, the green-black bead-like place in front of the fire stick gradually emitted a faint sucking evil force, moving towards him.  Suck it in.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog felt a chill in his heart. He couldn't help but think of the unlucky guy Jiang Laosan who died after being inexplicably sucked out of his essence and blood by this kid. He secretly wondered why the righteous little bastard now has more magic weapons in his hands than your grandpa Wild Dog.  Ten times more evil!

    The old man frowned. He expected that there would be many people coming from the Holy Cult tonight. He was afraid that someone would come soon. If someone saw him, the Blood Refining Hall would not be able to deal with even a few Qingyun juniors. He was afraid that it would happen again in the future.  I don’t have the face to see anyone anymore.  Then he turned around and winked at the beautiful woman and Liu Hao next to him.

    The two men understood, and immediately ran towards the field. But almost at the same time, Song Daren and Tian Linger also came over.

    In fact, the situation this night was really unfavorable for those in the righteous way. Everyone originally thought that the gathering in this remote place was just a small group of remnants of the demon sect. Unexpectedly, not only did so many people come, but some old demons who had lived in seclusion for hundreds of years also appeared.  .

    Song Daren was anxious, seeing that he was being entangled by people from the Demon Cult again. He was trying to do his best to deal with these monsters and escape. Unexpectedly, as soon as he took action, a dark red light struck from the side. Song Daren hurriedly caught it with his fairy sword, and his heart suddenly shook.  A sinking.

    The evil aura coming from the red devil's eyes was attacked in the blink of an eye through the "Ten Tigers" sword. Song Daren was profound in Taoism and could naturally resist it, but he felt at the same time that this demon's Taoism was really not good enough.  Low, I'm afraid it's better than myself.

    At this time, Tian Linger was already fighting with the beautiful woman. Du Bishu watched for a while and saw that the big-eyed demon was powerful in his magic. The senior brother was a little struggling, so he rushed up and used Song Daren with two  Enemy one.  The old man stood there, his red demonic eyes continuously shooting red light filled with evil energy. He was fighting one against two, but he was not losing even for a moment.

    But in the distance, Liu Hao rushed to the wild dog and worked with the wild dog to deal with Zhang Xiaofan.

    But after all, Zhang Xiaofan is not the old man who has been practicing for many years. After a while, he immediately felt the pressure. The wild dog received strong help, his spirit was lifted, and he laughed and said: "Bad boy, I will wait for you to fall into my hands today."  Come on, let’s see how Grandpa Wild Dog deals with you!”

    Zhang Xiaofan felt miserable in his heart and felt that the pressure ahead was getting heavier and heavier, but he could only grit his teeth and hold on, hoping that the two senior brothers and senior sisters could deal with the other monsters as soon as possible and come to help.  It turns out that since he comprehended part of the meaning of the "Book of Heaven" in the Black Stone Cave, his Taoism has actually progressed a step further without knowing it. However, firstly, the time for him to comprehend was too short and his practice was not enough; secondly, he could not do it in front of such a large public.  Use the Buddhist "Brahma Prajna".  Finally, and more importantly, he was defeated by the old vampire demon tonight. Although the injury was not serious, he was fighting fiercely at this moment, and as time passed, his body gradually began to lose control.

    Watching the fight on the side, Tian Linger and the beautiful woman were equally matched. They were both flying high and low. They were both quite beautiful. Their figures were graceful and good-looking. However, coming to help was difficult for a while.  ; And Song Daren and Du Bishu were also tightly entangled by the elders at this moment, unable to escape. Although they also saw that the situation of their junior brother was gradually becoming critical, the dark red lights in front kept shooting out, and they were able to escape in an emergency.  They couldn't escape, but both of them were almost hit by the red light because they were distracted.

    Zhang Xiaofan was gradually forced back by Wild Dog and Liu Hao. Beads of sweat broke out on his forehead. He was breathing heavily, and even his steps were a little messy.  He Dazhi was lying on the ground, anxious in his heart, knowing that if there was no more help, he would probably die in the hands of these two monsters in just a few seconds.

    The disciples of Dazhufeng have always been very close to each other, and everyone has always liked Zhang Xiaofan, an honest junior fellow student.  At this moment, He Dazhi gritted his teeth and stood up with all his strength. He took out his magic weapon and was thinking of helping his junior brother. However, before he could use the magic technique, the evil spirit poured into his body and his mind became dizzy.  , Venus flashed in front of my eyes, and fell down again with a plop.?.

    Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound and turned around during the fierce battle. He was immediately startled and exclaimed: "Fourth Senior Brother!"

    Unexpectedly, just as he was distracted for a moment, the Taoist Wild Dog and Liu Hao's magic weapons came at the same time. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't react in time and reluctantly moved the fire stick in front of him. There was a loud "boom" and the Wild Dog and Liu Hao were thrown.  There was a big earthquake, but Zhang Xiaofan himself was also hit and flew out, falling heavily to the ground.

    Taoist Wild Dog laughed loudly and flew up together with Liu Hao. His fangs and Liu Hao's magic weapon struck down from the air, threatening to kill Zhang Xiaofan.  Tian Linger, Song Daren and others in the distance screamed in surprise, but rescue could not come in time. Seeing that Zhang Xiaofan was about to die here, He Dazhi had already turned his head and couldn't bear to look anymore.

    Suddenly, a blue light flashed through the forest, and a blue aperture like water rippled suddenly, illuminating the place in the blink of an eye.

    He Dazhi was overjoyed and shouted out loud: "Lu"

    Before he could finish his words, he saw the figure coming through the sky like an arrow leaving a string.  Lu Xueqi came with a sword, her face as cold as frost, but in her bright eyes, the blue light of the Divine Sword in front of her was reflected, as if it was emitting a blazing flame that kept burning.

    Wild Dog and Liu Hao were shocked. They saw the blue light that was in the distance rush to their eyes in the blink of an eye, and looked like it had an unparalleled momentum of breaking through the sky and breaking the mountains, never to return until death.  Comparing the two, it was natural that his own life was at stake. Almost by coincidence, the two of them took back their magic weapons and blocked the Tianya Divine Sword together.

    "Boom", sand flew and rocks flew away, nearby trees in the forest swayed violently, and leaves fell one after another.  Wild Dog and Liu Hao flew backwards and landed directly behind the old man.

    Among the fallen leaves in the sky, Lu Xueqi’s figure gradually appeared, standing next to Zhang Xiaofan, her face was particularly pale, perhaps due to the violent backlash just now.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her and saw that in the night, her face was still stunningly beautiful, like a lily blooming proudly in the darkness.  But in that beautiful and cold place, he could faintly see a hint of gentleness.

    "Thank you very much." Zhang Xiaofan suppressed the sudden jump in his heart and whispered.

    Lu Xueqi shook her head and said quietly: "You also saved me like this when I was in danger under the Dead Soul Abyss. Why do you need to say these words?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, not knowing what to say for a moment, so he nodded silently. Lu Xueqi looked at him and suddenly smiled lightly.

    That is a smile among the fallen leaves!  Zhang Xiaofan saw it in his eyes, as if the ice was melting in the night, just in front of him.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly shook his head, not daring to look at Lu Xueqi again, grabbing the fire stick and rushing towards the senior brother who was fighting with the elder brother.  Lu Xueqi stood behind him, looked at his back, was silent for a moment, followed, and caught the wild dog and Liu Hao who were about to come up to stop him.

    With the addition of Lu Xueqi, the situation immediately changed. Her moral character was already extremely high, and she went a step further after escaping from the Necromantic Abyss. Moreover, she also had the divine weapon Tianya in her hands. Liu Hao and Wild Dog were now two against one, and they actually managed to survive.  Lost.

    And when the old man saw Zhang Xiaofan joining the battle group, his heart skipped a beat. He was not afraid of this boy's skill, but he was very afraid of the strange stick in his hand.  Sure enough, as soon as Zhang Xiaofan arrived, he blocked several rays of red light with the fire stick, and his expression remained unchanged. The evil aura of the Red Demon Eye, which Song Daren and others were deeply afraid of, seemed to have no effect on him at all.

    Now Song Daren and Du Bishu had their hands free, and Immortal Sword Dice immediately called out to the old man. The old man screamed angrily, but no matter how hard he tried to activate the red magic eye, Zhang Xiaofan just had some difficulty blocking the red light, but  There is absolutely no influence from the evil spirit.

    After only a moment, the old man was already stretched thin. He looked to the side in a hurry and saw that Liu Hao, wild dogs and the beautiful woman beside him seemed to be unable to get rid of him, so he had to shout: "Let's go!"

    As he screamed, the Red Demon Eye suddenly exploded, shooting out seven or eight red lights in a row. Zhang Xiaofan barely blocked five of them, but the remaining red lights had already blocked Song Daren and Du Bi.  First gear.  The old man took advantage of this gap and turned around to leave, while several people from the Blood Refining Hall in the distance also walked back.

    Lu Xueqi snorted, ignoring Song Daren who yelled behind him, "Don't chase the poor bandits." The Tianya Divine Sword flew through the air and chased after him. Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and quickly followed.

    I saw the blue light of the sky like lightning, and I chased after him in the blink of an eye. The wild dog Taoist running at the end only felt the cold wind behind me, and even the hair on his back stood up. He couldn't help but screamed: "Help!"

    The old man and the others were shocked and hurriedly turned back, but at this moment, behind everyone in the Blood Refining Hall, deep in the dark forest, a white light suddenly flashed and a white flower floated out.

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan stood behind, stopped, and was speechless for a moment.

    The white strange flower flashed again and again in the air. In an instant, the white light swept everywhere, as if countless white petals were transformed into a rain of flowers all over the sky, like a quiet sea of ??flowers, rushing towards Lu Xueqi's blue lightsaber.

    Lu Xueqi’s Divine Sword rushed straight up without any hesitation. In an instant, the two strange lights and rare treasures collided with each other.

    Time, as if at that moment, stopped for a minute.

    Suddenly, an invisible but strong wave of air rushed out from the two magic weapons. With the two magic weapons as the center, it rushed in all directions. The fallen leaves were like rain, but they were blown up into the sky. There were actually people on the ground.  Several steps back.

    After a long time, the biting wind gradually became quiet.  Lu Xueqi floated back to stand next to Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan looked at her and saw that her face seemed a little whiter, as if even the blood was gone.

    Lu Xueqi seemed to sense Zhang Xiaofan's worry, glanced at him, and shook her head slightly to express that she was fine.  Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and looked forward.

    In the darkness, the strange white flower slowly rotated in mid-air, and then gradually fell down after a while.  There was silence everywhere, but suddenly a jade hand as white as snow stretched out from the darkness and gently held this "sad and strange flower".

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that his heart skipped a beat again.

    Baguio walked out of the darkness quietly. The elders and others had respectful expressions on their faces, but Baguio didn't even look at them. She only looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan with her eyes.  Then he moved his gaze to Lu Xueqi's face next to him and looked at it carefully.

    Lu Xueqi's eyes did not flinch at all, and she also stared at the beautiful woman opposite.

    No one spoke in the scene, and the atmosphere suddenly became deserted from the fierce battle just now, as if there was still some faint embarrassment.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at Baguio and then at Lu Xueqi, feeling his mouth was a little dry. Unexpectedly, at this moment, footsteps sounded quietly, and it was Tian Linger who walked up to him and looked at each other strangely.  Lu Xueqi and Baguio said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, what's wrong with them?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but he didn’t really understand it himself. He just subconsciously felt a little embarrassed and strange. He was suddenly asked by Tian Linger beside him, and he didn’t know why for a moment.

    Just when Tian Linger asked, Baguio and Lu Xueqi suddenly looked at her at the same time, and those two pairs of calm eyes passed over Tian Linger's face.

    Tian Linger was startled and took a step back subconsciously, but after all, Lu Xueqi and she were from the same sect, so she asked Lu Xueqi: "Senior Sister Lu, what's wrong?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, turned her head and whispered: "It's nothing."

    At the same time, Baguio in front also looked away.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned in place, suddenly woke up, and secretly cursed himself for how inexplicable it was. Now that everyone is in danger here, he still stayed in the same place and was in a daze. Damn it.  At that moment, he whispered to Tian Linger and Lu Xueqi beside him: "Let's leave quickly! There are too many people from the Demon Cult on this island."

    A cold snort, with a hint of anger, came from Baguio who was standing in front.

    Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to look at her and turned around to retreat. Lu Xueqi looked at Baguio in front of her again, and then retreated with Tian Linger. Song Daren and others waited for them to come back, helped up the injured He Dazhi, and said: "We  Go quickly."

    After saying that, they turned around and prepared to head towards the seaside. Behind them, the wild dog was eager to try, but the elder grabbed him and whispered: "Miss Baguio is here, don't mess around, listen to the lady in everything."  .”

    Baguio listened, but remained indifferent. She only watched the people in Qingyun Sect gradually retreat while guarding their side.

    And her figure remained motionless.

    In the distance, in the direction of the sea where Zhang Xiaofan and others retreated, a long roar suddenly came. This time, the sound was far from the roar before that night. Like a dragon's roar, it went straight up to the nine heavens and shook the whole country.

    There was even a faint rumble of thunder, but the sound seemed to come from the depths of the sea.

    Baguio stood there and suddenly raised her head, feeling a chill on her face and a drop of water falling on her face.

    The wind picked up and it started to rain.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    , ib.com

 Text Chapter 8 Kui Niu

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    As if coming suddenly, raindrops fell all over the sky from the dark night sky, and in the depths of the distant sea, bursts of fierce winds, like beasts breaking out of the cage, roared and blew towards this lonely island in the boundless ocean.  .

    The wind and rain came overwhelmingly, and in the blink of an eye, these people fell into the wind and rain.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed the others and stopped together. He raised his hands to barely shield himself from the impending wind and rain. The raindrops as big as soybeans hit his face, which actually caused some pain.

    Ahead, the sea is surging in the wind and rain. On this night, it seems like a giant beast waking up from its slumber and starting to roar!

    In front of Zhang Xiaofan and others is a long beach, and at the end of the beach is the sea that looks a bit ferocious at the moment.  In the endless darkness of the night, higher and higher waves hit one after another, hitting the flat beach heavily. Every time they hit, it seemed as if the ground was shaking.

    One wave, another wave!

    It was like some ferocious giant beast, riding on the turbulent waves, slowly walking towards them!

    The sky is silent, except for the dull thunder that can be heard in the dark clouds.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Power of Heaven and Earth, So Much!

    Tian Linger said to Song Daren in surprise: Senior brother, what should I do?  What is this?

    Song Daren was also horrified in his heart. He had never seen such a scene before. He frowned for a moment, not knowing what to do.  Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing behind, was surprised, but because he had seen the scene when the ancient monster Black Water Snake was born on the ruthless seaside under the Dead Soul Abyss, he was calmer.  But when I thought about the power of the black water black snake that day, it was beyond human power to resist, and I felt a little chilled for a moment.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt something in his heart. He subconsciously looked at Lu Xueqi next to him, and saw the beautiful woman standing silently beside him. The wind and rain had wet her clothes and hair, which were stuck to her fair face. She only looked at the deep sea in front of her.  In the dark place, I was stunned.

    Huh?  Suddenly, Du Bishu, who was standing in front, called out, pointed his finger forward, and said urgently: Look in front of you, there seems to be someone!

    Everyone was startled and looked around. Sure enough, they saw dozens of figures suddenly emerging from the darkness on the beach dozens of feet away. They were all dressed in black. In the night, if  It's really hard to tell if you're not paying attention. It seems that Du Bishu has always been sharp-eyed, and he actually discovered it.

    But what they discovered was that at this moment, the sky was filled with wind and rain, and the night was heavy. Everyone could not see clearly what those people were doing. They could only vaguely see them scattered and busy on the beach.

    Tian Linger frowned, turned around and said, "Do you see clearly?"  Who are these people?

    Du Bishu and Song Daren shook their heads at the same time. Lu Xueqi behind them suddenly said: These people are all members of the Demon Sect!

    Tian Linger was startled for a moment, and then realized that all the Zhengdao disciples on Liubo Mountain were at war with the Demon Sect. How could there be dozens of people doing these things on this strange beach?

    When she thought of this, she felt even more worried. She couldn't help but look back, but she saw that none of the demon sect members who were still fighting just now had left the forest.

    What to do?  Senior brother?

    Everyone’s eyes fell on Song Daren. Song Daren hesitated for a moment and finally decided to avoid it for the time being. He said: Our situation is unfavorable, so we should leave here first.

    Speaking, greeting everyone, he will turn around and go around the distance.  Unexpectedly, after everyone had taken a few steps, they heard a roar like a dragon's roar, rumbling from the deep sea.

    For a moment, the wind, rain, and thunder roared together in the sky, the earth, and the sky. A bolt of lightning tore through the sky, streaking across the sky. Accompanied by a loud thunder above the head, huge waves and waves as high as hills in the sea suddenly appeared.  It seemed to be torn to the side and separated!

    Countless waves splashed, amidst the violent wind and rain, from the deep darkness, as if stepping on the sound of thunder, a huge figure jumped out from the depths of the sea, and after almost blending into the night, fell heavily.  down.

    The entire Liubo Mountain seemed to be shaking together!

    Zhang Xiaofan and others immediately held their breath. This turned out to be an extremely huge strange beast. It was slightly larger than the Spiritual Water Kirin on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain. Its whole body looked like an ox, with a green body.  There are no horns on the head.

    But the most incredible thing is that under the huge body of this strange beast, there is only one extremely thick foot, growing in the middle of its belly.  Looking over, it looks like a one-man show among the common people. Under that extremely fierce appearance, there is actually a trace of humor and cuteness.

    &nbsp; At this moment, the men in black on the beach immediately and quietly retreated into the darkness, but on the beach, every few feet away, there was a strange thing stuck upside down, glowing with a faint red color.  The light formed a huge circle right in front of this strange beast. In the dark night, it was still very eye-catching even through the wind and rain.

    Here at Qingyun Gate, everyone is looking at each other, wondering what the devil's sect is doing?  From the looks of them, it seemed that they were trying to deal with this strange giant beast, but this trap was too obvious. Anyone could see the red circle in the night, but they didn't know who this strange beast was.  What?

    Sure enough, the strange beast seemed to have felt something since it came out of the dark deep sea. It has been standing on the rough seaside without going ashore. It only stretched its huge head into the air to smell it.

    Du Bishu was suddenly startled and said: Oh no, this guy may have bad eyesight!

    ??Everyone also realized that the red spots on the beach were really obvious at this moment, but the strange beast turned a blind eye to what was in front of it. Could it be that it had been living in the deep sea in the past and had not used its eyes, so it had degenerated?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Everyone in the Qingyun Sect become a little worried about this strange beast.

    After a suffocating short period of time, the lightning, thunder, wind and rain showed no signs of fading away, but the strange beast seemed to have noticed nothing and shook its head without seeing how hard it was.  Suddenly there was another thunder in the sky, and the huge body actually jumped into the air and jumped forward.

    That pair of extremely thick legs stepped onto the beach of Liubo Mountain, leaving a deep footprint in the red light spots.

    In the night, in the darkness, almost at the same moment, a mysterious voice recited a mantra.

    The voice was like a ghostly moan, low and distant, floating in the wind and rain in the night sky.  At the same time, along with the mysterious mantra, the light spots that were just emitting a faint red light suddenly lit up at the same time, and the men in black who had just disappeared actually returned to the place where they were stuck upside down on the ground at the same time.  Next to the mysterious object.

    This strange beast suddenly raised its head, and after a moment, it let out a huge roar!

    唷┅┅

    The huge sound almost turned into a tangible sound wave, and countless wind and rain actually flew outward and spurted out in this roar like thunder falling into the mortal world!

    But at this moment, all the men in black put their hands on the mysterious object on the beach.

    In an instant, the things on the ground suddenly glowed brightly, with crystal clear red light. Every few feet away, the red light suddenly shot out horizontally and connected into one for a moment, forming a huge red aperture.

    Before everyone could react, the red halo suddenly rose again, and countless dazzling red lights shot upward at the same time, forming a spectacular red wall of light, trapping the strange beast in the wall of light, and moving towards it at the same time.  They shot straight away from high in the sky, and finally met at one point in the high sky.

    It was as if the night had lifted its veil, and the darkness quietly receded, and a figure appeared slowly in the air.

    The Ghost King stood proudly on a red ancient cauldron floating high in the sky, with a solemn expression. He held the magic formula with both hands across his chest and recited the mysterious mantra in a low voice.

    And all the red light continuously converged on the ancient tripod floating at his feet.

    唷┅┅

    There was another furious roar, and the strange beast, surrounded by a red aperture, jumped up angrily and crashed straight into the wall of light.

    The Ghost King’s face tightened in mid-air, and his voice of reciting the incantation immediately became a little faster.

    And the people of Qingyun Sect in the distance were also stunned at this moment, forgetting that this was actually a great opportunity for them to escape, and stared at the scene without blinking.

    In the sky, as if right above the Ghost King's head, there was a thunderous explosion, and the strange beast slammed into the wall of light!

    Boom!

    Thunder rumbled and resounded throughout the sky. In an instant, the huge and spectacular red wall of light trembled. Countless small electric currents, as small as lightning, ran across the wall of light. The sound was harsh, and even those who stood at the feet of the giant beast were  The man in black, separated by a wall of light, was shaking all over.

    In mid-air, the Ghost King's face seemed to have suddenly turned a bit pale!

    But finally, after the violent trembling, the red light curtain did not break, but gradually stabilized, and the ancient tripod under the Ghost King's feet seemed to be even more dazzling!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The enraged giant beast almost fell into madness, and thunder continued to explode in the skyAt the same time as the sound, this strange beast's entire body glowed with green light, and it crashed into the huge wall of light that trapped it again and again.

    The wind and rain roared wildly between the heaven and the earth, as if there was a thunder god roaring angrily above the nine heavens!

    The roaring thunder seemed to shake Liubo Mountain and the entire sea every time!

    But under the tremendous power of heaven and earth, the red wall of light, including the ancient cauldron in the sky, which I don’t know where it came from, actually stood tall and unyielding. Gradually, it suppressed the momentum of this strange beast.  .

    Time passed quietly, and the impact of the strange beast became more and more powerless. However, on the other hand, the Demon Sect did not seem to be feeling well. The Ghost King standing on the ancient cauldron in mid-air was better, but his face was pale. Obviously,  It is not easy to cast a spell to trap such an ancient and strange beast, even with the help of the strange magic weapon and the ancient tripod.

    And among the dozens of men in black above the ground, more than half of them had fallen to the ground at this moment, being shocked to death by these two huge forces.  The rest of the people were swaying around, and only a few high-minded people still insisted on guarding the area around the light curtain.

    The wind and rain in the sky gradually began to calm down at this moment, as if it was foreshadowing something.

    Finally, after the last impact was useless, the strange beast panted and let out a low roar, stood on the spot and stopped moving.

    The people of Qingyun Sect who came back to their senses looked at each other and were speechless for a moment.

    After a while, Du Bishu said to Song Daren: Senior brother, what should we do?

    Zhang Xiaofan also looked at Song Daren. The thrilling battle just now made him excited. For some reason, he felt a little sympathy for that strange beast, and he felt a faint feeling in his heart that he wanted to help it.

    In fact, among the disciples of the Qingyun Sect, Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts are not absent from their hearts. They have been hostile to the Demon Sect for thousands of years, and seeing that the Demon Sect has gone to such great lengths to capture this strange beast, they are afraid of the relationship.  Very big.

    But as a senior brother, Song Daren was silent for a moment, and finally shook his head and said: Let's not cause more trouble, let's leave quickly!

    Everyone looked at each other, but no one said anything. After all, they all knew that now was not the time to stir up trouble, so they followed Song Daren who was already walking forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan, who was walking at the end, took a few steps and suddenly realized that Lu Xueqi had not followed. He was startled. He turned around and saw Lu Xueqi standing there, not moving. He wondered: Senior Sister Lu, what’s wrong with the milk?

    Lu Xueqi looked at the strange beast trapped in the red wall of light in front of her, only to see it lowering its head at the moment, as if it had resigned to its fate, standing there listlessly.  At this time, the dark clouds in the sky gradually seemed to disperse. The majesty of the sky and the earth that changed the sky and the earth when it just left the sea was actually no longer visible.

    It was like a sad child at the end of his life, standing there as if his heart had died!

    A bit desolate, a bit lonely┅┅

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The blue light, like a shooting star suddenly appearing in the dark night, illuminates the surrounding darkness.

    The Tianya Divine Sword was resolutely unsheathed, and the clear blue light flashed away, reflecting on the face of its extremely beautiful owner, with a touch of indifference and a quiet gaze.

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned her head, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, her face was as cold as water, and said calmly: This strange beast seems to be very important, hurry up you guys leave quickly!  I'll come as soon as I go!

    Everyone was startled, Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly and lost his voice: "Milk┅┅"

    Before he finished speaking, that beautiful figure turned into a brilliant meteor light in the night, piercing the surrounding darkness, and rushed straight towards the huge red wall of light.

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect was shocked. Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger, and Du Bishu turned around almost at the same time and shouted to Song Daren: Senior Brother┅┅

    Sweat dripped from Song Daren's forehead. If he wanted to leave, he would be afraid that he would not be able to pass the test of everyone, and he would not be able to cope with it in his heart. But if he stayed, it would most likely be a disaster. These junior brothers and sisters were young and ignorant, but he had to risk their lives for them.  For your own sake.  For a moment he was confused.

    But how fast Lu Xueqi controlled the sword, and in a blink of an eye, she rushed close to the beach where the demon sect's aperture was located. At this moment, the people in the demon sect had also realized that something was wrong, and screams suddenly broke out.

    The Ghost King was still floating in the air, his face gradually calming down. He looked down at this moment, frowned, and muttered in a low voice: Tianya Divine Sword?

    Seeing that the men in black from the Demon Sect were caught off guard by Lu Xueqi's sudden rush out, they were at a loss. The Ghost King in mid-air seemed to have no time to come down. Even the strange beast trapped in the light curtain suddenly opened and closed at this moment.  s eyes.

    Suddenly, a ray of clear light came out from halfway and blocked Lu Xueqi. The Tianya Divine Sword made a sharp sound and blocked this person.Qingguang forced back a few points, but Lu Xueqi's own figure was immediately blocked several feet away from the red light curtain.

    Qinglong, still dressed elegantly in white, suddenly appeared in front of Lu Xueqi like a ghost. At the same time, his right hand wearing the Qiankun Qingguang Ring returned to his sleeve.

    This girl, Qinglong, smiled and seemed not to regard Lu Xueqi as an enemy at all. He said: We have spent a lot of effort to trap this Kui Niu (Note 1), and it is not harmful to your sect. Why should we Luo Xueqi?  There will be a dispute?

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath, knowing that the person in front of her was unfathomable, and she was afraid that she would not be his match. However, as her eyes drifted, her eyes fell on the strange beast Kui Niu, and she saw that Kui Niu was also looking towards this place.  It's bright, and there's a low growl coming from its mouth. I really don't know what it's thinking at the moment.

    Monster!  She suddenly stopped shouting, and without caring about anything else, the Tianya Divine Sword dazzled with blue light and rushed straight towards Qinglong.

    Qinglong was startled. Facing the magic weapon Tianya, no matter how high his moral skills, he did not dare to underestimate him. He could only frown and concentrate on fighting.

    The blue light and clear light suddenly started fighting in the field, but Qinglong was higher than Lu Xueqi after all, and it seemed that Qiankun Qingguang Ring was not inferior to Tianya. After a while, the clear light immediately gained the upper hand, and the clear light gradually suppressed the blue light.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw this and felt anxious in his heart. He turned around. Song Daren gritted his teeth and said anxiously: "Little junior sister, Nai and junior brother will take the four senior brothers away immediately. Bi Shu and I will go there and come as soon as there is space."  .

    Tian Linger said anxiously: Senior brother, I┅┅

    Song Daren glared and said angrily: There is no time to talk nonsense with Nai now, let’s go quickly!  After that, he greeted Du Bishu and immediately rushed to the field, leaving Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger standing there.

    In fact, according to Song Daren's intention, he originally didn't want to meddle in this nosy matter, but Lu Xueqi is from the same sect and cannot ignore it. However, the current situation is dangerous, and there are two big demons, Ghost King and Qinglong, on the other side.  Next, he could only take care of his junior brother and junior sister first, go up and have a look, and leave if there is a chance.

    Tian Linger was scolded by Song Daren, but she was startled for a moment. Song Daren had always loved her since she was a child and had never scolded her a word. Today, he suddenly said something to her, and she still couldn't react.  .

    But after all, she is an outstanding disciple in the Qingyun Sect, and her temperament has been very coquettish and indulgent since she was a child. She frowned and pondered for a moment, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: Xiaofan, you take care of the fourth senior brother here, I will go to Xunu.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Before he could say anything, He Dazhi, who was injured on one side, was already struggling and shouted: "Little junior sister, it's dangerous there, don't let me go there!"

    But once Tian Linger made up her mind, how could she still listen to him? Unless Tian Buyi was here and could control her, what He Dazhi said would only fall on deaf ears.

    As soon as He Dazhi saw that Tian Linger was ignoring her, he turned around and hurriedly said to Zhang Xiaofan: Junior brother, hold her quickly!

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, ran over and grabbed Tian Linger's sleeve, and said urgently: Senior sister, don't go over there, she's here, I'll help her┅┅

    Before the word "busy" was uttered, Tian Linger felt impatient and threw away Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he tried to hold Tian Linger back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tian Linger threw away his hand and jumped up.  At the same time, a small round thing suddenly fell from her sleeves.

    A beautiful and smooth stone slipped quietly in the night.

    Faintly, it seemed as if a woman chuckled and said: "When we go back later, I will give this stone to Brother Qi. He will definitely like it!"

    He suddenly froze, his hand stretched out in mid-air, just stopped in place, motionless.

    Until He Dazhi’s anxious voice shouted loudly from behind: Junior brother, why don’t you hold her back!

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and suddenly woke up, with cold sweat breaking out all over his body. He quickly looked around and saw that Tian Linger had already picked up the amber scarlet silk and flew towards the field. He didn't think much at that moment and quickly picked up the fire stick and chased after him.  go.

    Tian Linger flew into the air and saw that Song Daren and Du Bishu had joined the battle group of Lu Xueqi and Qinglong. However, Qinglong was one against three and was not at all inferior. Instead, he looked calm and at ease.

    Although Tian Linger is a bit impatient, she is talented and intelligent. She can tell at a glance that Qinglong's Taoism is too high and his magic weapon is too powerful. Even if he is added to it, he may not be able to defeat him.  As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately had other ideas. He no longer flew towards Lu Xueqi and others, but turned around and flew quietly towards the other side of the huge light curtain.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed behind, shocked, but everyone in the demon sect seemed to be attracted by Qinglong one against three. Even the ghost king at the top who presided over the magic circle followed Lu Xue.The Tianya Divine Sword kept changing, and Tian Linger was ignored for a while.

    Tian Linger approached the other side of the light curtain in the blink of an eye. The men in black who were originally guarding here had all fallen to the ground in a mess. They were obviously shocked to death in the fight that trapped Kui Niu just now.

    Tian Linger glanced quickly, and suddenly noticed that all the red light was emitted from some strange dark red iron cone-shaped things inserted upside down in the beach, and then continuously emitted upwards, converging on the ancient ghost at the feet of the Ghost King in mid-air.  In the cauldron.

    “Obviously, the magic circle composed of these things and the ancient tripod in mid-air are the key to trapping Kui Niu.  Tian Linger didn't think much about it. With a wave of his jade finger, the amber scarlet silk immediately flew out and swept straight towards the things stuck upside down on the beach.

    boom!  With a loud noise, the Amber Zhu Ling hit an iron cone shrouded in a red light curtain.

 Text Chapter 9 Desperate Situation

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The red light curtain suddenly trembled, and the Ghost King and other black-clothed men of the Demon Sect in mid-air, including the trapped strange beast Kui Niu, turned their heads and looked at them almost at the same time.

    The red light flashed, and Tian Linger was startled when he saw the red light trembling around the dark red iron cone, but it itself was protected by the red light and remained motionless.

    In a moment, everyone around him had already reacted. The men in black from the Demon Cult rushed towards him one after another. Tian Linger's face turned pale and he was panting slightly. At the moment of anxiety, his eyes suddenly lit up, and with a wave of his hands, the amber scarlet silk suddenly burrowed into the ground.  .

    In mid-air, the Ghost King's expression suddenly changed, he stamped his feet and said angrily: "You little girl, you don't know how to live or die, you ruined my life!"

    I saw his figure flashing again and again, and he pounced down with unparalleled speed. But at this moment, sharp whistles came one after another in the distance. In an instant, countless rays of light lit up. It turned out that the righteous people and the demon sect's large forces were here.  Here, the killing stopped. The most intense ones were Cangsong Taoist versus Bai Duzi and Tian Buyi versus Ancestor Duanmu. However, Suru was one against two, blocking the injured old vampire demon and the undead abyss that day.  That young master Lin Feng.

    As for other people, such as the monks from Tianyin Temple and the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, including masters and disciples of Venerable Dali, they also came here.

    When many people came here, they suddenly saw such a huge wall of light on the beach, and a huge strange beast was trapped in it. For a moment, their hands slowed down, Bai Duzi and Duanmu Lao  Zu jumped away at the same time, leaving Cangsong Taoist and Tian Buyi behind.

    Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi had no intention of fighting at this moment and let them go, especially Tian Buyi. Looking from a distance, it seemed that his daughter was surrounded by people from the demon sect. He couldn't help but change his face and tried to make a gesture.  Jump there.

    Baiduzi stood with Ancestor Duanmu. He first looked at Qinglong's battle group. Seeing that Qinglong was still able to fight one against three, his face changed, he snorted, and then looked towards the sky. At this moment, he only  The Ghost King jumped down, but the ancient cauldron was still spinning slowly in the air, radiating red light.

    Bai Duzi suddenly frowned and said in a deep voice: Fulong Cauldron!

    Patriarch Duanmu stood nearby and was startled. He quickly looked into the sky and was immediately stunned for a moment.

    Both of them are extremely experienced people in the Demon Cult, and their knowledge and vision are far beyond that of ordinary Demon Cult members. The ancient cauldron looks clumsy in shape from a distance, and the double rings on the side of the cauldron are engraved with reliefs of dragon heads.  The mysterious magic circle in front of me looks very much like the trapped dragon palace in the legend of the demon sect.

    This mysterious trapping dragon array always requires the Fulong Cauldron to cast the spell. The spiritual power of the Fulong Cauldron is used as a medium to stimulate the murderous aura of heaven and earth. No matter how high-minded you are, you will still be trapped in it.  , cannot come out.

    Speaking of which, unless it is this kind of peerless treasure, it would be difficult for the Ghost King and the others to trap such an ancient beast like the Kui Niu.

    Returning to the field, almost everyone else who had taken action had stopped temporarily, and their attention was attracted here.

    The Ghost King was quickly jumping down from mid-air, but Tian Buyi was concerned about his beloved daughter. Although he was far away, he still rushed towards him with his sword. But nearby, Zhang Xiaofan was the one closest to Tian Linger because he was the first to follow.  , but there were already several people from the black-clothed Demon Cult rushing over.

    The situation is about to break out, and the key lies with Tian Linger.

    Seeing that the man in black was approaching, Zhang Xiaofan felt anxious and jumped hard, flying close behind Tian Linger. While he was in mid-air, the fire stick was already glowing with green light, sweeping down a wall of light in front of the man in black.

    Those men in black screamed strangely, and in an instant, several magic weapons came at them. Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, but he was able to block these people in the end.

    At this lightning moment, Tian Linger cheered, and saw Amber Zhu Ling emerging from the ground and pushing out an iron cone.

    Suddenly, the red light shook violently, and the entire trapped dragon formation was flashing with lightning, and the formation was in chaos, especially in front of Tian Linger, a hole as high as one person suddenly opened in a moment.

    Within the red light curtain, the strange beast Kui Niu let out a long roar that shook the surrounding areas. It exerted force on one foot and rushed towards here.

    Tian Linger looked happy and was about to retrieve the magic weapon Amber Zhu Ling when suddenly she heard Zhang Xiaofan shouting from behind: Senior sister, be careful!

    She was startled, and suddenly looked up, and saw the huge strange beast rushing in front of her. With a loud bang, the huge body hit the light screen heavily.

    At this time, the trapping dragon formation was in chaos. When hit by this huge force, the hole that was originally as high as a person suddenly spread out and became several times larger, almost allowing Kui Niu to come out.  At the same time, the red light trembled and fluctuated wildly, blocking the Ghost King's figure that was about to pounce to the side.

    At this moment, Kui Niu’s huge eyes were wide open with a fierce light, and he didn’t even care that it was Tian Linger who was shaken.This strange magic circle roared loudly, and the giant swung towards Tian Linger.

    Tian Linger was horrified. He saw a bloody mouth coming towards him. The fishy smell hit his nostrils. He was so frightened that he didn't move.

    Seeing that Kui Niu was about to break out at this time, with its power that it had just killed dozens of people even though it was trapped in the dragon trap, all the men in black retreated in unison. Only Zhang Xiaofan was frightened, but still gritted his teeth and rushed forward.  Go and hit the Kui Niu on the head with the flashing green light of the fire stick.

    In the distance, Qinglong shook open Song Daren's Ten Tigers Sword. He accidentally glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and happened to see the fire stick rushing towards Kui Niu. Suddenly, his body was shaken, he almost lost his mind, and he cried out:  This┅┅

    In the field, the Kui Niu was indeed an ancient and strange beast. When he felt the magic weapon coming, he swung his giant head and hit his head directly on the fire stick.  With a bang, the fire stick flew back. Zhang Xiaofan's body was shaken. He felt an almost overwhelming force coming over him. He took a few steps back.

    Being blocked by Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger had come to her senses, her face turned pale, and she was about to retreat.  Unexpectedly, the Kui Niu was tricked by these humans tonight. I don’t know how many thousands of years it has lived, but it must have never experienced such an encounter. It was so angry that it didn’t care who the person in front of it was. It wanted to kill Ang Niu first.  Say it again.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tian Linger only took half a step back, and when he was about to call back the Amber Zhu Ling, he was about to fly up, when that terrifying bloody mouth bit his head again.

    People in the distance screamed, and the pale-faced Suru and Qi Hao rushed out together. Tian Buyi, who was first, was speeding like lightning. Unfortunately, they were too far apart, and they were only a few feet away, making it difficult to save them.

    But after all, Tian Linger is not a person who takes things easy, and is not willing to die without hesitation. In desperation, she waves her hands repeatedly, and the amber scarlet silk is like a red dragon flying in the sky, blocking it above her head, hoping to block this giant beast.  There is room to escape.  Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing closest to her, also jumped towards her again.

    I wonder if the red light of the amber scarlet silk is somewhat similar to the red light that trapped the Dragon Palace just now. The look of fury in Kui Niu's eyes is even heavier, and with the loud roar, it is as if it is biting down from the top of a mountain.

    Once in contact, a judgment was made. Amber Zhu Ling was pressed down by Kui Niu's huge mouth. Tian Linger's face turned pale, her knees softened, and she was forced to sit on the ground by the huge force. Dust was flying in the corner of her eyes.  But he saw Zhang Xiaofan approaching and said anxiously: "Xiaofan, go quickly!"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't know that this strange beast was too powerful, and it would be life or death to be an enemy of it. Unexpectedly, at the moment when the color of the sky and the earth changed, and the situation changed, in front of the ferocious beast, the woman with such a fragile figure turned to him.  Anxious shouts.

    You go quickly┅┅

    The wind blew on my face,

    It’s as if something is surging and exciting deep in my heart!

    That familiar figure and face from childhood is right in front of you, and the time carved into your heart in the past years is endlessly flowing at that moment.

    What makes you crazy, what makes you painful?

    Remember the sad skeleton in the Blood Cave?

    Remember the demon fox jumping into the lava together under the Fire Dragon Cave?

    He took a deep breath and gasped deeply.

    There is silence in the world.

    Holding the fire stick tightly and gritting his teeth, the young figure rushed forward.

    He just rushed forward, rushing forward desperately, getting close between the giant beast and Tian Linger, opening his hands, roaring loudly, like a warrior ready to die, like a sad hero, and transformed into one with the fire stick, as if  Eight hundred years have passed again!

    Who is the heartbroken for?

    Who is the madness for?

    Amidst the furious roar of Kui Niu, he was also roaring loudly, and the fire stick burned with a bright light that had never appeared before, as if it was a flame using life as firewood, burning blazingly!

    Boom┅┅

    There was thunder in the sky, shaking the sky!

    Zhang Xiaofan’s knees went weak, and red blood flowed out from all his orifices, slipping quietly and dripping on the fire stick.

    The stunned Tian Linger suddenly felt light and flew backwards, but Tian Buyi finally arrived and pulled her out. When Tian Buyi turned around eagerly, he saw that Zhang Xiaofan had been pressed by Kui Niu.  Down.

    Kui Niu roared to the sky, his huge body rose into the air, and his giant foot stepped straight towards Zhang Xiaofan. This power was so powerful that everyone present was frightened, and even Tian Buyi turned pale.

    Zhang Xiaofan gasped heavily, as if all the bones in his body were about to shatter. He slowly raised his head, and all he could see was the darkness in the sky!

    when!

    I don’t know, who accidentally dropped the weapon in his hand?

    Who else is screaming in despair in the darkness?

    &nbsp; A golden, solemn light burst out quietly, accompanied by a cyan light.

    On the fire stick held in the young man's hand, countless tiny red blood threads like blood suddenly glowed together, and under the shadow, blood flowed as if burning life!

    The intertwined light of gold and green suddenly bloomed from the fire stick, illuminating his face. Slowly in front of him, a Buddhist mantra appeared on the cyan blood-devouring bead on the top of the fire stick.

    Immediately, as if symbiotic with this mantra, a Tai Chi pattern with flashing blue light appeared vaguely on the bottom of the word.

    Everyone was shocked!

    Except Kui Niu!

    The furious beast was already stampeding down unstoppably. The young man who could not escape and was facing death stretched out his hands to resist.

    Time seems to have stopped for a moment.

    The sky and the earth are rustling, and the black clouds are heavy again.

    There is a cold wind blowing gently.

    There are fallen leaves, falling one after another.

    A figure suddenly appeared in mid-air, swooping down as fast as lightning, it was the Ghost King.  He rushed to the ground in a blink of an eye, grabbed the red iron cone that was forced out by Tian Linger, and immediately inserted it into the beach. At the same time, he immediately stretched out his right hand and slashed his left wrist, and blood immediately spurted out and spurted out.  On top of the iron cone.

    In an instant, red light flashed, and red light shone on the dark red mysterious iron cone. In the blink of an eye, before Kui Niu fell, the light curtain around Zhang Xiaofan merged into one, and the trapped dragon formation formed again.  move.

    In mid-air, the Fulong Cauldron glowed brightly, illuminating half of the sky.

    Boom!

    Amidst the loud noise, Kui Niu hit the red light curtain. The Ghost King's body was shaken and he took a few steps back. However, Kui Niu was also knocked back by the red light screen and rushed forward again in a rage, but after  Amidst the loud noises, he was finally unable to escape.

    The Ghost King slowly breathed a sigh of relief, relaxed his body slowly, and turned around, only to see that the young man behind him was still resisting, but the light of the fire stick gradually faded away, but looking at his face, blood was flowing, with  With a hint of desolation.

    The Ghost King stared at him. Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly and looked at him. Suddenly, the place became quiet.

    Great Brahma Prajna!  This is Brahma Prajna!

    Suddenly, in the distance behind, monks from Tianyin Temple came out one after another. All the monks, including Fashan, were shocked and inexplicable. They pointed at Zhang Xiaofan and asked: How can you practice the true method of Brahma Prajna of our Tianyin Temple?

    Only that Dharma image stood silently behind the excited crowd, staring at Zhang Xiaofan in front of him without saying a word, as if a light flashed in his eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around slowly, as if every move made him use up all his strength, until he faced everyone.

    Tian Buyi's face was ashen, and he stood there motionless, with veins popping out in the hand holding the Red Flame Fairy Sword. All the Qingyun Sect disciples looked at this man in shock, as if they were seeing a monster for the first time.  juvenile.

    Behind him, there seemed to be a deep sigh from the Ghost King.

    Tian Linger's face was extremely pale. She took a few steps forward and suddenly stopped again. The short distance between her and Zhang Xiaofan suddenly turned out to be so far and unbridgeable!

    Xiaofan──she said in a low voice, as if even she no longer believed it: Are these masters telling the truth?

    Zhang Xiaofan's lips began to tremble, as if the deepest fear was emerging from his heart bit by bit. He looked at Tian Linger, at his master, and at all his classmates in the distance. Everyone's faces looked like that.  strangeness.

    He suddenly wanted to shout loudly, but he opened his mouth wide and could not say a word!

    The evening breeze blew his clothes and fluttered gently.

    Yes, it’s a blood-devouring bead, it can’t be wrong!

    Suddenly, as if the nightmare had not yet awakened, another cry of surprise rang out again. Qinglong stood beside him, his face full of shock.

    As soon as these words came out, everyone present, whether they were members of the demon sect or the righteous ones, all changed their expressions.

    The round bead at the top of the magic weapon in his hand is surrounded by blood threads. It has the ability to suck Kui Niu just now. It must be the blood-devouring bead of the black-hearted old man eight hundred years ago!

    Everyone was in an uproar, with horrified expressions on their faces. Only Zhang Xiaofan could not hear anything, not at all. It felt like everyone around him was making such a loud noise, and countless people were shouting and asking questions at him, but he  Can't hear anything!

    He slowly turned around, and at some point, the Ghost King had disappeared behind him. In front of him, there was only the strange beast Kui Niu trapped in the trapped dragon formation, a mess.??, but in the end he still resigned to his fate, stood still, and let out a desperate roar to the sky!

    That voice echoed in the empty night sky, especially desolate.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and looked up at the sky.

    That cold night!  It's dark and boundless, as if you can't breathe.

    He suddenly laughed, a desperate smile, a silent laugh, his body shook, he fell straight, and fell heavily to the ground.

    In front of him, there was darkness, as if the endless dark night sky was pressing towards him boundlessly!

    Then, he passed out.

    !###!Chapter 10 Youji

    This dream seems like a thousand years have passed.

    He walked alone in the darkness until he saw the village, a sunny and familiar place.  He ran away, and the familiar faces looked at him with smiles and jokes.

    The fresh air seemed to be sweet to the heart, making him unable to help but roll around freely and laugh to his heart's content on the grass playing beside the village.

    Around him, suddenly many more children rushed over. Jingyu, who had always been cheerful, laughed and said: "Are you convinced? Are you convinced?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He whispered alone, as if repeating the words of the past.

    The sky and the earth suddenly darkened, with black clouds pressing down, as low as the sky falling. All the people around suddenly disappeared, and the warm villages in the distance suddenly disappeared. Darkness descended on the earth, and only a faint beam of light shone on the frightened people.  Helpless child┅┅

    He suddenly exclaimed: I’m convinced, I’m convinced┅┅

    I turned over and sat up, sweating profusely and panting.

    Xiaofan, what’s wrong with you?  A familiar voice nearby seemed startled, grabbing Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders and asking urgently.

    Zhang Xiaofan gasped and looked to the side. Lin Jingyu was sitting in front of the bed, looking nervous and haggard, staring at him.  Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and looked around. It was a small guest room with simple furnishings. There were only ordinary tables and chairs and a wooden bed. He was lying on the bed at the moment, covered with a thin quilt.

    He lowered his head, collected himself, and said: "It's nothing, I had a nightmare."

    Lin Jingyu looked at him, moved the corners of his mouth, and slowly let go of his hands.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said: Where are we?

    Lin Jingyu hesitated for a moment and said: We have left Liubo Mountain and are now in Changhe City on the East China Sea. This is a small inn in Changhe City.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent.

    The room suddenly seemed very quiet. After a while, Lin Jingyu suddenly said: Xiaofan, do you have anything to say to me?

    Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders seemed to shake, and he raised his eyes to look at him. This childhood playmate was looking deeply at him, but that look was so unfamiliar.

    He lowered his head again and said slowly: No, Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu frowned and was about to say something, but finally endured it.

    There was another moment of silence, and Zhang Xiaofan said: Why are we back?

    Lin Jingyu sighed and said: That day on Liubo Mountain, after you passed out, everyone looked at each other in shock when they saw you. Finally, my master and Uncle Tian discussed it and took you with them.  Returned first.  There seemed to be some confusion in the Demon Sect, and the attention seemed to be on that monster, so we returned to Changhe City smoothly without any obstruction.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said: How long have I been like this?

    Lin Jingyu said: It has been three days.

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent again for a while. Lin Jingyu looked at him and felt irritated. He couldn't help blurting out: Xiaofan, what's going on with you?  How could you have┅┅

    Jingyu!  Zhang Xiaofan suddenly shouted loudly, interrupting Lin Jingyu's question.

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment and looked at him.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s voice was also a little hoarse, and without looking at Lin Jingyu’s expression, he just lowered his head and said in a low voice: Stop asking, can you please stop asking?

    Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth, stood up, looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a long time, and finally turned around and walked out. But when he was about to reach the door, he suddenly turned around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, don't worry, no matter what  Whatever your reasons are, I believe in you and I will definitely ask Master to speak for you!

    Zhang Xiaofan sat on the bed, motionless, as if he had not heard anything. Lin Jingyu glanced at him again, turned around and walked out resolutely. There seemed to be people standing outside the door. Lin Jingyu whispered to them a few words,  Then his footsteps gradually faded away.

    The room was very quiet.

    &nbsp; I don’t know how long it took, Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head, lifted the quilt, and saw that he was still wearing the clothes he wore on Liubo Mountain, and no one had changed for him.  He subconsciously stretched out his hand to touch the head of the bed, but suddenly his hand stopped in mid-air.

    There is nothing there.

    The fire stick that has been following him all these years has disappeared.

    He sat in a daze, his lips trembling slightly.

    Suddenly, he quickly got out of bed, ran straight to the door of this room, and opened the door.

    The two people standing outside the door turned around in shock. They were Song Daren and Du Bishu.

    When they saw Zhang Xiaofan, their expressions seemed a little strange. After a while, Du Bishu finally smiled and said, "Junior brother, are you awake?"

    A ray of sunlight shined down from the sky behind them and hit Zhang Xiaofan’s face. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a little dizzy and his body swayed.

    Song Daren's expression changed, and he subconsciously wanted to step forward to help him, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, he suddenly retracted it.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and looked at him. This senior brother who had loved him since childhood had a face as pale as paper.

    Song Daren’s mouth moved, and he finally said slowly: Junior brother, you are injured, you should recuperate in the room first, and don’t go out and walk around.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly retracted his body, and just when he was about to turn around, he suddenly couldn't help it and said: Senior brother, where is my fire stick?

    Song Daren and Du Bishu's expressions both changed. After a while, Song Daren said calmly: Junior brother, your magic weapon has been temporarily put away by the master, so don't worry.

    Zhang Xiaofan said nothing more, turned around and closed the door gently.

    In another corner of the inn, in a secluded room, Taoist Cangsong, Tian Buyi and Xiao Yicai were sitting here together.

    On the small round table between the three of them, there was a blue-black fire stick placed quietly.

    Suddenly, a hand stretched out and took the fire stick, but it was Taoist Cangsong.  I saw him putting the fire stick in front of him and stroking it gently with his hand. When his finger touched the blood-devouring bead at the front, his eyes seemed to have light flickering. After a long while, he said calmly: So this is the blood-devouring bead.  Pearl?

    Tian Buyi suddenly snorted coldly.

    " Xiao Yicai looked at Tian Buyi, then at Taoist Cangsong, and said: "Two uncles, what should we do now? Do you still need your advice?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Xiao Yicai and said calmly: "Master Nephew Xiao, you have always been resourceful and good at making decisions. Why don't you tell me?"

    Xiao Yicai shook his head and said: This matter is of great concern, I don’t know what to say!

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Tian Buyi's livid face and said: The most troublesome thing now is the fellow Taoists from Tianyin Temple who keep asking us how Zhang Xiaofan can practice the true method of Brahma Prajna.  If the leader had not understood the truth and tried his best to suppress it, I'm afraid they would have asked us for help!

    Tian Buyi said coldly: Do they want to take someone?  We have to wait until we ask clearly. If something happens to my disciples, it won't be their turn to intervene.

    Cangsong Taoist frowned and wanted to say something, but Xiao Yicai had already said: Speaking of which, Master Tian, ??I met Senior Brother Li from Fenxiang Valley this morning, and he also asked us for help!

    Cangsong Taoist was startled, Tian Buyi rolled his eyes strangely, and said angrily: What does Fenxiang Valley have to do with them anymore?

    Xiao Yicai said in a low voice: Master Tian, ??please calm down. Actually, I think Fenxiang Valley is making trouble unreasonably.  Senior Brother Li Xun said that that day, he and Junior Brother Zhang went into the lair of a group of demon foxes in Black Rock Cave to track down a treasure from their Fenxiang Valley. As a result, Junior Brother Zhang arrived first. When they arrived, they saw that the demon fox was dead, but  The treasure was nowhere to be found, but Junior Brother Zhang said he had never seen the treasure. At that time, they felt strange. Now it seems that Junior Brother Zhang probably stole it┅┅

    Bang, there was a loud noise, but Tian Buyi was so angry that he slapped the table hard with his palm. Only a few "knocking" sounds were heard. The table shook and fell down. The legs of the table were broken by this slap.  .

    Xiao Yicai looked a little embarrassed. Taoist Cangsong frowned and snorted, saying: "These people in Fenxiang Valley clearly have bad intentions. Don't pay attention to them for such unsubstantiated matters."

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said: In fact, here in Fenxiang Valley, it doesn't matter if we shirk it, but this time Junior Brother Zhang is in front of everyone Well, many comrades have asked our Qingyun Sect to stand up and explain why.  Will the evil things from the demon sect eight hundred years ago be in our Qingyun Sect disciples?

    Tian Buyi can master the fist with his hands, and sometimesThere was a slight squeaking sound, his face was extremely ugly, and he cursed in a low voice: "This little beast!"

    Cangsong Taoist said slowly: Junior Brother Tian, ??you don’t have to be too angry, no one would have expected such a thing.  It’s just that the situation is too serious now, and it involves Tianyin Temple and the Demon Sect. The matter is serious. I think we should go back to the mountain quickly and ask the head brother for instructions before making a decision!

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath, but after all, he had been practicing for many years. He suppressed the anger in his heart, nodded and said: That's fine, we will leave immediately.  As he spoke, he turned his eyes and looked at the fire stick in Cangsong Taoist's hand.

    Unexpectedly, Taoist Cangsong smiled slightly and put the fire stick in his arms.

    Tian Buyi’s expression changed, and Xiao Yicai next to him also frowned and said: Uncle Cangsong, this magic weapon┅┅

    Cangsong Taoist waved his hand to him, turned to Tian Buyi and said: Junior Brother Tian, ??what happened to one of your disciples has already made our Qingyun Sect lose face in front of the righteous way of the world, and also offended Tianyin Temple.  , As a master, you have to shoulder some responsibilities, right?

    Tian Buyi snorted, his pupils shrank, and he said coldly: So what?

    Cangsong Taoist said calmly: I am the person in charge of punishment in Qingyun Sect. If you put this evidence here with me, I guess Junior Brother Tian, ??you won’t have any ideas, right?

    Tian Buyi stared at Taoist Cangsong for a long time, then suddenly kicked his foot and walked out angrily.

    On the streets of Changhe City, people were still coming and going as usual, and it was very lively.

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan stood at a corner of the street, looking at a small inn on the street in front with a Donghai Inn plaque on the door, and frowned together.

    Xiaohuan licked the candied haws in her hand and made a satisfied sound, then casually said to Zhou Yixian: Grandpa, are you really sure that the people from Qingyun Sect live here?

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: Nonsense, didn’t you see that the people coming in and out of the door are all cultivators?  Speaking of this, he thought to himself: These people have been going to Liubo Mountain for a long time. I don't know what the result will be when they come back this time.

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said: I really don’t understand you. I think you are from the Qingyun Sect!  You don’t dare to recognize your relatives yourself; let’s just say you are not!  Why do you care so much?

    Zhou Xian was suffocated and said angrily: Grandpa, although I disdain to recognize these descendants of the Qingyun Sect, it is because I have seen through the world and am willing to live in poverty, wander around the world, and do something for the people of the world┅┅

    Xiaohuan turned around and left.

    Zhou Yixian swallowed the rest of his boastful words alive, snorted, took one last look at the Donghai Inn, turned around and left.

    Xiao Huan walked and said: You have the nerve to say that we originally wanted to go to Liubo Mountain to have a look, but after asking for more than ten days on the East China Sea, we couldn't find a boatman to take us there.

    Zhou Xian was greatly embarrassed and laughed dryly, saying: "It's because these boatmen are ignorant. How come they don't even know where Liubo Mountain is? They are just commonplaces!"

    While saying this, he thought that if he kept mentioning these things, he would inevitably be embarrassed in front of his granddaughter, so he changed the subject and said casually: I wonder if that guy named Zhang Xiaofan will die on Liubo Mountain this time?

    Xiao Huan glared at him and said, "Don't talk nonsense. I saw his palm that day. Although this man's fortune is strange and resembles a chaotic devil, his life span has nothing to do with luck. He is not a short-lived person."

    Zhou Yixian laughed and said to Xiaohuan: Speaking of which, I want to know more and more, what on earth did he see in the full-moon ancient well outside the Black Stone Cave that day?

    Xiaohuan chuckled and said: "You still remember it now?"

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: Yes, you must know that there is only one person who has the appearance of a chaotic demon. Now I am more and more curious about that guy!

    Xiaohuan nodded repeatedly and said with a smile: Actually, I am too┅┅

    The two of them smiled and talked, forgetting what was going on for a moment, and suddenly found a figure in front of them. They almost bumped into it, and were startled. They stopped quickly and finally stabilized themselves. Zhou Xianda  Angrily: What are you doing?

    Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, his voice immediately became hoarse. Xiao Huan was a little surprised. At the same time, he looked forward and was immediately startled.  I saw two people standing in front of them. In front of them was a delicate and beautiful girl, dressed in aqua clothes. It was Baguio who had caused them a lot of trouble. And behind Baguio, there was another woman, but she was dressed in black.  Her face was also covered with black gauze, so her face could not be seen clearly.

    Yiyi Xian laughed twice and said repeatedly: I was wrong, I was wrong. As he said this, he winked at Xiaohuan. Although Xiaohuan was young, he was very smart and understood immediately. The two of them were about to turn around and run away.  Unexpectedly, his body became lighter, but he was carried by these two women one by one.When they woke up, their eyes were shaking, and people on the streets were turning upside down several times. When they woke up, they were already in a secluded and deserted alley.

    Zhou Xian was sweating on his forehead. He knew that the girl in front of him was far better than him. Now he really didn't know what kind of suffering he was going to suffer. At that moment, he could only say with a bitter face: "This girl, I, it was my fault that day."  ah!  I'll give all the money back to you!  You have a lot of milk, so please let us go!

    Baguio frowned. Ever since she came back from Liubo Mountain, her face looked quite haggard. She glared at Zhouxian and said: Who wants your money? Let me ask you a few questions. You  Answer me honestly.

    "Yiyi Xian immediately said: Miss, please ask me. I will answer everything I know truthfully."  I don’t know if I’m asking about wealth or longevity, or else about marriage?  These are the special skills of Zhou Daxian, Zhouxianxian. Come on, let me do a hexagram for milk┅┅

    The more he spoke, the smoother he became. Unexpectedly, he suddenly felt Xiaohuan tugging on his clothes. He turned around in surprise and said, "What's wrong?"

    Xiao Huan was sweating profusely. She rolled her eyes at him, smiled apologetically at Baguio and said: This one, eh!  Beautiful big sister, what do you want to ask us?

    Baguio was silent for a moment and said: What were you looking at at the door of Donghai Inn just now?

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan looked at each other and said: No, it’s nothing!  We just happened to pass by and saw many monks there, so we stopped to take a look.

    Baguio said lightly: So, all the people from Qingyun Sect live there?

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: It seems so!

    Baguio was silent again for a long time, and then said: Then you guys have you seen the young disciple of Qingyun Sect who saved you once?

    Zhou Yixian was startled for a moment, then understood and said: "Young lady, are you talking about the young man named Zhang Xiaofan, right?"

    Baguio didn’t expect that they actually knew Zhang Xiaofan’s name. She nodded and said: What, have you seen him?  There was a bit of concern on his face at the same time.

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan shook their heads at the same time.

    Baguio was immediately a little disappointed. She wanted to say something, but suddenly she seemed to lose interest. She waved her hands and said, "Let's go!"

    Zhou Yi Xian and Xiao Huan listened to the fairy music, immediately thanked her and walked quickly out of the alley. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, Baguio suddenly said from behind: "Wait a minute."

    Zhou Yixian’s heart skipped a beat.

    Just listen to Baguio slowly saying: You just said on the street that there is an ancient well with a full moon outside the Black Stone Cave. What does that mean?

    Zhou Xian felt relieved and quickly told the allusion to the Full Moon Ancient Well. Finally he said: ┅┅Hmm!  That's it. Legend has it that on a full moon night, as long as a person gazes into the ancient well under the full moon, he will see his beloved one!

    Baguio's face changed, she stopped talking, and was in a daze. Zhou Yixian was still thinking about what strange questions this ever-changing girl had, and was suddenly pulled by Xiao Huan. Seeing Xiao Huan winking, she turned around.  Suddenly, the two of them slowly walked out. Baguio and the mysterious woman in black beside her did not stop them.

    After a while, only Baguio and the mysterious woman covered in black were left in the secluded alley.

    Aunt You, who did he think he saw?  As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Baguio suddenly smiled bitterly to herself, with a few sour moments in her smile: Actually, needless to say, it must be his senior sister Ling'er, or else, it's also the fellow Qingyun with peerless appearance who wields the Tianya Divine Sword. I  What is it?

    The mysterious woman whom Baguio called Aunt You said calmly: "Don't be like this. These men sometimes don't understand their own thoughts at all!"

    Baguio closed her eyes, opened them after a while, and with a hint of pleading, said to the woman in black: Aunt You, I want to see him.

    The woman in black immediately shook her head and said: No.

    Baguio said sadly: Aunt You, his current situation is really unclear. I, I, I really can't let go!

    The woman in black sighed softly and said: "My daddy knows that my baby will act randomly, so he told me to keep an eye on my baby."  A large number of masters from the Qingyun Sect are now in this inn. If we go there rashly, we will inevitably regret it.  Speaking of this, there was a bit of pity in her voice, and she said softly: Yao'er, the days are long, we will definitely see him again.

    Baguio stood there in a daze, and said after a long while: But, but what he committed was a taboo in the righteous way, will they just, just kill him?

    The woman in black frowned, shook her head and said: Baguio, please wake up, you are not so confused usually.  Zhang Xiaofan is now suspected of having something to do with our holy religion because of his possession of the Blood-devouring Bead. He actually practices the Great Brahma Prajna from Tianyin Temple. This is really something extraordinary. If we can’t find out clearly, Tianyin Temple will first  NoIf you can let go with Qingyun Sect, you will be contented with it.  I predict that the Qingyun Sect will definitely bring Zhang Xiaofan back to Qingyun Mountain, and Daoxuan will personally make the decision and give an explanation to Tianyin Temple, so everything will be fine for the time being!

    Baguio bit her pale lower lip subconsciously. After a long time, she didn't see any reaction.

    Seeing this, the woman in black seemed to feel a little distressed. She gently stroked her hair with her hand and comforted her in a low voice: It's okay, don't worry, grandma. Didn't daddy also say that he won't just sit idly by?

    Baguio nodded silently, and suddenly she raised her head, grabbed the woman in black's hand, and said eagerly: Aunt You, I know Nai has stopped taking action a long time ago, but for my sake, Nai can help him too.  !

    The woman in black was silent for a moment, then moved her eyes slightly away, looking out into the alley.

    Baguio called out again: Aunt You!

    The woman in black seemed to sigh softly and said: Okay!  If the nanny decides to save him, I will also help him.

    Baguio is delighted with his appearance.

    The woman in black smiled, but her smile was hidden in the black gauze and no one could see it, just like no one could see the ripples deep in her heart.

    On that dark and chilling night, when that young man threw himself at the ferocious beast regardless of life and death, her heart was pounding in the darkness!

    I vaguely recall that figure dressed in white as snow many years ago.

    Even the expressions on their faces seem to be somewhat similar┅┅

 Text Chapter 1

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    See Qingyun again.

    When Zhang Xiaofan saw Qingyun Mountain again, it had been several months since he last went down the mountain with Lu Xueqi, Qi Hao, and Zeng Qing.

    The mountain peaks that are still towering and towering into the clouds are still ethereal and solemn, but Zhang Xiaofan's situation has completely changed.

    After Tian Buyi discussed with Taoist Cangsong and Xiao Yicai, Zhang Xiaofan was temporarily brought back to Dazhu Peak by Tian Buyi. Taoist Cangsong and Xiao Yicai went back to make a detailed report to the leader Daoxuan Zhenren before making a decision.

    Since Zhang Xiaofan lost his fire stick, he was unable to fly in the air along the way, so his senior brother Song Daren always took him back.

    Dazhu Peak towers into the clouds and is surrounded by cliffs on all sides. Zhang Xiaofan, who has lost his fire stick, seems to be under house arrest at this moment.

    After a series of flashes of light, everyone in Dazhu Peak finally returned to Dazhu Peak after a long absence.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked down from the stopped Ten Tiger Immortal Sword of the senior brother with an expressionless expression, and stood silently aside. Tian Buyi didn't even look at him, his face was extremely ugly, and he walked directly back to the "Guardian"  Quiet Hall".

    Wu Dayi and others who were staying on Dazhu Peak were stunned for a moment when they came up to greet them, and they all cast confused eyes on Suru and Song Daren.

    Suru sighed slightly, shook her head, and had no intention of talking. She turned to Song Daren and said, "Daren, I leave this place to you."

    Song Daren responded quickly.

    Suru turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing silently next to her. She saw that he looked haggard. He had lost weight in the past few days. She couldn't bear it. She subconsciously took a step forward, but then stopped.  Come down, shake your head and sigh, turn around and walk away.  Tian Linger turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, and then followed her mother without saying a word.

    Song Daren laughed dryly, with a rather strange look on his face, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, since we are back, you should go back to your room and rest! But you you'd better not wander around."

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head, nodded slowly, and said: "Elder brother, I understand."

    “As he said this, he walked alone towards the residence of the disciples at Dazhu Peak. He didn’t go far when he heard low voices behind him. Wu Dayi and others, who were obviously full of questions, were questioning Song Daren and Du Bishu.

    Although he couldn’t see it, the invisible gaze behind him seemed to be like a needle piercing Zhang Xiaofan’s back.

    Just when he was not far away, two cheerful barks suddenly sounded from Dazhu Peak. Zhang Xiaofan's heart was moved, he raised his head and looked forward, and couldn't help but be stunned for a moment.  I saw the monkey Xiao Hui, whom I had not seen for a long time, riding on the back of the big dog Dahuang with his mouth open, holding on to Dahuang's shiny fur with both hands. Dahuang stuck out half of his tongue and rushed over with loud and excited barking.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt his eyes getting hot and his body was trembling slightly.

    Soon, Dahuang ran in front of Zhang Xiaofan, and Xiaohui screamed "Zhizhi" repeatedly, "swish" and jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, laughing happily, and habitually placed his paws on Zhang Xiaofan's head everywhere.  touch.  As for Dahuang, he was also very affectionate towards Zhang Xiaofan. His big dog head kept rubbing and rubbing at Zhang Xiaofan's feet.

    I wonder if it misses the meat bones made by Zhang Xiaofan again?

    Zhang Xiaofan felt excited, squatted down, and gently stroked Dahuang's head with his hand. Dahuang hummed twice, and his ears lowered obediently, rubbing against Zhang Xiaofan's palm.

    And Xiao Hui was squeaking and laughing, his tail swinging sideways, entangled with Zhang Xiaofan.

    Wu Dayi, who was standing far away, muttered something and whispered: "I have taken good care of these two beasts for several months, and they have never been so affectionate to me!"

    Soon, under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan stood up and walked towards his residence, while Xiao Hui sat on his shoulder and Da Huang followed.

    It seems that only at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's figure does not look so lonely.

    In the distance at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, Baguio and the mysterious black-clothed woman You Ji are standing side by side, looking at the mountain top hidden deep in the white clouds.

    Baguio's face looked slightly pale, her brows were furrowed, she looked haggard, and her expression was a little dazed.  After staring for a long time, he slowly said: "I don't know how he is doing now?"

    The black gauze on Youji's face moved slightly, she turned to look at the girl beside her who was suffering from love, and said softly: "It's okay, Baguio, don't think too much."

    Baguio bit her lip and suddenly said: "Where is my father?"

    You Ji said: "The sect leader went to Heyang City today to meet with the old monster from Wan Du Sect who recently arrived."

    &nbsp; Bi Yao was startled and said: "What, the 'Poison God' is here too?"

    You Ji smiled faintly and said: "It's not just him. According to what I heard privately, in the past few days, even the sect leaders of Changsheng Hall and Hehuan Sect have come."

    Baguio was even more shocked and said after a while: "How could this happen? I know that my father has secretly transferred all the main combat forces of the Ghost King Sect to the vicinity of Qingyun Mountain. If these three sect masters come, the masters under their sect will definitely be  They will also come, so wouldn’t it mean that all the strength of our four major no, simply the Holy Cult is concentrated here?”

    Youji’s face was hidden behind her black veil, and her expression couldn’t be seen clearly, but just listening to her voice, she was still calm and calm, and said calmly: “Not bad.”

    Baguio suddenly lowered his head, and after a while, he slowly said: "So, dad's main purpose of coming here is not to save Zhang Xiaofan."

    Youji said calmly: "Baguio, don't think too much. The sect leader is true to his word, and you are his only daughter. He will not lie to you. As for the fact that our holy sects have given up their previous views this time, it is also  Your father strongly advocated that in order to avoid the shameful humiliation of a hundred years ago, the four sect leaders made a strong oath together under the throne of Ming Dynasty, and took advantage of Qingyun's unpreparedness to catch him off guard."

    Baguio was silent for a moment and said: "If this battle is successful, my father's reputation in the Holy Cult will naturally rise. Even if he loses, he will have a good reputation to avenge his predecessors. But" She suddenly raised her voice, her expression as if  Somewhat excited, he said: "But I don't care about any of this, and I don't want to care about it. I just want Zhang Xiaofan to be well and not to"

    "Baguio!" You Ji suddenly shouted. Baguio was startled for a moment, looked at her, and finally didn't say anything more. He turned his head and looked at the misty white clouds in the distance, feeling crazy for a moment.

    In a secluded large house in Heyang City, the Ghost King and Qinglong slowly walked in. Someone along the way introduced them respectfully and walked straight inside.

    This house is naturally the stronghold of the Wan Du Sect in Heyang City. That is to say, today, the leader of the Wan Du Sect, the oldest Poison God among the four major sect leaders of the Demon Sect, came here.

    A hundred years ago, the Demon Sect and the Righteous Way fought in Qingyun Mountain. They fought directly against the sky and the darkness, but in the end the Demon Sect was still defeated.  After that, the vitality of the Demon Sect was severely damaged, and three of the four major sects changed their sect leaders. Among them, the Ghost King took over as the leader of the Ghost King Sect at that time.

    But among all the sects, only the old monster Poison God of Wandu Sect still survived. However, in recent years, he has changed from his arrogant style. Even among the demon sect, Wandu Sect has unexpectedly maintained a low profile.  , Ordinary disciples rarely see this old monster.

    When thinking about this, Qinglong couldn't help but frown slightly.  The title of Poison God has been resounding throughout the Demon Sect hundreds of years ago. When he followed the previous Ghost King to conquer the world, this Poison God was already the most capable general in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, and later took over the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.  As the leader of the sect, he fought fiercely with the Ghost King Sect in the internal strife of the Demon Sect. How many conflicts were secretly forged?

    “I just didn’t expect that as time passed, I would actually cooperate with this old monster.

    Qinglong has not seen the Poison God for nearly a hundred years, and he is quite curious. He wonders what has become of the Poison God over the years.  In terms of age, this old monster is probably close to five hundred years old.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt something in his heart. He looked at the Ghost King who was walking half a body in front of him. He saw a faint smile on his face and his expression seemed very relaxed, but he could not guess what he was thinking in his heart.  What?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????? Walking through the courtyard and entering the inner hall, everything was quiet and quiet, not a single person could be seen. The place where this powerful person lived was unexpectedly deserted.

    Soon, the two of them saw eight men in yellow-brown clothing standing at the door of a seemingly ordinary bungalow in front of them, and the person leading the way also took them towards the house.  It seems that the Poison God should be in this house.

    When they got closer, the eight men bowed down and saluted the Ghost King together. It was obvious that the Ghost King, as the leader of one of the four major factions of the Demon Sect, had a very high status in the Demon Sect.  However, the Ghost King did not look arrogant. He nodded slightly to everyone, smiled casually, and walked in with Qinglong.

    In this room, there are windows on the east and west sides, and the light shines in. The room is very bright, and there is no feeling that people in the legendary demon sect in this world have to stay in the dark all the time.

    As for the decoration, it is extremely simple.  In the middle of the huge room, there was only a table and a few chairs. In addition, there was a deck chair next to the table. An old man with hair as white as snow was lying on it with his eyes closed. Next to him sat a fair-faced man in his early twenties.  The young man was playing with the tea set on the table, and the aroma of tea wafted quietly from time to time.

    No matter how you look at it, it’s allIt's like a peaceful picture of grandparents and grandchildren resting, but there's no trace of evil in it!

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and walked over. When the old man heard the footsteps, he opened his eyes and glanced at the Ghost King. A smile appeared on his face and he said with a smile: "Are you here?"

    The Ghost King smiled and said: "Old senior, we said goodbye to you in the temple and we haven't seen each other for a long time. How are you doing?"

    This old man is naturally the poisonous god with a bad reputation in the world. At the moment, he seemed to have a wry smile on his face and said: "I am old and no longer useful."

    As he spoke, he seemed unwilling to bring up this topic again, and changed the topic: "Brother Ghost King, now you are already the leader of the Ghost King Sect, and you have the same status as me. If you don't mind, just call me brother.  Don’t ever call me an old-timer again, I can’t afford it.”

    The Ghost King laughed, looked relaxed, sat down on the other side of the table, and said to the Poison God: "Old senior, what you said is wrong, who doesn't know that you are highly respected, and we are still counting on you to take charge of the overall situation of this big event!  "

    The Poison God's face seemed to be startled, and he immediately shook his head and said: "No, no."

    The Ghost King was waiting to say anything. The young man at the table opposite had already made two cups of tea. He brought it over and said calmly: "Sect Master, Holy Envoy of the Azure Dragon, please use the tea."

    The Ghost King and Qinglong reached out to take it. The Ghost King looked at him a few more times and saw that the young man had handsome features, but his face looked a little pale. But those who can accompany the Poison God here naturally have a close relationship with the Poison God.

    The Ghost King immediately turned to the Poison God and said, "This is"

    The Poison God smiled and said: "He is a closed disciple that I accepted ten years ago. His name is Qin Wuyan. When I saw that he had good qualifications, I accepted him. Wuyan, I have not met these two seniors recently. They are members of our holy sect."  If you can take care of famous people in the future, it will be better than you having to do hard work for a hundred years."

    Qin Wuyan lowered his head slightly. The expression on his face could not be said to be pride or shyness. Even his voice did not change. It was still smooth and gentle. He said softly: "I have met the sect master and the holy envoy. I didn't know the etiquette just now. Please don't blame me."

    The Ghost King chuckled and shook his hand, Qinglong also smiled and said: "This little brother can join the old master of the Poison God, his future is boundless, his future is boundless!"

    The Poison God chuckled and said to the two of them, "Don't take offense to the fact that the children are ignorant."

    The Ghost King waved his hand and smiled and said: "Where did you go?" After a pause, he added: "But senior, I came here today because I really sincerely want you to take charge of the overall situation. Let the four major factions of us join forces to clean up the situation together.  At that time, Qingyun was defeated and the temple was humiliated."

    The Poison God was silent for a moment, his face seemed a little desolate, and after a long time he said: "Brother, I am already half disabled, and I am really not of much use. This time our four major factions secretly discussed besieging Qingyun, so naturally I can't fall behind others.  , otherwise I will be sorry for the Holy Mother Youming and the Heavenly Shaming King, and I will be sorry for the successive patriarchs of the Holy Religion. It is just the position of presiding over the overall situation! I think that except for your great talent and strategy, no one else can take this position!"

    The Ghost King frowned, shook his head and said: "Senior, you are giving too much reward. I am the least qualified among the four sect masters, how can I take on the responsibility? Let's do this! Wait for the 'Yu Yangzi' of the Changsheng Hall and the 'Hehuan Sect'  Fairy Sanmiao is here, let’s discuss it together!”

    The Poison God pondered for a moment and said: "That's fine. They should arrive in the next few days. We will meet again then. This great shame and humiliation of the Holy Religion for hundreds of years must be repaid from the Qingyun Sect this time."

    The Ghost King smiled, sat here for a while, chatted a few words, and then said goodbye to Qinglong.  The Poison God did not force him to stay, and ordered people to see him off.

    Leaving the Poison God’s mansion, the Ghost King and Qinglong merged into the crowd in Heyang City.

    The Ghost King suddenly sneered and said, "This old monster is indeed becoming more and more difficult to deal with."

    This sentence was incomprehensible, but Qinglong seemed to understand what he meant, and nodded: "Yes, when our Ghost King Sect and Wan Du Sect were fighting to the death three hundred years ago, the old monster was the most ferocious and impulsive, and he was always the most aggressive.  In the front, even a hundred years ago, the battle with Qingyun was initiated by him, the leader of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. It seems that he also lost a lot of energy in that disastrous defeat."

    The Ghost King shook his head and said: "This is not about sacrificing one's energy, it is about growing one's abilities. After that battle, the old monster seemed to wake up, and his whole temper suddenly changed. He kept a low profile. In the past hundred years, except for us, the Ghost King,  Zong, the one with the fastest recovery in strength is the Wandu Sect. But he refuses to sit in this seat, but it is very troublesome!"

    As he said that, the Ghost King frowned and said calmly: "Forget it, we have to wait for those two people to arrive before we can discuss important matters. Let's wait for a few days! Well, by the way, where is Baguio? It seems like there is no one here all day today.  See her."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He said: "I didn't see it either, but Youji has been with her all the time, so nothing should happen to her. Don't worry."

    The Ghost King shook his head, sighed softly, and said nothing more.

    After watching the ghost king and Qinglong disappear, the Poison God, who had always been calm and even a little kind, gradually turned gloomy, but he didn't say anything for a long time.

    As for the young man next to him, his temper seemed to be even weirder. Even though the Poison God didn't speak to him, he was content with himself. He brewed tea on the table with great patience, without any sign of impatience.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the Poison God suddenly let out a loud sigh and said: "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead!"

    The young man named Qin Wuyan turned his head, glanced at the Poison God, and said calmly: "Oh! Is that human being very powerful?"

    The Poison God snorted and said: "His spiritual practice is naturally very high, but no matter how high his spiritual practice is, we are not afraid of him. It's just that this person is too deep in the city. You must be careful and careful in the future!"

    Qin Wuyan smiled slightly, but his tone was still so calm, and said: "I understand, Master."

    The Poison God glanced at him and suddenly sighed: "If those incompetent senior brothers of yours had your qualifications, why would I have to suffer for so many years?"

    Qin Wuyan received the Poison God's praise, and there was no trace of pride on his face. He said calmly: "Senior brothers are working hard for you, Master."

    The Poison God snorted, and suddenly stretched out his hand to lift the blanket covering his legs. He actually got off the chair and stood up. Only then did he see that he was actually quite tall, with a straight back. How could he look like he was sick at all?  It seems that all the actions just now were done to deceive the Ghost King and Qinglong.

    The Poison God was pacing back and forth in the middle of the room, but Qin Wuyan seemed to be much quieter than his master. The only sound of the Poison God's footsteps echoed in the room.

    At this time, suddenly, a strange sound sounded from beside Qin Wuyan, which seemed to be the harsh sound of cicadas chirping in summer.

    The Poison God’s expression changed and he turned around to look.

    Qin Wuyan took out a small yellow box from under the chair, one foot square, and this strange sound came from here.

    The Poison God walked over, stretched out his hand and gently opened the lid. Shockingly, in front of the two of them, lying on the soft yellow silk in the box, was a colorful centipede. But the most strange thing was that the centipede had something on its tail.  Seven branches.

    If Zhang Xiaofan saw this thing at this moment, he would be shocked and inexplicable, because he had seen this thing before when he was a child, and it was the "Seven-tailed Centipede", one of the most poisonous things in the world.

    Qin Wuyan frowned and said: "Since we came near Qingyun Mountain, Xiao Qi seems to be restless, as if he has been stimulated by something."

    The Poison God looked at the seven-tailed centipede carefully, then took out a small lavender pill from his arms, put it into the box, and then closed the box.  Soon, the strange sound coming from the box gradually became lower and then disappeared.

    After Qin Wuyan carefully put away the box containing the seven-tailed centipede, the Poison God said calmly: "These seven-tailed centipedes are a rare thing in the world. There is only one pair left in the world. They will stay together until death. If they are separated, they will be together for a hundred years."  There must be a feeling inside. Xiaoqi's uneasiness these days must be because of this matter."

    Qin Wuyan glanced at the Poison God and suddenly said: "So, that person is now on Qingyun Mountain?"

    The Poison God smiled and said: "Yes, the seven-tailed centipede is a unique species in the world, there is no mistaking it."

    As he spoke, he turned his head and slowly stared into the distance.  In the distance, the towering Qingyun Mountain outside Heyang City reaches into the sky. It is so majestic that it is almost arrogant, surrounded by white clouds and filled with fairy spirit.

    “It’s been a hundred years, and in the blink of an eye, it’s been another hundred years!” The old man whispered to himself.

 Text Chapter 2

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    On the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain.

    Zhang Xiaofan sat in his room blankly, lost in thought.

    It was a sunny afternoon, and the soft light shone in from the window of the room and sprinkled on the bluestone floor inside.  Maybe it's because there is a lazy atmosphere in the air, and the big yellow and little gray in this room also look a little lazy at the moment.

    Dahuang lay at Zhang Xiaofan’s feet, burying his head on his two front feet, his eyes half-closed, his ears drooped, and all over his body, only his glossy fur tail swayed from time to time.

    And the usually active monkey Xiao Hui is also leaning on Dahuang at this moment, using Dahuang's belly as a pillow, sleeping soundly with his eyes closed, and his body is rising and falling slightly with the breathing of Dahuang's belly.

    In this quiet afternoon, everything seems to be exactly the same as before.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at an unknown place. This was his third day back at Qingyun Mountain.

    Suddenly, as if he felt something, Dahuang, who had been sleepy and confused, suddenly raised his head, opened his eyes, and even his ears stood up.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and then he heard slow footsteps outside the door. A moment later, with a creak, the door was pushed open.

    The sun shone in, and it was a bit dazzling for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan only saw a figure standing at the door, bathing in the sun.

    After his eyes slightly adapted to the sunlight, his face suddenly turned pale, and he saw Tian Buyi standing at the door with a gloomy face.

    This was the first time in three days that Tian Buyi came to see him. Apart from his senior brother Song Daren who brought him meals every day, he was also the first person he saw. Presumably everyone else had fallen because of Tian Buyi.  Strict order not to come to visit.

    By this time, Dahuang had already run over, wagging his tail and rubbing against Tian Buyi's feet, looking very happy.  But the other animal, Xiao Hui, was not so fond of it. Instead, he looked quite annoyed that his sweet dream was disturbed. He called out "Zhizhi" twice, but after all, he knew that Tian Buyi was not someone he could offend.  He was a character, so he didn’t dare to go up and be so presumptuous.

    After calling a few times, Xiao Hui staggered back to Zhang Xiaofan's bed, leaned against the quilt, and fell asleep again.

    Tian Buyi lowered his body, glanced at the rhubarb at his feet, stretched out his hand, and touched its head. The rhubarb barked twice and rubbed its head against the palm of his hand.

    Tian Buyi patted Dahuang’s head, stood up straight, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to meet his eyes and shouted in a low voice: "Master."

    Tian Buyi looked at him for a long time, but did not respond to him. He slowly approached, and Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously took a step back.

    But Tian Buyi didn’t make any movement, and only slowly sat down on the chair. Zhang Xiaofan felt a little scared, but mostly confused and at a loss.  In fact, since he returned to the mountain, he had already expected to face such a situation. Even worse, he would have to face interrogation and reprimands from more people, and he had already been mentally prepared.

    However, in this warm and quiet afternoon, when Tian Buyi, whom he had respected like a god all these years, sat silently in front of him, he could only lower his head, his mind went blank, and he could not say a word.  Unable to speak.

    I don’t know how long it took before I heard Tian Buyi slowly say: “Lao Qi.”

    Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled, and he responded almost like a conditioned reflex: "Yes, Master."

    "Do you have anything you want to say to me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi looked at him expressionlessly, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    After a long silence, Zhang Xiaofan slowly shook his head.

    Tian Buyi stared at this apprentice, his hands shrunk in his sleeves and slowly clenched his fists.

    "Just now," Tian Buyi spoke slowly, as if he could hide his inner feelings in this way: "This morning Qi Hao from Longshou Peak came to deliver a message. Tomorrow morning, Master Daoxuan Zhenren will be at the Yuqing Palace of Tongtian Peak.  meet you."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body trembled, this moment finally arrived.

    The cool mountain breeze blew in gently from outside the open door, as if it was accompanied by the sound of bamboo waves in the distant bamboo forest, but no one in the room felt it.

    Xiao Hui seemed to have fallen asleep again, and Da Huang also lay down again, no longer paying attention to them. Only Tian Buyi was still watching this disciple.

    Look at him deeply, deeply.

    "Have your fellow seniors been neglectful of you in the past few days?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "No, Master.They all treat mewell.  "

    Tian Buyi stopped talking, and the room fell silent again.

    After a long time, Tian Buyi suddenly let out a sigh of relief, as if he had made some determination, shook his head and stood up, and walked out the door without looking back or saying a word.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at that familiar figure at a loss.

    Just when Tian Buyi was about to walk out of the room, he suddenly stopped again, but still did not look back. Zhang Xiaofan shouted in a daze: "Master"

    "Lao Qi!" Tian Buyi's voice was still calm, but behind it, there was a vague emotion flowing.

    "Let me ask you one last time, are you really an undercover agent sent by another sect to spy on our Qingyun secret method?"

    Zhang Xiaofan bit his lip and slowly knelt down to him: "Master, I am not, I have not done anything sorry to you!"

    He spoke in a low voice, speaking categorically to Tian Buyi, as if he was also speaking to his own heart.

    In the sunshine, there seemed to be a gentle sigh. When Zhang Xiaofan looked up again, the familiar figure had disappeared.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the door blankly, maintaining this posture for a long time, then slowly stood up, walked back to the bed and sat down.

    The monkey Xiao Hui was awakened by his actions. He turned around and saw Zhang Xiaofan. He smiled with his mouth open, as if after sleeping, his energy began to recover, and he jumped on him as if he was a little restless.

    Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously crossed his arms and held Xiao Hui in his arms, but his eyes were still looking out the door.  After a long while, he said in a low voice in a voice that only he, or maybe Xiao Hui, could hear: "You know, I promised that person back then, and I will never tell him until I die"

    " Xiao Hui didn't know if he understood it, but he obviously didn't care very much. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hair affectionately.

    Zhang Xiaofan did not move his body, and allowed Xiao Hui to move, and said slowly: "It's only you, Xiao Hui, you are the only one who is by my side now"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and laughed, not sure whether he understood it or not.  In the distance, Rhubarb seemed to have fallen asleep again. In his sleep, his tail quietly rolled up and shrank under his body.

    The sun was still shining softly, and Du Bishu, who was standing outside the door, couldn't help opening his mouth and yawning. But after a moment, the faint hint of sleepiness disappeared, and Tian Buyi was seen walking slowly from Zhang Xiaofan's residence.  come out.

    "Master." Du Bishu called, carefully looking at Tian Buyi's face, hoping to see something on his face, but Tian Buyi had no expression on his face, just nodded slightly, and walked past him like this.  , walked towards Shoujing Hall.

    Du Bishu stood aside respectfully, waiting for Tian Buyi to go far away, looking at his back, but what he was thinking about was Zhang Xiaofan, and he couldn't help but sigh.  On Dazhu Peak, no one could have imagined that such a thing would happen to this ordinary young junior brother.

    At this moment, even he, who was usually lively and active, couldn't help but feel a little depressed, and he was even worried about Zhang Xiaofan.

    He didn’t know how long he had been in such a trance, until he heard a call from behind: “Sixth Senior Brother.”

    Du Bishu was startled. He turned around and was startled. He saw Zhang Xiaofan walking out of the room at some point and standing behind him.  The monkey Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, looking at him with a wide smile. However, Da Huang didn't follow him out and was probably still sleeping.

    "Uh, junior brother!" Du Bishu frowned and said, "What's the matter?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and said slowly: "Sixth Senior Brother, I want to go for a walk in the back mountain."

    Du Bishu was stunned when he heard this and felt a little embarrassed.  Since returning to the mountain, although Tian Buyi has not directly ordered everyone to monitor Zhang Xiaofan, his wife Suru has secretly told everyone.

    But at this moment, seeing the haggard expression on the face of his usually honest junior brother, Du Bishu felt a little unbearable, but he did not dare to go against his master's wishes anyway. After a while, he said: "Junior brother, you, you know that now I  ,I……"

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head silently and said softly: "Tomorrow, Master Daoxuan, the head master, will ask me to go to Tongtian Peak. I want to see the place before."

    Du Bishu's body trembled, and he opened his mouth slightly. Suddenly, he felt his eyes heat up for no reason. The young man standing in front of him seemed to have become the ordinary kid who had just gone up the mountain many years ago. At the dinner table, he made a bet with him about his master.  Who goes to the kitchen first in the family

    But he didn’t dare to disobey his master’s orders no matter what. He was in trouble when he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps.Turning around to look, Tian Linger walked over with a complicated expression on her face.

    This is the first time Zhang Xiaofan has seen Tian Linger in three days. Her face is slightly pale and she seems to be a little haggard. She must not be very at ease these days, but she is still so beautiful in this sunshine.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head.

    Tian Linger walked up to the two of them and faced Du Bishu, but the corner of her eye was focused on Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Sixth Senior Brother, my father said that Xiaofan won't do anything, so let him do it!  "

    Du Bishu was startled, and Zhang Xiaofan's body seemed to be shaken. He slowly turned around and looked in the direction of Shoujing Hall, but he saw that the entrance to the hall was deep and Tian Buyi's figure was nowhere to be seen.

    Zhang Xiaofan bowed slowly in the direction of Shoujing Hall, and said in a low voice that seemed to be choked with sobs, "Thank you, Master."

    Tian Linger stood aside and seemed to want to say something, but in the end she didn't say anything. She pursed her lips and turned around and walked back.

    Seeing her walking away, Du Bishu suddenly said: "No wonder Junior Sister and Senior Brother Qi Hao from Longshou Peak had a big argument this morning."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and said: "What?"

    Du Bishu said: "Senior Brother Qi Hao came here in the morning. After talking to Master and his wife, the Junior Sister pulled him aside. Unexpectedly, not long after, it seemed that the Junior Sister said something, which made Senior Brother Qi Hao very embarrassed.  , Junior Sister got angry." Du Bishu paused, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and then said, "I guess she probably asked Senior Brother Qihao to plead with Senior Uncle Cangsong for you, that's why they started a big fight."

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a low and bitter smile, not knowing what to say, he shook his head and walked towards the back mountain.

    Du Bishu looked at his back from behind, but he saw the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder, grabbing his hair and playing with it from time to time. It looked quite funny, but he couldn't bear the thought of the fate that awaited Zhang Xiaofan after tomorrow.  His brows furrowed in worry and he sighed heavily.

    Zhang Xiaofan had not walked on the mountain road leading from Dazhu Peak to the back mountain for a long time. Along the way, he saw greenery on the roadside and the sound of birds chirping from afar.

    The oncoming mountain wind blew on his face, bringing a touch of coolness. Following the winding path, it felt like he was back to the past again.

    It turns out that nothing has changed here!  Even the white clouds floating in the distance on the mountainside of Dazhu Peak seemed exactly the same as before.

    The monkey Xiao Hui was very happy. He jumped down from Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, screamed "Zhi Zhi", and ran into the grass nearby. Suddenly he climbed up a big tree and swung up and down on it.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at its appearance and couldn't help but smile slightly. He recalled the scene when he met Xiao Hui, and it seemed as if the weight on his heart was slightly relieved at this moment.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of nowhere, Xiao Hui was right above his head, scurrying excitedly around the top of the big tree, but Zhang Xiaofan's eyes gradually only looked ahead, at the increasingly clear green bamboo forest.

    How many memories are frozen here!

    He stopped in front of the bamboo forest.

    When the mountain breeze blows, countless black bamboos dance and rustle in the wind, as if they are also welcoming the return of old friends.

    Zhang Xiaofan breathed deeply, the fresh, sweet and free air that only exists here in the world.

    Then he walked in.

    The green bamboo forest is as dense as before. In the soil under the tall green bamboos, countless bamboo shoots sprout out of the ground and grow freely here.

    Unconsciously, he walked back to the place where he used to cut bamboo. He saw that the black bamboo that was thin at first seemed to be thicker now.

    The whirling bamboo shadows and bursts of bamboo waves seemed to be surrounding him.

    The past events are flooding into my mind.

    He looked at everything around him blankly, as if he was a little crazy.

    "Zhang Xiaofan!"

    Suddenly, a soft and slightly surprising call sounded from the depths of the bamboo forest.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. The voice was so familiar, but it was something he never expected to hear in this place.  He immediately turned around and looked towards the sound, his breath suddenly suffocated, and he suddenly saw Baguio in a bamboo shadow, wearing aqua clothes that complemented the surrounding environment, standing there with a smile, a little tenderness, a little bit  Staring at himself obsessively.

    "You, why are you here?" Zhang Xiaofan said after the two people stared at each other like fools for a long time.

    Baguio walked over slowly, with a gentle smile in her eyes, and said softly: "I'm here to see you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt excited in his heartHe moved, biting his lower lip subconsciously, and said after a while: "But if someone discovers you, you will be in too much danger!"

    Baguio shook his head and said, "I don't care, I just want to see you."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. This was the first time he heard Baguio express her feelings so directly.  As if noticing Zhang Xiaofan's surprise, Baguio also blushed, and then said: "Your Qingyun Sect has been as stable as a mountain for more than a hundred years, and you have already relaxed your guard. I secretly went up the mountain, and no one noticed."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded silently, but then he thought that everyone in the right path now knew that Baguio was the daughter of the leader of the Devil Sect’s Ghost King Sect. If someone discovered that he was actually talking to her again at this moment, the consequences would be obvious.

    How smart Baguio is, she saw a hesitant look on Zhang Xiaofan's face at a glance, and the original smile was gradually replaced by a sad look, and said softly: "If you are worried about anything, then I'll go."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her and saw that although there was joy on Baguio's face, he could not hide the haggardness. He thought that these days, it must be because he was worried about himself.  Suddenly, he felt hot and blurted out: "What else can I worry about? Can I be worse?"

    Baguio was startled, glanced at him, Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly, and said: "It's okay, no one will come now, just talk to me!"

    Baguio smiled widely, nodded and said: "Okay."

    But after saying this, the two people looked at each other, but they didn't know what to say. The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and they were slightly embarrassed.

    After a long while, Baguio said angrily: "Idiot, you are talking!"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, but his mind went blank. He really didn’t know what to say to this beautiful woman.  I happened to look to the side out of the corner of my eye and saw a thick black bamboo lying on the ground not far away. It had probably rotted and fallen over the years. So I walked over and said, "Sit down!"

    Baguio smiled like a flower blooming, as beautiful as any other.

    She walked over and was about to sit down when Zhang Xiaofan suddenly grabbed her and said, "Wait a minute."

    Baguio was startled and said, "What's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan knelt down and wiped the black bamboo with his sleeve vigorously, making a clean area. Then he stood up, without looking at Baguio, lowered his head and said, "Sit down now!"

    Baguio put away her smile, moved the corners of her mouth, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan's figure with her bright eyes. After a while, she slowly sat down, then pulled Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Sit down too!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he said, "I, I can just sit on the ground"

    Unexpectedly, Baguio pulled him over hard and sat on the bamboo together, saying angrily: "Just sit down when I tell you to! Why are you sitting on the ground?"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly and felt a faint fragrance coming from his side, drifting in from the tip of his nose and reaching deep into his heart.  He couldn't help but turn his head to look at her, and saw Baguio staring at him, her eyes watery, with indescribable tenderness.

    “I have never noticed that, even when the two of them were trapped in the bleeding cave under the Dead Soul Abyss, Zhang Xiaofan never felt that he was so close to her.  After a while, he suddenly said: "Baguio."

    Baguio smiled and said, "What's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at her and said, "Why are you so nice to me?"

    Baguio was startled for a moment, then slowly moved his gaze to the land in front of him, a hint of confusion seemed to float on his face, and said, "Yes! Why am I so nice to you?"

    Above their heads, the bamboo leaves were swaying gently in the mountain wind, as if they were also whispering something.

    "You know my family background and the past, right?" After a long while, Baguio said quietly.

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded slightly and said, "Yes."

    Baguio said slowly: "My mother has been absent since I was a child, and my father is busy with the major affairs of the Holy Church, so he rarely has time to take care of me. People around me look at my father's face and always greet me with a smile and a polite smile.  Meant to flatter.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said, "Your father actually still cares about you."

    Baguio nodded and said, "Yes. But I didn't understand it before, and I didn't know it until I met you."

    She stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said quietly: "Xiaofan, I will never forget those days in the Blood Cave."

    Her voice sounded a little distant at the moment: "It turns out that in the darkness, even when I am about to die, I can find someone to rely on."

    Zhang Xiaofan was moved, but he didn’t know what to say.

    A jade-like hand stretched out, and Baguio gently took his hand and pulled it from her.There was a touch of tenderness on the soft skin.

    She took out a handkerchief from her arms and gently wiped the stains on her cuffs when Zhang Xiaofan wiped the bamboo for her just now.

    "Growing up, I don't know how many people have flattered me and given me so many rare treasures, but" She raised her head, stared into Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, and said softly, "Even if all the treasures in the world are placed in my possession  In front of me, nothing can compare to the sleeve you used to wipe the bamboo for me."

    At this moment, all the voices in the world suddenly disappeared.

    Only the gentle eyes of this beautiful woman surrounded him.

    How many years later, when you look back on the past, do you still remember when someone whispered to you?

    ????????? Do you still remember those words that were a little fanatical because of your youth and innocence?

    It’s like a vow deeply engraved in my heart that I will never give up!

    Have you ever opened your arms and embraced the one you love?

    I don’t know when it started, but in that gentle silence, he opened his arms and hugged the beautiful woman next to him tightly.

 Text Chapter 3

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The bamboo shadows were whirling, and bits of broken sunlight shone down, falling on the open space in the bamboo forest.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the bamboo forest in the distance and whispered: "Actually, sometimes I feel stupid. Senior sister, she obviously likes senior brother Qi Hao, but I still But, at that time, I saw her standing in front of Kui  In front of the cow, I didn’t know what to think, so I rushed towards it.”

    Baguio leaned against him and suddenly said: "If I were in danger, would you come to save me like this?"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly, scratched his head, and said after a long while: "I, I don't know, either," but after a pause, he thought about it carefully and said, "I think I can!"

    Baguio smiled, glared at him, withdrew her gaze, looked into the distance, and said quietly: "If you are in danger, I would be willing to trade my life for yours!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and turned to look at her. He saw Baguio looking calm, but he didn't seem to be joking. He said, "What did you say?"

    Baguio smiled, and suddenly thought of something, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, come with me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Where are you going?"

    Baguio said: "Whatever, the world is so big, we can go wherever we want. If you don't want to join our holy religion and be the enemy of our master, then we won't join and we will travel to the ends of the earth together, otherwise if you stay in Qingyun Sect  , with the temper of those old antiques, I am afraid that you will be in trouble."

    Zhang Xiaofan fell silent. Baguio looked at him worriedly and waited.

    Finally, Zhang Xiaofan looked over to her. Just as Baguio was about to say something, she saw Zhang Xiaofan slowly shake his head.

    "No, I won't leave Qingyun, Baguio."

    Baguio’s face suddenly darkened and said, “Are you going to wait here to die?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said: "Baguio, what you don't know is that Qingyun is my home. I was raised by my master and my wife. I can't abandon them."

    Baguio said angrily: "Your master punishes and scolds you all day long, and you still say good things about them?"

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up, smiled faintly, and said: "Baguio, maybe I may be a little stupid in the eyes of others, but I can still see these things. Although my master has always been strict, he is really kind to me. I  You know, he treats me sincerely." He said in a low voice: "These things now are actually my fault. I deceived him, so I deserve whatever punishment I receive, but I must not betray Master.  Door."

    Baguio was stunned for a long time, then suddenly sighed and said: "How can you be stupid? You are so smart! No wonder my father always told me that you look dull, but you are actually very smart!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, his face turned red, and he said, "He, your father said that to me?"

    Baguio smiled but did not answer, walked to him and said: "I know your temperament, and I can't force you to leave. But now that you are carrying a rare treasure of our holy religion and you have something to do with Tianyin Temple, it is really very  Danger. Have you thought about what to do?"

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a bitter smile and said: "Just let fate happen!"

    Baguio stared at him and said softly: "Don't let anything happen to you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled, looked up at the sky, and said: "You have been here for a long time, so you should go back quickly! To avoid any accidents. If we are destined to be together in the future see you again!"

    Baguio trembled, and Zhang Xiaofan felt a little bitter in his heart. He was really not sure about the outcome of tomorrow's trip to Tongtian Peak.

    At that moment, he turned around and walked slowly outside the bamboo forest.

    Just after he walked a few feet, he suddenly heard Baguio's voice from behind: "Xiaofan, let me ask you something."

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and said in surprise: "What?"

    Baguio seemed to be hesitant, but finally said: "In the woods outside Xiaochi Town, you once saw an ancient well on a full moon night. I want to know, what did you see in the ancient well?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and asked: "Why do you want to know this too?"

    Baguio felt a little nervous unconsciously, and said angrily: "What do you say!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "What is so strange about that ancient well that you are so interested in?"

    Baguio smiled but did not answer.

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth to speak, but he remembered something and his face turned red again. He actually didn't say anything. After a while, he said, "I, I will definitely tell you when we meet next time."

    Baguio was startled for a moment, and then smiled. After all, listening to Zhang Xiaofan’s words, he didn’t mean to be willing to be manipulated by his master, so he smiled and said: “Okay!”??Remember!  "

    Zhang Xiaofan chuckled, and after meeting and chatting with Baguio, his mood immediately improved a lot, and he felt much more relaxed. He stretched out his hand and waved to Baguio, turned around and walked out of the bamboo forest.

    Before walking far, the monkey Xiao Hui jumped down from the top of a big bamboo tree and landed on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder. He also looked back at Baguio.

    Deep in the bamboo forest, Baguio stared blankly at the retreating figure, motionless.

    The next day, early morning.

    While the moist air in the mountains was still floating on Dazhu Peak, everyone in Dazhu Peak had already gotten up.

    Tian Buyi put the bundle together and walked slowly to the open space in front of the Shoujing Hall with Suru. They saw that everyone was already waiting here, and Zhang Xiaofan stood at the last position among the crowd.

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "Da Ren, you take Lao Qi with you, so the others don't have to go."

    Song Daren nodded in response. Everyone else's faces showed disappointment, but Tian Linger stood up and said to Tian Buyi: "Dad, I want to go too."

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "What are you doing, causing trouble!"

    Tian Linger clenched her teeth, looked at Suru with a pleading look, and called out: "Mother."

    Suru sighed and said to Tian Buyi: "Forget it, let her go!"

    Tian Buyi frowned, and finally nodded reluctantly, then stopped looking at her, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan in the distance, and said, "Let's go!"

    "As he said that, he flicked his sleeves and robe, took up the fairy sword, and flew away first, followed by Suru.

    On the ground, all the disciples gathered around him. He Dazhi coughed and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "Well, junior brother, you, be careful."

    Zhang Xiaofan, for the first time in these days, saw the caring expressions on the faces of all the senior brothers. He felt moved in his heart and whispered: "Yes."

    Song Daren sighed and said, "Junior brother, let's go!"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and walked to Song Daren. He couldn't help but look at Tian Linger who was standing next to him, but saw that she was also looking at him, her eyes were full of concern, but she still said nothing.  explain.

    With two swish sounds, Zhang Xiaofan once again stood behind Song Daren and soared into the sky, straight into the sky.

    Looking at the increasingly blue color in the sky, it seems that everything is like the beginning of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, but there is no such excitement as before.

    Tongtian Peak, towering into the clouds, stands tall and majestic, still so ethereal and ethereal, still not contaminated by the tackiness of the world, as if it also opens its arms to welcome their arrival.

    Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan and landed on the sea of ??clouds with Tian Linger. From the Yuqing Palace on the top of the mountain in the distance, the distant ringing of bells could be heard.

    Tian Buyi and Suru could no longer see anyone at this moment. They had probably gone to Yuqing Palace first. On the sea of ??clouds, many disciples from Nagato and other branches gathered. At this time, they saw Song Daren and others arriving.  , there was a commotion, and many eyes turned to Zhang Xiaofan who was standing behind.

    Countless whispers are floating here and there above the sea of ??clouds, like those floating clouds.

    Song Daren and Tian Linger both had tense faces, pretending to ignore the looks of people around them.  After a while, a person walked out of the crowd and walked towards the three of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at him and recognized this person. He was the Changmen disciple Chang Jian whom he met last time when he went to Tongtian Peak. He was also the person who had fought against Song Daren in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    Song Daren also knew this person. When he saw him approaching, he cupped his hands and said, "Senior Brother Chang, are you okay?"

    Chang Jian hurriedly returned the salute, but out of the corner of his eye, he still glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and then said: "Senior Brother Song, Senior Uncle Tian Buyi has arrived here just now, and he specifically asked me to lead you as soon as you guys get here.  Go directly to Yuqing Palace."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "Then I'll trouble Senior Brother Chang."

    Chang Jian smiled faintly and said sideways: "Those guys, please come with me!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Song Daren, Tian Linger and Zhang Xiaofan followed him, passed through the sea of ??clouds, passed through the eyes of countless Qingyun disciples, came to the edge of the Hong Bridge, and walked up.

    At this time, the first ray of sunshine in the morning finally shines on the world, shining softly on the Tongtian Peak. The clear water waves on both sides of the Hongqiao Bridge, and a beautiful rainbow emerges from the rippling layers.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and looked into the distance. The boundless world was like an incredible huge picture, and he was, after all, just a small embellishment in it.

    They walked like this until they passed the Hongqiao and came to the Bishui Pool. They also saw the wide steps leading directly to the Yuqing Hall.I just didn’t see the spiritual beast Water Qilin at Qingyun Gate. I guess it’s probably still in the Bishui Pool!

    "Cang!"

    From the Yuqing Palace on the top of the mountain, there was another crisp sound of bells and tripods.

    Chang Jian smiled at them and said, "We're almost there, let's go!"

    Song Daren responded, but couldn't help but glance at Zhang Xiaofan, only to see his junior brother staring blankly at the top of the mountain with an expressionless face.

    This place is much quieter than that of Yunhai. Along the way, there are almost no Qingyun disciples.  Several young people who were cleaning the paths raised their hands in greeting when they saw Chang Jian.

    One step, one step.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked upward, getting higher and higher, but for some reason, he felt his heart getting heavier and heavier.  The ethereal place in front of him made his heart beat faster and faster as he got closer.

    Unknown and inexplicable tension enveloped him.  And what will be waiting for him?

    From the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak, another distant bell rang, floating among the peaks

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, in a remote place, four people, three men and one woman, stood side by side, looking at Qingyun Mountain quietly.

    After a while, the oldest Poison God suddenly smiled and said: "I never thought that I would come back here in my lifetime."

    The Ghost King standing next to him smiled faintly and said: "With seniors in charge of the overall situation, we will be able to return here. After a while, it will not be surprising if we reach the top of Tongtian Peak."

    The Poison God immediately shook his head and said with a smile: "Brother Ghost King, haven't we already discussed this a long time ago? Taoist brother Yuyangzi from the Changsheng Hall will be in charge of this big event. We are all just pawns."

    With that said, he turned his head and said to the man on the other side: "That's right! Brother Yuyangzi, haha."

    One of the four major sects of the Demon Sect, Yu Yangzi, the sect leader of the Changsheng Hall, has double eyebrows and a very handsome appearance. He looks like a man in his early thirties, but in fact he has been a practitioner of the Demon Sect for hundreds of years.

    Among the demonic sect, the Changsheng Hall is a very special faction, because this faction has always been responsible for guarding the most important holy place of the demonic sect, the temple, in the wilderness, and the purpose of this lineage is as follows:  The name is ordinary, just for the pursuit of immortality.  It's just that they are among the four major factions of the Demonic Cult. They often use unscrupulous means in their actions, which is completely opposite to the righteous way of seeking immortality. We will talk about this later.

    This time the demon sect secretly came to Qingyun Mountain. When Yuyangzi arrived here, after several secret discussions, he was elected as the person in charge of this major event of the demon sect. He was inevitably a little proud. He smiled and said: "Qingyun Sect has been here for hundreds of years.  They come here to oppress our holy religion everywhere, and we must seek justice from them today."

    The Ghost King smiled and said, "That's good."

    After saying that, he turned his head and smiled at the woman who had been standing next to him, the only female sect leader among the four major sects, the Sanmiao Fairy of the Hehuan Sect, and said, "Wait a while, I want to see your wonderful way, Fairy."  It’s law.”

    Fairy Sanmiao was born in the Acacia sect, one of the most notorious sects in the demon sect. Her appearance is extremely beautiful, but when she looks at it, there is no hint of lust at all. She has a pale complexion and no makeup, but she actually has a beauty that is as cold as frost.  , but somewhat similar to Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak on Qingyun Mountain.

    Hearing the words of the Ghost King, Fairy Sanmiao smiled faintly and said: "The three Taoist brothers are all big people who have seen the world, far better than a little girl like me, but we all made a strong oath in front of the Holy Mother's throne. This time  We must work together to avenge the shame of the temple being humiliated. I hope the three Taoist brothers will put aside their past grudges together and not live up to their words."

    The three ghost kings looked at each other and said, "Fairy, don't worry, we have no different intentions."

    Fairy Sanmiao smiled slightly, then turned to face the Ghost King and said: "Brother Ghost King, I have been here for several days, why don't I see my niece?"

    The Ghost King was startled and said: "You said that girl Baguio is a playful child and she doesn't know where she went. Does the fairy have anything to do with her?"

    Fairy Sanmiao said calmly: "It's nothing, but I recently heard that Ling Qianjin got a treasure, which is the rare treasure Acacia Bell passed down by Mrs. Jinling. Is this possible?"

    Poison God and Yu Yangzi were both slightly moved. Obviously, the name Mrs. Jinling must be treated with caution even for demon giants like them.

    The Ghost King’s expression changed, and there was a faint light flashing in his eyes, and he said, “I wonder where the fairy got this news?”

    Fairy Sanmiao stretched out her jade-like hand, gently combed her hair, and said expressionlessly: "Of course I heard it. Brother Ghost King, Mrs. Jinling was our Hehuan eight hundred years ago.  The ancestor of the Hehuan sect, the Hehuan bell left by her has always been the treasure of our Hehuan sect. This must be?You know that too, right?  "

    The Ghost King stopped talking, but he stood with his hands behind his back, with a calm demeanor, without the slightest sign of retreat. The atmosphere that was just harmonious just now became tense in the blink of an eye.

    Yuyangzi coughed and glanced at the Poison God. Unexpectedly, the Poison God turned his head and looked at the Qingyun Mountain in the distance, obviously not wanting to meddle in other people's business.  Yuyangzi cursed secretly in his heart. If it had been the past, he himself would have wished that the two enemies had fought to the death first. But now that he was the person in charge, he had no choice but to take a step forward.  He said: "You two, why are you so angry just talking? You two are also experts in Taoism, and now there is a big issue at hand. How about suppressing this matter first, and then you two can solve it by yourselves when the matter is over?"  "

    Fairy Sanmiao glanced at him, nodded slightly, and looked away. The Ghost King had no expression on his face, but he sneered in his heart: This Yuyangzi is indeed not a good person. He had to persuade her because of her status, but she also had a vague problem.  After the big event, the two factions were provoked to fight against each other.

    But the Alchemy Bell is really an extraordinary treasure. It has always been called the four wonders of the Demon Sect along with the "Fulong Cauldron" of the Ghost King Sect, the "Blood Devouring Bead" of the Blood Refining Hall and the "Ten Thousand Poisons Returning Sect Bag" of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.  Treasure, what's more, there have been rumors in the demon sect that many of the magic and magic in the Acacia sect must use this Acacia bell as a matchmaker to achieve the greatest miraculous effect.

    No matter how stupid the Ghost King is, he will not willingly hand over such a valuable treasure. Moreover, after Baguio obtained this rare treasure from the blood-dropping cave under the Dead Soul Abyss, he also specifically asked not to make it public, but he did not know whether the three wonderful fairies had supernatural powers.  Xiao, actually also inquired about this matter.

    In this moment, the Ghost King thought about the people around him, but with a slight smile on his face, he said: "Brother Yuyangzi is right, we might as well talk about it after this matter has been dealt with here.  .”

    Seeing that these two people who had always been unruly in the past actually listened to his words this time, Yu Yangzi couldn't help feeling proud again.

    At this moment, Poison God suddenly said: "Ah! The sun is coming out."

    Hearing this, everyone looked towards Qingyun Mountain together, and sure enough they saw a red sun shining brightly, slowly rising from Qingyun Mountain in the distance, spreading sunlight to the world.

    The warm sunshine also shone on these four people, casting long shadows behind them.

    After walking up the last step, Zhang Xiaofan finally came to the outside of Yuqing Hall again.  This tall and solemn palace stood in front of him, so majestic that people standing in front of it seemed like ants.

    Chang Jian said: "Let's go in!"

    Song Daren and Tian Linger both nodded in agreement. Zhang Xiaofan was about to walk away when suddenly he was shaken and looked to the side. At the other corner of the steps, he saw a man sitting on the ground leaning against the railing. His clothes were still on him.  It was clean, but because he sat casually on the ground, there was some dust on his hem. His eyes looked blankly at Zhang Xiaofan, and he muttered something in a low voice?

    He is Uncle Wang who has been crazy for many years.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt sad and was about to walk over, but Song Daren pulled him back and said in a low voice: "Junior brother, let's go in first! Don't keep the teachers waiting for too long. As for Uncle Wang, wait for you wait until you come out.  It’s not too late to visit him.”

    Zhang Xiaofan stopped and felt sad for a while, but after all, he knew that Song Daren was telling the truth and that he was ready to be punished. He nodded and smiled forcefully at Song Daren.  Chang Jian, who was standing aside, saw this and whispered: "You two, if there is nothing else, let's go in to meet the senior teachers!"

    Song Daren agreed and walked forward with Zhang Xiaofan, but Tian Linger frowned and said: "Senior Senior? Senior Brother Chang, are there any seniors from other sects here?"

    Chang Jian hesitated for a moment and said: "Yes, several divine monks came from Tianyin Temple. In addition, there are also seniors from Fenxiang Valley who came to ask us about Zhang Junior Brother Zhang's situation."

    Tian Linger lost color and turned pale. Song Daren also frowned.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked forward silently and said: "Senior Brother Chang, let's go in!"

    Chang Jian looked at him, nodded and said, "Okay, come with me."

    With that said, he walked in first. Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and followed with a somewhat heavy step. Behind him, Song Daren and Tian Linger looked at each other and saw the anxiety and worry in each other's eyes.  But also helpless, I had no choice but to follow.

    Just when they entered the Yuqing Hall, Uncle Wang, who had been sitting in the corner, looked at Zhang Xiaofan. At this time, he saw Zhang Xiaofan disappearing into the Yuqing Hall. For some reason, he stood up unsteadily.  , scratched his head in confusion like a child, and actually walked towards the Yuqing Palace.

    ThisFor 20 years, Uncle Wang has been taken care of by the Qingyun Sect. His madness has never been cured. He wanders around the Tongtian Peak all day long. This is the Yuqing Palace, which is sacred in the eyes of ordinary Qingyun disciples. He often goes in, but  He has never caused any big trouble, and no one pays attention to him as time goes by.

    At this time, he actually walked in smoothly and disappeared into the Yuqing Palace.

 Text Chapter 4

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    As soon as you cross the threshold, you are greeted by a solemn and solemn atmosphere. The most sacred place in Qingyun Gate is still as majestic as before, which is amazing.

    There were many people standing and sitting in the huge hall, but for some reason, the first thing Zhang Xiaofan looked at was not these people, but the people in the shadows who looked so far away in the deepest part of the hall.  Three pure statues.

    In front of the main hall, the lit incense candles burned silently, with wisps of light smoke floating up.

    In the middle of the hall, above the main seat, Daoxuan, a highly virtuous and immortal person with crane bones and immortal demeanor, is sitting there. Next to his seat, there is a small coffee table, and what is placed on the table is Zhang Xiaofan's magic weapon, the fire stick.

    In the row to his right is the head seat of each branch of the Qingyun Sect. Everyone, including Tian Buyi, is sitting there.  The other elders and disciples of Qingyun Sect were sitting or standing behind them.  As for the people they were familiar with, Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu and others were also present, and Lu Xueqi was standing silently behind Master Shuiyue. Next to him stood Wen Min, whom Song Daren longed for. His bright eyes were gleaming, staring at Zhang Xiaofan's figure.  .

    On the left side of Master Daoxuan, there are many people Zhang Xiaofan has never seen before, including kind-looking monks and gloomy-looking old people.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced around and saw only a few familiar faces among the group of people. Among them, Tianyin Temple's Faxiang and Fashan were also standing respectfully behind an old monk sitting at the top. It seemed that this man had a kind appearance.  Most of the old monks are also divine monks of Tianyin Temple.

    Chang Jian walked over with Song Daren, Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger, saluted Master Daoxuan, and said: "Master, Junior Brother Zhang from Dazhu Peak has arrived."

    The people around him trembled for a while, and their eyes suddenly moved over. Not only Zhang Xiaofan, but also Song Daren and Tian Linger felt a little uncomfortable.

    Suru, who was sitting next to Tian Buyi, frowned and said to them, "Stand over."

    Song Daren and others breathed a sigh of relief and came over in response. At this moment, Cangsong Taoist sitting on top of Tian Buyi suddenly coughed.

    Tian Buyi's face muscles moved, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, but he finally said coldly: "Old Qi, you stand there, the master and the seniors have something to ask you."

    The steps that Zhang Xiaofan had just taken seemed to hit a wall, and he stopped suddenly. After a while, he whispered: "Yes."

    Song Daren and Tian Linger looked at each other, then looked at Zhang Xiaofan, with worries in their eyes, but after all they knew that this was not the time, so they had no choice but to walk and stand behind Tian Buyi.

    Master Daoxuan looked down expressionlessly, and saw a young man standing alone between the crowds on both sides, with slight nervousness and fear in his eyes, and even his hands were clenched tightly.

    Is this really the orphan with mediocre qualifications in Caomiao Village?

    Deep in his heart, he sighed.

    "Zhang Xiaofan." Master Daoxuan called out slowly.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body seemed to tremble slightly, and he slowly knelt down and whispered: "The disciple is here."

    Master Daoxuan looked at him and said: "These seniors next to me are all experts in my righteous way, and they are here for you this time. This is the presiding monk Puhong of Tianyin Temple. Sitting next to him is  He is also the divine monk of Tianyin Temple, Master Pukong, and the Shangguan of Fenxiang Valley"

    Master Daoxuan couldn’t lose his etiquette, so he naturally had to mention all the famous names behind him, but Zhang Xiaofan had no intention of listening anymore.  For a moment, his eyes fell on the two kind-faced old monks sitting in the front. They were wearing red monk robes with gold wire and iron, and their white eyebrows were as white as snow. They were also looking at him at this moment.

    Divine Monk Puhong ranks first among the four great divine monks of Tianyin Temple. He has always been ranked as the three great masters in the world along with Daoxuan Zhenren of Qingyun Sect and the owner of Fenxiang Valley. His status is far higher than that of others.  It is extremely difficult for ordinary cultivators to meet him, but this time he unexpectedly broke a century-old precedent and alerted the Supreme Dharma to arrive at Qingyun Mountain.

    Not to mention Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, even the Qingyun Sect who received the news was also surprised. This shows how much Tianyin Temple attaches great importance to the unexpected appearance of the "Great Brahma Prajna" true teaching!

    Above the main hall, Master Daoxuan’s voice stopped at some point, and there was silence. Everyone’s eyes were fixed on the figure kneeling on the ground.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lowered his head and stared at the blue bricks in front of him. He suddenly thought quietly in his heart: Are these monks the same people as Puzhi back then?

    In the distance, the fire stick lying quietly on the coffee table next to Master Daoxuan seemed to sense the owner's thoughts, and there was a faint flash of green light.

    &nbsp; "Zhang Xiaofan," Master Daoxuan said slowly, "Now I'm going to ask you a few things, and you have to answer them honestly."

    Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan seemed to be considering his words, and after a long while, he slowly said: "On this trip to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, a Taoist fellow from Tianyin Temple pointed out that the Taoist method you used when fighting the strange beast Kui Niu was actually Tianyin.  Is this the true Dharma of 'Great Brahma Prajna' that is never taught outside the temple?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said nothing, and the atmosphere in Yuqing Palace suddenly seemed slightly tense.  Tian Buyi turned his head uncomfortably, only to find that everyone was staring at Zhang Xiaofan in silence.

    There seemed to be something invisible beating gently in the air.

    After a long while, Zhang Xiaofan’s voice slowly said: “Yes.”

    "What?"

    Suddenly, there was an uproar in the main hall. Although they had expected this answer, after Zhang Xiaofan said it, the monks of Tianyin Temple still looked excited. Only Puhong and Pukong sitting in front, including those standing  The faces of the Dharma figures behind them did not change at all, and they were silent.

    "But here at Qingyun Gate, Tian Buyi's face became increasingly ugly, and the faces of Tian Linger and others were also extremely pale.  Among the astonishment, only Lu Xueqi looked at the silent figure without saying a word.

    Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and glanced slightly at the Tianyin Temple Puhong Divine Monk. However, amidst the excited expressions of all the disciples, Master Puhong slowly closed his eyes and made it clear that he would not be there for the time being.  Open your mouth.

    Master Daoxuan snorted coldly in his heart, turned to Zhang Xiaofan, and raised his hand to signal silence to the noisy crowd.

    After all, his status is not trivial. Soon, everyone from the Qingyun sect to the other sects became quiet. Master Daoxuan could only be heard saying slowly: "Besides, some people say that this fire stick in your hand is"  , he reached out and picked up the black stick, and continued: "There are evil blood-devouring beads from the Demon Cult on it, but is it true?"

    There was another moment of silence, and Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice, "Yes."

    This time, everyone unexpectedly remained silent.  Blood-devouring beads, this word full of bloody evil, actually appears on the body of a Qingyun Sect disciple!

    Master Daoxuan’s face gradually darkened, and he said, “Do you have anything to say?”

    Although he had already thought about facing today's situation, Zhang Xiaofan's heart was still blank at the moment. The fear of unknown and possible punishment made his body tremble slightly.

    "I, I, I"

    Like a desperate but still struggling boat in the sea, he said simple words in a daze, but he didn't know what he wanted to say?

    Master Daoxuan looked grim and said, "Where did this blood-devouring bead come from?"

    The voice suddenly got louder at the end, and the tone turned sharp. When Zhang Xiaofan was shouted at, Zhang Xiaofan's mind buzzed, and there was a sudden confusion. He finally spoke. From this beginning, the rest of the words naturally followed: He has been teased by the monkey Xiao Hui since he was a child.  , and later he and Tian Linger chased him to the deep valley in the back mountain. The blood-devouring bead and the strange black stick suddenly fought with each other, and finally changed into this shape

    In the main hall, everyone looked at each other, even Master Daoxuan, Pu Hong, Pukong, and the old man Shangguan from Fenxiang Valley frowned.  It was the first time for these accomplished monks to hear about the blood-devouring beads and the soul-absorbing beads being smelted using blood as a medium. It shows that the world is so vast and there are indeed many wonders.

    There were quite a few people who were suspicious, but looking at Zhang Xiaofan's eyes slightly dull and his expression lost, it didn't look like he was lying.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment, then looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Okay, I will believe your story about the accidental smelting, but before that, the blood-devouring bead was already on your body. How could you, a little kid, do this?  Waiting for something evil? Also, the blood-devouring bead has always sucked the essence and blood of living creatures, and it was not smelted with Soul-Destroying Beads at that time, how could you be safe?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless. The real reason for the matter was naturally that Pu Zhi used the true Buddhist method to temporarily restrain the blood-devouring beads. Moreover, Pu Zhi also told him to find an uninhabited and remote cliff to throw them away, but it was Zhang Xiaofan himself.  Collect this bead as a souvenir.

    " Speaking of universal wisdom at this moment is naturally equivalent to saying everything. However, these are the words that Zhang Xiaofan deeply does not want to say.

    That kind old monk actually only had a fate with me for one night. I just called him "Master" for the only time when he ran out of oil. However, over the years, he has become a master no matter what.  Can't forget that person.

    In an instant, it seemed as if the eyes and voices of the people around him became so distant, and the scene in front of him seemed to have returned to many years ago, when he was facingThe little boy said to the old monk stubbornly and firmly: "I know, and I won't tell you until I die!"

    Not even to death!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "explain!"

    A loud shout shook everyone, but it was Tian Buyi who frowned and stood up angrily, startling everyone.  His expression was extremely serious, but the worry in his eyes was getting heavier and heavier. What Zhang Xiaofan had already admitted at this moment was a serious violation of the Qingyun Sect and the Taboo of the Righteous Dao. According to common sense, he would have to die.

    Tian Buyi was shocked and angry, but he saw that this young disciple didn't seem to know that his life was on the line, especially since people from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley were here. Even if Qingyun Sect wanted to protect it, there was nothing he could do. If this happened again  If we go down, I'm afraid Zhang Xiaofan's life will really be in danger!

    Helpless, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit, and slowly lowered his head without saying a word. The others, too. Suru and other people in Dazhu Peak watched him grow up, and they were all dumbfounded for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan has always been silent and tenacious.  At this critical moment, he seemed to be desperate not to say anything.

    Tian Buyi suddenly took a step forward, but before he could say anything, Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple who had been silent all this time, suddenly opened his eyes and said: "Donor Tian, ??if there is something we need to discuss slowly, don't be violent."  .”

    Tian Buyi was startled. He did not expect that Master Puhong would suddenly speak for Zhang Xiaofan. However, Master Puhong was so virtuous and highly respected that even he, the leader of the Qingyun Sect, did not dare to disrespect him, so he could only hum.  With a sound, he sat back.

    Master Daoxuan glanced at Puhong indifferently, frowned slightly, as if he had something in mind, and then said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Also, where did you learn the true Dharma of Brahma Prajna in you?"

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone immediately became nervous. The key to this is that it vaguely affects the private undercurrents of the two major factions of the righteous way today. This answer must be earth-shattering!

    But Zhang Xiaofan still knelt there in silence, not saying a word for a long time.

    Daoxuan’s pupils shrank and he said coldly: “You still don’t tell the truth?”

    From the beginning to the end, he had been looking at Zhang Xiaofan's Dharma form, but suddenly he lowered his head and stopped looking at him. Even Puhong Pukong, who was sitting in front of him, also looked at each other at this moment. There was a faint light flashing in his eyes, and he didn't know it.  What are you thinking about?

    The world around you is silent, but it seems to have turned into a huge invisible wall, sandwiching yourself in the middle and squeezing it coldly.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly felt out of breath, but he still did not speak.

    Maybe, even he himself doesn’t know what he is insisting on?

    "boom!"

    There was a loud noise, and everyone was startled. Zhang Xiaofan also looked up, and saw that it was Master Daoxuan who slapped the fire stick on the coffee table. He suddenly stood up, frowning, obviously angry, and shouted: "Evil barrier  ! Don’t think that I can’t do anything to you if you don’t speak!”

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled, with a complicated expression on his face, but he did not speak after all.

    Daoxuan was even angrier, and he smiled angrily, saying: "Okay, okay, okay, you evil obstacle, today I will let you"

    "Master, calm down!"

    Suddenly, a shout came from the Qingyun Sect disciples, and suddenly the Qingyun Sect was in a state of commotion, and everyone lost their countenance.  Master Daoxuan has been sitting in the Qingyun Palace for hundreds of years, and no one has ever dared to match his power. Unexpectedly, someone dared to stop him today. At this time, even Zhang Xiaofan turned around to look.

    Amidst the uproar, Lu Xueqi suddenly stood out from the crowd, walked to the middle, stood next to Zhang Xiaofan, and knelt down.

    Master Daoxuan was stunned for a while, and Master Shuiyue was also extremely surprised. He stood up and said anxiously: "Qier, are you crazy? Come back quickly!"

    Lu Xueqi's face was slightly pale, but she showed no intention of flinching as she knelt next to Zhang Xiaofan. On her unparalleled beautiful face, her white teeth gently bit her pale lower lip, and she said quietly: "Head Master  Uncle, Lu Xueqi, a disciple of Xiaozhu Peak, has something to say."

    Shuiyue frowned and shouted: "Qi'er, Zhang Xiaofan is a disciple of Dazhu Peak. He has committed a serious crime. The master has made his own decision. Don't talk too much and come back quickly!"

    The corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth seemed to twitch. Zhang Xiaofan, who was beside her, could clearly hear her sudden heavy breathing. Obviously, in front of everyone, the pressure she felt kneeling next to him at this moment was definitely not trivial.

    However, in this solemn and solemn hall, under the unfamiliar eyes of everyone, this beautiful woman still did not step back.

    The mountain breeze outside Yuqing Hall blew in at some point.

    A few strands of her hair were swept up and fluttered gently.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the sideThe woman did not speak.

    "Uncle Master, please allow me to say a few words."

    Master Daoxuan glanced around and saw that fellow Taoists from other sects were looking at him one after another, so he could only say coldly: "Okay, just say it."

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Thank you very much, Master. Master, uncles and uncles, I don't have a close relationship with Zhang Xiaofan, Junior Brother Zhang, but after the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, I went down the mountain with him, and we went to Wanbat Ancient in Kongsang Mountain.  In the cave and Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, I saw with my own eyes that Junior Brother Zhang was fighting to the death with the remnants of the Demon Sect. He was definitely not a traitor to the Demon Sect. At this moment, when outsiders are present, Junior Brother Zhang may have something to hide. Please think twice, please do not act  "

    "etc!"

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted Lu Xueqi's words.  When everyone looked around, they saw the old man with the surname Shangguan in Fenxiang Valley sitting under the two divine monks of Tianyin Temple. Just now, Zhang Xiaofan’s attention was focused on the two divine monks of Tianyin Temple and he did not pay attention to him. At this moment  Looking at him, I saw that he had a thin face and a rather slender figure, and even his words were a bit sharp.

    "The outsiders this girl is talking about are probably me, Taoist brothers Puhong, Pukong, and all my colleagues, right? Hey, what happened to Qingyun Sect, how can you still claim to be the authentic one in the world?  Don’t you even want us to see your explanation?”

    The expressions on the faces of Master Daoxuan and the other chief elders suddenly turned ugly. Taoist Cangsong sitting next to him said coldly: "Brother Shangguan Ce, since our master has decided to put this person on trial in front of you today, it is  To give you an explanation!"

    Shangguan Ce sneered twice and said in a dark voice: "Master Cangsong, there are so many hidden things about this disciple of your Qingyun Sect named Zhang Xiaofan. In addition to possessing evil objects from the Demon Sect, he is also unfaithful to Tianyin Temple."  Dharma, and most of it has something to do with our supreme artifact Xuanhuojian in Fenxiang Valley." At this point, he paused, turned his eyes to Daoxuan, and said: "I'll put my words first, Xuanhuojian is  We must find my treasure of Fenxiang Valley!"

    The more Tian Buyi listened, the angrier he became. He sneered and said, "Brother Shangguan Dao, since this treasure is so important, why don't you, Fenxiang Valley, think highly of it and throw it around casually? How come it has a relationship with my disciple? So,  Those of you who guard the treasures are probably also useless, right?"

    Shangguan Ce was furious and Huo Di stood up. Tian Buyi did not show any weakness and stood up too. The atmosphere in the field suddenly became tense.

    Daoxuan shouted: "Junior brother Tian, ??what are you doing? Sit down!"

    Tian Buyi glared at Shangguan Ce fiercely, but after all he did not dare to disobey the leader in public, so he had to sit down slowly.  Daoxuan turned to Shangguan Ce and said, "Brother Shangguan Dao, we will naturally give you an explanation. Don't worry."

    Shangguan Ce sneered and sat back.

    Shui Yue next to her said angrily: "Qier, you're not coming back yet!"

    Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi, who used to obey her master's words and obey everything, seemed to be a different person today. She raised her head and said to Daoxuan: "Uncle Master, no matter what mistake Junior Brother Zhang has made, I kindly ask Uncle Master to investigate carefully, but he  It’s definitely not a traitor who sneaked into my Qingyun sect!”

    She looked forward with a calm expression, as if she was not afraid of the whole world, and said resolutely: "Disciple Lu Xueqi, I am willing to guarantee it with my life!"

    Everyone was shocked for a moment!

    Even Zhang Xiaofan himself opened his mouth slightly, staring blankly at the woman kneeling with him. On the snow-white skin and the frosty face, suddenly, there seemed to be a vague tenderness.

    "Disciple Lin Jingyu is also willing to vouch for Zhang Xiaofan with his life!"

    Almost at the same time that Lu Xueqi finished speaking, Lin Jingyu couldn't bear it anymore and rushed out resolutely, kneeling on the main hall. Without even looking at Master Cangsong Taoist, his face suddenly turned into a look like pig liver, as if he was risking his life.  , loudly said: "Junior brother Zhang has been through life and death for Qingyun, and he will definitely not be a traitor from outside. I have grown up with him and know that there is absolutely no such thing. Please think twice, uncle!"

    Master Daoxuan's face looked as ugly as possible at this moment, but he seemed to be stimulated by something at this moment. There was a sudden commotion among the Qingyun disciples. In a moment, the disciples of Fenghui Peak, Longshou Peak and Dazhu Peak, all at the same time  Someone ran out, knelt down together, and said loudly: "Disciple is also willing to vouch for Junior Brother Zhang with his life!"

    Everyone turned pale, and looking around, they saw that these three people were Qi Hao and Tian Linger. At this moment, in addition to Tian Buyi and his wife, Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, and Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak.  , all stood up at the same time, extremely shocked.

    At this moment, the situation in the main hall was in chaos. Master Daoxuan was very angry. He thought to himself, are these rebellious disciples going to rebel today?  It just so happened that at this time, many comrades from the righteous path were here, and they found out??No.  He, the head of the Qingyun Sect, was really embarrassed. He was so angry that he didn't know what to do.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard someone coughing slightly behind me, but it was his disciple Xiao Yicai, who said softly: "Master, would you like to go back and have a rest, and deal with it later?"

    Master Daoxuan immediately woke up, snorted heavily, and slammed the table. The Qingyun disciples who were in chaos suddenly became quiet, and all looked here.

    Master Daoxuan said nothing and strode towards the inner hall. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Only Xiao Yicai stood up with a smile and said to everyone: "Well, there was an urgent matter in the back mountain just now, which needs to be dealt with by my mentor. Please wait a moment."  Wait a moment."

    Shangguan Ce had a sarcastic look on his face and said: "Master Nephew Xiao, I have long heard that your Qingyun Sect has strict rules. When I see you today, it is indeed extraordinary!"

    Anger flashed across Xiao Yicai's eyes, but then he smiled and said: "Senior, you are joking." After saying that, he turned around, coughed slightly, walked up to Taoist Cangsong and other leaders of each channel, and whispered in a low voice: "Uncles  , why don’t you wake them up?”

    Zeng Shuchang and others reacted, immediately stepped forward to call the disciples back, pulled them aside and scolded them severely.  Tian Linger was pulled back by Suru, but she was not scolded. Instead, she was full of grievances, with tears in her eyes, and shouted: "Mother"

    Suru let out a long sigh, shook her head, and signaled her to stop talking.  Tian Linger looked at Tian Buyi, only to see that Tian Buyi's face was ashen, his brows were furrowed, and he sat on the chair in a muffled voice without saying a word.

    Lu Xueqi was forcefully pulled out of Yuqing Hall by her senior sister Wen Min. People around her looked at them with strange looks. Until they reached a secluded corner outside Yuqing Hall, Wenmin complained in a low voice, but Lu Xueqi lowered her head and remained silent.  .

    After a while, Master Shuiyue slowly walked over.

    After all, Wenmin loved his junior sister, so he went up to her, spoke to Shuiyue in a low voice, and tried her best to explain, but Shuiyue's face was solemn, and she walked straight to Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi did not dare to look at her, lowered her head, and called softly: "Master."

    Shuiyue stared at her, her proudest and most beautiful disciple. She didn't speak for a while, and then suddenly sighed, her voice was quite helpless, as if there was a touch of sadness.

    Wen Min and Lu Xueqi were surprised at the same time.

    Shuiyue looked away from Lu Xueqi, walked to the railing outside the Yuqing Hall, and looked out, only to see the mountain peaks reaching into the sky, white clouds floating in the air, and an awe-inspiring atmosphere.

    "Qier, you did something wrong today, do you know?"

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said softly: "Yes, Master, it is the disciple's fault that I have made things difficult for you. But that Zhang Xiaofan is indeed not"

    Shuiyue suddenly turned back to stare at her and said, "Why did you risk your life to vouch for him?"

    Lu Xueqi’s face suddenly turned pale and she was speechless.

    Shuiyue looked at her for a long time, shook his head and sighed: "What an injustice!"

    Lu Xueqi whispered: "Master, I, I am not"

    Shuiyue suddenly said: "Do you know that when I said you did something wrong just now, I didn't mean that you would stop me from stepping down?"

    Both Lu Xueqi and Wenmin were surprised. Wenmin said in surprise: "Master, what did you say?"

    Shuiyue smiled bitterly and looked into the distance again, as if she had also fallen into a long-lasting memory: "You young people, you don't know the heights of the world, if you show off your courage for a moment, I'm afraid you will push that Zhang Xiaofan to his death.  !”

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned pale and she said in a voiceless voice, “Master?”

    Shuiyue's voice gradually became lower, as if he was seeing the past buried deep in his memory: "It's been many years, and it's almost a hundred years in the blink of an eye! Back then, there was someone like him who made a big mistake, but we  , we tried our best to plead for him, but in the end"

    She slowly turned back, met the eyes of Lu Xueqi and Wen Min, and said softly: "Although the situation of that person back then was not the same as Zhang Xiaofan's today, the situation was very similar. But that person has always been your leader.  The person that my uncle hates the most!"

    Shuiyue said in a low voice, even with a hint of pain.  For the first time in her life, she looked sad in front of her disciples.

 Text Chapter 5

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    In the main hall, Master Daoxuan has not returned yet, but among the people, there are faint whispers.

    When Master Shuiyue and his disciples came back, they saw that everyone was separated on both sides, but Zhang Xiaofan was still kneeling alone on the ground.  Lu Xueqi seemed to hesitate for a moment, but after Shui Yue's stern gaze swept over her, she finally walked silently and stood behind her.

    After a while, Master Daoxuan slowly walked out of the back hall and returned to his seat. The hall suddenly became quiet.

    Master Daoxuan did not ask Zhang Xiaofan immediately. Instead, he apologized and said to the divine monk Puhong next to him: "Senior Brother Puhong, my disciple is rude and makes me laugh."

    Pu Hong smiled slightly, clasped his hands and said, "Senior Brother Daoxuan, what are you talking about!"

    At this time, Taoist Cangsong came over, holding Zhang Xiaofan’s fire stick in his hand, and placed it on the coffee table next to Dao Xuan. Dao Xuan frowned slightly and looked at him with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    Cangsong Taoist said in a low voice: "Senior brother, after you left, the situation was slightly chaotic. This thing is very important. Just in case, I put it away and put it back here now."

    Daoxuan nodded and said: "Junior brother is interested."

    Cangsong Taoist immediately stepped back, and Master Daoxuan’s eyes returned to Zhang Xiaofan again.  Everyone became nervous for a moment, knowing that what was coming next would be the moment that decided the fate of this young man.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, let me ask you one last time, do you have anything to say?"

    Beads of sweat appeared on Zhang Xiaofan’s forehead. The situation was extremely bad now.  It’s just that he has been in the Qingyun Sect for many years, and he is well aware of the taboo in the righteous way against spying on their secret methods. If he really tells it, his own fate is still unknown, but the Puzhi monk who has been buried for many years probably has more than just his reputation.  Due to damage, even the place where the Buddhist bones were buried had to be moved out of the "Pagoda of Rebirth" in Tianyin Temple.

    What's more, Monk Puzhi is one of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple. Will everyone believe in him? It's even more of a question?

    He was fighting in his heart here, thinking about Pu Zhi's voice and appearance, and the deep kindness of his master, but asking him to betray Pu Zhi was like forcing him to die. In a short time, he definitely couldn't think clearly.

    However, no one in this hall would give him any more time.

    Dao Xuan saw that Zhang Xiaofan had a gloomy look on his face after listening to his question. Although there were beads of sweat on his forehead, he still didn't say a word. He then thought of the scene when the disciples were begging for him just now.  , deep in my heart, suddenly there was an unknown fire that had been dormant for many years, burning brightly.

    It seems that a hundred years ago, the white figure was kneeling like this in the Yuqing Hall, in front of the statue of Sanqing, in front of all the teachers and elders, and even in the midst of all the fellow disciples pleading for him, but he was still so unruly.  , so arrogant, looking down on the world.

    Shuiyue, who was sitting at the end, looked at Master Daoxuan's face from a distance. His body was shaken, a trace of sadness flashed through his eyes, and he slowly lowered his head.

    "boom!"

    There was a loud noise and everyone was shocked!

    Master Daoxuan seemed to have finally lost his patience. He stood up suddenly, pointed his finger at Zhang Xiaofan and said angrily: "Nie Zhan, back then I thought you were pitiful and kept you in the Qingyun Sect, but unexpectedly you ended up raising a tiger to make trouble!"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his body, raised his head, and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.

    But Master Daoxuan’s face was as ice-like as frost, and he said in a cold voice: “If I don’t get rid of this evil obstacle like you today, how will our Qingyun Sect explain to the righteous way in the world? Forget it, just let me help you”

    Everyone lost their countenance, and Tian Buyi suddenly stood up. Lu Xueqi, Tian Linger, Lin Jingyu and others among the crowd all turned pale. Even the divine monk Puhong of Tianyin Temple who was sitting next to him seemed to be a little unbearable.  Xiang Daoxuan whispered: "Senior Brother Daoxuan, should we consider this again"

    Daoxuan snorted and said coldly: "This evil person is carrying evil things from the devil's religion, and he has violated the taboos of my righteous way. He has committed a serious sin." As he said this, he picked up the fire stick placed on the coffee table and said: "Let's let him go today.  You died under this evil cult creature like yourself"

    There was a buzz in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, and everything went blank. Everything in front of him seemed to have lost its color. He could only see Daoxuan stretching out his arms. Master Tian Buyi's face was livid, and he seemed to be about to speak, while the Qingyun disciples around him were in a mess.

    Above the main hall, someone was about to be splashed with blood within five steps.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud shout that shocked the entire audience and made everyone lose their countenance.  In the midst of horror, it was Master Daoxuan who trembled violently, roared angrily, and threw the fire stick out, as if his hand had been scalded.

    The fire stick drew a black shadow in the air and fell to the ground, Dangdang bounced a few times, and rolled in front of Zhang Xiaofan.

    It was at this time that everyone saw a black shadow flying from the fire stick. After a moment, it stopped in mid-air and made a strange squeaking sound.

    It was a different species of centipede the size of a palm. It was colorful and had seven branches on its tail.  At this moment, the vibrations flew up, and he shook his head and tail, looking extremely arrogant.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, his whole body suddenly trembled slightly, and he stared straight at the monster in mid-air, the thing that was deeply imprinted in his memory: "Seven-tailed Centipede!"

    In an instant, time flowed backwards like a roaring torrent, bringing him to that black night many years ago, that bloody night when Puzhi dueled with the mysterious man in black, and he lost everything he owned at the same time!

    His whole body trembled, and the boundless bloody aura rising deep in his heart surrounded him.  He stretched out his hand and grasped the fire stick tightly in his hand!

    But at this time, no one noticed Zhang Xiaofan’s strangeness at all. Everyone’s eyes and attention were on Master Daoxuan.

    The first elders of Qingyun Sect, whose experience and knowledge are not comparable to those of ordinary people, surrounded Master Daoxuan in the blink of an eye, especially when they were separated from the seven-tailed centipede. When everyone looked at Master Daoxuan, they could not help but feel pale.

    I saw Master Daoxuan's right hand shaking, and there was a wound on his middle finger. It was obviously injured by the seven-tailed centipede. In this moment, the blood flowing out was already black. What's more terrible is that from the wound on the fingertip,  Here, a shocking black energy attacks upwards at an almost visible speed.

    The seven-tailed centipede is famous for being the most poisonous in the world, but even a master like Master Daoxuan was trapped by it.

    Daoxuan Zhenren only felt dizzy and out of breath for a moment, but his Taoism was so high that he was even better than the monk Puzhi back then. He immediately calmed down his mind, pointed his left hand like a knife, and in just a moment almost had  He counted with his numb right hand and drew symbols in the air, immediately blocking the upward attack of the black energy.

    At this moment, Taoist Cangsong rushed to his side and held his body tightly. When he saw Master Daoxuan's wounds, he turned to Zhang Xiaofan and shouted: "Zhang Xiaofan, you evildoer, you dare to assassinate the leader!"

    Everyone was shocked, Zhang Xiaofan lost his voice and said: "No, it's not me"

    Daoxuan Zhenren, who was surrounded by everyone, looked a little better now, but the seven-tailed centipede was so poisonous that even on his face, there was a faint black air, which was thin but not dissipated. However, despite this, his consciousness was still clear.  , after taking a deep breath, he said: "Quickly capture this evil obstacle and interrogate him properly."

    Cangsong Taoist turned his head and said, "Senior brother, don't worry, I'm here."

    Master Daoxuan gasped for breath, but his heart was half relieved. He nodded and looked at him, about to say: "Then"

    His voice suddenly stopped, and the face of Taoist Cangsong in front of him suddenly changed from anxious to extremely ferocious.  Almost at the same time, Master Daoxuan felt a chill in his stomach. Severe pain suddenly occurred, and his body was shaken. The essence that had been moved to his right hand to suppress the poison suddenly dissipated.

    "ah!"

    Master Daoxuan roared loudly, and cut his left hand upside down. Master Cangsong's left hand immediately came up to meet him. The two collided with each other. Master Cangsong's body was shaken, and he flew out and landed in front of the door of Yuqing Hall. After a moment, the corners of his mouth slowly flowed down.  There was a trace of blood, but his expression was sneering.

    On his right hand, he held a dagger horizontally. It was as crystal clear as water. You could tell at a glance that it was not an ordinary sword.  At this moment, the blade of the sword was covered with bloodstains, and bright red blood slowly flowed down drop by drop from the blade, dripping onto the blue bricks of the hall.

    The crowd that was in chaos just now suddenly became quiet, as quiet as death.

    The dark green Taoist robe of Master Daoxuan had turned dark in the abdomen in the blink of an eye, and his whole face suddenly turned extremely pale. However, the look of shock on his face at this moment was far stronger than the look on his body.  of pain.

    "You, what are you doing?" He asked in a hoarse voice, everyone's question to Cangsong Taoist who was standing at the door of the hall.  At this moment, even the disciples Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu of Longshou Peak could hardly believe their eyes. They all opened their mouths and looked at the man who was once one of the most powerful people on Qingyun Mountain.

    "Me?" Taoist Cangsong seemed to suddenly become another person, laughing wildly: "I'm plotting against you! Can't you see it?" As he spoke, he moved his hand, and in mid-air,  The seven-tailed centipede immediately flew towards him and disappeared into his sleeves in the blink of an eye.

    Qi Hao could no longer hold back, and shouted with confusion and horror in his voice: "Master, are you crazy?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at him, and then his eyes fell on Qi Hao standing next to him, but his expression was almost the same as that of Qi Hao.Lin Jingyu, who was just like him, and more Longshou Peak disciples, and even other disciples from various branches of the Qingyun Sect, all looked at him with disbelief as if they were looking at a madman.

    "Hahaha, crazy? Yes! I have been crazy for a long time!" Taoist Cangsong looked up to the sky and laughed, with a hint of madness in his expression: "As early as a hundred years ago, in this Yuqing Hall, when I saw  After seeing the fate of Senior Brother Wan Jian and Ten Thousand, I have already gone crazy!"

    "Master!" The voices of Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu from Longshou Peak were already crying at this moment, but behind them, the first elders of Qingyun Sect surrounding Master Daoxuan suddenly stiffened!

    Wan Jianyi, this nightmarish name casts a thick shadow over Qingyun Gate.

    The corners of Daoxuan's eyes twitched. This name that no one had dared to mention in front of him for a hundred years seemed to deeply stimulate him.  Xiao Yicai supported his body, but suddenly realized that Master Daoxuan's injured body suddenly shook violently. Even through the layer of clothes, he could feel that the flame that suddenly burned in his teacher's body was actually  So popular!

    Cangsong Taoist stood there with a crazy expression, as if the evil energy that had been accumulated in his heart for many years was finally released. For a moment, no one came forward to arrest the murderer who injured the Supreme Leader of Qingyun Sect.

    He pointed at the real Daoxuan, and then at the Sanqing statue in the shadow behind the crowd, and said loudly: "You, you," he pointed at Tian Buyi, Shui Yue, Zeng Shuchang, Shang Zhengliang and other Qingyun leaders.  He walked over and said, "You all tell me in good conscience, who should sit in this position of head? Is it senior brother Wan back then, or him?"

    No one answered. The young disciple was at a loss, but Tian Buyi and others had livid faces and remained silent.

    Above the main hall, only Taoist Cangsong's crazy voice echoed: "What, you guys stopped talking? Are you feeling guilty? Hahaha, yes! Yes! In fact, who doesn't know what should be done?  But now, who is sitting in this seat?"

    Shuiyue's face was pale, looking at Cangsong who was completely different from usual, and said slowly: "Senior Brother Cangsong, it's been more than a hundred years, why are you so persistent?"

    "Bah!" Taoist Cangsong didn't care about his own status at this moment. He snorted fiercely, with a look of disdain on his face, and sneered: "More than a hundred years? Yes! I have endured it for more than a hundred years, and it's not until today that I can  This is an opportunity to avenge Senior Brother Wan. Back then, when I was under Qingyun’s sect, I was traveling in the wilderness, you, you, you!”

    He pointed his fingers one by one, pointing at Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, and Shang Zhengliang, and sneered: "You have become comfortable being the leader in the past hundred years, but do you still remember that Senior Brother Wan desperately saved our lives? But?  Do you still remember who shared the Taoist experience with us without hesitation and made us make great progress in Taoism? And you!"

    He pointed at Shuiyue and said coldly: "You just said that I was so persistent? Hehe, hehe, who didn't know that you were secretly in love with Senior Brother Wan, and that he later saved you and loved you, but he didn't expect that he would die that day without saving you.  , but you still come to ridicule me today!"

    Shuiyue’s face turned pale!

    "And you, Tian Buyi!" As if he wanted to vent all the resentment in his heart, Taoist Cangsong laughed wildly, pointed at Tian Buyi, and said loudly: "Speak for yourself, what did Senior Brother Wan do to you, and what did you do to me?  How can I repay him?"

    Tian Buyi's face was livid, and his hands were clenched tightly. Next to him stood his wife Suru, whose face was also pale. However, neither of them said a word, allowing Taoist Cangsong to laugh and accuse loudly.

    "You were just an ordinary dull disciple under the Dazhu Peak Sect back then. Even your master and brothers looked down upon you. But after Senior Brother Wan met you, he recognized that you were a talent that could be developed. From then on, he cultivated you with all his heart, not only  I will tell you my experience in cultivating Taoism, and I will strongly recommend you to join the Five Wildernesses. From then on, you will be able to become a famous figure in Qingyun Sect, and then you will be able to sit in the position you are in today. Am I right?"

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath, with a look of pain on his face. After a while, he slowly said from his mouth: "Senior Brother Wan has treated me with great kindness. Even if I am broken into pieces, I will not be able to repay him!"

    As soon as these words came out, not only the disciples of Dazhufeng, but also the other sects, including those from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley who were surprised by the civil unrest in Qingyun, also changed their expressions.  Obviously even Tian Buyi admitted this, which shows that Senior Brother Wan in Cangsong Dao's mouth does have a hidden secret.

    Cangsong Taoist sneered and said: "Okay, okay, okay, you finally admitted it. Even if you still have some conscience, then how do you repay him? Tell me!"

    Tian Buyi slowly lowered his head, clenching his teeth, as if his body was trembling slightly.

    Cangsong Taoist laughed wildly and said: "Okay, if you don't say it, I will say it for you. You are so shamelessYou man, it’s in vain that Senior Brother Wan values ??you so much. After you returned to Qingyun Mountain that day, you knew that Senior Brother Wan liked Junior Sister Surusu from Xiaozhu Peak, but you took her love with a sword. Is this happening?  "

    Tian Buyi suddenly raised his head, but when he came into contact with Taoist Cangsong's almost crazy gaze, the burning flame seemed to be burning in it. For some reason, he felt like there was a white figure standing behind Taoist Cangsong.  , he was suddenly speechless, and slowly lowered his head.

    He didn't say anything, but Suru beside him suddenly took a step forward and said loudly: "Senior Brother Cansong, if you have anything to do, come to me! Senior Brother Wan did have affection for me back then, but I respect him from the beginning to the end.  It’s a sign of love. He is very kind to us and my wife, but my friendship with Buyi is all my own. It’s not like trying to win over love. Moreover, Senior Brother Wan himself also gave his blessing in front of the two of us back then.  It’s better than the two of me.”

    Cangsong Taoist sneered and said: "Senior Brother Wan is so proud. After being betrayed by the two of you, how can he stalk you like a common man? He would rather be sad than let others see it."

    At this point, he seemed unwilling to say any more, and stared at the injured Daoxuan Zhenren, who was gasping for breath, with endless hatred in his eyes, and said: "Senior Brother Wan treated me like a brother and a father, cultivating me single-handedly, and even more so in the wilderness.  He risked his life to save me. I gave him my life a long time ago! It’s a shame that a hundred years ago, I tried my best but couldn’t save him. From then on, I told myself that no matter what, I would avenge him!”

    When he came to the last few words, he yelled out at the top of his lungs, as if he was speaking to his deep heart, and as if he was speaking to those eyes in the dark.

    Xiao Yicai's face turned pale, but what surprised him even more was that the body he was supporting suddenly pushed him away.

    The master of Qingyun Sect, the supreme leader of the world's righteousness for hundreds of years, Daoxuan, while the wound was still bleeding and the black energy seemed to be getting thicker, he suddenly walked out step by step with his own strength.  .

    His momentum instantly obscured everyone, and the dark green Taoist robe was flying in the wind. His hands were vaguely seen, clenched deeply, and even the nails were sunk into the flesh.

    He looked forward, straightened his body, facing Taoist Cangsong, or even that invisible white figure, and laughed loudly: "Well, well, well, I didn't expect that the public case back then made you miss it so much. You  Come here and give it a try to see if I, the senior fellow apprentice, am worthy of being the leader!"

    He squinted at Cangsong, and suddenly he opened his hands from clenched fists. From the wound on his right hand, drops of black blood flowed out, and the black air on his face gradually faded away.  It's just that his face became paler, but his voice became shrill and shrill, with a hint of disdain: "Are you worthy?"

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly burst into laughter and said: "Yes, you are powerful. Back then, Senior Brother Wan and you were always the pride of Qingyun's sect. I am not your opponent, but someone will take care of you."

    Master Daoxuan looked solemn and said coldly: "Who is it?"

    In the main hall, everyone held their breath. The disciples of Qingyun Sect looked at each other in confusion. The people from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley who stood aside and saw the civil strife in Qingyun Sect also looked embarrassed.

    Cangsong Taoist laughed endlessly. At this moment, a deep voice suddenly came from the distance outside Yuqing Hall: "Old friend Daoxuan, I haven't seen you for a hundred years. I see you are as elegant as ever. I am so happy to congratulate you!"

    The sound was like thunder, rumbling, and in a moment, there were sudden shouts of killing outside Tongtian Peak, and the front of the mountain was in chaos. Amid the panic, someone in the distance seemed to be shouting: "The monsters from the Demon Cult are coming up the mountain to kill."  Got it!"

    "What?"

    Everyone in the Qingyun sect lost their countenance. Master Daoxuan took a breath of cold air, pointed at Master Cangsong, and said almost in disbelief: "You, how dare you betray the sect and collude with the demon sect!"

    Cangsong Taoist laughed wildly and said: "Yes, I just colluded with the Demon Sect, so what! In my opinion, Qingyun Sect harbors filth and is worse than the Demon Sect! In order to avenge Senior Brother Wan, I don't care even if I end up in hell.  , let alone colluding with the Demon Cult?"

    Suru turned pale and whispered: "Crazy, crazy, he is really crazy!"

    Tian Buyi listened with a serious look on his face. He knew that Cangsong Daoist had great power in Qingyun Sect over the years, and he was even responsible for daily defense matters.  But today, the demon sect came to kill them in large numbers, and they were not discovered until they were almost at the Yuqing Palace. The situation could not be worse.

    In the blink of an eye, he saw his little apprentice Zhang Xiaofan standing there in the chaos, holding a fire stick. He took advantage of others not paying attention and pulled him behind him. But in the blink of an eye, he found that he  Something is wrong with this little apprentice.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes were faintly red, staring at Cangsong Taoist.?The figure seemed to be muttering something slightly in his mouth: "It's him, it's him, it must be him"

 Text Chapter 8

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The glorious light in the direction of Huanyue Cave became increasingly bright and dazzling, accompanied by a faint, low whistling sound.

    The withered old man standing in front of the ancestor's ancestral hall stared at the dazzling light, dazed, until Lin Jingyu asked him in surprise: "Old senior, that is the most precious treasure of our Qingyun Sect sect──  ─Ancient sword to kill immortals?”

    The old man nodded silently, then suddenly turned around, as if he didn't want to pay attention to anything anymore, and said in a low voice: "When Zhu Xian comes out, again on Qingyun Mountain, with Daoxuan's cultivation and Taoism, no one in the world can resist you. You  Go!" At this point, half of his body had disappeared into the shadows of the ancestral hall.

    Lin Jingyu suddenly felt a little reluctant and called out: "Senior!"

    The old man paused, as if he thought of something again, and suddenly said: "If you are interested in it someday, you can find Daoxuan privately and tell him that the servant in the ancestor's ancestral hall has been bored for more than a hundred years, and now he wants to  You come here often to talk, do you think he will respond?"

    Lin Jingyu was stunned and asked: "What?"

    The old man didn't answer him, and his body was completely submerged in the darkness.

    Lin Jingyu was stunned for a moment, then turned around and saw that in this moment, the beam of light seemed to be a little brighter, almost invisible. At the same time, he also remembered that Zhang Xiaofan was still outside, so he immediately looked out.  Run.

    After jogging all the way, I was back to where I was just now in the blink of an eye.  Lin Jingyu looked towards the field, his body was shaken, and he immediately took a breath of cold air.  He saw two people standing at the three-way intersection just now. Zhang Xiaofan was standing there, but the other person was Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak. But what shocked him the most was that there were blood stains on the surrounding open space.  The branches and leaves of the trees were also covered with blood, like hell.

    And the man in black who had just confronted Zhang Xiaofan died underground at some point. His whole body was dry and pale, as if all the blood had been drained from his body.

    A hint of bad premonition came to Lin Jingyu's mind, and he immediately ran towards Zhang Xiaofan and said loudly: "Xiaofan, are you okay?"

    From the moment Lin Jingyu appeared until now, Zhang Xiaofan has not looked back at him. Instead, he has been face to face with Lu Xueqi. However, the two of them had a delicate relationship, and Lu Xueqi suddenly had the Divine Sword in his hand at this moment.  , fully alert to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Lin Jingyu has always regarded Zhang Xiaofan as a brother. Now when he saw that Lu Xueqi was actually unfavorable to Zhang Xiaofan, he said angrily: "Junior Sister Lu, what are you doing?"

    He immediately stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and greeted Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi’s face was already very complicated, ranging from shock and anger to regret, and her eyes were even more sad. At this moment, she suddenly saw Lin Jingyu interposed between them, and she couldn’t help but say: "You"

    A bloody hand suddenly placed on Lin Jingyu's shoulder almost at the same time, staining his white robe red.  The bloody smell of bright red blood floated from that hand and got into Lin Jingyu's nose.

    Lin Jingyu was startled, turned around and said in surprise: "Xiaofan, are you okay?"

    What appeared in front of him were eyes with a faint dark red light and a hint of pain. Zhang Xiaofan looked blank and his lips moved. Finally, the red light weakened and he whispered: "I'm fine."  .”

    Lin Jingyu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Well, the real leader may be coming out soon, and we are ready to follow him back!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and remained silent, just holding the fire stick in his hand tighter.

    Lu Xueqi, who was next to him, stared at him and slowly put away Tianya for a long time without saying a word.  Lin Jingyu looked at her strangely. He wanted to ask what happened here just now, but at this moment, from the direction of Huanyue Cave, the strange whistle that had been reverberating suddenly became louder, and then suddenly  Raising high, the sound moved the heaven and earth, and the light was even more brilliant.

    In the halo, a figure slowly rose. Master Daoxuan was bathed in the bright light. His right hand, from the palm to the shoulder, was suddenly surrounded by a dazzling white light. It was impossible to see clearly what he was holding.  What is.

    And just now, his body was seriously injured and could not control the air, but now he could not see any hindrance, as if the ancient sword of Zhu Xian was used, even his body's energy was completely replenished.

    Master Daoxuan was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe, fluttering in the beam of light. Even his face was particularly pale when reflected by the bright white light at hand.  But he seemed not to notice Lin Jingyu, Zhang Xiaofan and others below him at all, and flew directly towards the Yuqing Palace on the front mountain.

    Lin Jingyu and others were dumbfounded. This ancient sword of killing immortals has not yet appeared.?, the momentum is already so great, I really don’t know how powerful it will be if it is used?

    The three of them were stunned for a moment, then woke up and chased towards the front mountain.

    Not long after they left, a graceful figure slowly walked out from the depths of the woods. He looked at Zhang Xiaofan's back as he walked away, with a complicated expression on his face and remained speechless.

    It’s Baguio.

    From the time Master Daoxuan left until now, the battle between good and evil centered on Yuqing Hall in the front mountain of Qingyun Mountain has become extremely fierce.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT back out to more than a hundred years ago, also under the foothills of Qingyun Mountain, when the three major sects of the righteous path, Qingyun Sect, Tianyin Temple, and Fenxiang Valley, worked together to deal with the demon sect and won in one fell swoop.  But now no one is here in Fenxiang Valley. The experts of Tianyin Temple, including the presiding monk Puhong, were injured by people from the Demon Cult pretending to be members of the Fenxiang Valley sect. Now, except for Pukong and Faxiang, the Qingyun sect is almost the sole supporter.

    However, today, the Qingyun Sect, a famous sect that has been around for two thousand years, finally let people know the depth of its heritage.  Not to mention Tian Buyi, Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang and other leaders, there were also more than a dozen white-haired elders from the other seven lineages who took action together. In addition to Pukong and Dharma from Tianyin Temple, although the demon sect masters tried their best to attack, they still couldn't.  Although they had the upper hand, they were still unable to defeat them.

    In this battle, nearly dozens of the world's top Taoist masters were fighting here. Even the Yuqing Palace, which was reinforced by the Taoism of the Immortal Family, finally couldn't help but countless flying and galloping around.  With the impact of the magic weapon, the huge roof collapsed and dust filled the air.

    Everyone was shocked and flew up one after another, fighting from the ground to the sky. The bigger the space, the easier it was to perform.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shining with light, dozens of battle groups flashing in the sky, shining sharply, and from time to time they roar past like meteors!  The top of Qingyun Mountain seemed to be submerged in countless brilliant magical lights.

    There are countless strange magic weapons in the Demon Sect, and all the strange magic weapons are used. On the other hand, here in Qingyun Sect, most of the elders use fairy swords, but in the hands of these elders who have practiced Taiji Xuanqing Dao to the realm of Shangqing, those fairy swords are wielded with light.  It is endless in verticality and horizontality, and has no direction in its transformation. If it were not for the fact that there were too many masters of the Demon Cult, I am afraid that it might not be at a disadvantage.

    However, although Tian Buyi and others can still support themselves, the situation for the ordinary Qingyun disciples at their feet is precarious.  This massive attack by the Demon Sect had been carefully arranged in advance, especially by the Ghost King. It was expected that because Zhang Xiaofan had a rare treasure and was not practicing the law in Tianyin Temple, the masters of the Qingyun Sect would definitely gather in the Yuqing Temple.  Therefore, when dealing with Qingyun's disciples, according to the reports from Cangsong Taoist, they ambush the masters and suddenly attack, which really had a miraculous effect. Qingyun's disciples were in chaos and suffered numerous casualties.

    "But the Ghost King didn't expect one thing, that is the Qingyun Sect's mountain-protecting spiritual beast——Water Qilin.

    Since the death of Patriarch Qingye a thousand years ago, Shui Qilin has been living in the clear water pool and has never really shown his power. Even during the war between good and evil at the foot of Qingyun Mountain a hundred years ago, Shui Qilin did not go down the mountain to participate in the battle, so this generation of Qingyun sect members  , including Cangsong Taoist, don't know how powerful the water unicorn is?

    But after being awakened by the battle between the Demon Cult and Qingyun disciples, Shui Qilin, as a mountain-suppressing spiritual beast, naturally became furious and took action.  This sudden change almost changed the situation.

    However, Shui Qilin was seen standing in the turbulent green water pool. The entire pool was rapidly rotating around this giant beast. Dozens of water pillars surrounded by people were lifted up from Shui Qilin's side by the spiritual power of this thousand-year-old spirit beast.  There were also countless resentful souls that had been swallowed up by the water unicorn in the past, attacking from all directions to attack the demon cultists.

    At first, everyone in the Demon Sect did not pay attention to this strange beast, and they surrounded it one after another. Unexpectedly, it collapsed as soon as it came into contact with the water column. The water unicorn was so powerful that in a moment, seven or eight people were killed by the water column, and were trapped by the resentful spirits in the water.  Another seven or eight people died. The members of the Demon Sect were heartbroken and fled in all directions, while Qingyun's disciples became energetic.

    After a while, the situation alarmed the four major masters of the Demon Sect who were still in the Yuqing Palace. First they sent down several masters, and finally even Fairy Sanmiao and Poison God came down one after another. Only then did they stabilize the situation and gradually trap Shui Qilin.  .

    Fairy Sanmiao and Poison God are both the masters of one of the four major sects. Their status is very important, and their Taoism is naturally far superior to other masters of the demon sect.  After the two of them came out, Sanmiao Fairy made a soft white silk, which was hard to see. She could only be seen dancing thinly, as if weaving an invisible net. The water unicorn controlled the water column several times and clashed, with unparalleled strength.  , but was blocked by this weak and invisible invisible net, and was reduced to nothing.

    As for the Poison God, he watched the fierce battle between Shui Qilin and Fairy Sanmiao for a while and then nodded. He took out a half-foot-long knife with a clear light flowing from his arms. He held it in his right hand and a jade knife in his left hand.  Bottle, uncork it, don’t know what’s inside?

    A moment later, as if the Poison God had activated his mind power, the knife shone brightly, spitting sharp light forward. The Poison God waved it gently,He immediately cut off the water column closest to him like cutting tofu, then quickly raised his left hand, and some powder that looked blue in the air fell to the place where the water column rose just now.

    The water unicorn seemed to have sensed something, and turned around and roared. There was a loud noise in the pool of water, and an even larger water column rose up from the spot, heading straight towards the Poison God.  The Poison God did not change his expression, and sure enough, within a moment, the water unicorn suddenly roared loudly, and the water column that attacked the Poison God suddenly scattered and fell back into the pool. The nearby pool water had all turned into a dark blue color.

    In this way, the Poison God was cutting and spraying poison, and in the blink of an eye, about half of the water column controlled by Shui Qilin was destroyed by him. Fairy Sanmiao was expressionless on the other side, using the "Langling Silk" secretly taught by the Hehuan Sect.  Tightly trap the water column attacked by the water unicorn.

    At this moment, anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance that Shui Qilin is bound to be defeated under the attack of these two demon sect masters.

    From a high place, Yuyangzi and the Ghost King looked down side by side. Seeing that the situation was initially settled, Yuyangzi looked proud and said: "With the two sect masters working together, it doesn't matter how powerful this beast is!"

    The Ghost King smiled slightly, then looked at the sky and saw that under the siege of everyone, although the Qingyun Sect was still resisting, it was outnumbered and was already struggling. He smiled and said: "Brother Yuyang, you have achieved such a great success today.  Within the Holy Religion, your reputation will no longer be matched by anyone."

    Yuyangzi turned to look at him, feeling extremely happy and laughing.

    The Ghost King sneered in his heart, but smiled on his face: "In order to avoid long nights and dreams, why don't we take action together and kill these guys from the Qingyun Sect"

    Yuyangzi was high-spirited and said: "Okay, I will take action with you!"

    The Ghost King nodded and said with a smile: "Brother Taoist, please come first!"

    Yu Yangzi laughed, stood up, stretched his arms, silver light flashed, and a strange black and white mirror appeared in his hand.

    The Ghost King was behind him, his face suddenly darkened, a cold light flashed deep in his eyes, and he moved, as if he was about to do something, but at this moment, a low strange roar suddenly came from the distant sky.

    Suddenly, the entire Qingyun Mountains, the giant peaks that have stood for thousands of years, seemed to tremble slightly!

    Suddenly, the fairy swords and magic weapons in everyone's hands began to warm up slightly and groaned, pointing towards the brilliant light!

    Tongtian Peak towers into the clouds, and the sky that has been clear for thousands of years gradually darkens.

    Only that bright light in the sky, like unrestrained thermal electricity, broke free from its confinement, soared over the nine heavens, and came at a rapid speed.

    Explodes instantly!

    An extremely brilliant light shines on the world, and the figure in the depth of the light holds a sword to the sky.

    Everyone held their breath and looked at the sky in astonishment. At this moment, the water unicorn in the clear water pool roared wildly, but it did not attack the Poison God and Sanmiao Fairy again. On the contrary, all the water columns suddenly merged,  It forms a huge water curtain, holding the water unicorn soaring into the sky and flying towards the depth of the light!

    In the sky, there is a roar of a spiritual beast that echoes endlessly.

    Taoist Cangsong, who had been standing next to the Ghost King and Yu Yangzi, silently paying attention to the battle situation, turned pale after the light appeared. At this moment, he saw the water unicorn suddenly flying into the sky, and his body shook even more, and he lost his voice:  "Zhu Xian!"

    The Ghost King and Yu Yangzi changed their colors at the same time. The Ghost King said in surprise: "Didn't you say that only those who have practiced Taiji Xuanqing Dao to the Taiqing realm can control the ancient sword of Zhuxian and activate the 'Xianxian Sword Formation'?"

    Cangsong smiled sadly and said: "That's right, but I didn't expect Daoxuan"

    At this moment, everyone has stopped fighting. Tian Buyi and others fell back to the ground. Everyone in Qingyun Sect looked excited.

    This legendary ancient sword that once terrorized the world in the hands of Qingyun Sect’s founder, Qingye, has once again appeared in the hands of the leader Daoxuan at the most dangerous moment of Qingyun Sect.

    In mid-air, the water unicorn flew under Daoxuan, roaring lowly, its head slightly lowered, as if it also had indescribable fear and respect for this ancient sword.

    Daoxuan’s entire body was hidden in the light, and slowly landed on the head of the spiritual beast Water Qilin.

    Breathe deeply!

    Hold the sword and face the sky!

    In the sky, in the blooming light, a strange reverberating sound of mantras suddenly resounded, like the low voices of gods and Buddhas all over the sky, or like the evil laughter of nine ghost demons.  The nameless feeling of shock overwhelmed everyone on Qingyun Mountain.

    Suddenly, on the mountain behind Tongtian Peak, in the direction of Huanyue Cave, a line of purple energy rose up, shining directly on Shui Qilin and Daoxuan above it.  A moment later, from a distance, looking at that direction, there were actually six brilliant and strange lights flying from unknown places on the other six peaks of Qingyun Mountain, divided into: yellow, green, and red.Six colors of green, orange, and blue were shrouded together, and the last seven strange lights converged on the ancient sword Zhuxian that was already dazzling in Daoxuan's hand.

    The color of the sky and the earth changed, and there was a roar of thunder!

    A huge thunder exploded in mid-air, the wind was fierce, and everyone in the crowd changed color.  The sand and stones on Tongtian Peak flew away, the dust was flying, and the seven strange lights were flowing incessantly. Above the Zhuxian Ancient Sword that radiated bright light, a Qi Sword shining with seven colors slowly appeared. It kept getting bigger, and at the same time, from this master  On top of the sword, various qi swords were continuously separated, more and more, filling the sky in an instant, reflecting the colorful flow of the entire Tongtian Peak, which was incomparably beautiful!

    Cangsong Taoist body trembled slightly, moaning lowly: "Zhuxian Sword Formation, Zhuxian Sword Formation"

    At this moment, the Poison God and Fairy Sanmiao also flew back. Taoist Cangsong looked pale and said: "This formation was created by Qingyunzi, the founder of the Qingyun Kaisect, and was repaired by the Qingye Patriarch with hundreds of years of hard work. Using the ancient sword  The power of Zhu Xian's activation is unimaginable. Let's, let's retreat quickly, shall we?"

    The Ghost King's expression changed, but Yu Yangzi was already angry: "Nonsense, no matter how powerful he is, he is just one person and one sword, so what can he do?"

    Taoist Cangsong smiled bitterly and shook his head. He quickly turned to the Poison God and said, "Sect Master, this Immortal Killing Sword Formation is driven by mysterious spells. It is already extremely powerful. When our Qingyun Sect opened the sect, we relied on the restriction of this formation to barely support it.  Come down. Later, Patriarch Qingye was born. With his extraordinary talent, he gathered thousands of years of magical spiritual power from the seven peaks of Qingyun Mountain, and then used the Supreme Sword Spirit, the most extraordinary sword in history to kill immortals, as a medium to forge it, and he could open the sky.  The miraculous power of breaking the earth is absolutely unmatched by us!"

    The Poison God's face changed color, but looking at this Zhuxian Sword Formation that he had never seen before made the duck that he almost got today fly away, but he couldn't make this decision right away no matter what.

    Not to mention Yu Yangzi next to him, with a look of reluctance, only the Ghost King stamped his feet and made a decisive decision: "This formation is too powerful, we are invincible, let's go!"

    Yuyangzi, Poison God and even Fairy Sanmiao were startled, and were about to argue, but during this moment of hesitation, the dazzling Immortal Killing Sword Formation in the sky had already changed.

    The seven-colored qi sword on the ancient sword Zhuxian is obviously the main sword of this formation. It has become extremely huge at this moment, stretching across the sky. Even the giant water unicorn looks far inferior to it.  As for the monochrome qi swords all over the sky, they were even more densely packed, like clouds and mist, and it was frightening to look at them.

    This rare and rare sight does not have any exciting feeling, only waves of chilling and coldness.

    Daoxuan Zhenren stood on the water unicorn, his body swayed slightly, and at the same time he recited the spell, waved the ancient sword of Zhuxian with his right hand, and pointed the spell with his left hand like a sword, and slashed downward!

    "Hiss"

    A burst of light flickered on the Ancient Zhuxian Sword, and a moment later, countless air swords hovering in the air rushed down with extremely powerful force, rushing straight towards the people of the Demon Sect.

    The sword fell like rain, and the heaven and earth were in awe!

    Countless Demon Cultists raised their troops to resist, but the Qi Sword actually seemed to be indestructible, piercing down mercilessly. Those with less skill were immediately driven deep into the ground, and blood spattered.

    On the Tongtian Peak, ghosts were crying and wolves were howling, screams were endless, countless severed limbs and pieces of flesh were flying, blood and flesh were flying everywhere, and it was like hell.  At this scene, even the faces of the people at Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple changed slightly. The Buddhist monk from Tianyin Temple lowered his head slightly and chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice.

    The expressions of the four major masters of the Demon Sect changed drastically. In the blink of an eye, almost everyone around them was injured under this incredible formation.  Seeing the swords of the Zhuxian Sword Formation falling like rain, the seven-colored main sword in the sky continued to separate more single-color Qi swords, covering an increasingly wider area, almost surrounding the entire Tongtian Peak!

    The Ghost King waved his hand to ward off an air sword that was shot down. He felt his body was shaken. The evil spirit power contained in this air sword seemed to be endless. It seemed that it had absorbed Qingyun Mountain as Taoist Cangsong said.  The aura of heaven and earth on the Seven Veins Mountain Peak is beyond human power.  What's more, this is just a single-color Qi sword. If the terrifying seven-color main sword attacks, everyone will die without a burial place.

    Among the four sect masters, the Ghost King has always been very resourceful. At this critical moment, the Ghost King's thoughts suddenly changed and he suddenly noticed that Daoxuan's body was shaking in the sky. It was obviously extremely labored. He shouted urgently: "Everyone, the old thief Daoxuan is seriously injured.  We are unable to completely control this formation, so we will work together to attack one place immediately!"

    Originally, the people of the Demon Sect were in a mess, almost relying on instinct to resist the deadly rain of swords falling in mid-air. At this moment, they suddenly heard the Ghost King shout, and without thinking much, with the Ghost King as the leader, almost all the masters of the Demon Sect on Tongtian Peak flew up.  , rushing towards the easternmost place with the fewest single-color air swords.

    Along the way, there were endless screams, and the air swords in the sky that took people's lives like a devil's grin were swinging in the sky.?A terrifying and bright blood flower.  People from Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple were dumbfounded. They actually forgot to stop the Demon Cult people. But even if they thought about it, they might not be able to do it. Swords were falling from the sky like rain. If they moved arbitrarily, they might be afraid.  He was injured first in this rain of swords.

    Finally, after leaving behind nearly a hundred corpses, dozens of demon sect masters rushed out from the east. The four major sect masters, including Cangsong Taoist, were all injured, but they still escaped in the end.

    The rain of swords in the sky finally weakened and stopped slowly.

    Countless scattered blood flowers fell quietly, turning into a shocking bloody scene, covering Tongtian Peak in blood.

    The air sword in the sky gradually disappeared, and Master Daoxuan slowly fell with the water unicorn.  Tian Buyi and others had just woken up at this moment and immediately rushed forward. However, before they could catch Dao Xuan, before they could say a word, they saw Dao Xuan's body tilted and fell into Tian Buyi's arms.  Fainted.

 Text Chapter 9

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Everyone was in a mess and quickly helped Daoxuan into the Yuqing Hall. However, the Yuqing Hall was already in dilapidated condition. More than half of the originally majestic building had collapsed, and there were broken stones and broken wood everywhere.

    Tian Buyi and others asked the young disciples to quickly clear an open space, drag a chair from the side, and let Master Daoxuan sit down.  The chief elders around him had any miraculous elixirs on their bodies, but it was too late to take them out, and they wished that Daoxuan would swallow them all at once.

    After a while, Daoxuan moved, let out a long sigh, and slowly woke up.

    Tian Buyi and others saw that Daoxuan's face was so pale that there was almost no blood, especially the wound on his abdomen. The blood stains that had solidified had expanded several times and almost blackened the hem of the Taoist robe. Everyone couldn't help but feel worried.  color.

    Daoxuan Zhenren’s vitality was obviously severely damaged. After he woke up, he couldn’t even speak immediately.  Tian Buyi quickly gave him three pills of the rhubarb pill that he had carefully refined. After a while, the medicine took effect, and Master Dao Xuan's complexion improved a little.

    At this time, all the elders and disciples gathered around, Lin Jingyu, Zhang Xiaofan, Lu Xueqi and others also rushed here. Seeing that the master was so seriously injured, his face turned pale.

    After a while, Song Daren, Qi Hao and others also rushed back.

    Master Daoxuan regained his energy a little. He opened his eyes and saw Tian Buyi and others around him looking at him with worried faces. He forced a smile and said, "I can still hold on, it's okay."

    Tian Buyi and others breathed a sigh of relief. Some of them thought of the legendary ancient sword Zhu Xian, but saw that Daoxuan's hands were empty and there was no sign of Zhu Xian. Outside the Yuqing Palace, the spiritual beast Water Qilin did not return either.  Instead, he was lying there in the blue water pool, but there was no shadow of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword near it.

    Master Daoxuan slowly looked around, his face changed slightly, and he saw that almost half of the people in the Qingyun Sect standing around were missing. He asked in surprise: "After I left just now, how were the casualties here?"

    Tian Buyi, who was standing closest to him, hesitated for a moment and whispered: "Senior Brother Head, you'd better heal your injuries first"

    Daoxuanjie said: "Speak quickly!"

    Tian Buyi choked for a moment, turned around and looked around, as if he wanted to confirm again, and then whispered to Daoxuan about casualties.

    In this battle, the Qingyun Sect suffered heavy casualties.  Under the siege of the demon sect, fourteen of the twenty-five elders were killed, and four or five were seriously injured, including the leader of the Seven Meridians. In addition to the master Daoxuan, Taoist Master Cangsong of Longshou Peak betrayed him.  Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, and Tianyun Taoist, the leader of Luoxia Peak, died unfortunately. The remaining Tian Buyi and Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, were all tired and scarred. Only Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhu Peak was responsible for escorting Tianyin.  Master Si Puhong and others were not seriously injured.

    Master Daoxuan's body swayed, but he could not hold on any longer.  The strength that Qingyun Sect was proud of in the past was almost completely lost in this battle.

    Tian Buyi also had sadness and anger on his face, and he whispered: "Brother, headmaster, we must avenge such a bloody feud. However, your health is very important right now, so don't be too sad."

    Daoxuan let out a long sigh, closed his eyes and stamped his feet, saying, "I, Daoxuan, am sorry to all the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect!"

    His voice was desolate and filled with unspeakable pain. Everyone listened and fell silent for a moment.

    At this time, a piece of wood suddenly fell down from the ruins nearby, and a head popped out from the corner of the ruins. Everyone was startled, and when they looked intently, they couldn't help but be startled. This person was actually the crazy person.  Uncle Wang who has lived for many years.  I don’t know when he ran into the Yuqing Palace, and I don’t know where he was hiding during the earth-shattering battle just now. He just crawled out this time, covered in dust and with a gray face, but judging from his expression  , but didn’t seem to be very scared and kept giggling.

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu, who were standing aside, walked over at the same time. After all, they had a close relationship with Second Uncle Wang.  Lin Jingyu pulled him aside and checked him. As expected, except for a few scratches, he was fine. His luck was better than that of countless Qingyun disciples who were hundreds of times better than him.

    The two took a deep breath and looked at each other with a look of luck in their eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan's mood has calmed down a little at this moment, as if the ferocious anger in his body has gradually calmed down with the departure of Taoist Cangsong, especially the fight with the man in black from the Demon Sect in the back mountain just now.

    When he thought of this, he seemed to have thought of something, and looked to the other side involuntarily.  I saw Lu Xueqi, who had just witnessed his ferocious behavior, standing there silently with her face as sinking as water, not knowing what she was thinking in her heart?

    Everyone in the Demon Sect fought desperately to open a bloody path and rushed out of the Immortal Killing Sword Formation launched by Master Daoxuan.Escape down to Tongtian Peak.

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the Ghost King first calmed down, shouted to stop, and blocked the shocked people.  Now the four major factions re-counted their personnel. After a while, the Ghost King, Poison God, Yu Yangzi and Sanmiao Fairy came together and looked at each other speechlessly.

    Qingyun Sect was seriously injured, and the Demon Sect was not having an easy time either.

    Since the defeat of the Demon Sect a hundred years ago, everyone in the Demon Sect has worked hard to improve it. Today, the combined strength of the four major sects of the Demon Sect has surpassed any of the three major sects of the righteous path.  Unexpectedly, in today's battle, not to mention that Master Daoxuan later launched the Zhuxian Sword Formation. First, in the Yuqing Hall, more than ten people died together with the elders of the Qingyun Sect, and then more than a dozen people died under the Zhuxian Sword Formation.  , all of the four major factions lost many disciples, causing great losses.

    At this moment, Cangsong Taoist also came over to stand with them because of his special status.

    Yuyangzi was arrogant and angry at the casualties among his disciples. He gave him a cold look, turned around and walked away, not giving him any face.

    Taoist Cangsong's face changed slightly, but the Ghost King's palace was quite deep and his cultivation was quite good. He actually smiled and said: "Brother Cangsong, the strength of your Qingyun Sect is indeed unfathomable. This Immortal Killing Sword Formation is even more unpredictable by ghosts and gods.  Awesome, awesome, awesome!"

    Cangsong Taoist shook his head and said to the Ghost King: "Master Ghost King, I'm afraid you don't know yet, but the Immortal Killing Sword Formation just now has only exerted half of its power."

    "What?" Fairy Sanmiao who was standing next to her cried out. Cangsong Taoist glanced at her, and suddenly his mind wandered.  I saw that beautiful woman's skin was like frost. During the battle just now, I saw her face was expressionless and she was fierce. But looking at it now, I suddenly found that under the frosty expression, there was a trace of charm, which was charming.  I was stunned.

    "Ahem!"

    The Poison God coughed twice beside him. Taoist Cangsong, after all, had been cultivating Taoism for many years. He suddenly woke up and realized that as the leader of the Hehuan Sect, Fairy Sanmiao really had the ability to seduce without revealing any traces. She was definitely not comparable to ordinary beauties.

    At the moment, he did not dare to look at Fairy Sanmiao, and only said: "Although I have never seen the Zhuxian Sword Formation used before, the Qingyun Sect's classics have recorded that when the Qingye Patriarch was in his heyday, he and the Demon Sectwell,  When fighting against the Holy Cult, the Immortal Killing Sword Formation was launched. Except for the huge seven-color main sword that stretched across the sky, the other six-color Qi swords were all arranged neatly according to the directions of the six mountain peaks, and their range was so wide that they covered the entire Qingyun Mountains.  The seven peaks are all surrounding them, and the force of the rain of swords is so great that we can barely resist it today!"

    The Ghost King was silent for a moment, let out a long breath, and sighed: "You, Patriarch Qingye, are really amazing!"

    The Poison God frowned and said, "In other words, the Immortal Killing Sword Formation is so powerful that we may not be able to break it in our lifetime?"

    The Ghost King shook his head, but a smile appeared on his face: "I don't think so."

    Poison God and others looked over and said, "Why, Brother Ghost King, what do you think?"

    The Ghost King said calmly: "Based on today's battle, although Yi Daoxuan can master the Zhuxian Ancient Sword and activate the Zhuxian Sword Formation, he is obviously reluctant, and the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation is greatly reduced. Secondly, the Zhuxian Sword Formation is so powerful.  , how can it be a waste of energy and spiritual energy? I predict that Daoxuan will have a recurrence of his old injuries at this moment, and even if he does not die, he will lose half of his life!"

    "Not bad!" This echoing voice was not made by Poison God and others, but by Yu Yangzi who came back again. After hearing these words, he couldn't help but say it.

    The Poison God looked at the Ghost King with his old eyes, his face suddenly changed, and said: "Brother Ghost King, could it be that you want to"

    The Ghost King said decisively: "Yes, I want to return to Qingyun! At this moment, it is the most vulnerable moment for Qingyun Sect in a thousand years since Qingye. If we don't take advantage of this to get rid of the serious troubles in our hearts, how long will it take?  ? Moreover, the Qingyun Sect had no idea that we had just rushed out of the dead end and dared to fight back again. It was a surprise and we would definitely win a complete victory!"

    The people in the demon sect around him were all dumbfounded for a moment. Even the Poison God, an old immortal who had seen countless things in the world, was shocked by what the Ghost King said.

    The Ghost King looked around and said enthusiastically: "Today is a great moment to avenge our Holy Religion's century-old humiliation. You all swore a strong oath with me in front of the Holy Mother's Throne. Why don't you fight hard today?"

    People in the Demon Cult looked at each other in confusion.  These people are naturally not cowardly people, but just a moment ago, they had just escaped with their lives on Qingyun Mountain, and now they are going to fight back to the mountain in the blink of an eye. The ghost king's courage, or should be said to be a complete disregard for the idea of ??life and death,  It's really hard to accept.

    For a long while, no one responded.

    The Ghost King's complexion gradually became ugly, and he finally shook his head and sighed: "What a great opportunity, wait and see Oh!" After that, he let out a long sigh, and his face seemed to be full of discouragement, and he slowly walked back to his ghost house.Where the sect members are.

    Qinglong, Youji and others came forward. Qinglong was about to say something when the Ghost King smiled bitterly and said in a low voice: "It's not enough to plan, not enough to plan!"

    After saying that, he sighed and said: "That's it, we'll talk about it later. That's it for today, let's go back to the mountain Well, where is Baguio?"

    As soon as these words came out, both Qinglong and You Ji were shocked. You Ji's face was covered with black gauze and her expression could not be seen, but listening to the voice, she was obviously shocked and said in shock: "At that time, in the Yuqing Palace,  We are fighting with the Qingyun Sect, and Baguio told the two of us to go find you, could it be"

    The Ghost King’s face changed drastically and he said anxiously: “I haven’t seen her since we went up the mountain.”

    Qinglong lost his voice and said: "Is she still on Qingyun Mountain?"

    There were beads of sweat on the Ghost King's forehead for a moment, and then he said resolutely: "Yao'er is my closest relative, and I can never abandon her. I will go to Qingyun Mountain right now."

    Qinglong said anxiously: "Sect Master, you absolutely must not do this. This, this, this is really"

    The Ghost King's eyes flashed rapidly, and thousands of thoughts flashed through his mind. He suddenly turned around and loudly said to the Poison God and other demon sect members: "Everyone, I have made up my mind. To avenge the centuries-old shame of my holy religion, my Ghost King sect would rather be shattered into pieces.  We must also be worthy of the Holy Mother Ming King. At this moment, the Qingyun Sect is dead and injured, and the leader Daoxuan, the old thief, is seriously injured and is close to death. He is absolutely unable to use the Immortal Killing Sword Formation anymore. I, the Ghost King Sect, will fight back to the mountain now. If we can succeed  , it is the Holy Mother Mingwang who protects us; if we are outnumbered, let us die on the top of Qingyun Mountain, and we will be under the underworld one day. We should have a clear conscience when we pay homage to the Holy Mother Mingwang!"

    After saying that, the Ghost King didn't even look at the crowd, and flew up first, heading towards Qingyun Mountain as expected.  Qinglong and Youji looked at each other and immediately followed closely. Then the disciples of the Ghost King Sect followed without saying a word, leaving only the dumbfounded Poison God and other demon sect members, standing there dumbfounded.

    After a while, the Poison God and others came to their senses, but before they could speak, they could only hear the noise and noise gradually rising among the disciples of the Demon Sect behind them.  The Poison God and others secretly complained in their hearts. When they turned around, they saw that most of the demon sect's disciples had angry expressions on their faces.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, there was a heavy atmosphere at the moment. A group of people gathered around Master Daoxuan, whispering something to comfort him.

    Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan stood aside, tidying up Uncle Wang's clothes and brushing the dust off his body.  Second Uncle Wang seemed to have some impression of the two of them. He stood there motionless, letting them do what they wanted, but his eyes only looked at the water unicorn outside, and he giggled.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at him and felt sour in his heart. He couldn't help but think of the old things again. He sighed. Lin Jingyu heard it, touched his mind, and felt the same. He reached out and patted Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder.

    The two looked at each other, both seeing the sadness in each other's eyes, and were speechless for a moment.

    At this time, Master Puhong and others, who had just been escorted to a safe place by Master Shuiyue, were also sent back by Shuiyue.  But seeing that Master Puhong's face was now much better than the pale color just now, I thought that although Zhou Yin's Liren Cone was powerful, it was still far inferior to Master Puhong's Great Brahma Prajna.

    During this period of time, Master Puhong has gradually forced most of the strange thorns out of the body.  But despite this, Master Puhong still looked very weak. Someone quickly moved a chair next to him, and Master Puhong sat next to Master Daoxuan with the support of Faxiang and Pukong.

    Master Puhong gasped a few times and looked around, but he saw rivers of blood and dead people and broken palaces everywhere. He sighed, clasped his hands and chanted: "Amitabha!"

    Master Daoxuan nodded slightly towards Master Puhong, smiled bitterly, and said, "How is the master's injury?"

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: "I'm not going to die yet, but the master should take care of himself!"

    Master Daoxuan shook his head and sighed. He looked into the distance and suddenly fell on Zhang Xiaofan who was standing outside. As if he remembered something, he turned to Tian Buyi and said, "Junior brother Tian, ??please call your apprentice Zhang Xiaofan to come over."

    Tian Buyi’s expression changed, but he did not dare to disobey the order, so he turned around and said: “Lao Qi, come here, the master has something to say to you.”

    Everyone was shocked for a moment, especially the disciples of Dazhufeng.  Zhang Xiaofan was even more shocked, but he couldn't disobey his teacher's orders, so he had no choice but to walk over.

    After a while, everyone dispersed into an open space, and Zhang Xiaofan stood alone in front of Master Daoxuan, whispering: "Master."

    Master Daoxuan looked at him for a long time and said in a low voice: "Even now, are you still unwilling to tell your secret?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and felt that the eyes of everyone around him were suddenly focused on him. Some of them were concerned, some were contemptuous, but most of them were confused!

    ?Master Daoxuan sighed and said slowly: "Zhang Xiaofan, after you entered my Qingyun Sect, did our Qingyun Sect treat you badly?"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head and said: "Master, no, there is no such thing. Master and Master are very good to me" When he said this, Tian Buyi's body was obviously shaken, and the expression on his face was extremely complicated.

    "But," Zhang Xiaofan said with a look of extreme pain on his face, and two thoughts kept fighting in his mind: "But, this disciple really has no choice but to have difficulties, I, I can't"

    "explain!"

    Suddenly, a loud roar shook the whole place, like thunder, startling everyone.  Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but took a step back and looked at the man, suddenly feeling frightened.

    The person who made this roar was not from Qingyun, but Pukong, one of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple.  Pukong is the lowest ranked among the four great monks of Tianyin Temple, but he has the most fierce temper. When he was young, he subdued demons and killed countless monsters with the Buddhist treasure "Buddha Golden Bowl" in his hand.  Later, as he grew older and understood the meaning of Buddhism more deeply, he gradually lived in seclusion in Tianyin Temple.

    Today, there is a bloody battle in Qingyun, and Pukong goes on a killing spree, using his unpredictable Buddhist teachings to fight against the demonic religion. At this moment, the top and bottom of his monk's robes are stained with blood, and he looks like a Buddhist monk. He looks like an evil ghost in hell. No wonder.  Zhang Xiaofan and others were shocked.

    This time, everyone from Tianyin Temple came to Qingyun Mountain with the intention of raising an army to investigate the crime.  The supreme true Dharma "Great Brahma Prajna" which has never been taught outside the Tianyin Temple was unexpectedly learned by a young disciple of the Qingyun Sect. How could this happen?  At this moment, Pukong was looking at Zhang Xiaofan hesitating, feeling angry in his heart. Plus today's killing ban had started, he was indescribably upset, and couldn't help but roar like a Buddhist lion!

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned by his thunder-like voice and was stunned for a moment without realizing it. Uncle Wang, who was standing behind Lin Jingyu and looking at Shui Qilin with a silly smile, was startled and turned his head to look here.

    A ferocious-looking monk, covered in blood stains, stared at Zhang Xiaofan angrily, as if he wanted to eat people!

    There was a moment of silence in the Yuqing Palace.

    "Ah──"

    Suddenly, a heart-rending scream rose from the dilapidated Yuqing Palace.

    Uncle Wang’s face was bloodless, his entire face was pale, and he was shaking all over. He pointed tremblingly at Pukong and screamed: "Ghost! Ghost! Ghost! Ghost"

    This voice was so shrill and shrill that even though it was bright daylight, everyone in the hall felt a chill at the same time.

    Even Pukong, who was angry just now, was startled by Uncle Wang at this moment, confused, and hurriedly defended himself a little unclearly: "You, what did you say, what the hell am I?"

    But Uncle Wang seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit, his whole body was shaking desperately, and Lin Jingyu next to him tried his best to comfort him, but it had no effect at all.  I saw him slowly shrinking up. He didn't even dare to look at Pukong again. His eyes were closed tightly. He was obviously extremely frightened. He just kept saying: "Ghost! Ghost! He killed someone - don't kill me."  , don’t kill me, me, me, ah! Ahhhhhhh"

    Suddenly, a haze silently enveloped the place. The bodies of Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu stiffened at the same time, especially Zhang Xiaofan. There seemed to be a faint red light in the depths of his eyes.

    Being watched by everyone, Pukong was furious and said angrily: "I don't recognize this person at all, what are you looking at?"

    Lin Jingyu slowly let go of Uncle Wang's hand and walked to Zhang Xiaofan. He didn't need to look at him to know that Zhang Xiaofan was just like him, trying his best to control himself, but the heavy breathing already revealed their inner feelings.  Excited!

    "Why did he say it was you?" Lin Jingyu asked slowly, word by word.  His expression was as scary as Zhang Xiaofan's, but the difference was that while his eyes were full of hatred, he still had a hint of sobriety.

    Pukong said angrily: "How would I know? He is just a lunatic!"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu changed their expressions at the same time, and most of the people in the Qingyun Sect also looked sideways and frowned.  But at this moment, there was a sudden call of the Buddha, and Master Puhong, who was sitting behind Pu Kong, suddenly spoke, with a miserable tone, and whispered: "Amitabha, if you sow evil, you will get evil results. Sin, sin!"

    As soon as these words came out, the whole place fell into silence for an instant, and Pukong's body became even more like a piece of wood. After a while, he slowly turned around to face Master Puhong and said in a solemn voice: "Senior brother, what did you say?"

    Master Puhong's face was pale, and he didn't know whether it was due to physical injuries or guilt in his heart. He closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, and whispered for a long time: "Dharma."

    Since Uncle Wang suddenly fell ill, Fa Xiang, who had been looking ugly and pale, shook his body and said: "Disciple is here."Master Puhong said slowly: "There is no need to hide it, just tell them! Junior brother did something wrong back then, and we must not wrongfully accuse this donor Zhang again today."

    There was a loud noise in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, and there was a faint voice whistling, as if it was grabbing at his heart.

    The Faxiang slowly walked forward, looked at the countless astonished faces, then landed on Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan in the field, and finally stopped on Zhang Xiaofan.

    "Back then, it was indeed our people from Tianyin Temple who killed all the villagers in Caomiao Village at the foot of Qingyun Mountain!"

    "What!"

    In a moment, countless voices of horror, shock, disbelief, and anger erupted like explosions in the Yuqing Palace of Qingyun Mountain. Even Daoxuan Zhenren, Tian Buyi and other accomplished Taoists could not help but change their faces.  , and Lin Jingyu even pulled out the Dragon-Slaying Sword, green light rippling.

    Only Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly sank so slowly, so deeply, so deeply, and then, there was a familiar cold feeling from a long time ago, and a deep bloody anger enveloped him!

 Text Chapter 10

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The angry scoldings finally subsided.  Fa Xiang didn't care about anyone else at all. He didn't even look at the murderous Dragon-Slaying Sword in the furious Lin Jingyu's hand. He only looked at Zhang Xiaofan with his eyes, which was both worried and pitiful.

    After everyone was completely quiet, Dharma Prime Minister slowly continued to speak.

    "The murderer is my third uncle, Master Puzhi, one of the four great monks."

    As soon as these words came out, there was another sensation, and everyone was completely stunned.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body swayed once, then again, and he couldn’t feel anything anymore. It was as if the whole sky had collapsed, and he was just a very ridiculous and pathetic person

    The sadness deeply engraved in the depths of his soul seemed to have turned into an evil ghost at this moment, gnawing at his heart!

    After sorrow, what do you have left?

    The fire stick gradually became brighter, with a slightly bright green light mixed with a hint of gold, but none of this could cover up the cold red blood light.  There had never been such strong hostility, as if the bloody aura that had been concentrated in the Blood-devouring Beads and Soul-Absorbing Souls for thousands of years, along with the despair roaring angrily from countless resentful souls, surged into his chest at the same time!

    In the midst of the chaos, the voice of the former Dharma Master continued clearly: "Back then, Master Pu Zhi came to Qingyun and met with the head of Daoxuan, and persuaded him to practice the two true Dharma together, or it might be possible to break through.  The mystery of immortality was unexpectedly politely rejected by the real master."

    Daoxuan was startled for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, this is indeed the case."

    The Faxiang continued: "That day Master Puzhi came down the mountain in despair and strolled to Caomiao Village. Seeing that it was getting late, he stayed overnight in a ruined temple in the village. That night"

    His voice suddenly stopped, and there was silence in the hall. There was no sound, only Zhang Xiaofan's increasingly heavy breathing could be heard.

    Fa Xiang calmed down his emotions and calmed down, but kept looking at Zhang Xiaofan and said: "On that night, Master Puzhi suddenly discovered that a man in black broke into Caomiao Village at night and wanted to kidnap Lin Jingyu.  Junior brother."

    Lin Jingyu was startled, and everyone immediately looked at him. Fa Xiang continued: "Uncle Pu Zhi immediately came to the rescue. Unexpectedly, the man in black had ulterior motives. On the surface, he was kidnapping, but in fact he was trying to deal with Pu Zhi.  Uncle Master, intends to get his hands on the evil blood-eating beads hidden in Master Pu Zhi’s body!”

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    The Faxiang said: "The blood-devouring bead was accidentally found by Master Puzhi's uncle in the swamps of the West many years ago. In order to prevent it from harming the world's living beings, he sealed the evil bead with the true Buddhist method and used the treasure of Tianyin Temple to seal it.  'Emerald Rosary' to suppress it. I just don't know how the mysterious man in black knew about this. First, he hid the extremely poisonous seven-tailed centipede in Junior Brother Lin's body to bite Master Pu Zhi"

    Tian Buyi said in astonishment: "The seven-tailed centipede, could it be a pine tree"

    This time, it was Lin Jingyu's turn to look even paler.

    The Faxiang paused for a moment, then continued: "Later, Master Puzhi was poisoned and fought desperately with that person, and was finally seriously injured. Under the Qingyun Sect's 'Sword Controlling Thunder True Art' cast by that person, he was almost injured.  The oil was almost exhausted; but he finally used the 'Great Brahma Prajna' to hit him hard, causing the man in black to run away in fright. And during this fierce battle, Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan also came to the grass temple."

    The faces of the people in the Qingyun Sect were as ugly as they could be at this moment. The Faxiang continued: "After that, Master Puzhi knew that he would die, but his life-long wish was never fulfilled, and it was really hard to accept it. At this moment, he suddenly  I came up with a, a a whimsical idea, which was to pass on the supreme Brahma Prajna Dharma of Tianyin Temple to a disciple, and then let this young boy worship in Qingyun to learn Qingyun Taoism. This would never happen.  The interlinked true Dharma of Buddhism and Taoism can be practiced by the same person at the same time, and his lifelong wish will be achieved."

    Master Daoxuan sneered and said, "Brother Puzhi is really powerful and far-sighted, but for some reason he didn't pass it on to Lin Jingyu, who has better qualifications, and instead chose Zhang Xiaofan?"

    The Faxiang paused for a moment and said: "Uncle Pu Zhi thinks that Junior Brother Lin is very qualified. If he becomes a disciple of Qingyun Sect, he will definitely attract much attention from the elders of the sect. I'm afraid he will be seen through easily, so"

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect looked at each other in shock. Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "Awesome, awesome"

    The Dharma Master continued: "In this way, Master Pu Zhi also really liked Junior Brother Zhang's simple heart, so he privately passed on the Brahma Prajna that had not been taught to others for thousands of years to Junior Brother Zhang. Later, he was afraid that if the Blood Devouring Pearl was still in his body, he would never  As soon as the man in black turned back, he inevitably fell into the hands of evil spirits, so he handed the blood-devouring bead to Junior Brother Zhang and asked him to find an unknown cliff and throw it away, but, "At this point, the Dharma Minister couldn't help but sigh.With a cry, he said: "I didn't expect Junior Brother Zhang to have kept this evil bead with him, probably because he was thinking about his old relationship."

    In the main hall, everyone finally solved a mystery. It turned out that the origin of the blood-devouring beads was like this, and the true Dharma of Brahma Prajna in Zhang Xiaofan also came from this way.

    At this moment, Fa Xiang had a sad look on his face, and said slowly: "If this were the case, Master Pu Zhi was just acting wantonly. But no one expected that at this time, something happened Uncle Pu Zhi, he  Originally out of compassion for heaven and earth, he would rather suffer the evil power of the Blood-devouring Bead than to use his own Dharma to suppress this evil thing. Unexpectedly, over time, the evil power of the Blood-devouring Bead secretly penetrated deep into the soul of Uncle Universal Wisdom Master.  On weekdays, Uncle Master Pu Zhi was protected by Buddhism and was unaware of it. But that day, when he ran out of oil and dried up his lamp, he had just left Junior Brother Zhang and others and walked to the village. Suddenly he remembered that even though he had taught Zhang the true Dharma of Buddhism,  Junior brother, but he may not be able to successfully worship Qingyun!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked miserable, and even his voice trembled slightly as he said: "At this moment, Universal Wisdom Master Uncle Buddha's power has been greatly reduced, and he has been invaded by evil forces, like a ghost. He actually came up with the idea of ??destroying the whole village of Caomiao Village.  If all the villagers are killed, the Qingyun Sect will definitely take these two children into their sect for the sake of the orphans, so, then"

    "Ah!" Lin Jingyu roared wildly, and finally couldn't bear it any longer. He slashed at Faxiang with his dragon-slaying sword and his body. Dao Xuan said anxiously: "Quick, stop it!"

    Before he could finish his words, Tian Buyi and others had already stopped him.  Lin Jingyu burst into tears and cried bitterly. He continued to struggle despite the obstruction of Tian Buyi and others, and hissed: "I'm going to kill you, kill you"

    Led by Pu Hong and Pukong, all the monks in Tianyin Temple bowed their heads with shame on their faces and kept chanting the Buddha's name in low voices.

    Daoxuan was silent for a long time, as if even he needed a lot of mental power to digest this incredible truth. After a while, he suddenly said to the Dharma Prime Minister: "Just now you said that the oil of Puzhi has run out, so what is the truth about this matter?  knew?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment and said: "Uncle Pu Zhi once befriended a stranger and got a strange medicine, 'Three Days Dead Pill'. If you take this medicine, no matter how serious your injury is, it will be aroused within three days."  You can use your body's full potential to save your life, but after three days, even if you recover from your injuries, you will still be dead. Master Puzhi took this magical medicine and finally rushed back to Tianyin Temple within three days to save this person.  I explained the cause and effect in detail to my mentor, Master Puhong. I was serving my mentor at the time and heard this incident from the sidelines. Master Puzhi was completely awake at this moment and regretted that he had sown a heinous evil that day and that he would not be able to repay it even if he died.  Finally, I cried and passed away!"

    The Dharma Master looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan and said slowly: "This is what happened. All these things are the fault of our Master Puzhi of Tianyin Temple and have nothing to do with Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan. Please, Master Masters of Qingyun Sect,  Don’t blame him!”

    Master Daoxuan sighed slightly and let out a long breath. Just as he was about to speak, a burst of low miserable laughter rang out in the quiet hall.

    "Blame? Who wants to blame me?"

    This laughter was unfamiliar and cold, with endless hatred. Zhang Xiaofan, who had been lowering his head and panting, slowly, slowly raised his head.

    Those pair were completely red, like blood, with a chilling coldness, staring at the Dharma.

    The Dharma Prime Minister frowned tightly and said in a low voice: "Junior brother Zhang, you, you have to take care of your health and let the past go! The days ahead are still long"

    "Go to hell!"

    Suddenly, Zhang Xiaofan spat out these three words from between his teeth. Everyone paled. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have turned into a completely different person. His whole body was full of murderous aura, his face and muscles were twisted, and he was extremely ferocious.

    In the distance, Uncle Wang suddenly screamed again: "Ghost! Ghost! Another ghost is here!"

    But this time, his finger was actually pointing at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Everyone was stunned. Master Puhong stood up despite his serious injuries.  The fire-burning stick in Zhang Xiaofan's right hand shone brightly, and the blood-devouring bead seemed to be reborn. The green light shone brightly, and the black energy mixed with the soul-stirring magic rod enveloped Zhang Xiaofan, and even his face gradually began to blur.

    The Faxiang lost his voice and said: "Junior brother Zhang, throw away that evil stick quickly, you have been invaded by evil power"

    "Hahahahahaha"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and smiled miserably, with a sad voice: "What right way? What justice? You have always lied to me. I have worked hard all my life to keep his secrets even if I die, but who am I"

    He opened his arms and shouted to the sky: "Who am I-"

    This tragic sound echoed between heaven and earth, touching the soul and making people cry.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…Don't be afraid of things, otherwise you will fall into the devil's path and be eternally doomed"

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his head and looked up at the sky, as if he didn't notice the Dharma Prime Minister rushing towards him at all. Everyone held their breath for a moment, watching as the Dharma Prime Minister was about to catch the fire stick. Unexpectedly, there was a scream in the air, and a white light came from the side. The Dharma Prime Minister was caught off guard, and there was a dull sound in the air.  He snorted and flew back.

    Everyone was shocked, and saw a flash of green shadow, and Baguio suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Xiaofan, facing countless righteous masters in front of him, but he was not afraid.

    Her eyes were slightly red, obviously she was sad for Zhang Xiaofan, and she didn't care about anyone else. She turned around and grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hand and said urgently: "Xiaofan, come with me, these guys with human faces and animal hearts are all trying to harm you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded in confusion, but for some reason, the woman in front of him was the only place he believed in in this lonely moment. He couldn't help but grasp the gentle hand and follow her!

    But how could a hall full of righteous masters tolerate their arrogance, especially after a moment, many people recognized Baguio as the only daughter of the leader of the Devil Sect's Ghost King Sect, and they immediately exploded.

    Today, there are countless casualties in Qingyun Sect. They are all thanks to the Demon Sect. They have a blood feud with the Demon Sect and will not stop until death.  In a moment, someone blocked the way, and some even shouted out, beginning to wonder if Zhang Xiaofan really had something to do with the Demon Cult?

    Lu Xueqi, Qi Hao and others' faces turned pale. Tian Linger and others tried their best to explain that Zhang Xiaofan was still fighting against people from the Demon Cult just now, but their voices were so weak that they were drowned out by the angry waves in the blink of an eye.

    A moment later, the righteous men above the main hall surrounded the two young men and women.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared with blood-red eyes, his body trembled slightly, and he kept laughing. He felt that the tragic and bloody scenes were turning over and over in his mind, but they seemed to be completely blank. This life-long faith and belief were completely destroyed today.

    But Baguio was much calmer than him. At this moment, she was holding Zhang Xiaofan's hand tightly, standing with him, and whispered: "Xiaofan, don't be afraid, even if I die, I will be with you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and his mind seemed to wake up for a moment.

    But at this moment, a loud shout came over: "Who dares to harm my daughter?"

    With a swipe sound, the ghost king's figure appeared in the Yuqing Palace. Everyone was dumbfounded and was in an uproar for an instant.

    A moment later, Qinglong, Youji and other members of the Ghost King Sect appeared one after another, surrounding Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio.

    The Ghost King glanced around. At this moment, the strength of the Ghost King Sect alone was indeed somewhat different from that of the Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple. However, he seemed to have no fear. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking contentedly. He turned to look at Baguio.  Smiling: "Yao'er, you take Xiaofan and go first."

    Baguio nodded and was about to take action, but how could such an act of turning a blind eye to the righteous people succeed? Moreover, Zhang Xiaofan's status was very special at the moment. The two major sects of Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple could not let this person go under any circumstances.  gone.

    Master Daoxuan said angrily: "Stop it!"

    As soon as he shouted, the righteous masters who had long been unable to bear it immediately surrounded him. In an instant, the dilapidated Yuqing Palace was in a ball again. However, the situation at this moment was completely reversed from not long ago, and it became a righteous master.  People besieged the Ghost King Sect.

    Seeing that after only a little time, the Ghost King Sect was already at a disadvantage, Baguio still held Zhang Xiaofan's hand tightly and looked around worriedly, but the Ghost King kept smiling and watching the situation calmly.

    The pressure from the righteous people around them is increasing. A dozen people from the Ghost King Sect and others have been squeezed into a small circle. Seeing that the situation is in danger, unexpectedly at this moment, a sharp roar suddenly sounds outside the Yuqing Palace, and strange lights flash.  For a moment, the screams could not be heard without stopping.

    The people in the righteous path were shocked, and after a moment, they suddenly saw silhouettes of people flying around. It was Poison God, Yu Yangzi and Fairy Sanmiao who led the other three major factions of the Demon Sect to come to support.

    The masters of the Demon Cult came off the field one after another to join the battle, and the situation was instantly reversed.  The Poison God slowly walked to the Ghost King who was standing there, looking at them with a look of relief. He looked at the battle group in front, and there was a smile on his face, but he whispered in his mouth: "Brother, you are so cruel!"

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said: "The old man risked everything for our Holy Religion and was willing to take extraordinary risks. His reputation will be passed down through the ages and will be praised by future generations of Holy Religion disciples."

    The Poison God smiled bitterly, glared at him, and cursed: "Fart!"

    When the demon sect’s troops arrived, the Qingyun Sect was already seriously injured. Although Tian Buyi and others tried their best to support them, they were helplessly outnumbered and were immediately pushed back. The situation became increasingly critical.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the whole audience, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire.  In one day, Qingyun Mountain, which used to be sacred and inviolable, was killed by people from these demon sects. It was really Qingyun?A great disgrace since the founding of the sect.

    But what’s more important is the current predicament. At this moment, he made some determination and raised his arm.

    The sect leaders of the four major sects in the Demon Sect have not yet come to an end at this moment, and their eyes are almost all fixed on this Daoxuan master. One glance shows that this old thief wants to fight to the death and activate the Immortal Killing Sword Formation again. How can they let him go smoothly?  Dao's figure came like lightning and rushed towards Master Dao Xuan in unison.

    At this moment, as if it had been summoned by something, the spiritual beast Water Kirin, which had been lying outside the Yuqing Hall, suddenly roared and rushed in with great momentum.  The strength of this ancient giant beast is definitely not inferior to that of any spiritual master. The impact was fierce and it was no joke to be hit. The Ghost King and others were blocked by it. In the blink of an eye, the water unicorn had already rushed in.  Daoxuan's side.

    I saw it crawling beside Master Daoxuan, opening its huge mouth and spitting out something, Master Daoxuan stretched out his hand to take it.

    Everyone in the Demon Sect was shocked. When they looked around, they saw that it was indeed a long sword, but it had no luster at the moment. It seemed to be made of some kind of strange stone. The sword body and hilt were all integrated, and it looked like an ordinary sword.  It's an ordinary stone sword, and you can faintly see that the sword body has lines all over it, as if it is still a little worn, and there are even faint cracks across the sword body.

    It turns out that the ancient sword of Zhu Xian actually looks like this, and that it is hidden in Shui Qilin's mouth, which is beyond anyone's imagination.

    A moment later, when the Zhuxian Ancient Sword fell into the hands of Master Daoxuan, a sudden change occurred. In an instant, an incredible hot white light appeared from the sword body, and in just a moment, the huge Yuqing Palace was completely destroyed.  It was shrouded, and everyone was shocked for a moment and stopped.

    But in the light, I saw Master Daoxuan's body shaking a few more times.

    The Ghost King and the others were so experienced that they immediately pounced on them without saying anything.  Tian Buyi and others yelled angrily, but it was too late to help. Unexpectedly, although Daoxuan's body was weak, he supported Shui Qilin on his left and right sides, and waved forward the Zhuxian Ancient Sword in his right hand. In an instant, white light came like a huge wave, and the Poison God and others  People exerted their strength together, and the two collided with each other, making a loud noise.

    The Yuqing Palace, which was originally half broken, now collapsed with even the remaining broken walls, causing dust to fly in an instant.  The Ghost King and others took a step back involuntarily, and the faces of the four people changed color. The power of this ancient sword of killing immortals was really unbelievable.

    But despite this, Master Daoxuan spurted out a large mouthful of blood with a puff of blood when shrouded in the light of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. However, he desperately managed to float on Shui Qilin's body.  The water unicorn roared loudly and flew into the sky with its claws and fangs bared.

    Between heaven and earth, suddenly there was only the Zhuxian light, shining brightly and becoming more and more prosperous.  Accompanied by bursts of chanting sounds, the extremely brilliant seven-color air sword appeared in the sky again, constantly separating into single-color air swords, shining with color.

    Everyone in the Demon Cult lost their composure. The Poison God stamped his feet fiercely and said anxiously: "This formation is too powerful and cannot be defeated. Let's retreat first."

    Although the Ghost King looked at the shaky appearance of Master Daoxuan, he still couldn't figure out how this man could activate such a shocking magic circle that consumes so much energy even though he was seriously injured and dying.  But now that this formation was activated, its power was extraordinary. After all, he did not dare to gamble with the lives of the Demon Cult disciples. He sighed deeply, flew up, and signaled his disciples to retreat.

    Baguio pulled Zhang Xiaofan and was about to fly away, but suddenly a figure flashed in front of her, and it was Lu Xueqi who was standing in front of her, and the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand shone with blue light.  Lu Xueqi said coldly: "Junior Brother Zhang is my Qingyun sect, please let him go quickly!"

    How could Baguio let him go? He said angrily: "I will leave him for you to kill? You should kill me first!"

    After saying that, without further words, the sad flowers flew away in the air.

    At this moment, the Zhuxian Sword Formation has shrouded the top of Tongtian Peak, and the sky and the earth are gradually getting dark. Someone from the Ghost King Sect saw Baguio and Lu Xueqi fighting together, and immediately turned around to help. Zhengdao people also took action, and suddenly there was chaos again.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt extremely painful in his heart. He only felt a ferocious thought roaring in his mind. A terrifying but alluring feeling of destruction that was about to kill countless people filled his mind.

    The fire stick seems to follow the owner's wishes, and the three colors of red, green, and gold light take turns, but it is obvious that the red light is getting stronger and stronger.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked anxiously on the sidelines.  Ever since Kong Sangshan saw Zhang Xiaofan that day, he had looked at Zhang Xiaofan in a different light because of the secret. At this moment, he did not want to see Zhang Xiaofan fall into the devil's path, so he ducked and grabbed the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand.

    Baguio was in a panic, but was entangled by Lu Xueqi and others, so she had to shout: "Xiaofan, be careful!"

    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan seemed not to hear anything and allowed the Dharma Prime Minister to grab the fire stick.  Dharma is overjoyed, but for a momentThen his face suddenly changed, and he felt a fierce and vicious aura coming from the fire stick like a tide, and the originally honest and simple Zhang Xiaofan in front of him suddenly showed a evil smile, like a evil ghost.

    "Ah!" The Faxiang screamed loudly, but Zhang Xiaofan hit him hard on the chest with a fire stick, causing him to fly away with blood spurting from his mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and screamed, his eyes red, he jumped into the battle group and rushed to Baguio's side.  The red light of the fire stick was shining brightly, as if it was also in a state of revelry, laughing wildly with its owner as it rushed toward death and blood.

    Lu Xueqi and others retreated one after another. No matter what, they were still unable to attack Zhang Xiaofan with all their strength.  But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have completely fallen into madness, with endless hatred in his eyes. He was killing people with every move he made, and he had already forced everyone back in a moment.

    Baguio was overjoyed, pulled Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Let's go!"

    The two of them jumped into the air and flew out of the hall.

    At this moment, the sky is covered with mountains and seas of Qi swords, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation has already launched an attack on the Demon Sect and others.  But this time, Master Daoxuan seemed to be risking his life. Not only was the sword rain falling sharply from the sky, but the huge seven-color main sword in the sky was also controlled by invisible magic power, rumbling with the force of breaking the heaven and earth.  Down.

    The power of this formation's main sword is unparalleled. With one attack, blood and flesh flew everywhere within a few feet in an instant. Nearly ten people were stunned without even shouting. Even beyond the reach of the remaining power, Yuyangzi couldn't dodge, and he even  His left hand was also cut off, and he screamed in agony, his body turned into a sharp light like lightning, and he fled through the air.

    At the same time, Daoxuan Zhenren in the sky was exhausted. He tilted his body and almost fell off Shui Qilin. He finally managed to hold on.  He looked down and saw that in just a moment, most of the people from the Demon Cult had fled, but there were still a few who were still on the Tongtian Peak, and this last person was none other than Zhang Xiaofan, and Baguio was pulling him eagerly to fly away.

    Daoxuan had already seen Zhang Xiaofan fall into the devil's way in mid-air. When he was fighting with Fa Xiang, Lu Xueqi and others just now, he was ruthless and ruthless in his attacks, and he was looking crazy at this moment. It was obvious that he could not be ignored at all.

    "But this person possesses the two true laws of Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple, and there are unparalleled evil things in his hands. If he lets the tiger return to the mountain, I am afraid that the killings he will cause in the future will be far greater than those of ordinary demon sect people.

    Daoxuan sighed softly in his heart, but his mind had already been decided at this moment.  Even if he is discussed by people all over the world in the future, he must not leave this unparalleled disaster behind.

    At that moment, Master Daoxuan exerted his last spiritual power. In an instant, all the colorful qi swords in the sky shone brightly together, especially the seven-color main sword of the formation, which was half as big again. It roared loudly, shaking the world, like an ancient god.  He rushed down furiously and hit Zhang Xiaofan!

    "Ah!" Not to mention the people in the demon sect who turned pale, but also the people in the righteous way. Everyone in Tianyin Temple and Qingyun Sect all turned pale. Tian Buyi and Suru turned pale. Tian Linger screamed and fainted.

    Next to her, Lu Xueqi held the Tianya Divine Sword tightly, her face was bloodless, and the Tianya in her hand was trembling slightly.

    That huge sword struck the sky head-on. Before it reached the ground, a loud bang was made. The ground within a foot radius around Zhang Xiaofan burst into pieces. The strong wind roared and enveloped him. He was already in a certain death situation.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared red eyes, enveloped by the invisible sword energy, unable to break free, and the grief, anger and hatred in his heart could not be suppressed. He watched the terrifying giant sword falling rapidly from the sky with boundless killing intent, and opened his mouth to scream.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"

    This sound shook the whole place, and the color of the world changed. However, the Immortal Killing Sword seemed to be a ruthless thing that killed all the gods and Buddhas in the sky. It still struck him mercilessly. Zhang Xiaofan was about to become a dead soul under the sword and his body was shattered into pieces.

    Suddenly, the world suddenly became quiet, and even the earth-shattering momentum of the Zhuxian Sword Formation held its breath for an instant

    The gentle and white hands that had been familiar to him over the years appeared next to Zhang Xiaofan, and there was a faint, crisp sound of bells, pushing him aside.

    A voice that seemed to have been dormant for thousands of years quietly sounded at this moment, singing softly for the beloved:

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by the nine ghost spirits, gods and demons in the sky, using my blood and body as a sacrifice

    She stood in the strong wind, looking at Zhang Xiaofan with slightly red eyes, but there seemed to be a faint smile on her fair face.

    The wind blew up her green clothes, and she danced like the most poignant scenery in the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart sank.

    Suddenly, he opened his mouth and shouted wildly, but was forced back by the strong wind; he jumped up and rushed towards Baguio like crazy, but was bounced away by the mysterious breath. Red tears flowed from his blood-red eyes, flowing down his cheeks.  .

    The woman in the wind opened her arms, facing the rain of swords in the sky, and facing the giant that took away the power of heaven and earth.?

    Three lives and seven lives, I will fall into Yama forever, just for love, I will not regret it even if I die

    The violent wind suddenly changed direction and turned into a huge whirlpool surrounding Baguio. The graceful and beautiful woman was pushed up into the air by the wind, facing the colorful giant sword.

    She was the only brilliance in the world at that moment!

    ?????????????????????????

    Countless blood-colored mist instantly spurted out from her body, forming a wall of blood as crystal as red jade in front of her. At the same time, nine looming smoke floated out from her fair face, blending into the wall of blood.

    The blood wall boiled instantly, burning like a blazing fire of infatuation, burning with all the passion and despair, bursting out with unparalleled brilliant brilliance, rising against the sky!

    It collided with the Immortal Killing Master Sword!

    The brilliant light is so dazzling that no one can open their eyes.

    The loud noise that cannot be described in words shook the entire sky. The unstoppable Zhuxian Sword flew back, and the air swords in the sky were chaotic.  On the Tongtian Peak, the mountain shook violently, rocks flew everywhere, and countless huge cracks appeared on the mountain, as if it was torn apart, as if the end was coming.

    Faintly, a slender and sad figure slowly fell from mid-air.

    Between heaven and earth, everything suddenly became quiet, and there was only one voice, roaring heart-breakingly.

    "no……"

    Endless darkness shrouded the whole world. He was trembling in the darkness, not daring to move, not daring to face, not daring to wake up!

    But, he finally woke up!

    The trembling hands slowly clenched, then let go, and slowly opened his eyes, as if this also required all his courage.

    An ordinary stone room with simple and plain decoration.  He slowly got out of bed, not daring to think about anything, not even looking at the fire stick in his hand. As if guided by something, he walked towards the door and walked out slowly.

    There is a long passage outside, and many people are busy walking quietly through it, but no matter who it is, when they see him, they immediately step aside and lower their heads.

    He walked blankly, as if a voice was calling him.  Soon, he came to a corner, where there was a large stone room with the door ajar. A familiar voice came from the other side of the corner, which seemed to be the tone of a person named Qinglong in his memory.

    "Mr. Ghost, you are the most amazing person in the world. Please save me for the sake of Holy Mother Mingwang"

    Accompanied by a sigh, a low voice in the darkness said: "The Ghost King Sect is kind to me, not because I don't try my best, but Miss Baguio used the most brutal 'bloody poison curse' in my holy religion.  This is the infatuation curse that we have passed down from ancient times. This poisonous curse activates all the essence, flesh and blood of a person with the power of the curse, and then absorbs his own three souls and seven souls to smelt. He is so desperate that he has the power to defy the heavens. But with this poisonous curse,  People will definitely lose their souls and never be reincarnated, and there is really nothing I can do about it!"

    Qinglong said in a seductive voice: "Mr. Ghost, but"

    The voice intercepted and said: "I understand what you are going to say. Yes, the strange treasure 'Albizia Bell' on Miss Baguio did at that moment forcefully capture the remaining one of the three souls and seven souls that she had forced out.  Staying in the bell body, the young lady's physical body can be immortal. However, this kind of soul-returning technique has been lost for thousands of years. Only a short-lived black witch tribe in the bad land of southern Xinjiang a thousand years ago heard of this magic technique.  , but it has already been extinct. This, I’m sorry, there is really nothing I can do!”

    Qinglong was dumbfounded, and then said after a while: "But, the sect leader has not eaten or drank for several days, and now he hasMr. Ghost, he has always respected you, please advise him!"

    The voice said slowly: "The Ghost King Sect Master is too sad. As time goes by, he will naturally get better"

    Qinglong wanted to say something, but suddenly his body shook, as if he had discovered something. He turned his head and looked there, only to see the weak and pale figure walking to the door step by step, and then seemed to muster up the greatest courage,  Finally walked in.

    No more sound.

    Qinglong lowered his head in silence, and in the darkness, there seemed to be a deep sigh coming from someone.

    In the stone room, on the white jade stone platform, the beautiful woman was lying there quietly, as if she was sleeping quietly.  Her father sat next to her, holding her hand and looking at his daughter longingly.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly, crying silently, his legs softened, and finally couldn't hold on any longer, so he sat down next to Baguio.

    That gentle and tranquil face has since become an indelible mark in his lifelong memory!

    In the silent stone chamber, there was a faint sound of crying, softly choking:

    "Why are you so stupidI haven't told you yet, I'mThe person I saw in that ancient well was you"

    Qingyun Mountain.

    Xiaozhu Peak.

    The night is already deep.

    Lu Xueqi stood silently on the mountain peak, looking into the distance, but she saw that the night was cold and the stars were shining all over the sky, as if she was mocking the common people struggling in the world of mortals.

    Footsteps sounded, and her familiar and respected master's voice sounded behind her: "Qier, why are you standing here again?"

    Lu Xueqi said nothing.

    Shuiyue looked at her, sighed suddenly, walked to her side, and whispered: "Do you think of that person again?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent, with a look of pain on her face, and said: "Master, it shouldn't have been like this, it wouldn't have turned out like this!"

    Shuiyue seemed to have fallen silent, and after a while she said softly: "This is fate, Qi'er. When you meet him again in the future, you will be sworn enemies. You must remember it clearly."

    After saying that, she sighed, turned around and walked away.

    Lu Xueqi was left standing alone. The mountain wind blew, and she felt a chill all over her body. She looked into the distance silently and said in a low voice in a voice that only she could hear: "When I meet him again"

    The night was as cold as water, illuminating her lonely figure.

 Text Chapter 1 Ten Years

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Black clouds hovered in the night sky, and the sky seemed to be dark and pressed to the ground. The raindrops falling from the sky rolled across the vast earth amidst the biting and whistling wind.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?? A wilderness, with no village in front and no land behind. It is vast and vast, with only an ancient road extending from the distance, and then extending lonely into the distance.

    In the dark clouds in the night sky, there was a low thunder, and the rain between the sky and the earth gradually became heavier.

    The earth is solemn and solemn. Except for the sound of wind and rain, everything is dark in the wilderness. Only a solitary light is lit on the edge of the ancient road, revealing a little light.

    This is a wilderness hut. The owner's surname is He. He is a middle-aged man in his early 40s. He is from Xiaochi Town, a day's walk from here. In this remote place, beside the ancient road, he worked hard to build a simple house to serve as a guide for people coming to the south.  Travelers heading north provide a place to stop and drink tea, thereby earning some hard money.

    At this moment, Boss He was sitting behind the counter in his shop, listening intently to the howling wind and rain outside. He frowned slightly and sighed softly. With such bad weather, he probably wouldn't have any more customers.  .

    His cabin is located between Xiaochi Town and Kongsang Mountain, a large mountain in the west. The ancient road outside the door has been a road for business travel since ancient times, and is also the only way to the big city further east - Donghai Changhe City.  , so travelers pass by from time to time.

    Right now, on this stormy night, there are still a few customers in this small wilderness shop, sitting silently in the dark and dim hut, avoiding the miserable wind and rain outside.

    "Crack."

    The wick of the oil lamp in front of Boss He made a slight crackling sound, waking up the honest middle-aged man from his drowsiness.  The sound of wind and rain outside the house became louder and louder, "whimpering" as if choking. It seemed that the guests here would not be able to leave this night.

    With this thought in mind, he raised his head and looked at the customers in his shop.  There were only five tables in the simple hut. There were guests sitting at three tables at the moment. A single man sat at the corner table. There was a dark place where the light was difficult to illuminate. The man sat alone.  There, even the face was blurry.

    As for the two tables closer to each other, there was an old man with an extraordinary bearing and a young girl sitting at one table. The old man had a bamboo pole leaning on the table with a piece of cloth on it that said "Immortal."  With the four words "guidance", it seems that he is a fortune teller.

    As for the last table, it was the most crowded business trip. There were four people in total. The corner behind them was piled with goods. At this moment, there seemed to be a young man in the middle softly cursing the bad weather.

    "Okay, stop talking." The other older man among the four shouted at him, turned around, smiled at Boss He, and said slightly apologetically: "Boss He, it's windy and rainy today.  The big one even made you stay up late with us."

    Boss He smiled and shook his head. This business trip often traveled on this ancient road, and he stopped at his shop many times, so he was considered a regular customer. He immediately said: "It doesn't matter, it's normal for me to stay up late, but today I will stay up late during the day."  It looked like dark clouds were coming from the beginning, why are you still on your way, sir?"

    The old man was startled when he heard the words, and then he looked at each other and said with a wry smile: "Actually, why don't we know that the weather is bad today, but it is really difficult to go out."

    Boss He said "Ah".

    The old man picked up the tea cup in front of him, drank all the tea in the cup, and said: "Boss He, the world is so difficult today!"

    Boss He was taken aback and said, "What's wrong?"

    The old man gave a bitter smile and said: "Ten years ago, the Demon Sect, which had disappeared for a long time, suddenly reappeared. I heard that it was still fighting a big battle with the gods of the righteous way in Qingyun Mountain. Since then, this  In the past ten years, instead of being eliminated by the righteous way, the demon sect has become increasingly prosperous, and it is heard everywhere that they are fighting with the righteous way."

    Boss He was silent, and the old man sighed and said: "We, the common people, can't control what they fight against them. However, under this fight, the world is in chaos. Now thieves are rampant, and there are countless people who rob homes and homes. We are out there."  I'm just trying to make ends meet, and I'm worried every day, for fear of encountering a strongman, so I'm on my way in a hurry, but I'm unexpectedly blocked here by the wind and rain, I'm in trouble for Boss He."

    Boss He shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter, you don't have to take it to heart"

    While he was speaking, a voice suddenly came from a distant corner, saying calmly: "So, does this gentleman think that the current chaos in the world and the rampant thieves are all caused by the demon sect you say?"

    The old man was startled, but before he spoke, the fortune teller and the young girl were sitting at the table in front of him, and he looked at them. The girl had bright eyes and a beautiful appearance.??, there are shallow dimples at the corners of the mouth, which looks cute.

    At this moment, she suddenly opened her mouth and smiled at the old businessman: "This old man!"

    The old man looked at her and said, "What's the matter, girl?"

    The young girl whispered: "Old man, you have a thin face and many lines, but your face is not broken. Although your life has been full of twists and turns, it is still peaceful. It's just that you have a small scar at the sixth point of the heaven, lying across the middle of your face, blocking it.  The life line and the wealth line indicate that when you get older, there may be a big disaster. Now that you are getting older, it is better to talk less and cause less trouble."

    The business travelers all changed their colors, and the old man stood up and stared closely at the old man and the young man, but neither of them reacted and remained calm.  For a long time, the old man's face was uncertain. He looked around, finally sat back, held his hands to the girl and said, "Thank you for your advice, girl."

    After he sat back down, the shop immediately fell silent. The somewhat mysterious man who was in the corner just now also seemed to have quieted down and stopped talking.

    "It's just that this long night is really hard to endure. After a long time, the business travelers over there gradually started chatting, and they talked about the battle between good and evil in Qingyun Mountain ten years ago.

    “These traveling businessmen are just ordinary people, and naturally they have never been to the scene to see it, but it is rumored that this thing was born for this purpose.  Moreover, those masters of righteous cultivation have always been mysterious and unpredictable, and they are the best talking points among ordinary people.

    As they talked, the voices of several young people gradually became louder, and others heard them and were attracted.

    "In short, the situation of Qingyun Sect was already in danger at that time. Fortunately, the old god Daoxuan took part in the good fortune and used his finger to tap lightly. Thunder and lightning suddenly fell from the sky. I heard that the loud noise could be heard for hundreds of miles around. This  Only then did we repel the Demon Sect’s people!”

    "Fart!" Suddenly, there was a soft shout, but it came from an extraordinary old man sitting at the same table with the girl. Everyone was startled and looked at him, only to hear the old man say: "If Daoxuan is really that  Amazing, how come in the battle at Qingyun Mountain, so many people from the Qingyun Sect died, including two leaders of the Seven Meridians, and countless other elders and disciples were killed and wounded, do you think the demons of the Demon Sect are just freeloaders?"

    Everyone was speechless. The girl next to him frowned and whispered: "Grandpa, I just told people not to talk too much. Why do you talk so much?"

    The old man chuckled, and his face that was originally quite like a crane suddenly became a little proud, and he whispered: "Xiaohuan, don't scare me, I have shown you my fate a long time ago. Although I have been wandering all my life,  But you will be lucky when you grow old, and you will grow old safely, and there will be someone to see you off, haha, it doesn’t matter, it doesn’t matter!”

    The young girl just took a sip of tea and almost choked on his words. She coughed twice and glared at the old man angrily, but the old man was very proud and didn't take it to heart at all.

    The old man and the young man are none other than the world-traveling fortune teller Yi Xian and his granddaughter Xiao Huan. Ten years have passed since the last battle between good and evil in Qingyun Mountain. Xiao Huan has also grown up and is beautiful and beautiful.  , but still following Zhou Xian around the world.

    At this time, Yi Xian seemed to be addicted. Regardless of the fact that it was his first meeting with others, he pulled up his stool and sat among the businessmen. He began to talk about the Qingyun Battle that year. Xiao Huan was angry next to him.  But there is nothing that can be done.

    Zhou Yixian is very eloquent. Besides, he can travel around the world with just one mouth. His words are lively and lifelike, far better than those young people just now. After a while, even Boss He couldn't help but walked over.  , everyone gathered together, listening to Zhou Xian looking at the past, looking back on the past while talking and laughing

    "ah!"

    Hearing the exciting and intense part, the young people exclaimed at the same time. One of them couldn't help but asked: "Dad, were you there at the time and knew so carefully?"

    Zhou Yixian was startled, then patted his clothes with his hand, shook his head and sighed: "I have never wanted to get involved in these fighting and killing matters, so let the juniors of Qingyun Sect do it!"

    Everyone was startled and immediately felt in awe. Unexpectedly, they heard a "pop" next to them, and it was Xiaohuan who spat out the sip of tea he just drank and started coughing.

    Zhou Yixian glared at her, then turned around and smiled. At this time, a young man next to him said: "Old man, what happened to the disciple named Zhang from Qingyun Sect? Did he really turn out to be a disciple of Qingyun Sect?"

    Zhou Yixian frowned and was silent for a moment before shaking his head and saying, "I don't know about this. There was chaos in the venue that day. It seemed that even Zhang Xiaofan fell into a coma and was finally snatched by someone from the Demon Cult. He has been missing since then.  ”

    People around him sighed. In fact, the secret of Zhang Xiaofan’s life experience is actually an important issue for Qingyun Gate and Tianyin Temple.The secret will never be spread to outsiders, but when the secret was revealed that day, there were a lot of people present, especially people from the Demon Sect, so as time went by, the news slowly spread throughout the world.  However, what Yi Xianxian said at this moment was as if he had witnessed it with his own eyes at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak in Qingyun Mountain that day.

    Boss He sighed and said, "I wonder how that young man is doing now?"

    "How is he now" Suddenly, the voice of the mysterious man sitting in the corner rang out again, with a hint of vicissitudes of life.

    Zhou Yixian turned his head, looked at the man sitting in the shadow, and said, "What, brother, do you know?"

    The man was silent for a moment and said slowly: "Of course I know, but even if you have seen him before, you probably won't recognize him now"

    Xiaohuan frowned and said, "What's wrong with him?"

    The man didn’t speak any more, and only concealed his figure in the darkness.

    The wind and rain outside the house filled the sky and the ground, and it seemed a bit more miserable

    ※※※

    Kongsang Mountain, Wanbat Ancient Cave.

    Eight hundred years ago, the old man with a black heart, the predecessor of the Demon Sect, created the heyday of the Blood Refining Hall here, commanding the Demon Sect and shocking the world.  But now that the younger generation of disciples are unworthy, this place is desolate and desolate, making it very desolate.

    And the abyss of death hidden deep underground in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave is now occupied by countless sudden foreign enemies.

    Beside the boulder with the three characters "Dead Spirit Abyss" engraved in ancient seal script, the last disciples of the Blood Refining Hall were gathered here, leaning against the boulder, and taking a few steps back, there was unfathomable darkness.  The abyss of death.

    And there were actually less than ten of them left, including Old Lao Da, Liu Hao, Wild Dog Taoist and others. All of them were injured and looked exhausted and frightened.  On the ground in front of them, dozens of corpses were lying in random directions. Men in black, several times their size, surrounded them. Without exception, they all had a skull embroidered on their chests.

    The elder took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and started to speak, but suddenly found that his voice had become hoarse at some point: "Dear friends of the Ghost King Religion, our Blood Refining Hall is just a small faction in the Holy Religion, and we have never dared to  Offending the Ghost King Sect, no, I don’t know why Senior Ghost King did this to us?”

    "Huh!" A cold snort came from among the countless men in black. A man in black with a skull embroidered in gold on his chest, who was completely different from the others, came out. He looked like a leader and said lightly: "Boss, now  The situation in the Holy Religion has become very obvious. The Ghost King Sect Master has also sent you several letters, but you are still like a wallflower. You deal with us today and worship us at the gate of the Changsheng Hall tomorrow. Could it be that you don’t take the Ghost King Sect Leader in your eyes?  What?"

    The old man’s face turned pale. He knew that in the Holy Religion, the internal fighting led by the four major factions was becoming increasingly fierce. Various small factions were all dependent on him. From time to time, he heard rumors of the sect being destroyed by mysterious figures.  But now that the Ghost King Sect suddenly invaded in large numbers, the strength that he had worked hard on for many years in the Blood Refining Hall was almost destroyed by them in one fell swoop, and the situation in front of him was also quite obvious.

    Sure enough, the man in black sneered and said: "Boss, let me tell you one more time. Now that the leader of the Ghost King Sect has a great talent, the unification of the Holy Religion is just around the corner. He wants to take your Blood Refining Hall under his banner because he thinks highly of you. You can't  Don’t be ignorant of praise.”

    As he spoke, his voice was full of threats.

    There were beads of sweat on the old man's forehead. Although the situation was clear, his small blood refining hall could not defeat the Ghost King Sect in any case, but the inheritance passed down by the ancestor was about to be destroyed in his own hands.  What?

    This decision is really hard to make!

    The man in black saw the hesitant look on the old man's face, his expression became cold, and suddenly said: "Big brother, let me advise you, you are facing me now, so you are lucky, but do you know that this time the attack will be in vain?  Who is from Sangshan?"

    The old man trembled, and the man in black sneered: "You have guessed it, yes, it is Gui Li, the deputy sect leader of our Ghost King Sect. If he comes, your end will be"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Together, someone can cough lightly.

    At this moment, a strong smell of blood suddenly came from no one knew where it came from, but it suddenly filled the entire huge space.  All the men in black in the Ghost King Sect immediately straightened their bodies, and the man in black who was leading just now also looked slightly pale. If you look carefully, you can vaguely see the corners of his eyes twitching slightly.

    Who is it that makes him so harmed???

    The sound of footsteps gradually began to sound, as if coming from the endless darkness of this abyss, slowly walking out.

    One step, one blood seal!

    All the men in black suddenly separated to both sides like a tide, making way for a passage.

    ??The faint cyan light, with the reddish blood light, ripples gently in the darkness and moves forward slowly.

    The faces of everyone in the Blood Refining Hall were pale and without any blood.

    Ten years ago, the Ghost King Sect did not have a figure like Gui Li, but there were rumors in the sect that after the bloody battle between good and evil ten years ago, the leader of the Ghost King Sect, the Ghost King, took a righteous traitor into his sect and regarded him as his own.  The second volume of the sacred classic "Book of Heaven" that fell into the hands of the Ghost King Sect has been passed down from generation to generation.

    "In addition to the incredible progress in Taoism, this ghost Li's temperament has become earth-shaking, and he is very murderous and bloodthirsty to the point where even the people in the Demon Sect are frightened.

    In recent years, the internal fighting within the Demon Sect has become increasingly fierce, and Gui Li, a simple disciple of the Qingyun Sect, has suddenly become the number one general of the Ghost King Sect, leading the disciples of the Ghost King Sect to kill countless families, with a "  The "Soul-eating Rod" (this name was privately given by people in the Demon Cult) sucked the blood of an unknown number of people, and coupled with the Ghost King's disapproval of it, he soon became a figure inferior to one person and more than ten thousand people in the Ghost King Sect.

    But this person was something that everyone in the Blood Refining Hall had seen ten years ago.

    The Taoist Wild Dog in the crowd looked at him. The man who gradually appeared in the darkness had such a strong bloody aura that it seemed to be emanating from the depths of his body.

    There were countless people standing in the field, but not a single sound was heard.

    His appearance was still the same as before, with no change, and the look between his brows was still vivid in his mind, but the wild dog's heart began to beat loudly, as if the person standing in front of him was not a person at all, but  It's a ferocious beast.

    "you……"

    He said the first sentence slowly, his voice was steady and stern, echoing in this place: "Will you surrender or not?"

    Countless people stood behind him, but no one came close to him.

    ?? Everyone in the Blood Refining Hall looked at each other, sweating heavily, and they didn't even feel the wounds on their bodies. But at this moment, there was a strange cry from the audience: "Go to hell!"

    Everyone turned pale. For a moment, a sword flashed out from the ground next to Gui Li and stabbed towards his lower abdomen. The assassin had disheveled hair and a wild and dazed look on his face. His two feet had been cut off, and they were bloody.  Flow like a note.

    "Looking at this person, he seemed to be a disciple of the Blood Refining Hall. He was seriously injured. In the fear and pain, he finally lost his mind and screamed crazily and stabbed Guili.  Just a moment later, dark green light mixed with bloody red light emitted from Gui Li's right hand and enveloped the man.

    The smell of blood in the air became a little heavier.

    The withered human body fell weakly to the side. The faces of everyone in the Blood Refining Hall turned a little paler. Some young disciples began to tremble. However, a red glimmer gradually appeared in Gui Li's eyes, and he slowly slowed down again.  He said slowly: "Will you surrender?"

    And the ugly black soul-eating stick (fire stick) in his hand gradually lit up.

    Behind him, all the men in black seemed to inhale together and take a step at the same time.

    The incomparable and terrifying aura surged over like an overwhelming force, overwhelming everyone in the Blood Refining Hall.

    Suddenly, a shout broke out from the people in the Blood Refining Hall: "No, no, I, I, I surrender!"

    With this voice, a young disciple ran out, left everyone in the Blood Refining Hall, and rushed to the Ghost King Sect, but subconsciously stayed far away from where Gui Li was.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    As he spoke, he stepped out from the crowd, and everyone followed him. They slowly walked up to Gui Li, took out a black palm-sized iron plate from his arms, with a black heart engraved on it, and presented it to Gui Li with both hands.  Gui Li said with a sad smile: "At this time, the Blood Refining Hall's 'Black Heart Order', the Blood Refining Hall's 800-year foundation, will be over today"

    "Nonsense!"

    At this moment, a loud shout, but with a hint of trembling fear in the tone, came from behind them.  Everyone was startled, and turned around to look. Astonishingly, they saw a person standing in front of the huge rock just now, and he did not follow them forward.

    Wild Dog Taoist!

    Taoist Wild Dog stared at the old boss, breathing heavily, but loudly said: "Boss, when you led me into the Blood Refining Hall?We made a solemn oath together in front of the statue of the Black Heart Patriarch, and we will never change it in this life. How can you do this?  "

    A look of shame flashed across the old man's face, he lowered his head and whispered: "Wild dogs, the situation is stronger than humans, don't seek death, come here quickly!"

    Taoist Wild Dog was surrounded by countless pairs of eyes, especially the pair of eyes in front that were faintly emitting a terrifying red light. It was like piercing his heart, making all the hairs on his body stand up, even his eyes.  My feet were shaking slightly uncontrollably because of too much fear.

    However, he was trembling and slowly shook his head: "No, boss, no, I can do whatever you want, but you want me to rebel against the Blood Refining Hall, no!"

    He faced the front, blank and empty, as if everything was shattered, and said in a low voice: "I grew up like a monster. Everyone despised me, even my biological parents abandoned me. I was abandoned by wild people.  I was raised like a dog and suffered all kinds of hardships and humiliations. Only after I entered the Blood Refining Hall, did it become my turn to bully others and feel proud. At that time, I swore a strong oath in front of the Patriarch that I would definitely follow the Blood Refining Hall in this life, and I would not die.  regret……"

    Everyone was stunned. The elder brother noticed that Gui Li's face gradually darkened, and he felt anxious in his heart. They didn't expect that this wild dog usually bullied the weak, feared the strong, and was greedy for life and fear of death, but now it suddenly changed like this.

    But you can’t just ignore your own life just because of this wild dog. He said cruelly: “Okay, you are great, then you can support the Blood Refining Hall alone!”

    As he spoke, he threw the Black Heart Token in his hand with his hand. The wild dog subconsciously caught it, but then his body trembled violently and he gasped for breath.

    The elders and others had all disappeared among the men in black from the Ghost King Sect. Only Wild Dog was left standing alone under the boulder emitting light, facing countless men in black, and standing not far in front of him  , is surprisingly the legendary bloodthirsty and easy-to-kill devil!

    A faint and ferocious gaze fell on the wild dog's face.

    The wild dog felt that he almost saw an evil ghost. If it weren't for the support of the boulder behind him, he didn't know if he could stand still.  However, in this extreme fear, he whispered in a trembling voice: "Just kill me!"

    As he spoke, he clenched the Black Heart Token in his hand and closed his eyes. The cold iron token seemed to melt into his body, waiting for destruction and death to come!

 Text Chapter 2 Traveling Far Away

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The surroundings were silent and silent, as if the only sound echoing in my ears was the sound of my own violent heartbeat, and the unknown fear of death was like the endless cold sea water, drowning the wild dogs.

    He was shaking uncontrollably

    The figure under countless pairs of eyes looked very pitiful and lonely, but he unexpectedly persisted, and the black heart order held by his trembling hands was still very tight.

    This look suddenly seemed a bit familiar, as if many years ago, that stubborn and persevering young man had inexplicable persistence.

    The red light in his eyes faded quietly, and his arms swung silently in the darkness. Suddenly, countless people in black rushed out like a tide, and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.

    The wild dog's breathing slowly calmed down. He felt a little strange in his heart, but he was still scared. He slowly opened his eyes and saw this place. I don't know when it started. Only two people, including him, were left.  .

    The smell of blood that filled the air disappeared at some point.

    That person, with his back to him, stood on the abyss of death in front of him, staring down silently, as if there were memories of his past in the deepest darkness in the world.

    There is wind, blowing gently, and the human body is very fragile against the huge abyss of death.  A thought suddenly crossed the wild dog's mind, to push him down like this while there was no one around

    Once this thought occurred, it immediately lingered in his heart like a fire, burning his whole body with heat, and he couldn't help but be eager to try it. However, while his mind was thinking so wildly, his body seemed to be resisting his will and remained motionless.

    Until, the man turned around and looked at him.

    The wild dog felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured down from his head, cooling him down to the soles of his feet.

    "Did you just want to push me down from here?" He said calmly, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    "Cang!"

    The Black Heart Token slipped from the wild dog's hand and fell to the ground.  The wild dog hurriedly picked it up, and his face turned a bit pale, but then he straightened his body, as if to embolden himself, and said loudly: "If you want to kill me, just kill me, I, I'm not afraid of you!"

    The man who was called "Ghost Li" looked at him indifferently and said: "I won't kill you. If you die, the Blood Refining Hall will really be in ruins. I'm afraid that the black-hearted old man will die in peace underground.  ." He walked forward, passed over the wild dogs, and continued, "From now on, just stay with me!"

    The wild dog was startled, and then loudly said: "You led people to destroy almost all of our Blood Refining Hall, and you still want me to follow you?"

    Gui Li ignored him and just walked forward, but his voice still came clearly: "You are too low-minded, and if you don't have me now, the Ghost King Sect will kill you first, that is, your fellow sects who surrendered, such as  As a group of elders, if you insist on insisting on the Blood Refining Hall, wouldn’t it seem that they are too shameless, and they will also kill you."

    The wild dog was speechless, with sweat on his forehead, but saw the figure gradually disappearing into the darkness, walking farther and farther away, and finally stamped his feet and ran quickly to follow him, saying loudly: "Huh, I'm not afraid of death, but  In order to revive the Blood Refining Hall, I have wronged myself"

    In the darkness, they walked in waves, one behind the other, in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Suddenly, as if something suddenly occurred to them, the person behind said: "Hey, Zhang Xiaofan, why are you doing this to me"  …”

    His voice suddenly disappeared, and deep in the darkness, a monster roared suddenly, and a thick bloody aura suddenly surrounded him.  The wild dogs shuddered.

    After a while, the breath slowly receded. The man in front remained silent in the darkness for a long time, and then he said calmly: "I have forgotten this name for many years."

    The wild dog let out a sigh of relief, but couldn't help but said again: "Then what should I call you in the future?"

    There was no answer, and the man walked forward again. The wild dog muttered a few words, not sure if he was cursing something, but he followed him anyway.

    In front of them, there is still endless darkness.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain.

    This magical and mysterious fairy mountain in the eyes of the world is still like a fairyland on earth ten years later.

    The damage caused by the battle between good and evil has long been repaired, but I wonder if the wounds left deep in my heart have also been healed?

    In a battle ten years ago, Taoist Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, and Tianyun Taoist, the leader of Luoxia Peak, unfortunately passed away. Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, rebelled. Apart from the leader, Daoxuan Zhenren, half of the six leaders were gone. They were full of vitality.  Serious injury.

    " Now Chaoyang Peak and Luoxia Peak have been taken over by the elders of the sect. Only the Longshou Peak lineage, because of Taoist Cangsong, was originally second only to Nagato.However, the Qingyun Sect could not hold its head high in the Qingyun Sect. However, after the internal recommendation of the Qingyun Sect, unexpectedly, the younger generation Qi Hao took over the top position.

    And it seems to be a trend. In the major factions in Qingyun Sect, there are more and more opportunities for the younger generation to appear. For example, Zeng Qing of Feng Huifeng searched Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!, and Song Daren of Dazhu Peak.  , Wen Min, and Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak have all done more and more things for their teacher.

    Even within Nagato, over the years, Master Daoxuan has gradually turned his back on the secular world and left daily chores to his proud disciple Xiao Yicai.

    ※※※

    On the mountain behind Tongtian Peak, there is the ancestral hall.

    The soft sunlight illuminates the majestic palace, making it appear solemn and mysterious.  The ancestral hall still looked dark, with the dim lights and incense candles still burning, still honoring the souls of countless ancestors of the Qingyun Sect.

    Lin Jingyu was alone in the open space in front of the ancestral hall, sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.  The Dragon-Slaying Sword, which exuded green light, floated gently above his head, shrouding him in a green halo, and flashed with a mysterious light in the sunlight.

    His face has lost its original innocence, and has become more perseverant and vicissitudes of life.

    Behind him, in the shadow of the ancestor's ancestral hall, there were two eyes, staring at him quietly.  After a while, a figure slowly walked out.

    It was the mysterious old man with wrinkles on his face. He slowly walked out of the shadows and sat down on the steps of the ancestral hall. His eyes stayed on Lin Jingyu. After a long time, he said lightly: "That's all."

    The green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword disappeared in response. Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, opened his eyes, stood up, turned his head to look at the old man, smiled, and said: "Senior!"

    The old man looked at his young face, with a smile on his lips, and said: "Your qualifications are really good, and you work so hard. Your entry into the country is much better than I expected."

    A look of gratitude flashed across Lin Jingyu's face, he bent down deeply and whispered: "Senior is so kind and kind, I will never forget it."

    The old man waved his hand gently, then sighed: "In the blink of an eye, it's been ten years again. I have nothing to teach you, and you have been with me in this ancestral hall for ten years. You can go back today."

    Lin Jingyu shuddered and looked shocked, but the old man ignored him and only said: "Do you know everything that happened in Longshou Peak?"

    Lin Jingyu came back to his senses, nodded and said: "Yes, a few days ago, senior brother Qi Hao came here to visit me and said something to me."

    The old man nodded and said: "Today I heard that the new generation of outstanding disciples in Qingyun Sect have gathered on Tongtian Peak. There may be something going on. There was news from Nagato just now. You should go there too."

    Lin Jingyu moved the corner of his mouth and looked at the old man with a hint of reluctance. The old man smiled, and there seemed to be a faint sadness on his face, but then he disappeared and waved: "Good man, there is no need to make this gesture, go."  Bar!"

    Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, bowed to the ground, and said: "Senior, the grace of teaching me in the past ten years is as towering as a mountain. I will never forget it. In the future, I will use what I have learned to eliminate demons with justice, repay the teacher, and live up to my life."  ambition!"

    The old man nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, go ahead."

    Lin Jingyu bowed again, looked at the surrounding scenery, and finally turned around suddenly, straightened his body, strode forward, and left the ancestral hall.

    The sunlight shining on his back seemed to be a bit dazzling.

    The old man looked at his figure in a daze, and at some point, another figure appeared behind him.

    "He's gone." The figure said calmly.

    The corner of the old man's mouth moved, and he stood up slowly, turning his head to look at this man, the supreme leader of the Qingyun Sect.

    "Thank you." He said suddenly.

    Master Daoxuan seemed to be slightly surprised, frowned and said, "What?"

    The old man passed through his body and walked towards the hall of the ancestor's ancestral hall, saying: "Thank you for agreeing to let this young man accompany me for ten years."

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a moment, and then slowly walked into the ancestral hall. In the middle of the hall, in front of the altar enshrining the tombs of countless Qingyun ancestors, the lights and incense candles were flickering on and off, and the faces of those who illuminated them were also dark and uncertain.

    The old man walked to the memorial altar, picked up a brand new incense candle from the incense table in front of the memorial altar, and lit it on another incense candle, replacing the one next to it that was about to burn out.

    Master Daoxuan watched his slow and skillful movements silently, and suddenly said: "Back then, I took a big risk and saved you without telling the teachers, but you didn't even say a word of thanks. Why are you a young man today?Thank me?  "

    The old man said nothing and took a step back, in the shadows, still holding the broken candle he had just replaced in his hand.  He raised his head and stared upwards. The spiritual thrones of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect stood majestically in front of him. They were sacred and solemn, with a mountain-like momentum that seemed to easily overwhelm a small person like him.

    He was silent, didn’t speak, just stared like this.

    Master Daoxuan was behind him and could not see the old man's eyes at this moment, but he could see the burning candle oil dripping from the remaining candle, drop by drop, falling on the withered palm, and then slowly solidified.  .

    That palm also seemed to be trembling slightly.

    Deep in the shadows, from afar, there seemed to be a faint sigh

    ※※※

    When Lin Jingyu arrived at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak, there were already more than a dozen people standing here.  Some of these people were familiar to him, and some were so unfamiliar to him that he had only met them a few times and only knew them to be members of the same sect.

    But without exception, everyone present knows in their hearts that the young people standing here at this moment are the leaders of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect.

    Among the crowd, the most outstanding ones are the two people. One is naturally the cold and elegant Lu Xueqi, and the other is Qi Hao, who is now dressed in the attire of the leader and has an extraordinary bearing.  Speaking of which, none of the leaders of the other veins came, and Qi Hao was the only leader of the six veins present.

    Qi Hao turned around and saw Lin Jingyu walking in. He was startled for a moment, then walked up with a big smile, hugged Lin Jingyu, looked him up and down, and said with a smile:  "Junior brother Lin, you are not keeping vigil at the ancestor's ancestral hall, why are you here?"

    In the past ten years, Lin Jingyu has been living in the ancestor's ancestral hall on the pretext of keeping vigil, and the old man with mysterious origins is related to a secret in the past of Qingyun Sect, so no one knows about it, and naturally he will not know it at this moment.  What to say, he just smiled and said: "After ten years, I also came out. Someone just happened to inform me to come here. I didn't expect you, Senior Brother Qi, to be here too."

    Qi Hao smiled slightly and said: "The head master notified outstanding young disciples from all branches to come here, saying that they have important matters to discuss. I happened to have nothing to do, so I came over to take a look."

    While their fellow apprentices were talking, a tall man walked up next to him. He was none other than Song Daren, the first disciple of Dazhu Peak.  After ten years of not seeing each other, his appearance has not changed much.

    Song Daren was familiar with Qi Hao and others back then, so he came over to chat for a while. After a while, his eyes fell on Lin Jingyu, and he said with a smile: "Junior brother Lin, I haven't seen him for several years, he is even more handsome and tall, and he must be very advanced in his Taoism."  Not a lot?"

    Lin Jingyu lowered his head slightly and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Song, you are so generous."

    When Song Daren was about to say something else, another voice came from behind him, saying: "Ah, Senior Brother Qi, do you still recognize my little brother?"

    Qi Hao looked at the person who spoke and said with a smile: "Junior Brother Zeng, I have forgotten that no one dares to forget you!"

    The person who came was none other than the most outstanding disciple among the younger generation of Feng Huifeng. Zeng Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster!, and walking beside him were the two beauties from Xiaozhu Peak, Wen Min and Lu Xueqi.

    Most people looked at the frosty Lu Xueqi. Only Song Daren looked at Wenmin and smiled. Wenmin gave him a look with a smile.

    Qi Hao and others also met Wen Min and Lu Xueqi. They asked to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He said: "Senior Brother Qi, when you succeeded to the throne, your younger brother made a mistake and was being detained by my father.  No wonder I couldn’t be here to congratulate you!”

    Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior brother Zeng, whatever you say, it's all as long as it comes to your mind."

    Please search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He smiled and nodded, then glanced around and said: "Senior Brother Qi, the head master called us here this time. I wonder what the big deal is?"

    Qi Hao waved his hand and said: "I don't know the specifics, but I heard that something happened somewhere in the west. The master master wants to send out the younger generation of outstanding disciples to experience it."

    "Ah." People around them made a sound. Many people were quite curious and excited. They once asked to search for Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He was originally smiling, but suddenly his expression became condensed, as if he had thought of something.  Qi Hao noticed it and said slightly surprised: "Junior Brother Zeng, what's wrong?"

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! He smiled bitterly and said: "Young generation, outstanding disciples go down the mountain to practice?" He shook his head slightly and sighed, "Why do these words sound so familiar to me?"

    He and Qi Hao looked at each other, and suddenly they understood each other's intentions. The four people back then, now

    They turned around in unison and looked at the beautiful woman, Lu Xueqi quietlyStanding there, as if he hadn't heard anything, and as if he had buried everything deep in his heart, his bright eyes turned and glanced at Lin Jingyu, as if he wanted to see some shadow, but finally, he moved away  .

    At this time, suddenly the sound of bells and cauldrons rang in the main hall, and everyone immediately stood in silence. After a while, the head master Daoxuan Zhenren walked out accompanied by Xiao Yicai, glanced at everyone, smiled and said hello, and in front of the master  He sat down.

    Everyone saluted together, Qi Hao stood at the front, Master Daoxuan smiled and waved his hands, saying: "That's it, that's all, you can sit down."

    But among the disciples, except for Qi Hao, who now has a different identity and sat down under Master Daoxuan, the others are still standing.

    Master Daoxuan glanced at Xiao Yicai beside him and said, "Yicai, please tell me."

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "Yes, Master."

    With that said, he walked out, glanced at the people around him, and said loudly: "My fellow disciples, I invite you to come here today. There is something that requires the most outstanding disciples of our Qingyun Sect to complete."

    When he said this, everyone was shocked. Xiao Yicai smiled and continued: "Recently, there have been rumors all over the world that in the great swamp in the west, there has been a strange light suddenly rising into the sky, and it has not stopped for several days. There may be a shocking treasure.  He is about to be born. Originally, only the virtuous would live in spiritual beings sent from heaven, and we were not interested. But after the news spread, we heard that the evildoers of the Demon Cult were heading west in large numbers, intending to get involved."

    "What?"

    "Damn it!" The young disciples of Qingyun Sect suddenly became angry and shouted out one after another.

    Xiao Yicai waited until everyone's voices became quieter, then smiled and said: "If this news is false, that's fine, but if there is really a rare treasure and it falls into the hands of the Demon Cult, wouldn't it be a conspiracy against a tiger? Qingyun Sect has always been for the world.  The leader of the righteous path, the former head of the sect, has decided to select outstanding disciples from the younger generation of the sect and go to the Great Swamp of the West together to uphold righteousness and slay demons."

    Having said this, he paused for a moment, and suddenly said with a mysterious flavor: "Junior brothers, there is another important point. I heard that Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley also sent disciples to the Western Great Swamp today. Since ten  After the great war two years ago, everyone knows that these two factions are obviously in harmony with us, but they have been secretly spying on the leader of the righteous path for a long time. I hope you will not lose the face of our sect!"

    There was a commotion among the crowd, and someone suddenly shouted: "Master, don't worry, we will never lose the Qingyun Sect's face!"

    "Exactly, this time we must let the Demon Sect and the people of Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley see how powerful we are!"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and nodded, stood up, and said: "This trip to the West may be dangerous, and the people in the Demon Cult are even more dangerous and cunning. You have to worry about it on weekdays."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan said to Xiao Yicai: "Then make arrangements and leave early."

    After saying that, he glanced at Lin Jingyu who was standing in the crowd intentionally or unintentionally, then turned around and walked towards the inner hall. Everyone greeted him respectfully. When he disappeared, Xiao Yicai turned around and divided the people.

    Over there, Lin Jingyu said to Qi Hao: "Why, Senior Brother Qi, aren't you going this time?"

    Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior Brother Lin, I can't leave now."

    Lin Jingyu woke up, his face turned red, and he said, "Ah, senior brother, you are already the leader of this lineage, but I didn't expect it."

    Qi Hao patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "This is your first time traveling around the world. It's a great opportunity. I look forward to you showing off your power and becoming famous in one fell swoop!"

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said, "Senior brother, you are joking."

    Qi Hao smiled, but then his face became gloomy. Looking at no one around him, he whispered to Lin Jingyu: "Junior brother Lin, to tell you the truth, ten years ago Master Cangsong Taoist betrayed Qingyun, and what happened  We in the Longshou Peak line have always been unable to hold our heads up, especially the disciples in the Chaoyang Peak and Luoxia Peak lines. When they see us, they are like enemies. Senior brother, I, the leader, have worked very hard, so I really hope that you will  If you go out for the first time, you can help our Longshou Peak fight for a breath!"

    Lin Jingyu was speechless. After a moment, he nodded slightly and whispered: "Senior Brother Qi, I know. Don't worry, I will not let you down."

    Qi Hao smiled slightly, his face relaxed a little, and he reached out and patted Lin Jingyu's shoulder.

    Song Daren came over at this time, glanced at the two of them, and said with a smile: "Why, is Junior Brother Lin going out to Longshou Peak this time?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Exactly, I wonder who is at Dazhu Peak?"

    Song Daren chuckled and said: "Originally, it was me, the incompetent senior brother, who went there, but later my junior wife thought I was stupid, so she asked me to goJunior Brother Du Bishu, the sixth junior brother, has gone.  "

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Junior Brother Du has always been clever, and having him in our Qingyun Sect is like a tiger with even more wings."

    Song Daren's eloquence was naturally not as smooth and thoughtful as Qi Hao's. He joked for a few words and was about to walk away when he suddenly turned around and said to Qi Hao: "By the way, Senior Brother Qi, my Senior Wife has been missing my Junior Sister Ling'er lately. You go back."  After that, ask her to go back to Dazhu Peak and stay there for a few days."

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Brother Song, you don't know yet. This morning, before I left Longshou Peak and came here, Ling'er had already gone back to Dazhu Peak, saying that he missed his mother. It seems that my mother-in-law and her are really close to each other.  Where are the mother and daughter."

    Song Daren was startled for a moment, then laughed, his hearty voice echoing in the Yuqing Palace.

 Text Chapter 3 Old Place

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    The clouds are misty in the mountains, like gentle white ribbons, gently changing.  The slightly humid air in the morning and the fresh and cool wind passed over the green bamboo forest and blew over the top of Dazhu Peak.

    The buildings with Shoujing Hall as the center stood quietly in the morning light, everything seemed so peaceful

    It was just a burst of barking sound that suddenly came, mixed with a "squeaking" sound, breaking the silence here.  Rhubarb with bright fur came galloping from a distance, while Xiao Hui rode on its back, holding the hair on Rhubarb's neck tightly with his hands to support his body, while waving his other hand in the air, looking very excited.  .

    Ten years ago, Zhang Xiaofan went to Tongtian Peak from here and never came back.  For a while at the beginning, both animals became depressed, especially Xiao Hui, who was not as active as before and was depressed for a long time.  As for Rhubarb, it was also uncomfortable. It was dejected all day long. I don’t know if it liked what Zhang Xiaofan cooked too much. During that period, every time Du Bishu, who was cooking for Zhang Xiaofan, took out food to feed them, Rhubarb and Xiaohui would always get angry.  Roaring, and probably rolling his eyes after eating, looking very dissatisfied. Poor Du Bishu was also depressed for a long time.

    It’s just that time is passing by like water, and the memories of that year seem to be gradually fading away. I don’t know when it started. Xiao Hui and Da Huang started to fight and play endlessly on the top of Dazhu Peak. But even so, they  When I fall asleep at night, I always go back to Zhang Xiaofan's room, as if I was expecting something.

    Although, for so many years, this room has always been empty.

    "Hiss!"

    Dahuang suddenly stopped while running. The huge inertia made Xiaohui almost fall off its back. Fortunately, its hand was tight enough and it could barely stabilize its body.  Dahuang barked loudly, suddenly turned around, opened his mouth and stuck out his long tongue, chasing his tail, and kept spinning in place.

    Xiao Hui sat firmly on its back and grinned loudly, looking very excited and happy.  Da Huang has played this boring game countless times, but for them, it seems to be the most fun thing.

    The early morning light shone on them, the voices of the two animals echoed on Dazhu Peak, and people were still sleeping. This great time seemed to be reserved only for them.

    In the distance, from the green bamboo forest in the back mountain, the sound of the mountain wind blowing the bamboo leaves could be faintly heard, echoing leisurely. Even the wind blowing from that direction seemed to carry the fragrance of the bamboo leaves, and  The smell in that bamboo forest.

    Suddenly!

    Dahuang stopped chasing his tail, and Xiaohui, who was on its back, raised his head almost at the same time, opened his mouth wide, and looked towards the bamboo forest.

    ?? Green mountains, green bamboos, wind blowing, like the sea

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!" Xiao Hui suddenly screamed, and Big Yellow's reaction was a bit strange, but the voice was much softer. He barked a few times, but after a while, both animals seemed to know something, and Xiao Hui tightened his grip.  After catching Rhubarb, Rhubarb immediately spread its legs and ran quickly into the black bamboo forest on the back mountain.

    On the familiar back mountain path, perhaps because no one has come here to do homework for a long time, the lush vegetation and even the original mountain path are gradually blurred, but Rhubarb seems to be born with spiritual sense, shuttling between the woods, running faster and faster,  Soon I ran to the bamboo forest.

    The emerald green bamboo forest was deep and mysterious. Dahuang stopped outside the bamboo forest and called out a few times in a low voice. Xiao Hui jumped off its back and squatted aside, looking around.  Looking at it, I looked into the depths of the bamboo forest, scratching my head with my hands from time to time, as if I was hesitant.

    But after only a moment, Xiao Hui finally made up his mind. He called out to the rhubarb twice and walked towards the bamboo forest. It was wrong to say that he was walking, but Xiao Hui was strange.  It did not climb up the bamboo, but held it on the ground with its forelimbs, and slowly walked inward with a jumping posture. Judging from its appearance, it was cautious, but also seemed to be full of expectations.

    Rhubarb whined twice, then took steps, followed behind it, and walked into the bamboo forest.

    A monkey and a dog slowly shuttled through the quiet bamboo forest and soon disappeared.

    The morning light is blocked by the dense bamboo leaves, but from the gaps, there are still rays of light, which turn into light pillars as big as fingers, falling from the top of the bamboo forest and falling on the ground.

    Xiao Hui and Da Huang walked slowly in the bamboo forest. As they walkedunknowingly, they came to a place deep in the bamboo forest. There was a small open space that looked familiar. In their vague memory, it seemed that it was Zhang Xiaofan's first time there.  Come here, those who work hard to cut bamboo???square.

    Xiao Hui stopped, squatted in the open space, scratched his head with his hands, and looked around.

    There was silence in the deep bamboo forest.

    But there seems to be some inexplicable aura floating here.

    ????????Slowly speed up the heartbeat

    "Poof!" A gentle step stepped into the silence deep in the bamboo forest.

    Xiao Hui and Da Huang turned their heads at the same time, and the figure slowly appeared behind a thick bamboo.

    The bamboo forest suddenly became silent again, but after a moment, there was a sudden sound of cheers. Xiao Hui jumped up, turned into gray light and rushed over, jumped into the air, and jumped into the arms of that person!

    It grabbed the man's clothes tightly, laughed loudly, and released its joy without restraint, laughing non-stop.

    The man crossed his arms, the ferocious aura he once had was gone, and his brows were filled with a soft smile that he hadn't seen for a long time, and he held Xiao Hui in his arms.  After a while, he suddenly felt something again. He looked down, with a smile on his lips. He leaned down, stroked Dahuang's head that was rubbing against his body, and said with a smile, "Dahuang, are you okay?"

    Dahuang naturally couldn’t speak, he just purred in a low voice, his tail kept wagging, and he nuzzled his palm with his head.

    The corners of his eyes seemed to be reflecting light in a place where no one could see him: "Only you, you still treat me like before!"

    He sighed softly and took a deep breath. In this bamboo forest, he was once familiar with the smell of longing.

    "Whoosh!"

    Suddenly, there was another burst of hurried footsteps, but Taoist Taoist Wild Dog sprang out from behind. However, looking at the several holes torn by thorns on his old Taoist robe, we knew that he was going the wrong way.

    Taoist Wild Dog had a gloomy look on his face and complained to the former Zhang Xiaofan and now Gui Li: "Hey, brat, are you crazy? You don't have to do this if you want to die! This is the Qingyun Gate. If someone discovers it,  Even if we had ten lives, we would still be dead!"

    Suddenly, Dahuang, who had been very docile to Gui Li just now, turned around. The hair on his neck stood up and he bared his teeth. It was obvious that he had no good impression of the wild dog.  After a moment, Dahuang roared and pounced on him.

    The wild dog was startled, but when he saw this giant dog that was almost half a man in height suddenly pounced on him, he felt a slight pause in his heart and subconsciously reached out to hold his fang magic weapon.

    Unexpectedly, Gui Li said calmly from the front: "If you dare to use magic weapons to hurt this dog, I will cut off your hands and feet, and then throw them in front of the Shoujing Hall at the foot of the mountain."

    The wild dog was stunned and said angrily: "What did you say"

    But before he finished speaking, Rhubarb had already pounced on him. The wild dog was knocked down by the huge dog in a daze. Suddenly, the barking and cursing of dogs could not be heard. People and dogs were writhing, stumbling, and clattering!  The wild dog Taoist and Dahuang rolled to the back of a thorn in the distance. No human figure could be seen, and only angry roars could be heard from time to time.

    "Ouch! Damn dog, you are still bitingHey, brat, you beast, you haven't told this dog to let go yet, no, let go, ah Damn dog, those are human legs, not chicken legs! Quickly let go,  Stop bitingahhhh"

    Gui Li turned a deaf ear to the screams of wild dogs in the distance, and turned his head to look at Xiao Hui in his arms, with a smile on his brows.  After looking at it carefully, I saw that after ten years, Xiao Hui seemed to have grown up, and the feeling in his arms seemed to be much heavier than before. Even the mark between his eyes seemed to  Much bigger.

    After the initial excitement of joy, Xiao Hui was still grinning, crawling onto his shoulder as usual, and reaching out to touch his hair out of habit.

    Gui Li stood quietly, then slowly walked out, walked to the edge of the bamboo forest, and looked into the distance. The place in front of the mountain that was obscured by clouds and mist was once his warmest home.

    He was in a daze, staring deeply.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Dahuang ran out from the depths of the bamboo forest triumphantly, shaking his head and tail, and jumped to Gui Li’s side, barking "woof, woof, woof" several times.

    ??Ghost Li smiled, reached out and patted its head.

    A moment later, the Taoist wild dog staggered out of the black bamboo forest. The Taoist robe on his body was a little more tattered. There were even a few scratches on the dog's face, and the wounds on his feet were even more vaguely visible.

    At this moment, seeing Dahuang lying next to Gui Li, he felt a little scared. He didn't dare to walk over and cursed angrily from a distance: "Damn dog, don't think that anyone is supporting you. Sooner or later, I will kill you!"

    Dahuang Huodi turned around and roared at Taoist Wild Dog. The wild dog was so frightened that it immediately took a few steps back. However, Dahuang only looked at him to scare him and did not chase him after a moment.Come on, he turned his head instead. The wild dog was relieved, but he didn't dare to scold him any more.

    After looking down the mountain for a long time, the first ray of sunshine of the day had quietly fallen, covering the green mountain with a layer of light golden clothes.

    Gui Li closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    After a while, he turned around, reached out to hold Xiao Hui on his shoulder, glanced at the wild dog, and said, "Let's go!"

    The wild dog was eager to hear what he said, so he hurried over and muttered: "Isn't this just looking for trouble! Risking your life for a monkey"

    Da Huang seemed to feel something, stood up and looked at Gui Li.  Gui Li reached out and patted Dahuang's head, smiled, waved his left hand, and a black stick with a dark green light appeared. It was the "fire stick" of the year, holding his body up to the sky.

    The wild dog was speechless and complained: "You brat, where do you think you are! You even walked so arrogantly"

    While he was complaining, suddenly, Dahuang roared loudly. The wild dog was startled, and he quickly picked up the magic weapon and followed Gui Li.

    In front of the black bamboo forest, Dahuang stood alone, barking loudly, and kept barking

    Its roar echoed in the mountain, and it kept shouting until a white hand touched the top of its head and said softly: "Dahuang, what's wrong? Why did you come here today and scream?"  stop?"

    Dahuang seemed to be gasping for breath with excitement. He turned to look at Tian Linger, who was now a young woman, then turned back and barked loudly towards the sky.

    "Woof woof, woof woof, woof woof woof"

    Tian Linger frowned, glanced around, a little strange, and said, "What's wrong, Da Huang? By the way, where is Xiao Hui? Why isn't he with you?"

    Dahuang didn’t know whether he understood what she said, but he still barked at the sky at the top of his lungs.

    Tian Linger looked at the sky, but saw only blue sky and white clouds. The blue sky was infinite, and there were vague streaks of clouds drawn out from the clouds, galloping across the sky, which was very spectacular.  For some reason, she suddenly felt confused, and for a moment she looked at him in a daze.

    South of Qingyun Mountain, in a remote place thousands of miles away, there is a high mountain called "Huqi Mountain", which is where the main hall of the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect is located.

    In the past ten years, the power of the magic religion has become increasingly prosperous, and the masters have come out, but their internal struggles are increasingly fierce, and they are more intense than the righteousness.  The Ghost King Sect was originally one of the four major sects in the Demon Sect. In the past ten years, the sect leader, the Ghost King, has worked hard to govern with great talents and strategies. He has made the Ghost King Sect stronger and stronger, and it seems to have replaced the Wandu Sect as the largest sect in the Demon Sect.

    In today's Ghost King Sect, in addition to the mysterious four holy envoys of the previous generation of masters, there is also a mysterious figure "Mr. Ghost" who appears around the Ghost King. He usually only hears human voices but does not see anyone.  But the most eye-catching thing is the younger generation of the Ghost King Sect, especially Gui Li, who is highly valued by the Ghost King.  Now everyone knows that Gui Li will definitely be the next generation leader of the Ghost King Sect.

    In the Demon Cult, the internal fighting is not only fierce but also resorts to all possible means. I don’t know how many people have tried to drive a wedge between the Ghost King and his number one general, but they have all failed.

    And in the hearts of the few people who know about that past event, there is a touch of sentimentality towards the relationship between these two people that is so strong that it is almost unbreakable.

    The black gauze gently covered her face. The mysterious woman in black, Youji, was sitting silently in the most important room of the Ghost King Sect.  The room is not very big, but it is very cold. The reason is because in the center of the room, there is a crystal clear white ice platform, and a bit of cold air floats from the almost transparent ice platform.

    A beautiful woman, wearing her beloved green clothes, was lying quietly on it. In the wafting white cold air, her face looked a little pale, as if it were also transparent, with a cold beauty!

    She crossed her hands in front of her body, and in her palms, as if integrated with her body, was a small golden bell, shining with a strange light, as if staring at the world.

    At this moment, a low "rumbling" sound suddenly came from behind, and the thick stone door of this room was pushed open and then closed again.

    Footsteps sounded, and someone walked up to You Ji.

    You Ji slowly raised her head, and there were no more than four people who could enter this room, even from the entire Ghost King Sect.

    Gui Li's somewhat pale face appeared before her eyes. Behind the black veil, her heart palpitated slightly. She vaguely remembered that every time this man entered this place, his face became paler and paler.

    It’s just a man’s eyes, but there was no presence of Youji at all. The beautiful woman lying there peacefully had occupied his entire body and mind at this moment.

    The stone room suddenly became very quiet, as quiet as death.

    You Ji stood up gently and stepped back, but her eyes remained on this man.  His figure seemed to be a little lonely again. As for the terrifying bloody aura that often appeared on him in the outside world, he could not feel it here at all.

    “I don’t know if this is the only place where he can find peace.

    She glanced at the man one last time, walked out, and carefully closed the stone door. Then she was startled, and saw Qinglong in white standing next to him.

    "What's the matter?" You Ji was silent for a moment and said calmly.

    Qinglong glanced at the stone gate and said, "He's back?"

    Youji’s black veil moved, as if she nodded slightly, and said: “Yes, I’m talking to Baguio inside.”

    Qinglong frowned and sighed softly.  In fact, they all knew in their hearts that the so-called talking was just Gui Li whispering to himself. As for whether Baguio could hear it, that was another matter.  It's just that this matter is too sad, and none of them want to talk about it.

    You Ji stood silently for a while and suddenly said: "Every time Zhang Xiaofan comes back, he will come here as soon as possible"

    Qinglong's face changed slightly and he said: "Third sister, he has been named Gui Li by the Ghost King Sect Master. I have told you many times not to call him by this name again."

    Behind You Ji’s black veil, she didn’t know what her expression was, but she didn’t even change her tone as she continued: “…But the sect master hasn’t been here for a long time.”

    Qinglong looked at her, and finally let out a long sigh, saying: "In the past ten years, the sect master has had more white hair on his temples. You can see it, right? It's not that he doesn't miss his only daughter, he just wants to  The pain is just hidden in my heart.”

    You Ji was silent for a while, then she seemed to remember something, raised her head and said, "How is the search for the black witch tribe going?"

    Qinglong shook his head and said: "The Black Witch Clan only appeared briefly a thousand years ago, but now where to look for it, I really don't have a clue."

    You Ji slowly turned around and walked out.

    The stone room where Baguio sleeps is naturally in a very secluded place in the Ghost King Sect. On weekdays, few people come here. At this moment, there are only two of them in the corridor outside the stone room.

    Qinglong looked at Youji’s walking away and suddenly said: “You’d better stay away from Guili.”

    Youji's body suddenly trembled, and she stopped immediately. Her whole body seemed to be tense, but then she slowly relaxed, turned around, stared at Qinglong through the black gauze, and said word by word: "  What do you mean?"

    Qinglong stopped looking at her, turned to look at the stone door of the stone chamber, and said calmly: "I know that you feel guilty about Baguio and think that you did not protect her well, but your private concern for that man has gone too far."

    You Ji stopped talking, but the corridor suddenly became almost colder than the stone room just now, and invisible murderous intent seemed to be emanating from the woman in black.

    "Are you saying that I actually have feelings for this boy?" She spat out one word after another.

    Qinglong seemed not to feel the killing intent in front of him, and his expression did not change. He only said slowly: "Third sister, I didn't say that. I just want to remind you that because of Baguio, there is no relationship between the Ghost King Sect Leader and this man.  The relationship has always been very delicate. I have followed the leader of the Ghost King for many years, and I know that although he regards Gui Li as one of his own, he is sometimes sad that Baguio is like this, and I am afraid there is also a bit of hatred."

    Having said this, he turned around, looked deeply at You Ji, and said softly: "Third sister, you have to take care of yourself."

    You Ji was in the distance, snorted coldly, and said coldly: "I don't know what to say!" After that, she turned around and walked away.

    Qinglong smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed slightly.

    In the stone chamber.

    Gui Li sat next to Baguio, staring at the beautiful but slightly pale face, and said softly: "I'm back, Baguio."

    ……

    "This time I went out and destroyed another sect for your father. It was the Blood Refining Hall we met back then. You must still remember it, right?"

    ……

    "I don't know why, but when I was the last person left, I suddenly thought of you and how we met here, and I couldn't kill you. Baguio, will you blame me?"

    ……

    "A few days ago, I secretly avoided the guards and secretlyI took a trip to Dazhu Peak and brought Xiao Hui back.  Have you seen Xiao Hui?  It’s the monkey I raised since I was a child"

    ……

    "I went to the Black Bamboo Forest. What do you think I saw?"

    ……

    "It turns out that the black knotted bamboo that fell on the ground is still lying there. Baguio, do you still remember? It was the bamboo that the two of us sat on together"

    ……

    “It turns out, nothing has changed, Baguio.”

    ……

    "Baguio" He whispered softly, with a slightly choked voice, floating in the stone room.

 Text Chapter 4 Dawang Village

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    "White hair is growing on the temples, and years are flowing like water!"

    The Ghost King looked away from the mirror-like surface of the water, sighed slightly, turned around, and said with a smile: "I haven't looked in the mirror for a long time, but when I saw it today, I saw a few more white hairs."

    Gui Li, who was standing behind him, said calmly, "You are too worried."

    At this moment, on the bank of a small lake in Huqi Mountain, a stone pavilion was built in the center of the lake. There was only an old wooden bridge connecting it to the shore of the lake.  Ghost King and Ghost Li are now standing in this stone pavilion in the middle of the lake.

    The Ghost King put his hands behind his back, with a calm expression, and said: "I heard that when I went to Kongsang Mountain this time, although the Blood Refining Hall was subdued, the only remaining wild dog Taoist who refused to surrender was saved by you.  About this?"

    Gui Li glanced at the Ghost King, but saw that his face was peaceful, and he didn't know what he was thinking. He nodded slowly and said, "Not bad."

    The Ghost King smiled, turned around and looked at the jade-green lake, and said calmly: "In the past, you led attacks and killed everyone. Why did you show mercy to this person today?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "Although the Blood Refining Hall is in decline now, it was the leader's sect after all eight hundred years ago. It is no ordinary sect."

    The Ghost King stood there without any reaction, and it was not clear whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied with this explanation.  After a long while, he suddenly said: "Speaking of the magic weapon in your hand, the blood-devouring bead is originally a relic of the black-hearted old man. Counting you and the Blood Refining Hall, I'm afraid there is some incest in it."

    Gui Li slowly raised his eyes and looked towards the Ghost King, but the Ghost King just turned around and looked towards him.

    The two of them's eyes collided in mid-air. Gui Li's eyes were cold, but the Ghost King's eyes were deep and peaceful.

    The Ghost King suddenly smiled and said: "Recently, it is said that a strange treasure was born in the Death Swamp in the West. Do you know about it?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, I heard about it."

    The Ghost King said leisurely: "I heard that not only those in the right way are flocking away, but also the masters from the Wandu Sect and Hehuan Sect are planning to intervene. As for the Changsheng Hall whose main hall is near the Death Swamp, they are even more willing to do their part." He paused,  Xiang Gui said sharply: "What do you think?"

    However, Gui Li did not speak immediately and remained silent for a long time. The Ghost King seemed to be particularly patient with him and showed no signs of anxiety.  After a long while, Gui Li slowly said: "This time we have conquered the Blood Refining Hall. In addition to the four major factions in the sect, the last more powerful faction has also been divided up."

    A smile appeared on the corner of the Ghost King's mouth, and he nodded: "Not bad."

    Gui Li said: "In the Demon Sect, there has always been a strong alliance, and the four major sects all want to annex each other. In the past, they were forced to jointly resist foreign enemies due to external forces from the righteous path. Now, naturally, it is different from those years ago. Now, the forces in the sect are gradually arranged, and further steps will be taken.  , the four major factions are fighting fiercely, but I don’t know who will take action first?”

    The Ghost King held up his palm and smiled: "Okay, okay! That's good."

    Gui Li glanced at him and said calmly: "In the past ten years, you have not only taught me two volumes of the Book of Heaven, but you have also passed on all your life's learning, strategies and decisions, one by one. If I can't even see this, wouldn't I be let down?"  Your hard work."

    The Ghost King looked at the young man in front of him with a smile, as if he were looking at a perfect and precious object made by himself. There was a hint of pride in his joy, and he just heard him say: "That's not entirely true. I pass things on to you, but you also have to rely on others."  You can understand it yourself. The speed with which you have progressed over the years is beyond my expectation. I thought that with your qualifications, you would have to practice for at least thirty years. Unexpectedly, it only took ten years for you to achieve great success.  Rare, rare!”

    After receiving such praise from the Ghost King, there seemed to be no smile on Gui Li's face, as if this was not something worth being happy about.

    But the Ghost King doesn’t care. Over the years, the man in front of him has changed from Zhang Xiaofan back then to Ghost Li today. His past temperament has been completely changed. Except for his appearance, there is almost no shadow of the past.  He paused and said: "In your opinion, since the four major factions in our Holy Religion are bound to fight, do you think it's better for us to take action first? Or should we wait quietly?"

    This time, Gui Li did not hesitate at all and immediately said: "Strike first!"

    The Ghost King stared at him and said, "Okay! Which faction do you think we should deal with first?"

    The ghost said sharply: "Changshengtang!"

    The Ghost King frowned, but there was admiration in his eyes, and he said, "Why?"

    Gui Li said: "Now the Ghost King Sect and the Wandu Sect are the strongest, followed by the Hehuan Sect and the Changsheng Hall. The Hehuan Sect has always been low-key, but the leader of the Changsheng Hall, Yu Yangzi, although high in moral character, is arrogant and arrogant. He has always been like Qingyun Mountain back then.  In the battle between good and evilAdhering to people's self-esteem, they think that they are the only ones in the devil's religion.  Such a fool, who else would choose him?  "

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said, "That's right, that's good. Then if you were to host it, how would you proceed?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment and said: "This is a good opportunity. There is a strange treasure in the death swamp. Yu Yangzi must regard it as a treasure and will never allow outsiders to get involved. But the people of the right way are flocking here, we can wait  Changshengtang and Zhengdao are at war, and when both sides suffer, they secretly link up with the Wandu Sect and the Hehuan Sect to attack together. They will definitely not refuse to add insult to injury. Such a battle will definitely be successful!"

    The Ghost King looked at him and said nothing.

    Gui Li slowly raised his head, looked at the Ghost King, and said calmly: "What?"

    The Ghost King seemed to be looking at him in a trance. After a moment, he woke up and slowly looked away. As if sighing deep in his heart, he said lightly: "No, what you said is almost the same as what I thought."

    Gui Li stopped talking.

    The Ghost King smiled calmly and said, "You have two more days of rest, then go to the Death Swamp!" After saying that, he took a sealed envelope from his arms, handed it to Ghost Li, and said, "I will make the specific arrangements.  I have made it clear in this letter. After arriving in the Great Swamp, all the characters in the Ghost King Sect will be at your disposal."

    Ghost Li slowly took the letter and put it in his arms. He was silent for a moment, nodded to the Ghost King, and then turned and left.  But just after he had taken a few steps, he suddenly heard the Ghost King say from behind: "There is one more thing"

    Gui Li stopped.

    The ghost king's voice came slowly, saying: "When you are talking to me, how do you call our holy sect, or do you call us the 'devil sect'?"

    Gui Li was silent for a long time, and said coldly: "I have been a member of the religion for ten years, and I have been fighting and fighting here all day long. Intrigues and intrigues are everywhere. How can I be worthy of a holy name?"

    The Ghost King laughed, and then said: "Oh! So what about the righteous path you came from?"

    Gui Li's body seemed to tremble slightly. After a moment, he only heard him say: "The evil things people in the righteous way do are no worse than those in the devil's sect!"

    The Ghost King looked at him with interest and said: "Then this is not the case, and that is not the case. What do you think is 'righteous'?"

    Gui Li did not answer. He was silent for a long time, then raised his head and looked at the sky.

    ??Blue sky, white clouds.

    "I don't know!" He said in a low voice, as if talking to himself.

    After the lonely and desolate figure from behind gradually faded away, the smile on the Ghost King's face slowly disappeared.  His deep eyes seemed to be shining with mysterious light, shining non-stop. I wonder what he was thinking about?

    At this time, a voice came from the other side and said: "Sect Master, I"

    The Ghost King interrupted him and said: "Qinglong, come up!"

    "Yes." Qinglong walked over from the wooden bridge, followed the Ghost King's gaze and glanced into the distance, and said, "Was the deputy sect master here just now?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said, "What's the matter?"

    Qinglong said: "The old monster from Wan Du Sect sent someone secretly to ask the sect master when he will send his men into the Death Swamp, so that we can do something important together?"

    The Ghost King sneered and said, "Answer them. In three days, the Ghost King Sect, the Wandu Sect, and the Hehuan Sect will enter the lake together."

    Qinglong nodded and said: "Okay."

    The Ghost King pondered for a moment, then suddenly thought of something and turned to Qinglong: "Qinglong, what do you think of Ghost Li?"

    Qinglong was startled. He raised his eyes and looked at the Ghost King. He saw a peaceful look between the Ghost King's brows, but his eyes were deep and invisible. He felt an unreasonable chill in his heart, and he forgot to answer for a moment.

    The Ghost King smiled and said, "What's wrong?"

    Qinglong woke up with a start, and immediately groaned, but his expression was a little hesitant.  The Ghost King saw it in his eyes and smiled: "Qinglong, you and I have known each other for many years. If you have anything to say, it doesn't hurt to say it."

    Qinglong shook his head and smiled bitterly, and then said: "Let's put it this way! When I was his age, my moral conduct was not as high as his, and my city was not as deep as his"

    At this point, he suddenly stopped. The Ghost King frowned and said, "What's wrong? If there's anything else, just tell me!"

    Qinglong hesitated for a moment, looked at the Ghost King, and said: "The methods are not as ruthless as his!"

    The Ghost King glanced at him, but said nothing. He slowly turned around and looked at the mirror-blue lake.  Qinglong said slowly behind him: "Over the years, especially in the past two years, Gui Li's methods have become more and more fierce and fierce, killing people at every turn, and he is even more ruthless in power struggles. And among the younger generation of our Ghost King Sect,  , all the more outstanding talents such as Shasheng Monk, Yan Hui and others gathered in hisUnder the door.  "

    The Ghost King said calmly: "Do you think this is bad?"

    Qinglong slowly shook his head and said: "No, it's just that back thenwhy did he look like this now?"

    The Ghost King was silent for a while, and then suddenly said: "Actually, I also misjudged it at the beginning."

    Qinglong was startled and said: "Sect Master, what did you say?"

    The Ghost King said: "When I taught him the two volumes of the Heavenly Book, I thought that given his qualifications, it would take at least thirty years to achieve success. However, in the past ten years, especially the last five years, Gui Li's practice has advanced by leaps and bounds. It can be said that he has made rapid progress.  , I’m afraid he’s showing off his inner self, and even I didn’t notice it!”

    When he said this, an unknown cold light seemed to flash in his eyes that had been facing away from Qinglong, but his tone did not change at all: "He has a persevering temperament, perseverance, and has made great achievements in cultivating Taoism."  It is very beneficial, but I still doubt that there are other reasons."

    Qinglong frowned and said, "Does he have any other secrets?"

    The Ghost King shook his head and said, "You should know that he possesses the true Dharma of Qingyun Sect Taoism and the Great Brahma Prajna of Tianyin Temple, right?"

    Qinglong nodded and said: "Not bad."

    The Ghost King said slowly: "From what I have observed in secret, not only has he achieved great success in the true Dharma of our Holy Heavenly Book, but he has also made rapid progress in the Qingyun Sect's Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao and the Buddhist Prajna Prajna True Dharma. These three sects have also made rapid progress.  Does the true method secretly have miraculous effects that complement each other?"

    He turned around, smiled at Qinglong, and said: "With his current practice, coupled with the strange magic weapon 'Soul Eater' in his hand, even if you have the Qiankun Clear Light Ring, I'm afraid it will only be 50% effective."  The odds.”

    Qinglong smiled slightly and said: "I'm old, I can't compare to young people."

    The Ghost King suddenly laughed, reached out and patted his shoulder, and said, "How can this happen?" He smiled and said leisurely: "Back then, I saw that this young man must not be a thing in the pool, but now his achievements are even more important.  That's what I expected. If the Ghost King Sect is succeeded by this person, its future will be limitless. But"

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his back, but suddenly stopped talking, walked to the edge of the pavilion, and looked out.

    Qinglong stood quietly beside him, looking towards the Ghost King. At this moment, there was suddenly a hint of desolation in that powerful body, silently conveying the unspoken words.

    Baguio

    Three days later, Gui Li left Huqi Mountain and headed southwest. At the same time, he took the monkey Xiao Hui with him. In addition, the wild dog Taoist also followed him.  Originally, Taoist Wild Dog did not want to go to the dangerous place of Death Swamp, but Gui Li simply said: "After I leave, I guarantee that this place in Huqi Mountain will be a hundred times more dangerous than that swamp. Do you believe it?"

    As soon as these words came out, Taoist Wild Dog's face immediately turned pale, and his mouth was still very angry, but his feet were already following him.

    China is a vast land, of which the Central Plains is naturally the richest.  Outside the Central Plains, in the north is the bitter cold ice plain of the extreme north covered with ice and snow, which is inaccessible; in the east is the vast sea; as for the south, outside the Central Plains, there are hundreds of thousands of mountains, standing on the border, and they are endless. There are barren mountains and bad water.  There are countless poisons in the miasma, and legend has it that there are even weird and bizarre wild barbarians who drink blood from their hair and are extremely ferocious.

    And to the west of the vast land of China, there are two dangerous places.  To the northwest, there is an endless stretch of desolate Gobi, which the world calls a "barbaric land". It has not rained for hundreds of years, and the climate is extremely dry. There are occasional oases, but most of them are occupied by ferocious beasts. Naturally, once ordinary people enter,  It's a dead end.  According to rumors, there is a grand temple deep in the wilderness, which is the birthplace of the Demonic Cult.

    As for the southwest, it is the huge death swamp that the world talks about.  The climate here is completely opposite to that of the wild lands in the northwest. It rains seven or eight out of ten days a year, and all kinds of exotic plants grow luxuriantly.  This cold and damp place has always been the home of the world's most poisonous beasts and poisonous insects, and the highly toxic swamp gas unique to this place rises from the rotten soil in the swamp every rainy day.  If inhaled, without a suitable antidote, the poison will attack the heart and kill you within half a moment.  In addition, animal bodies, trees and flowers that have been soaked and rotted by rain for thousands of years have turned this place into a dangerous place. If you take a wrong step, you will be sucked into the bottomless swamp and never see the light of day.  , died miserably.

    In such a dangerous place, naturally no one would come here on weekdays.  But not long ago, there were sudden rumors in the world that in the Western Death Swamp, a huge golden beam of light suddenly shot up into the sky, day and night, and even in the middle of the night, the sky was illuminated as bright as day.  .  Three days later, the golden light gradually dissipated. From then on, there seemed to be always a huge roar in the Death Swamp, faintly heard, making those living on the edge of the Death Swamp terrified.already.

    Once the news spread, it immediately caused a sensation all over the world.  From the perspective of a cultivator, spiritual objects and artifacts have always had their own spirituality. This huge golden light is naturally a precursor to the birth of rare treasures, summoning those who are destined to go there.  Judging from this golden beam of light, the magic of this rare treasure is really extraordinary. For a moment, the world was shaken, and masters of good and evil gathered one after another.

    But underneath the chaos on the surface, there is an unknown undercurrent flowing turbulently.

    There is still half a day's journey from the Death Swamp to the east, and there is a desolate and decayed small village called "Dawang Village". It got its name because the villagers in the village believe in a mysterious god called "Dawang".  It's just that this god has never been very effective. He neither blesses the villagers here to get promoted or make money, nor does it bless them to have a good harvest and have enough food and clothing.

    In fact, if you think about it, living on the edge of such a death swamp, from time to time a monster will suddenly appear from nowhere, or a poisonous insect will escape and kill livestock. It is not a big deal. Every year, the number of people who die here is also  Not a few.  Nowadays, people with some ability have already left this ghost place and gone to the Central Plains. Most of the people who stay here are also lifeless people.

    But just in the past few days, Dawang Murakami suddenly became lively, and all the people coming and going were masters of cultivation.  Although Dawang Village is not the only entrance to the Death Swamp, it is the closest inhabited place to the Death Swamp. Before entering the Death Swamp, most people will come here to buy some dry food and water. After a few days, the villagers here in Dawang Village actually let  I made a little fortune and became a little more angry.

    At the same time, because this is the closest place to the Death Swamp, the villagers here were the first to notice the golden light pillars and strange whistling sounds in the Death Swamp, and they spread from there. Therefore, there are also many people  Come here for news.

    It’s just that when there are more people, good and evil naturally exist. Over the past few days, I don’t know how many fights have occurred in this small place of Dawang Village. Some unlucky guys have died here inexplicably before they entered the Death Swamp.  Yes, it’s really unfair.

    Less gossip.  On this day, Gui Li and Wild Dog also came to Dawang Village. Standing at the entrance of the village, they saw people coming and going in the village. It was actually quite lively, contrary to the lifeless scene in the past.

    When we walked into the village, the wild dog looked around, frowning and muttering something.

    The monkey Xiao Hui saw so many people for the first time in the past few days. He was a little excited. He lay on Gui Li's shoulder and squeaked. Gui Li patted Xiao Hui, looked at the wild dog and said, "What are you doing?"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog said angrily: "I'm looking for an inn. I've been walking for so long and why don't I find a place to take a rest? It's such a boring place. It's so hard to find an inn!"

    Gui Li said calmly: "Why, do you think there is an inn here?"

    The wild dog was startled and said, "What?"

    Gui Li turned his eyes and looked at the pedestrians coming and going on the street. Seeing that most of these people were well-dressed and obviously not the people who lived a hard life in Dawang Village, he asked, "Have you been here before?"

    The wild dog made a sound and said: "Who can come to this ghost place after eating enough!"

    Gui Li glanced at him and said, "Yes, no outsiders come here, and the local villagers are poor, so what's the use of an inn?"

    The wild dog was speechless, and the expression on its face became a little bitter.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a shouting sound coming from the street in front of me. Someone said loudly: "You can predict the future fifty years ago. You can predict the fortune of three hundred years. You can judge the yin and yang with an iron mouth. If you want to know the future, come here."  Take a fancy!"

    Both Gui Li and Wild Dog were startled for a moment, and looked towards the sound together.  I saw an old wooden table on the side of the street, with a bamboo pole stuck next to it and a piece of canvas hanging on it with the words "immortal guides the way" written on it.  On the side of the bamboo pole, an old man with extraordinary bearing shouted loudly. The voice just now was made by him, and next to him, there was a drowsy young woman with a pretty face. She was lying on the edge of the table with a look on her face.  Helpless expression.

    Needless to say, these two people are Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan.  Zhou Yixian took Xiaohuan to wander around the world. He was not very talented, but he liked to go to lively places. He heard rumors about the Death Swamp some time ago, and immediately ignored Xiaohuan's objections and pulled her to the Dawang Village.

    In the words of Zhou Yixian, at this moment, he ran out of money and became a hero. He had no choice but to read fortune tellers in the street. However, he shouted in his mouth, but his expression gradually changed: " Dear guests, I have received the true biography of my ancestor.  , can restrain the poisons in the world. In the dead swamp, the methane gas is extremely poisonous. As long as you wear the sachet I sell, you will be invulnerable to all poisons and indestructible"

    Xiaohuan sighed softly next to him. After sitting here for several hours, his grandfather shouted enthusiastically, but in fact he didn't sell a single sachet.  The locals believe thatThey couldn't afford it (Zhouyi Xian offered a very high price with a black heart), but the outsiders happened to be people on the path of cultivation. They were all well-informed, and the word "liar" was written on them when they looked at them.  Fortunately, all the righteous heroes are busy seizing treasures and don't care about this fortune teller. Otherwise, if any of the ordinary disciples' blood suddenly boils and wants to eliminate harm for the people, I'm afraid they won't be able to eat and walk away.

    Seeing Zhou Yixian still shouting energetically, Xiaohuan was a little impatient. He stood up and was about to call his grandfather. Suddenly, there was a flower in front of him, but there was a person standing in front of the wooden table. It was a young man.  The man was wearing light blue clothes and had handsome features, but his face looked a little pale for some reason.

    "Miss, I want to read fortune tellers." The young man said calmly with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Xiao Huan frowned and looked at him. At this time, Yi Xian also noticed what was going on here. He quickly came back with a smile on his face and said: "Sir, what do you want to see, wealth or marriage?"  How do you look at it, face reading, palm reading or calligraphy?”

    The young man pondered for a moment and said, "I also want to enter this swamp of death. Please help me see what my luck is like!"

    Zhou Yixian chuckled and said: "No problem, no problem. Come on, sir, please take a seat. Well, first of all, we are the true descendants of the ancestors, and our physiognomy is unparalleled, so it costs ten taels of silver for one look"

    The young man was startled and said, "Is it so expensive?"

    Zhou Xian smiled but did not answer.

    The young man then turned his eyes, looked at Xiaohuan again, and said with a smile: "Okay then! Ten taels is ten taels. Let's do it! You can help me test the word first."

    Xiaohuan glanced at him, took a piece of white paper from the side, handed over the thin pen, and said: "My guest, please write a word first"

    Unexpectedly, the young man took the pen and said with a smile: "No, I will just write down my name. You can help me test it. What is the luck of my name?"

    As he spoke, he wrote three words on the white paper and handed it to Xiaohuan.

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment, took it, looked at the white paper, and heard the young man smiling slightly: "My name is Qin Wuyan!"

 Text Chapter 5 Face Reading

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Xiaohuan frowned slightly, but her eyes gradually brightened. She looked carefully at the white paper in her hand. The three words "Qin Wuyan" on it were written neatly. The strokes were straight and round, and the corners were restrained and smooth. It was quite beautiful.  One-hand writing.

    Xiao Huan blinked his eyes, smiled suddenly, and said: "My guest, you have 'Yan' in your name, which is originally the power of two fires to the Yang, but with the word 'Wu' in the middle to suppress it, and the twists and turns, it is feminine;  Also, the word 'Qin' refers to the west, so I hope you can go to the cold and cold land in the west and make great profits!"

    She put the white paper gently on the table, looked at Qin Wuyan and said: "The Dead Lake in the west is a dank place. If you go there this time, your luck will be good."

    A smile appeared on Qin Wuyan's face, and his young but pale face seemed to have a bit of blood. He nodded and said, "Thank you, miss. These are ten taels of silver. Please keep them." He took out ten taels from his arms.  Patterned silver, placed on the table.

    Xiao Huan looked at it but did not make a move. However, Zhou Yixian next to him reached over, took the silver into his arms, and said with a smile: "Thank you, sir."

    Qin Wuyan smiled, but had no intention of leaving. Instead, he took out another ten taels of silver from his arms and placed it on the table.  Zhou Xian was startled and said, "Sir, what are you doing"

    Qin Wuyan said calmly: "I have a friend who is also going to the death lake. Please give me a test for him, please."

    Xiaohuan was startled. Qin Wuyan had already taken the pen and paper, wrote two words on it, handed it to Xiaohuan, and said with a smile: "His name is Gui Li!"

    The originally bustling streets and the surrounding sounds suddenly became quiet.

    Some people quietly retreated, while others quietly approached. On the roof of the street corner, there were vague figures. Although it was daytime here, it suddenly became a bit cold.

    The people present naturally felt this inexplicable change. Zhou Yixian frowned slightly and looked around. Before he could say anything, Xiaohuan had already pushed the white paper over and said lightly: "I'm sorry, Sir, I'm trying to test the words."  One must write it in person before it can be calculated."

    Qin Wuyan was not angry, he just smiled and said, "Really?"

    Judging from his appearance, he had no intention of leaving and was still standing in front of the table.  Xiaohuan's expression changed. At this moment, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and wrote the word "Ghost Li" on the paper. Then someone said lightly: "Girl, please look at these two words of mine."

    Xiaohuan turned her eyes and looked at him.

    In the blink of an eye, it seems like ten years have passed!

    Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, his smart eyes moving around, but between his brows, it seemed that nothing had changed, and he still looked like he had before.

    On the street, there was a deathlike silence, in the dark and bright, surrounding the two young people, as if there were two groups of forces, monitoring and confronting each other

    Xiaohuan was stunned for a long time and took the piece of paper.

    "Ghost Li!"

    She read softly.

    These two characters are far less beautiful than Qin Wuyan's calligraphy. The writing is dignified, clumsy and unprofessional, but each stroke is extremely clear. The strength of the strokes seems to be restrained, but it is at the end of each stroke.  As if they couldn't suppress it, they all showed a bit of edge, and there was an air of pride rushing towards them.

    Xiaohuan's eyes seemed to be getting brighter at this moment. After a while, she put down the white paper, paused, and then said: "This guest, what do you want to ask?"

    Xiao Hui suddenly jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder, landed on the table, picked up the brush, and started playing with it curiously.

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and said: "I also want to go to this death swamp, and ask the girl to see how my luck is?"

    Xiaohuan looked at him, smiled suddenly, and said: "Everyone has a soul. Those whose souls linger after death are mostly ghost bodies, which are feared by the world. If you give such a sad name, you clearly don't believe in ghosts and gods. Why bother?"  ask me?"

    Gui Li glanced at her silently and said nothing, but Qin Wuyan next to him suddenly laughed and said: "Wrong, wrong, the girl is wrong."

    Xiao Huan was startled by what he said and said, "What did I do wrong?"

    There was a faint light in Qin Wuyan's eyes, facing Xiaohuan, but his eyes were scanning Gui Li, and he smiled and said: "In ancient times, the evil king of heaven created the world, and the holy mother of Youming created all living things. This is a permanent and certain thing, how can you not believe it?  ?”

    In the demon sect, the two saints have always been revered, namely, the Heavenly Shaming King and the Youming Holy Mother. Ordinary believers have always believed in them, but in the eyes of those who are on the right path, they are naturally crooked.  But Qin Wuyan said it calmly, as if he was questioning something.

    Behind him, the invisible pressure on the street suddenly increased as he turned his head.

    Gui Li slowly turned around,Facing him, Qin Wuyan also turned around at the same time.

    The two young men looked at each other coldly on this simple street.

    There was silence all around. Zhou Yixian suddenly felt a buzzing in his head, felt dizzy, and even his breathing became tense involuntarily.  He secretly looked around, and after a moment he found many people who seemed to have nothing to do with this place, either listening or peeking, some of them simply looking directly at this place, and even holding magic weapons in their hands, quite ready to use them at any time.  The posture of letting go and killing.

    Gui Li's pupils shrank slightly, and his voice became a little deeper, and he said, "Young Master Poison?"

    The smile on Qin Wuyan's face gradually disappeared, and he looked solemn, but his voice remained steady as he said, "Young Master Xue!"

    "Snapped!"

    Suddenly, a deep voice suddenly sounded in the field, and the two groups of people who were secretly and tensely confronting each other on the street were suddenly frightened. The originally tense scene was like a sharp roar in the silence, and was about to explode.

    Even though Gui Li and Qin Wuyan still maintained calm faces, the corners of their eyes seemed to twitch slightly.

    A slightly panicked and embarrassed voice sounded in the audience: "No, it's okay, I, I didn't mean it"

    Everyone looked at it, but it was Zhou Xian who was so nervous that he accidentally dropped the money he had just collected and dropped it on the ground with a muffled sound. Xiao Huan saw sweat on his forehead and glared at him angrily. Zhou Xian's face turned red and he said sarcastically.  He was speechless, but there was a shock in his heart.

    In the past ten years, the power of the Demon Cult has grown greatly, and many young talents have emerged from the younger generation. Among them, the three most outstanding ones are collectively known as the "Three Young Masters" by those who have good intentions, namely: Qin Wuyan of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, known as the "Three Young Masters".  He is the "Poisonous Young Master"; the Ghost King Zong Gui Li is called the "Blood Young Master"; the remaining one is Jin Ping'er of the Hehuan Sect, known as the "Miao Young Master".

    Among the four major sects of the Demon Cult, only the younger generation of Changshengtang has no one above them, and there are few successors.

    Over the years, these three young men have been the most influential people in the Demon Sect. They have already held great power in the sect at a young age. Wherever they go, there is bloodshed from time to time. Fighting and bloody battles are inevitable, but they have never interacted with each other.  Met.  Therefore, someone once said that when these three people finally face each other, I am afraid that it will be the time when the real fight between the four major factions of the Demon Sect begins.

    At this moment, the two most powerful factions in the Demon Sect, the Wan Du Sect and the Ghost King Sect, were facing each other as the two young men stared at each other.

    The atmosphere in the field was extremely quiet and tense. Zhou Yixian felt that he was almost out of breath. He wanted to secretly pack up the small ring and sneak away, but at this moment he did not dare to act rashly, otherwise these two young people would be  The evil stars have a bad reputation all over the world, but I can never afford to offend them.

    At this moment, Qin Wuyan suddenly smiled and said: "Brother Guili, I have long admired your name. Today I finally have the honor to meet you. What a blessing!"

    His smile immediately eased the tense atmosphere a lot. Zhou Yixian almost immediately felt that the invisible pressure that had been suppressed from all directions began to slowly recede with his smile.

    Although Gui Li did not smile, the expression on his face softened. In their hearts, they both knew that now was not the time for them to fight.

    "Brother Qin has given me the award."

    Qin Wuyan, as if the confrontation just now did not exist at all, smiled and said: "Brother Gui Li is coming here. I believe that the rare treasures in the Dead Lake will not escape from my hands."

    Gui Li looked at him deeply and suddenly said: "In this big world, Gui Li is a low-ranking person. If Senior Poison God wants this thing, as long as he opens his mouth, no one will dare to snatch it away."

    Qin Wuyan’s expression changed slightly, and he immediately said: “The family master has long since stopped caring about world affairs. Besides, if there is someone to belong to, it should be the senior Yu Yangzi of Changsheng Hall who runs this place.”

    Gui Li looked at him, nodded slowly, and said, "Brother Qin is right."

    The two of them looked at each other and suddenly smiled.  Qin Wuyan cupped his hands, turned around, and walked away with his hands behind his back. Seeing his elegant figure, those who didn't know his identity would probably think he was a handsome young man from the world.

    As his figure walked farther and farther, on the originally busy street, the pedestrians who were coming and going just now suddenly walked away and dispersed, and half of them disappeared in a moment.

    Gui Li slowly turned his head and his eyes fell on Xiao Huan standing aside. Xiao Huan's bright eyes looked at him without any fear at all.

    Gui Li looked at her for a long time, then at Zhou Xian, and finally his eyes returned to Xiao Huan. Suddenly a faint smile appeared on his lips, and he whispered: "You have grown up."

    That long-lost smile suddenly appeared, as ifA wisp of spring breeze melted some ice and snow, but it only passed by in a flash. By the time Xiao Huan came to his senses, Gui Li had already picked up the monkey Xiao Hui and headed west.  The people around him either followed from afar or followed closely, and gradually most of them disappeared.

    For some reason, Xiao Huan suddenly felt an inexplicable confusion in his heart. He silently looked at the young man's back and saw that there seemed to be a crowd surrounding him in the distance, but no one dared to approach, except for the monkey on his shoulder.  .

    Even that figure seemed a bit desolate.

    She watched silently, dazed.

    "Hey, little girl!" Suddenly a loud shout sounded next to her.

    Xiao Huan and Zhou Xian who were cleaning up were both surprised. When they looked around, they saw a strange-looking Taoist with a dog-like face standing in front of them and said: "Little girl, you look like you are good at telling fortunes. I will tell your fortune for you."  Taoist Wild Dog, tell me your fortune!"

    Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "Oh! What do you want to do, sir? A fortune telling or a calligraphy test?"

    The wild dog was about to speak when he suddenly heard a "squeak" sound coming from the side. Everyone was stunned, but for some reason, the monkey Xiao Hui ran back and ran to the fortune-telling stall in two or three steps.  He was spinning around, looking over and over at these three people.

    The wild dog glared at Xiao Hui and said viciously: "Why are you urging me? Is your Taoist master going to eat this little girl?"

    With that said, he turned around and said to Xiaohuan: "I can't read, so just show me my face."

    Xiaohuan smiled slightly and said, "Sir, what do you want to ask?"

    The wild dog was startled for a moment, frowned and thought for a moment, then said: "I, I have a heavy burden. Do you think I will make great achievements in the future?"

    Xiaohuan stared at his face for a long time and said: "You have a strange face, one of a kind, but it is definitely not a strange appearance to achieve great achievements. The three lines on your forehead were born early, but the merit lines were pushed aside, and the merit lines were in the center.  If you are cut off, you will be unable to follow up." She smiled slightly and said: "Without the help of noble people, it will be difficult for you to achieve anything in this life."

    Xiao Huan said these words easily, but Taoist Wild Dog's face turned pale and ugly when he heard it. But at this moment, Yi Xian came up to him, hehe stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "Sir, thank you for the ten taels of silver!"

    The Wild Dog Taoist glared and said angrily: "Bah! This woman is talking nonsense! Your Wild Dog Taoist has always been blessed with great fortune. He has never achieved anything, yet he dares to ask me for money. You are looking for death!"

    Zhou Yixian was startled, but Xiao Huan's expression remained unchanged. Just when the wild dog was about to turn around and walk away, the monkey Xiao Hui who had been squatting next to him suddenly screamed "Zhi Zhi" twice and suddenly jumped up and jumped.  to the wild dogs.

    The Taoist Wild Dog was suddenly startled, dancing around and angrily saying: "Damn monkey, what are you doing"

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hui had already taken advantage of him to wave and jumped away again. This time he landed on the table in front of Xiao Huan, grinning at Xiao Huan.

    Xiaohuan looked at the monkey and looked very cute. He couldn't help but smile on his face and said, "Little monkey, what are you doing?"

    Xiao Hui stretched out his left hand to scratch his head, rolled his eyes in a circle, stretched out his right hand behind his back, and spread it out in front of Xiao Huan.

    Xiaohuan took a look and couldn't help but be startled. In the monkey's hand, there was an ingot of grained silver. Judging from the size, it was probably more than thirty taels.  At this time, Taoist Taoist Wild Dog behind him was also shocked. He stretched out his hand to touch his arms and became furious: "Beast, you actually stole your Taoist's money and turned against you!"

    Immediately, a gray light flashed on his hand, and the fang magic weapon appeared. He raised his hand and was about to hit Xiao Hui on the head.

    Xiaohuan's expression changed, and she retracted her left hand into her sleeve. She was about to do something, but the monkey Xiaohui screamed at the wild dog, jumped up and down on the table, and showed its teeth and claws. Looking at it, it seemed to be more powerful than the wild dog Taoist.  Arrogant.

    The wild dog Taoist's hand was in the air, and he suddenly seemed to think of something. After several reluctances, he finally put down the magic weapon and said in a vicious voice: "Okay, you're cruel! One day in the future, I will call you this beast and that stinky person."  Come and beg me together!"

    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.

    The monkey Xiao Hui jumped up high, turned around, opened his mouth and smiled at Xiao Huan.  The more Xiao Huan looked at it, the more he liked it. He couldn't help but stretched out his hand to touch Xiao Hui's head, and smiled softly: "Thank you! Little monkey."

    ??The little gray eyebrows were smiling widely, and he kept touching his head with the monkey's paw. Even his tail sometimes straightened and shook, sometimes curled up.

    Zhou Xian collected the money that fell on the table and felt very happy. He came over and reached out to touch the little gray monkey's head, and said: "Haha, good monkey, good monkey"

    "Squeak!" Unexpectedly, Xiao Hui suddenly screamed and opened his mouth to bite. If not for Zhou Xian's hand shrinking quickly, he would have almost been bitten by it.  Monday fairy stayAfter a moment, he saw Xiao Huan smiling happily, stroking his little gray head. He and the monkey were so harmonious, but he didn't know why he was doing this to him, and he felt a little worried on his face.

    The more Xiaohuan looked at it, the more she felt that Xiaohui was cute. She couldn't help but reach out and hold Xiaohui in her arms, teasing Xiaohui to play with.  Zhou Yixian started to pack things next to him, but he was unconvinced. He shook his head and sighed: "Alas! What kind of world is this now? Even monkeys are so lustful"

    Xiaohuan's face turned red, she glared at her grandfather and said angrily: "Grandpa, what did you say?"

    Zhou Xian smiled awkwardly and did not dare to say anything more, but turned his head, still showing the worried look of a saint: "Alas! The world is getting worse! The world is getting worse!"

    Xiaohuan was too lazy to pay attention to him anymore. She turned her head and thought about it. She walked aside and took out a small bag wrapped in paper from her own package. She opened it gently and saw two bunches of crystal-clear candied haws inside.  The sweet fragrance penetrates the nose.

    Xiao Huan picked up a bunch and handed it to Xiao Hui in his arms. Xiao Hui took it, but left Xiao Huan's body and jumped back to the table. His eyes were rolling, looking at the candied haws in his hand. Finally, he carefully  Put it in your mouth and lick it with your tongue.

    Xiaohuan lay on the edge of the table, looked at it with a smile, and said, "Sweet! It's delicious!"

    The little gray monkey blinked and nodded immediately. He held the candied haws in his hand and jumped happily on the table. After a while, he jumped off the table, waved to Xiaohuan with the hand holding the candied haws, and then walked away to the street.  He ran away and soon disappeared into the distance.

    Xiaohuan watched its figure gradually disappear, smiled and shook his head. He really liked this clever monkey, but it was a pity that it was not his, and he felt a little regretful.  Turning around, he found that Zhou Xian was also looking at the monkey Xiao Hui's whereabouts. He was in a daze and seemed to be muttering something. He couldn't help but said: "Grandpa, I am just a little monkey. You are so old, but you still hold a grudge."  Even if you do, you won’t be afraid of being laughed at by others!”

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said: "What do you know? It suddenly occurred to me just now that this monkey is so powerful that it can steal money from cultivators like the wild dog Taoist without anyone noticing. If I raise it too  A monkey like this can steal as much silver as it wants"

    Xiaohuan was furious and said angrily: "Grandpa!"

    Zhou Yixian came back to his senses, smiled awkwardly, did not dare to answer the conversation, and concentrated on packing his things.

    Xiaohuan glared at him, turned around, packed his bag, and wrapped up the remaining bunch of candied haws. Suddenly, he heard a clear laughter next to him, and someone said: "Why do you still love eating it so much after not seeing each other for three years?"  Sugar-coated haws?"

    Xiaohuan was startled, and when he looked up, he saw a young woman, dressed in goose-yellow clothes, with an oval-shaped face, picturesque features, and charming eyes. At first glance, she was pure and beautiful, but at the second glance, she was so charming that she captivated the world.

    Xiaohuan was surprised and laughed. He immediately put down the things in his hands, took the woman's hand, and said with a smile: "Sister, why is it you?"

    The woman was obviously very familiar with Xiao Huan. She stretched out her hand and pinched Xiao Huan's face. She smiled and said, "I haven't seen you for three years. Sister, you are becoming more and more beautiful. Even I can't help but be tempted by it."  ah!"

    Xiaohuan's face turned red and she cursed: "Not serious! Why are you here?"

    The woman smiled slightly, did not answer, but glanced towards the west, where Qin Wuyan and Gui Li had just gone.

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and said: "You want to go to Death Lake too!?"

    The woman blinked her eyes, and for a moment her charming and charming smile returned, saying, "Sister, do you want to go in and watch the fun?"

    Xiaohuan frowned slightly and said, "But there is really"

    The woman chuckled lightly and said: "What are you afraid of? I'm here! Can you still let others bully you? Even if you don't care, I will feel bad for you!"

    Xiaohuan rolled his eyes at her, but couldn't help but laugh, and said, "That's fine, we haven't seen each other for a long time anyway, and I also want to talk to my sister more."

    With that said, she turned to Zhou Yixian and said, "Grandpa, are you going?"

    Zhou Yixian obviously also knew the identity of this woman. He expected that she would be fine with her presence, so he smiled and said: "Go, of course I want to go."

    The woman smiled slightly and said to Xiaohuan: "Sister, let's go!"

    As he spoke, he put his arm around Xiaohuan's shoulders and whispered something in her ear. Xiaohuan chuckled. The two of them walked slowly, leaving a large pile of things to Zhou Xian to clean up.

    Zhou Xian was startled for a moment, shook his head and sighed, while packing his things, he lamented that the world was declining and people did not respect the elderly

 Text Chapter 6 Death Lake

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The sky is gray and the pressure seems to be very low. There is a dark wind blowing from nowhere, and when it blows over the body, it makes people feel chilly.

    Next to a swamp overgrown with grass, there is a faint path extending inward.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Waiting for a group of Qingyun Sect disciples to stand at the entrance of the Death Swamp, looking in, they saw a vast sky, with lush water and grass everywhere, and occasionally a solitary tree standing upright.  in.  There was a faint smell of decay in the air, and over the swamp, a mist like gray gauze floated, making people only able to see nearby places, making it look increasingly mysterious.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Frowning, turning around, the thirteen younger generation disciples of Qingyun Sect, headed by Xiao Yicai, all looked solemn.

    Since ancient times, Dead Lake has been notorious for being "hard to get in and out", and no one knows what evil things are there.  This time, a group of people from the Qingyun Sect came to the west. Regarding Xiao Yicai's status and cultivation, he was obviously the leader of the group. At this moment, he stared into the depths of the Death Pond for a long time, and calmly said to everyone: "Yesterday, Senior Brother Li Xun of Fenxiang Valley sent me a letter.  Between the lines, he said very politely that he would work with our Qingyun Sect to eradicate the evildoers, so they took the first step and have already entered this dead lake."

    There was a commotion among the people behind him, but Lu Xueqi looked calm, standing next to senior sister Wen Min, silently staring into the death pool.  On the other side, Lin Jingyu, who was going down the mountain for the first time, snorted coldly.

    Xiao Yicai said lightly: "Actually, everyone knows very well what Fenxiang Valley means. If they get the unknown treasure first this time, their momentum will naturally increase. I'm afraid some people will also think about the position of leader of the righteous path in the future.  Let's take turns to sit down." At this point, he paused, and then a smile appeared on his lips, and said: "But there is no need to worry, I expected that there would be signs here early, but until today, no one has gotten the piece  Rare treasure, it can be seen that there must be many twists and turns and dangers in it. They are eager to seek success, so let them go, but after we enter this death lake, we need to be careful in everything. This death lake is notorious and dangerous, and it is said that  There may be demons from the Demon Cult here, after entering, everyone must take care of each other, remember, remember."

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Said: "Senior Brother Xiao said, it's getting late, why don't we go in too!"

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "That's fine. After entering, everyone should not stay too far away, and don't fall to the ground casually to avoid being injured by poisonous insects or falling into the bottomless swamp."

    Everyone nodded, Xiao Yicai waved his right hand, raised the "Seven Star Immortal Sword", flew up, and flew inward first. Then, the Qingyun Sect disciples got up one after another, turned into dazzling lights of different colors, and followed closely.

    After a while, this group of young elites from the Qingyun Sect disappeared into the mist of Death Lake.  The open space at the entrance suddenly fell into an empty silence. Only among the water plants, a water bubble suddenly appeared from nowhere, and a "glop" sound spread far away here.

    "Pa", Zhou Xianxian slapped him hard on the right side of his neck. His neck suddenly turned red, but the mosquito that bit him had already buzzed away and seemed to be proud of it.  After wandering around in front of him, he flew away contentedly.

    Zhou Xian's face had a bitter color, and from time to time he saw small patches of insect bites on his face. Although they were not serious, they looked very embarrassed. At this moment, he complained loudly and said: "What the hell is this place? Where did so many of them come from?"  Damn mosquitoes? In just one day, I’ve already sucked half of my blood!”

    Xiao Huan, who was walking in front, turned around, a little worried, and said, "Grandpa, are you okay?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Nonsense, do you think I'm okay?"

    Xiaohuan frowned and said: "It's strange, these mosquitoes are real, why do they bite you alone? Sister Ping'er and I are fine."

    The beautiful woman in goose-yellow clothes standing next to Xiaohuan also stopped and looked back.  She walked in the middle of the swamp with Xiaohuan and Zhouxian. Zhouxian was careful but often left mud and water marks on his feet, but she seemed to be walking smoothly, with no stain on her body.

    Zhou Yixian was annoyed and looked at a small tree next to him. He carefully went over and tried it. The soil on the ground was still hard, so he sat down and said loudly: "I'm tired from walking, let's take a rest."

    Xiaohuan looked slightly apologetic and looked at the beauty in yellow clothes next to her. The woman she called Sister Ping'er smiled and said, "It's okay, let's just take a rest!"

    Xiaohuan looked at her gratefully, then looked around, only to see vast fields, and a little further away there was a gradually thickeningThe mist made it difficult to see clearly. If Ping'er sister hadn't led the way along the way, she really wouldn't have been able to get in.

    At this time, she couldn't help but said: "Sister, are my grandfather and I dragging you down? Otherwise, wouldn't it be much faster for you to fly in the air?"

    The woman smiled sweetly and said: "It doesn't matter, I came to this dead lake and I wasn't in a hurry."

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and said: "Sister, weren't you sent by Hehuan to seize this rare treasure in the dead lake?"

    It turns out that this pretty woman in goose-yellow clothes is Jin Ping'er, who is as famous as Gui Li and Qin Wuyan. I don't know how Xiaohuan and Zhouxian got to know this famous new generation master of the Demon Cult.

    But Jin Ping'er obviously favored Xiao Huan very much and loved her very much. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Yes! But there are so many people here this time, so let's take our time and not be in a hurry."

    Xiaohuan felt strange, but after thinking about it carefully, she realized that it was the secret of her Hehuan sect. It was hard to ask further, so she changed the subject and said: "Sister, it has been a day since we entered this dead lake.  , I think you seem very familiar with it, do you know the way?"

    Jin Ping'er shook his head and said, "I have never been here."

    Xiaohuan was startled.

    Jin Ping'er looked at her and saw Xiaohuan's bright eyes full of doubts. He couldn't help but smile and said: "Have you heard that there is a fragment of an ancient book that records all kinds of weird things, rare and exotic animals in the world"

    Xiaohuan pondered for a moment and said, "Could it be 'the gods and demons have different ideas'?"

    Jin Ping'er nodded and said: "Exactly, this book was written by an ancient stranger. It is said that there were originally nine chapters, but most of them have been lost. In addition to the 'Monster and Spiritual Beast Chapter' and 'Spiritual Monster Chapter' that have been handed down, there is another  I accidentally obtained the fragment of the "Landscape Chapter", and at the end of it, there are some records in the dead lake here."

    Xiaohuan finally understood, but before she could say anything, there was another crisp sound from Yiyi Xian on the other side, and then she heard Yiyi Xian curse loudly. She must have been bitten and sucked by some unknown mosquito.  Blood goes.

    After all, Xiaohuan and he are granddaughters, and she is concerned about it. She then thinks that although there are many mosquitoes along the way, they have done nothing wrong to herself and Jin Ping'erqiu, only biting Yi Xian. There must be something weird in this, and she naturally does not have this ability.  , then it fell on Jin Ping'er.

    At that moment, she turned around and looked at Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er smiled and said nonchalantly: "Sister, what's wrong?"

    Xiaohuan smiled bitterly and said: "Sister, my grandfather well, I know you have great powers, why don't you help him!"

    Jin Ping'er glanced at Zhou Xian with quite a bit of disdain in her eyes, but turned around and saw Xiao Huan's pleading eyes, shrugged her shoulders and said, "That's all, for your sake, I'll give him an advantage."

    As he spoke, he took out a small white jade bottle from his arms, handed it to Xiao Huan, and said, "There is some medicine in this bottle. Ask him to apply it on his body, and the mosquitoes will naturally stay away."

    Xiaohuan happily took it, with a smile on her face, and said, "Thank you, sister." After saying that, she quickly walked to Yiyi Xian and handed the bottle to him. Yiyi Xian was stunned for a moment, then suddenly jumped up and shouted angrily:  "There is such a good thing, but you don't"

    Jin Ping'er's face turned cold and he stared at it. Yi Xianden immediately became silent. As if he had something to do with something, he lowered his head and took the bottle, poured out the liquid, and applied it all over his body. After a while, he only felt a refreshing fragrance. Sure enough, he just felt the fragrance.  The annoying mosquitoes flying nearby suddenly stopped making noise, and now my whole body and mind relaxed.

    Xiaohuan walked back slowly, handed the bottle back to Jin Ping'er, hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "Sister, do you still care about the wrong things my grandfather did back then?"

    "Hmph!" Jin Ping'er's face turned slightly cold as he said, "Three years ago on the edge of the East China Sea, he talked nonsense for a while, but he almost put me to death. If you hadn't discovered it earlier, sister, you would have harmed yourself.  Nian Yangshou, used the 'Soul Collection Magic Formation' for me to remove the possessed demon spirit. I would have been worse off than dead right now. If this old man hadn't"

    Xiaohuan gently took Jin Ping'er's hand and called out in a low voice: "Sister."

    Jin Ping'er glanced at her and sighed slightly, then a smile appeared on her face, and her eyes were full of love and affection. She patted her palm and said: "That's it, that's all. With you as a good sister, I have long since put the past into my hands."  I have put the matter aside, but sometimes I still don’t like your grandfather when I look at him, and I can’t help but want to make him suffer. Haha, good sister, you won’t blame me, will you?”

    Xiaohuan smiled and shook his head.

    Jin Ping'er was smiling and about to speak, but suddenly her face turned cold, she quickly turned around and shouted: "Who is it?"

    Xiaohuan and Zhouxian were both startled. They looked around, but they saw a vast mist all around, with lush aquatic plants. Except for the occasional bubbles rising from the water, there was not even the slightest movement.No.

    But for some reason, looking at Jin Ping'er's usually calm face, she suddenly became solemn and cautious at this moment. In contrast to her gentleness and quietness when chatting and laughing with Xiaohuan, she revealed a hint of murderous intent in her calmness, as if she was a different person.  It is a powerful enemy that cannot be taken lightly.

    A moment later, from the depths of the thick fog in the distance, a voice suddenly came, saying calmly: "Golden Fairy, we made an appointment to meet at Heishuigou yesterday to discuss important matters. Why didn't you come?"

    Jin Ping'er seemed to know who the visitor was at this moment, her face relaxed slightly, but the vigilance in her eyes did not diminish at all, and her tone of voice was not polite at all, she said coldly: "I don't know the road."

    The man in the mist seemed to be suffocated, and did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he said: "Why, depending on what the Golden Fairy meant, could it be that the Acacia Party has no interest in what is happening here?"

    Jin Ping'er snorted, looked forward, and said, "Three days ago, four disciples of my Hehuan sect were killed six miles northwest of Dawang Village. They were poisoned by the 'Black Toad Powder', but were you responsible?"

    The man in the fog seemed stunned for a moment and said: "No."

    Jin Ping'er said coldly: "Black Toad Powder is owned by the Wandu Sect alone, so what do you mean?"

    The man in the fog did not speak. He was silent for a long time and then said calmly: "Golden Fairy, if I take action, there is no need to use poison at all."

    Jin Ping'er snorted again, but did not refute. Obviously, there was no objection on this point.

    The man added: "But since it concerns you and me, and it involves me, I will naturally give you an explanation when it comes to this matter. What do you think? There are a lot of strange things going on this time in the west. I'm afraid that another  There is something fishy, ??I hope you, Fairy, will consider it carefully and put important things first."

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, turned around, and said to Xiaohuan, "Sister Xiaohuan, you and your grandfather will rest here for a while. I'll go to the front to discuss some matters with others, and I'll be back before dark."  After a pause, she lowered her voice and said, "Do you still have the thing I gave you?"

    Xiaohuan nodded and patted his left hand.

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, took her hand, and said softly: "Death Lake is full of dangers. I am not far ahead. If anything happens to you, I will be there in an instant. But you must not move around at will, especially away from here.  "

    Xiaohuan nodded and said, "Don't worry, sister, I know."

    Jin Ping'er smiled, let go of his hand, and said, "Be careful, just call me if you need anything."

    After saying that, she looked around again, and then her body suddenly flew into the air, and a purple light appeared under her clothes, carrying her pretty figure and flying forward into the thick fog.

    Xiaohuan watched Jin Ping'er's figure disappear into the fog, then turned around and walked to Zhouxian. At this moment, Zhouxian was leaning on the small tree. Without the mosquito harassment, he suddenly felt much more relaxed, but his mouth still remained.  He complained: "If I had known this place was like this, I wouldn't have come here even if I were killed."

    Xiaohuan smiled and said, "No one forced you to come. It's not up to you to keep up."

    Zhou Yixian snorted, and then said to Xiaohuan: "I say, it's better for you to stay away from that woman. In the past few years, haven't you heard that she has killed countless people, and at the same time, she is extremely sexy and has seduced countless young men from good families?"  …”

    Xiaohuan sighed, with a hint of anger on his face, and said, "Grandpa, why do you say that!"

    Zhou Yixian stuck out his tongue and said no more.

    The two of them waited here, seeing the originally gloomy sky gradually getting darker, but Jin Ping'er still didn't come back. Xiao Huan gradually became worried, and wanted to go ahead to take a look, but he was wary of what Jin Ping'er told him.  , and I didn’t have much confidence, so I didn’t dare to leave after all.

    After waiting for a while, Xiaohuan couldn't help but feel a little upset. She looked up at the sky and saw that the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker. Looking at it like this, not only was it going to be dark, but it was probably going to rain.

    Xiaohuan suddenly cried out softly, remembering that she was in a hurry when she came here, and she remembered to bring everything, but she forgot her rain gear.  It would be terrible if it started to rain at this time.  He quickly turned to Zhou Xian and asked, "Grandpa, did you bring your umbrella?"

    Zhou Xian was startled and said: "Umbrella?" After a moment, he immediately understood, looked up at the sky, and was speechless for a moment, and said: "I, I thought you brought it."

    Xiaohuan said anxiously: "Ah! This is terrible. What if it starts to rain?"

    Zhou Yixian raised his head and looked around. He saw that there was only a small tree behind him nearby, and the rest were ponds and water plants. There was no place to take shelter from the rain. He couldn't help but cried out: "This is screwed up. Why don't we find a place to hide?"  Is it raining?"

    Xiaohuan immediately shook his head and said: "No, sister Ping'er said, we can't wander around, otherwise there will be danger."?'s.  "

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Can't we go? We can't go and wait until the rain comes down. We're afraid we'll be in danger of contracting tuberculosis!"

    Xiaohuan was also frowning at this moment. He was in a panic when suddenly there was a soft sound in front of him, but there were footsteps coming over.  Xiaohuan felt happy and almost blurted out "Sister Ping'er", but suddenly closed her mouth.  I saw a figure walking quickly out of the thick fog ahead, and a small shadow seemed to be following behind him. At the same time, there was a sound of complaints that seemed familiar.

    "Following that brat of yours is really the bad luck I've had for eight lifetimes, Master Tao. I've been in constant fear every day, and yet I have to go to this damn place and get bitten by mosquitoes sucking blood from me. Why don't you just ask him to suck all my blood?"  !”

    "Squeak, squeak"

    Xiaohuan was startled. It was none other than Taoist Taoist Wild Dog who had seen the face in Dawang Village. The person jumping behind him was Xiaohui, a monkey. Only Gui Li was missing.

    Taoist Wild Dog was walking, and when he took a glance, he saw Xiaohuan and Zhouxian standing in front of him, looking at him with strange expressions on their faces. He was also surprised and said, "Huh? Aren't you those two looking at me?"  Damn, why are you here?"

    Before Xiao Huan could answer, the little gray eyes behind the wild dog immediately recognized the woman in front of him as a familiar person. He squeaked twice, used his hands and feet to jump to Xiao Huan's side.

    When Xiao Huan saw it, he immediately smiled and bent down to pick up Xiao Hui. He didn't care that Xiao Hui's hands and feet were a little dirty along the way, and said with a smile: "Why are you here?"

    Xiao Hui seemed to understand what she said, grinning, and then pointed his monkey paw back, gesticulating at the small ring, and kept squeaking in his mouth.

    Of course, Xiao Huan didn’t understand what it meant, but she seemed to guess that Xiao Hui meant that Gui Li was right in front, and her heart moved, thinking to herself, could it be that Sister Ping’er was going to meet Gui Li?

    While she was hesitating, she heard a sudden thunder sound in the sky, which rumbled. A moment later, there was a loud "crash" sound, and huge raindrops fell.

    Xiao Huan screamed, covered his head with his hands, hugged Xiao Hui and subconsciously ran towards Zhou Xian, anxiously saying: "Grandpa, what should I do?"

    Zhou Yixian also smiled bitterly, but he simply turned his clothes over his head and said: "There is no way, I can't walk, and there is no place to hide, so let's get wet!"

    Xiaohuan was speechless, only to see that the sky and the ground were covered with gray. The rain gradually became heavier. In the blink of an eye, his shoulders were half wet, and the looming snow-white skin was crystal clear.  Monkey Xiao Hui actually became a lot more honest at this moment, huddled up in Xiao Huan's arms.

    "hey-hey!"

    Suddenly, a few sneers came from the side. Xiao Huan turned around and saw that Taoist Wild Dog was not in a hurry. He actually took out an umbrella from a bag behind his back and held it up. He looked extremely proud.

 Text Chapter 7 Good man wild dog

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    In the dead swamp, along with the heavier and heavier rain, the wind gradually began to blow.

    The fur on the monkey Xiao Hui's body was wet and clinging to his body. At this moment, he curled up and hid motionless in Xiao Huan's arms. He only had a pair of clever eyes, which were still moving around, looking into the distance and looking again.  Small ring.

    The rain was falling all over the sky, and the originally dark swamp seemed even darker now, and the surrounding area was gray.

    Zhou Yixian took out his robe and covered his head, and sat under the small tree. Xiaohuan could not stand or sit. After a moment, he smiled bitterly, squatted down gently, and hugged Xiaohui tighter to avoid the wind and rain.  After hitting it, as for myself, I was wet at this time anyway, so there was nothing I could do about it.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was very proud and walked over holding an umbrella. Looking at his expression, it was obvious that there were no words on his face such as being brave, pulling out an umbrella to help, showing compassion and cherishing others, etc. He could only hear him say: "Hey, little girl, do you want it?"  Umbrella! Is it uncomfortable to be caught in the rain?"

    Xiaohuan looked up at Taoist Wild Dog in the wind and rain, and smiled softly. The rain hit her fair and beautiful face, and it burst out like scattered pearls.

    Taoist Wild Dog choked for a moment. Originally, he came here to ask Xiaohuan to ask him for an umbrella to protect her from the rain. Then Taoist Taoist Wild Dog laughed at the girl again, and finally walked away proudly. How could he be a bad person to this extent?  , it is indeed very enjoyable and comfortable!

    Unexpectedly, Xiaohuan turned out to be beyond his expectation. He didn't say anything, let alone begged him. All his proud calculations suddenly came to nothing. Taoist Wild Dog was very annoyed and gave Xiaohuan a hard look.

    This glance, for some reason, made him distracted.

    The young and beautiful girl in front of her squatted quietly, enduring the wind and rain silently.  The wind and rain roared between the sky and the earth, and suddenly in the wild dog's eyes, it seemed as if all the raindrops fell on her slightly thin body.

    Her clothes were wet and stuck to her body. Her black hair was a little messy, with a few strands falling on her cheeks. Against her cheeks, which were pale due to the wind and rain, there was a soul-stirring and desolate beauty.

    Her shoulders turned out to be a little thin, and every raindrop fell, bounced, and scattered like crystal fragments, as if trembling slightly, and the looming white skin was pressed against the clothes.

    Taoist Wild Dog suddenly turned around, no longer looking at her, and involuntarily grasped the umbrella with his hand, as if to remind someone, he kept saying: "I am a bad person, I am a bad person, I am a bad person"

    Xiao Huan originally didn’t intend to pay attention to him, but now she became a little curious. Seeing the strange behavior of this wild dog and saying something incomprehensible, she asked curiously: "Taoist Priest, what did you say?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled, feeling a little weak for some reason. He glanced at Xiaohuan and saw a strange look in Xiaohuan's eyes, looking at him, with raindrops falling from his snow-white face.

    Even her figure, in the wind and rain, looked a bit pitiful.

    "I want you to take care of it!" The wild dog suddenly became furious and roared loudly.

    Xiao Huan was startled for a moment, shrugged his shoulders, lowered his head, and saw the monkey Xiao Hui looking at him. He couldn't help but smile and stuck out his tongue at it.

    Xiao Hui grinned and laughed twice.

    The wind was blowing and the rain was blowing. When this storm seemed to never end, Xiaohuan gradually felt a little chilly. Just when he was worried, he suddenly said "Hey" and felt that the wind and rain above his head suddenly became much lighter. He raised his head and  Look, he was stunned.

    Taoist Wild Dog walked back to her at some point and stretched out his hand to cover her head with an umbrella. In just a moment, the rain wet his body.

    "Here, I'll give you the umbrella!" Taoist Wild Dog said in an evil voice, as if he was having trouble with someone.

    Xiaohuan stood up and said in surprise: "Taoist Master, you"

    Taoist Wild Dog glanced at her face, and saw crystal water droplets quietly sliding down Xiaohuan's slightly shocked face, and some falling on her slender eyelashes, reflecting the color in her sparkling eyes.  Beautiful, radiant, and soul-stirring.

    Taoist Wild Dog felt as if he had been burned by fire. He thrust the umbrella into her hand and walked away immediately. Regardless of the wind and rain, he cursed loudly: "You little girls, you like to pretend to be pitiful all day long. Damn it! Damn it!"  "

    Xiaohuan held an umbrella and looked at the back of Taoist Wild Dog. He suddenly laughed. His voice was like a wind chime that was still crisp and sweet in the wind and rain. He laughed loudly and said: "Taoist Master, you are a good person!"

    Taoist Wild Dog did not dare to look back, he said "poof" and said angrily: "Nonsense, your Taoist master has been a bad person since he was born, and he will fight against you, good and righteous people, to the end for the rest of his life!"

    Xiaohuan stood with an umbrella, looking at the figure of the wild dog Taoist with a smile.

    Taoist Wild Dog took the umbrella away from his hand for a while, and his whole body was already wet. He looked around, but he couldn't find it.There was no place to hide from the rain, so he finally walked to the small tree where Yi Xian was sitting. He snorted and followed Yi Xian's example. He pulled the collar over his head and covered his head. He kept silent and let the wind blow.  Blow and rain.

    Zhou Yixian looked at the ugly face of Taoist Taoist Wild Dog next to him, and saw that his face was complicated and weird, annoyed and embarrassed at the same time. He suddenly laughed out loud. As soon as he laughed, he couldn't bear it anymore, and he almost couldn't hold up his clothes with his hands.  I couldn't bear to put it down, and kept laughing "Hahahaha".

    Taoist Wild Dog became angry and said angrily: "Why are you laughing?"

    Zhou Yixian pointed at him and laughed, ignoring the wind and rain hitting his face. He laughed and said: "I am a bad person, I am a bad person"

    Taoist Wild Dog's face immediately turned red. It turned out that Immortal Zhou's ears were quite pointed. He actually heard what Xiaohuan didn't hear clearly in the distance.

    At this moment, Zhou Yixian was very annoyed when he saw Taoist Wild Dog doing good things but seemed to have violated some principle. He couldn't bear it anymore and laughed so loudly that he almost fell down.

    Taoist Wild Dog was so angry that he stood up. Zhouxian was startled, and he laughed to himself, and then stepped back. Unexpectedly, the road was slippery on a rainy day, and he didn't pay attention to his feet, so he fell backwards with a bang.  He went out and fell into a mud puddle, covered in mud.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was startled for a moment. Seeing Zhou Xian dancing around, it was so funny. His anger immediately dissipated, and he couldn't help but laugh out loud.

    The two of them laughed and scolded each other, and then started arguing.  Xiao Huan stood far away, smiling slightly and not stepping forward.

    At this time, the wind and rain were pouring down, as if the rain had become stronger again, and the world was in a state of solemnity. However, in this dangerous and dangerous marsh, there was still a place where there was a touch of tenderness.

    At dusk, the rain suddenly stopped. One moment, it was dark and it was going to be the end of the world, but the next moment, the clouds and fog cleared. I wonder if this is the unique weather here in Death Lake?

    Xiaohuan let out a long breath, closed the umbrella, and looked up at the sky. Although it was dusk, after the heavy rain, the fog receded slightly, and the sky seemed to be a little brighter than the daytime.

    Even the rotten smell in the air has temporarily disappeared at this moment.

    Xiaohuan turned around and looked under the small tree. Sure enough, Yiyi Xian and Wild Dog Taoist were still sitting there.  The two of them had been arguing loudly when it was windy and rainy just now, but now that they were being beaten by the wind and rain, they obviously lost their energy. They were both weak and put down the clothes that covered their heads. There was a splashing sound, and water poured down from the clothes.

    Xiao Huan smiled slightly, turned around, and put down Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui fell to the ground, jumped twice, and then his whole body shook, causing water droplets to splash everywhere, and even Xiao Huan couldn't dodge.

    Xiaohuan laughed and cursed, and saw a piece of water plants not far away, which seemed to be a small pond, so he walked over, found a place with less water plants, and looked down.

    There are lush aquatic plants in the pond, and even this slightly spacious area of ??the water seems to be reflected in a faint, crisp blue color, making it unclear how deep the pond is.  Xiaohuan looked at the water, looking at his own reflection in the water, slowly arranging his appearance, and slowly gathering his hair that had been messed up by the wind and rain. However, after all, his clothes were wet from the wind and rain and stuck to his body, which was very uncomfortable.

    In the distance behind them, Yiyi Xian and Wild Dog seemed to be bickering again, but the words were not loud and could not be heard clearly. As for the surroundings, it suddenly became quiet. From the endless wind and rain to now, they seemed to feel special.  silence.

    Even on the green water plants next to it, the crystal water droplets quietly slid down along the green leaf veins and dripped into the pond water. The sound seemed particularly loud.

    Xiaohuan couldn't help but take a deep breath of the slightly sweet air after the rain.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui, who had been quiet behind him, let out a sharp and nervous "Zhi Zhi" scream.

    Xiao Huan was startled and opened her eyes to ask, but her voice suddenly became mute.  In the pond in front of her, among the dense water plants in front of her, there was a pair of eyes, more than twice the size of an ordinary person, staring at her.

    Xiao Huan screamed, and Yi Xian and Taoist Wild Dog were both shocked in the distance. However, before they could react, the water surface of the pond in front of Xiao Huan suddenly erupted, and a thick water column rose up and hit Xiao Huan.

    Xiao Hui screamed!

    Xiaohuan's face turned pale, but his mind was still calm. In the rush, he subconsciously took a step back and retracted his left hand into his arms. As soon as he said it, the water column was about to hit Xiaohuan's body. Suddenly, between Xiaohuan's left hand  An orange halo was emitted, forming a light curtain that blocked her in front of her.

    The thick water column was blocked by the orange light curtain. It stopped in mid-air and was not allowed to move forward even half a minute. A hoarse muffled cry was heard from the water column. The water column was seen swaying in mid-air, and a black streak appeared among the white water spray.  The shadow wanted to fall back into the pond.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?She was still in shock, and was about to retreat. At this moment, she heard a sharp roar in the air, and a goose-yellow figure, like lightning and light, came galloping towards her. In an instant, it was Jin Ping'er who flashed in front of her.

    I saw Jin Ping'er's pretty face with a sinister look on her face, waving her right hand, the purple energy instantly surged, and went straight into the waves of the pond. There was a loud noise in a moment, and a turbulent wall of water was stirred up in the pond, soaring straight into the sky, more than several feet high.

    The black shadow was actually forced out by her, but she still had some energy left. Although she didn't dare to fight Jin Ping'er head-on, it rolled backwards along with the water and landed among the water plants. Her body twisted like a  Like a fish, it swims forward extremely quickly.

    Everyone was startled. The monster seemed to look like a human, but it was impossible for ordinary people to do such actions in the water.  Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, but did not pursue him.  Seeing that the monster's shadow was about to disappear into the mist far away from the pond.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the monster let out another hoarse roar, and a dark green light with a hint of blood red flashed slightly in the mist. The monster immediately turned over and flew back, as if it was extremely afraid of the dark green light.

    But while its body was in the air, it suddenly saw the originally green water plants in the pond under its feet, extending from its feet to both sides. Suddenly, all of them quickly withered and turned into a burnt yellow color. Even the water surface was faintly black, only  In the direction of Jin Ping'er, the water plants remain unchanged.

    The monster seemed to let out a dying roar, but it did not dare to fall into the pond after all. It flew towards Jin Ping'er, obviously trying to fight to the death.

    Xiao Huan screamed: "Sister, be careful!"

    Jin Ping'er's expression was as usual, with a sneer on her pretty face. She saw the black monster getting closer and closer. Jin Ping'er's pretty eyes flashed, her right hand rose up, and the purple light bloomed. People around could not see clearly what was in the bright purple light.  He magic weapon, he saw purple light like a knife, slashing at the monster's head.  The monster let out a muffled cry of "roar", and was shaken up into the air ten feet high. Then it fell heavily, its hands and feet twitched, and it looked like it was dead.

    The surroundings gradually became quiet, and the water in the pond that was turbulent just now gradually calmed down. Everyone looked at the monster above the ground. Then, everyone, including Jin Ping'er, was startled.

    This is indeed a monster, but a human monster.

    It is also like a human being, with hands, feet and limbs, and even tight-fitting clothes on the body, but it seems to be for convenience in the water, so there are very few clothes.  On the exposed skin, there are pieces that look like fish scales.

    But the most shocking thing is its head, which is actually the head of a fish. Its lips, gills, and even its eyes, like fish, have no eyelids.

    At this moment, the monster with a fish head and human body fell to the ground, bleeding continuously from its mouth, and its body was motionless. It seemed that it was struck to death by Jin Ping'er's heavy blow.

    Xiaohuan looked at the monster underground and felt a little chilled. He subconsciously shrank behind Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er reached out and patted her shoulder, whispering comfort.

    A moment later, two people slowly walked out of the mist in front. Although they walked out at the same time, they were far away from each other. They seemed to be wary of each other. It was Gui Li and Qin Wuyan from Wan Du Sect.

    Gui Li turned his eyes, paused for a moment on Xiao Huan's face behind Jin Ping'er, and then moved away.

    Xiaohuan looked at Gui Li and then at Qin Wuyan, and his heart was involuntarily shaken. These three most outstanding young masters of the Demon Cult suddenly met in secret. The reason for this made people feel confused and confused when they thought about it.  Stimulate.

    Qin Wuyan walked up to the monster and kicked its body. The monster turned over and remained motionless.

    Qin Wuyan said lightly: "Dead."

    Xiao Hui, who was hiding aside, called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder.

    Gui Li looked at Taoist Wild Dog, then looked at Zhou Xian and Xiao Huan, seemed to frown, and then said slowly: "I have said everything that needs to be said, that's it!"

    With that said, he turned around and was about to walk away. Qin Wuyan suddenly said: "Brother Gui Li, this monster that is neither human nor beast suddenly appeared here. It is quite strange. Don't you have any ideas?"

    Gui Li stopped and said nothing, but Jin Ping'er glanced at Qin Wuyan and said, "Why, do you know what this is?"

    Qin Wuyan was startled for a moment, then shook his head slightly. Looking at the faces of Jin Ping'er and Gui Li, they seemed to have no idea where this half-human, half-fish monster came from.  At this moment, a person suddenly walked out and said loudly: "I know the origin of this monster."

    Gui Li and the other three were startled at the same time. When they turned around, they saw it was Zhou Xian. Even Xiao Huan was also startled and said, "Grandpa, do you know?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Monday Xian NoodlesThere was still a little mud stuck to his forehead, but his demeanor at this moment was very unusual. He stood with his hands behind his hands, his face arrogant, and said: "Your grandfather has traveled all over the world in his life and walked more bridges than you have walked. You treat me as me?"  Are you living in vain? This monster's name is 'fish-man', and it is not actually a monster, but a fish-man tribe, one of the sixty-three alien races in the Hundred Thousand Mountains of Southern Xinjiang."

    Gui Li and others were startled. Everyone knew about the Hundred Thousand Mountains in Southern Xinjiang, but it was unheard of that there were sixty-three alien races in the wilderness of Southern Xinjiang. However, looking at the expression on Zhou Xianxian's face, it was not  Random nonsense.

    Jin Ping'er frowned and said, "That's strange. Southern Xinjiang is thousands of miles away from this dead land, but why did this fish man come here?"

    This question knocked down Zhou Xianwen, who was just proud of himself. He scratched his head and said, "Then I don't know."

    Everyone present was silent for a moment. Seeing that there was no result if he thought again, Gui Li turned around first and walked away. The monkey Xiao Hui lay on his shoulder, suddenly turned back, waved to Xiao Huan, and grinned.

    Xiaohuan also smiled.

    The wild dog looked at Xiaohuan, and then followed him, but before he had taken a few steps, he suddenly heard Xiaohuan shouting from behind: "Taoist Master, there are many dangers ahead, you have to be careful!"

    Jin Ping'er was startled and looked towards Xiaohuan, only to see Xiaohuan smiling slightly, but his face didn't change. However, the Taoist Wild Dog in front of him was walking very fast. He didn't know whether he heard it or pretended not to hear it. He didn't even turn his head.  Go back and quickly follow Gui Li.

    Qin Wuyan glanced in the direction where Gui Li was walking, walked to Jin Ping'er, and said with a smile: "Jin Fairy's 'Purple Light Blade' is famous all over the world. When I saw it today, it is indeed well-deserved."

    Jin Ping'er smiled faintly and said, "Master Qin is making fun of me. How can I compare to you? I just applied a little poison and turned this pond into a poisonous pond. In fifty years, not a single blade of grass has grown."

    Qin Wuyan's eyes condensed, and his face seemed to be a little colder. He looked at Jin Ping'er for a while, and then slowly said: "This little duckweed poison I have developed only took half a year. It is just a small trick, and it is not suitable for the eyes of experts. It has never been done before."  Using it, Golden Fairy actually found out, I am truly impressed, admired!"

    Jin Ping'er met his gaze, showing no intention of giving in, and said, "Young Master Qin has given me the reward."

    Qin Wuyan looked at her again, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and then a smile appeared on his face, he nodded, and said: "In this case, I'll take my leave first, as we agreed"

    Jin Ping'er interrupted him and said, "Don't worry, I know what to do about that matter!"

    Qin Wuyan smiled slightly and said, "Okay." He nodded to Xiaohuan, said hello, turned around and walked away, quickly disappearing into the mist in the distance.

    When Qin Wuyan disappeared, Jin Ping'er remained silent for a moment, and suddenly let out a long breath.

    Xiaohuan stood behind her and almost at the same time felt that Jin Ping'er's body had been tense and only relaxed at this moment.

    "Sister, are you okay?" Xiaohuan was a little worried.

    Jin Ping'er shook his head slightly, glanced at Xiaohuan, and said softly: "I didn't arrive in time just now, are you injured?"

    Xiaohuan smiled, shook his head and said, "I'm fine. I got a bit wet when it rained just now, but luckily oops!"

    Jin Ping'er was startled and said, "What?"

    Xiaohuan stamped his feet and said, "I forgot to return the umbrella to that Taoist priest."

    Jin Ping'er shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then keep it for now! I'll return it when I have the chance to see it later."

    Xiaohuan nodded silently, Jin Ping'er glanced into the distance, suddenly seemed to feel something, and whispered to Xiaohuan: "Xiaohuan, you have to be careful about those two people in the future."

    Xiaohuan was puzzled and said: "What?"

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, as if there was a cold light, and he said lightly: "The two men just now are ruthless and ruthless people. If you see them in the future, it is best to leave immediately and never approach them!"

    Xiaohuan was silent and nodded slowly, but for some reason, he suddenly felt confused and vaguely remembered the Qingyun boy who was deceived out of silver by Yiyi Xian many years ago.

 Text Chapter 8 Mantis

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Taoist Wild Dog followed Gui Li and walked deeper and deeper into the Death Swamp.

    Because there had just been a heavy rain, the already soft ground was now even more muddy. But for some reason, after Gui Li met Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er just now, he insisted on not flying on the magic weapon again, but walking on the ground.  .

    It seems that, like Jin Ping'er, he is vaguely worried about something.

    In the past, Taoist Wild Dog, even if he didn't curse, would at least complain. But at this moment, he seemed a little absent-minded. He didn't say a word and silently followed Gui Li, which made Gui Li a little strange.  stand up.

    Gui Li looked at Taoist Wild Dog who was in a daze, lowered his voice and said calmly: "What's wrong with him?"

    These words seemed to be spoken to oneself, because apart from the cold swamp pond water plants, there was no one around at all, except for the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder.

    That is, Xiao Hui, who seemed to be drowsy just now, but after hearing Gui Li's question, he suddenly seemed to be stimulated by something, and immediately became excited, his extremely clever eyes were spinning, Huo Di  He jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder and started dancing.

    This weird behavior even frightened the wild dog Taoist who was following behind and looked at it.

    I saw Xiao Hui looking very excited, grinning and waving at Gui Li's hands and feet. After a moment, he rolled his eyes and suddenly jumped to the side. He picked up some water from the small pond next to him, but it fell to the ground.  On top of his own monkey head, he pointed to the sky and jumped up and down.

    Taoist Wild Dog’s eyes widened when he saw it. He walked up to Gui Li and said, “What’s wrong? Is this monkey crazy?”

    Gui Li frowned, and then whispered to Xiao Hui: "Is it raining?"

    Xiao Hui was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, and then casually folded off a leaf from an unknown plant from the side, swung it to the top of his head, as if to cover something, and made a squirming gesture, twisting his body around, and then, as if acting, the leaf fell from his right hand.  Switch to the left hand, and then switch from the left hand to the right hand.

    The wild dog looked at it and suddenly felt guilty for no reason. He stared at the weird monkey and said sternly to the ghost: "Crazy, crazy, this monkey must be crazy."

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui reached out and threw the leaf on his hand, and jumped back onto Gui Li's shoulder three times or two, then pointed in the direction of the path behind them, and kept squeaking.

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then slowly turned around and looked at Taoist Wild Dog.

    Taoist Wild Dog forced a smile and said, "You, what do you want to see me do?"

    Gui Li glanced at the package behind him and said calmly: "When it rained just now, did you lend me your umbrella" At this point, he frowned slightly again and glanced at Xiao Hui, thinking  After thinking for a moment, he then said: "Did you lend your umbrella to the little girl who read fortune telling to protect her from the rain?"

    "Squeak"

    Before the wild dog Taoist could say anything, Xiao Hui, the monkey on Gui Li's shoulder, had already screamed and jumped up. He was so excited that the monkey's face was smiling so much that he almost narrowed his eyes.

    Taoist Wild Dog's face was red and white, and he looked extremely embarrassed. He suddenly pointed at Gui Li and shouted angrily: "Bad boy, let me tell you, your Taoist used to kill people like hemp, and not even a thousand people died in my hands."  Eight hundred"

    Gui Li glanced at him, but didn't pay any attention to him. He turned around and walked away, saying lightly: "Whether you killed a thousand or eight hundred people, what does it have to do with me?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was choked and could no longer continue what he was saying to build up his momentum. He only listened to Gui Li in front of him slowly say: "Besides, you can kill a thousand people or eight hundred people."  , what does it have to do with the little girl you lent your umbrella to?"

    At this point, he stopped and looked back at Taoist Wild Dog.

    The wild dog was startled, as if facing a formidable enemy, and said: "You, you want to do it No, what did you say?"

    Gui Li looked him up and down, then suddenly smiled and said, "But what happened today is the first time since you were in the Dead Soul Abyss that you surprised me again!"

    He turned around and walked slowly. His voice gradually became deeper, but the wild dog could hear it clearly.

    "I never thought you would do this heroic thing of saving a beauty!"

    Taoist Wild Dog was stunned in place, suddenly in a trance. When he came to his senses, Gui Li had already walked far away with Xiao Hui, and his figure almost disappeared in the mist in front.

    Taoist Wild Dog looked in that direction, suddenly jumped into a rage, and stamped his feet: "Bah! I have always been a bad person, and I have never done anything like that in my life. Besides, that girl can be called beautiful ugh!"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog stretched out his hand and scratched his head, then suddenly frowned and stopped for a long time.??As if saying to himself: "That girl actually looks pretty good"

    Having said that, Taoist Wild Dog himself seemed to be startled. He suddenly shook his head, cursed in a low voice, and strode towards the direction where Gui Li was walking. He soon disappeared into the increasingly dense fog at night.  among.

    There was silence all around, and the sky was getting darker and darker. The darkness came and gradually drowned everything.

    The other side of the dead lake.

    Yu Yangzi, the master of the Demon Sect’s Changsheng Hall, was dressed in white, standing with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky.  The night wind in the swamp blew by, causing his clothes to flutter slightly. He looked extraordinary, like an immortal.

    Except for his left hand, his sleeves were empty, which added a bit of inexplicable humor.

    That was the sign that he was unfortunately injured by Zhu Xian, the most amazing sword in the world, during the battle at Qingyun Mountain.

    The night breeze was slightly chilly, and the air seemed to still be moist from the heavy rain just now. Darkness filled the surroundings, but only his figure was still standing there, defiant and conspicuous.

    In the darkness behind him, there was a faint sound of breathing. It was his disciple hidden in the darkness, patiently waiting for his orders in the darkness.

    The Demonic Sect's Changsheng Hall emerged eight hundred years ago, and it has been passed down to Yuyangzi's generation, which is already the seventh generation. It has a long history, but no one knows better than Yuyangzi himself. Behind this infinite scenery, what is the name of the Changshengtang?  crisis faced.

    There is no successor!

    Ten years ago, during the Qingyun War, Yuyangzi was elected as the host by the other three major factions of the Demon Sect. This was the moment when the Changsheng Hall’s reputation among the Demon Sect was at its peak and greatest in the past hundreds of years.

    At that time, Yuyangzi was very ambitious and had dozens of proud masters, all of whom he had painstakingly cultivated over the past hundred years.

    At that time, Yuyangzi really thought that there was nothing that could stop him in this world. As long as he defeated the old Qingyun Sect in one fell swoop, the reputation of Changsheng Hall would naturally frighten the Demon Sect. With his own strength and the help of his masters, Changsheng Hall would  This is the second Blood Refining Hall in eight hundred years; and he will also become the second black-hearted old man!

    However, all these beautiful dreams came to naught under the sword of Zhu Xian on Qingyun Mountain!

    He himself lost a left hand in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, not to mention the great loss to his moral character, because the Changsheng Hall is the presiding sect, so the masters under him were naturally on the front line for a decisive battle.  Went halfway.

    Later, the Zhuxian Sword Formation was launched, and the remaining masters of Changsheng Hall were killed and wounded. Only one or two people escaped, and almost the whole army was wiped out.

    In this world, everything is easy to get, but the hardest thing to get is talents, especially talents you can completely trust in your own cultivation!

    In the past ten years, Yu Yangzi has worked hard, and Changsheng Hall has gradually improved again, but in Yu Yangzi's heart, the shadow is getting bigger and bigger.

    Qingyun's battle almost completely destroyed the main combat power of Changsheng Hall. Over the years, if Yuyangzi's own practice had not been too high, he had shocked the enemies around him. Especially seven years ago, he made a decisive decision regardless of the opposition of his disciples.  , forcibly moving the main hall to a remote place in the Death Swamp, away from the sphere of influence of the other three major factions. Otherwise, the consequences are still unknown.

    However, just a month ago, the increasingly fierce internal fighting in the Demon Sect came to an abrupt end. The last powerful small and medium-sized sect, the Blood Refining Hall, was finally conquered by the Ghost King Sect.

    Everyone stood up. After a short and suffocating calm, Yuyangzi intuitively predicted that what would follow would soon be a fierce internal fight among the four major factions of the Demon Cult.  .

    After all, in the hearts of countless disciples of the Demon Sect, the figure of the black-hearted old man who unified the Demon Sect and dominated the world eight hundred years ago has become an eternal legend!

    But legends are legends, and at this moment, it is extremely unfavorable to Changshengtang and even Yuyangzi.  Limited by its strength, Changshengtang was powerless in the internal fight for the small and medium-sized factions. As a result, the gap in strength between the other three major factions widened. Yuyangzi was worried about this and could hardly sleep at night.  sleep soundly.

    It was at this moment, as if God opened his eyes, that a strange sign of the birth of a strange treasure suddenly appeared in the death swamp next to Changshengtang.

    Yuyangzi was full of surprises. If he could really get a rare treasure like Qingyunmen's "Ancient Sword of Execution of Immortals", there would be no problem for Changshengtang to protect itself first, and then Xutu would develop, so it might not be impossible for him to turn around in the future.

    Under this situation, the Changshengtang regards the rare treasures in the dead lake as belongings, and will never allow others to get involved.  But I don't know who leaked the news. Within a few days, the news spread all over the world. Suddenly the world looked at him with suspicion, and masters of good and evil gathered to die in the lake.

    Yuyangzi was shocked and angry, but at this moment, he was no longer allowed to retreat, so he mobilized all the strength of Changshengtang,Arranged in the dead swamp, while searching for the whereabouts of the rare treasure, he was responsible for sniping and killing invading foreign enemies.  In the past few dozen days, there have been no fewer than dozens of people secretly killed by Changshengtang in the Death Pool, including both righteous immortals and masters from other sects of the Demon Sect.

    For the sake of the life and death of this sect, Yu Yangzi is already desperate!

    That night, Yuyangzi received a secret report from his disciples that a group of righteous people were stationed near the "Bottomless Pit" outside the dead lake ahead, preparing to spend the night there.  And in the subsequent waves of spies' reports, Yuyangzi's face gradually became colder, and he already understood in his heart who they were.

    They were a group of the most elite young disciples of the Qingyun Sect. There were supposed to be only a dozen of them, but after hearing reports from the spies, the number of the group actually reached dozens of people at this time, and there were even monks and Fenxianggu among them.  Among the people in costumes, Yuyangzi frowned, took a deep breath, and stared into the distance, as if waiting for something.

    After a while, there was a sound of slight footsteps in the darkness behind him. A middle-aged man who looked shrewd and thin came out and came to Yu Yangzi. Yu Yangzi immediately turned around to face him. It was obvious that this person was of extraordinary status.

    This middle-aged man’s name is Meng Ji. He is one of the top masters under Yu Yangzi of Changsheng Hall. He is also one of the few remaining masters of Changsheng Hall after the battle at Qingyun Mountain, so he is even more trusted by Yu Yangzi.  At this moment, Yuyangzi could not make up his mind, and had to wait for this person to come back.

    Meng Ji saluted Yuyangzi. Yuyangzi shook his head slightly and said, "Forget it, no need to be more polite. How is it?"

    This sentence was asked without any beginning or end, but Meng Ji obviously knew the meaning of Yuyangzi's question and whispered: "My subordinates have already led people to search the Heishui ditch and Baima River area on the other side of the dead lake.  No one from the Ghost King Sect, Ten Thousand Du Sect, or the Hehuan Sect was found entering in large numbers. There were only a few isolated figures from the small sect, and my subordinates have already dealt with them directly."

    Yuyangzi perked up and showed a smile for the first time on his face. He nodded and said, "Okay! Now we have nothing to worry about. We will attack those young people who don't know the heights of heaven and earth in Qingyun Gate, Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley with all our strength tonight. We will kill these people first."  If we remove it, the righteous path will no longer be able to compete with us!"

    There seemed to be no joy on Meng Ji's face. Instead, he was a little worried. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said: "Master, but three days ago, news came from a secret sentry near Dawang Village. It seems that Gui Li and Qin Wuyan have arrived.  It’s near Death Lake, and Jin Ping’er from the Hehuan sect has always been erratic, so we must be on guard!”

    The muscles on Yuyangzi's face trembled, showing a look of resentment, and he said in a hateful voice: "How could I not know this! Those people in the Zhengdao just want that treasure, but the Wan Du Sect and the Ghost King Sect want me.  life!"

    Meng Ji was shaken, and he didn't know what he was thinking. He had an uncertain look on his face and whispered: "Master, what should we do?"

    Yuyangzi snorted, took a deep breath, slowed down, and said: "At this point, we have no way to turn back. Before the Wandu Sect, Ghost King Sect, and Hehuan Sect's troops arrived, we first set out the correct path.  After these little brats are dealt with, we will then search for the rare treasure with all our strength. Once we get it, judging from the omens in the past few days, this must be an unparalleled rare treasure, and we are not afraid of the other three sects!"

    Meng Ji lowered his head and said, "Master, please give me a thumbs up."

    Yu Yangzi nodded slightly, then turned around, calmed down, stretched out his only right hand, and waved forward heavily in the night. Suddenly, there were people in the darkness. After a while, a large number of Changsheng Hall disciples appeared, walking towards Yu Yangzi in a familiar way.  Yangzi pointed in the direction and rushed away.

    The night is vast, desolate and murderous!

    The swamp of death, the bottomless pit.

    This piece of land looks like a flat piece of land in the daytime, but I don’t know why it has such a weird name. Unless you are a villager who has lived near Dead Lake for many years, you will know that in this area of ??land, a large piece of land in the middle looks different from the surrounding areas.  It's generally the same, it's overgrown with grass, but it's actually a huge bottomless mud pit, and the suction force of the mud in it is very strong. If an ordinary person accidentally steps into it, it will be sucked down in a moment, and it will rot silently in the pit from then on.  Deep in the swamp.

    The reason why Death Swamp got its name is that there are countless terrifying places in the swamp where people kill people invisible!

    However, these young people of Zhengdao are obviously not comparable to ordinary people.

    A dozen people from the Qingyun Sect walked in the Deadpool for several days, and met disciples sent by Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley. The three parties met in one place, and there were all acquaintances here.

    Tianyin Temple is still led by Dharma and Dharma, and among the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, there are also Li Xun and Yan Hong, but after meeting, their relationship with each other is not the same.  The disciples of Qingyun Sect headed by Xiao Yicai and everyone in Tianyin Temple got along harmoniously, talking and laughing, but Fenxiang Valley and his party were somewhat distant from these two sects, and seemed to have deliberately kept a distance.It’s subtle, and everyone understands it, but on the surface, they are still polite, and the three major sects of righteousness still work together to kill demons and eliminate demonic religions for the sake of justice and morality in the world!

    That night everyone stayed near the bottomless pit.  After lighting a bonfire and repeatedly telling his junior brothers and sisters not to move around at will, Xiao Yicai invited Li Xun, the Dharma minister of Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, to one side and discussed quietly.

    At this moment, Li Xun frowned slightly, with a hint of disdain deep in his eyes, but he still maintained a kind look on his face, and whispered: "Senior Brother Xiao, are you worrying too much?"

    Xiao Yicai smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother Li, if you have any suggestions, please tell me! I am all ears."

    Seeing that both Xiao Yicai and Fa Xiang were looking at him, Li Xun paused for a moment, and then said: "I thought that since our three sects entered Zeze, we have been invincible, and the disciples sent by Changsheng Hall have been defeated by us again and again. And since that year  After the battle of Qingyun Mountain, the masters of Changsheng Hall were dead and wounded. Except for one Yuyangzi who was still struggling to support the overall situation, the rest were not a concern at all. But Senior Brother Xiao said that there are dangers tonight, is it too much? "

    Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment and said: "What Senior Brother Li said is indeed true. However, the leader of the Demon Sect's Changsheng Hall, Yuyang Zi, is extremely spiritual. He alone cannot be underestimated. In addition, the Changsheng Hall has been ranked among the top four of the Demon Sect since its rise.  The big sect has been around for eight hundred years. The so-called centipede is dead but not stiff, and they are determined to get this rare treasure. It is inevitable that they will jump over the wall in a hurry, so we'd better be careful!"

    Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Senior Brother Xiao is right, we must be careful."

    Seeing that both of them were talking like this, Li Xun couldn't say anything else, but he had an arrogant temperament, and the look in his eyes still showed a little, and he said calmly: "Then according to what the two senior brothers said, what should we do tonight?  "

    Fa Xiang looked at his expression, was startled for a moment, turned to look at Xiao Yicai, and saw that Xiao Yicai was acting as if nothing had happened, as if he didn't see anything, and still smiled and said: "Senior Brother Li really knows this.  Talent, we will be successful one day, and Senior Brother Li should be credited with the first achievement."

    Li Xun smiled slightly, but he didn't even show his gratitude.

    Fa Xiang looked at Xiao Yicai’s expressionless face, and the figure of the young man named “Zhang Xiaofan” suddenly passed before his eyes. It would be great if he were here today

    There was an unreasonable pain in his heart, and he sighed softly, and then heard Xiao Yicai starting to arrange the arrangements in a low voice. He quickly listened attentively, only to hear Xiao Yicai lower his voice and say softly:

    "Two senior brothers, tonight we"

    The night seemed a little darker.

    The night in the Death Swamp seems to be shrouded in dark clouds, perhaps because fog rises from this huge swamp every night.

    The night sky was so gray that not even a single star could be seen, not to mention the moon.

    Near the Bottomless Pit, where the young disciples of the Righteous Way stayed overnight, except for a few remaining struggling and burning bonfire ashes, everything was quiet and there was no sound.

    Looking vaguely in the darkness, those righteous disciples huddled in their clothes and quilts, covering their whole bodies tightly. After all, the young people did not practice enough and could not withstand the bone-chilling night chill in the dead lake.

    The disciples of Changsheng Hall silently surrounded this group of people from all directions, quietly waiting for Yu Yangzi's order in the darkness.

    Yuyangzi slowly stretched out his only right hand.

    Meng Ji, who was standing next to him, suddenly whispered: "Master."

    Yu Yangzi’s hand paused, slightly dissatisfied, but after all, Meng Ji’s status in his heart was not low, so he endured his temper and asked: “What’s wrong?”

    Meng Ji seemed to have sensed Yu Yangzi's dissatisfaction. After hesitating for a moment, he still said: "Master, look at these righteous people, why don't they even have a night watchman?"

    Yuyangzi was startled for a moment, and then said: "These yellow-haired boys are arrogant and arrogant. I have been trying to underestimate the enemy these days. They have long thought that we are vulnerable and don't take us seriously at all. There is no such thing as  It’s no surprise that we keep vigil!”

    Meng Ji’s expression changed, but he finally fell silent.

    Yu Yangzi ignored him. He turned his right hand and saw a strange black and white mirror appearing in his hand. Then it flew into the air and glided through the night with a dazzling light.

    All the disciples of the Changsheng Hall shouted at the same time, spreading far in the night, swarming up with boundless murderous intent!

    There is a touch of desolation in the fragile residual light.

    The last bit of ashes is quietly extinguished at this moment!

    ?Darkness drowns!

    A moment later, there was suddenly a crisp and sharp sound and the sonorous roar of a dragon.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Light, a blue light, a golden light, a white light, and a green light.

    Five brilliant and dazzling strange lights, in the darkness of the night, like sharp swords piercing the sky, suddenly appeared in the deepest part of the darkness, rushing towards the disciples of the Changsheng Hall.

    And behind them, more dazzling lights appeared one after another.

    Yuyangzi’s face changed drastically when he saw it!

 Text Chapter 10 The End

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The night is as dark as ink, cold and chilling.

    Suddenly, a ray of light flashed through the darkness, flying close from a distance very quickly, but from a distance, the light seemed to be faintly trembling, showing signs of instability.

    On the ground, Meng Ji was walking anxiously back and forth. Behind him were the remaining disciples of the Changsheng Hall. At a glance, there were roughly fifty or sixty people, all of whom looked towards the way they came with frightened expressions on their faces.

    Until they saw the beam of light.

    The ordinary disciples suddenly became commotion, and many people cheered. However, Meng Ji looked at the flying figure, and his expression became more anxious.

    The light swept close by and stopped. Yuyangzi fell to the ground. Suddenly everyone shouted "Sect Master, Sect Master". Unexpectedly, before everyone could gather around him, Yuyangzi's face turned pale and he said "Wow"  With a sound, a large mouthful of blood spurted out, staining the front of his clothes red.

    Everybody was pale.

    Meng Ji rushed up and supported Yuyangzi. His tentacles were cold, and he felt that Yuyangzi's whole body was ice cold, which was unusual. Moreover, under his clothes, his body was still trembling slightly, and he couldn't help but turn pale with shock.

    Yuyangzi felt Meng Ji's horror, and glanced to the left and right. He saw the faces of his disciples also had a look of fear. He knew that these people were already frightened, and the morale of the army was in chaos. If he couldn't hold it back, he would immediately  This is the situation where the trees fall and the hozens scatter.

    At that moment, he steeled himself, suppressed the churning energy and blood in his chest, and said loudly: "You don't have to panic. I just used my own strength to force out the blood congestion in my body. It's not a serious problem."

    Normally, Yu Yangzi is like a god in the hearts of the disciples of Changsheng Hall. Now, saying this has some effect. Many disciples' expressions have softened slightly, and they are obviously much more relieved.

    "It's just that despite Yu Yangzi's words, her complexion was really bad, as white as paper, and there was blood on the left side of her body, and even her sleeves were nowhere to be seen, making her extremely miserable.  Fortunately, it was late at night and the night was dark. Otherwise, if he had been looked at by hundreds of eyes during the day, it would have been immediately obvious that he was already at the end of his strength.

    Meng Ji frowned, then turned around and shouted to the disciples of Changsheng Hall: "The master of the gate is fine, you should go aside and rest first, and then make plans after dawn!"

    Everyone gradually dispersed as instructed. When the disciples of Changsheng Hall walked further away, Meng Ji suddenly felt Yu Yangzi's body sinking suddenly. He quickly supported him and looked towards Yu Yangzi, his heart almost jumped out of his chest.  .

    There was no trace of blood on Yuyangzi's face, and he was breathing heavily. If he hadn't been holding him up, he would have been unable to hold on.

    Meng Ji quickly helped Yu Yangzi sit down. Yu Yangzi meditated on the ground and breathed out slowly. After a while, his breathing gradually became calmer and his face looked better.

    During this period, Meng Ji had been standing next to Yuyangzi, with a nervous and worried expression on his face, and he kept looking around.

    The night was dark all around. Except for the small fire lit by the disciples of Changsheng Hall nearby, there was darkness everywhere.

    The night is ferocious, as if you are peering into the troubled faction of Changshengtang.

    Yuyangzi slowly opened his eyes.

    Meng Ji immediately whispered: "Master, are you okay?"

    Yuyangzi smiled bitterly. In his eyes, Meng Ji could not be compared with those ordinary disciples. He sighed slightly: "I was besieged by those Zhengdao brats just now, which drained my energy. Then there was a woman who used the Qingyun Sect.  The 'Excalibur Thunder Control Technique'"

    Meng Ji’s expression changed drastically and he was surprised: “There are actually such masters among these people?”

    Yuyangzi said bitterly: "What's more, I fought several people, and at least three or four of them had surprisingly high Taoist qualifications. In the end, I could only cast the 'Blood Curse' and force my way out!"

    The expression on Meng Ji's face changed again and again. The blood curse is a famous true magic spell in the Changsheng Hall. It can enhance the Taoist conduct in an instant, but the backlash afterwards is extremely terrifying. It goes without saying that the Taoist conduct will be greatly damaged, but it will also be damaged.  It damages people's longevity.

    After being stunned for a moment, Meng Ji came back to his senses and said to Yu Yangzi: "Master, what are our plans now?"

    Yu Yangzi looked solemn, silent for a moment, and said bitterly: "Now that the arrow is on the string, we have to shoot it. After daybreak, we will immediately go deep into the Death Lake and enter the 'Inner Lake' to find treasures!"

    Meng Ji’s expression changed drastically and he couldn’t help but said: “Master…”

    Yu Yangzi blocked Meng Ji's words with a wave of his hand and said: "I know what you want to say, but now that we are withdrawing from Death Lake, we will die at the hands of the other three factions sooner or later, so we might as well give it a try!  "

    Meng Ji stared at Yu Yangzi blankly, and saw that the fierce look on his pale face became more intense. He expected that he could not persuade him to come back, so he had to stand up slowly, looked up at the sky, and sighed softly in his heart.

    &nbsp; This huge death swamp in the southwest of the vast land of China has a radius of almost eight thousand miles and is endless. It has been rarely inhabited since ancient times.  And it is divided into two layers of land: one is the outer marsh, which is where everyone is now. It belongs to the periphery of the dead marsh and occupies 78% of the land of the dead marsh. There are bottomless mud pits in it and there are many poisonous insects, but for those who practice Taoism,  For scholars, they don't take it seriously. As long as they are careful not to make mistakes, it will not be a big deal.

    But in the deepest part of the Dead Swamp, there is still a mysterious place. There is a place surrounded by highly toxic swamp gas all year round. No one has ever known what it looks like. Even if there are occasional monks who go in to explore, it turns out that it is  From then on, there is no life, so both good and evil are generally unwilling to enter rashly.

    In the past few days, countless people have been searching for treasures in the dead lake, but there is no news so far. Yuyangzi has long expected that the treasure is in the most dangerous and unpredictable inner lake.  On normal days, Yuyangzi might still have to worry a lot, or at least prepare carefully for several days, but now the situation is pressing, and he himself is like an anxious gambler, and he can no longer care about anything else.

    ※※※

    The night wind blows.

    Most of the disciples of the Changsheng Hall who had been busy fighting for a day fell asleep and the flames of the fire on the ground gradually extinguished. Yuyangzi was still meditating with his head lowered. Meng Ji, who was standing next to him just now, probably also came to the disciples at this moment.  went.

    “Suddenly, Yuyangzi suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were fierce, but seemed to have a hint of fear, and he looked around.

    The night is deep and filled with darkness.

    The muscles all over his body suddenly tightened, and then he slowly stood up.

    The only hand was holding onto the Yin-Yang Mirror.

    The wind was bone-chilling, blowing on his body as if it was chilling to his heart.

    Deep in the darkness, the sound of footsteps gradually sounded.

    "Pah, pah, pah"

    "Sand, sand, sand"

    "Wow, wow, wow"

    As if with different rhythms, at the same time, from three directions, the sound of slight but neat footsteps converged towards the Changsheng Hall.

    For the first time, a trace of despair appeared on Yuyangzi’s face, and he suddenly shouted: “Beast, get out of here!”

    This shouting voice, powerful but faintly breathless, still spread far across the swamp, immediately awakening the distant disciples of Changsheng Hall from their sleep. Amid the screams, they hurriedly got up and quickly gathered together.  Come together.

    Yuyangzi's face was gloomy and uncertain, and his heart couldn't help but sink. He looked back to the left and right, suddenly startled, and said loudly: "Where is Meng Ji, where has he gone?"

    Everyone in the Changsheng Hall looked at each other, but no one answered for a long time, obviously they didn't know.

    Yuyangzi was so angry that he felt dizzy and almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    At this moment, a calm man's voice suddenly came from the darkness, saying harmoniously: "Uncle Yuyangzi, are you looking for this person?"

    With a "Woo" sound, something flew out of the darkness in front of the Changsheng Hall, crossed an arc, and landed in front of Yuyangzi and the other disciples of the Changsheng Hall. It rolled a few times.

    Someone nearby had lit a torch long ago. Under the light of the fire, he suddenly exclaimed that this was the head of Meng Ji who was standing here talking to everyone just now.  I saw that his eyes were wide open, but there was a look of horror in them, as if he was afraid that he would die with his eyes open.

    Yu Yangzi took a deep breath, looked away from the head of his last capable man, stared ahead, and said coldly: "Qin Wuyan?"

    A young man walked out slowly. His face was slightly pale, but there was a gentle smile on his face. He smiled and said: "Uncle Master, you really have great eyesight. My nephew is standing in the dark, but you can recognize it. I admire you. I admire you."  !”

    Yu Yangzi looked as ugly as he could, and said coldly: "You are cruel, but your Wan Du Sect treats fellow members of the Holy Cult like this, isn't your old Poison Master afraid of being thrown into the underworld by the evil king after death?  ?”

    "Ah!" Qin Wuyan pressed his hand on his chest, making a frightened look, but his face was smiling and peaceful, with no hint of fear. He turned to the other side and said: "Golden Fairy, we Wan Du Sect don't dare to commit such a big crime.  Why don't you come out now that you're shouldering the burden?"

    Yuyangzi's face changed drastically, and he turned around. He saw a graceful woman slowly walking out of the darkness on the left, with a charming look on her face. In this dark night, as soon as she walked out, she immediately became  It seems a bit brighter.

    "Jin Ping'er!"

    Yu Yangzi sounded as if he was gritting his teeth as he read out these three words.

    Jin Ping'er smiled brightly and said, "Uncle Yuyangzi, long time no see, how are you always?"

    This greeting is really more vicious than the most vicious curse. Yuyangzi stared at it intently.Looking at her, he said in a cold voice: "I, the Changsheng Hall, have always been on the same page with the Hehuan Sect. Why do you want to add insult to injury with these guys from the Wan Du Sect?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "You are really forgetful. A few days ago, you learned that I had come to Death Lake. You were worried that our Hehuan sect would steal the treasure from you, so you ordered people to kill the disciples of Wandu sect and snatch it away.  He used his unique poison 'Black Toad Powder' and used this poison to kill four disciples of our Hehuan sect in the north of Dawang Village. Is this possible?"

    Yuyangzi's expression changed and he lost his voice: "Why are you" Halfway through, he immediately stopped talking.

    Jin Ping'er said lightly: "Uncle, you have long-term plans to provoke our Hehuan sect into fighting with the Wandu sect. It's really clever. It's just thanks to Senior Brother Qin Wuyan's reasoning and careful investigation that we finally found out the truth. Otherwise, we would really have been harmed by you."  There’s one!”

    Qin Wuyan smiled at the side and said: "Fairy, what can I say? It is an honor for me to serve you."

    Yuyangzi's thoughts changed rapidly, and the current situation was full of dangers. Although these two people were young, their reputations had spread all over the world over the years, and they were by no means easy to deal with. Moreover, there were many figures behind them. Although they had never appeared, they were probably members of the Wandu Sect.  , A large group of Hehuan faction ambushed secretly. If so, I was afraid that tonight would be really unlucky.

    Yuyangzi was turning the year around, when he suddenly heard a stir from the disciples behind him, as if he saw something terrifying, and turned around quickly. When he saw it, his face turned pale, and he saw the only way to retreat behind him. In the darkness, his face was indifferent.  Gui Li slowly walked out.

    At this moment, Yuyangzi's mind was spinning, he understood, and finally despaired, and said with a sad smile: "It turns out that the three of you have already agreed to deal with me, Changsheng Hall, together. It's ridiculous that I still want to provoke you. The mantis is chasing the cicada, and you are the oriole.  Behind you!"

    Qin Wuyan smiled slightly and suddenly said loudly: "All the disciples of the Changsheng Hall, you have also seen that the Qi of the Changsheng Hall is exhausted tonight. If you know what is going on, you can come to our side quickly and still save your life."

    Following his words, figures floated behind Qin Wuyan, Jin Ping'er and Gui Li, and countless people holding magic weapons and sharp blades came out from the darkness, surrounded by a group of people headed by Yu Yangzi.

    The night breeze blows gently, and the hero is doomed!

    ※※※

    Everyone in the Changsheng Hall looked at each other in shock. At this time, everyone could see that if they continued to fight, they would only be dead. When they were besieged by the three gates of the Demon Sect and they were at the end of their rope, there was no chance of survival.

    Yuyangzi shouted in his heart, and sure enough, within a moment, someone shouted: "I surrender, I surrender" After saying that, he ran out and ran towards Qin Wuyan.

    Someone took the lead, and everyone was in a panic. In a moment, almost everyone ran out. After all, no one was willing to wait for death. Yuyangzi was shocked and angry, and shouted to stop, but at this critical moment of life and death, who could care about him?  , more and more people from Changsheng Hall ran away, and the situation got out of control and could no longer be stopped.

    Yuyangzi was filled with anger, with a fierce look in his eyes. He roared, jumped into the crowd, grabbed a member of the Changsheng Hall, and wanted to kill him to establish his power. When everyone saw this, they shouted and ran even further.  It was almost over, and only the unlucky guy in his hand was so frightened that his body softened.

    Yu Yangzi had a ferocious face. Seeing the centuries-old foundation of Changsheng Hall destroyed in one fell swoop, he almost burst out of anger. He tried to strangle the man to death with his hands, but saw that the man was so frightened that he could hardly even cry out.  .

    Yuyangzi looked at him, then suddenly looked back at the disciple who was running away from him. Suddenly he became discouraged. He loosened his grip and the disciple fell to the ground.

    The man came back with his life lost and could hardly believe himself. He quickly rolled and crawled away, getting as far away from this man as possible.

    After a while, Yu Yangzi was the only one left in the field.

    Gui Li, Qin Wuyan, and Jin Ping'er walked forward together.

    The scene suddenly became quiet. Yuyangzi's figure was desolate, his eyes swept across the room, from Qin Wuyan to Jin Ping'er and then to Gui Li. His lips moved and he suddenly said: "That's all, that's all."

    Gui Li and the other three walked to a place about one foot away from Yu Yangzi and stopped. The three of them formed a circle and surrounded Yu Yangzi in the middle.

    Jin Ping'er spoke first and said with a smile: "What's the matter, Uncle Yuyangzi, do you have anything else to say?"

    A look of resentment flashed through Yuyangzi's eyes, but his face was indifferent. After a moment, he slowly said: "Now that I am at the end of my rope, the name of the Changsheng Hall will end today."

    Qin Wuyan raised his hand and said, "Uncle Master, you really have good eyesight!"

    Yuyangzi shuddered. What a person he is, but today he has to suffer the humiliation of these juniors. It is really worse than death. But he endured it and said slowly: "Since I have no way to go, it doesn't matter, I will."  I have surrendered to you, and with my skills, I am of some use to you, right?"

    &nbspAs soon as these words came out, Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er were immediately moved. Yuyangzi was so good at Taoism that he was hardly inferior to the Ghost King or the Poison God. Especially tonight, he had fought against as many as ten of the most outstanding figures in the Righteous Way alone, secretly spying in the distance.  Everyone in the Demon Sect was moved.

    If it weren’t for the conflict between Changshengtang and Zhengdao, I’m afraid it wouldn’t be that simple to get rid of Changshengtang.  And if you get the service of Yu Yangzi, it goes without saying that he will definitely be the first strong support. In the future internal fighting of the Demon Sect, you will naturally take a big advantage.

    Thinking of this, Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er are both ambitious people, and they can't help but have hesitation on their faces.

    At this moment, Gui Li, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said: "You are so high-minded, ambitious, and senior to us. If you come to our Ghost King Sect, I'm afraid you will be the one to override me in the future. This kind of  Are you willing to do this?"

    His words were light, but his eyes were sharp. He glanced at Yuyangzi coldly. Yuyangzi felt a chill in her heart. Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er were such smart people. They had figured out this joint in the blink of an eye, and a smile immediately appeared on their faces.  .

    But in Yuyangzi’s eyes, they are no different from ghosts.

    "Uncle is really smart. He has such a wonderful method at this moment. I admire him, I admire him!" Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, but at the same time as she smiled, the purple light on her right side gradually lit up.

    Similarly, at almost the same moment, Gui Li's Soul Eater and Qin Wuyan both took a step towards Yu Yangzi.

    The night wind was blowing, and it was cold to the bones.

    Yuyangzi looked around, feeling resentful in his heart. With a loud roar, he stood up and struggled for the last time, refusing to just sit back and die!

    ※※※

    In the distance, Zhengdao has just settled down here. This time, Xiao Yicai specially sent a few more junior brothers to watch the night, which shows that he is careful.

    In a quiet place next to her, Lu Xueqi sat quietly. After a while, Wen Min came back, sat down next to her, pouted slightly, and whispered to her: "That Song Daren is such a fool."

    Lu Xueqi's eyes moved and she looked into the distance. She saw Song Daren sitting next to the fire in the distance, looking embarrassed. She didn't know what she had just said to Wen Min. She glanced here secretly from time to time. She seemed to be full of anxiety, but she didn't know.  Dare to come.

    A smile appeared in Lu Xueqi's eyes, and she said to Wen Min: "Senior sister, you have been bullying others for many years. It's rare that you come out and you don't treat him better."

    Wen Min snorted. She and Lu Xueqi had always been good friends. She never hid anything from this junior sister. She snorted lightly and said, "That person is too honest. I really don't know what happened to Junior Uncle Tian Buyi."  Well, I heard that he seduced Uncle Suru from our Xiaozhu Peak No, when he married him away, he was extremely clever. How could he teach his disciples to be so stupid"

    Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and looked away. After a while, she suddenly whispered: "You are right, there were many honest people among their disciples at Dazhu Peak"

    After talking about it, for some reason, the voice gradually became quieter. Wen Min was startled for a moment, looked at Lu Xueqi, and suddenly sighed, patted her shoulder lightly and said, "Don't think too much about it."

    Lu Xueqi didn’t speak, just lowered her head and said nothing.

    This night was passed quietly.

    After dawn, Xiao Yicai gathered everyone together and discussed: "Now that Changshengtang's vitality is severely damaged, we have no external enemies for the time being. Moreover, we have searched this dead lake for many days, but there is no news at all about the rare treasure. I don't know, brothers  , do you have any opinion?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment, but Li Xun looked at Xiao Yicai and said, "Senior Brother Xiao, could it be that he wants to enter that extremely dangerous Neizeh to investigate?"

    Xiao Yicai was slightly surprised, then nodded and said: "That's right. Now that we're here, we can't give up halfway."

    The Faxiang frowned and said: "Although what Senior Brother Xiao said is reasonable, the swamp gas in the depths of the Dead Swamp is extremely poisonous. I heard that there are more incredible monsters and poisonous insects in it, which is extremely dangerous. It is really dangerous for so many people to go together.  Too dangerous.”

    Xiao Yicai nodded immediately and then said: "Yes, what Senior Brother Faxiang said is exactly what I am concerned about, so I thought it would be better to let most of the Junior Brothers continue the search in the outer ze. There are a few of us, plus a few high-level fellow disciples."  , enter the inner lake. What do you two think?"

    Li Xun pondered for a while, then nodded and said, "That's all we have to do."

    Dharma Prime Minister also nodded silently.

    After the discussion, everyone went back to discuss the candidates. After a while, Li Xun and Yan Hong were selected from Fenxiang Valley, Faxiang and Fashan from Tianyin Temple, and Qingyun Sect had slightly more people. In addition to Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi and Zeng asked to search  Piao Tian Literature, novels that are better and updated faster! are among them, and Lin Jingyu, who was in the limelight the night before, is also strongly requesting it.Under the circumstances, and because everyone looked at him with admiration, he was eventually included in the list.

    After these eight people arranged their affairs in their respective sects, Xiao Yicai took the lead, and they all took the magic weapons and headed towards Neize.

    ※※※

    On the other side of the swamp, looking at the calm swamp ahead, Gui Li and the other three people stood side by side, with three rows of people behind them, each in a group, but facing each other, vaguely wary.

    Qin Wuyan suddenly sighed and said: "Uncle Yuyangzi, a once-in-a-lifetime hero, is now transformed into this dead lake. Is this considered a worthy death?"

    Gui Li was silent, Jin Ping'er smiled faintly and said nothing.

    Qin Wuyan didn't care and said with a smile: "How are you doing? How are you two preparing for the next step?"

    Jin Ping'er glanced at him, turned around suddenly, and said as he walked: "The big thing is over, so naturally it's time to go our separate ways!"

    Qin Wuyan looked at her back and raised his voice: "Oh, is it possible that the fairy wants to go back and recover?"

    Jin Ping'er didn't say much and smiled calmly. Qin Wuyan immediately said: "Then I will wait for the fairy in the inner lake. When the time comes, I must ask Jin Fairy to show mercy!"

    Jin Ping'er didn't know whether she heard it or not, so she walked far away. The disciples of Hehuan Sect also followed her and dispersed.

    Gui Li glanced at Qin Wuyan with a cold look, then turned around and walked back to the crowd of Ghost King Sect.  Qin Wuyan stood there, smiling and saying nothing, but his eyes gradually became colder.

    In the Death Swamp, the sky is getting darker and darker, and the clouds are dense, as if a bigger storm is coming again.

 Text Chapter 1 Miasma

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The wind passes over the dead swamp.

    The water plants are fluttering under the feet, and the water is rippled. As far as the eye can see, it is boundless. Although there are no people and life, there is another moving scenery.

    The soul-eating soul emits a faint dark blue light, and the light circulates and stops in mid-air.  Gui Li was on top of it, standing with his hands behind his back, staring ahead.

    This day was a rare good weather day in the Dead Lake. Under the warm sunshine, the gloomy atmosphere of the past also dissipated a lot. However, just dozens of feet away in front of him, there was a thick gray area, like fog.  A general huge miasma rises in mighty force, extending to the left and right, reaching the peak of difficulty, entangled and surging with each other, as if there is no boundary.

    ??This is where one of the most dangerous places in the world, the Dead Sea, is located!

    The monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder seemed to make a low sound uneasily.

    Gui Li reached out and patted Xiao Hui gently. Xiao Hui calmed down and looked at the miasma ahead with a pair of smart eyes.  At this moment, a roar suddenly sounded from behind, and a bright light came like lightning.

    Gui Li's figure moved, and Soul Eater slowly turned around as if he knew his intention.

    The light suddenly stopped in front of him, and a young man came from the sky, with sword-shaped eyebrows at his temples, and bright and sharp eyes. He flashed in front of Gui Li, bowed, and said: "Deputy Sect Master, everything is fine.  arranged."

    Gui Li didn't ask him anything. He must have understood it a long time ago. He nodded slightly and said, "Okay, then I'll leave this place to you." After that, he seemed to think of something again and said, "Yan Hui  .”

    The man named Yan Hui said: "What?"

    Gui Li glanced behind him and said: "You have always been calm, I am relieved, but the monk who kills lives has a violent temper and is too murderous. At present, there are all forces in the dead lake, and you must not act rashly. You must be restrained.  he."

    Yan Hui smiled slightly and said: "Don't worry, deputy sect leader, although Shaosheng is arrogant, he has never dared to disobey your orders. I will also restrain him."

    Gui Li glanced at him and nodded. Just as he was about to turn around, Yan Hui suddenly said, "Deputy Sect Master, there is one more thing."

    Gui Li looked at him, Yan Hui pondered for a moment, activated the magic weapon under his feet, approached Gui Li, and lowered his voice at the same time: "I just received the news from the main hall, Qinglong and Suzaku among the four holy envoys  A senior suddenly came towards Death Lake a few days ago."

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly, but then he remained silent for a while and said, "There is no need to publicize this matter. You should continue to act as usual and wait and see what happens."

    Yan Hui lowered his head and said, "Yes."

    After saying that, he bowed to Guili and returned.

    Gui Li watched Yan Hui disappear, slowly turned around, and his eyes fell on the huge miasma in front of him. After a while, he suddenly said: "Xiao Hui, let's go!"

    Xiao Hui lay on his shoulder, stretched out his monkey paw to scratch his head, and called out "Zhi Zhi" twice.

    Gui Li smiled slightly, and the soul-eating light lit up. One person and one monkey melted into the mysterious green light, volleying forward and rushing into the huge miasma.

    As soon as he entered the miasma, all the surrounding light disappeared in an instant, and the originally bright sky disappeared without a trace. There was only a gray miasma all around, and he could not see more than half a foot away.

    Almost at the same time that Gui Li entered the miasma, the soul-eating Xuanqing light surged up from below, forming an aperture that firmly protected Gui Li and Xiao Hui. The surrounding miasma continued to surge, but it could not invade this aperture for even half a minute.

    Looking out from the inside, as Gui Li flies through the sky, the surrounding miasma is like clouds and mist, separating from the front and condensing behind him. The top and bottom of the head are filled with this gray miasma.

    This flight actually lasted for a long time, and Gui Li's face gradually became serious.  This wall of extremely poisonous miasma is the most obvious boundary between the inner swamp and the outer swamp in the Death Swamp. Although the outer swamp is full of bottomless pits, it is not a big deal if you are careful, but at this point  Neize, not to mention other things, this miasma is extremely poisonous. A mortal would have to hold his breath if he touched it, let alone inhaled it. However, as long as the skin touches such a poisonous thing, the poisonous gas will invade it in an instant.  , attack the heart and die.

    Although Gui Li is now very accomplished in Taoism and is far from the young disciple on Qingyun Mountain back then, he still dare not take these poisons lightly.  Within the Dead Swamp, there is murderous intent everywhere, especially this inner swamp, which is an ancient wild place with unpredictable dangers and dangers. Now, be very careful and move forward cautiously.

    It’s just that this wall of miasma is extremely thick. After flying for a while, it was still inside, and the surrounding area was even more gray.  Gui Li was secretly frightened. According to his own calculations, he had flown at least a hundred feet away at this time. The miasma in this barbaric and bad land will never disappear. Even if some strange treasure is born in it, no one will know about it for thousands of years.  , let alone getting it.

    ? ??Thinking like this in his heart, the soul-eating light is getting stronger and stronger, and the gray miasma around him is surging, as if the speed is also slightly accelerating.

    Suddenly, Gui Li's heart skipped a beat. Deep in the miasma ahead, a blue light suddenly flashed, but it disappeared in a flash.  The color was light, but somehow it felt a bit familiar.

    Almost at the same time, the miasma that was originally quietly surging around suddenly accelerated, boiling like boiling water in a pot.

    Up, down, left and right, the gray miasma began to spin crazily. Countless vortexes of large or small miasma suddenly appeared in front, with a faint sucking force, attacking Ghost Li from all directions.  Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder didn't dare to move at all. He squeaked softly and held on to Gui Li's clothes tightly.

    Gui Li's face was as dark as water, but his brows were deeply furrowed. He snorted suddenly, and his whole body tensed up. In the soul-devouring green light, a golden light suddenly rose up, intersecting with the green light, and suddenly the surrounding miasma was forced back.  A few minutes later, at the same time, Soul Eater rose up from the sky, seemingly ignoring the danger ahead, and rushed into the largest miasma vortex ahead.

    As soon as the figure entered the huge whirlpool of miasma, Gui Li immediately felt the pulling force around him increase sharply. The howling wind came from all directions, full of poisonous miasma. Gui Li's face turned pale, and he was actually struck by this huge natural force.  Pull it up with all your strength and fly straight to the sky.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????…  Gui Liren was in mid-air, taking a deep breath, and suddenly his hands came out, forming a seal with his left hand and a spell with his right hand. The golden and green Qi on his face rose together, flashing again and again in a moment, and quickly merged into one. If an expert in the right way were there,  At this moment, I am afraid that I am speechless in shock.

    The "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" of Qingyun Sect and the "Great Brahma Prajna" of Tianyin Temple have been perfectly integrated into this young man!

    In the splendid golden green light, Soul Eater suddenly stabilized, no longer drifting in the wind, and stopped abruptly in the storm. Gui Li observed intently, but the storm around him became more and more fierce, and the clouds were steaming and angry, and everything in front of his sight was invisible.  And, everywhere is gray.

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, finally knowing that this was a dangerous place and that he really couldn't stay for long. He immediately drove Soul Eater and rushed towards the edge of the violently rotating storm. After an instant of violent roaring in his ears and eyes, and the world spinning, he finally rushed out of this hidden place.  The eye of the storm within the outwardly calm miasma.

    The power of his rush was extraordinary. After leaving the miasma whirlpool, he rushed forward all the way. However, he was shaken by the commotion just now. Although the miasma around him gradually calmed down, Gui Li frowned.  , I don’t know if I went in the wrong direction.

    While he was deep in thought, suddenly Xiao Hui on his shoulder suddenly screamed a warning loudly. Gui Li was startled, and without taking a closer look, he almost subconsciously moved his body three feet away in mid-air.

    "Roar!"

    Among the gray clouds, a black and huge thing rushed past, sweeping past the place where he was standing just now. A fishy smell hit his nostrils violently, and even the soul-eating aperture could not completely resist it, and it faintly came in.

    After a while, this strange and unparalleled thing disappeared into the miasma.

    Gui Li was stunned. His heart suddenly beat violently. This huge thing that appeared in an instant seemed to give him a blow on the head.  The next moment, he ignored Xiao Hui's screams and even ignored the danger and chased after him.

    It's just that the monster disappeared in a flash. Although its body was incredibly big, its speed was not slow. Coupled with the wall of thick miasma, the sight could only reach half a foot. After a while, the monster's shadow could no longer be found.  .

    Gui Li frowned, stopped slowly, and was concentrating. Suddenly, there was an exclamation in front of him, and then there were loud shouts from all around. There were actually several people in front of him. The monster must have passed there and scared everyone away.

    Gui Li's spirit was shaken, and he flew up. He saw the clouds in front of him opening and closing, and suddenly there was an angry shout from the front, with a cold voice: "Monster!"

    Before he finished speaking, a sharp blue light suddenly came from the side, piercing his chest, like a rainbow across the sky, and instantly illuminated the surrounding miasma with a brilliant blue.

    Gui Li was shocked. This man's swordsmanship was fierce and unrelenting. He showed no mercy in his attacks. His swordsmanship was so high that he could not be underestimated.  In critical moments, his forward momentum continued unabated but accelerated. He flew straight into the sky like lightning in an instant, trying to get rid of the sword behind him before he could fight back.

    Unexpectedly, what the man in the mist was doing was very important. At this moment, the two of them were separated by the miasma, and they could not see each other clearly. However, relying on the induction on the sword, the blue light seemed to have spirituality, chasing after him as fast as lightning, as if attached to bones, the distance between the two  Not even slightly reduced.

    In a moment, the miasma in the area suddenly surged away, and the ghost turned into a faint green light, with a blue light behind it. The two sides went up to the sky and into the earth, changing places, like lightning and light.?In this layer of poisonous gas, the pursuit is endless, and the clouds and mist are steaming wherever they pass.

    During the chase, Gui Li frowned. The person behind her was extremely virtuous. He couldn't see clearly what magic weapon she was using in her eagerness, but the murderous intent was unmistakable. She was definitely not the same person, and most likely someone with her.  A righteous person who swears by himself.

    Who is a powerful person in the Zhengdao sect?

    His mind just started to move, but he had already started to fight back. Otherwise, if he kept chasing like this, the person behind him would be fine, but he himself was running around like a headless fly. Who knows what strange things he would encounter?

    I saw that Qiu Guang was suddenly prosperous, the ghost's body suddenly rose, and the back of the air was returned.  The blue sword light behind him seemed to sense something. The sword light swelled up and became more powerful, coming towards the chest.

    Gui Li grabbed Soul Eater in front of him, and the cyan bead on the black rod suddenly shone brightly, especially under the light, the blood-colored red threads seemed to light up at the same time, and the red blood flowed quietly,  Red light and green light, faint and dark, faced the blue sword light head on.

    "Boom!"

    Gui Li's body was shaken greatly, and he was forced back a foot involuntarily. However, the blue sword light in front of him also flew backwards. Someone in the mist seemed to have snorted, and it was obvious that he was not having a good time.

    Over the years, Gui Li has been practicing the Demonic Heavenly Book day and night, and with the "Blood Devouring Bead" by his side, his temper has already become violent. At this moment, without saying a word, he flew straight forward and flew away through the sky with the Soul Devouring Bead.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Soul Devourer took action, the clouds at the front parted suddenly. The enemy turned out to be extremely strong. As soon as they stabilized, they immediately attacked.  The ghost screamed loudly, activated the magic weapon, and immediately fought with the blue sword light.

    At this moment, Soul Eater and the blue light were flying together, but the clouds and fog were rolling, and it was difficult for Gui Li to see the appearance of the magic weapon with his naked eyes. He relied entirely on himself and Soul Eater's induction to control it.

    This sudden fight is extremely dangerous for both parties. Both parties are very high-minded people. If one is not good, he will not die at the hands of the other. He only needs to be injured and distracted, and be invaded by the poisonous miasma around him.  It is also a situation of death and no life.

    The person in front obviously did not expect to meet such a person. Although he was in the clouds and mist and couldn't see her expression clearly, he still refused to give in even a little bit when looking at the sword power.

    In just a moment of lightning, the soul-eating soul and the blue sword light collided violently in the miasma, making a loud rumble. With these two magic weapons as the center, the miasma rolled and faintly turned into a huge whirlpool.

    Even though they were far apart, Soul Eater was a thing refined by Gui Li's blood, and they still sensed each other as if they were connected by flesh and blood. Gui Li felt that the cold feeling on Soul Eater was gradually boiling, as if the magic weapon itself also had spirituality.  When he got excited, this feeling was really weird. It hadn't happened since he achieved great success in Taoism.

    It’s just that a long time ago, when he was an ignorant young man, he had felt this feeling

    He was suddenly startled!

    There seemed to be something faintly stirring in his heart.

    Soul Eater collided violently with the blue sword light one last time and flew back. At this moment, the surrounding cyclone was getting bigger and bigger. The fight between Gui Li and the man had reached its most intense moment. The two were separated by the miasma.  Relying only on each other's spiritual senses, on the one hand, we must guard against each other's attacks, and on the other hand, we must resist the poisonous miasma around us. In such a dangerous place, obviously the sooner the battle ends, the better!

    The surrounding cyclone was violently turbulent, and at the same time countless small miasma vortexes were derived, but Gui Li's eyes were fixed on the front. Behind the thick miasma, a blue light loomed, and he could even feel the murderous gaze of the man.

    Suddenly, there was a clear whistle, and the blue sword light broke through the air with a sharp whistle. It instantly pierced the clouds and turned into a huge beam of light. It struck down on the head. Gui Li did not do any dodge and flew straight up. He suddenly burst into the blue light and pounced straight on.  Where that person is.

    The man in the clouds roared angrily, and the blue light exploded. In an instant, all the brilliance was reflected back into the clouds. After a moment, it solidified into a brilliant sky-blue fairy sword, which charged unstoppably. Almost at the same time, the soul-eating blue light rose up, and in an instant  He forced the miasma around him back and faced it.

    The blow of life and death is at this moment!

    The man held the sword hilt in his hand, while Gui Li held the Soul Eater tightly and charged forward.

    Two sharp rays of light instantly dispersed the surrounding miasma!

    It’s like holding your breath, waiting for the moment of life and death

    Her white hands were holding the hilt of the sword; her clothes were fluttering in the wind; she was like a fairy from the Nine Heavens, with a peerless appearance, appearing on the other side at this moment when the clouds cleared and the mist dispersed.

    Lu Xueqi!

    Many years later, the moment we meet again

    What kind of eyes are they looking at each other?

    &nbsp; Even if it’s only for a moment.

    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to stop suddenly. The gray miasma was forced back by the supreme magic weapon, and the figure of the man slowly appeared.

    The man who is deeply engraved in Youyou's heart is right in front of you.

    Her whole body remained motionless, only her heart trembled slightly.

    The two magic weapons are like electricity, like light, like enemies from the past who have been entangled for three lives and seven lives. They are approaching each other. It is hate or love. At this moment, you will die and I will live?

    That moment is right in front of you!

    That moment, just between breaths!

    What is it that is faster than this lightning? What is it that is quietly lingering in my heart?

    Is it my intention

    The radiant Soul Eater suddenly turned slightly and stepped aside. Gui Li's chest suddenly opened wide, and Xiao Hui on his shoulder screamed.

    The blue light is like stars, gushing out!

    But I never felt any pain.  The blue light passed by his side without any gaps, as if there was some kind of induction in the dark, the "Divine Divine Sword" also moved slightly to the other side.

    This moment is really dangerous. If either Gui Li or Lu Xueqi is slow or hesitates for a moment, they can kill each other immediately with the magic weapon.

    However, they all gave up inexplicably.

    The moment he passed by, he still looked deeply.

    It turned out that what was reflected in the deep eyes of that beautiful woman was his shadow

    After a while, because the two of them were preparing for a life-and-death fight with too much force, they flew out involuntarily in different directions, far apart!

    Is there her faint fragrance faintly in the air and on the clothes?

    The sky suddenly lit up, and Gui Li came back to his senses. He saw an endless dense forest at his feet, and he was falling into it.  The sky was low and dark clouds were flowing. Unexpectedly, it had broken through the thick layer of incredible miasma and finally reached the extremely dangerous inner swamp.

    He stabilized his figure in mid-air, fell slowly, and suddenly turned his head, only to see the huge wall of miasma, still standing there as if it had not changed since ancient times, not to mention that the woman was now  Where will it be?

 Text Chapter 3 Night Talk

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The three of them were silent for a while, and then asked to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! They are lively and smart. Seeing that there was some embarrassment between Lin Jingyu and Fa Xiang, they opened their mouth and said with a smile: "Junior Brother Lin,  How did you get here?"

    Although Lin Jingyu is not very familiar with Zeng, he first felt a sense of closeness when seeing his fellow disciples in such a strange place; secondly, he knew in his heart that he had  Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! I am good friends with Zhang Xiaofan, and for some reason, I have a good impression of him. I nodded and said: "I was separated from all the senior brothers in the miasma just now. I rushed all the way, and I actually rushed out.  When I landed not far from here, I happened to see the light of a magic weapon flashing here, so I rushed over to take a look."

    Please search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! Hehe smiled, stretched out his hand to wipe the rain on his face, and said: "It seems that we are quite destined. In such a dangerous place, it is better to have more people, yes  Right! Brother Faxiang?"

    The Dharma Minister smiled slightly, nodded and said: "Not bad uh, the rain has stopped?"

    Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! Lin Jingyu was startled and looked up at the sky. Sure enough, at some point, the rain that had been falling non-stop just now gradually subsided. At this moment, the sky was getting dark.  It was so bright that even the sky seemed to be a little wider.

    Lin Jingyu took a deep breath and felt that the air in the forest after the rain was extremely fresh, as if it still had a hint of sweetness that penetrated into his heart.

    Dharma Prime Minister turned back and looked at the strange flower that had completely closed up, and said: "This place is very weird. This strange flower is not a kind one. We can't stay here for a long time. Let's leave here first!"

    Lin Jingyu didn’t say anything. He once asked to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He smiled and said, “Senior Brother Faxiang is right, let’s go!”

    As he spoke, he turned to look at Lin Jingyu, who nodded silently.

    After the three of them sorted themselves out, they all picked up their magic weapons and flew into the sky.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! He pondered for a moment in mid-air, and said loudly to the two of them: "Brother Faxiang, Junior Brother Lin, this forest is amazingly big, and there are countless poisonous insects, strange beasts, and all kinds of vicious things.  , I’m afraid that the rumored treasure is deep in the forest, what should we do next?”

    Lin Jingyu said excitedly: "Senior Brother Zeng, if you don't enter the tiger's den, how can you catch the tiger's cubs?"

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! I glanced at him and then turned to look at Fa Xiang. He saw Fa Xiang smiling and clasping his hands. Obviously, he had no objection. He smiled and said: "That's fine, we will  Let’s explore these wild and bad lands carefully, and see what kind of rare treasures are there?”

    The three of them were all refreshed, activated their magic weapons, turned into three rays of light, and continued to fly deep into the forest.

    The night gradually fell, and the sky was completely dark.

    Lin Jingyu and the other three searched for half a day, but found nothing. There was not even a shadow of the rumored rare treasure.  That's okay, but I really saw a lot of monsters and poisonous insects in this weird forest, some of which were quite unbelievable. Sometimes even they were flying past a big tree in mid-air, and there was actually a tree on the big tree.  The dead branch suddenly turned into a gray poisonous insect and bit it.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Seeing that the night was getting darker, the three of them discussed it and found a large stone in the forest. It looked flat, so the three of them settled on it to rest.

    Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Carefully walked to the side, focused on guarding, and at the same time raised the magic weapon Xuanyuan Sword, against the dim light, carefully guarded, picked and picked, and finally picked some dry ones.  The dead branches are back, ready to light the fire.

    Lin Jingyu was watching on the side, and suddenly couldn't help but laugh bitterly. He once asked to search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Hearing this, he looked at him and knew what he was thinking, so he couldn't help but laugh too.  come out.

    In the two thousand years since the establishment of the Qingyun Sect, the one who picks firewood most carefully and cautiously must be Zeng. Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster!

    Looking back, I asked to search for Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! I took out the fire excerpts from my arms, but it rained heavily during the day, and the firewood nearby was a little damp. It had been burning for a long time, and there was a lot of smoke.  , and then the fire was lit.

    Fa Xiang glanced around and saw the darkness in the forest. He pondered for a moment and said hello to Lin Jingyu and Zeng Qing. He said hello and motioned for them to sit closer, and then took a deep breath.  He chanted the mantra slowly in his mouth, and the magic weapon "Reincarnation Pearl" was slowly lifted from his hand.  After a moment, soft golden light flashed and expandedMoving forward, a golden halo with a radius of six feet formed on the periphery, enveloping the three people.

    In the night, under the soft light of the Samsara Pearl, the faces of the three of them were all reflected a faint golden color.  Lin Jingyu and Zeng Qing search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! They are both from famous families, so they can clearly see the Taoist skills of Fa Xiang. Although Lin Jingyu has a grudge against him, she also and Zeng Qing search  Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Everyone was astonished at the same time.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! He smiled and said: "Brother Fa Xiang has such great power, I admire it, I admire it!"

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled slightly and said: "There are too many poisonous insects here. I am afraid that the light of this small fire is not enough to defend them. With this 'Prajna Heart Circle', we don't have to worry about ordinary poisons tonight."

    After saying that, he smiled faintly at the two of them and glanced at Lin Jingyu intentionally or unintentionally. Lin Jingyu glanced at him and slowly lowered his head without saying anything. Fa Xiang slowly turned his gaze back and looked at the three  The small fire among the people, the light of the fire was reflected in his eyes, and he didn't know what he was thinking about?

    At this time, the atmosphere in the venue gradually became quiet. None of the three people spoke anymore. They could only hear the wind suddenly rising in the deep night and darkness around them.

    The sound of the wind is like sobbing, like a sad woman crying alone long ago, floating gently in the forest, passing through the treetops and brushing the branches and leaves.

    The whole dark forest, in this dark night, suddenly seemed to be alive, opening its mind, allowing its descendants to sing freely and actively in its infinitely broad chest.

    The night is getting darker and the wind is blowing through the trees.

    The fire wavered.

    Fa Xiang closed his eyes and meditated. I once asked to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He seemed to be tired. He was lying next to the fire in his clothes and seemed to have fallen asleep.  Only Lin Jingyu was still sitting on the other side of the fire, not sleepy, staring at the burning flames with bright eyes.

    Slowly, he stretched out his hand, took a dead branch, snapped it into two pieces, and gently threw it into the fire.

    The flames slowly engulfed the dead branches and seemed to become more vigorous.  Lin Jingyu suddenly felt something and looked to the side, only to see Fa Xiang opening his eyes at some point and looking at him silently.

    "Junior Brother Lin." As if he was worried about Zeng Qing, who was sleeping, searching for Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster!, Fa Xiang lowered his voice and whispered: "Why don't you rest?"

    Lin Jingyu withdrew his gaze and looked at the fire in front of him again. After a while, he said calmly: "Master, aren't you also asleep?"

    "The young monk has always meditated and rested, and it has become a habit," Fa Xiang said. "Junior Brother Lin, you are still young, so you should rest more."

    Lin Jingyu was silent. After a while, he suddenly said: "In the past ten years, I have rarely slept."

    Fa Xiangyi frowned, a little strange, and said: "Why?"

    Lin Jingyu's eyes reflected the flames burning in front of him, flickering and then slowly saying: "As long as I close my eyes, I will think of the innocent and tragic death of the folks in Caomiao Village, and I will think of brother Xiaofan who has unfortunately fallen into the devil's path.  .”

    "Pop!" A crisp sound echoed gently in the deep night.  Lin Jingyu broke the dead branch in his hand again, and then slowly threw it into the fire.

    The night was dark, and the forest in the darkness seemed to be roaring silently in the silence of the distance.

    Fa Xiang looked at Lin Jingyu silently. The young man next to the faint firelight seemed a little lonely at the moment, but also so stubborn.

    After a while, he withdrew his eyes, looked at the Samsara Pearl floating gently in the air in front of him, and suddenly said: "Do you still remember Zhang Xiaofan and Junior Brother Zhang?"

    Lin Jingyu didn’t answer, but looked at Fa Xiang with cold eyes.

    There was a hint of pain in Faxiang's eyes, but his voice was still relatively calm, and he said slowly and authentically: "In the past ten years, he has joined the Ghost King Sect of the Demon Sect, and now he has the high position of deputy sect leader of the Ghost King Sect. Everyone in the world knows that sooner or later, he will become a member of the Ghost King Sect.  The next generation of Ghost King Sect Master.”

    Having said this, he slowly turned his head and met Lin Jingyu's eyes. The corners of his eyes seemed to twitch, but he still continued: "In the past ten years, he has killed people like hemp and has a habit of killing.  The people in the sect also call him Bloody Young Master, but he is not famous, and the righteous people in the world regard him as a serious problem"

    "That's enough!" Lin Jingyu suddenly shouted, clenching his teeth tightly, and he could faintly see the veins in his fists.

    The Faxiang stared at him, but continued: "If one day you face him, what will you do?"

    The night is getting colder, as if the whole world is so cold and heartless.

    Lin Jingyu's handsome face was gently reflected by the golden light of the fire. He slowly closed his eyes and breathed deeply.??.

    "He is my brother!" I don't know how long it took, but in the silence, Lin Jingyu suddenly spoke like this, categorically, without any hesitation.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked at him and said nothing.

    Lin Jingyu slowly lowered his head, and his voice became a little lower: "I know that he has fallen into the devil's path now and can't turn back. When we meet him again in the future, we will probably be sworn enemies  "

    "Bang!" He broke off the third branch, then slowly put it into the fire, and said quietly: "Whether we are dueling to the death or swearing to be incompatible, I don't care about you righteous seniors.  What do you think, in my heart, even if good and evil are at odds with each other, sooner or later we will have to fight, whether he wants to kill me or I want to kill him, I still treat him as my brother."

    He smiled slightly, with a bit of bitterness and determination, and said lightly: "He is my only brother in this life!"

    No one spoke.

    In the ancient forest, it became more and more silent. In the cold wind, it seemed that someone was sighing quietly in the treetops and in the distant horizon

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The novels are better and updated faster! Suddenly he opened his eyes, turned over and sat up, frowning, as if he was listening to something attentively, which shocked both Fa Xiang and Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu said in surprise: "Senior Brother Zeng, what's wrong?"

    Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He looked solemn and said: "Something is wrong. Listen!"

    Both Fa Xiang and Lin Jingyu were shocked. They were so absorbed in their conversation just now that they didn't even notice the movement around them. Now they quickly looked around and listened attentively.

    In the forest, except for the sound of the wind that was still blowing, it seemed that there was still silence, and there was no movement at all.  But after a moment, they frowned at the same time. In the distance, there was a slight but dense "rustling" sound, as if they were insects walking at night. Although they couldn't see clearly through the darkness, the sound seemed very far away.  But these thin sounds are actually a bit creepy!

    The three of them had expressions of surprise and uncertainty on their faces. Lin Jingyu frowned and said, "Is it another poisonous insect?"

    I asked you to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! I forced a smile and said: "I'm afraid there are still a lot of them!"

    The three of them looked at each other and saw the worry in others' eyes. In this deadly swamp full of poisonous insects and dangerous and unpredictable, after only one day, they were already a little wary of the dangerous things here, and here  There are so many weird things out there, I really don’t know what else will come out?

    Just when the three of them were concentrating on alert, there was a sudden loud noise in the distance of the forest ahead. A moment later, an angry shout was heard mixed with the sound of insects. Lin Jingyu and the other three were startled. Zeng asked  Search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! The first one called out: "It's Senior Brother Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley!"

    Lin Jingyu looked shocked and said quickly: "Senior Brother Li may be in danger, I will go out to respond"

    As he spoke, he was about to move when suddenly a hand stretched out from beside him and pulled him down. It was Dharma. He said quickly: "I'm going. It's very dangerous here. The two of you are in this prajna heart circle."  In the middle, don’t move lightly.”

    As he said this, he did not wait for Lin Jingyu and Zeng Qing to search for Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! Whether he objected or not, his body floated up, and the moon-white monk's robe supported him and flew up into the air. After a moment, his figure disappeared.  In the darkness ahead.

    Lin Jingyu and Zeng Qing searched for Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! They were both startled for a moment, but just a moment later, the noise in front of them became loud again, with angry shouts and the chirping of insects, mixed with several sounds.  There was a sound of surprise, and it was obvious that the Dharma Prime Minister had arrived near Li Xun and had taken on those unknown monsters.

    The night was deep, and the cold night wind in the forest suddenly seemed to become louder and shriller. The noise in front was getting louder and louder, but the darkness was like an insurmountable high wall, blocking Zeng's search for Piaotian Literature.  The novel is better and updated faster! In front of Lin Jingyu.

    It’s like a ghost crying, like a wolf howling!

    Just when Lin Jingyu and Zeng Qing were searching for Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! They were gradually losing their composure and were about to rush out, when suddenly there was a sharp roar in front of them, the insects' chirping disappeared in an instant, and figures flashed in the darkness.  , two figures floated back at the same time, it was Fa Xiang and Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley. Their clothes were torn and torn, and there was faint blood on Li Xun's body.

    They were seen moving very fast, and within a moment, they floated back into this glittering circle. Lin Jingyu and Zeng Qing searched for Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! They hurriedly stepped forward to meet them, but saw the two of them.  There is a bit of tiredness on everyone's face.

    Without waiting for Lin Jingyu and the others to ask questions, Li Xun raised his sword eyebrows and shouted suddenly: "Be careful!"

    Public?I was startled again, but I could only hear the sound of insects chirping loudly in the darkness of the surrounding forest. They came from all directions, densely packed, surrounding them. I don’t know how many strange and terrifying eyes there were, exuding a faint sound.  The light peered at them in the darkness!

    "What is it?" Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Open your eyes wide, look around, and ask Fa Xiang and Li Xun at the same time.

    Li Xunhan said with a cold face: "There are many giant ants, everyone, be careful!"

    Lin Jingyu and Zeng Qing searched Piao Tian Literature. The novels were better and updated faster! They were both startled. Zeng Qing searched Piao Tian Literature. The novels were better and updated faster! Qidao: "What is it?"

    At this moment, Fa Xiang beside him suddenly whispered: "Be careful, it's coming!"

    Everyone was startled and quickly focused their attention. Under the light of the fire and the golden light of the Samsara Pearl, there was a loud rustling sound in the deep darkness of the surrounding forest, and gradually black shadows gathered and surrounded them from all directions.

    When the black shadow came closer, Lin Jingyu and others took a closer look, and immediately took a breath of cold air. They saw monsters crawling out of the darkness around them. They were all ant-like monsters, but every one of these things  However, they were all about the size of an ordinary person's calf, and their number seemed to be endless. In an instant, a creepy rustling sound filled the forest glade.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Although the others are quite advanced in practice, their faces are a bit pale at the moment, but those giant ants don’t know whether they are the prajna heart circles arranged by the Dharma, or the burning pile in the field  The flames were a little afraid. Although they were getting closer, they were only around half a foot away and did not get closer. However, more and more giant ants emerged from the darkness, and there were at least tens of thousands of them.

    There were dark shadows, and the faces of the four people were a little pale. The wind was shrill and shrill, passing through the ancient forest, as if it was also laughing at these stupid humans and disturbing the eternal peace here.

    In the distant sound of wind, there seems to be a faint flute sound, floating in the wind.

    Li Xun’s face changed again and again, and he suddenly shouted loudly: “Which evildoer from the Demon Cult is pretending to be a ghost here?”

    When he drank, he was so loud that even the sound of the wind seemed to have stopped temporarily.

    This time, not only did I ask to search for Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Lin Jingyu and even Fa Xiang were also surprised. He just went out to meet Li Xun and only saw countless giant ants and no demonic people.  , immediately asked: "What, are these giant ants the work of the demon cult?"

    Li Xun snorted, looked around with sharp eyes, and said, "That's right, at night, I suddenly met a strange man nearby. When I asked him, the man immediately turned against him and took action, using the devil's demon.  Law. As for these monsters, that guy used some evil tricks to control such ferocious and savage things"

    Before Li Xun finished speaking, someone suddenly chuckled in the darkness and said, "What this righteous hero said is really clear-cut, but I remember that you seemed to be the one who attacked me first, right?"

    This voice is a male voice. He seems to be young, but his voice is erratic. I can't tell where he is for a moment?

    Li Xun's face changed. In such an unfavorable situation, he did not show any fear. He said loudly: "Since you are a demon from the demon sect, I will naturally eliminate demons and subjugate demons. If you are a man, please stand up and we will fight alone for three times."  How can you be considered a hero after using these ignorant beasts for a hundred rounds?”

    The male voice suddenly smiled and said calmly: "You righteous heroes are the heroes, it's not my turn."

    As he spoke, the sound of the flute sounded faintly, and the giant ants suddenly separated, making way for a path. A young man slowly walked out of the darkness and stood outside the golden Prajna heart circle, standing with a smile and an elegant demeanor.

    It is Qin Wuyan from the Ten Thousand Poison Sect!

    Fa Xiang looked at him seriously, looked at him carefully, and suddenly said: "You are young, your Taoism is unfathomable, and you can control thousands of poisonous insects. Could it be that you are the Young Master Qin Wuyan of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, who is known as the Young Master Poison?"

    Qin Wuyan frowned, turned his eyes and took a closer look at the Dharma Vision, and suddenly smiled and said: "It turns out that he is the Dharma Master of Tianyin Temple. No wonder the Dharma Eyes are like torches. This is Qin Wuyan." At this point, he paused and said leisurely  "People say that among the young disciples of the three sects of Zhengdao, Master Faxiang of Tianyin Temple is recognized as the leader, with profound wisdom and virtue. When we meet him today, his reputation is indeed well-deserved. Qin Wuyan is very polite here."

    After saying that, he nodded slightly with a smile on his face.

    Fa Xiang frowned, and almost at the same time he heard Li Xun snort next to him, and his heart trembled.

    Qin Wuyan had a smile on his face, but his thoughts were racing in his heart.  Unlike others, he was born in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect of the Demon Sect, and entered this inner lake where there are countless ferocious beasts and poisonous insects. Others regard it as a fearful path, but for himBut it was as if I had suddenly entered a treasure mountain, and I was really happy.

    The highly poisonous things that are usually encountered but cannot be sought are now everywhere, including countless strange poisonous insects that he has never heard of in the past. In the eyes of him, an expert in using poisons, they are simply more precious than thousands of gold and silver.  times.

    The Ten Thousand Poison Sect has always been unique among the demon sects. Although their practice methods are derived from the "Book of Heaven" like other sects, what they have inherited is the magical cultivation method supplemented by all kinds of strange poisons.  Therefore, for hundreds of years, the masters who came out of this sect are often great experts in using poison.

    And being able to find the most powerful and poisonous poison is of immeasurable help to the members of Wandu Sect in their practice.

    Qin Wuyan is a close disciple of the Poison God, the current leader of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. He is extremely talented and is a genius in the use of poisons.  After entering this inner swamp, he was immediately surprised when he saw the scene here. He collected a lot of poisons in the past few days, and even encountered the extremely poisonous giant ants unique to this dead swamp. Qin Wuyan tried to use the Ten Thousand Poison Gate to "control the demon flute"  After a try, it may be that the Demon Sect's Heavenly Book is indeed a creation of unexpected events in the world. Such wild and ferocious creatures were actually successfully controlled by Qin Wuyan in the method passed down by the Heavenly Book.

    When Qin Wuyan was overjoyed, he suddenly met Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley nearby. The two did not get along with each other and started fighting. Qin Wuyan simply recruited these countless "Death Swamp Giant Ants". Although Li Xun was highly skilled in Taoism,  , but being surrounded by countless giant ants, he could only parry. If the Dharma Minister hadn't arrived in time, he would have suffered a big loss.

    It’s just that the current situation, together with Fa Xiang, Zeng Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Lin Jingyu, Li Xun and other four people are trapped together by this young but powerful Qin Wuyan.

 Text Chapter 4 Old Times

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qin Wuyan's eyes moved, and he looked at Fa Xiang and the other four people one by one. With his eyes, he could naturally see that these four people were all outstanding talents. If he followed the true path, he was afraid that he would not be able to win in front of the four of them.  The benefits go.

    It's just that the Ten Thousand Poison Sect has always been eccentric in practicing swordsmanship, and there are many weird methods or evil ways. Qin Wuyan is currently controlling a large number of giant dead ants, and there are countless poisons on his body, but he is not afraid at all, but his expression is as usual  , looking at this scene, he still has the upper hand.

    Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! My brain has always been flexible, but now I can't help but have a big headache. Looking at the ferocious giant ants in the dead lake, the fishy smell hit my face, and I whispered to the three people next to me.  : "What should we do now, should we walk or fight?"

    Li Xun frowned but said nothing. In fact, based on his past character, he definitely refused to retreat at this moment. He just had a fierce battle with the giant dead ants, although he killed hundreds of them with his own strength.  Giant ants, but these endless monsters swarmed up, and their terrifying power made him frightened.

    The Faxiang was silent for a moment, and Lin Jingyu suddenly said: "I think we can fight. I believe that these giant dead ants must not be raised by humans, but controlled by some evil method used by this demon cult demon. As long as we  If you entangle this person, you can win the battle."

    Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Junior Brother Lin is right, you two"

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! After thinking for a moment, he said: "Junior brother Lin is right, and it would be too embarrassing for the four of us to run away against him alone."

    As the three people all looked at Li Xun, Li Xun is the most outstanding talent in Fenxiang Valley in recent years and has always been proud of himself. If Qin Wuyan hadn't summoned countless giant ants from nowhere, otherwise he would have been the first to fight against Qin Wuyan.  .  At this moment, facing the gazes of the other three people, he could not bear to lose his face, so he naturally said decisively: "Fight!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded immediately, and then whispered: "We will divide into two teams later. Please help Senior Brother Li and Senior Brother Zeng to hold off these giant ants for us temporarily. Junior Brother Lin and I will attack Qin Wuyan together. How about that?"

    The three of them nodded together.

    They were discussing in this room. Qin Wuyan was standing on the outside, but his thoughts suddenly changed. He had just driven giant ants to surround Li Xun, but Li Xun's Taoism was still beyond his expectation. He killed nearly all the people with just one person.  There are hundreds of these giant ants with strong skin and strong bones and extremely poisonous bodies. From the looks of the other three people present, they are probably not low on Taoism, especially the Dharma Master of Tianyin Temple, whose reputation has become even greater over the years.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? 修身无魔之杀之道).

    He was worrying about how to deal with these four people when suddenly there was a whistling sound in front of him, and he saw a flash of golden light. The Prajna Heart Circle retracted, and the four people actually rushed towards him together, and the giant ants next to him also made a commotion.

    Qin Wuyan was not surprised but overjoyed. He laughed loudly, turned his left hand over, and a small black iron flute appeared. However, he did not put it to his mouth to play, but moved straight across the air. He tapped several holes on the flute with his left hand.  Suddenly a low and quiet voice sounded in the air.

    It didn’t matter to the people, but the countless giant dead ants underground seemed to have suddenly received some order. They all immediately started to stir, and they bared their teeth and claws and rushed towards the four Zhengdao people.

    Li Xun and Zeng asked to search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! They had expected that such a situation would happen, and at the same time they moved forward and took up the magic weapon. They saw the magic weapon's glint, and immediately attacked the dozens of giants that pounced first.  The ants flew away in shock, but their arms also ached slightly from the shock.  After all, Li Xun had just fought against these giant ants and had experience, so he didn't feel any surprise. He once searched for Piaotian Literature, the novels were better and updated faster! But he couldn't help but change his mind, thinking that these beasts were really powerful.

    The two of them rose up with great power and blocked countless giant ants aside for a moment. Lin Jingyu and Fa Xiang's bodies turned into light and rushed forward like lightning. The dragon-slaying sword turned into a sky-high blue light, and immediately pushed back the darkness of the surrounding forest several feet.  There were so many that he chopped off Qin Wuyan head-on.

    This sword was so powerful that even Qin Wuyan frowned, thinking to himself that these righteous guys were really not easy to deal with.  Just looking at his expression, there was no sign of panic. He still danced the demon control flute with his left hand, making a whining sound, commanding countless giant dead ants to attack him. A dagger with clear light appeared on his right hand, which was worthy of being withheld.  Lin Jingyu's sword.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked behind and frowned, recognizing that the dagger was the rare treasure of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect used by the Poison God in the Battle of Qingyun ten years ago, and said in a deep voice: "'Zhan Xiangsi'?"

    Qin Wuyan was startled when he heard the words, a hint of admiration flashed in his eyes, and while fighting with Lin Jingyu, he said: "Master FaxiangHowever, I have seen people before, and it is the ‘divine dagger that cuts off lovesickness’!  "

    Fa Xiang flashed to Lin Jingyu's side, but did not rush to take action. He said calmly: "It's a pity that such a magic weapon and such a talented person like you have gone astray. Why don't you turn around and find the right path?"

    Qin Wuyan laughed loudly, danced the flute with his left hand, and flashed the dagger in his right hand. He suddenly walked five steps in a row, with a graceful figure, and chanted in his mouth: "The beauty is far away, the lovesickness is painful, and the thoughts are difficult to deal with. Ten years of love and hundreds of years,  I can’t bear to miss you so much!”

    His usually peaceful face suddenly had a faint purple aura at this moment, which complemented the clear light emitted by the Acacia-Slaying Divine Dagger in front of him. In an instant, the clear light flourished, gradually suppressing the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword, and at the same time, a rare arrogance appeared on his face.  With a look on his face, he said loudly: "Master sees me sinking into the evil way, but I laugh at the obsession in your heart. Everything in this world is true. Is your shore the shore and my shore the sea?"

    Fa Xiang smiled slightly and did not take his words to heart. He was about to help Lin Jingyu when suddenly he heard Lin Jingyu's voice coming out firmly in the clear light in front of Qin Wuyan: "I am born with all kinds of ways.  As one body, the heart of justice is in the hearts of the world. You are a demon and I am righteous, so I will eliminate demons and conquer them!"

    With a clear roar, the Dragon-Slaying Sword roared loudly, the blue light shone, soared into the sky, and burst out of the clear light. In an instant, the sword energy rained down, filling the sky and covering the ground, and rushed towards Qin Wuyan.

    Qin Wuyan frowned. Unexpectedly, this person was so strong. At this moment, as long as he used the Xiangsi Divine Weapon to turn around and pursue him, he would most likely be able to severely injure him. However, the Dragon-Slaying Sword in front of him was an indomitable and invincible sword. He could not accept it even if he asked himself.  Next, he had no choice but to dodge.

    Being so distracted, my hands were a little slow, and the demon-controlling flute that controlled the giant ants in the Death Swamp was temporarily out of focus.  Zeng, who was resisting hard at the back, searched for Piaotian Literature. The novel is better and updated faster! He and Li Xun finally took a breath.  Although it only took a moment, these extremely ferocious giant ants rushed forward one after another without fear of death, and they really had a headache.

    Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He shouted: "Hey, Brother Faxiang, what time is it, and you are still enlightening people! Please do it quickly, otherwise we will be eaten by these beasts,  You have to recite the rebirth mantra for me!"

    Dharma Prime Minister gave a wry smile and said nothing. Seeing Qin Wuyan resisting Lin Jingyu's successive attacks, he said loudly: "Donor Qin, be careful."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Samsara Pearl flashed with golden light and flew past the thorn.

    Qin Wuyan frowned. The Lin Jingyu in front of him was so advanced that he was beyond his expectation. Now he added a Dharma sign. He only heard him snort, but he didn't see any movement. Suddenly, something flew out of his right arm sleeve.  Three black shadows quickly separated and flew away from three sides.

    The Faxiang looked solemn and did not dare to be careless. The Samsara Pearl flew halfway, and golden light suddenly emitted. It blocked two of the black shadows extremely quickly, but there was still one that penetrated through the golden light.

    The Dharma Prime Minister said "Hey", and suddenly pointed his fingers like a knife, stretched out his white palms flatly, pointed at the flying black figure, and yelled: "Du!"

    The black shadow suddenly trembled violently in mid-air. After a moment, it seemed to have been hit hard and fell from the mid-air. It was a small black snake with a triangular head. It was obviously highly poisonous. It fell to the ground and struggled and twisted a few times before disappearing.  Movement, thought he was dead.

    Qin Wuyan was startled and nodded in praise: "'Calming Divine Power'! As expected, he is the first successor of Tianyin Temple in Buddhism. I really admire the master's high level of Taoism. However, I don't know if the Buddha would kill animals at will."  Blame it?”

    Before the Fa Xiang could speak, Lin Jingyu had already attacked Qin Wuyan with all his strength, shrouding Qin Wuyan in a green light, and sneered: "You monsters, you kill countless people and commit endless crimes on weekdays, but at this time, you look righteous.  It’s so shameless to question others!”

    Qin Wuyan laughed and dodged the indestructible edge of the Dragon-Slaying Sword. The Acacia-Slaying Divine Dagger flashed a clear light and fought back.  At the same time, where his right hand was shaking, seven or eight more shadows flew out of his sleeve in a moment, ranging from brown, black, dark red, red and yellow. With the light of the magic weapon, everyone saw that they were all kinds of scorpions.  , centipedes and other highly poisonous things rushed towards the Dharma One after another, temporarily blocking him at a distance and unable to come over.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. The demons of the Xin Dao Demon Cult are really evil. With so many poisonous insects and monsters hiding on their bodies, they are not afraid of being bitten by them. Those of you who are far away, please search Piao Tian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! I think.  The farthest away, I actually thought that if the fellow disciples saw these countless poisonous insects, I wonder if they would be so frightened that their whole bodies would become weak, and they would not even be able to lift the magic weapon?

    This thought just passed through his mind. As soon as he loosened his grip, he was almost bitten by a giant ant on his foot. Fortunately, it only bit the edge of the shoe. This surprise was not a trivial matter, so he quickly concentrated on dealing with it.

    ??It's just that he and Li Xun had to deal with countless giant ants at the same time, and the pressure was too much. In this moment, the two of them killed hundreds of giant ants, but these beasts seemed to be endless, and they still came one after another.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! I looked at Li Xun and saw a retreat in the other person’s eyes. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! I was about to go back and urge that person again.  He was looking aside, but out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed a slight flash of blue passing deep in the forest.

    He was startled subconsciously!

    Qin Wuyan in front frowned, and almost at the same time, he had the intention of retreating in his heart.  The four people in the field today were really difficult to deal with. The giant ants in the Death River in front of them, who thought they were invincible, were actually resisted by those two people. They couldn't take a step beyond the thunder pool for a long time. However, the Qingyun Sect disciple in front of him was holding a dragon-slaying sword with a fierce offensive.  , it is really the only time in my life that I have seen him use his sword force to move forward without leaving any way out from time to time, which really gives me a headache.

    "And all the poisons over there don't seem to be able to stop Dharma for long. If we wait for this person to come over, I'm afraid the situation will be over.  Qin Wuyan is the most proud disciple of the Poison God. Although he is young, he is extremely decisive. At this moment, he made a decisive decision. From where his right hand was shaking, three more alien toads flew out and entangled the Dharma. With his right hand, he slashed the acacia and suddenly made a big move.  The counterattack was so fierce that even Lin Jingyu had to take a few steps back.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Qin Wuyan stood up suddenly, moved away from everyone, and said with a long smile: "Let's call it a night"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard someone asking him to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! He shouted loudly: "Senior Sister Lu, stop this person quickly"

    Qin Wuyan was startled. From the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a blue light suddenly appearing in the darkness next to him. Although he was not frightened, Zhan Xiangsi was already in front of the blue light. He was confident that no matter how powerful this sword was, he could still do it.  Can resist it.

    Unexpectedly, although blue light appeared in the dark night, amidst the shrill wind, suddenly the whole world was silent for an instant. From the other side of the darkness, a silent cold feeling came and hit him on the right side of his body.  .

    Although Qin Wuyan had always been careful and careful, he finally suffered a secret loss in this flash of lightning. He spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, and his chest and clothes were all stained red.  At this critical moment of life and death, he took a strong breath, and for a moment, the sound of "Abet" in his right arm kept ringing. In the blink of an eye, dozens of poisonous monsters were released to block everyone, and the figures simultaneously moved toward  Then he flew far away. After a while, his angry voice came from the distance. He was already out of breath, but it was very sad. He said sternly: "Gui Li, you are so cruel! We will settle the score for this stick someday."  …”

    A sudden change occurred, and everyone present was stunned for a moment. However, Qin Wuyan suddenly disappeared, and countless giant dead ants in the field lost control for a moment. However, these ferocious creatures, which have always been killing people, rushed forward even more ferociously.  Zeng please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! He and Li Xun couldn't resist, and after a while even Fa Xiang and Lin Jingyu were surrounded.

    The blue light appeared in the mid-air, condensed slightly in the air, and suddenly ignored everyone in the forest and rushed into the darkness on the other side as fast as lightning.  Someone there snorted, and then the Xuanqing light lit up, but without any intention of fighting, he immediately turned around and left. The blue light refused to give up and immediately followed it.

    Those two people practiced Taoism so much that in the blink of an eye there was only a fleeting shadow left, and in a moment, even the shadow was gone.

    The Faxiang and others in the field shouted, and all flew up and off the ground. Those giant ants had no opponent, and many of their companions died in vain. They must have been very angry, and they roared in the air.

    Fa Xiang and others were too lazy to care about these beasts below, and quickly raised their eyes to search. Unexpectedly, just a moment later, the forest was dark again, and the two lights and shadows, one green and one blue, had no idea where they had gone. They couldn't help but look at each other!

    After a long while, I asked to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! Suddenly he whispered: "Is it him?"

    Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment, with a complicated look in his eyes, but finally sighed and said, "It should be him!"

    The two of them looked at each other and then looked at Lin Jingyu at the same time, only to see the young man standing in the sky, the night wind blowing by, making his clothes rustle. There was no expression on his handsome face.  But a pair of eyes kept staring at this dark forest, in a daze!

    The night is deep.

    There was silence in the ancient forest, as if even the chirping of insects in the dark depths had suddenly disappeared.

    Even the sound of the wind blowing in the forest became more and more sad and sorrowful, as if it was telling the sorrow of the night.

    The cyan light flashed past in the darkness, like a gentle passerby stepping into the darkness, but the blue light behind him suddenly appeared, it was so dazzling, rushing into the darkness, forcing all the darkness back., chasing the cyan light closely.

    The blue light shuttled through the forest, flying high and faster, but it could not get rid of the blue light behind it. Looking up from the darkness, I saw that the blue light seemed to be chasing after it with desperate momentum.  Reluctant to give up.

    Who is sighing quietly in the darkness?

    Who is opening your heart in the night?

    Darkness surges in and retreats from all directions, the wind blows in your face and then disappears quickly. That once familiar figure keeps floating in the night, echoing in whose eyes?

    "Hiss!"

    With a soft sound, the blue light suddenly stopped, and then dissipated, revealing the figure of Gui Li, standing quietly on the top of the tallest tree.

    Only a few feet away from him, the blue light and shadow stopped at any time, stopping abruptly behind him. The Tianya Divine Sword, which was so dazzling even in the night, was held in the white hand.  In his hand, he pointed at him coldly.

    The night is dark.

    The sound of the wind is sad.

    Their clothes fluttered gently in the wind.

    Gui Li slowly turned around and faced that face.

    She is such a beautiful and incomparable woman in this world. Her beauty has never been eroded by the years. She seems to be suffocating and intoxicating.

    With a cold face, she held the sword and pointed it at him!

    Tianya's frost-cold sword edge was just a stone's throw away from him, and he seemed to feel the coldness even on his throat.

    And inexplicable, deep in my heart, that faint sadness.

    The wind blew the treetops, and their bodies swayed gently in the night wind.

    No one spoke, just stared quietly.

    These ten years, suddenly, from the bottom of my heart, slowly started to stir up bit by bit, and came to my heart.

    Her hand, holding the sword, was as white as it was ten years ago. Was it once in her hand?

    He smiled, with a touch of bitterness, and said softly: "Are you okay?"

    Lu Xueqi didn’t answer, didn’t say a word, her lips looked pale from biting them hard, and her figure surrounded by the night looked desolate and beautiful.

    “Ghost Li, no, Zhang Xiaofan, on this moonless, pitch-black night, in front of this woman, he suddenly seemed to have returned to ten years ago, and his body seemed to be in the shadows, with an unknown slight trembling.

    "Why don't you kill me?" The beautiful woman said quietly, Tianya, who was as cold as frost, was still in her hand, pointing at him.

    He looked into her eyes, which were so bright, like silent flames.

    He lowered his head slightly. After a long time, he looked at his own figure and her gently swinging in front of the shadow, and said lightly: "Ten years ago, in the Yuqing Palace, why did you protect me and fight for me at all costs?  say?"

    Lu Xueqi did not speak, but pursed the corners of her mouth slightly. The hand holding the sword was so tight, as if she was afraid of something?

    Whose figure is flashing in those bright eyes?

    Zhang Xiaofan!

    It turns out that nothing has changed?  Has nothing really changed in these ten years?

    She stared blankly, biting her lip to keep herself cold, and her eyes must not be blurred.

    But, whose heart is beating like this, beating fiercely in the heart that has been cold for a long time? The gentleness that has been silent for a long time and wandered quietly in countless late nights is suddenly as hot as a flame, burning on the chest!

    There was suddenly a slight bitterness on the side of the mouth, which was a touch of moisture.

    Her hand holding the sword slowly lowered.

    She looked up at the sky.

    The wind blew her soft and beautiful hair and brushed her white cheeks.

    It turns out that it started to rain again in the sky?

 Text Chapter 5 Omen

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    It was raining in the sky.

    The rain was not heavy and the sky looked a little hazy. This was the second consecutive day of rain.

    Xiao Yicai frowned tightly, suddenly turned his head and said to the person next to him: "Junior Sister Yan, have you discovered anything?"

    Standing with him was Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley. Since the Zhengdao people were separated in the miasma that day, Xiao Yicai entered the inner lake. Because the direction was different, he didn't run into Fa Xiang, Lin Jingyu and others. It didn't take long.  I met Yan Hong nearby. Although they were not from the same school, I felt very close to him, and they have been traveling together for the past few days.

    It's just that they have been searching for several days in this boundless forest, but they still haven't found anything. There are only trees here, and then it rains non-stop from the sky, and there are countless poisonous insects on the ground. It is really a headache. Sometimes I think about it,  No wonder this place has never been inhabited, where is the place where people live!

    But having said that, what needs to be done still needs to be done.  Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong searched the area carefully, and at the same time they also noticed in their hearts that although Yan Hong was very polite to them, she still seemed to be wary of something.

    At this moment, he saw that Yan Hong seemed to have seen something. He had been staring at a place in the forest, and he couldn't help but ask her. When Yan Hong heard it, he suddenly said: "Senior Brother Xiao, look there, it seems a little weird."

    Xiao Yicai was startled and looked towards where Yan Hong was pointing. Behind the layers of rain, between the dense branches and leaves, there was suddenly a faint golden light that flashed and then disappeared.

    Xiao Yicai had a thought in his mind, but saw that the golden light passed for a long time, and then flickered slightly again, but the distance seemed to be a little further away.

    Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other. Almost at the same time, they both remembered the rumor about the sign of the strange treasure. It was a huge golden beam of light that shot straight into the sky. Could it be

    A moment later, the two of them rose into the air almost at the same time and rushed towards the golden light like lightning.

    But at this moment of flight, they seemed to subconsciously move farther away from each other. At the same time, they secretly controlled the magic weapon tightly. They didn't know whether they were guarding against unknown dangers or dangers around them

    The two of them flew very fast, and soon arrived near the shining golden light. Avoiding the dense branches and leaves, the forest below was a mess, with scattered and broken thorns everywhere. Even the thick tree trunks next to it had numerous scars and more.  Moreover, a few of the big trees in front of me, which were as thick as a person's arms, fell down.

    In the forest, this mess leads straight to the front. It looks as if someone or a monster has exerted its power here and forcibly carved a path through the dense forest.

    Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other, and both saw a vague look of shock in the other's eyes.  At this moment, there was another faint noise in front of the forest. Xiao Yicai signaled to Yan Hong, and the two of them flew up gently, hiding among the branches and leaves, and flew forward secretly.

    After flying for a while, I saw that there were swaying trees everywhere along the way, and there were many dead animals among them. Most of them were unable to dodge and suffered unreasonable disasters.  The noise in front was getting louder and louder, with Buddhist chanting sounds mixed in between.

    Xiao Yicai was startled and thought to himself: "Could it be that Senior Brother Faxiang of Tianyin Temple is here?"

    While hesitating, a golden light suddenly lit up in front of him, and a roar came. It was like a tangible sound wave oscillating and roaring in an instant. All the branches and leaves of the surrounding trees trembled together, and the power was extraordinary.

    But Xiao Yicai's expression changed. There was a hint of anxiety and urgency in this "Buddhist Demon-Successful Roar". Looking at this situation, it was very bad. The relationship between Tianyin Temple and Qingyun Sect was much different than that of Fenxiang Valley. Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment,  Finally, he rushed out. A moment later, there was a sound of wind, but Yan Hong also followed.

    The two of them were in mid-air and had a clear view of the situation on the field. They were both startled and then shocked.

    ??????????????????????????????????:???????: There is indeed a monk wearing the robe of Tianyin Temple, but he is not a gentle and gentle monk, but a burly monk.  At this moment, Fashan's monk's robes were bulging all over his body, and a very thick "Vajra Magic Wand" danced like a violent storm in his hand, with golden light shining, protecting his whole body, and at the same time, he roared from time to time.

    But the person who was fighting him in front of him was a beautiful woman dressed in goose-yellow clothes. Her eyebrows were affectionate, her mouth was smiling, her black hair was gently flowing on her shoulders, and her eyes were full of water. At first glance, she seemed to be immersed in it.  I never want to come out again.

    Xiao Yicai only glanced at her twice, and suddenly there was a surge of excitement in his heart. He felt that there was only this woman left in the world, and he really wanted to stay with her for the rest of his life.

    Fortunately, he had been practicing for many years and had a lot of knowledge. He suddenly woke up and couldn't help but be startled. He thought to himself: "Where did this witch come from? She has such a strong ability to charm people's hearts!"

    Although Fa Shan’s aura was scary when he saw him on the court, under Xiao Yicai’s eyesYan Hong's eyes could see that his face was flushed. In fact, he had been forced to stay trapped by the beautiful woman in front of him. Without external help, he might not be able to last even half an hour.

    Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong were secretly shocked, but they couldn't remember who this woman was. She was so good at Taoism that she could defeat Fa Shan, one of the most outstanding disciples of Tianyin Temple besides Fa Xiang.  He was almost unable to fight back.

    Seeing that Fa Shan’s defeat was revealed, Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other, shouted, rushed down, took up the famous fairy sword "Seven Star Sword" from Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak, turned into a white light, and struck down on the head.  On the side, Yan Hong also emitted a green energy from her hand, which was her magic weapon "Green Spirit Stone", and she followed closely.

    The woman in goose-yellow clothes suddenly changed her face when she heard a scolding sound above her head. There seemed to be a slight anger passing over her face, but it was just that all kinds of amorous feelings, it seemed that the slight anger had turned into a heart-stirring beauty, written lightly in  On the cheek, it attracts the soul.

    "After all, Xiao Yicai is the number one disciple of the Qingyun Sect today. His Taoism is so high that no ordinary person can compare with it. The Seven-Star Sword's sword light is everywhere, and it has stretched into a huge sword light in the sky, and beheaded him head-on.  The woman frowned, not daring to underestimate the enemy, and saw another woman behind her. She seemed to have a good moral character, so she had no choice but to float back. At the same time, she moved her right hand and suddenly grabbed it in the air. Suddenly, purple light shone out of the air, dazzling people.  In her eyes, a strange and auspicious purple magic weapon was blocked in front of her, and it collided heavily with the Seven-Star Sword and the Green Spirit Stone.

    "boom!"

    With a muffled sound, the woman floated backwards, and Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong also fell beside Fashan. Xiao Yicai asked Fashan in a low voice: "Brother Fashan, are you okay?"

    Fashan’s face was flushed and he was breathing heavily. It took him a while to regain his breath and said, “Senior Brother Xiao, be careful, this woman is Jin Ping’er, the witch from the Hehuan sect of the Demon Cult, she is so powerful!”

    " Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong were both shocked. In the past few years, Jin Ping'er has been a popular figure in the demon sect. Along with Qin Wuyan and Gui Li, he is one of the three young masters. He is regarded as a serious problem by those in the right path.  When he saw her today, he turned out to be such a stunningly beautiful woman. However, when he recalled the intense temptation he felt when he first saw her, Xiao Yicai knew that this person was probably Jin Ping'er from the Hehuan sect.

    Jin Ping'er stood in the front, feeling really angry. After entering the inner swamp of Death, she had been searching for many days without any clue. Today, she met the lonely monk Fashan from Tianyin Temple. The two of them were at odds with each other.  Then he started to move his hands.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out is a Buddhist and Taoist dharma practitioner, among the younger generation in Tianyin Temple, apart from the Dharma appearance of a genius, they don’t think of anyone else.  But this Jin Ping'er is even more powerful. As soon as he comes up, he suddenly becomes as charming as silk. Even though the Dharma-Shan Buddhism has deep concentration, he was caught off guard and suffered a big loss under the secret "Charming Mind Technique" of the Hehuan Sect of the Demon Sect.  , his mind was in turmoil for a moment, and only 60% of the 100% of his Taoism was left.

    After that, under Jin Ping'er's seemingly light but in fact fierce offensive, Fashan tried his best to protect himself and kept the spiritual platform a little clear. If Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong hadn't arrived in time, Fashan would have been killed today.  This Jin Ping'er surrendered, his past practice was completely useless, and he was controlled by this charming magic, and he followed Jin Ping'er's orders like a zombie all his life.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er looked Xiao Yicai up and down, suddenly smiled, and said in a soft voice: "I don't know what grudge this young master has against me. He was so heavy-handed when he first came up. Do you want to put this little girl to death?"

    Xiao Yicai glanced at her, and saw that her bright eyes were as bright as water, shining like stars in the night sky in the evening, which was really heart-pounding.

    Xiao Yicai couldn't help but sweat on his palms, he forced himself to calm down, stopped looking directly into her eyes, and said loudly: "Young lady is the famous Jin Ping'er under the Hehuan sect of the Demon Cult! I've admired her name for a long time!"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Oh! Do you recognize me?"

    Xiao Yicai said: "I met the girl for the first time today, but Master Fashan is a disciple of the Tianyin Temple. He and I, the Qingyun Sect, are both members of the righteous path. It is appropriate for me to fight with the girl."

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, then smiled and said: "In that case, I would like to ask which lineage of Qingyun sect the master is?"

    "I don't dare," Xiao Yicai said. "I'm Xiao Yicai from Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Gate. This is Miss Yanhong from Fenxiang Valley."

    Jin Ping'er's eyes moved around Yan Hong's face. Seeing that her appearance was quite beautiful, she couldn't help but take a second look.  Yanhong Daoxing was among the younger generation in Fenxiang Valley, and she and Li Xun had always been considered the best. However, she was low-key and unwilling to stand out. Li Xun had always been the one to take care of any affairs.  At this moment, she followed Xiao Yicai down, but she remained silent.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er looked at her twice, and she couldn't help but look towards Jin Ping'er. Unexpectedly, she saw that beautiful woman with snow-like skin and picturesque features. After a while, even she couldn't help but shake her head.His mind fainted for a moment, and he couldn't help being shocked. At the same time, his face turned slightly red. He secretly thought that the magic of the demon sect was really shameless and evil. Even his own daughter could be faintly confused by it!

    When Xiao Yicai came over just now, it was already dusk and the sky was dim. At this moment, after another toss, the sky gradually became dark again.

    Jin Ping'er stood there, confronting Xiao Yicai and the other three, thinking secretly in her heart: Xiao Yicai's practice with the sword just now was really not bad, and there were two people next to him. Although he was not afraid, the strange treasure of Death River had not yet been born.  It is unwise to engage in this pointless argument with them.

    With this thought, she had the intention to leave. Xiao Yicai looked at her face and suddenly took a step forward. He was about to say something, but at this moment, deep in the dead lake, the steady rain fell in the distance.  Suddenly there was a loud noise like the roar of a tiger and the roar of a dragon!

    The sound was so loud that even the Buddhist roar to subjugate demons that Fa Shan made just now was as loud as a child's and was not worth mentioning at all.

    In an instant, the wind and clouds in the sky changed and surged almost at a visible speed, the clouds steamed, and the scenes were like roaring and rushing waves. The sky and the earth really changed color.

    Everyone was shocked!

    I just feel that this voice is like an awl piercing my mind, and I am unsteady on my feet.

    A moment later, under the astonished gaze of everyone, in the dark depths of the distance, a bright and dazzling golden light suddenly rose up. It gradually became brighter and thicker, and turned into an extremely huge golden light pillar behind it. Amidst the roar, it rushed straight into the sky.  Going up to the sky, piercing into the clouds, it illuminates the sky and the earth extremely brightly in an instant. There is golden light everywhere, the clouds are golden clouds, and the trees are golden trees!

    Xiao Yicai, Jin Ping'er and the other four were so shocked by the wonders of the world that they forgot their identity as enemies for a moment and looked up one after another. They saw the golden light beam becoming more and more dazzling and bright, until it was almost invisible. The storm in the sky became even more violent.  It rotated rapidly around the golden light pillar, forming a huge and translucent vortex illuminated by the golden light.

    Under such a spectacular scene, the heaven and earth are solemn, as if there is something supreme and noble in it, which makes people feel respectful.

    After a long time, the golden light pillar that suddenly appeared slowly stopped, and then quickly weakened. It came suddenly and went away quickly. In just a while, the earth-shattering and all-powerful scene just now had been withdrawn like a whale sucking water.  into darkness.

    After the dazzling brilliance, a deeper darkness than before descended on the earth.

    Jin Ping'er and Xiao Yicai were such clever people. They immediately thought that this was clearly a sign of the birth of the rare treasure in rumors. Now that they saw it with their own eyes, the sign of the birth of this rare treasure was so powerful that it can be described as "unbelievable".  To describe it, I really don’t know what kind of rare treasure it is.

    In comparison, the current fight was too insignificant. Almost coincidentally, Jin Ping'er, Xiao Yicai, and Yan Hong flew up at the same time, flying in the direction of the golden light beam. Only Fa Shan was slightly slower, but he followed closely.  .

    In the darkness, they turned into four rays of light and flew away. Although the size of the golden beam just now was too large to distinguish its specific location, the birth of the strange treasure was obviously right in front of us. When I thought of this, these things were important in the path of cultivation.  How can people who practice hard not feel excited?

    In the other corner of the dead swamp, the strong wind driven by the golden light pillar blew the dense forest branches and leaves neatly to one side. Only Qinglong and Youji standing on the treetops were ups and downs with the wind.  Moved.

    As the spectacular wonders of heaven and earth slowly converged, Qinglong let out a long breath and sighed softly: "The creation of heaven and earth is endless, and it is really beyond the reach of us mortals. I used to be conceited and knowledgeable, but I didn't expect to see this now.  Only through the wonderful sights can we realize that everything in the world is really beyond the sky!"

    You Ji slowly withdrew her gaze. Because her face was covered with black gauze, she couldn't see her appearance clearly. It took her a while to hear her say calmly: "'When the golden light appears in the world, the yellow bird will come out.' This sentence is engraved on Fulong."  The inscription on the tripod. It’s just that the yellow bird is an ancient mythical beast—the Nine Heavens Spirit Bird. Even the fragment of the ancient scroll ‘The Gods and Demons’ are full of admiration for it. Can we really deal with it?”

    Qinglong smiled slightly and said: "Third sister, why do you have to worry so much? Back then, on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, the Ghost King Sect Master used the 'Trapped Dragon Que' engraved on the Fulong Cauldron for the first time. With the ancient power of the Fulong Cauldron, he conquered it in one go.  Strange beast Kui Niu, we know that the "Four Spirits Blood Formation" on the Fulong Cauldron does have miraculous effects on ghosts and gods. Now that everything is ready, even the Ghost King Sect Master is confident to let us come. What are you worried about? Do you not believe in the Ghost King Sect Master?  ?”

    You Ji was silent for a long time, and said faintly: "I have always respected the sect master's talent and strategy, so how could I doubt it. However, I always feel that there is no need for us to go to such weird and unpredictable things as the 'Four Spirits Blood Array'"

    Qinglong's expression changed, and he suddenly said: "Third sister, this kind of thing?It’s not for you and me to discuss it. From now on, never talk about it in front of outsiders!  "

    You Ji’s veil moved slightly and she looked towards Qinglong. She saw his brows were furrowed and his face was serious. She couldn’t help but fell silent, and then nodded slowly.

    Qinglong was relieved and then said slowly: "Third sister, don't blame me for being nagging. In fact, over the years, especially after Miss Baguio's accident, the Ghost King Sect Master's temperament has gradually changed. Although he still treats us with courtesy and respect, I think  It can be seen that he is usually decisive in dealing with things, and his desire to kill has become stronger. After all, we are subordinates, and our intentions are unpredictable, so we should be more careful."

    You Ji said quietly: "Yes, brother, I understand."

    Qinglong glanced at her, then slowly turned around. After being silent for a long time, he suddenly said, "I don't know where Gui Li is in Death Lake right now?"

    You Ji was behind him and looked forward. At this moment, she could only see the vast darkness. The golden beam of light that was shocking just now was gone, leaving only darkness. She couldn't help but ask: "Brother, isn't the Ghost King Sect Master always the most trusting of Gui Li?"  Yes, why didn’t you tell him that we were coming here and why we were here?”

    Qinglong turned to look at Youji but said nothing.

    You Ji seemed to be stunned, as if she thought of something, then she raised her head slightly and looked into the distance, faintly listening to her voice, whispering: "Can't you say it again"

 Text Chapter 7 Old Friendship

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Outside the Dead Lake, on the ancient road heading west from Dawang Village, Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan walked slowly.

    Xiaohuan looked around with bright eyes and saw that this ancient road was overgrown with weeds and desolate.  After walking out of Dawang Village for a long time, I didn't even see a single person.

    Looking far into the distance, I can see that this place is in the wilderness, with no mountains around, the sky is high and the grass is long. From time to time, the wind blows through the fields, and the green wild grass rolls like waves. It is beautiful and makes people feel broad-minded.

    Zhou Xian’s voice came lazily from the side, saying: “What are you looking at?”

    Xiaohuan smiled and said: "Grandpa, when I came here a few days ago, I was in a hurry and didn't look around carefully. The weather is fine today, you can see the scenery here is pretty good!"

    Zhou Xian looked at the wilderness outside the ancient road and felt refreshed, but then he said to himself: "Isn't it just a piece of weeds? What's there to see? If it's made of gold, then"

    "Grandpa!" Xiaohuan called out, interrupted him, glared at him angrily, and said, "Why do you only think about money all day long? It's a pity that you still have the word "fairy" in your name.  How vulgar!”

    "Vulgar?" Immortal Zhou Yi was furious and said, "You dare to call me vulgar? I am an outstanding person from this world, famous among thousands of families in the world for giving birth to Buddhas, benefiting the people, and saving all sentient beings"

    Xiao Huan stared at him. Under her granddaughter's bright eyes, Yi Xian's voice became softer and quieter for some reason. The more he spoke, the less confident he became. Finally, he simply raised his head, snorted and said: "How do you know, little girl?"  How powerful is grandpa?"

    Xiao Huan chuckled, shook his head and looked away. Zhou Yixian was ridiculed by his granddaughter, and felt depressed. He sighed: "How could I have met you in the first place? If I had known, I would have left you crying to death on the roadside without caring about you!"  "

    Xiaohuan stuck out her tongue, her snow-white face looked innocent and cute, and said with a smile: "Isn't that kind of you, grandpa?"

    Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan and said angrily: "You're such a kind ghost, you've raised you so big that you'll hate me all day long!"

    Xiaohuan was not afraid, let alone angry. It seemed that he had heard these words a lot. He approached Zhou Xian, rolled his eyes, and suddenly said: "Hey, grandpa! Why did you take me away in the first place?"  of?"

    Zhou Yixian was startled. In fact, he and Xiaohuan had always been used to being casual. How could he be really angry? However, when Xiaohuan asked this question, it brought back some past memories, and he looked melancholy and sighed softly.  , said: "Back then in Heyang City, I saw your little girl, no more than two or three years old, lying on the side of the road. She was so hungry that she was dying, and she couldn't even cry. I felt soft-hearted, so I picked her up."

    Having said this, he suddenly glared at Xiaohuan and said: "At that time, you were so young and so smart that you stopped crying right away, which made me think that I was really destined to you. As soon as this thought came to my mind,  I can’t let go of it anymore.”

    Xiao Huan made a face at him, stretched out his hand to grab Zhou Xian's clothes, and said with a coquettish smile: "Grandpa, aren't you kind? You will definitely be rewarded in the future. Ah! Look, over the years, I have helped you all day long.  How much money have you made from reading people’s faces?”

    Zhou Yixian nodded subconsciously and said with a cheerful smile: "Well, that's true" Suddenly he woke up, turned around and said angrily: "What is it? That's nonsense!"

    Xiaohuan covered his mouth and snickered. After a while, he seemed to have thought of something again and said: "Well, grandpa, what were you doing in Heyang City? Isn't it at the foot of Qingyun Mountain? I remember that you have always been reluctant to get close.  There, in all these years, it seems that only ten years ago, for the Qingyun disciple named Zhang Xiaofan, we curiously followed him and looked there, but we didn't get close."

    Immortal Zhou Yi's face turned slightly gloomy, and he sighed and said, "The remains of your father whom you have never met are still in Heyang City. I stayed in front of his tomb for a long time on the anniversary of his death.  When I came out, I saw you on the street. I felt sad and looked pitiful at you, so I adopted you."

    After hearing this, Xiaohuan was a little silent for a while, and then said after a while: "Grandpa, speaking of which, we haven't visited dad for ten years."

    Zhou Yixian made some calculations in his mind, nodded and said: "Yes, ten years have passed in the blink of an eye." Having said this, he smiled bitterly and said: "That's all, we don't have anywhere to go at the moment anyway, so why not go to Heyang City?  Look at your dad!”

    Xiaohuan immediately nodded and said, "Okay!"

    Zhou Yixian waved his hand and said: "Let's go! This wilderness is depressing."

    The two walked forward. Xiaohuan was young after all, and those were old things. In addition, she had a lively temperament, so she quickly got rid of that little sadness. As they walked, they looked around at the scenery, unintentionally.  Zhongyi turned around, suddenly startled, and said to his grandfather: "Grandpa, look behind us."

    &nbsp; Zhou Xian was stunned and asked curiously: "What's wrong?" He looked back.

    Xiao Huan said: "It seems that the wild dog priest is still following us?"

    Zhou Yixian took a closer look and saw that Taoist Wild Dog was following them from a distance for some unknown reason, walking slowly, always keeping a distance from them.  At this moment, seeing them suddenly stop and look back, the wild dog seemed to be startled, and actually stopped, with hesitation and a little bit of embarrassment on his face, and then stood aside and looked up at the sky.

    Zhou Yixian's face was full of suspicion. He stared at him twice, turned around and pulled Xiaohuan and continued to walk forward. At the same time, he whispered: "What is that guy doing with you?"

    Xiao Huan asked curiously: "If you ask me, who should I ask?"

    Zhou Yixian suffocated for a moment, then suddenly stared at Xiaohuan and said, "Is that guy lustful and wants to do something wrong to you?"

    Xiaohuan was startled, her face immediately turned red, and she said angrily: "Grandpa, you can say such things!"

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Why can't I say it? In today's world, bad people are rampant and you are beautiful. It's hard to say!"

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said, "The way I see it! In the past, Daoist Wild Dog Master was in the Demon Sect. Although his reputation was not very good, I had never heard of him harming women. Instead, he did things like murder, arson, and daytime robbery.  Rumor has it that he has done a lot.”

    Zhou Yixian's face turned pale, and he suddenly became nervous and said, "Isn't that guy trying to rob us two paupers?"

    Xiaohuan snorted and said, "It's hard to say. Besides, grandpa, you probably have much more money than a pauper!"

    Zhou Yixian quickly lowered his voice and said, "Shh! Don't speak so loudly." He looked around, frowned, and said, "Oh no, there's no one around here. It's the best place for robbery. We still  Run faster?"

    Xiao Huan was startled, but saw Zhou Xian reaching into his arms and taking out a yellow paper charm. It seemed that he wanted to use his "Secret Master's" escape technique to escape. He couldn't help but feel angry and funny, and quickly pulled it away.  Resident Yi Yixian said: "Grandpa, please wait a moment."

    Zhou Yixian glanced behind him and said, "That guy is following me again. What are you waiting for?"

    Xiao Huan smiled and said: "Grandpa, although your earth escaping technique is a secret technique passed down by the ancestors, you can't control where we come out after escaping from the earth. I can tell you that we are now far away from the dead lake.  It’s not that far away, if you actually got inside, we would really be in dire straits.”

    Zhou Yixian was stunned for a moment and said, "We can't be so unlucky, right?"

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said, "Do you think your luck is good or bad?"

    Zhou Yixian thought for a while, and then said firmly: "No!"

    Xiaohuan smiled and said: "Then it's over, so we can't take risks." As she said that, she approached Yiyi Xian, looked at her left hand, and whispered: "Grandpa, you forgot, I still have it here.  There is a protective magic weapon given by Sister Ping'er, and besides, Taoist Wild Dog is not an expert in magic, so it won't be difficult for us to deal with him."

    Zhou Yixian lowered his head in thought, then took a deep breath and said: "You are right, alas! I don't know why, I have been frightened and uneasy these past few days. It seems that I saw it mostly in the dead lake.  There are too many masters of Taoism, and they think highly of that wild dog."

    Xiaohuan pursed her lips and smiled, and said: "Besides, that Taoist Wild Dog doesn't seem to be a bad person. Didn't he lend us his umbrella in the first place?"

    Zhou Yixian let out a "poof" and said: "What we are, we lent it to you. I was soaked in the rain and almost died. You girl is so indifferent. It's really unfilial."

    Xiaohuan stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "Grandpa, I covered it for you, but you don't want it yourself."

    Zhou Yixian snorted again, stepped forward, and said to himself: "Anyway, you and your unfilial father are the same. You make me angry all day long. You are really disobedient!"

    Xiaohuan smiled, shook his head, and followed.

    Behind the ancient road, Taoist Wild Dog faintly heard laughter coming from the front. He frowned and his expression changed, but he finally followed.

    Between heaven and earth, the wind blows through the wilderness, making a "whirring" sound.

    After walking for another half an hour, Zhou Yixian felt a little tired. He grabbed Xiaohuan and said, "Take a rest."

    Xiaohuan nodded, looked at a half-large bluestone on the side of the road, walked over, patted it, and said, "Grandpa, sit here!"

    Zhouxian Xian nodded, leaned the bamboo pole with the white cloth "Immortal Guiding the Way" hanging on it beside the bluestone, and sat down on the stone. He couldn't help but gasp a little, shook his head slightly, and said: "Why do I always feel that my health is not good recently?  , how long did you walk before you started to out of breath?"

    &nbsp; Xiaohuan was taking out a kettle filled with water from his bag. When he heard this, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. He walked over and handed the kettle to Zhou Xian, and at the same time said: "Grandpa, drink some water!"

    Zhou Xian nodded, took the kettle, drank a few sips with his head raised, took a deep breath, then turned his head and looked back, and sure enough he saw a figure behind him, standing there in the distance.

    Zhou Yixian looked at it for a long time, then smiled suddenly and stopped caring about him. He handed the kettle to Xiaohuan. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he was startled. He saw Xiaohuan sitting next to him. He didn't know when he started.  There was one more red candied haws, which I ate with relish.

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said earnestly: "I mean Xiaohuan! You don't even look at how old you are, how come you still act like a little girl and love eating these candied haws so much?"

    Xiao Huan spat lightly toward the roadside, spit out a small seed of candied haws, smiled coquettishly at Yi Xian, and said, "But people like to eat it!"

    Zhou Yixian was dumbfounded and sighed: "More than ten years ago, in Heyang City, there were so many pastries and snacks, why did I just go to the roadside alley and buy this candied haws for you?"

    After saying that, she shook her head and sighed, Xiao Huan smiled and said nothing, and gently tasted the food in her hands. Perhaps under the influence of the red appearance of the candied haws, her lips seemed to have a touch of color.

    Zhou Yixian sat for a while longer, feeling that his strength was gradually recovering, so he planned to ask Xiaohuan to continue on his way. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned his head, he suddenly glanced in front of him from the corner of his eye, and a pair of human feet suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Zhou Yixian was shocked and thought: Could it be that because of this negligence, the wild dog took the opportunity to sneak attack? Is this a big deal?  It seems that we really can’t believe the little girl’s words. I have been walking around the world for more than a hundred years. Could it be that today the tortoise fell down and the boat capsized in the gutter?

    I was thinking wildly on this side, and I was about to ask Xiaohuan to get up, when I suddenly heard the gentle and calm voice of the person in front of me, saying calmly: "Are you still reading people's faces?"

    Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan both stood up and looked up, only to see a middle-aged man in front of them, with thin eyebrows and a square face, elegant eyebrows, bright eyes, full forehead, and an elegant and powerful aura.  .  Wearing a Confucian robe and a lavender jade pendant at the waist, it is exquisite and clear, with a faint aura of auspiciousness. It is very beautiful and absolutely extraordinary.

    It’s just that there are a lot of white hairs on his forehead and temples that don’t match his appearance, and he looks a bit more aged.

    Zhou Yixian's face suddenly became very strange. He stared at the person in front of him. Under his unnoticed sleeves, his hands were tightly clenched into fists. But on his face, after the shock, there was a faint trace of something.  A bit of excitement, a bit of relief and a bit of vicissitudes of life.

    Xiaohuan's eyes turned around from the man's face and returned to his grandfather. Then he found that Yiyi Xian's face seemed not right. Just as he was about to say something, Yiyi Xian suddenly said: "Xiaohuan, please go to the side."  , wait until grandpa asks you to come back."

    Xiao Huan was startled, this had never happened before, but looking at Yi Xian's serious face, it didn't look like he was joking, and looking at the looks of the two of them, they seemed to be old acquaintances, so he responded immediately, turned around and packed his baggage casually,  Walk backward.

    As she walked, she looked back from time to time, only to see her grandfather and the middle-aged man still standing face to face, still seemingly silent.  She was a little worried in her heart. She had just met the middle-aged man for the first time, but for only a short moment, she felt a little afraid of him for some reason. There was a sense of fear in her heart.

    For more than ten years, she has been following Zhou Yixian, and she never knew that her grandfather would know such a powerful person!

    She was thinking, in a trance, and didn't realize that she had walked a long way. Suddenly she found another figure in front of her. She stopped quickly and almost bumped into that person. When she took a closer look, she saw that it was Taoist Wild Dog.  , said quickly: "I'm sorry, Taoist Master."

    Unexpectedly, Taoist Wild Dog's face looked very strange at this moment. Horror flashed across his face, and his eyes stared straight forward, full of fear.

    Xiao Huan was startled again. She followed his line of sight and saw that the person Wild Dog Taoist was looking at was also the middle-aged man.  I don’t know who that person is that makes Taoist Wild Dog so scared?

    Xiaohuan was thinking to himself, and couldn't help but whisper to Taoist Wild Dog: "Taoist Master, who is that person? Do you know him?"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was shaken and seemed to have come to his senses, but the look of fear on his face remained unabated. He looked at Xiao Huan beside him and said, "Don't you recognize him?"

    Xiaohuan nodded and said, "Yes! It's the first time I've seen this person today, but it seems that grandpa knows him. By the way, do you recognize him? Who is he?"

    The corner of Taoist Wild Dog's mouth moved, as if he wanted to say something, but for some reason, he suddenly fell silent again.He looked straight at the middle-aged man in front of him.

    Xiaohuan frowned, intuitively feeling that Taoist Wild Dog's reaction was a bit strange. He was not only afraid, but also seemed to be a little more angry at the moment!

    Zhou Xian and the middle-aged man stood side by side, standing on the edge of the ancient road, looking towards the wilderness.

    The breeze blows, and the white hair on the temples seems to be telling the story of the wasted years and the vicissitudes of the world.

    "We haven't seen each other for many years, right?" The middle-aged man suddenly said calmly.

    Zhou Xian looked into the distance with a complicated look on his face. After a long while, he said: "It must have been decades!"

    The man smiled lightly and said, "Are you okay?"

    Zhou Yixian was silent for a long time and said: "Wandering around the world and playing in the world is neither good nor bad."

    The man seemed to have some feelings. He turned his head and looked at Zhou Xian and said, "Are you still blaming me in your heart?"

    Zhou Yixian gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "You haven't been sorry to me. Why should I blame you?"

    The man smiled and said: "Actually, it's not bad for you to do this. Let your heart go and travel around the world. Now that I think about it, it's also the life of a god. It's no wonder that there is a word for fairy in your name."

    Zhou Yixian looked at him and suddenly said: "If you want to live like me, what's the problem, old friend?"

    The man was startled when he heard Zhou Xian say "old friend" suddenly, but then he smiled, looked into the distance, and said slowly: "You and I are different."

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: "Of course you are different from me. You have been very attached to power since you were a boy. Now, I don't think you can let it go."

    The man frowned, and there seemed to be anger flashing deep in his eyes. It seemed that no one had ever dared to speak to him like this. But when he looked back at Zhou Xian, he saw that he was full of white hair and much older than himself.  , suddenly felt confused, and the anger disappeared.

    "Why do you look so old?"

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said: "I am already old, but you are successful in cultivating Taoism. You should not" At this point, he looked hesitant, but finally said: "I heard about your daughter.  you……"

    There was a moment of sadness on the man's face, and then he slowly shook his head, blocking what Zhou Xian was saying, and suddenly said: "When we were young, you once used the 'Tiangang Divine Calculation' to predict my fortune at the foot of Huqi Mountain.  , do you still remember?"

    Zhou Xian was startled.

    The man looked up at the sky and said slowly: "I still remember very clearly that you were young and energetic at the time, and you spoke frankly to me about everything. You said that my destiny was too evil, and that I would be punished for my wife and children. If I didn't have a way to solve it, I would definitely be hit.  The truth is that one loses his wife and has no children. Now it has come true one by one." As he spoke, his voice gradually became desolate.

    Zhou Xian lowered his head. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and said decisively: "We are all half buried in the earth now, and I also have something to tell you directly."

    The man seemed slightly surprised and said, "You tell me."

    Zhou Yixian stared at him and said: "Those words I said at the beginning were all nonsense to deceive you. I have been annoyed by those fortune-telling things since I was a child, how could I have the patience to learn them? As for that kind of divine fortune-telling, of course there are  This is said, but how do I understand? So those words were just made by me because I saw your smug face and got angry. Don’t take it to heart!"

    The man was shocked, as if he had never expected such words to come out of Zhou Xian's mouth. After a while, he suddenly shook his head and laughed so loudly that he even bent over with laughter.  Where is there any trace of the majesty when they first met?

    In the distance, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were dumbfounded.

    After a while, the man slowly stopped laughing, and his expression gradually returned to calm and majestic, but the look in his eyes seemed to be a little more painful.

    Zhou Xian looked at him silently.

    They stood side by side for a long time, and then Zhou Yixian said calmly: "Why are you here?"

    The man glanced at him and said, "Aren't you always proud of your intelligence? What do you think?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Are you going to Die Ze?"

    The man said leisurely: "Yes, that's exactly where I'm going. What, don't you want to go and have a look? Old friend?"

    Zhou Yixian curled up his lips and said, "You have such a bad reputation. It would be strange if I walked with you. I'd better stay away from you."

    The man looked at Zhou Xian and suddenly burst into laughter, and then said: "On the ancient road to the end of the world, it is a rare fate to meet an old friend. You and I meet today, and I don't know when we will meet again in the future. Please take care of yourself."

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "I'm alive"??Okay, I don't want to die yet, but you have more enemies than the foxes on Huqi Mountain, so think of yourself!  "

    Xiaohuan stood on the side of the road waiting for a long time. Suddenly he saw the grandfather in front of him walking over with the man. He hurriedly greeted him and walked to his side.  The middle-aged man glanced at Xiaohuan, and then fell on the wild dog Taoist behind him.

    Taoist Wild Dog's expression changed and he slowly lowered his head.

    The man looked at him for a few times and suddenly said: "Are you the wild dog Taoist next to Gui Li?"

    The look of fear on Taoist Wild Dog's face became even more serious. He hesitated for a moment and then whispered: "Yes."

    Xiaohuan stood beside Zhou Yixian and couldn't help but ask Zhou Yixian softly: "Grandpa, who is he?"

    Before Zhou Yixian could answer, the middle-aged man seemed to have heard the little voice. He turned around and said with a smile: "What, little girl, don't you recognize me?"

    Xiaohuan was taken aback and shook his head blankly.

    The man smiled slightly and said, "Just ask me to go with ten thousand people!"

    Xiaohuan was startled.

    The man took a deep look at Zhou Xian, suddenly waved his sleeves, turned around and walked away without looking back.  There is an aura of looking down on the world as he steps, slowly spreading out.

    Everyone was behind him and saw the figure walking along the ancient road towards Death Lake. Suddenly they heard the man singing loudly: "The road to the end of the world is always far. Children's wishes are always crazy. The sky is high and the sea is eighty thousand feet wide, and all living beings are crawling."  . There are thousands of stars, the moon is bright, the sky is cold, as cold as frost. It’s ridiculous that everything is like a dog, who will cover the rain and who will turn the clouds?"

    This song is old and clumsy. Although it is not gentle and pleasant, it has a powerful meaning in the desolation.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off the sky, above the ancient road, the long white clouds, the silent wilderness, the man walking with his hands behind his back, indescribably unruly.

    The singing gradually became lower, and the man was already far away.

 Text Chapter 8 Black Snake

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The wind blew and countless flowers swayed together.

    Lu Xueqi stood expressionlessly in the sea of ??flowers, silently looking at Gui Li who fell opposite her.

    There is a faint fragrance, floating quietly.

    Gui Li lightly shrugged his shoulders, and Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulders. He looked at the owner with wide eyes, then glanced at Lu Xueqi opposite, scratched his head, and ran to the side on his own.  .

    Gui Li’s eyes fell on the tall stone gate behind Lu Xueqi, and he suddenly smiled and said, “Is this what we are looking for?”

    Lu Xueqi stood in front of the stone door, neither smiling nor speaking, but her face looked a little pale. I don’t know what she was thinking in her heart.

    Gui Li walked up slowly and said calmly: "I want what's inside"

    "Changlang!"

    The Divine Sword of Heaven was like autumn water, lying between him and her, reflecting the figures of the two people, swaying gently.

    Gui Li stopped.

    Lu Xueqi slowly raised her head, her face was as pale as frost, but she looked more like the Nine Heavens Fairy who could not eat the fireworks of the world. She was so beautiful and flawless. Even the words she spoke at this moment were cold to the bone: "I don't know how.  Let this rare treasure fall into the hands of the Demon Cult and then harm more innocent people."

    Gui Li looked at her, deeply.

    That woman is as beautiful and cool as she was then, and the years have not left the slightest trace on her body, but what about her heart?

    He has changed. Has this woman’s deep heart also changed?

    He suddenly laughed, but his eyes gradually became cold in his smile.  He smiled and said, "Really? That's really unfortunate. I just want to take this unknown treasure and then kill more people!"

    Lu Xueqi trembled slightly and stared at the man in front of her. She said nothing more and just tightened her grip on Tianya's hand.

    In the distance, there was suddenly a faint roar. The sound came from the depths of the mist beneath their feet. It seemed to be far away, and it sounded like the roar of some wild beast.

    A moment later, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi felt at the same time that the truly towering tree under their feet suddenly trembled slightly from the trunk.

    The expressions of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi changed slightly at the same time. This strange tree was so big that it was unbelievable. It was even bigger than ordinary mountains. Not to mention shaking the tree, even thinking about shaking it was unbelievable.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????How could the movement under their feet be hidden from them. It was clearly that in the mist beneath their feet, a huge change suddenly occurred, and it is unknown what huge force could actually shake this tree.

    When they thought about this, both of them were quick-thinking people, and they both thought that this incident was probably related to the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house in front of them.

    It was at this time that the first ray of sunshine from the sky slanted over and shone on the sea of ??flowers about three feet in front of the stone door.

    Gui Li moved and wanted to take action, but Lu Xueqi's bright eyes flashed, the Divine Sword of Heaven was placed across her chest, and she blocked the stone door of the Emperor's Treasury.

    Gui Li's eyes narrowed, a red light seemed to flash in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "I don't want to fight with you, please get out of the way."

    Lu Xueqi looked directly into his eyes without any intention of giving in. She said calmly: "Kill me and it will be over."

    The red light in Gui Li's eyes suddenly glowed, and he suddenly let out a long roar and flew up, with a dark green light all over his body, and the momentum was fierce.

    Lu Xueqi’s face was as cold as frost. She raised her Tianya Sword into the air and suddenly said coldly: “Since you have entered the devil’s way, why do you need to use the Qingyun Sect’s way again?”

    Gui Liren was in the air, the blood-devouring bead in front of the soul-devouring hand in his hand glowed red, and his eyes were also bright red, full of evil aura, and he shouted: "What about Qingyun's Taoism, what about the evil magic of the devil's sect, I usually use it  If you come to kill people and take their lives, what will happen to you?”

    Amid the sharp roar, that piece of red light was mixed with the clear light, hitting the head.

    Anger flashed in Lu Xueqi's eyes, and she didn't give in at all. The Divine Sword of Heaven rushed up to meet him in mid-air, and the two supreme treasures in the world collided with each other!

    "Boom!"

    With a loud noise, Gui Li jumped up. Lu Xueqi was on the tree trunk, but she involuntarily took a few steps back and her face turned pale.  But I saw this cold woman, her eyebrows furrowed, and her body rose up with the sword. With the Tianya Divine Sword on her chest as the center, bright blue light suddenly spread out. She was even more beautiful in the sword light.

    "In that battle ten years ago, I was the one who lost!" She stared at Gui Li in front of her in mid-air, and said slowly word by word. At the same time, the Tianya Divine Sword was urged by her own Taoism, and the blue  The light is getting brighter and brighter, as if it stretches across the sky.The sunshine in her breasts was also forced back by her.

    "Ten years later, I will ask you again, the only person today who has the true Dharma of Buddhism, Taoism and Demonology!"

    Gui Li laughed and said, "You have a good memory!"

    It was even more hesitant. The soul spinning suddenly in front of me, clearing the light, and the strange picture of the left hand, and instantly flashed the dazzling Tai Chi pattern in front of the body. It was the authentic Qingyunmen Taiji Xuanqing Road spell.

    Lu Xueqi saw this in her eyes, her expression became even colder, she let out a clear whistle, and the Tianya Divine Sword glowed brightly. As she turned her wrist, Tianya suddenly seemed to have grown ten times as it struck at Guili.

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly. He himself had put a lot of effort into cultivating the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi. Just by the power of Lu Xueqi's sword, he knew that his Tao practice had advanced by leaps and bounds in the past ten years. Back then, Qingyun  No one in the younger generation of the sect can easily condense Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao with sword light so pure and powerful. He only used it once when he was a boy, when he saw his master Tian Buyi teach Qi Hao a lesson.  , but at that time, Tian Buyi's attainments in Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao had already reached the "Superior Pure Realm".

    ??????????????????????? And now, Lu Xueqi is slashing with her hands, the sword is as bright as a mountain, the blue light is as sharp as a knife, its power is overwhelming, almost even worse than Tian Buyi back then, the speed of her Taoist practice in the past ten years is incredible!

    It’s just that Lu Xueqi’s qualifications are amazing, but Gui Li possesses three miraculous arts. He has been practicing hard day and night for ten years, so how can he take it easy?

    At this moment, I saw Gui Li facing the mountain-like sword light, shaking his arms, and the Tai Chi pattern in front of him suddenly rotated rapidly, quickly grew in size, and blocked his chest.

    "Hiss!" There was a sharp sound, as if the indestructible sword light was blocked by this Tai Chi pattern, but the blue light became stronger, the clear light flickered, and the brilliant light shone between the two of them. It was really beautiful, but  Everyone knows that if you are not careful, you will be killed or injured if you are accidentally hit by such a sword that contains the power of Taoism.

    In the light, Gui Li exhaled, and with a muffled "boom" sound, the Tianya Divine Sword flew back upside down, and the Tai Chi pattern flashed for a few times before disappearing in mid-air.

    Gui Li let out a laugh and looked at Lu Xueqi with a hint of admiration in his eyes, but was immediately covered by the red light and said: "It's really amazing. It only took ten years for you to break through to the realm of the Supreme Pure Realm.  I’m afraid that Patriarch Qingye back then was nothing more than this, right?”

    Lu Xueqi stood in mid-air, her clothes fluttering. She used the sword technique in her hand, and the Tianya Sword immediately stopped moving. The blue light became stronger again, even better than before. At the same time, she was secretly surprised in her heart.  In the past ten years, she has been radical in her Taoism. Although she has extraordinary qualifications, but more importantly, she has practiced Taoism extremely hard, which can almost be described as excessive. As for why she practices so recklessly, even her master, Master Shuiyue, cannot understand.  He went down and tried to persuade her many times, but the reason for this was not understandable to outsiders.

    This kind of arduous practice coupled with her extraordinary talent finally made her the first among the younger generation of Qingyun Sect to break through to the realm of Shangqing six months ago, making her the first person to reach this level under the Qingye Patriarch for thousands of years.  The fastest person in the realm.  In her current Taoist practice, in the Qingyun Sect, apart from the major elders, she is probably the leader. Even Xiao Yicai, who has always been known as the number one young disciple in the sect, is probably slightly inferior to her.

    However, despite this, the Gui Li who had just fought with her, this ordinary Qingyun disciple named Zhang Xiaofan, was not weaker than her at all.  The hand that transformed the Tai Chi pattern was mature and experienced, and blocked her sword that contained the Taoist law of the higher realm. There was a surge of dark energy in it, coming layer by layer. It was strong and solid, but it seemed to belong to the Buddhist sect, but watching him cast the spell, it was clear  It is the gesture method of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.

    Is this man finally on his way to cultivating Taoism and taking a path that no one before him has taken?

    The two looked at each other, their eyes gradually becoming sharper and brighter, but at this moment, a loud roar suddenly came from the mist!

    This sound was so ferocious and loud that even Gui Li and Lu Xueqi felt slightly dizzy due to their cultivation. Almost at the same time, the tree trunk under their feet suddenly shook violently.

    It was as if the originally thick earth suddenly trembled violently, almost like an earthquake.

    "Squeak, squeak!" There was a scream, but the monkey Xiao Hui was lying next to the stone door of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury. He was startled by the sudden vibration, grabbing the vines next to the stone door, and shouted out  .

    Before Gui Li and Lu Xueqi could react, four figures suddenly appeared from the direction of the huge tree trunk. They flew quickly, one in front and three behind. They flew nearby in the blink of an eye. Lu Xueqi and Gui  When Li looked there, he was startled.

    And the four people who were chasing all the way suddenly found that someone was ahead of them. They were also shocked and couldn't help but stop.

    &nbsp;These four people are all familiar figures. The one in front is a charming young woman, who is Jin Ping'er of the Hehuan sect of the demon sect, and the one following her is a person from the righteous path. Not only does Lu Xueqi know her, but she also  I also know Gui Li.

    Fa Xiang, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!, and Lin Jingyu who stopped in shock, his eyes never leaving Gui Li again!

    The venue suddenly became quiet.

    Gui Li looked at them, and complex expressions appeared on the faces of Fa Xiang and others, ranging from joy to shock, all kinds of expressions flashed one by one.

    Jin Ping'er glanced at the scene with her wonderful eyes. Given Gui Li's position and power in the Ghost King Sect and his origins, Jin Ping'er naturally knew a lot about the past disputes between Gui Li and the Zhengdao people present.  .

    Looking at the situation at the moment, she pondered slightly, and quietly moved her feet towards Gui Li, standing with him.

    At the Zhengdao, Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi frowned slightly when they saw Jin Ping'er's movements, but still did not speak.

    The person who broke the silence was Lin Jingyu, who was standing at the back.

    In his eyes, it seemed that Jin Ping'er could not be seen at all at this moment, only Zhang Xiaofan from back then was standing in front of him.  He took a few steps slowly, the corners of his mouth moved, and he seemed to have a little difficulty even speaking.

    "Are youare you okay?"

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his eyes and stopped looking at him. He faced Lin Jingyu. For some reason, he suddenly didn't dare to look into the eyes of his childhood friend.

    Lin Jingyu looked at Gui Li's face, and his expression became even more excited, and his words seemed hoarse: "Xiao Fan, you"

    Gui Li shuddered and couldn't help but raise his head. What he saw was that familiar face. There was no trace of hostility there at the moment, but only excitement and joy.

    "Jingyu" he said harshly.

    Lin Jingyu has been cultivating at the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall for the past ten years. He has imagined countless times when he and Zhang Xiaofan will meet again. He has also kept asking himself, how can he face the possessed Zhang Xiaofan?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of harmony between good and evil, drawing a sword to decide life and death?

    Or are you trying to persuade him to return to the right path?

    However, when we finally met again today, he couldn't say a word.  Scenes of the past years quietly came to mind, and in the end, what was clearly fixed was not Qingyun Mountain, flying with a sword, or traversing the world, but two childhood friends, running with laughter in that dilapidated grass temple!

    Time is like sand, has it ever worn away the things you cherish most in your heart?

    “My childhood friend, my former brother, was standing in front of me ten years later.

    Taking a step forward, Lin Jingyu's face was filled with excitement that he had never seen before, so much so that even Gui Li seemed to be moved by it, and his body was trembling slightly.  Perhaps, in Gui Li's heart, he was also excited in general?

    Jin Ping'er, who was standing next to Gui Li, frowned slightly. Naturally, she was not interested in the relationship between the two brothers. However, looking at this situation, the people in the righteous way seemed to be outnumbered. If Gui Li had any problems again,  I am inevitably alone.

    He coughed immediately and said with a smile: "Ah! Mr. Gui Li, I didn't expect that you arrived here earlier than us. I wonder if you can get that rare treasure?"

    As soon as these words came out, Lin Jingyu and Gui Li were shocked. Fa Xiang and Zeng asked to search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! At the same time, they looked at Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi shook her head slowly, and they felt relieved.

    A simple question suddenly brought people back to reality. Gui Li closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them again after a while, there was a faint red light flashing, and his eyes became sharp.  He took a deep look at Lin Jingyu and finally turned his head. Instead of looking at him, he took a step back and stood side by side with Jin Ping'er.

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, her eyes were as full as water, and her eyes were flowing, as if they were all shining on Gui Li, and she said softly: "Are you okay?"

    The ghost snorted: "How about you and I cooperating for the time being?"

    Jin Ping'er immediately said: "Okay, we will talk about it after the incident."

    Gui Li glanced at her and nodded. In just a moment, the two people had realized that this situation was not easy, so they immediately decided to join forces.

    Gui Li said calmly: "Don't you have many masters in your Hehuan sect? How come you were the only one who entered the inner ze, but they got the upper hand?"

    Jin Ping'er glanced at Fa Xiang and the others, with a slightly reddish shyness on her face, which made her look even more endearing. She said softly: "Our Hehuan sect is a small sect, and I'm afraid we'll bring in a few more."  , those people outside suddenly died inexplicably.??”

    She glanced at Gui Li with a smile and said, "The Ghost King Sect has always been full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Why is there no one around the young master except a gray-haired monkey?"

    Hearing the hint of sarcasm in her words, Gui Li said lightly: "Everyone is talking to each other. If I bring a few more talents in, I'm afraid the people outside will be swallowed up by you Hehuan Sect and Wan Du Sect."

    This time the three major sects of the Demonic Cult came to the west in large numbers. On the surface, everyone worked together to destroy the Changsheng Hall, but secretly they were infighting and wary of each other. So much so that the three major sects restrained each other and did not even dare to use all their masters.  I was taken advantage of by people like Zhengdao.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Standing in the distance, I was quite excited in my heart. Back then on Qingyun Mountain, he and Zhang Xiaofan had always been good friends, and they could be regarded as Zhang Xiaofan's best friend besides Lin Jingyu.  However, due to the twists and turns of the world, we have ended up in our current situation, which makes me feel a little sad.

    He was determined to say something to Gui Li, no matter whether it was useful or not, in order to bring his friend back to the right path.  Just for a blink of an eye, my eyes fell on Jin Ping'er's face, and my heart skipped a beat. I felt that the woman's face was like a peach blossom, with infinite charm, and her bright eyes were as watery as a pool. When she looked back, she vaguely seemed to understand.  Speak normally and stare at yourself.

    He glanced at it for a few times, and suddenly felt a bang in his head, as if he was drunk. He just wanted to get drunk and catch the woman's eyes, so he couldn't help but take a step forward.

    "Beep!"

    Suddenly, a shout, like a drum in the evening and a bell in the morning, suddenly sounded in his ears. The white monk's robe of Dharma phase moon flashed and suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking Jin Ping'er's sight. At the same time, he faced Zeng Please search Piao Tian Literature for better updates of the novel.  Faster! Make the demon-killing roar.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! I was shocked, and then I came back to my senses. For a moment, cold sweat dripped down my body. I thanked the Dharma Minister endlessly, and secretly cursed in my heart: "This demonic witch is so scary!"

    Fa Xiang's face was stern, and he turned around and stared at Jin Ping'er. Before coming up, Jin Ping'er had already fought with these people. He knew that this Fa Xiang monk looked young, but he was really good at practicing Buddhism in Tianyin Temple.  My own charming and miraculous magic had almost no effect on him. It must be that this person's concentration was too deep and he was not disturbed by such external objects. He smiled slightly and said nothing.

    Fa Xiang frowned and his eyes fell back on Zhang Xiaofan. When facing Zhang Xiaofan, his expression was not so calm. There was a faint hint of guilt on his usually peaceful and compassionate face. He hesitated for a moment and then whispered: "Junior Brother Zhang"

    Gui Li suddenly said coldly: "My name is Gui Li, I have no other name."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! I couldn't help shouting: "Xiao Fan, don't be like this, we have always regarded you as"

    The Dharma Prime Minister suddenly waved his hand and blocked Zeng's words, asking him to search Piao Tian Literature for better and updated novels! At the same time, he whispered: "Junior Brother Zeng, there are some things you should not say nonsense. If your elder Qingyun finds out, just  I’m afraid there will be trouble.”

    Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! I was stunned, then looked at Gui Li in front of me, and finally closed my mouth.

    Faxiang turned around and seemed to want to say something to Gui Li, but at this moment, the huge tree trunk under everyone's feet suddenly trembled violently again. The intensity of the trembling this time was far greater than the one not long ago.  Once, everyone almost saw the tree trunk swinging in the air. At the same time, they couldn't stand still, and most of them staggered a few steps.

    Everybody lost their color almost at the same time.

    At the same time, from the depths of the mist below, there was suddenly another loud roar, like an evil beast roaring to the sky. The invisible sound turned into a huge wind, surging from bottom to top, sweeping everyone away.  The clothes made a rustling sound.

    And amidst the roar, there was a strange and inexplicable "silk" sound, like the crawling of a poisonous snake or the sound of a rope rubbing, reverberating between the heaven and the earth, getting louder and closer.

    Jin Ping'er suddenly lost her voice and said, "Oh no, it's that beast, it's coming up!"

    Everyone present, except Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, suddenly turned pale.

    Gui Li turned his head suddenly and saw that Jin Ping'er's face was slightly pale, and he couldn't help being shocked. Although he was more than a friend to this woman, he also knew that Jin Ping'er was a person who should not be underestimated, and he had been working together to eliminate Changsheng a few days ago.  During the battle in the hall, while talking and laughing, this woman was very thoughtful and ruthless. She was really not an easy person to deal with.

    But at this moment, even her face seemed to have some fear.

    There was suddenly a fishy smell in the air, and the strange sound that was getting louder and louder, like the devil's footsteps stepping on their hearts, became more and more intense.

    "What is this"??”

    Gui Li was just halfway through asking when he suddenly stopped and looked straight ahead.  Then, subconsciously, he looked to the side. There, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white like snow, suddenly looked towards him for some reason.

    In the clear sky, in the direction where the huge branches extended, where there were some clouds, it suddenly seemed like two huge flames were burning.

    The green flame!

    In the flames, there are two slender, vertical and deep pupils, shining with cold light.

    The fishy smell in the air suddenly became stronger, making you want to vomit.

    For some reason, Gui Li's body trembled slightly. For a long time, he looked at the giant beast that slowly became clearer and appeared in front of him, that incredible giant beast.

    He hoarse his voice, as if it was echoing in the past years, and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "Black Water Black Snake, Black Water Black Snake"

 Text Chapter 10 Xiao Hui

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    He slowly opened his eyes in the darkness.

    There was darkness all around, and then, not far ahead, a faint light slowly lit up, like a weak candle burning quietly in the dark night.

    He looked there silently. The light was slightly lavender, then turned cyan, and then slowly turned dark green. It kept changing like this, flashing with various colors of light, which was very beautiful.

    "Squeak, squeak"

    Suddenly, right next to him, the low voice of the monkey Xiao Hui sounded. It seemed that because it was in this darkness, even its voice did not dare to be too loud.

    Gui Li turned his head, and sure enough, against the faint light, he saw the monkey Xiao Hui squatting next to him.

    He smiled and gritted his teeth subconsciously, trying to hold back the pain and sit up first to take a clear look at his surroundings.  Unexpectedly, when he turned over and sat up, it was extremely smooth. There was no pain in his whole body. He sat up smoothly, which surprised him.

    In the darkness, the light that kept changing colors shone gently on him.  Gui Li looked around and saw that all the injuries he had suffered from being hit hard by the Black Water Black Snake had somehow suddenly and incredibly recovered.

    He frowned slightly, feeling really surprised, but he couldn't think of a reason for the moment, so he wanted to stand up first and take a good look around him.

    Thinking of this, he started to move and suddenly stopped again, his body seemed to stiffen suddenly.

    “I don’t know since when, there is another palm in his hand, a white, slender and gentle hand.

    They hold each other so tightly and so naturally that people forget that their hands are still held together.

    Gui Li was stunned, and then slowly looked to the side. The faint light floated gently in the darkness, printing out that cold and beautiful face.  Lu Xueqi's eyes were still closed, and her face was still a little pale. There seemed to be a faint trace of blood at the corners of her mouth, just like strange red petals falling on her face as white as the first snow.

    Her lips were slightly pursed, as if she still had a faint smile.

    A piece of silence!

    Whose eyes are staring quietly in the darkness, time is like water, ten years of time are deeply engraved in life, but it is as if nothing ever happened, just yesterday.

    ※※※

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, a loud noise erupted in this dark space, and the earth suddenly shook. Along with the sound of phoenixes and roars in the distance, the entire dark space shook violently.  The little gray monster screamed, turned into a rolling gourd, stumbled to the side, and fell to the ground with a plop.  Gui Li couldn't sit still for a while and leaned to the side.

    And the force of this shock shook Lu Xueqi's body. She seemed to wake up suddenly, let out a soft cry, tilted her body, and opened her eyes.

    What caught his eyes was darkness first, and then that familiar face sitting next to him.

    It’s like, ten years ago, under the abyss of death, on the ruthless seaside!

    The vibration slowly eased down, and the surrounding area gradually returned to calm. I don’t know what is going on with this violent vibration?

    Lu Xueqi slowly sat up and looked at Gui Li. Gui Li didn't dodge and looked at her normally.  After a moment, their eyes lowered, and the two hands were still tightly and naturally held together.

    Lu Xueqi was silent and speechless, her body motionless.  Gui Li's lips moved for a moment, then he slowly let go of his hand and took it back.

    Lu Xueqi looked calmly at the hand that had retreated into the darkness, the hand that had felt a touch of warmth just a moment ago.  There was suddenly a vague sadness in her eyes, and then it disappeared again, and she regained her composure.

    She stood up. At the same time, she frowned slightly. She seemed to be surprised by the sudden and unexpected recovery of her injuries. Then she glanced around and said quietly: "Where is this place?"

    Gui Li also slowly stood up and said: "I don't know, but I remember that we flew into the Emperor's Treasury."

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and said, "Did you save me?"

    Gui Li glanced at her, and then said calmly: "No, you were lucky enough to fly in before the stone door closed."

    Lu Xueqi turned her head and looked at him expressionlessly, her eyes still bright in the darkness, as if they were shining with light.

    Gui Li did not look into her eyes. He turned his head away and started walking towards the glimmer of light. At the same time, he said: "You don't owe me anything. If you want to kill me, just do it."

    &nbsp; Lu Xueqi stood quietly in the darkness behind him for a long time, then gently dusted herself off and tidied up her appearance.

    "Squeak, squeak!"

    Xiao Hui, who was dizzy after being thrown down just now, recovered at this time and ran over with a lot of jumping. He jumped up to Gui Li's shoulder three times or two, lay down on his shoulder, and looked towards the flickering light.  Look in the mysterious light.

    As we got closer, the things in sight became clearer.

    This is a wooden platform erected in the darkness. It is half a person tall and about the thickness of a baby's arm. A round wooden pillar is connected to the ground, and the upper end supports a small platform about one foot in size.

    In the middle of the platform, there is an ancient-shaped cup, which looks like it is made of wood. If you look closely, you can see that the entire wooden platform and cup are completely connected together, and are connected to the trees underground.  Connected as one.

    But the most attractive thing is what is inside this small wooden cup.  The wooden cup is about three inches high and two inches wide. It contains a transparent liquid in the middle. Floating on top of the liquid in the cup is a small transparent stone with five flat sides and is crystal clear.  It is from this stone that soft light is emitted, forming a semicircular light curtain on the small wooden platform, refracting various colors of light and spreading out in all directions.

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi has also walked over, standing next to Gui Li, looking at the wooden cup.

    In the air, there is a strange aroma floating faintly, everywhere, and smelling it makes people feel refreshed.

    "Gui Li and Lu Xueqi are not ordinary people, but at this moment they can't see what this thing is.  In fact, the wooden platform in the Heavenly Emperor's treasury and the cup contained the elixir that was rumored to be secretly hidden by the Heavenly Emperor. The wooden platform and the wooden cup were both integrated with the strange tree at the foot. With this  This strange tree itself contains spiritual energy for thousands of years to preserve the elixir.

    "And outside the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, it is this inconspicuous cup of elixir that makes ancient monsters like the Black Water Black Snake so coveted that they even hesitate to confront the natural enemy Yellow Bird guarding the elixir.

    And the sudden and mysterious recovery of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi's injuries is actually related to this elixir and this treasure house.

    It’s just that no one knows about these legends and secrets today. Even Gui Li and Lu Xueqi don’t know about them. Facing such geniuses and treasures, they just frown in wonder.

    While he was thinking about it, suddenly, there was another loud noise, and the entire Heavenly Emperor's treasury trembled violently. At the same time, the terrifying roar of the Black Water Black Snake came again. It seemed that this ancient giant beast was extremely angry and still refused to give up the elixir.

    Although the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House is an ancient and wonderful place, at this moment, it has been a long time, and secondly, it has been hit by the Black Water Black Snake countless times today. How can the power of such ancient monsters be easily comparable?  If it hadn't been for the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, if it had been an ordinary hill, it would have been leveled by the Black Water Black Snake.

    At this moment, there were only crackling and popping sounds all around, and there was a heart-stopping twisting sound like the painful moaning of hard trees echoing everywhere. At the same time, there was violent movement in the treasure house. Xiao Hui screamed and almost fell off Gui Li's shoulder again.  Gui Li and Lu Xueqi both felt like the earth was shaking around them, and they were almost unsteady on their feet.

    Logically speaking, under such a violent impact, even if the entire wooden platform and wooden cup are connected together, the elixir in the cup will be poured out.  But just as it was shaking violently, the pebble floating on the water in the wooden cup suddenly emitted a thin golden light, shot straight upward, and shone on the light curtain, immediately dyeing the entire light curtain.  Golden, and then the light suddenly shines.

    Under this screen of light, the wooden platform that originally seemed to be about to move suddenly came to a standstill amidst the violent turmoil around it.  It wasn't until the surrounding vibrations gradually calmed down that the golden light slowly weakened and returned to its original state.

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi looked at each other with surprise and admiration in their eyes. Such uncanny craftsmanship was truly unbelievable.

    Gui Li looked around again. With the light of the strange stone, he saw that except for the wooden platform, there seemed to be nothing else in the treasure house.  However, looking at this stone, it is crystal clear and has a fairy spirit lingering inside. It is definitely an extraordinary object. It seems that the rare treasure that has been searched for many days is this object.

    When he thought of this, his heart felt hot, and he stretched out his hand to touch the light curtain of the wooden platform.

    "Don't touch it!" Suddenly, Lu Xueqi's voice suddenly turned cold and sounded beside her.

    Gui Li's hand stopped in mid-air, then slowly retracted it, turned around, and faced Lu Xueqi.

    The two stood face to face, less than three feet apart, but there was still a vague warmth between them just now, but now it suddenly became cold, replaced by the coldness behind the silence.

    Gui Li looked at Lu Xueqi and said slowly, "I want this."

    Lu Xueqi looked into the man's eyes and said quietly: "I don't??Let you get it, unless you kill me first.  "

    Gui Li stopped talking.

    The faint light in the darkness, gently flowing, changing colorful colors, seems to be telling something?

    "Boom!"

    There was another loud noise that shook the sky, and the same earthquake shook the mountains, but this time the scale was greater than before. Although the strange stone raised golden light to protect the wooden platform, the surrounding walls of the Emperor's treasure house seemed to be unable to support it anymore.  .

    With a hoarse breaking sound, a huge piece of wood suddenly fell from above the head.  Gui Li and Lu Xueqi jumped away at the same time, followed by loud noises one after another. The black water black snake outside seemed to have fallen into madness and kept hitting the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house. At the same time, the phoenix roaring and roaring became more and more angry.  And intense!

    Outside, there seems to be an earth-shattering decisive battle going on!

    Under the pressure of the huge external force, the entire Heavenly Emperor's Treasury finally began to slowly deform. The walls on all sides began to slowly dent inward, and cracked wooden blocks fell like rain.

    Under such circumstances, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were only focused on avoiding the falling huge wooden blocks, and did not care about the wooden platform for the moment.

    Seeing that this treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven was about to collapse, but at this moment, as if it was the magic power of the ancient gods, a golden light that was far thicker and more dazzling than before suddenly rose up from the strange stone, suddenly forming a pillar and rushing straight towards it.  God.  But this time, it broke through the light curtain surrounding the wooden platform and shone directly on the dome of the Heavenly Emperor's treasury.

    In the treasure house, a mysterious and distant voice suddenly sounded, like the mysterious Sanskrit singing in the scenic spot of Lingshan Mountain, or the soft whisper of the lonely soul in the Nine Netherworld.  As the golden beam of light pressed against the dome, the entire Heavenly Emperor's Treasury seemed to be supported by some strong support. It stopped denting inward, and the falling of the wooden blocks gradually stopped.

    Then, in the sight of Lu Xueqi and Gui Li, in the dome of the entire Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, in the dazzling golden light, suddenly, the mysterious voice rang out, as if chanting for something, and the golden words as big as a bucket, in  Under the golden light, one after another appeared in the sky:

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs!

    Gui Li's body was greatly shaken.

    After a moment, the nine words slowly disappeared, but the mysterious chanting voice became louder and louder. In an instant, the dazzling golden light pillar suddenly exploded, shooting extremely hot towards all the treasures in the Emperor's treasure house.  In the space, on the surrounding walls, under the golden light, golden characters appeared one by one in the sky, with vigorous strokes, as if they were flying.

    Flying around Gui Li and Lu Xueqi amidst the roar!

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were shocked by this breathtaking and strange sight, but then they were attracted by the mysterious words around them. They looked at it eagerly and forgot everything around them.

    And Gui Li's heart was beating harder and harder. At this moment, there seemed to be a voice in his heart shouting loudly:

    "The Book of Heaven! The Book of Heaven! This is the third volume of the Book of Heaven!"

    ※※※

    Outside the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, Fa Xiang and others were far away in the sky, looking at the fight between the two ancient beasts on the strange tree, their faces turned pale involuntarily.

    The huge tree trunk that was originally full of life, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and surrounded by countless vines and flowers, now seemed to have suffered a huge disaster once in tens of millions of years. Broken branches, leaves and withered flowers were everywhere, and it was a miserable situation.

    In front of the tree trunk, outside the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury, the Blackwater Black Snake coiled tightly around the stone door of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury. The huge snake head roared to the sky, and the mythical beast yellow bird fluttered its wings. Every time it flapped its wings, there was a strong wind, and even  Fa Xiang and others who were watching the battle from a distance could also feel the strong wind.

    The yellow bird has orange-yellow feathers, its wings are spread closer to a hundred feet, it has a sharp beak and sharp eyes, and its claws are also sharp and huge. At this moment, it keeps swooping down, using its sharp beak and giant claws to attack the black water snake.  The Black Water Black Snake kept spewing poisonous gas from its mouth, its head shook, its fangs were sharp, it fought back with all its strength, and occasionally hit the Emperor's treasure house beneath it.

    These divine birds and giant snakes fight with each other. The sky is dark and the earth is dark, and the wind and clouds are changing colors. Fortunately, they are in this deserted place, otherwise with the power of these two ancient beasts, no matter how prosperous the place is, they will be destroyed by them.

    Fighting now, the unparalleled Blackwater Black Snake is already covered in scars. On the huge body that was as arrogant as a demon god, huge wounds are clearly visible, and dark red blood keeps flowing out.  Dye the tree trunks underneath you into a dark red color.  Ancient monsters like it were originally as hard as stone, and only sharp claws and sharp beaks like the yellow bird could hurt it.

    However, although the Blackwater Black Snake was seriously injured, Huangniao himself was not having an easy time either.  The feathers that were originally as bright and beautiful as a phoenix are now competing with the Black Water Black Snake.?During the fight, he was bitten several times by the Black Water Black Snake, causing numerous pieces to fall off. There were also several wounds on his body, with bones visible, and blood gushed out, dyeing the area around his chest red.

    At this moment, the two giant beasts temporarily stopped attacking. The Black Water Black Snake was entrenched on the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House, while the yellow bird landed on a nearby tree trunk. The two sides faced off against each other. The black snake roared and the yellow bird sang, seemingly demonstrating against each other.  No intention of retreating.

    But from the appearance, the Black Water Black Snake seems to be in a disadvantageous situation. After all, the terrain here is not good and it is hanging alone in the sky. It can only cling tightly to the trunk of the tree, but the yellow bird can flutter its wings and fly from all over.  Attack in a certain direction and take advantage.  In addition, the yellow bird is the natural enemy of monsters such as the Black Water Black Snake. It is naturally resistant to the poisonous gas and venom of the Black Water Black Snake. Although it is still wary, after being bitten, it cannot hurt the root.  It cannot be fatal.

    One of the most powerful skills of the Black Water Black Snake has basically lost its effect in front of this yellow bird. Coupled with the unfavorable terrain, it seems that the situation is not good. It seems to have realized this and is even more angry.  The huge eyes widened, and suddenly the snake's head turned around, and while the yellow bird was still parked in the distance, it slammed into the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house.

    The yellow bird was furious, and flapped its wings again amidst the clear whistle of the phoenix.

    But this collision was actually the concentrated strength of the Black Water Black Snake, and it crashed down. Not to mention anything else, the huge tree trunk beneath it shook violently, and cracks spread all over the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury in an instant.  Even the huge stone door was hit with several cracks.

    It was as if, after persisting in resisting countless impacts from the terrifying power of the Black Water Black Snake, at this moment, the mysterious power in the Emperor's treasure house finally began to collapse.

    In the distance, Fa Xiang and others looked at each other and took a breath of cold air.

    The yellow bird whistled sharply, flew into the air, suddenly rushed down, and its sharp beak was like a huge arrow from the string, shooting towards the black water snake.

    In an instant, the color of the sky and the earth changed, the wind and clouds changed, and there seemed to be violent winds, forming a huge whirlpool, which looked like a tornado. The yellow bird rushed down in the fiercely rotating wind.

    The black water black snake roared loudly, and the huge snake eyes suddenly shot out endless fierce light and fierce look. It didn't even care about the attack of the yellow bird in the sky, and once again hit the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven with its huge snake head.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, sand and rocks were flying, dust was rising, and the tearing sound of "gurgling, gurgling" resounded throughout the world. Finally, after a loud noise, the dome wall of the Heavenly Emperor's treasury collapsed, and was destroyed by the Black Water Black Snake with its incomparable power.  Knocked away forcefully.

    Almost at the same time, the yellow bird rushed down furiously, and the tornado instantly enveloped the Black Water Black Snake. Everyone only heard the Black Water Black Snake let out a thunderous roar. The sound was extremely shrill, as if it had suffered some huge damage.

    The wind was so strong that Faxiang and the others were floating in the wind like ants, so they had no choice but to retreat a lot.

    The dust gradually fell in the field, but the roar did not subside at all. When everyone looked, they saw blood flowing across the head of the Black Water Black Snake. The blood on the right side of the snake's eye was like a fountain. It was actually pecked out by the yellow bird.  Only eyes!

    And at this moment, in the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house that was struck open, the golden light flashed slowly, and then gradually dimmed.

    Both the Black Water Black Snake and the Yellow Bird ignored the fight for the moment and looked down at the same time.

    In front of these two giant beasts, even the huge treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven is like a child's toy.

    Amidst the flying dust, two figures stood up staggeringly in the Heavenly Emperor's treasury, it was Gui Li and Lu Xueqi.  Xiao Hui, who had been lying on Gui Li's shoulder, fell off his shoulder at this moment and hid under the wooden platform, grabbing the wooden pillar tightly with his hands to stabilize his body.

    Thinking about it, with the Black Water Black Snake ignoring the collision, the situation in the Emperor's Treasure House just now must not have been easy.  Looking at Gui Li and Lu Xueqi alone, although their faces were slightly pale, they were still calm, while Xiao Hui's face was so frightened that he kept screaming "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi".

    Gui Li calmed down, and then he was shaken. He saw an unbelievably big beast on each side. They were looking at each other, and they looked murderous. You didn't need to think about it to know that this place was not a good place.

    But before he could react, the remaining snake eye of the Black Water Black Snake could already see the wooden platform in the Heavenly Emperor's treasury, as well as the transparent liquid contained in the wooden cup on the wooden platform.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the black water black snake shot out uncontrollable greed, and the huge snake head suddenly rushed down. How could the yellow bird just stand by and watch? It whistled loudly and pecked down its sharp beak.

    The two giant beasts were showing off their power at the same time. No matter how advanced Ren Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were, they could only instinctively control the magic weapons and fly away quickly.  But Gui Li just flew up, and suddenly his body shook, and at the same time, a "squeak" sound came from behind him. Xiao Hui, who had been lying on his shoulder, was now hiding under the wooden platform and did not follow him.

    &nbsp; Although his temperament has changed drastically from the past, he still has deep feelings for Xiao Hui. At the moment, he has to go back to pick up Xiao Hui without even thinking about it.  Unexpectedly, as soon as he paused, the yellow bird screamed sharply, together with the black water black snake, its wings vibrated, and a strong wind came, and actually pushed Gui Li and Lu Xueqi far away.

    Gui Li was greatly worried, but the power of the yellow bird's fan was so great that he couldn't help but fly far away. He finally controlled his body and was no longer tens of feet away from the tree trunk.  He frowned, the light beneath his body was bright, and he immediately flew backwards and rushed back.

    At this moment, the battle between the Yellow Bird and the Blackwater Black Snake is getting close to intense. Now the Blackwater Black Snake has a clear goal, which is to snatch the small cup of elixir. However, the Yellow Bird naturally does not allow it to get involved, so it no longer flies up and just stops.  On the tree trunk, two giant beasts surrounded the small wooden cup, biting and pecking at each other and roaring repeatedly. However, under the power of each other, they were unable to lower their heads to reach the elixir.

    Xiao Hui hid under the wooden platform. He was a little scared at first, but gradually he found that the two big guys were only fighting desperately on top of him and did not come down, so he quietly poked his head out to watch.  But at this glance, he could see that the curtain of light that originally shrouded the wooden cup disappeared with the collapse of the Heavenly Emperor's treasury.

    Xiao Hui slowly climbed onto the wooden platform, looked up, and saw snake-headed birds poking their heads in mid-air. They were having a great time fighting, and from time to time, huge scales and feathers fell like rain.

    The monkey scratched his head, blinked his eyes, and lowered his head. He saw the water-like liquid in the wooden cup next to him, reflecting his own appearance. One of the stones floated on the water, but it did not sink. It was crystal clear.  It's so transparent, I don't know what it is.

    It looked at the wooden cup for a few times, then suddenly lay down on it, put its head into the wooden cup, and started to drink.

    Gulu, Gulu, Gulu Gulu

    The Blackwater Black Snake and the Yellow Bird, who were fighting to the death just now, and the two giant beasts who were fighting in an earth-shattering situation just now, suddenly seemed to freeze.

    Gulu, Gulu, Gulu Gulu

    This tiny sound was hardly worth mentioning among the countless terrifying loud noises, but for some reason, suddenly, everything in the whole world stopped, except for this funny-sounding monkey drinking water.  Voice.

    The cup was very small, and the liquid it contained was only about half a cup. The monkey Xiao Hui drank it quickly, then raised his head and looked around.  In mid-air, the Black Water Black Snake looked down, as if he hadn't reacted yet, and then looked up at the rival Yellow Bird on the opposite side. The Yellow Bird also looked at Xiao Hui and then at the Black Bird almost exactly the same way.  Water snake.

    ……

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Suddenly, there was another strange sound. Black Water Black Snake and Yellow Bird looked down at the same time, only to see Xiao Hui stick out his tongue and make a sound twice, then the monkey shook his head. Obviously, the taste of the water in the cup was not  Very good, far inferior to the delicacies his master cooked in the kitchen of Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain. Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied.  At this time, the monkey turned his eyes and saw that although the water in the cup had been drained, there was still a small shiny stone lying quietly in the wooden cup. He simply picked it up and then flicked it into the air.  Throw it, open your mouth, like a human eating peanuts, swallow it with a slurp.

    ……

    In the distance, everyone is sweating together!

    Suddenly, there was only a roar and a sharp whistle. The Black Water Black Snake and the Yellow Bird rushed down furiously at the same time. The snake's head and beak hit the poor little monkey together. Xiao Hui was shocked and turned pale. Even the monkey on his head  His hair stood up in fear, but he had nowhere to run at this moment, so he could only instinctively lie down on the wooden platform and hold his head with both hands.

    Seeing that Xiao Hui was about to die under the joint attack of the two giant beasts, in this unforgettable moment, a clear light flashed, and it was Gui Li who arrived with all his strength, reached out and picked up Xiao Hui, and then flew away with all his strength.  .

    As soon as they left the wooden platform, they heard a loud bang behind them, and the entire remaining building of the Emperor's Treasury was reduced to ashes

    The Black Water Black Snake roared loudly on the tree trunk, but although it was invincible on land, it was unable to do anything to the flying enemies. It screamed for a long time, but it was unable to do so. In addition, the elixir was lost and there were natural enemies here, so it finally turned around angrily.  He slowly climbed down the giant tree and soon disappeared into the mist.

    But the crisis between Gui Li and Xiao Hui has not disappeared. The Black Water Black Snake has no choice but there is still the mythical beast Yellow Bird that has been traveling across the nine heavens and eighty thousand miles. At this moment, it is flapping its wings and is chasing after them without giving up.

    Sweat appeared on Gui Li's forehead. The yellow bird was flying extremely fast. However, he had been injured a lot in a fierce battle with the Black Water Black Snake and his physical strength was greatly damaged. Secondly, Gui Li was very nimble and kept making sharp turns in mid-air.  That’s why he was not caught up by the yellow bird.  But even so, the tired body of the yellow bird gradually caught up with it. Seeing that it could not fly far, it?After being chased by the yellow bird, Xiao Hui, who was lying in Gui Li's arms, screamed loudly and was very anxious. He just screamed twice and suddenly made a sound of "uh". I don't know if he was full from drinking just now or something, but at this time  , burped.

    Gui Li was angry and funny, and couldn't laugh or cry, but he couldn't care about that much at the moment and could only desperately avoid the fierce wind behind him.  As he was flying, he suddenly saw a flowerbed in front of him from the corner of his eye. It was different from the mess around him. The flowers were still luxuriant, and there was a faint red light in it.

    He was shocked, and in a moment he could see what was hidden there. He didn't expect that they would also come here, but why didn't they tell him that they knew?

    He felt doubtful in his heart, but after all, this was a critical moment of life and death, and he didn't have time to think too much. He immediately flew there, with the yellow bird chasing after him.

    In the distance, Lu Xueqi and others exclaimed, seeing that the yellow bird's sharp claws were about to grab Gui Li's back. Looking at the angry look on the yellow bird's face, they would not stop until these people who stole the elixir of the Emperor of Heaven were cut into pieces!

    Soon after, Gui Li used all his strength and turned into blue light like lightning, flying over the flower bed in a whoosh. The yellow bird didn't even notice anything else, and caught up closely, barely able to fly.  Go to the flowerbed.

    Changes occur suddenly.

    Under the flowers, the red light suddenly surged and formed a whole. Above the sky, an ancient cauldron with a red body appeared. It was the ghost king sect's rare treasure - Fulong cauldron.

    And the person standing on the Fulong Cauldron, with a calm face and muttering something in his mouth, is the Ghost King.

    The mysterious mantra resounded again, and at the same time Qinglong and Youji also appeared next to the flower garden, waving their hands repeatedly. In an instant, driven by the mysterious spiritual power of the Fulong Cauldron, the "Trapped Dragon Que" magic circle once again appeared.  When activated, the red light swept up, connecting into a dark red light curtain, converging on the Fulong Cauldron high in the sky, trapping the yellow bird in it.

    How could the Yellow Bird wait to be captured? He immediately rushed left and right, but he didn't know whether it was because he had consumed too much power after the fight with the Black Water Black Snake, or because the trap's magic power was too strong. He hit the wall several times and couldn't rush through it no matter what.  When he went out, he was shocked back by the mysterious power, and the injuries all over his body seemed to be more serious.

    In the end, as if it knew there was nothing it could do, the yellow bird let out a mournful cry and stopped in the red light curtain, no longer moving.

    The Ghost King let out a long laugh and fell down. Ghost Li also slowly hugged Xiao Hui and landed beside him. At this moment, Qinglong and You Ji also stood over.

    Gui Li frowned and looked at the Ghost King, but the Ghost King smiled slightly, waved his hand and said: "We will talk about this matter later." As he said that, he looked far away, looking at Fa Xiang, Lu Xueqi and others in the distance, and suddenly looked towards Ghost  He smiled sharply and said, "Tell me, how should we deal with these people?"

    Gui Li was shaken, but he saw that although the Ghost King smiled kindly, his eyes were shining with a hint of coldness.

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet again.

 Text Chapter 1 Fish Monster

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The swamp of death, the top of the giant tree.

    Lu Xueqi, Fa Xiang, Lin Jingyu and Zeng please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! The four of them slowly landed on a huge messy tree trunk. They saw cracks and countless broken branches all around. Even though they were separated by  For a long time, people were still shocked by the fight between the two ancient behemoths.

    But at this moment, their attention is obviously more focused on the few people in front of them.

    Dharma Xiang frowned slightly and was silent.  He had seen these people before him during the battle between Liubo Mountain and Qingyun Mountain in the East China Sea. They were obviously the Ghost King, the leader of the Ghost King Sect, and his two capable men Qinglong and Youji. In addition, they were no longer what they used to be.  It can be said that Gui Li's strength is far superior to his own.

    "It's a pity that after climbing the tree, at the fork, I separated from Xiao Yicai of Qingyun Sect, Li Xun, Yan Hong and others from Fenxiang Valley. Otherwise, although I might not be able to defeat these four people, I would still be able to fight."

    "But thinking so, the Ghost King Sect doesn't seem to have any intention of taking action immediately.

    The four Dharma ministers of the Ghost Dynasty glanced at each other, and then asked Gui Li calmly: "Tell me, how should we deal with these people?"

    Gui Li did not answer immediately, but looked at the Ghost King.  I saw the Ghost King's face was kind and seemed peaceful, but there was a faint flash of sharpness in his eyes.  After a moment, he said calmly: "Since you are here, Sect Master, naturally all matters will be decided by the Sect Master."

    Qinglong, who was standing next to him, frowned slightly, and the black gauze on You Ji's face seemed to be shaking slightly as he looked towards Gui Li.

    The Ghost King's face didn't change much, and there was still a smile on his lips, and he said slowly: "When you came to this dead lake that day, I said that everything here is up to you. Qinglong, Youji, I arrived  This is just to capture this yellow bird. It’s you who have the final say over these four righteous men! Whatever you want is what you want.”

    "Bah!"

    Suddenly, a disdainful snort came from the front.

    Everyone looked forward, but Lin Jingyu's face was as frosty as he said coldly: "Demons and evil spirits will come to fight for life and death if they have the guts, why should they be like a woman chewing her tongue? It's ridiculous!"

    As soon as these words came out, Qinglong's face darkened first, but the Ghost King looked at Lin Jingyu from a distance, but he was not angry, but smiled, turned to the ghost and said: "This person must be Lin Jingyu!  Is that your childhood friend?”

    Gui Li was shocked.  To this day, Lin Jingyu's reputation is not very famous, but for some reason, the Ghost King can recognize him at a glance.  He looked at the ghost king's faint smile, but suddenly felt a chill in his heart.

    The Ghost King looked at him and said calmly: "Tell me! How to do it?"

    Gui Li met his gaze, looked at each other calmly, and said: "Most of the things here have been completed, and these people do not play an important role, so don't pay attention to them. Sect Master, you should take care of the yellow bird first, that is the top priority."

    The Ghost King looked at him without saying anything, and the place became quiet for a moment.

    A trace of worry flashed in Qinglong's eyes. Youji next to him couldn't see her expression because her face was covered with black gauze, but she didn't look very relaxed either.  Youji's eyes passed through the black gauze and turned to Gui Li and Gui Wang. Then she glanced into the distance and was suddenly startled.  Among the four righteous people in the distance, Lu Xueqi stood silently at the end, with a cold face, but her eyes were looking at Gui Li from a distance.

    Under that frosty face, there seemed to be an unknown hint of care.

    You Ji suddenly reached out and pushed Qinglong quietly.

    Qinglong was a little worried when he suddenly felt something. He turned around and looked at Youji, only to see Youji's black gauze swaying slightly and moving in the direction of the Ghost King's figure.  He and Youji were among the four great envoys of the Ghost King Sect back then, so he didn't know what she was thinking, but at this moment, he was not without worries.

    After pondering for a moment, Qinglong finally walked gently behind the Ghost King and whispered: "Sect Master, what Gui Li said is not unreasonable. Now that the yellow bird has surrendered, we'd better place it first, otherwise it will die in the marsh.  Both the Wandu and Hehuan factions are here, and there is a fear that things will change soon."

    The Ghost King turned back to look at Qinglong, nodded slowly, and said, "What you said is true." Then his eyes flashed faintly, and he said sternly to the ghost, "In that case, I'll leave this place to you."

    Gui Li nodded silently and said, "Don't worry."

    The Ghost King looked at him again, smiled suddenly, turned around and walked away.  Qinglong behind him smiled at Gui Li and followed him immediately.

    You Ji slowly followed. When she passed by Gui Li, Gui Li looked at her and nodded lightly.

    You Ji’s black veil swayed slightly, but she didn’t say anything and just walked over.

    After the Ghost King and the others disappeared, Gui Li slowly turned around and faced?Equal people look at it.

    Dharma Prime Minister coughed, took a step forward, and said: "Junior Brother Zhang"

    Gui Li said coldly: "My name is Gui Li."

    The law was suffocated. Lin Jingyu, who was behind him, frowned and said in a deep voice: "Xiaofan, why are you like this? I know you are kind-hearted, but you were harmed by a traitor back then, and you strayed into the devil's way"

    When the Dharma Minister heard this, he felt quite harsh, but he just smiled bitterly and remained silent.

    Lin Jingyu continued: "As long as you are willing to look back, I believe that with the magnanimity and magnanimity of Master Daoxuan, you will definitely be allowed to return to Qingyun."

    Gui Li said calmly: "Why should I look back?"

    Lin Jingyu's body trembled, and his eyes were fixed on the former childhood friend in front of him. He was standing there, saying with an indescribable cold feeling: "The world is unkind, treating all things like stupid dogs! This  I'm walking a fine path and I don't need you to save me."

    Lu Xueqi stood at the end, her body seemed to be shaking slightly.  Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Standing beside her, he saw her expression in his eyes, frowned slightly, but said nothing.

    Lin Jingyu had an angry look on his face. He took a step forward and was about to say something else, but was stopped by Fa Xiang.

    The Faxiang looked at Lin Jingyu, shook his head gently at him, and whispered: "He is already deeply possessed. Don't act too hastily, otherwise it will be counterproductive!"

    Lin Jingyu originally stopped him with a look of anger on his face, but after hearing what he said, he finally realized that it was what he said.  He turned to look at Gui Li again, his heart softened, and he remembered the time when his childhood sweethearts had fun together, so he finally gritted his teeth and stepped back.

    Dharma Xiang pondered for a moment and said to Gui Li: "Donor Gui Li, whether you admit it or not, we always have a connection. Now that the Emperor's treasury has been destroyed, it seems that there is no peerless treasure, so let's say goodbye!"

    Gui Li snorted, glanced at Fa Xiang, then looked at the others, at Lin Jingyu, at Zeng Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!, and finally his eyes fell on Lu Xueqi.  face.

    That cold woman stood at the end, her face as frosty, her eyes as watery, so deep that you couldn’t see the bottom, and you didn’t know what she was thinking deep in her heart?

    Gui Li retracted his gaze and said nothing more, turned around and left.

    Not long after walking, he faintly heard someone chasing after him. Gui Li frowned, turned around and looked around. Suddenly he was startled, but it was Zeng Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! He caught up and saw that the two methods were the same.  His face seemed a little stunned.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! I ran in front of him, turned my back to Fa Xiang and others, stared at Gui Li for a moment, suddenly laughed, and said with a smile: "You won't kill me, right?"

    Gui Li looked at him, looking at his smile, it seemed that it had not changed at all from when they met on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, he was still so cheerful.  After a while, his eyes finally softened, but his voice was still as calm as water, and he said: "What's the matter?"

    Zeng please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! He said "tsk tsk" twice, shrugged his shoulders and said: "Anyway, I still treat you as a friend. As for what you think, I can't help it."  Having said this, he paused, blinked several times, and whispered: "Brother, can you let me hug this three-eyed monkey?"

    Gui Li was startled, and he immediately remembered that he had requested to search Piao Tian Literature, the novel was better and updated faster! He was pestering him for Xiao Hui, and he couldn't help but feel an inexplicable warmth in his heart.  In fact, he grew up in Qingyun Mountain since he was a child, and has a deep affection for every plant and tree on Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain. What's more, he once asked to search Piao Tian Literature. The novel is better and updated faster! This is one of the few friends.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Gui Li didn’t say anything, but he didn’t seem to have any disdain or objection, and he felt happy for a while.  He has always been extremely smart, and he still thinks highly of Gui Li, a friend who has become a demon.  But he knew very well that Zhang Xiaofan had a persevering and stubborn temperament, and he would rather die to protect a promise he made back then. It is conceivable that because of this, he suffered a lot.

    So over the years, in order to pull this friend away from the devil's path, I have searched Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! I don't know how many ways I have thought of in secret, but in the end I can only come to one point - it is better to go slow than to rush.

    At this moment, I asked you to search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! His eyes fell on Xiao Hui who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder. His eyes suddenly lit up and he said with a smile: "Xiao Hui, it's me! Do you still recognize me?"  "

    Xiao Hui lay lazily on Gui Li's shoulder. For some reason, the monkey's face was flushed, and he looked a bit like a normal person who had drunk too much.  Please search Piaotian Literature in Zeng. The novels are better and updated faster! Keep calling ?After a few sounds, he weakly opened his monkey eyes and asked Zeng to search for Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! After taking a look, he let out an impatient "Zhi Zhi" sound twice and closed his eyes again.  On.

    I once asked to search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! But he is not angry at all. Looking at him, he seems to be very fond of it. The four words "drooling" are clearly written on his forehead.

    Gui Li looked at Zeng and asked to search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! That expression seemed to have not changed at all in ten years. He suddenly sighed and said: "Forget it! It is also tired today. In the future  If we meet again by chance, we’ll talk about it then.”

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! He looked at Xiao Hui reluctantly, nodded, and then moved his eyes to Gui Li's face.

    Gui Li said calmly: "If there is a confrontation between good and evil in the future, and you and I are enemies, you can just take action. As for" He raised his eyes and looked at Zeng Please search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! After a long while, he said slowly  : "You and I have different views and will definitely be enemies, but in my heart, I still regard you as a friend."

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! I was overjoyed, smiled broadly, nodded vigorously, stretched out my hand to pat Gui Li on the shoulder, but suddenly felt it was inappropriate, so I took it back.  Then he rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of something. A snicker appeared at the corner of his mouth. He reached into his arms and took out something. It was a rather shabby book with a blue cover. There was no writing on the cover, and he didn't know it was a book.  what book?

    Gui Li frowned. For some reason, the book seemed familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had seen it.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Quietly put this book into Gui Li's hand, and chuckled: "We are brothers, we have met for the first time in ten years, and I will give you a small gift."

    ????????????????????????????Gui Li looked at Zeng, who asked to search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! His smile was half happy, but also half inexplicable and sleazy. He frowned and looked at the book in his hand, and opened it casually

    "ah!"

    Even with Gui Li's current calmness and determination, he still trembled and hurriedly closed the book.  The content of this book is filled with many words and pictures. The pictures are full of naked men and women. However, ten years ago, when they were still young, they searched Piaotian Literature on Tongtian Peak. The novel is better and updated faster! I want to use it.  Replace Xiao Hui's *book.

    "You" Gui Li was speechless for a moment.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! She glared at him and said: "If you don't want both of us to be ruined, don't speak loudly."

    Gui Li stared at him, with an inexplicable confusion in his heart. He should have thought that this man was really fooling around, but somehow, this seemingly boring and uninteresting action suddenly made him and Zeng Qing in front of him search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and more updated.  Come on! We got a lot closer all of a sudden, and the old days seemed to be back again.

    Please search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! She smiled at him, turned around and walked back.  This time he came up with wisdom out of desperation, but it actually had a profound meaning. If he wanted to pull this friend back from the devil's path, he had to let him recognize himself as his friend first.  Now that he risked being ridiculed by everyone for doing such a boring thing, Gui Li was really speechless. I think when they meet again in the future, their relationship will be much better than now.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile on his face.

    Fa Xiang walked back to him, saw a smile on his face, and said, "Senior Brother Zeng, why are you so happy?"

    Please search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! I was in a good mood. I made a face at the Dharma and said: "Buddha said: Don't say it, don't say it!"

    Fa Xiang smiled and glanced at Gui Li in the distance. He saw the man standing there, holding a thick blue book in his hand. His face seemed a little complicated, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  He shook his head and said to the others: "The matter here is over, let's go! We'll talk about anything later."

    Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! I nodded first, and then Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi also silently nodded in agreement.

    The four of them turned into four colors of light, soared into the air, circled in mid-air, and then went away.

    Gui Li stood on the huge tree trunk, and suddenly felt a little empty in his heart, as if he had lost something.  His eyes immediately fell on the book in his hand, and then he raised his hand, as if he was about to throw the book away, but suddenly smiled bitterly, and finally took the book back and put it in his arms.

    Then, he took a deep breath, took another breath, cheered up, and said: "Xiao Hui, let's go out!"

    This time, Xiao Hui didn’t even open his eyes and shouted twice vaguely: “Zhizhi, Zhizhi.” I don’t know if it was an answer.

    &nbsp; Gui Li smiled slightly, waved his right hand, took up the soul-eating magic weapon, turned into blue light, flew away like lightning, and left the giant tree.

    Ghost Li flew over the Dead Lake, flying through the mist and mist like a cloud.  He came out of Nei Ze, found his direction in mid-air, and then flew towards the place where the Ghost King Sect's troops were deployed in Wai Ze.

    His flying speed was naturally extremely fast, but the dead area was really vast. After flying for less than half an hour, what he saw was still a vast sea of ??grass and green everywhere.  Although I don’t know how many death traps there are down here, looking at it from mid-air, the scenery is picturesque and refreshing.

    Just when he was about to fly to where the Ghost King Sect’s men and horses were, Gui Li suddenly frowned, and there was a faint smell of familiar blood in the air, drifting away in the wind.

    Gui Li's expression changed, he let out a slight whistle, and suddenly the green light under his feet became brighter, and he rushed down from the sky.

    ??A sharp blue light fell from the sky, carrying a fierce wind, flying over the green grass and pond.  The invisible wind blew the water of Caohai Pond to both sides, causing ripples on the water.

    Soon, Gui Li saw where the Ghost King Sect’s men and horses were gathering, and saw that many people were still gathered here. It seemed that at least most of them were safe, so he was half relieved.

    At this time, the disciples of the Ghost King Sect also noticed Gui Li falling from the sky and stood up one after another.

    Gui Li fell down and stood on the ground, but his first reaction was to frown even more tightly.  The smell of blood here is extremely strong. It seems that the smell of blood just smelled at high altitude was emanating from here.

    The disciples of the Ghost King Sect beside him all bowed their heads and stood in awe. Although Gui Li had not killed anyone indiscriminately over the years, his temperament had changed greatly as he practiced the devil's way. He often exuded coldness involuntarily. In the Ghost King Sect, except for the sect leader, the Ghost King, other ordinary disciples  The person who is most in awe is him, a rising star.

    At this time, a man emerged from the crowd. He was a young man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was quite handsome. He was Yan Hui.

    He walked forward, saluted Gui Li, and said, "Deputy sect master, you are back."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "What's going on here?"

    Yan Hui stopped talking and signaled Gui Li with his eyes. Gui Li understood and walked forward.  Yan Hui glanced around and said loudly: "The deputy sect master is back. Everyone, stick to your posts. There is no need to panic."

    Everyone responded in unison and then dispersed.

    Yan Hui quickly followed Gui Li and whispered, "Follow me."

    After saying that, he strode towards the remote place on the right.  The two walked for a while and came to a place with lush grass, which was as tall as half a person. Although there was no one around, the smell of blood in the air became stronger.

    Gui Li looked at Yan Hui. Yan Hui's face was slightly pale and he whispered, "See for yourself!" As he said that, he walked to the patch of grass and reached out to push away the weeds.

    Gui Li stepped forward slowly, looked into the grass, and his expression suddenly changed.  I saw that the outside of the grass looked the same as the surroundings, but the middle part was dyed bright red with human blood. The smell of blood assaulted my nostrils, making me want to vomit when I smell it.  Under the thick grass, the bones of thirteen people were piled up. The death conditions were horrific, and almost everyone's body was broken into several pieces.

    Even though Gui Li has been in the Demon Sect these years, he is used to seeing bloody events, but this is the first time he has seen such cruel methods.

    He closed his eyes and calmed down, then his face returned to calmness, and he slowly walked forward and looked carefully in front of the bones.

    Yan Hui followed him and whispered: "These disciples were all arranged to guard here last night. This place is the farthest from where our team is, and it is the farthest spy we have deployed. These people are also quite capable.  . Unexpectedly, they were all slaughtered overnight without any sound."

    Gui Li's face was gloomy, his eyes were getting colder, and he said slowly: "Who is the murderer? Do you have any clues?"

    Yan Hui did not answer immediately, but said: "Deputy sect leader, come here and take a look."

    Gui Li glanced at him and saw Yan Hui stepping over these miserable corpses and walking deeper into the grass.  There was another corpse deeper in the grass, but this man's body was relatively intact. Only one left hand was missing.

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly. He knew this person. His name was Xu Chonghai. He was a highly respected person under his command. He didn't expect that he would die here.

    Yan Hui walked to Xu Chonghai and said, "Look."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????? ? by Gui Li walked closer and looked down at the ground. He was shocked to see the only remaining right hand next to Xu Chonghai's head scratching two words on the dirt:

    Fish──strange.

    The word "fish" is still clear, but the second word "weird" is already confusing. It seems that Xu Chonghai is exhausted.

    ??"Fish monster?" Gui Li frowned.

    Yan Hui nodded and said, "I don't know what this means. Are there fish monsters around here? But after I discovered them today, I immediately searched the surrounding area, but I found no trace of any fish monsters at all."

    Gui Li slowly turned around and walked out of the grass, followed by Yan Hui.  The unpleasant smell in the air is still very strong, but it seems much fresher than in the grass.

    Gui Li took a deep breath and suddenly said: "Where is the monk who kills lives! Why isn't he here?"

    Yan Hui was silent for a moment and said: "After he saw this scene in the morning, he was furious. Later, he somehow saw from Xu Chonghai's gestures that the mysterious fish monsters were heading south, so he chased them alone.  Even though I tried to persuade him, he didn't listen. And"

    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence.

    Gui Li glanced at him and said, "What?"

    A trace of hatred flashed across Yan Hui's face, and he said: "Originally, Deputy Sect Master, you strictly ordered us not to conflict with Hehuan Sect and Wandu Sect before you come back. But with such a murderous incident this morning, I am afraid that it was caused by Wandu Sect or Wandu Sect."  The poisonous hands of the Hehuan faction secretly brought people to their location to find out. If it was really their fault, they would naturally take revenge."

    Gui Li said calmly: "The incident happened suddenly, and you were not wrong. Then what will be the result after going there?"

    Yan Hui hesitated for a moment and said: "This is beyond my expectation. It turned out that all the troops from Wan Du Sect suddenly withdrew from Death Lake the day before for unknown reasons, and the Hehuan Sect" He looked at  Looking at Gui Li, he whispered: "It seems that the same thing happened to us, more than twenty people died."

    Gui Li’s expression changed slightly and he said, “Is there such a thing?”

    Yan replied: "That's right, I checked it out personally and then came back."

    Gui Li remained silent, standing there as if deep in thought.

    Yan Hui didn't dare to disturb him for a while, but after a long time, Gui Li still didn't speak. He couldn't help but whispered: "Deputy sect leader, what should we do now?"

    Gui Li did not directly answer Yan Hui's words. Instead, as if he suddenly remembered something, he turned to look at him and said, "Has the Ghost King Sect Master been here before I came back?"

    Yan Hui's expression changed, and then he nodded and said, "Yes."

    A faint light flashed in Gui Li's eyes, and he said, "What did he say?"

    Yan replied: "The sect master came with the two holy envoys Qinglong and Zhuque. He came to the area to check out the situation. His face was very ugly, but in the end he only said: 'All affairs here will be handled by the deputy sect master.  ’ After that, he left with the two holy envoys.”

    Gui Li’s face was expressionless, and there was another moment of silence.  Naturally, Yan Hui was not aware of the sudden subtle relationship between Ghost King and Ghost Li, so he could only watch him from the sidelines.

    After a while, Gui Li nodded and said: "You handled this matter very well. Now that the matter in Death Lake has come to an end, from now on, you will immediately lead your subordinates to leave here and return to Huqi Mountain."

    Yan Hui nodded and said, "What about you, deputy sect leader?"

    Gui Li turned his head and looked at the long white clouds on the horizon. It looked flawless and white. Who could have imagined how many bloody things would happen under it?

    He said calmly: "Although the killing monk is a little impulsive, his tracking skills are unique. The origin of these fish monsters is unknown, and they killed my men, so I naturally have to track them down."

    Yan Hui lowered his head slightly behind his back and said, "Yes."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Go ahead!"

    After saying that, he gradually looked towards the south. He saw a vast sea of ??grass there, and the wind blew across the dead swamp. He didn't know what secrets were hidden there.

    Unexpectedly, the mysterious fish-headed monster who suddenly attacked Xiaohuan when he secretly met with Jin Ping'er and Qin Wuyan a few days ago suddenly appeared in his mind

 Text Chapter 2 Inquiry

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The wind is rustling, the ancient road is lonely, and it stretches forward alone.

    "Yiyi Xian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan have left Death Lake and traveled eastward for three days.

    In the middle of the day, they were still walking on the ancient road, but the originally flat wilderness on both sides of the ancient road had been replaced by more and more hills and jungles.

    Zhou Yixian glanced forward and saw a dilapidated stone pavilion on the roadside not far ahead. He felt tired from walking, so he turned to Xiaohuan and said, "Let's go over and have a rest."

    Xiaohuan responded, then glanced back, with a smile in his eyes, and said: "Taoist Master, let's go sit down together!"

    The wild dog Taoist who had been following them smiled and nodded.  Originally, after Taoist Wild Dog left Death Lake, for some reason he followed Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan from afar, which initially made Yiyi Xian a little uneasy.  But a few days ago, after suddenly meeting the middle-aged man on the road who claimed to be a tourist, Xiaohuan said a few words to him, and the relationship became closer. In the past few days, he had become much closer and followed directly behind them.  .

    Zhou Yixian walked to the pavilion and watched Taoist Wild Dog follow Xiao Huan in.  He was not as polite to the wild dog as Xiao Huan. He rolled his eyes and suddenly said in a strange manner: "I said, Priest Wild Dog, why are you following the two of us all the time? We are all paupers and there is nothing for you to rob.  "

    Taoist Wild Dog glared at Zhou Xian and retorted: "Smelly old man, you are pretending to be poor again. Don't think I don't know there is something weird in that bamboo pole of yours!"

    Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were both startled.  Zhou Yixian immediately jumped up as if his butt was burned by fire, his face flushed, and he said angrily: "Good guy, I have known for a long time that you are not a good person. You are indeed coveting my money."

    Taoist Wild Dog rolled his eyes at him, but before he spoke, Xiao Huan next to him said with slight surprise: "Taoist Master, how do you know?"

    As soon as Xiaohuan opened his mouth, Taoist Wild Dog's voice suddenly became quieter for some reason. After a moment of hesitation, Sansan said to Xiaohuan: "He never leaves his hands with the bamboo pole every day, even when sleeping, he holds it in his arms. That's okay, but he  Every once in a while, he would touch the bamboo pole involuntarily. Looking at it like this, any idiot would know that there is something wrong with the bamboo pole."

    Xiaohuan burst out laughing.  Elder Zhou Xian blushed, snorted, and turned away. Suddenly he felt that it was too embarrassing. He turned back to Taoist Wild Dog and said angrily: "Even if there is something wrong with my bamboo pole, it's not your turn to take care of it. You  Rather, tell me, why have you been following us?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was stunned and speechless for a moment.

    Zhou Yixian suddenly became proud, with a smile on his face, pointing at the wild dog and saying: "Ha, don't think I don't know, you covet my property and the beauty of our little ring, and you are plotting evil all day long"

    "Grandpa!" Xiaohuan's face turned red and she called out to Zhouxian loudly.

    It was only then that Zhou Yixian realized that what he said was wrong, but he couldn't hold back his old face, so he said, "Tell me, is it"

    Taoist Wild Dog glanced at Xiao Huan secretly, and saw that the fair skin on the girl's face was white and rosy at the moment, slightly shy, but her bright eyes were like stars, shining brightly, and a youthful beauty seemed to come to her face.  Wild Dog suddenly felt inferior for no reason and lowered his head.

    Xiao Huan glared at Grandpa Zhou Xian.  She has been wandering around the world with Yiyi Xian since she was a child. She has seen a lot and is naturally more open-minded than ordinary girls. At this moment, she turned to the wild dog Taoist and said: "Taoist, don't listen to my grandfather's nonsense. He has a dog's mouth."  No ivory can come out of it"

    Zhou Yixian was furious and said: "How dare you call grandpa a dog? That guy is obviously a wild dog!"

    Xiaohuan stuck out his tongue and made a face at the wild dog.  There was a buzzing sound in the wild dog's mind, and he felt that his eyes were filled with this beautiful face, and he could no longer tolerate other colors, and he couldn't care less about Yi Xian mocking him.

    Zhou Yixian turned his head angrily and said to the wild dog: "Hey, you haven't said why you are following us yet! If you can tell me a good reason, I will let you follow; if you can't tell me, hehe, I will let you know.  I’m awesome!”

    The wild dog slowly withdrew his gaze, remained silent for a long time, and said, "I don't know either."

    "Ha!" Zhou Xian laughed loudly, with disdain on his face.

    But Xiaohuan looked at Taoist Wild Dog and said with interest: "Taoist Master, what's wrong? You can't be homeless, right?"

    The wild dog gave a bitter smile and said: "You are right." For some reason, he seemed particularly willing to talk in front of this girl at the moment. As soon as he started talking, he continued inexplicably: "I have been weird since I was a child.  My parents treated me as a monster and threw me into the wilderness, leaving me to fend for myself"

    "Ah!" Xiao Huan covered her mouth with her hands, surprised.  But Zhou Xian rolled his eyes with a look of disbelief.look.

    "The wild dog Taoist priest continued: "Later, I was found by a group of wild dogs. Instead of eating me, they took food in their mouths and fed me. So when I became wiser, I always called myself a wild dog."

    Zhou Yixian sneered again from the side, but Xiaohuan looked attentive and nodded slightly.

    Wild Dog Taoist ignored Yi Xian, smiled at Xiaohuan, and said: "So I have had no home since I was a child. If I must say it, the doghouse is my home. Later, a senior from the previous generation of Blood Refining Hall  He met me by chance, and out of pity, he took me under his wing and taught me Taoism. From then on, I considered the Blood Refining Hall to be my home."

    Zhou Yixian sneered: "Then you should go back to the Blood Refining Hall. Why are you still walking outside all day?"

    Taoist Wild Dog lowered his head, with a gloomy expression, and said after a while: "The Blood Refining Hall has been destroyed by the Ghost King Sect, and the leader is the Ghost Li you have seen."

    "What?" Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were surprised at the same time.  The internal fighting within the Demon Sect is fierce and cruel, but it is not publicized to the outside world. Therefore, Zhou Xian and others do not know about the Ghost King Sect's annexation of the Blood Refining Hall.  However, they were surprised at the same time, but their reactions were also different.

    Zhou Yixian frowned, as if he had thought of something. He shook his head and sighed for a while, saying: "What a pity! How powerful the Blood Refining Hall was when the black-hearted old man was here, alas"

    Xiaohuan didn’t think much about it, but after being stunned, he remembered something and said, “Did Gui Li lead his men to kill you all? Then why are you still following him?”

    The corner of Taoist Wild Dog's mouth twitched, and he slowly told the story briefly.

    After hearing this, Xiaohuan snorted and said to Zhou Yixian: "Those old people are too spineless."

    But Zhou Yixian glared at her and said: "You are so young, what do you know about having no backbone? If it is a matter of life and death, not everyone has that backbone."

    Xiaohuan curled his lips and said, "Then wouldn't this Taoist Wild Dog Priest prefer death to surrender?"

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Wild Dog, nodded, and said: "I didn't realize that you still had such backbone before. It's not easy. But over the years, Gui Li has been known as the Blood Master and has killed countless people. Why did he just let him go?"  Passed you?"

    Taoist Wild Dog shook his head and said, "I don't know either."

    Zhou Xian was silent, his eyes seemed to be deep in thought, and his usual playful smile gradually disappeared.  Taoist Wild Dog couldn't help but be startled when he saw Zhou Yixian suddenly showing such an expression, which was very different from the past. But just as Xiao Huan opened his mouth to speak, his attention was attracted.

    Xiaohuan glanced at him and whispered: "Then you follow him all day long, don't you feel uncomfortable? He destroyed the Blood Refining Hall, which was so kind to you, you must hate him, right?"

    The wild dog was at a loss for a while, and then fell silent. After a while, he slowly shook his head and said blankly: "I don't know either. I originally hated this person very much, but over the past few days, I have slowly thought that there is no point in blaming him.  ? Even if it weren’t for him or the Ghost King Sect, the Wan Du Sect would do the same thing as the Hehuan Sect, and the Ghost King Sect would just be one step ahead.”

    "Huh?" Xiaohuan didn't say anything, but Yiyi Xian made a slightly surprised sound first, looked at Taoist Wild Dog up and down again, and said with admiration: "You can actually think of this level, I  I underestimate you."

    Taoist Wild Dog rolled his eyes at Zhou Xian, obviously not interested in Zhou Xian's praise.  Zhou Yixian was so bored that he laughed and was not angry.

    The wild dog Taoist glanced at Xiao Huan and saw her bright eyes like water, which were filled with eye waves, as if they were flowing. It was really touching. For some reason, he did not dare to look more. He lowered his head and said: "I never died that day.  When I came out, I was very tired of spending the whole day among the people from the Ghost King Sect, especially when I occasionally see the elders and others. I happened to see you, so I followed you for some reason."

    Taoist Wild Dog suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He quickly raised his head and said to Xiaohuan: "But I have absolutely no intention of harming you. I don't know why. I'm probably just walking around! If if you  If you don’t want to, I’ll leave now.”

    Xiaohuan smiled slightly and said: "It doesn't matter! I don't care. Then you can come with us from now on! The world is so big anyway, I don't think you have anywhere to go."

    Zhou Yixian was startled, pulled Xiaohuan over and lowered his voice: "Stupid girl, why did you get this guy to follow us?"

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at her grandfather and said, "This guy or that guy has a name. Besides, he doesn't mean any harm. He's just walking with us. What's there to be afraid of?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "You girl, you don't know how high the sky is. He is a notorious person in the demon sect. I heard that he used to"

    &nbsp; Zhou Yixian suddenly stopped talking. Xiaohuan stared at him and said, "What happened to him before? Tell me what heinous bad things you heard about him doing before?"

    Zhou Yixian scratched his head, thought for a long time, and said sarcastically: "I don't think I heard what he did"

    Xiaohuan burst out laughing and was about to turn around when Yiyi Xian grabbed Xiaohuan and said, "But it's always no good if you let this person follow us! Why is this necessary?"

    Xiaohuan said lightly: "It seems that when we passed by the barren hill last night, a wild boar jumped out from the roadside. Grandpa, you hid far away. It was the Taoist priest who rushed up and drove the wild boar away. Otherwise, I  A weak woman has to face a big wild boar all by herself."

    Zhou Yixian's face turned red and he said: "I am old and frail, how can I stop a big wild boar? Besides, are you considered a weak woman? Not to mention the wild boar, even if a tiger comes, you are not  "

    Xiao Huan suddenly coughed, and Zhou Xian stopped talking.

    Xiaohuan turned around, smiled brightly at Taoist Wild Dog sitting aside, and said, "Taoist Master, I'll ask you to take more care of me from now on."

    The wild dog stood up quickly and said: "No, it's nothing. If there is any rough work, just let me do it."

    Zhou Xian snorted from a distance.

    At this moment, a cold and calm voice suddenly came from outside the pavilion, saying: "So you ran here."

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog trembled and turned around to see Xiao Huan beside him, who had already lost his voice and said, "Ah! It's you!"

    On the ancient road outside Shiting, there was a young man standing with an expressionless face, and a gray-haired monkey lying on his shoulder. It was Gui Li.

    It was early autumn at this time. Although it was noon, the sun was not as hot as in summer, and a cool breeze blew from time to time outside the stone pavilion.

    But in the stone pavilion, the atmosphere suddenly became silent with the arrival of Gui Li, an uninvited guest.

    Taoist Wild Dog sat aside with his face turning red and white, his eyes staring at the ground, and he could see that he was really nervous.  Gui Li, however, was still standing on the other side with an expressionless face. He didn't look at Taoist Wild Dog much, but instead stared at Zhou Xian.

    Xiaohuan looked at Taoist Wild Dog, then at Gui Li, and said carefully after a while: "Well, Zhang Master Gui Li, you, why are you here?"

    Gui Li glanced at her and said, "I'm here to see your grandpa."

    Zhou Xian was startled and said, "Looking for me?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, let me ask you a question, senior."

    Xiao Huan immediately felt relieved, secretly smiled at the wild dog to reassure him, and then turned to be very interested in Gui Li and said: "Ah! You are such a powerful person, what do you want to ask my grandpa?"

    While she was talking, she suddenly saw Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder, his eyes rolling, grinning at her. She couldn't help but feel fond of her, and said with a smile: "Ha, I'm the one who gave you the candied haws. That day  Oh! Do you remember me?"

    "Zhizhi, zhizhi." Monkey Xiao Hui shouted, nodding his head, and suddenly jumped up from Gui Li's shoulder and jumped into Xiao Huan's arms.  It seems that the monkey had a very good impression of the candied haws that day.

    Xiaohuan smiled widely and reached out to catch Xiaohui. Unexpectedly, it suddenly sank after taking it. It was unexpectedly heavy and almost dropped to the ground.  Fortunately, she reacted quickly and hurriedly added strength to stabilize her body and hold Xiao Hui steady, but she felt surprised in her heart.  It only took a few days, and it seemed that Xiao Hui's body had not grown much, so why did he suddenly lose more than half of his weight? It was really strange!

    Gui Li looked very happy as he watched Xiao Huan teasing Xiao Hui, giggling non-stop. There seemed to be a faint smile deep in his eyes, but then it disappeared and turned to face Zhou Xian.

    Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders and said: "My old man is very talented and knowledgeable. There is nothing in the world that I don't know. But it's surprising that you would ask me for advice. What's the matter?  Tell me?"

    Gui Li ignored his bragging and said calmly: "That day in the Death Swamp, a fish-headed monster attacked your granddaughter. Do you still remember?"

    Zhou Xian was startled. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and Xiaohuan next to him heard this and looked over at the same time.

    Xiao Huan hugged Xiao Hui and said, "Yes! That monster is so fierce. If Mr. Gui Li and Sister Ping'er hadn't taken action in time, I would have almost been killed by it."

    Gui Li still looked at Zhou Xian and said, "You said at that time that the monster was a fish-man from one of the sixty-three alien races in Southern Xinjiang, right?"

    Zhou Xian was silent for a moment and said, "Not bad."

    Gui Li cupped his hands and said, "I wonder what else senior knows about the fish-men clan?"

    &nbsp;Yiyi Xian glanced at Gui Li and said, "Why are you suddenly interested in this?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "Since I'm asking for advice from senior, I don't have to hide anything else from you. After you left, my men seemed to have been attacked by a group of monsters similar to the fish-men, causing heavy casualties, so I want to learn more from senior.  .”

    Zhou Xian frowned, his body gradually straightened up, his eyes gradually became thoughtful, but he did not speak.  Gui Li was not in a hurry and stood quietly aside.  After a long while, Zhou Yixian suddenly said: "Did the people who died under your command die in a cruel way? Most of the corpses were chopped into several sections, which is too horrible to look at?"

    "Ah!" This soft cry came from Xiaohuan. Seeing the horror on her face, she was obviously very surprised.

    Gui Li nodded slowly, looked deeply at the old man in front of him, and said, "Yes, that's exactly it."

    Immortal Zhou Yi nodded and said: "That's correct. It must be the work of the sixty-three alien tribesmen of the Shiwan Mountains in Southern Xinjiang. This alien tribe has a strange appearance. They were born with fish heads and human bodies. According to their own legend, they are  They are the descendants of the ancient fish god and a human woman, so they have always regarded themselves as descendants of the fish god. This alien race has always been cruel and easy to kill, and they believe that whether it is an animal or a human, after the slaughter, they can only cut the body into pieces.  Only then can the ghosts be cut into pieces and killed at the same time to avoid future troubles. Therefore, in their hands, whether animals or people, most of them cannot even save the whole corpse."

    Suddenly there was a strange sound, and when the two of them looked, they saw that Xiaohuan's face was pale, his brows were furrowed, and he felt a little nauseous.

    Zhou Xian shook his head slightly, looked at Xiaohuan and sighed: "The world is so big, and there are so many more cruel things that you don't know yet!"

    Gui Li was naturally not like Xiao Huan, but he frowned slightly and said, "Why have you never heard of such ferocious aliens in the past?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi said calmly: "You have always lived in the Central Plains, so naturally you don't understand such barbaric alien races. Among the hundreds of thousands of mountains in southern Xinjiang, there are bad water and poor mountains everywhere. The people there eat hair and drink blood, which is completely different from the civilized people in the Central Plains. But those alien races  They have always been accustomed to the place where their ancestors lived together, and the road that must pass between the Middle Earth and the southern border is exactly where the "Fengxiang Valley", one of the three most decent sects in the world, is located. Occasionally, a few barbarians come over, and most of them are.  He was killed by the disciples of Fenxiang Valley using Immortal Taoism, so the Central Plains has never known the details of the foreign races in Southern Xinjiang. I also traveled around the world when I was young and went near the Shiwan Mountain in Southern Xinjiang, so I only knew a little bit about them."

    Gui Li nodded slowly, but the light in his eyes gradually brightened, and said: "According to what the senior said, it is understandable that a foreigner comes in occasionally, but such a large group of foreigners entered the Central Plains silently, and they arrived in Lijiang  The death swamp that is thousands of miles away in southern Xinjiang is simply impossible. Unless something goes wrong in the Incense Valley that guards southern Xinjiang"

    Zhou Yixian suddenly stretched his waist and said lazily: "That's your business, I don't care."

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "Thank you, senior."

    After saying that, he turned around, only to see Xiao Huan holding Xiao Hui and playing with him.

    From the corner of her eye, Xiao Huan saw Gui Li looking over, and couldn't help but smile: "You monkey is so cute! By the way, why did it suddenly gain so much weight? Also, look at the sudden opening of such a deep incision on its forehead.  Huihen seems to have an extra eye. Haha, isn’t it! Monkey?”

    As he said that, Xiao Huan made a face to Xiao Hui, who grinned "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" and his tail swayed behind him.

    Gui Li's heart moved.  Ever since Xiao Hui drank the mysterious liquid and swallowed the strange stone that day in the Emperor's Treasury, he slept for two days and two nights as if he was drunk.  After waking up, I didn't see it eating anything, but it suddenly gained a lot of weight, and its appearance gradually began to change. The color of its coat became more and more shiny, especially the gray mark on its forehead, which became more and more obvious.

    But apart from these, there are no other changes in Xiao Hui, he is still the same playful and delicious one.  Gui Li was a little worried at first, but when he saw that Xiao Hui was nothing strange, he gradually felt relieved.

    At this moment, Gui Li paused and turned his gaze to Taoist Wild Dog.  Taoist Wild Dog glanced at him, with a hint of fear in his eyes.

    Gui Li said calmly: "Do you plan to follow them in the future?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was silent for a moment and said, "Yes."

    "Gui Li said: "Do you still remember what I told you before? People like the boss will come to you at any time."

    Taoist Wild Dog looked gloomy, but after looking at Xiaohuan, he still said: "I understand, and I don't care. They rebelled against the sect themselves. Do they still have the nerve to come see me?"

    Gui Li glanced at Xiaohuan intentionally or unintentionally, then withdrew his gaze and said, "If you want to do this, then that's up to you."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? wild dogThe person was startled and raised his head, as if he didn't expect Gui Li to be so easy to talk to.  Gui Li ignored him, walked aside and said hello to Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui jumped out of Xiao Huan's arms and jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder.

    Xiaohuan was startled, rather reluctant to leave, and said, "Are you leaving now?"

    Gui Li nodded and cupped his hand to Zhou Xianyi. Immediately, a green light appeared under his body, instantly turning into a brilliant green light, soaring straight into the sky, and disappearing in the sky after a while.

    Seeing Gui Li disappear, Taoist Wild Dog suddenly let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that just now Gui Li had an invisible power when he was standing here, making him unable to breathe.

    Xiaohuan saw it and was about to laugh at him, but suddenly she heard a gust of wind behind her, and a soft voice sounded softly from behind: "Sister, we meet again."

    Xiaohuan was startled, but before she could turn around, she already laughed and said, "Sister Ping'er."

    Looking back, it turned out that it was the charming and unparalleled Jin Ping'er, standing behind with a smile, and she didn't know when she appeared.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog is a member of the Demon Cult after all. He is quite afraid of Jin Ping'er, and his expression is a little uncomfortable.  But Xiaohuan and Jin Ping'er were really good friends, and they were so happy when they saw her that they made her laugh non-stop.

    Like a sister, Jin Ping'er touched Xiaohuan's head lovingly, then glanced at the sky intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "Sister Xiaohuan, I am looking for you today because I actually want to ask a few words to your grandfather.  .”

    Xiao Huan, Yi Xian and the wild dog were all stunned.

    Jin Ping'er calmly said to Zhou Xianxian: "I still have a few questions to ask you about the foreign fish people in southern Xinjiang!"

    Zhou Xian was dumbfounded and frowned, but Jin Ping'er looked lightly towards the sky before asking questions.

    I saw a faint ray of light shuttled between the high white clouds, gradually heading south.

 Text Chapter 3 Sword Dance

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Late at night.

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.

    The sky was dark, there was no moon or starlight, and boundless darkness shrouded Xiaozhu Peak.  Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, stood alone on the moon platform at the back of Xiaozhu Peak.

    The Moon Watching Platform here is actually the most famous place on Xiaozhu Peak. Together with the "Sea of ??Clouds" and "Hong Kong Bridge" on Qingyun Mountain's Tongtian Peak, "Moon Watching" is one of the six scenic spots in Qingyun.

    The mountain behind Xiaozhu Peak is also covered with dense bamboo forests, but unlike the "black knot bamboo" on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak, Xiaozhu Peak is rich in another exotic bamboo - tear bamboo.  This kind of bamboo is emerald green in color, has a slender body, and has nearly twice as many joints as ordinary bamboo. However, the bamboo is extremely tough and is said to be the best in the world. Even ordinary woodcutter cannot cut it.  But the most famous thing about the Tearing Bamboo is that the emerald green body of the bamboo is covered with little pink spots, just like the sad tears of a gentle woman, which is extremely beautiful.

    And the origin of the name Xiaozhufeng also comes from this.

    As for the viewing platform, it is actually a cliff hanging alone in mid-air. Except for the back half that is connected to the mountain, most of it is suspended high in the sky.  It is said that when the moon is bright at night, the moonlight will slowly rise from the bottom of the mountain and slowly climb up to the viewing platform. The moment the moonlight completely illuminates the viewing platform, it is also when the moon is in the sky.

    The moon-watching platform is the most beautiful when it is at that time. In an instant, the clear moonlight will suddenly shine down brilliantly, shooting backwards from the smooth rock of the moon-watching platform, illuminating the entire Xiaozhu Peak in an instant.  People standing on the moon-watching platform at that moment almost felt as if they were standing in a fairyland; what's more, legend has it that on the night of the full moon, which only appeared once a century, people would actually feel like they were standing on the bright moon.  The excitement of that feeling is truly endlessly desirable.

    However, the moon is dark and the wind is high tonight, so it is obviously not the time to appreciate the beautiful view of the moon. Not to mention the viewing platform on the back mountain of Xiaozhu Peak, even the place where the disciples of the front mountain live is in darkness. It is obvious that everyone has already fallen asleep.

    Only Lu Xueqi somehow managed to come to this lonely and deserted place alone.

    Tianya, who never leaves her body, is still behind her, gently emitting soft blue light in the darkness, illuminating some places around her.  The night wind blew coldly, gently blowing her snow-white clothes.

    On her temples, there were a few strands of soft hair, which were messed up by the wind and brushed against her fair face. However, she didn't seem to pay attention at all. She stood silently at the front of the cliff of the viewing platform, staring blankly into the distance.  .

    The mountain wind gradually became stronger, and her clothes began to flutter in the wind.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, and there is darkness, an abyss.

    On the edge of the cliff, in the dim light, the woman in white stood alone.

    Little by little, something emerged in my heart. It was originally a gentle feeling, but how could it slowly turn into sadness.

    For a moment, like an invisible blade stabbed deeply in his heart.

    The mark engraved in the deep heart turns out to be a person’s face.

    ?????????????????????????

    She slowly opened her arms in a secluded place at night when no one was around. In front of her was boundless darkness, as if the sky and the earth were vast.

    The wind was so strong that it rushed into her arms as if to tear her apart. The darkness under her feet was suddenly ready to move. Dark hands stretched out from unknown places and wrapped around her body, trying to pull her into the abyss.

    But she seemed to be crazy, just staring silently, the wind blowing her thin and fragile body at the moment, like a lily blooming in the dark.

    The night is deep.

    The inexplicable cold penetrated every part of the body, except for the mind. Only the mind was suddenly hot. The tenderness hidden deep in the heart suddenly burst out like a burning flame, and then condensed into -  —

    A face.

    "Changlang"

    A sharp sound suddenly sounded in the dark night, echoing far away.

    The Tianya Divine Sword was unsheathed and glowed brightly in the darkness.  The white figure then rose up and caught Tianya in mid-air. The biting mountain wind suddenly swept up. Accompanied by the white figure, on the moon-watching platform, an incredibly beautiful sword dance began.

    The autumn water falls like a long sky, turning into the boundless Milky Way, moving gracefully in the delicate hands, flowing happily in the dark night.  Sometimes it soars to the sky, sometimes it falls to the ground, sometimes it turns into silver-clad flowing light, nostalgic for that peerless face; sometimes it scatters into stars all over the sky, shining brightly.

    Lu Xueqi was on the moon-gazing platform, biting her lip deeply and closing her eyes. Her body seemed to be floating in the wind, like floating catkins or cold flowers, dancing out the sad and beautiful figure in this world.

    She turned into whiteShe had exhausted all her strength, her face was so pale, as if she could still see faint beads of sweat, but she didn't stop. Maybe she could forget everything only when her body was tired!

    So she danced, danced, that figure in the night, faint and beautiful

    "Ding!"

    With a soft crisp sound, the Tianya Divine Sword slowly fell from the hand. The sharp sword ignored the hard rock and pierced into the stone silently like thorns in the snow.

    ??The brilliant and beautiful white figure gradually lowered, and darkness quietly surged in.

    Who is breathing low in the dark?

    There are water drops, dripping gently and falling on the stones. Maybe they are sweat after fatigue?

    She panted lightly, panting, and then slowly calmed down, her eyes raised, but there was a hint of confusion.

    At some point, she danced to the back of the moon-watching platform. There was a bamboo forest in front of her, and in front of her was the slender and gentle tear bamboo.

    Under the faint light, there are little tears, like a heartbroken woman.

    She stared blankly, and then suddenly laughed, silently, as if with a bit of bitterness, and then regardless of the dust on the ground or the white clothes on her body, she sat on the ground with her back against the Tears Bamboo.

    Raise your head and look at the sky!

    The sky is endless

    The night wind blows, and there seems to be a faint familiar smell.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    It turns out that after being tired, the look in my heart is even more profound.

    The past events, bit by bit, seem to be engraved in my heart and can never be erased.

    Just like that day outside the Emperor's Treasury, he impulsively took her hand to save her, completely forgetting his own danger.

    She still had her eyes closed, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.  Then, thinking, thinking

    It wasn’t until I thought about the mysterious words that appeared flying around them at that last moment that I realized that those words were deeply engraved in my mind.  Maybe, you can forget him this way?

    She said this to her deep heart. Although she didn't believe it herself, she still said softly:

    "Heaven and earth are unkind, treating all things as stupid dogs"

    Late at night, the ancient words are like a curse, echoing lowly in the darkness.

    ※※※

    ?? Qingyun Mountain has Tongtian Peak and the ancestor’s ancestral hall.

    The light in the main hall was still a little dim as usual. Master Daoxuan, the master, held three pillars of fragrance in his hands. He respectfully paid homage to the souls of countless ancestors, then took a step forward and placed the sandalwood in his hand on the altar table.  in the incense burner.

    Beside him, there was only the down-and-out old man who took care of the ancestor's ancestral hall.  The dim light shone on his face, and the deep wrinkles seemed to be carved on his face.

    Daoxuan turned his head, his eyes fell on his face, and suddenly said: "You seem to be looking a little older."

    The old man had no expression on his face and said calmly: "Time makes people grow older, what's so strange about it?"

    Daoxuan smiled and seemed to want to say something else. Suddenly, a voice came from outside the ancestral hall: "Senior, disciple Lin Jingyu is back and comes to say hello to senior."

    Daoxuan frowned slightly and remained silent. The old man slowly took a step forward, but did not leave the ancestral hall. He only raised his voice and said, "It's you. When did you come back?"

    Lin Jingyu said respectfully outside: "The disciple came back the day before. After reporting to the leader, he went back to Longshou Peak to meet the first senior brother. As soon as he had time, he came over to pay homage to the senior."

    There seemed to be a faint smile on the old man's lips, and he said, "Oh, that's it. Then wait outside, I have a guest here."

    Lin Jingyu seemed startled for a moment outside. In the past, no one came to this ancestral hall. Unexpectedly, there were still guests today.  However, he had been practicing under this mysterious old man for ten years and already respected him as a mentor. He immediately responded and waited quietly aside.

    Master Daoxuan slowly walked a few steps and stood in the shadow of the main hall. Looking out from the door, he saw Lin Jingyu carrying the dragon-slaying sword on his back under the warm sunshine. He was wearing long clothes and a jade belt around his waist. He had a handsome face.  , standing respectfully on the side of the ancestor's ancestral hall, waiting patiently.

    He looked at him silently for a while and said: "This child is a good material. Regardless of his qualifications and his character, he is the best choice."

    The old man's steps seemed a little slow. He walked to him and looked out, saying, "Then why didn't you take him under your wing back then?"

    Master Daoxuan looked at Lin Jingyu who was standing outside the ancestral hall. The young man was in his prime. No matter where he looked, he could see that?Such a vigorous vitality and compelling edge make people feel that he is different.

    Master Daoxuan suddenly smiled, a very ordinary smile, then turned around and said to the old man: "Because he is so much like the same person. His temperament, expression, and even his qualifications are all the same as that person."  He's so similar. If he were around me, I wouldn't be able to sleep."

    The muscles on the face of the old man next to him suddenly seemed to twitch.

    Master Daoxuan turned around, looked at him, and looked at him indifferently. After a long time, he suddenly shook his head, and then said with a smile: "I was kidding you!" Before he finished speaking, he frowned and then touched his chest with his hand.  , coughed a few times.

    The old man glanced at his chest, then at Master Daoxuan's face that turned slightly pale at this moment, and said calmly: "It's been ten years, has your injury not healed yet?"

    Master Daoxuan did not speak, but his cough gradually became louder, and then his face gradually became ugly. After a while, the cough slowly subsided.

    Master Daoxuan let out a long breath, turned around, no longer looked at Lin Jingyu outside the door, walked to the memorial platform enshrining countless ancestors of Qingyun Sect, stared at it for a while, and then said quietly: "Me too  I didn’t expect that the backlash of the ‘Zhu Xian Sword’ would be so powerful!”

    The old man walked over slowly, reached for a rag, and began to wipe it gently on the heavy altar table. He said: "The power of the Zhuxian Sword is so huge, and coupled with the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', it is enough to defy the heavens.  It is a ferocious thing that goes against the will of God, you should have known that when you used the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals."

    Master Daoxuan said calmly: "Of course I know that on the stone tablet in Huanyue Cave, all the ancestors from Patriarch Qingye down have left strict orders not to use this sword unless absolutely necessary!"

    The old man wiped the altar table slowly, very slowly. It seemed that he had been wiping it like this for many years, so he was so focused.  He looked at the table, suddenly smiled, and said: "Actually, I have also thought that maybe if you use the Zhuxian Ancient Sword a few more times, you might die faster than me."

    Master Daoxuan looked at the old man's hunched back, and the pupils in his eyes suddenly shrank. After a while, he slowly turned around and walked out.

    "Are you leaving?" The old man's desolate voice came from behind him.

    Daoxuan Zhenren stopped, but did not look back. After a moment, his voice slowly came over: "Do you still remember what I said when I saved you?"

    The old man stood in the dark shadows and did not answer.

    Master Daoxuan didn't look back. A strange aura seemed to be floating in the ancestral hall. After a while, Master Daoxuan's voice was heard calmly: "I saved you because I owe you, but I won't let you live like this."  Longer than me!"

    The old man's body had disappeared into the shadows and remained motionless. Master Daoxuan immediately walked out and left the ancestral hall.

    ※※※

    Lin Jingyu was waiting patiently outside when he suddenly saw the real person in charge walking out of the ancestral hall. He was startled and saluted quickly.  Master Daoxuan glanced at him, as if some strange light flashed in his eyes, then nodded and left.

    Lin Jingyu watched the Master Master leave. For some reason, as soon as Master Daoxuan came out of the ancestral hall just now, he suddenly felt that the Master Master's face seemed a little strangely pale.

    While Lin Jingyu was thinking to himself, the old man's voice came from the ancestral hall, saying slowly: "Is it Jingyu? Come in."

    Lin Jingyu quickly responded: "Yes." After saying that, he walked into the ancestral hall.

    As soon as he entered the ancestor's ancestral hall, Lin Jingyu suddenly felt a chill on his body, and at the same time, the surrounding area became dark.  He couldn't help but frown. For the past ten years, he had been following this mysterious old man to take care of the ancestral temple. But from the day he arrived, he felt that this ancestral temple was very strange. It always felt dark and gloomy.  , but it’s not completely dark here. Instead, there are many incense candles lit in front of the ancestors’ memorial tablets. However, the dim light of these dim candles seems to exist only to set off the deeper darkness here, and it cannot let them out at all.  This hall gets rid of the dark and even gloomy feeling.

    But after all, he has lived here for ten years, and he is extremely admiring of the old man standing in the shadows. He has long forgotten the strange place here, and now he respectfully walks towards the old man's figure.  He bowed and said, "Senior, this disciple is back."

    In the past ten years, Lin Jingyu had wanted to call this old man master more than once, but was rejected by this mysterious old man without exception. Therefore, Lin Jingyu always called him senior. Anyway, he saw that even the master sometimes  I also looked at this old man with special eyes, thinking that he must have been the same person back then.The elder in Qingyun Sect.

    The old man smiled, walked out of the shadows, and looked Lin Jingyu up and down. Seeing that he had been out for a few months, his face was somewhat weathered, but his whole person was more energetic, and he couldn't help but feel a slight sense of relief in his eyes.  He said harmoniously: "You didn't get hurt when you went out this time?"

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said: "It's true that there are no injuries, but they are just minor flesh injuries, not worth mentioning. It's a pity that this time I went to the Death Swamp and returned without success."

    At this moment, he briefly talked about the battle of Death Ze. At this time, the news that the three sects in the internal fight of the Demon Cult had destroyed the Changsheng Hall had spread all over the world. Lin Jingyu also heard about it on the way back, and at this moment he was also interested in the fight together.  The old man spoke out.

    However, this old man was obviously not very interested in the survival of the Changsheng Hall. When he heard that one of the four major sects of the Demonic Cult was destroyed, his expression did not even change, and he just listened quietly to Lin Jingyu's words.

    After Lin Jingyu finished speaking, the old man was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "Did you say that a large number of people from the other three sects of the Demon Sect, including the Wan Du Sect, went there this time?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes."

    The old man seemed to hesitate for a moment, but finally said: "Have you seen the pine trees?"

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and shocked, but then fell silent. The expression on his face was extremely complicated. After a while, he said: "No, senior."

    The old man saw the look on his face and suddenly said: "Do you hate him very much?"

    A trace of pain flashed across Lin Jingyu's eyes, and he said slowly: "I don't know either, but good and evil are not mutually exclusive. Anyway, even if we meet again, we are already sworn enemies!"

    "Humph!" The old man suddenly sneered.

    Lin Jingyu was startled and said, "Senior, what's wrong?"

    The old man shook his head slowly, turned around, and looked upward. What came into view were the countless spiritual tablets of the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect high up in the sky. The dim candlelight in front of their spiritual tablets seemed like their eyes, looking at them silently.  Looking at the people in the ancestral hall.

    "He raised you up from a young age, taught you Taoism, taught you how to behave, and finally passed on the Dragon-Slaying Sword to you. Has he ever felt sorry for you?" The old man suddenly said calmly.

    Lin Jingyu slowly shook his head and whispered: "He has always been very good to me. I used to respect him as a god. I regarded him as a father and respected him extremely. But"

    Lin Jingyu stopped talking, and the old man suddenly fell silent. After a long time, the old man smiled bitterly, with endless sorrow, and said in a low voice to the candles in front of him: "Actually, Cangsong is just a human being.  Poor guy who went the wrong way"

 Text Chapter 4 Ancient Temple

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The Bad Land of Southern Xinjiang is located in the extreme south of the vast land of China. It is said that the barren mountains and rivers there are rich in poisonous insects and ferocious beasts.  The most obvious boundary with the Central Plains is in the extreme south, where it suddenly rises like a flat land. Tall and majestic mountains rise one after another, towering into the clouds, dividing the north from the south.

    Since ancient times, few people have traveled to the southern Xinjiang from the fertile land of the Central Plains. The reasons are, firstly, the steep roads, and secondly, there are too many ferocious beasts, poisonous insects, miasma and bad water, and the land is too barren for farming.  Later, I don’t know when it started, but the world began to spread that in the endless mountains of southern Xinjiang, there were all kinds of barbaric alien races, who drank hair and drank blood, were cruel and easy to kill, and among them were terrifying orcs who cannibalized human flesh. Since then, no one has dared to go there.  On the contrary, the world is in shock, worrying day and night whether those alien races will suddenly escape from those mountains one day, invade the Central Plains, and harm the world.

    However, in the past thousand years, there have been no rumors of barbarians harming people. Although occasionally there have been reports of strange alien-looking monsters appearing in the southern border areas, most of them ended without any cure and were gradually forgotten by people.  .  Nowadays, even among people living on the border of southern Xinjiang, only mothers say "If you don't obey me, those barbarian monsters will come to catch you" when putting their children to sleep at night, but on weekdays, they never  No one would think about whether these alien races in the mountains really existed, let alone the Central Plains thousands of miles away.

    Speaking of which, the one hundred thousand mountains shrouded in layers of mist are now forgotten by the people of the world.

    "However, ordinary people in the world have forgotten these alien races, but some cultivators have not forgotten them.  Regardless of good or evil, those with more experience will know that the reason why the foreign races in the south have been unable to harm the world in the past thousand years is that the giant sect of the right path, "Fenxiang Valley", is really responsible for the greatest contribution.

    One hundred thousand towering mountains have blocked the communication between the north and the south. The people of the Central Plains cannot go south, and it is difficult for the foreign barbarians to go north.  But a thousand years ago, an incredible thunderstorm fell from the sky, killing and injuring countless people within a thousand miles.  After the catastrophe, someone discovered that in the towering mountains, the huge force of the sky thunder split a certain part of the mountain, revealing a dark and dark path only three feet wide.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? From that time on, it was spread in the world that there were barbarians and weirdos hidden in the 100,000 mountains, who invaded the people from time to time, and the people on the border were miserable until the emergence of the Fenxiang Valley lineage.

    Among the righteous sects, the origins of Fenxiang Valley are the most mysterious. As early as 1,500 years ago, there were disciples of this lineage walking around the world. If we talk about the origin alone, only the Qingyun Sect and the Demon Sect in the world are as old as Fenxiang Valley.  It is longer, even Tianyin Temple is not as good as it.

    But despite this, this sect used to be extremely low-key. Although there would be a few profound people from time to time, they had little impact on the world's situation.  It wasn't until eight hundred years ago that this sect found a valley and settled down near the dark tunnel on the border of southern Xinjiang. From then on, it called itself the "Incense Valley". In the past eight hundred years, incredible masters emerged in large numbers and their power grew stronger.  Now it has become one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world, competing with Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple.

    Correspondingly, Yun Yilan, the current owner of Fenxiang Valley, is also a great figure in the righteous path who is as famous as Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple. However, this person has always kept a low profile, and his reputation alone is not as good as the above two.

    Because of its geographical location, Fenxiang Valley almost instinctively took on the responsibility of guarding the dark path known locally as the "Black Hole". Since then, there have been no rumors of barbarian monsters invading the people.  Therefore, in the hearts of the local people, Fenxiang Valley has a very high reputation and is respected as a first-rate god.

    This information has been recorded in the Devil's Sect, the Ghost King Sect. Gui Li has also seen it in the past ten years, and now he is slowly turning it over in his mind.  It was already the third day since he went south after asking Yiyi Xian about the fish-men monsters. He hurriedly hurriedly and slowly arrived at the vicinity of Shiwan Mountain.

    It was late at night, and the moon was bright in the sky that night. The clouds were thick and there were not many stars visible. However, the moonlight shone brightly on the world and illuminated the mountain top where he was standing quite brightly.

    Gui Li stood on the hill, looking south, frowning slightly.  The monkey Xiao Hui was still lying on his shoulder, holding a wild fruit picked from somewhere in his hand, and was nibbling it with relish.

    Along the way, in the first two days, he still found the marks left by his subordinate, the killing monk, but today, the killing monk has completely lost news.  However, judging from the messages he left in the past few days, the killing monk who is good at tracking has determined that the mysterious fish-men are quickly heading south, and their goal is obviously to return to their hometown in southern Xinjiang.

    “Could it be that Shasheng has already had a conflict with those mysterious fish-men?

    Gui Li sighed slightly, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.  Southern XinjiangThe barbarians are completely different from the characters in the Central Plains. This has been mentioned many times in the remaining records of the Ghost King Sect. The people there do not know anything about cultivation, but they seem to have all kinds of weird witchcraft and magic, which is unbelievable.

    "The killing monk is young and has a bad temper, but he is really an outstanding figure among the new generation of disciples of the Ghost King Sect. He follows Gui Li on weekdays and is really an effective subordinate.

    This mysterious disappearance made Gui Li faintly worried.  But at this moment, when he stared ahead, he saw the dark night and the black shadows in the south. There seemed to be something baring its teeth and claws in the night. He thought it was the legendary Hundred Thousand Mountains.  And somewhere under that mountain range is the legendary and mysterious Incense Valley.

    The border of southern Xinjiang has always been the area of ??influence of Fenxiang Valley. If a disciple of the Demon Sect enters alone, there is no need to mention the danger.

    When Gui Li was meditating, he suddenly felt something. He looked up at the sky and saw a lone moon in the sky, shuttling between the light black clouds. It seemed that suddenly, there was something strange about it.

    A dark red light suddenly appeared in the night sky. Under the clear light of the moon, it passed across the sky and fell to a mountaintop in the south.

    Gui Li stared at the strange red light, his eyebrows gradually furrowed, and after a moment he seemed to have made up his mind. He patted Xiao Hui on the shoulder, and then the green light returned under his feet, and Soul Eater shone with a faint light, holding him and Xiao Hui.  Hui slowly rose, suddenly accelerated, and chased in the direction of the red light.

    ※※※

    I don’t know when it started in the night sky, and the number of dark clouds gradually increased, and the brilliance of the lonely moon in the sky gradually dimmed. It seemed that there was a dark and strange aura unique to southern Xinjiang, which became more and more intense at this night.

    The mysterious red light flew for a while and landed on a mountain ten miles south of the mountain where Li Guili was hiding.  There are many mountains in southern Xinjiang, and there are many plants and trees on the mountains. However, there is a desolate ancient temple in the forest of this nameless hill.  The red light fell in front of the ancient temple, and the light swayed, revealing a skinny old man.

    He looked around for a few times, and after making sure that no one was there, he walked into the ancient temple.

    The wild mountains and mountains, barren ancient temples, but some people arrived here late at night, naturally there were things that could not be sued.  After a while, Gui Li's figure slowly appeared in the shadow of the woods outside the ancient temple.  His eyes looked at the nameless ancient temple, and then he looked up at the sky.  The dark clouds became heavier in the night sky, gradually covering up the moonlight.

    His figure swayed and quietly passed towards the ancient temple.

    This ancient temple has obviously been abandoned for a long time. There are ruins and broken walls everywhere in the temple. Even the main hall looks extremely damaged from the outside, with holes everywhere.  The night wind blew coldly, the broken windows creaked and swayed, and the low voices sounded particularly sad and vaguely strange in the night.

    "Boom!"

    There was a slight sound, as if someone had lit a fire, and a weak light lit up in the main hall. However, the light was dim and could only illuminate a little of the main hall, and it was still shrouded in places a little further away.  In the dark.

    "Chi-chi, chi-chi chi, chi, chi chi chi chi chi" Suddenly, a strange and inexplicable sound suddenly sounded in the hall. The sound was like a ghost crying in the middle of the night, or like a poisonous insect walking at night. It was heart-wrenching to hear it.  Numbness, extremely uncomfortable.

    Gui Li hid in the darkness and looked quietly into the main hall.

    Surprisingly, under the dim lights of the main hall, besides the old man I saw just now, there were actually two other people. One was in his thirties, with a medium build, and the other was quite tall, but for some reason, his whole body was covered with stripes.  The cloak was tightly wrapped, not even a part of his head was exposed, and that weird and inexplicable sound was actually coming from under the cloak.

    This voice echoed in the dark ancient temple, becoming more and more strange, as if an evil ghost had awakened.

    Gui Li looked at them coldly. It was the first time for him to hear such strange words. Naturally, he didn't know the meaning, but looking at the expressions of the other two, he knew there would be results.  Sure enough, the mysterious man spoke for a while and then stopped temporarily. The middle-aged man who was standing next to him and listening attentively turned to the old man and said: "The patriarch said: This time we returned without success, but our clan lost manpower."  , Xingzang was exposed because of your inaccurate information. When the Beast God King heard about it, he lost his temper"

    When the middle-aged man mentioned the word "Beast God", his voice suddenly became lower, and the tall figure wrapped in the cloak actually seemed to tremble.

    The old man also frowned and said: "We originally agreed to inform the Beast God King about the location of the 'Celestial Emperor's Dark Stone'. As far as we know, that strange stone is indeed in the Heavenly Emperor's Treasure House in the Death Swamp. This  How can you blame us for having inaccurate information?”

    He looked at the mysterious figure under the cloak, and a hint of ridicule suddenly flashed across his lips, saying: "I'm afraid it's because you are not capable of doing it yourself.Heart?  "

    As soon as he said this, the mysterious man wrapped in a cloak immediately responded: "Chichi, chichijiji, chichichi" This weird sound came out one after another, and Ghost Li, who was hiding aside, said it one after another.  Although I didn't understand the meaning, hearing the rapid and sharp voice, it was obvious that the mysterious figure was very angry.

    This mysterious man kept talking "jijijijiji" for a long time, and the middle-aged man who was translating in the middle gradually turned ugly. When he finally stopped, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and then said: "The patriarch said: Although they have never  I have never been to the Death Swamp, but I also know that it has never been uninhabited, but this time there are suddenly countless Middle-earth cultivation masters, so naturally, your information is wrong."

    When the old man saw that the middle-aged man seemed to have finished speaking, he couldn't help but be startled. The mysterious man had been speaking for a long time, but when the middle-aged man translated it, there was only this sentence. It must be that the mysterious man in the middle had a lot of curse words.  , middle-aged people don’t want to translate.

    The old man pondered for a moment, but seemed to still be unwilling to fall out with the mysterious man, and then said: "The birth of the Emperor's Treasure House this time is a great omen and shocked the world. I think those masters of cultivation in China also left after hearing the news. This is something we can't do  Controlled.”

    The mysterious man wrapped in the cloak was still angry and made another strange sound. The middle-aged man listened attentively, nodded frequently, and then said to the old man: "The patriarch said: The Celestial Emperor Stone is very important to the Beast God King, and it has a great relationship.  , after returning in vain this time, the Beast God King became furious and killed several tribesmen on the spot"

    When the old man heard this, his face was solemn and he seemed to be in a heavy heart, but a trace of sarcasm could not help but flash through his eyes.

    The man in the middle continued to translate: "So please quickly find out whose hands this gem fell into, so that they can go and get it again and present it to the Beast God King!"

    Gui Li, who was hiding aside, suddenly felt something in his heart. He heard them mention the Heavenly Emperor Dark Stone several times. Could it be the strange stone that Xiao Hui swallowed?

    At this time, the old man pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, we will take care of this matter. We will give you an answer within three days."

    The mysterious man snorted and said a few words of "jijijijiji". The middle-aged man nodded to the old man and said: "The patriarch agreed and said that we will meet here again in three days."

    The old man nodded, and before he could say anything, the mysterious man turned around and walked out without looking at them again. He was extremely arrogant and rude.

    The old man's face changed, and he looked at the mysterious man's back with an angry expression. The middle-aged man quickly pulled him and shook his head. The old man glanced at him and then endured it.

    After the tall figure of the mysterious man disappeared into the darkness, the old man suddenly let out a "poof" and cursed: "What the hell, they're just a bunch of beasts!"

    The middle-aged man apologized and said with a smile: "Uncle, please don't be angry and don't be on the same level as them."

    The old man sneered and said, "I'm too lazy to pay attention to them." He turned to look at him and said, "Speaking of which, Sun Tu, you have lived among those beasts for three years and learned their bird songs. You are just afraid that you will eat them."  A lot of suffering, right?”

    The middle-aged man named Sun Tu smiled and said: "I have received great kindness from my master, but I have no choice but to have limited qualifications. I am struggling to repay the kindness of the Valley Master and all my uncles. If I have this opportunity, I dare not not do my best!  "

    Gui Li suddenly heard the word "Valley Master" and his heart suddenly froze.

    But the uncle smiled and seemed to be very impressed. He reached out and patted Sun Tu on the shoulder, and suddenly sneered: "Fortunately, Valley Master Mingjian knows that I have always been calm, so he sent me to meet these beasts.  If that old guy Shangguan Ce comes, he won't be able to ruin things on the spot!"

    Sun Tu laughed dryly, with a strange look on his face. He mumbled in response, but he didn't seem to dare to follow Shangguan's strategy behind his back.

    Gui Li on the side has no doubt at this moment that Shangguan Ce is one of the top figures in the "Fengxiang Valley" in the south. Although he has never traveled around the world, his reputation has been established for a long time.  Especially during the battle of Qingyun ten years ago, the Ghost King even used a clever trick and sent Zhou Yin to pretend to be Shangguan Ce to assassinate the monks of Tianyin Temple. As expected, he succeeded in one fell swoop and almost put Qingyun and Tianyin to death.  At that time, Gui Li was still a Qingyun disciple named Zhang Xiaofan. He was present, so he was naturally deeply impressed by this name.

    Listening to the two people calling the mysterious man a "beast", the identity of the mysterious man seemed to be revealed just now, but the Fenxiang Valley lineage, which has always been righteous and awe-inspiring, actually revealed an incredible evil aura at this moment.

    Gui Li stared coldly at the two people in the hall. In the darkness, there was a cold and contemptuous sneer at the corner of his mouth.

    During the scene, the two people discussed a few more words. Sun Tu blew out the candles in the hall, and the two walked out, seemingly wanting to leave the place.  Gui Li frowned in the dark.While chanting, suddenly, a strange roar came from outside the ancient temple!

    Everyone in the ancient temple was startled, and the old man and Sun Tu stopped at the same time.

    The voice was shrill and angry, with a hint of panic in it, but it sounded like the roar of some wild beast, not a human scream.  It was only after Gui Li made a brief explanation that he immediately realized that the sound seemed to be coming from the mysterious figure wrapped in a cloak just now, and his brows furrowed involuntarily.  At the same time, the old man and Sun Tu also heard it, and their expressions suddenly changed, and they jumped into the air and flew out of the temple.

    Deep in the mountains and wild ridges, there are actually people ambushing you!

    The moonlight was cold, as if the color of the moon was even more eerie.

    ※※※

    Outside the ancient temple, behind a hill in the distance.

    A ray of purple light suddenly bloomed in the night, rushed into the air, and then chopped down.

    Even dozens of feet away, Gui Li could feel that bit of chilling evil aura.  The pupils of his eyes shrank, and in a moment he recognized what magic weapon it was.

    The two men from Fenxiang Valley flew over, but the old man was obviously much more advanced than Sun Tu. In just a moment, he actually pulled Sun Tu down several feet. At the same time, he already had a dark red fairy sword in his hand.  Fly towards the shining purple light.

    But before he could fly to the back of the hill, he heard a loud roar, filled with despair, echoing in the dark night.  The old man's face changed drastically, his feet became more anxious, and he flew over with a cry. Gui Li followed him quietly from the other direction, and went around to the back of the hill.

    A bloody smell immediately hit his face.  The cloak that was split in half slowly floated down from the air, and dark red blood splashed everywhere. The mysterious figure who revealed his true form was indeed a fish-man with a fish head and a human body, but at this moment he was actually alive.  From the head to the crotch, he was split in half with a knife, and the body fell to the ground, but the murderer had disappeared.

    The old man was shocked and angry. The murderer killed someone in an instant and then disappeared. This kind of behavior is really no small matter.  Although he disliked these murlocs in his heart, he knew that the Valley Master actually had important discussions with these barbarians, and this time they were suddenly killed under his nose. If they were to investigate, it would be difficult for him to explain.

    At this time, Sun Tu also rushed to the scene and was stunned when he saw this bloody scene.

    The old man's face was extremely ugly. He suddenly stood up, holding a dark red light under his feet, and flew into the air. He looked around, but he saw nothing but darkness and a vast forest. Where could he find the trace of the murderer?

    Suddenly, he shouted loudly: "Which expert is here? Please come out and see Lu Shun in Fenxiang Valley for advice!"

    This voice spread far away, and after a while, a faint echo came back in the Linhai Mountains. "Lu Shun asked for adviceLv Shun asked for advice" everywhere.

    But other than that, there was no sound.

    Lu Shun's eyes were about to burst out with fire. He fell to the ground after a moment and said to Sun Tuji: "Pick up the clan leader's body and take it back to the valley. The murderer must have been nearby not long after he started. I will dig three feet into the ground to dig out the corpse."  Find this person."

    Sun Tu nodded quickly and said, "Uncle, be careful."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Shun had already stood up and disappeared into the darkness of the woods.  Sun Tu turned around and looked at the corpse that had been cut into two halves on the ground. A smell of blood hit his nostrils. He couldn't help but show disgust and let out a sigh.

    Gui Li slowly retreated back, pondered for a moment in the dark, and then took a closer look at the surrounding terrain. Then his eyes fell on the ancient temple he had just come out of, and he immediately passed by quietly.

    The night is cold and dark, with dark clouds covering the moon.

    Although it had only been a while, the ancient temple suddenly seemed much gloomier and darker again. Only the moonlight that occasionally peeked out from the dark clouds illuminated some places, but it returned to darkness after a while.  .

    Gui Li slowly walked out and stood in the open space in front of the main hall, staring at the main hall with his eyes.

    The cold wind blew, and the broken windows made a strange "squeaking" sound, making a low sound in the darkness.

    "Young Master is really powerful. I can hide it from Lu Shun, but I can't hide it from you!"

    In the darkness of the main hall, faint words suddenly sounded and floated out gently.

 Text Chapter 5 Magic Array

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Huqishan.

    The main hall of the Ghost King Sect is located.

    Under the desolate mountain, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect is hidden in a hard rock cave.  In a winding tunnel, somewhere deep and quiet, there was no one in the long tunnel. Only a copper lamp was inlaid every few feet on the stone walls on both sides, illuminating some places.

    You Ji, whose face is covered with black gauze, has an erratic figure, walking forward alone. From a distance, she looks like a ghost in the darkness.

    This place is already the forbidden area of ??the Ghost King Sect. Together with the Ice Cave where Baguio is located, it is the most mysterious place in the Ghost King Sect. Ordinary disciples have always been strictly prohibited from entering or exiting.  However, as Suzaku, one of the four holy envoys of the Ghost King Sect, Youji is one of the core members of the Ghost King Sect, so she can freely enter and leave these places.

    However, when she glanced at the deep, seemingly endless tunnel stretching ahead, her pace suddenly slowed down. She seemed to be hesitant, but she finally walked forward.

    Deep in the shadows ahead, there seemed to be several strange low roars coming from the front, like the roars of some wild beasts.

    After walking through another long tunnel, the lights on both sides became increasingly dim. Finally, after turning a corner, Youji came to the end of the tunnel. There was a stone door with an inscription on the lintel.  With three words:

    Trapped in Longque.

    You Ji stared at those three words for a long time. There was silence all around. Only the weird roaring sounds that had been heard from time to time gradually became clearer. There seemed to be a faint smell of blood in the air.

    The black gauze on her face moved, as if she shook her head, sighed softly, and then walked into the stone door.

    As soon as you enter the stone gate, you will suddenly find a huge cave inside. The strange rocks on the rock wall next to it are abrupt and have different shapes.  In front of the stone door where You Ji is, there is a suspended stone path that winds forward and leads to the center of the grotto.  At this moment, she was actually in mid-air in this huge grotto.

    It was obviously not the first time Youji came here. She didn't show any surprise when she saw this scene. She only remained silent for a moment and then walked forward along the narrow stone path.  The upper part of the grotto was dark, but just below the stone path, there was a faint red light shining, which reflected up, making the rock wall above the grotto look a bit ferocious.

    The smell of blood in the air is getting stronger.

    It is not known whether this suspended stone path in the huge grotto was formed naturally or artificially. It is just hanging in the air. Looking from a distance, it is unbelievable that there is no supporting stone pillar underneath.

    You Ji’s black figure was walking on the stone path, but there was no sound of footsteps as she walked. She really looked a bit ghostly.  But not long after walking, she saw the figure in front of her.

    The King of Ghosts.

    At the end of the stone path is a seven-foot stone platform. The Ghost King is standing on it now, with his hands behind his back. Looking from behind, his figure is calm and heavy, and he seems to be integrated with this huge grotto.  Strange feeling.

    You Ji walked behind him and whispered: "Sect Master."

    The Ghost King turned around, nodded, and said with a smile: "You're here."

    The black veil on Youji's face suddenly paused, as if she was surprised.  When the stone path reaches this platform, even if it reaches the end, the front is empty. Correspondingly, the mysterious red light under the grotto is much brighter from here.  This time the Ghost King turned his head, and the red light suddenly shot over from when he turned around, vaguely illuminating his face, and even his eyes seemed to have a faint red glow.

    The Ghost King didn’t seem to notice this and just said: “Come here.”

    You Ji walked over and stood on the platform. Her eyes suddenly brightened up. There was no longer a stone path to block it, and she could see everything at the bottom of the grotto.

    Under this grotto, there is actually a huge blood pool. The bright red blood fills the bottom of the huge grotto. I really don’t know where the Ghost King Sect got so much fresh blood.  I think the strong smell of blood in the air comes from below.

    In the blood pool, there are two giant beasts, one is the yellow bird in the death swamp, and the other is the strange beast Kui Niu in Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea.  Most of the bodies of these two ancient strange beasts were soaked in blood, and at the same time, a dark red light shrouded them from above the blood pool.  Look at the place where the dark red light is emitting, it is the Fulong Cauldron that is volleyed in the air by an inexplicable force.

    The location of the Fulong Cauldron is quite far away from where the Ghost King and You Ji are standing, but You Ji can still see a black figure casting a spell on the Fulong Cauldron, but it is blurry under the red light.  But even so, she still knew who that person was—Mr. Ghost, the most mysterious figure in the Demon King's Sect.

    &nbsp; As one of the four great envoys of the previous generation of the Ghost King Sect, Youji knows almost everything about the Ghost King Sect, but this Mr. Ghost is an exception.  The reason is very simple. This person was not originally a member of the Ghost King Sect.  But after the contemporary Ghost King came to the throne, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared next to him. The Ghost King respected him very much, and the strange Taoism displayed by this mysterious figure in a few of his attacks also made Qinglong and You  Ji and other Ghost King Sect masters were moved by this.

    But in You Ji's heart, she has always been deeply wary of this person. The most important reason is that under the strong promotion of Mr. Ghost, the Ghost King finally started to activate the "Four Spirits Blood Array" ten years ago.  .

    The "Fulong Cauldron", the sect-suppressing magic weapon passed down by the Ghost King Sect for generations, has a mysterious origin. It contains endless spiritual power, is neither good nor evil, and is extremely weird.  On the body of the Fulong Cauldron, in addition to the ancient patterns, there are also many mysterious inscriptions engraved on it, which the ancestors of the Ghost King Sect of all generations have been unable to understand.  But in today's generation of ghost kings, he has everything in his mind, and he is really an unparalleled genius. Just beside him, there suddenly appeared a Mr. Ghost who seemed to have a special research on this mysterious text. The two of them worked together to give these mysterious texts to  Solved.

    It turns out that the inscription on the body of the Fulong Cauldron records a strange magic array called the "Four Spirits Blood Array". It requires the spiritual power of four strange beasts from the ancient prehistoric era to trigger the strange magic power of the Fulong Cauldron itself, and then it becomes a magical formation.  A peerless magic circle with unparalleled power.  According to what is said in the ancient cauldron inscription, once the four spirit blood formation is formed, its power will be enough to destroy the world.

    The Ghost King is an unparalleled hero with great talent and strategy, so naturally he will not turn a blind eye to such a powerful force. Ten years ago, in the battle between Qingyun and Qingyun, the Qingyun Sect's Immortal-killing Sword Formation was so powerful that it was so powerful that it was invincible and beyond human power. After careful consideration, the Ghost King found out that only  Only with this four-spirit blood formation can we defeat the Zhuxian Sword Formation.

    Since then, all the actions of the Ghost King Sect have begun to revolve around the Four Spirits Blood Array.

    You Ji withdrew her gaze from Mr. Ghost’s blurry figure and looked at the two spiritual beasts in the blood pool.  Although surrounded by blood and water, the yellow bird, which had lived for who knows how many years, was obviously unwilling to do so. From time to time, it would let out an angry roar, spread its wings, and immediately create huge waves of blood and water around it.

    It's just that the blood in the blood pool seems to have a strange restraint effect on it. The yellow bird's spiritual power and strength are obviously far from what they were back then. Especially on its head, there is a dark red light emitting from the Fulong Cauldron.  holding it.  As soon as the yellow bird made any movement, the dark red light suddenly became brighter, and the yellow bird enveloped by it suddenly felt as if it was being suppressed by Mount Tai. The body that had just been raised was immediately pressed back by the unmatched gravity.

    After several rounds of this, Huang Bird's movements gradually slowed down. Although he was still resisting, he was becoming increasingly powerless.  At the other end of the blood pool, the strange beast Kui Niu with one leg and a huge body was immersed in the blood pool. It was motionless. It only glanced at the yellow bird occasionally. I don't know if it was because it was trapped here for a long time.  After a long time, I have completely given up resistance.

    Seeing that these two originally arrogant spiritual beasts ended up like this, You Ji couldn't help but frown slightly under the black veil, feeling an inexplicable disgust in her heart.

    The Ghost King standing next to her seemed to feel something. He looked at her and suddenly said: "What are you thinking about?"

    You Ji was startled, then calmed down and said calmly: "It's nothing, Sect Master."

    The Ghost King looked at her, then moved his eyes to the blood pool. After a while, he slowly said: "Now the Four Spirits Blood Array is half completed. As long as we find two more spirit beasts to guide us, the day when our Ghost King Sect will dominate the world is just around the corner.  .”

    You Ji was silent for a moment and said softly: "Yes."

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes still not leaving the two spirit beasts in the blood pool, but he suddenly changed the subject and said: "You arrived at Death Lake before me. I asked you to observe Ghost Li secretly. Do you have anything to say to me?"  Did I say that?"

    The black gauze on You Ji's face moved slightly, and after a moment, she said: "He was in the Death Swamp, leading his men to circle around the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, the Hehuan Sect and the Righteous Way. In such complicated, mysterious and murderous situations,  He still had a solid basis for advancing and retreating, and finally joined forces with others to destroy the Changsheng Hall. He is truly a general. And"

    When she said this, she suddenly paused. The Ghost King was slightly surprised and said, "How?"

    Youji hesitated for a moment and said: "He suddenly attacked Qin Wuyan in the inner lake and seriously injured Wandumen. His mind is stoic and ruthless, which should not be underestimated." As he said that, Youji suddenly felt in a trance. She was talking about it.  Is this person really the Zhang Xiaofan from back then?

    Is the person Baguio truly loves really him?

    The Ghost King seemed to be quite satisfied, and nodded: "This son has a persevering and resolute temperament. He is indeed a rare talent. Over the years, he has practiced the skills of our holy religion, and he has unparalleled evil qualities."Being around him day and night, it is normal for him to be violent and prone to killing.  "

    You Ji raised her head and looked at the Ghost King. She saw a faint smile on his lips, but against his calm but powerful face, there was actually a chill.

    "However," the Ghost King said suddenly, "I heard that Ghost Li's situation was a little strange when he met those in the righteous path in the Deadpool, especially a Qingyun disciple named Lu Xueqi. But there is such a thing.  thing?"

    You Ji was shocked, but she saw the Ghost King's face was indifferent, and she couldn't tell what he was thinking, but she felt suddenly confused for some reason.  She and Qinglong sneaked into Death Lake secretly. There were some subtleties between Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, and she saw most of them secretly.  Just thinking about it now, she felt an inexplicable heartache.

    Like a sharp needle piercing the heart.

    "What's wrong?" The Ghost King turned his head and looked at You Ji.

    You Ji slowly lowered her head, because no one could see her expression because of the black gauze covering her face.  After a moment, her voice seemed hoarse for some reason, but she still answered the Ghost King clearly and indifferently:

    "Yes, there is indeed some ambiguity between him and Qingyun Sect Lu Xueqi. I saw with my own eyes that he risked his life to save the woman's life when faced with the Blackwater Black Snake outside the Emperor's Treasure House!"

    The Ghost King did not speak again, but in just a moment, the bloody smell around him suddenly became ten times stronger. The man was still standing with his hands behind his back, but I don't know if it was illuminated by the red light under the grotto. His eyes were red, suddenly  Great prosperity.

    You Ji slowly bowed to the Ghost King, walked back, and slowly walked out of this breathless grotto.

    But as soon as she reached the stone door, she suddenly froze.  Qinglong stood quietly outside the stone gate, looking at her lightly.

    You Ji met his gaze, and the two of them just looked at each other without speaking for a long time.

    After a while, Qinglong slowly walked forward, passed by her, and walked deeper into the grotto, leaving You Ji standing alone in the tunnel.

    From beginning to end, he didn’t say a word to You Ji.

    ※※※

    The moon in southern Xinjiang hangs alone in the western sky.

    ??The ancient temple in the deep mountains is filled with the chirping of insects, creating a desolate and dark scene.

    "Hoo!"

    With a roar and a flash of light, Lu Shun flew over with his sword and landed in the courtyard of the ancient temple. His eyes were shining brightly as he carefully swept towards the main hall of the ancient temple minute by minute.

    He had just searched the surrounding area for ten miles with his sword, but found nothing. He did not see a single figure. After thinking about it, he suddenly realized that this ancient temple was the place he had neglected.

    The night wind was cold, and even the main door of the abandoned hall was gone. Although not long ago, Lu Shun was still talking to people in the hall.  But looking at it at this moment, it suddenly became gloomy and gloomy, as if something was peering at him in the darkness.

    A little cold sweat suddenly broke out in his palms.

    The monster with a fish head and human body that died just now was the leader of the Nanman fish people. This time he was killed by a sniper when he met him. He really couldn't escape his involvement.  He knew very well that the foreign tribes of the Southern Barbarians secretly had mysterious interactions with his own sect, and he also understood the terror and cruelty of those barbarians. If he did not give an explanation to the barbarians this time, he would probably suffer a lot.

    But based on his understanding of the foreign tribes of the Southern Barbarians, the combat prowess of these murlocs is no small matter. Although it is still inferior to those of highly practiced cultivators like himself, if he wants to kill with one move, the sniper's Taoism is one of the best.  High, I'm afraid it's not lower than myself.

    Lu Shun took a deep breath and suddenly said loudly: "Who is this master? Please come out and speak."

    "Speakspeak"

    The night wind carried the end of his words, floating gently in the middle of the ancient temple, but the main hall was still silent, without any sound.

    Lu Shun's face became darker, he gritted his teeth, the fairy sword in his hand glowed brightly, and the sword and man rushed into the hall. For a moment, the hall became brighter.  But just as his figure had just disappeared into the hall, on one side of the ruined walls of the hall, two black figures left the hall very quickly and disappeared into the dark shadows next to them, making no sound again.

    For a long time, Lu Shun was heard rummaging around in the hall. There was a ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong sound for a while, but in the end he walked out dejectedly, obviously finding nothing.  He stood on the steps with a gloomy expression. After a long time, he stamped his feet and sighed: "That's it, that's it."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He kept shaking his head, then he got up with his sword, headed south, and disappeared without a trace in a moment.

    The ancient temple suddenly became quiet, and the insect chirping that Lu Shun had just frightened away began to sound again. The cold moon breeze brought another desolate scene.

    Just following Lu ?After disappearing for a long time, this ancient temple seemed to have lost its vitality, and there was still no movement.  After a while, there was a sharp roar in mid-air, and the red sword light suddenly rushed down from the high-altitude clouds and landed in the courtyard of the ancient temple very quickly. After shaking a few times, Lu Shun's figure appeared.

    "His return this time turned out to be an empty city strategy, pretending to escape far away, but then turned back from a distance and hid in the dark clouds in the sky.  It's a pity that despite this, no one appeared in the ancient temple. Lu Shun finally showed a frustrated look on his face, let out a long sigh, and was silent for a moment before he took off again with his sword and flew towards the south. He was never seen again.  It seems that this time he is really gone.

    In the ancient temple, tranquility was restored again, but after a moment, two black shadows shook, and two figures slowly appeared.

    The first person walked slowly into the courtyard. The moonlight was like water, shining coldly, casting his figure into a long and slender shadow on the broken bluestone courtyard slab.

    It is Gui Li.

    Raise your head and look at the moon.

    The cold moonlight shone on his face.

    Suddenly, he looked as if he had experienced some vicissitudes of life.

    Even the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder seemed silent at the moment, just like his master, silently looking up at the moon.

    "What, sir, do you like the moonlight in southern Xinjiang?" Suddenly, another slim figure behind him, still hidden in the shadows, made a sweet and soft voice, reaching his ears.

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his gaze, but did not look back or answer the shadow woman's question. Instead, he asked: "Why did you kill that fish man?"

    The woman who was still invisible in the shadow chuckled and said: "Those fish-men not only harmed the young master's subordinates, but also my men. I did this to save your breath, young master."

    Gui Li’s expression didn’t change at all, and he obviously didn’t believe these words at all. He said calmly: “I have heard for a long time that the ‘Purple Light Blade’ is a divine weapon of the Nine Heavens. Today, when it is used in the hands of the girl, it really has unpredictable power.”

    The woman chuckled, her voice was soft and sweet, and in this desolate night, it suddenly seemed to have a few colors added, and it became alive.

    The sound of footsteps sounded slowly, and she slowly walked out from the shadows.

    It turned out to be Jin Ping'er, known as "Miao Gongzi" from the Hehuan sect of the demon sect.  Under the moonlight, she was still wearing goose-yellow clothes, with the soft skirt gently swinging in the night wind. There were also a few strands of thin hair hanging down between the temples, slightly messy, but seemed to have an inexplicable aura.  Flirting emotions.

    ??An ancient temple in the mountains, a beauty on a cold night!

    At this moment, her eyes were full of water, and there seemed to be spring pictures between her brows, which were beautiful and beautiful. For a moment, even the night seemed to become gentle.

    Gui Li turned around and looked at her face.

    There was still a smile on Jin Ping'er's lips, and she said softly: "Master, you are carrying a rare treasure. It is an unparalleled treasure that combines the 'blood-devouring bead' and the 'soul-taking'. My little purple glow blade  , how dare you compare with your Soul Eater?"

    A flash of red flashed in Gui Li's eyes, but his expression remained unchanged as he said, "Is the girl going south this time also to track down these fish-men aliens?"

    Jin Ping'er nodded slightly, then his eyes flickered, and he said: "But I didn't expect that this matter has something to do with Fenxiang Valley."

    Gui Li glanced at her and said nothing, but he became more and more wary of this woman in his heart. Just now, she suddenly sniped and killed the leader of the fish-men alien tribe. This level of moral conduct seemed to be much higher than that of the other day in the Death Swamp.  The Taoist skills she and Qin Wuyan showed when they besieged Changshengtang Yuyangzi were much higher. I'm afraid she didn't try her best that day.

    It’s just that this Taoist practice is profound, but it is still second to none. I also had a back-up plan that day.  But Jin Ping'er's sniper killing of the fishmen clearly meant to blame Fenxiang Valley and sow discord between the barbarians who secretly colluded with Fenxiang Valley.

    This woman’s deep scheming and ruthless methods are truly extraordinary.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes turned to Gui Li's face a few times, and then he suddenly smiled and said, "Young Master must have been tracking down these fish-men when you came south this time. I wonder what you found?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "No."

    Jin Ping'er listened to his indifferent answer, but she was not angry. Instead, she smiled even more softly and said, "It's just that now we all know that Fenxiang Valley seems to have secret dealings with these barbarian monsters. I wonder what the young master plans to do?"

    Gui Li’s eyes flickered and he said, “What do you think, girl?”

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said, "I asked the young master first."

    Hearing her angry and half-smiling question, Gui Li frowned and had countless thoughts in his mind: The sudden discovery that Fenxiang Valley was secretly colluding with the Southern Barbarian aliens was really a sensational event.  If spread to the world, I'm afraid those righteous people will be stunned with fear.

    Under this situation, the best way is to explore the mysterious Incense Valley. But the current situation seems to have a lot to say. Not to mention that the Southern Barbarians have always been extremely mysterious. The strength of Fenxiang Valley alone  It cannot be underestimated.  Li Xun, Yan Hong and others who came out of Fenxiang Valley in the past, including the old man Lu Shun just now, were all of extremely high moral character.

    Jin Ping'er slowly walked up to Gui Li, looked up at him, and said with a smile, "Master, do you want to visit Fenxiang Valley at night?"

    Gui Li's eyes flashed and he said, "Why, does the girl also have this intention?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, charmingly, as if there was something beautiful coming right in front of her. Gui Li's mind was moved by it, and he couldn't help but be shocked.

    "I just heard Jin Ping'er say calmly: "Of course I am willing to go on this trip with the young master, but I have something to do, and I hope that the young master will agree to it."

    Gui Li’s eyes narrowed and he said, “What?”

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "I just hope that the young master will not suddenly kill me from the side like he did with Qin Wuyan."

 Text Chapter 6 Stealth

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The peaks in southern Xinjiang are completely different from the mountains in the Central Plains. They are a little less beautiful and quiet, and a little more majestic and steep.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFF The mountain ranges stand tall and criss-crossed. Looking from a distance, they actually reveal a sense of solemnity.

    Gui Li stood with his hands behind his hands and looked up. After two lower mountains and a relatively flat wilderness, four tall peaks suddenly stood on the ground, interlocking with each other, forming a valley.  Behind these four tall peaks, under the vast darkness of night, are countless shadows, which are the endless 100,000 mountains on the southern border.

    And among the four peaks at the front is the world-famous Incense Valley.

    It was dark that night, the moon was high, and there were a few stars shining faintly in the sky.  Under the cold clear light, there seemed to be mist in the valley in the distance, floating lightly, looking like light gauze and mist, with a bit of mystery in the beauty.

    Gui Li frowned and withdrew his gaze.

    It was already the third day. Since that night three days ago, he and Jin Ping'er of the Demon Sect's Hehuan Sect suddenly discovered that Fenxiang Valley seemed to be secretly colluding with the Southern Barbarians in the Hundred Thousand Mountains of Southern Xinjiang, so they decided to secretly investigate Fenxiang Valley.  The three words "Fengxiang Valley" are naturally heard like thunder here in the southern border area, and the two of them easily knew where the Fengxiang Valley was.  But when it came time to actually enter secretly, I found that things turned out to be quite troublesome.

    Fenxiang Valley occupies a very large area, so it should not be difficult to sneak into it.  This is indeed the case. With their own skills, the two of them easily evaded the ordinary disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were on guard day and night. However, how did they know that every time they went to a relatively deep place in Fenxiang Valley, no matter how they hid their bodies, there would be people nearby.  An inexplicable clear ringtone must have suddenly sounded, immediately attracting countless Fenxiang Valley disciples to search carefully, including extraordinary experts.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er are both alert people. They saw the opportunity early several times and retreated in time. However, no matter how careful they were, they still could not avoid the inexplicable ringing. After several days, they still could not penetrate deep into Fenxiang Valley.  There seemed to be vigilance inside, and additional manpower had been deployed to patrol day and night.

    Gui Li thought for a long time, but still couldn't figure out how the Fenxiang Valley knew their whereabouts without knowing it beforehand. It seemed that there was indeed a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in the Fenxiang Valley, one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world.

    At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had been lying quietly on his shoulder, suddenly moved, and a low voice came from behind:

    "ah!"

    Gui Li turned around and saw a fire burning in a small clearing in the forest. Jin Ping'er was sitting in front of it, holding a wooden stick in his hand, with a washed hare on the stick being barbecued.  At this moment, I saw her frowning and looking at the wooden stick in her hand, looking quite depressed.

    Gui Li walked over.

    In the past three days, he and Jin Ping'er had tried several times to sneak into Fenxiang Valley, but they all ended in failure. On weekdays, the relationship between the two was quite subtle. On the surface, they were in peace, but secretly they were on guard against each other. They both knew that the other party was deeply scheming.  , ruthless people, no one knows whether the other party will suddenly kill him.

    When he got close to the bonfire, Xiao Hui on his shoulder squeaked and jumped to the ground. Gui Li looked at Jin Ping'er and couldn't help being startled. He saw her looking helplessly at the wooden stick in her hand.  One of the rabbit legs on the skewer was burnt.

    The two of them wandered around the Fenxiang Valley for a few days. In such a mountainous place, there were naturally few villages and inns around. After eating dry food for a few days, Gui Li was fine, but Jin Ping'er was a little unbearable.  That night I happened to see a hare running by, so I caught it and lit a fire for a change.  Anyway, they were far away from Fenxiang Valley, so they were not afraid of being discovered.

    ?????????????????????? But now it seems that although Jin Ping'er is a high-ranking person, he has no experience in such outdoor barbecues in the past. After a few times, he didn't master the technique well, and the food was burnt black.  This time, he saw Gui Li standing in front, Xiao Hui squatting on the ground, one man, one monkey, and four eyes focused on the burnt rabbit leg.  Jin Ping'er's face turned red, and she slowly retracted the stick and left the fire.

    "Squeak, squeak" Suddenly, there was a strange sound, but the monkey Xiao Hui grinned, lying on the ground, his tail was raised very high, swaying around, making a fist with his right hand, and kept beating the ground, as if to endure  Unable to stop himself, he actually made an incredible move.

    Jin Ping'er and Gui Li were both startled at the same time. After a moment, they both came to their senses. Jin Ping'er was shocked, and a trace of anger flashed across his face. However, Gui Li didn't know that the monkey was following him and would rarely leave.  Once, where did he learn this inexplicable ability to make fun of people?  At that moment, he glanced at Jin Ping'er, coughed, and lightly kicked with his left foot, kicking out the gray-haired monkey that kept beating the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It rolled away like a gourd, but the sound of "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak" actually came from afar.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er looked at each other, and the atmosphere in the place couldn't help but feel a little awkward. Gui Li looked at the wooden stick in Jin Ping'er's hand, then moved a stone from the side, sat on it, and said to Jin Ping'er: "Give it to me.  .”

    Jin Ping'er was stunned when he heard the words, and saw Gui Li's face was pale. He reached out and took the wooden stick in his hand. He first tore off the burnt part, then put it back on the fire, slowly flipping it and grilling it.  This time he started to barbecue, which was naturally very different from Jin Ping'er. He could only see the flames flickering, the wooden sticks turning gently, and after a while, a vague aroma gradually spread out.

    Jin Ping'er raised his eyes and glanced at Gui Li, and saw that under the firelight, his usually slightly pale face turned rosy at this moment. In his deep black eyes, there were still two small groups of stars reflected in his eyes.  Burning flame.

    A man who is concentrating on barbecue for himself

    There was sudden silence in the air, and no one spoke anymore.  Jin Ping'er slowly withdrew his gaze, picked up a few dead branches from his hand, and put them into the fire. The flames gradually burned up and submerged the dead branches. From time to time, there was a "crackling" sound of the dead branches exploding.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to the trees in the distance, as if the night wind was blowing by, and there was a gentle rustling sound of the branches and leaves, which fell on my heart.

    Xiao Hui didn’t know when he ran back again, with a few more wild fruits in his hands. It seemed that he had just gone to the woods to pick them.  It walked to the fire, looked around, sat down at Gui Li's feet, brought the wild fruit to its mouth, opened its mouth to chew, and at the same time swayed its long tail, and finally wrapped it around Gui Li gently.  on feet.

    After a long time of silence, the fragrance in the air became stronger and stronger. Grease gradually appeared on the hare above the fire, and slowly dripped down. It looked shiny and made people's index fingers twitch at the sight of it.  , Jin Ping'er couldn't help but take a few more glances.

    After a while, Gui Li looked at the rabbit carefully, put back the wooden stick, held it in one hand, and stretched the other hand to his waist. After a while, he took out several small bottles and jars, and sprinkled some powder-like substances from the middle.  The thing got to the rabbit.

    Jin Ping'er was startled and said, "What is this?"

    Gui Li smiled, and Jin Ping'er looked at it, and somehow felt that he was a bit bitter. Gui Li said lightly: "It's some salt seasoning. It's an old habit. I carry it with me wherever I go."  After that, he handed the wooden stick in his hand to Jin Ping'er.

    Jin Ping'er hesitated for a moment, but did not reach out to pick it up.

    Gui Li’s eyes flashed, he smiled lightly, stretched out his hand to tear off a piece of rabbit meat, put it in his mouth and ate it.

    Jin Ping'er's face turned red, but in the firelight, a charming look flashed between her brows, which was touching. After a moment, she stretched out her hand to take the stick and whispered, "Thank you, sir."

    Gui Li said nothing, turned around, took a wild fruit from Xiao Hui's hand, put it to his mouth, took a bite slowly, and started eating.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, there was another soft cry from Jin Ping'er, which seemed to be a little painful. Gui Li and Monkey Xiao Hui looked up at her at the same time, only to see Jin Ping'er's white hand covering her mouth, her beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed, hidden.  There is the color of pain.  However, she suddenly noticed that Gui Li and Xiao Hui were looking over, their faces turned red, and they said after a while: "I accidentally got burned" After that, her voice gradually became quieter.

    Gui Li listened, and the corner of his mouth moved, but the expression on his face did not change. However, Xiao Hui at his feet suddenly made a sound, and with a "squeak" sound, he grinned and chewed half of the food on his right hand.  The wild fruit also fell to the ground, and then he clenched his fist and punched the ground. It seemed that he wanted to do that weird action again.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes narrowed, feeling ashamed and angry, but before she could react or before the monkey Xiao Hui's hand hit the ground, Gui Li had already kicked Xiao Hui out like a gourd rolling on the ground.  .

    After a while, Gui Li said calmly: "The beast is ignorant, don't be surprised."

    Jin Ping'er glanced at him, calmed down, nodded and smiled, then gently blew on the barbecued rabbit at hand, and then used her white onion-like fingers to tear off a small piece of meat from the top and put it in.  Chewed it in his mouth.

    With this entrance, Jin Ping'er was immediately refreshed. In an instant, he felt that the fragrance seemed to have spirituality, flowing through his whole body. His body seemed to be a little lighter, and his mouth was filled with saliva. The taste was actually the most delicious he had ever seen.  .  The skin on the outside is crispy but not burnt, thin and crispy; the meat on the inside is smooth and tender, and with the seasonings that I don’t know how to mix, the deliciousness is so refreshing that I can’t stop tasting it.  I was so stunned that I never expected that this delicious food was made by the man in front of me.

    Although Jin Ping'er has a profound spiritual practice and a firm mind, at this moment, he also has a huge appetite, so he tore offPiece after piece, after a while, I had already eaten a rabbit leg, and then I felt a little full and stopped.  Then he smiled, looked at Gui Li, and said, "Young Master is so skilled at your craftsmanship. An ordinary rabbit can be grilled so deliciously by you!"

    At this time, the monkey Xiao Hui had already run back and was lying next to Gui Li. His pair of extremely flexible monkey eyes turned around, looking at Gui Li for a while and then at Jin Ping'er.

    Gui Li said calmly: "It's a small trick that makes the girl laugh."

    Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, her features were charming, her eyes were as full as water, and she said softly: "I have never eaten such delicious rabbit in my life!"

    Gui Li smiled indifferently and was about to say something, but his body suddenly shook and his eyes were confused.

    This sentence, this voice, this full smile suddenly started to swirl in my mind.  The night was dark and the night wind was cold, but there was a sudden pain in his heart, rolling like waves in an angry sea.

    Once upon a time, I actually heard these words.

    That time was buried in the past many years ago, but it came to my mind inadvertently.

    ??The clear stream is full of sparkling waves, full of smiles, and the gentle sound of the wind

    In Kongsang Mountain, behind the cliff, two people who had just escaped from death were surrounding the fire, also having a barbecue.

    That smiling figure in aqua-green clothes suddenly flooded him and occupied all the space in his mind. He could not help but tremble.

    Baguio

    "It's delicious. The most delicious thing I have ever eaten in my life is the rabbit you are roasting now."

    Those words from back then echoed faintly in my mind, slowly turning into a thorn, turning into a needle, piercing my heart.

    ……

    “Young Master, Young Master?” A slightly surprised voice sounded in his ears, bringing Gui Li back to reality.

    Jin Ping'er didn't know when he stood up. He still held the wooden stick in his left hand, but for some reason, his right hand shrank into his sleeve.

    Gui Li’s eyes narrowed, he took a deep breath, calmed down, and immediately said: “I’m fine.”

    Jin Ping'er looked at him deeply, the expression in her eyes changed, and she said softly: "Master, why are you looking so pale? What's the matter?"

    Gui Li looked directly into her eyes, smiled suddenly, and said, "What can happen to me?"

    Jin Ping'er looked at him, the vague glint in her eyes slowly retracted, the charming look on her brows resurfaced, and she smiled and said, "I hope everything is alright, Master."

    Gui Li suddenly felt depressed in his heart, but he didn't show it on his face. Just as he was about to say something, Xiao Hui, who had been quiet beside him, suddenly moved and looked back.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er felt something at the same time. They stood up and looked south. In the southern sky, over the peaceful Fenxiang Valley surrounded by mountains, suddenly there was a loud roar from far away, and a red light shot into the sky.  It rose up and lit up the sky before slowly falling.

    The eyes of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er lit up at the same time.

    ※※※

    In the Incense Valley, the lights that were originally extinguished due to the depth of night were all lit up one by one.

    Voices from far or near, mixed with low and angry curses that disturbed sleep, gradually began to sound.  But in this gradually getting louder noise, angry shouts were mixed with strange roars like wild beasts, coming from the entrance of Incense Valley.

    A moment later, the sound of fighting was heard, and at the same time, the clear ringing of bells and the sound of alarm bells echoed over the valley at the same time.  At this late night, a foreign enemy unexpectedly forcibly invaded Fenxiang Valley.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: Gui Li and Jin Ping'er, who were hiding on another mountain, were secretly surprised when they looked at the lights at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley and the figures rushing towards the entrance from time to time.

    Who is it that dares to so blatantly offend Fenxiang Valley, who is known as one of the leaders of righteousness in the world?  Even the two outstanding masters of the new generation of the Demon Sect, facing the masters hiding dragons and crouching tigers in Fenxiang Valley, only considered whether they could sneak in secretly.

    When they first arrived, Jin Ping'er couldn't help but asked softly: "Is it your Ghost King Sect?"

    Gui Li naturally denied it, but after much thought, he really couldn't think of any other force in the world besides the Demon Sect that was so arrogant and bold.

    Seeing the noisy people in Fenxiang Valley in the night, after a while, there are still figures heading towards the entrance of the valley. Looking at this situation, the situation there has not calmed down, but is getting worse.

    Both Gui Li and Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, butAfter all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Gui Li immediately whispered to Jin Ping'er beside him: "Let's go in."

    Jin Ping'er nodded, but she glanced at Gui Li and said, "I'm very interested in what's going on at the entrance to the valley. Why don't we take advantage of the chaos and go take a look?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "Go ahead, I'll go into the depths of Fenxiang Valley to take a look."

    Jin Ping'er seemed stunned in the darkness, and then said: "That's fine, then be careful."

    Gui Li was slightly surprised. The word "be careful" suddenly appeared from Jin Ping'er's mouth, which seemed a bit strange. However, Jin Ping'er met his gaze and just smiled. Suddenly, his body turned into a faint stream of light and made no sound.  The ground slid down the ridge and disappeared into the darkness a moment later.

    Gui Li frowned, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.

    ※※※

    Although the history of the establishment of the Fenxiang Valley sect is not as good as that of the Qingyun Sect and the Demon Sect, it has been operating here for more than 800 years.  Gui Li sneaked in quietly in the shadow of the night, and what greeted him was a series of well-proportioned palaces and pavilions.  Judging from the architectural style, it is quite similar to that in the Central Plains. However, in subtle places, such as the corners of the window lintels and eaves, you can see some beast carvings from time to time, but they are not found in the Central Plains.  Obviously, over the past eight hundred years, Fenxiang Valley has also been influenced by the rugged local customs in the southern border areas.

    At the entrance to the valley, it was still noisy, and the alarm bells that usually bothered Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were also ringing at the same time.  The place where he is currently hiding is in the shadow behind a large rock at the foot of the mountain.  The last time I sneaked in secretly, I took a few steps forward here, and suddenly the inexplicable clear ringing sounded.

    At this moment, I can only hear the ringing of bells in the distance. There is an open space three feet in front of the big stone, and then there is an ordinary house, which seems to be the residence of the disciples of Fenxiang Valley.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, stood up straight in the shadow, and looked around. It was quiet around here, and compared to the noise in the distance, it was even more quiet.  As for the Fenxiang Valley disciples in that room, they seemed to have been summoned to the entrance of the valley.

    Under this inexplicable and eerie silence, Gui Li slowly walked forward.

    One step, two steps

    He walked very slowly, taking five steps, and everything around him was as normal.

    But the look on Gui Li's face was even more solemn, because the last time he was here, he was discovered by the strange ringing sound when he took the sixth step.

    The light in his eyes gradually brightened, and he slowly swept around, only to see that there was still no change in the vicinity.

    After a while, he slowly took the sixth step.

    "Dingxin"

    Almost at the same time as his feet hit the ground, the clear ringing of the bell suddenly rang in front of him, spreading far away in the silence.

    Gui Li froze, and his heart was filled with shock and anger. The ghost sect in Fenxiang Valley was so powerful, but he couldn't find it. It was really strange.

    But the situation tonight is naturally different from the previous days. Although Gui Li triggered some invisible mechanism and sounded the alarm bell, the noise and fighting in the distance were even more powerful, and the bell was drowned out in just a moment.

    Gui Li made a quick decision, swept around, and then flew up, flying close to the ground behind the house in front of him, but the ringing bells around him were still ringing, which was really a headache.

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui, who had been lying quietly on Gui Li's shoulder, suddenly let out a low voice. Gui Li was startled and turned to look at Xiao Hui on his shoulder.

    Reflecting the faint moonlight in the night, in front of Gui Li in the shadow, a slight "click" sound suddenly came from Xiao Hui's body, and then the gray mark on his forehead seemed to darken.

    Before Gui Li could react, Xiao Hui, who seemed to have something wrong, suddenly turned his head. A strange and compelling golden light gradually lit up in a pair of monkey eyes, but behind the golden color, there was also a hint of strange red.  .

    "Squeak, squeak."

    Xiao Hui’s monkey hand suddenly pointed to the foundation in a remote corner of the house.

    Gui Li took Xiao Hui down, looked at it carefully, and whispered: "What's wrong, Xiao Hui?"

    "Squeak, squeak!"

    Xiao Hui shouted softly, his hand still pointing in that direction, and at the same time, the golden light in his eyes slowly faded away.

    Gui Li frowned, then nodded, put it on his shoulder, and his body immediately floated over.

    The dark corner of the foundation wall smelled faintly of moss. After Gui Li searched carefully, he soon discovered a small hole about a foot in size hidden in the foundation.

    His eyes flashed, and he stretched out hisHe walked forward and suddenly penetrated the cave entrance as fast as lightning. A moment later, a low cry suddenly came from the cave, and then it immediately fell silent. Almost at the same time, the ringing bells around him suddenly stopped.

    A smile appeared on Gui Li's lips, and he slowly pulled his hand out. A moment later, in the grasp of his palm, there was a strange beast. After struggling for a few times, it stopped moving.

    This monster has gray skin all over its body and is about three feet long, but its body is in a strange "bow" shape. Its back is high, its head and tail are drooped, and it has a pair of small black bean-like eyes set on its head.  But the most bizarre thing is that this beast has an extremely long nose, which is about half a foot long, almost one-third of its body length. The nose has two thick nose holes at the front, which looks like a farmer's house.  Pigs raised in captivity are almost the same.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, then snorted and whispered softly: "No wonder I said I couldn't escape, it turns out there is such a 'grey dolphin' (Note 1)."

    ※※※

    Note 1: "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons·Spiritual Beasts" Gray dolphin: long nose and big ears, no neck and long tail, roots of anteaters and cordyceps, crouching during the day and coming out at night, or called aardvark.

    ?Also note: "Modern Animals Aardvark": Mammal, also called African anteater, has a strong body, about 140 cm in length, has no incisors and canine teeth, and uses its long tongue to eat termites like an anteater.  It lives in southern and central Africa, and is found in hilly or semi-steppe areas. It is very good at digging in the soil. It rests in holes during the day and comes out to forage at night.  They are very timid and have extremely sensitive hearing. They rely on their sense of smell to find food. Their sense of smell is more than ten times that of dogs.

 Text Chapter 7 Mysterious Fire Altar

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Ghost Li threw the dead gray dolphin in the corner, and then carefully checked at the entrance of the cave where the gray dolphin was. Sure enough, he found that there was a very thin line pulled out of the hole and connected to a bell in the distance.  Presumably in the past few days, he and Jin Ping'er had failed to infiltrate many times, but they were all discovered by this little gray dolphin.

    He had read the record in the Ghost King Sect's secret collection "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons" that the gray dolphin's nose was extremely sensitive, far better than anything in the world. He had tried his best to cover his body in the past few days, but he did not expect that he was being  This little beast was discovered.

    But even though he figured out this joint, Gui Li's brows immediately furrowed and he stood in the dark corner of the wall, pondering for a moment.  Although the gray dolphin is not an ancient beast, it is rare in the world. It has only been heard that it exists in a forest deep in the Shiwan Mountains in southern Xinjiang.  There is actually this beast in the Incense Valley, and from the fact that I have tried to enter the Incense Valley from many places in the past few days, but have been discovered without exception, it seems that there are quite a few gray dolphins in the Incense Valley, which is really surprising.

    But the most important thing is to tame many gray dolphins to such an extent at the same time. This kind of beast-controlling skills is unheard of not only in the Central Plains righteous way, but also in the demon sect. It is said that such skills are quite common among the barbarians in southern Xinjiang.  Strange magic!

    Gui Li raised his eyes and turned around, looking forward, and suddenly found that amidst the noise in the distance, the depths of Fenxiang Valley were still quiet, and the darkness shrouded it like a black curtain, and it was unknown how many secrets were hidden.

    The noise at the entrance to the valley gradually became quieter. Only people talking loudly could be heard in the distance, but the sounds of fighting had all disappeared. It seemed that the Fenxiang Valley side had gradually taken control of the situation.

    I don’t know who he is, who dares to openly provoke Fenxiang Valley like this?  Gui Li retracted his gaze towards the entrance of the valley, and the figure of Jin Ping'er passed through his mind unconsciously. This mysterious and charming woman was probably still in the chaos at this moment!

    At this moment, Gui Li has penetrated deep into the Fenxiang Valley from the invisible corner just now.  Along the way, there were no more alarm bells caused by gray dolphins. I think that in Fenxiang Valley, these little beasts with keen sense of smell are probably distributed in every edge and corner of the valley. Once you get to the middle of the valley, you don't have to worry about these.

    The night was dark, and the valley that had just calmed down from the noise looked particularly deep.  As Gui Li's ghostly figure floated along the path of the pavilion in the valley, the world under the dark curtain gradually emerged.

    Fenxiang Valley is known as the pillar of righteousness in the world. Although it usually acts in a low-key manner, it is after all a powerful sect that has flourished for eight hundred years. What gradually emerges along the way is the foundation of this sect.

    Under the darkness of night, only a dozen paths, large or small, were seen, connected to each other, spreading out like the blood vessels of the human body, deep into the darkness deep in the Incense Valley.  On both sides of the road are ordinary disciples' residences or tall and majestic palaces. Mixed in among these buildings are mostly flowers, plants and trees, including green bamboos and winter plums, as well as bright peonies and peonies. They are in groups, looking at each other from a distance, and with the surroundings.  The palace is integrated into one, but each has its own flavor.

    Because of the commotion, even though it was late at night, there were disciples from Fenxiang Valley walking around here from time to time. Gui Li had to be careful to hide his body to avoid exposing his whereabouts.  On the other hand, the expressions on the faces of these disciples seemed to be very calm. Without the surprise and shock at the beginning of the commotion, it was known that the situation at the entrance of the valley had been settled.

    Naturally, these few Fenxiang Valley disciples can't stop Gui Li from wandering around. For the past ten years, he has practiced the true method of Buddhism, Demonism, and Taoism. Based on the weird and magical heavenly books and magic, his Taoism has progressed at a speed that is unbelievable. Even the learned and talented  The ghost king was also surprised and couldn't understand it. In the end, he could only attribute it to the theory of Buddhist and Taoist practitioners. Maybe there is really a mystery of secret coordination and improvement.

    It’s just that Gui Li is hiding in the dark. Although he doesn’t take these ordinary Fenxiang Valley disciples seriously, the dozen or so roads in front of him give him a real headache and he doesn’t know where to go.  This time he secretly sneaked into the Incense Valley. His selfish intention was to find out what secrets there were in the Incense Valley. It would be best to find out the relationship with the southern barbarian aliens.

    To know this, you naturally need to go to where the important figures in Incense Valley are, but the paths in front of you look like a maze, which is really a headache.

    Just when Gui Li frowned and pondered, considering whether to arrest a Fenxiang Valley disciple for torture, there was a sudden movement on his shoulders, and a slight moan from Xiao Hui came to his ears.

    Gui Li was startled, turned around to look, and couldn't help but feel his body tremble.  The monkey Xiao Hui was seen holding his clothes tightly with his hands. The monkey's face was distorted and his eyes were closed tightly. It seemed to be in pain. However, after all, it was psychic and knew that this was not the time, so it endured it.

    Gui Li’s surprise was no small matter. For some reason, since he entered the valley just now, Xiao Hui seemed to haveSomething is wrong. At this moment, it seems to be in great physical pain.

    Reaching out and gently hugging Xiao Hui, Gui Li looked at it carefully and felt the monkey's body trembling slightly in his palm. It was obvious that it was trying its best to resist the unknown pain.  Gui Li was even more worried and whispered: "What's wrong, Xiao Hui?"

    As if because of hearing the master's words, the little gray head tilted and slowly opened his eyes.

    A golden light with a hint of dark red, like a strange will-o'-the-wisp in the night, or even more like a strange devil's eye under the Nine Netherworld, appeared in front of Gui Li's eyes.

    The surrounding temperature seemed to have suddenly cooled down.

    The sound of Xiao Hui's breathing began to gradually increase. Gui Li could clearly feel that the strength of the monkey's claws holding his hands was getting stronger and stronger, and the claws dug deeply into his muscles.

    The monkey's mouth slowly opened and closed, but the strange golden light in its eyes stared at Gui Li tightly, never relaxing for a moment.  From that moment, Gui Li suddenly felt a trace of the familiar, blood-thirsty gaze that was the same as when he was crazy before

    In an instant, Gui Li suddenly felt cold all over his body. He suddenly turned his head and looked at his hand.  Inside the sleeve robe, at some point, the blood-devouring bead above the top of the soul-devouring soul began to emit a faint green light with a hint of blood.

    Blood-devouring beads!

    The most vicious and evil things in this world are actually so weird

    As if it suddenly emerged from the depths of his heart, Gui Li suddenly felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He turned his head in a daze and looked at Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui seemed to have felt something, and called out twice.

    Gui Li calmed down, and then found that behind the golden light in Xiao Hui's eyes, there seemed to be a hint of panic.  He took a deep breath, then a smile appeared on his lips, and he said softly: "It's okay."

    Xiao Hui seemed to understand his master's words. He blinked his eyes and slowly closed them. After a while, it seemed that the inexplicable pain gradually subsided, and the strength in Xiao Hui's claws also gradually decreased.

    Gui Li stood in the darkness and slowly held Xiao Hui in his arms.

    The night is as cold as water.

    There was darkness ahead, and the silhouettes of a man and a monkey flickered gently in the dark corners of the night.

    I don’t know how long I stood there, Xiao Hui seemed to be asleep, lying quietly in Gui Li’s arms.  Gui Li didn't care at all that this was the dangerous place of Fenxiang Valley. He stood in the darkness and hugged the monkey gently.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui in his arms moved and raised his head.  Gui Li looked down and saw that the golden light in the monkey's eyes had disappeared, and it had returned to its usual lively appearance.

    Gui Li felt relieved, but before he could say anything, Xiao Hui seemed to struggle, and then pointed to a road outside with his arm.  Gui Li was startled and looked up. After a while, two people came walking from that road, but they were characters Gui Li recognized.

    Li Xun and Yan Hong.

    Gui Li frowned, he had known these two people ten years ago, and they were both outstanding talents.  Although things have changed in the past ten years and we no longer see each other, for a cultivator, ten years is just like a blink of an eye.  The look and appearance of the two of them are almost exactly the same as ten years ago, but looking at their movements, I am afraid that their conduct is not what it was back then.

    I saw the two of them walking slowly and seemed to be talking to each other.  When they got closer, they heard Yan Hong say: "Brother, why did those monsters suddenly rush in?"

    Li Xun frowned, obviously not understanding.  But looking at his stern face, he said coldly: "Those uncivilized beasts, who knows what they are thinking! If I say that these fishmen dare to invade the valley, I have to make them never come back. Why bother again?"  Are you going to trouble Uncle Shangguan?"

    Yan Hong said softly: "Senior Brother, don't be angry. The Valley Master has a long-term plan. There must be something about this matter that we cannot know for the time being. When we first negotiated with these barbarians, it was Master Shangguan who used his magical power to frighten him.  As a heavenly being, as long as he comes forward, those monsters will leave obediently. This must be the reason why the Valley Master asked us to invite Uncle Shangguan to come out."

    Li Xun snorted and said: "Of course I know this, but I don't understand why we, the lord of Fenxiang Valley, should be so humble to these monsters, and now we have to ask Uncle Shangguan to come forward. If this matter gets spread, we will  Hasn’t Burning Incense Valley become the laughing stock of the world’s righteousness?”

    Yan Hong smiled and said: "Brother, I think these barbarians still have some uses, so the Valley Master tolerates them. In the future" At this point, she suddenly stopped talking, but looked at Li Xun with a pair of eyes,  There seems to be more than a thousand words to say.

    Li Xun curled his lips, and there seemed to be a hint of dissatisfaction on his handsome face. Looking from a distance, it became even more chic.  But he didn't say anything else.Just sighing softly, he and Yan Hong slowly walked onto a nearby path, and disappeared into the night after a while.

    In the shadows, a gaze as sharp as a knife was looking at their backs.  Gui Li's mind suddenly turned, and it turned out that those who invaded Fenxiang Valley tonight were actually the fish-men aliens he was tracking.  Recalling that night three days ago, I heard Lu Shun talking to the fish-man in the dark. The tall fish-man seemed to be the leader of the clan.

    It seems that what happened tonight was probably caused by the murloc leader being sniped and killed by Jin Ping'er, and the remaining murlocs came to take revenge out of anger.  When he thought of this, Gui Li couldn't help but flash Jin Ping'er's figure in his mind, and he became more wary of this woman.

    He stood in the shadow for a moment, then seemed to make a decision and looked at Xiao Hui in his arms.  I saw Xiao Hui blinking his eyes, suddenly moving his body, running up to his shoulder, grinning, and seemed to have fully recovered.

    Gui Li felt relieved, smiled faintly, and said, "How about we go and see who that uncle Shangguan is?"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and waved his monkey hand, pointing to the road Li Xun and Yan Hong walked on.

    Gui Li smiled silently in the darkness, and his figure suddenly rose, as fast as a ghost, and headed towards the secluded path.

    In the distance, a disciple of Fenxiang Valley was walking towards here. Suddenly, he felt a blur in front of his eyes, as if there was a ghost flashing across the road leading to the "Xuanhuo Altar", the important place in the valley. When he looked carefully, there was nothing.  did not see it.  He couldn't help but be startled for a moment, then shook his head, muttered, and continued walking forward, not taking it to heart.

    The path is quiet, but this road is unexpectedly long. It is obvious that the place where the Shangguan Master is located is very secluded.  Gui Li didn't go far on this road, and there were no other houses around. There were trees and flowers on both sides of the road. The night wind blew, and under the light of the moon in the sky, the shadows of the trees were dancing, and it looked like  It was like a demon dancing wildly, revealing a hint of weirdness.

    Gui Li carefully walked forward along this path. After walking for a while, he didn't see any fork in the road like outside. It seemed that this road led directly to where the Shangguan Master was.

    Fenxiang Valley occupies a huge area, and this path, looking winding, leads to the depths of the valley.

    Suddenly, a white square object suddenly appeared on the side of the road ahead. Gui Li focused his eyes and looked at it, but it was a stone tablet with two lines of eight characters engraved on it:

    The land of mysterious fire

    Disciple stops

    Gui Li frowned, not because he hesitated because there might be some mysterious place in Fenxiang Valley ahead, but because the word "Xuanhuo" quietly touched a place in his heart.

    He couldn't help but glance at his right arm. Under the clothes, the "Xuan Huo Jian" was lying quietly on his arm.

    He was stunned for a moment, then sneered and walked past the stone tablet.

    Although the stone monument looks ordinary, it seems to be a dividing point. After passing the stone monument, for some reason, although the path still extends forward in a winding way, the trees and flowers on both sides of the road are obviously much rarer.

    First, the grass on the ground gradually disappeared, then the low shrubs, and finally even the originally dense trees on both sides gradually became sparse.  Not to mention that the ground is beginning to crack, even the few remaining trees have turned yellow and withered. It seems that there is an extreme lack of water in the area and the land has been scorched.

    I don’t know if it has anything to do with the word "Xuanhuo"?

    Xiao Hui on the shoulder gave a low cry and moved his body, seeming a little uneasy.  Gui Li patted its body gently, and Xiao Hui gradually calmed down.  The surrounding scene is indeed very strange at the moment, but it doesn't look like there is anything important in Fenxiang Valley. Otherwise, not even a guard disciple was seen along the way.

    With thoughts in his mind, Gui Li followed the path and turned the last corner.

    Suddenly, with such concentration, he couldn't help but trembled. What appeared in front of him was a large open space, and a heat wave blew in his face from nowhere.

    In the center of the open space is a huge circular altar, with its bottom suspended in the air. Thirteen huge stone pillars made of white jade that are three feet high support the entire altar.  There are twelve white jade stone pillars on the edge of the altar, each of which is as thick as two people can hold it in their arms. The thickest white jade stone pillar in the middle of the altar looks like it would take at least five or six people to hold it in their arms.

    And above the altar, all the buildings are made of a strange red stone, including the steps and railings.  In the center of the altar, stands a tall and majestic hall, in the shape of a pagoda. It has three floors. Each higher floor is about half smaller than the next floor, but each floor looks almost incredible.  high.

    &nbsp; Looking from a distance, this altar is simply a huge burning red flame, piercing the sky.  Gui Li stood under this altar, almost as small as an ant.

    Gui Li took a deep breath. The building in front of him was truly astonishing. These four words, "uncanny craftsmanship," were well deserved to be placed here.  I never expected that there would be such a majestic building in Fenxiang Valley.  He pondered in his heart, and for a moment he thought of the stone tablet he had just entered, and he vaguely knew in his heart that the place in front of him was probably the famous place in Fenxiang Valley according to rumors - the Xuanhuo Altar.

    He calmed down and then floated over quietly.  Except for the Mysterious Fire Altar in front of me, the surrounding area is an empty space without any cover.  But luckily there were no people guarding him. He was fast and reached the bottom of the Xuanhuo Altar in a blink of an eye.

    As soon as he got close to the Xuanhuo Altar, the heat in the air suddenly increased several times. Even though he had practiced as much as Gui Li, he felt upset and there was a faint sweat on his forehead.  Gui Li frowned and was secretly surprised. Then he remembered that he didn't know if Xiao Hui could withstand such scorching heat. He turned around and saw Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder scratching his head and ears. He seemed to be concerned about the surroundings.  The heat seemed to turn a blind eye.

    Gui Li was startled and subconsciously felt that Xiao Hui had been unusual recently, especially since he had swallowed the elixir and strange stones from the Heavenly Emperor's treasury on the sacred tree in the Death Swamp, and his body had obviously begun to gradually change.

    But no matter what, in the current situation, it is much better for Xiao Hui not to be afraid of heat than to be afraid of heat, and Gui Li has no time to worry about it.  When he was thinking about whether to rush up to the Xuanhuo Altar next, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps coming from above the Xuanhuo Altar.

    Gui Li frowned and took a quick look around, only to see that there was no cover at all. After thinking for a moment, he flew under the Xuanhuo Altar and hid behind a thick white jade stone pillar.

    He hid behind the stone pillar and subconsciously reached out to touch the stone pillar. Suddenly his hand felt hot. He reacted so quickly and immediately retracted his hand.

    Under the Mysterious Fire Altar, even the stone pillars were boiling hot.

    The footsteps became louder, and it was obvious that someone was walking down. Suddenly, an old voice was heard saying slowly: "Since the Valley Master invited me, I will naturally go. But you guys should tell me why those fishmen suddenly became so violent and arrived.  To the point of attacking the valley?”

    Gui Li hid in the shadow of the stone pillar and looked out, only to see Li Xun and Yan Hong walking down behind an old man in gray clothes with respectful expressions.

 Text Chapter 8 Assassination

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Gui Li looked in the dark and saw that the old man had a thin face and was dressed in a gray robe. He was simple and plain, his manners were calm, and there was nothing outstanding about him.  If he were walking on the streets of an ordinary town, no one would be able to recognize that this person was a cultivator.

    But looking at the expressions of the two people following him, not to mention Yan Hong, even Li Xun, who had always been arrogant, seemed to have great respect for this ordinary old man, and did not dare to show any slightness in his expression or behavior.

    At this moment, when the old man asked, Li Xun hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Uncle Mingjian, it was actually the leaders of the fish-men barbarians who died unexpectedly, so these monsters became crazy, and then"

    At this time, the three of them just walked off the Xuanhuo Altar. The old man in gray frowned and said calmly: "How did the leader of the fishmen die?"

    Li Xun smiled bitterly and shook his head.  Yan Hong said from the side: "Reporting to Master Uncle, the fishman clan leader was suddenly killed by a master three days ago after meeting Master Lu Shun at the 'Unnamed Ancient Temple' in Hegu Mountain in the north, less than a mile away from the ancient temple.  .”

    The old man in gray clothes said "Huh", obviously a little surprised, and said: "Who is the murderer?"

    Li Xun shook his head and said: "We have been investigating for several days, but we still don't have any clues." At this point, he seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then continued: "Originally, this matter should have been reported to Uncle Master, but the Valley Master thought of it  Uncle Master has been guarding the important place of Xuanhuo Altar for nearly a hundred years and has long since stopped caring about worldly matters, so I don’t want to disturb Uncle Master.”

    The old man in gray clothes smiled and said: "How could I not know about the good intentions of the Valley Master? I think if these barbarians were not useful, and I still had some prestige when I conquered these barbarians, the Valley Master would not want to  Excuse me, this bad old man."

    Li Xun smiled and was about to say something, but the old man in gray didn't seem to want to say anything more on this topic, so he changed his words and said, "Wasn't Lu Shun also there at that time? He was not even a mile away. Could it be that he was also there?"  Can’t find the murderer? Even if he dug three feet into the ground, he would have dug it out.”

    Hearing this, Li Xun couldn't help but look at Yan Hong beside him.  Yan Hong hesitated for a moment and said softly: "I think the murderer was too cunning and skilled. He escaped immediately after one successful attack, so even Uncle Lu couldn't catch him."

    The old man in gray clothes snorted, but said nothing more this time, but there was a sense of disdain in his expression and voice, and he obviously looked down on the uncle Lu Shun Lu mentioned by Li Xun and Yan Hong.

    The three of them were talking as they walked. Less than half of the three-foot distance in the open space had passed, and they were getting further and further away from Gui Li.  Gui Li slowly felt relieved, but he still didn't dare to relax. At this time, he only heard the old man in gray clothes asking a question from a distance. Because he was far away, he couldn't hear his voice clearly, but he could vaguely hear the old man in gray clothes.  The old man was asking about the situation of the rebellious murloc barbarians.

    Li Xun responded from behind and said: "The situation has been stabilized now. Master Lu led a group of disciples to block the monsters at the entrance of the valley, and used magical powers to suppress the arrogance of the fish-men. Now the two sides are confronting each other.  Those fish people kept saying that they wanted to avenge their clan leader, but the Valley Master didn’t want to completely break up with the Southern Barbarians, so he sent us to invite Uncle Master"

    As soon as he said this, suddenly, there was a sharp roar from the direction of the entrance of the valley in the distance, echoing far away, the sound was extremely shrill.  Everyone present was surprised. Li Xun said in surprise: "It seems to be at the entrance!"

    Before they could react, the sounds of fighting and fighting arose again in a moment, and the roaring and roaring sounds were endless. The valley that had just fallen silent was once again enveloped by the sounds of fighting.

    The faces of the three people changed greatly. The old man in gray snorted and waved his sleeves. His whole body suddenly turned into a gray light and rose into the sky, flying towards the entrance of the valley. Li Xun and Yan Hong also hurriedly followed.

    After their figures completely disappeared in the night, Gui Li slowly walked out from under the Xuanhuo Altar, pondered for a moment, then turned around and looked towards the Xuanhuo Altar.

    This huge building stands tall and majestic in front of you. Even a white jade stone pillar next to it looks so tall and majestic in the night, not to mention the red palaces and pavilions above it.

    Not far ahead is the steps that the old man in gray clothes walked down with Li Xun and Yan Hong just now.  Gui Li walked towards the steps and saw that all the steps were also built with the same strange red stone as the ones at the top, and were integrated with the surrounding railing stone slabs.

    Slowly stepping on it, Gui Li walked up. At this moment, the heat around him seemed to have increased a lot, as if what he was stepping on was not the kind of red stone, but a real burning flame.

    The steps of Xuanhuo Altar go up thirty-six steps, turn a corner, and continue to go up.  Gui Li took a deep breath, looked cold, and walked up slowly.  The surrounding railings and stone walls are all plain and plain without any carvings, which makes them particularly simple.

    &nbsp; At this moment, even the wind blowing in the night sky became extremely hot. Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder, his eyes rolling around, looking around curiously.

    Finally, after walking up a total of three floors and 108 steps, Gui Li came to the Xuanhuo Altar.

    Although I had seen the scene here from a distance just now under the Xuanhuo Altar, I am now on the Xuanhuo Altar, standing in front of the tall hall that stands in the center of the Xuanhuo Altar, looking at the huge building a hundred times taller than myself.  , looking at the spire that pierced the sky like a sharp sword, Gui Li still couldn't help but feel insignificant.

    The red stones of the same material were cut into huge stones of equal size, each one almost as tall as half a person, and they were piled up to form a magnificent palace.  Walking closer, in the hot air, Gui Li clearly saw that the stones were so tightly connected that the gaps in the middle looked like they couldn't even insert a blade.  It is really unimaginable how the ancestors of Fenxiang Valley built such a marvelous palace.

    He almost had an illusion. What was in front of him was not a palace at all, but a huge burning flame.  Moreover, the flame was so huge that it seemed to be overwhelming and engulfing my tiny self.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, calmed down, suppressed the feeling of surprise in his heart, then turned his head and carefully checked the path into the Xuanhuo Altar Hall.  He found it without much effort.

    There was not even a window in the entire tower-like altar, which was completely surrounded by huge red stones. Only on the bottom floor, not far from him, was a door that was one foot high and six feet wide.

    Gui Li walked over and soon discovered that although the door was painted with red paint, it was still different from the surrounding stone walls. It was a wooden door.  Thinking about it, if even the entrance and exit door is an extremely heavy stone door, it must be very troublesome!

    Gui Li stood in front of the door for a while, but did not open the door immediately. Instead, he turned around and looked behind.

    Except for the hot air, the entire Xuanhuo Altar was silent.

    "Squeak!"

    The next moment, he pushed open the door.

    At the entrance of Fenxiang Valley, there was already a river of blood. More than a hundred tall and strong barbarians with fish heads and human bodies were screaming and extremely angry. They were holding all kinds of weird weapons, including guns, knives, swords and halberds.  He continued to fight with the surrounding Fenxiang Valley disciples.  Blood was flowing on the ground in the field, and stumps could be seen everywhere. Among the casualties were many disciples from Fenxiang Valley, but more of them were fishmen.

    As for these stumps, I’m afraid they were all chopped off by those cruel fish-men.

    However, although this scene is terrifying and the fish-men are extremely fierce, the situation is that the side of Fenxiang Valley is gradually suppressing the fish-men, and it seems that there is still room here in Fenxiang Valley. Dozens of disciples with higher Taoist practices are surrounding them.  Semicircular shape, press inward together.

    It's just that these fish-men aliens are really fierce, and their bodies are very different from human beings. Even if a monk is hit by the sword light from the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, he is afraid that he will be injured, but for some reason these fish-men are extremely strong.  Everyone in Fenxiang Valley seemed to have received some order, leaving room for leeway.  Except for the sword-light magic weapons of a few masters, other disciples' magic weapons hit their bodies. At most, the fish-man was hit and flew away, and it was extremely difficult to see any blood.

    However, first of all, everyone here in Fenxiang Valley has practiced Taoism for many years, and their Taoism is not shallow. With the power of magic weapons, they are still better than these barbarian fishmen; secondly, these fishmen are just strong and thick-skinned. Fenxiang Valley  The disciples advance and retreat in a well-arranged manner, flying up with their swords and attacking from mid-air from time to time, which often gives the fishmen a huge headache, but they still gain the upper hand.

    Among the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, there was an old man in the middle who was in command. It was Lu Shun who Gui Li had met at the ancient temple on the barren mountain that day.  At this moment, he could only see his brows furrowed, his face extremely ugly, and he was obviously very angry.

    When the fight got fierce, there was a sudden scream, but one of the Fenxiang Valley disciples was careless for a moment, and a flaw was exposed. A fishman used a weapon that looked like a hook and sickle to hook his feet, and he was dragged down from the air.  ,He fell to the ground.  In an instant, several murlocs around him swarmed forward, their weapons flying wildly, and they died in an instant, leaving even their bodies intact.

    In an instant, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley were in an uproar. Many of them could no longer control themselves. They tightened their hands, and the flying swords flying all over the sky roared loudly, and they all started to attack.  However, within a moment, miserable cries started to sound again and again, and several murlocs had been hacked to death by magic weapons.

    It’s just that these fish people are really ferocious in nature. Instead of showing fear when they see these scenes of blood flying everywhere, they even rush into the fight frantically. They are not afraid of death.

    Lu Shun flew into the air with his sword and shouted loudly to stop. However, both the fishmen and the disciples from Fenxiang Valley below were all furious. No one took his words to heart and watched an even bigger massacre.  It's about to unfold.

    Convenience?At this time, the night sky where the lone moon was hanging high suddenly darkened. Lu Shun frowned and glanced at the sky, only to see a gray cloud sweeping in.  Lu Shun's expression changed and he couldn't help but snort.

    The gray cloud came so fast. In the blink of an eye, it was flying in front of us, and its power was getting bigger and bigger. The wind whirled rapidly in the air, and gradually turned into a tornado with a diameter of several feet, mixed with a sharp sound, "Woo!"  With a sound, it rushed down from the night sky.

    Almost at the same time, all the surrounding flowers, plants and trees on the ground were blown outwards by the strong wind. Sand and rocks flew away from the ground. The disciples of Fenxiang Valley and some murlocs with lower skills were even swept up by the strong wind and thrown out.

    Everyone was shocked, and before they could react, the tornado wind had already fallen to the ground. Amidst the sharp wind, there was a loud "bang bang" sound. Dozens of fishmen were caught by giant hands and were all knocked flying.  He stood up, flew back, and fell heavily to the ground.

    Those fishmen were screaming, their voices were shrill and unpleasant, but they could be heard to be quite frightened.  The strong wind continued for a moment, separating all the fish people from the Fenxiang Valley disciples, and then slowly stopped.  The sound of the wind gradually subsided, and the huge wind gradually dispersed, revealing the figure of an old man in gray clothes.

    The disciples in Fenxiang Valley were startled, and then they all fell to the ground, saluted the old man together, and said respectfully: "Uncle Shangguan."

    Lu Shun also slowly fell back to the ground at this moment, walked over, glanced at the old man in gray, the veins on his face jumped, and then said with a smile: "Senior Brother Shangguan, how can such a small matter like you be dealt with by a big shot like you?"  Alarmed?"

    The old man in gray glanced at him, smiled faintly, and said: "The Valley Master has an order, so I have to come."

    Lu Shun's expression changed.

    By this time, Li Xun and Yan Hong had also arrived and fell from the sky.  Li Xun walked to Lu Shun, lowered his voice and said softly: "Uncle Lu, it was the Valley Master who ordered me to invite Uncle Shangguan here."

    Lu Shun snorted, his face even more ugly, but in the end he didn’t say anything more and turned his head.

    The old man in gray didn't look at him. He turned around and looked at the blood-soaked ground in the field, and his face darkened.

    At this time, all the fishmen gathered together, and their eyes fell on the old man in gray.  But at this moment, they seemed to recognize the old man in gray clothes. Somehow, these fishmen, who were not afraid of death, were a little afraid of this ordinary old man in gray clothes, and for a moment they didn't dare to rush forward.

    The old man in gray withdrew his gaze and said in a deep voice: "Where is Sun Tu?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man ran out from among the disciples of Fenxiang Valley. It was Sun Tu who went with Lu Shun that night and knew the barbarian language.

    I saw him running to the side of the old man in gray clothes, with a very respectful expression on his face, and said: "Disciple is here."

    The old man in gray glanced at him and saw that this man had a gray face. It seemed that he had suffered a lot in the fight just now because of his low moral character, but he was lucky that he was not dead. After all, he could understand these barbarian languages.  There are not many people.

    The old man in gray clothes immediately said: "Come here and translate their words to me."

    Sun Tu responded carefully and stood aside.

    The old man in gray clothes looked towards the fish man and said loudly: "I am Shangguan Ce, come out and speak alone."

    There was a stir among the fish crowd over there, it was obvious that they understood what Shangguan Ce said.  And this name seems to have a magical power on them, which is very extraordinary.  After a while, a tall fishman came out.

    Shangguan Ce looked at him twice and said slowly: "Do you know me?"

    The fish man hesitated for a moment and said "jijijijiji".

    Sun Tu next to him immediately translated: "They know."

    Shangguan Ce’s expression remained unchanged and he said, “Why are you attacking my valley? Are you trying to deceive me that there is no one in Fenxiang Valley?”

    The fish-man had an angry expression on his face and started to speak "chichijijiji" in a loud and angry voice.

    Sun Tu listened and translated: "He said: 'Our clan leader was killed when he met your people, and you actually said that you couldn't find the murderer. It's clearit was clearly you who did it. Although our fish-men clan is not like you  rival, but we must fight to the death to avenge the clan leader!'"

    Shangguan Ce frowned, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.  He is a top figure in Fenxiang Valley, with unfathomable morals. In a secret fierce battle with the barbarians in southern Xinjiang a hundred years ago, Shangguan Ce showed his power and frightened the barbarians. From then on, his reputation spread far and wide among the sixty-three foreign tribes in southern Xinjiang.  Today, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, asked him, who had not been involved in worldly affairs for a long time, to come forward. This was the reason.

    Moreover, Shangguan Ce has lived in southern Xinjiang for a long time, and his understanding of these barbarians in the Hundred Thousand Mountains is unparalleled by others. He knows that this fish-man barbarian tribe alone is very cruel, and the death of the patriarch is even more important to them.  An unprecedented shame and humiliation, it really happened?You can risk your whole family dying here.

    If it were just this foreign race, Shangguan Ce would not take it seriously. It was just that the barbarians in southern Xinjiang fought with each other on the surface, but the internal relations were complicated. What's more, a peerless figure had appeared in the past hundred years, which was even more serious. If someone were to alarm him,  That person was afraid that Fenxiang Valley’s century-long plan would be ruined.

    Thoughts were racing in his mind. Next to him, Li Xun saw Shangguan Ce lowering his head and thinking, so he whispered to Sun Tu: "Didn't I already control the situation when I left just now? There was a confrontation between the two sides, and the fishmen had no intention of taking action. They asked us  Did the Valley Master come out to speak? Why did they start fighting again?"

    Sun Tu made a bitter face and said with a wry smile: "We are also surprised! It was fine at first, although a little nervous, but neither of them had the intention to continue to fight. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden scream from the fishman, and a fishman on the edge didn't know how  He was actually killed, and those fishmen suddenly became red-eyed and rushed up like crazy"

    Shangguan Ce heard this and suddenly said in a deep voice: "Did one of our people do it?"

    Sun Tu was speechless for a moment, but Lu Shun next to him said coldly: "It was a mess at that time, who knew?"

    Shangguan Ce's face turned cold, and he suddenly raised his voice and shouted to the disciples of Fenxiang Valley: "During the confrontation just now, did anyone kill the fishman?"

    Everyone in Fenxiang Valley was silent. The disciples looked at me and I looked at you. For a long time, no one came forward to acknowledge it.

    In the distance, there was a commotion among the fishmen, obviously angry.

    Shangguan Ce frowned and suddenly said to the fish-man standing in front: "I'm going to take a look at that man's body."

    After saying that, he walked over without waiting for the fishman to reply.

    The fish-man's expression changed, but looking at Shangguan Ce's expression, he finally turned around and led him to a corner next to the crowd, identified it, then pointed to a fish-man corpse and said "Chiji"  A few words.

    At this time, Lu Shun, Li Xun, Sun Tu and others also followed behind Shangguan Ce.  Sun Tu whispered: "The one who died is this fish man."

    Shangguan Ce stood next to the corpse and looked carefully. His face gradually turned ugly. After a while, he whispered to himself: "Awesome, awesome."

    Li Xun stood behind him and looked at the corpse, and couldn't help but frown.  I saw that the fish-man corpse was still holding a big knife in his hand, but the head on his neck was gone. There was a fish-man head not far away, and it seemed to be his.

    This fish-man was actually beheaded with one clean stroke.

    Li Xun's eyes unexpectedly fell on the neck, and he saw that the wound was extremely smooth, and it was obvious that he had been killed by an extremely sharp blade.

    "Hey!" Suddenly, Lu Shun next to him whispered softly, walked up, squatted down and took a closer look at the fish-man corpse.

    Shangguan Ce frowned and said, "What's wrong?"

    Lu Shun looked at it for a long time, then slowly stood up, but his face was already very ugly, and he said solemnly: "This wound is exactly the same as the wound left by the murderer when he sniped the fishman clan leader. The wound is flat and the muscles are not distorted at all, but  The deep veins are slightly lavender for some reason.”

    Everyone was shocked and quickly took a closer look, and it turned out that it was exactly what Lu Shun said.

    Shangguan Ce was shocked in his heart. He turned around suddenly, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said: "The murderer is right here!"

    Shangguan Ce’s gaze was like a knife, extremely sharp. The originally ordinary old man seemed to be suddenly emitting an irresistible edge all over his body.  He slowly looked at everyone around him, but no one dared to look directly at him.

    There was sudden silence in the field, only the night wind blowing from nowhere, rustling the branches.

 Text Chapter 9 Strange Beasts

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The mysterious fire altar.

    Although it is a wooden door, it still feels heavy when you hold it. Under Gui Li's force, the heavy and thick door on the Xuanhuo Altar made a muffled "squeak" and was slowly pushed open.

    Inside the door, a faint red light shone out, and the surrounding air seemed to have risen a little higher, making it extremely hot.

    Gui Li frowned, and there was a slight sweat on his forehead. He unexpectedly remembered what he had just heard on the sidelines, that the old man named Shangguan had been guarding such a hot place for nearly a hundred years. I really don't know how he did it.  Passed.

    In the Xuanhuo Altar, it didn't look bright. Except for a trace of red light coming from nowhere, it seemed to be more dark, which did not match the scorching heat around it.  Gui Li stood at the door, pondered for a moment, and finally walked in.

    With another "squeak" sound, the wooden door closed gently.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, calmed down, and began to look around.  Just as I guessed when I saw the altar outside, it is indeed a huge hall inside, with a height of five feet. The entire hall is circular, and the walls are the same red as what I saw outside.  Made of rock, without any carvings or decorations, it is simple and unpretentious. However, in the context of such a huge space, it has an indescribable majesty. It makes people feel that only this kind of plainness is the real supreme power of architecture.  realm.

    Soon, Gui Li discovered that the red light emanating from the entire hall originated from the center of the hall.  The closer you get to the center of the hall, the brighter the surroundings become. Looking from a distance, against the red light, it seems like a blazing flame is burning in the hall.

    Gui Li stared at the "flame", and the red light shone gently, reflecting in his eyes and also shining on Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder.

    The eyes of one person and one monkey seemed to be dyed red at the same time, with red flames burning faintly.

    Xiao Hui’s tail swung slightly, seeming a little uneasy, and let out a low cry.

    Gui Li stepped towards the "flame" in the center of the hall and slowly walked towards the depth of the red light.

    As we get closer and closer to the "flame", the surrounding air becomes hotter. At this moment, it is almost like being next to the lava underground.  In Gui Li's mind, for some reason, he suddenly remembered a past event that he had forgotten for a long time - under the Fire Dragon Cave, the magma lake was even hotter than now, and the pair of fox monsters who committed suicide by throwing themselves into the lake

    This thought flashed through his mind, and he suddenly stopped less than a foot away from the center of the hall.  Xiao Hui turned his head and looked at his master.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can be seen Gui Li frowned, his eyes have been retracted from the flame, and he is looking at the ground.

    On the flat floor made of red stones, patterns suddenly appeared.

    Right under Gui Li’s feet, scratches as thick as a finger appeared on the stone, extending to both sides, but they looked crooked and not even.  A foot in front of Gui Li, the same kind of finger-thick carvings were written on the hard red stone, forming a one-foot-sized pattern.

    That’s a god!

    A god that Gui Li had never seen or heard of before.

    Vigorous carvings extend slowly on the ground, and traces of time can be seen everywhere in the corners, showing the long existence of these patterns and revealing a hint of desolation.

    There is no hair on the top of the head of the god, but there are slightly curved horns like sheep's horns. The face and eyebrows are similar to those of humans, but under the pair of gloomy and hollow eyes, there are clearly sharp fangs in the mouth.  The carver even carved a few tiny holes next to the fangs, like dripping blood, adding a bit of ferocity and ferocity.

    And the body of this god is very different from that of humans. The torso is as strong as a tiger and leopard. There are four arms on it. One hand holds a knife and the other holds a shield. The remaining two hands, one tightly grasps a painfully twisted body.  The human body seemed to be screaming to the sky; while the other hand gently held something up, dripping with blood, and it turned out to be a human heart.

    The originally clumsy and desolate mark suddenly became angry and unrestrained when it came here. The strength and the deep hatred in my heart seemed to burst out all of a sudden.  Gui Li could feel the madness rising in this mark so clearly and unbelievably.

    The gentle carvings became intense in an instant, flying down from the torso and merging into the lower body of this vicious god, turning into blazing flames.  The red light shone brightly, and there seemed to be a hint of a sinister smile on the corner of the god's mouth, as if he was about to burst out of the earth and be resurrected!

    Gui Li took a deep, deep breath. Almost subconsciously, he combined the sculptor and the person who built the altar into one in his mind.  I never imagined that there would be such a great master and such a genius with such uncanny workmanship in the world!

    &nbsp; A single picture seems to have taken away all the good fortune in the world!

    The mark was still extending on the ground. Gui Li couldn't help but walk to the side, gradually discovering the second statue and the third statue. Finally, after circling around the red flame in the center, he had a total of  Eight images of gods carved on the ground were discovered.  None of them were the same, but Gui Li was almost certain that everything carved on the ground was entirely a fierce god.

    In these images, people have completely become sacrifices to these gods, just like food.  The whole hall was filled with a sense of solemnity at the moment. It seemed that with the discovery of these images, something fierce was roaring in the dark.

    And on the periphery of these fierce god images, there is a score that wraps them all, but it is not a complete circle. Sometimes it bends inward, sometimes it tumbles outward. Gui Li couldn't understand it for a while.

    At this moment, he returned to the first fierce god pattern. After taking a deep look at the vicious god, he raised his head, and the burning "flame" appeared in front of his eyes again.

    Suddenly, there was a "buzz" in his mind, and something seemed to surge up. A desire, a blood-devouring desire, surged into his heart so familiarly.  Almost at the same time, the fierce images around him suddenly seemed to come to life, faintly shaking in front of his eyes.

    The Soul Eater hidden at hand gradually began to light up through the sleeves of his robe.

    Gui Li's breathing slowly became a little heavy. Suddenly, he shook his head heavily, forcing himself to calm down, and then slowly walked towards the flame in the center.

    However, he forgot to look at the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder.

    In the pair of monkey eyes, the golden light appeared again, but behind the gold, there was more red light, with the same crazy blood-devouring color as Gui Li's eyes, gradually brighter and dazzling, filling the  its eyes.

    The distance of ten feet was not very far, and Gui Li quickly approached the red light source in the center of the hall.

    At this moment, he has discovered that the eight stone carvings of gods he just saw are all surrounding this light source, and the heads of the statues are all facing here.  At this time, the surrounding temperature was already extremely hot. If an ordinary person were here, they would not even be able to breathe.

    Gui Liqiang suppressed the blood-devouring impulses in his heart and looked at the light source through the red light.

    A stone well-like thing, thin at the top and thick at the bottom, appeared in the center of the hall.  It is three feet high and no more than two feet in diameter. It is made of the same red rock as the rocks on the ground.

    But on the flat surface of the well, there is a white and transparent stone that is as clear as crystal. It seems to be a circle, but a closer look reveals that it has countless facets, ranging in size, and is extremely bright.  The light flows and covers it.

    And the red light that is constantly emitted from the well passes through this crystal-like stone, and the light is refracted layer by layer, and it seems that there is a trace of blood flowing in it.  And these rays of light condensed into a red light group in the space three feet above the strange stone. It was the burning flame that Gui Li saw from a distance just now, and the light source in the entire hall came from here.

    Looking at this mysterious and magical scene, Gui Li slowly approached the well, approached the bright and transparent stone, and looked down.

    A familiar scene caught his eye.  The hot magma surged and roared below, like a furious ocean tide, constantly rising and receding. The splashing magma hit the hard rock wall with a wisp of sound.

    This Mysterious Fire Altar is actually built on top of a volcano crater that seems to be about to erupt.

    Gui Li felt agitated in his heart, clenched his fists involuntarily, and even his breathing became heavy.  Since approaching these stone carvings of fierce gods on the ground, it seems that these unheard and unseen images have triggered violence in my heart, or perhaps these gods are simply cruel evil gods.  The blood-devouring murderous intention in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, but strangely, he was able to remain conscious, unlike his usual state where he almost fell into madness.

    "It's just that although others are awake, the pain caused by the strong violent energy in the body is even more severe.  If someone were standing nearby, they would be able to see the red light in Gui Li's eyes at this moment, almost like an evil ghost.

    Just when Gui Li was supporting himself, Xiao Hui on his shoulder suddenly squeaked twice, jumped down, and fell straight onto the strange stone.

    Gui Li was shocked. There was a faint blood-red light flowing in this strange stone. Even though he had studied the Demon Sect's Heavenly Book for many years, he felt that the evil power in it was extraordinary. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to intercept it and said urgently: "Xiao Hui, be careful!"

    But after all, Xiao Hui jumped down suddenly, Gui Li reacted a little late, and his grasp was in vain.  I saw Xiao Hui relaxing in mid-air??, only the red light in his eyes flashed like a ghost.  In a blink of an eye, Xiao Hui had landed on the strange stone, making a soft "bang" sound.

    In an instant, the red light refracted from the volcanic well through the layers of strange rocks was blocked by Xiao Hui. Almost at the same time, the red light in mid-air condensed into a red light group that was almost like a flame, because  Lost the light source and disappeared immediately.

    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be quiet.

    In just a blink of an eye, the entire altar hall completely lost its light, and darkness enveloped all places.

    Gui Li held his breath and stared at Xiao Hui blankly.

    It was lying on that strange rock, seemingly fine for the time being.  The red light reflected in the well was blocked by it at the moment and reflected on its belly, every detail of it reflected.

    The red light flows like blood, flashing slightly on its body.  Xiao Hui's body slowly began to make sounds, like the harsh sound of bones and joints knocking.

    Kaka, Kaka

    Gui Li took a step forward and stared at Xiao Hui, with a vague premonition in his heart.

    Xiao Hui slowly turned his head, and his eyes suddenly turned completely red, so dazzling in the dark!

    The next moment, a sudden change occurred!

    In the main hall, from the depths shrouded in darkness, there was suddenly a desolate roar, mighty and powerful.  The fierce stone carvings on the ground surrounding them glowed red at the same time, lighting up one after another.

    When the eighth stone carving of the fierce god also lit up, the desolate roar echoing in the hall had turned into a shrill scream, filling the entire space.  I don't know when it started, but the wind began to rotate in this tight hall.

    Gui Li picked up Xiao Hui and placed him next to him.  Almost at the same time, there was a loud roar, and all the stone carvings shone brightly. In an instant, the red light seemed to become a tangible thing, rising from the fierce stone carvings. At the same time, it maintained the original appearance of the stone carvings and turned into a red light.  The plane formed by condensed light rises into the air.

    One after another, the fierce gods turned into red light and condensed in the mid-air. At this moment, Gui Li finally saw the curved stone carvings surrounding the stone carvings of the fierce gods.

    It was a huge flame totem, wrapping all the fierce gods in it. With the increasingly fierce wind, this strange aperture slowly rose, and after a moment it was higher than Gui Li's head, stopping at his and Xiao Hui's head.  above.

    Gui Li looked up, his hands breaking into a cold sweat unknowingly.

    Each and every ferocious-looking fierce god seemed to be resurrected at this moment, laughing upwards in the huge flame-shaped blood-red aperture.  At this moment, the darkness in the hall has long been driven away, and all places are illuminated by this dazzling circle of light.

    The red aperture began to rotate slowly, and the speed gradually increased, and the wind speed in the hall became faster and faster.  Gui Li was in the center of this storm, his clothes rustling, and his face gradually turned pale.

    But he still didn’t make any move.

    The weird atmosphere in the air is getting heavier and heavier, and the rapid and sharp sound of the wind seems to be mixed with a mysterious and ferocious smile, just like the evil ghost from the legendary Jiuyou has come to the world.

    The red halo finally rose to the dome, turning faster and faster under the plain stone slabs. The red light rained down like rain of blood in hell.

    "Boom!"

    After rotating rapidly to the point where it was almost dizzying, the red circle of light suddenly stopped suddenly without any warning.  The next moment, above the blood-red flame, the huge stone slab seemed to be summoned to move away, retreating to the surroundings with the flame totem as the center.

    In the bloody red light, two blazing eyes lit up.

    "Roar……"

    A low roar came from the red light above, and the entire hall seemed to be trembling in an instant. All the gods were shouting together at this moment!

    The huge body was filled with incredible heat, and the whole body was like burning flames. A giant beast rushed down from above.

    The pupils in Gui Li's eyes shrank instantly, and he exerted force on his feet. The soul-eating green light flourished, and he floated backwards, avoiding the downward force like a thunderous thunder.

    The giant beast surrounded by blazing flames roared angrily, slowly turned its head and stared at Gui Li.

    For some reason, Gui Li suddenly felt that his mouth was dry.

    Like those strange fierce stone carvings, he had never seen it before, and he had never even seen any record of such a flaming beast in the book.  The huge body is several feet tall, with four thick legs and extremely sharp claws at the end. It moves slightly on the ground and hits the hard red rock.??Leaves deep scratches.

    On its huge head, there is a huge mouth full of sharp teeth, and there are no eyes visible in a pair of big eyes, but two groups of burning flames.  Moreover, on the surface of this alien beast's huge body, there were blazing fires everywhere, as if the flames were part of its body.  Before it even got close, it was already being sprayed by the hot air from a distance that was unbearable.

    And the huge flame totem formed by the red light in mid-air actually fell down at this moment as if it was controlled by some inexplicable force. It stood upright behind the strange beast and slowly rotated.  All the evil gods above it seemed to be like this flaming beast, staring fiercely at the person and monkey who disturbed the gods.

    Xiao Hui was held in Gui Li's arms, but his eyes were fixed on the strange beast, and the red light in his eyes was not weak but strong.

    "Roar!"

    The flaming beast roared again and rushed over again.  Gui Li did not escape this time. In fact, this strange beast was so big that not much room was left in the originally spacious hall.

    I saw Soul Eater floating in front of Gui Li as if controlled by an invisible hand.  Gui Li looked gloomy, put Xiao Hui on his shoulder, and then quickly swung his hands in the air behind the soul-devouring stick. A gossip pattern suddenly appeared on the blood-devouring bead in front of the soul-devouring rod, which instantly enlarged and faced the flaming beast.  go.

    A moment later, the strange beast collided with the Bagua Talisman raised by Gui Li in mid-air.

    If anyone from the Qingyun Sect were here at this moment, they would definitely applaud loudly. This is the authentic Qingyun Sect's immortal secret method "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao".

    The power of the true Taoist method is naturally extraordinary. The seemingly powerful attack of the flaming beast was actually blocked by it, and its huge body fell to the ground.

    But almost at the same time, a powerful force rebounded, and Gui Li's whole body was shaken.  The force of this flaming beast's attack was several times more powerful than that of ordinary cultivation masters.

    Although the flaming beast was stopped, it was seen raising its giant figure fiercely, with blazing flames in its eyes. It was clearly not hurt at all, but it seemed to be even more angry, and it rushed over again with a loud roar.  The huge flame totem behind it also slowly rotated and followed.

    Gui Li frowned and was about to take action when suddenly there was a light touch on his shoulder. The monkey Xiao Hui jumped up, left his body and rushed towards the flaming beast.

    Gui Li’s surprise was no small matter, and he lost his voice and said, “Xiao Hui, you can’t…”

    The flaming beast suddenly saw something coming towards it. It was startled and roared. The body that had just jumped paused temporarily to get a clear look at the thing.

    Under the red light, I saw a pair of monkeys, Xiao Hui, whose eyes were completely red, jumping in the air.

    When its body, which was almost insignificant compared to the flame beast, jumped to the highest point, it suddenly stopped in the air.

    It was as if time had completely stopped for an instant. When the monkey stagnated in mid-air, the hall that was filled with the huge roars of the flaming beasts suddenly became quiet.

    Kaden!

    A crisp sound slowly spread.  Among the countless red rays of light, a golden ray of light rose up.

    Xiao Hui stretched his whole body and closed his eyes tightly. A faint golden light slowly emitted from his whole body, making him look like a god or Buddha.  Between its eyebrows and on its forehead, a dark mark suddenly began to squirm. After a moment, Xiao Hui suddenly raised his head, clenched his hands, and roared to the sky.

    Gui Li, who was standing behind and about to pounce, suddenly stopped and stared blankly at Xiao Hui, who was transforming in mid-air.

    The dark mark between the eyebrows squirmed more and more fiercely. Suddenly, Xiao Hui screamed again, and with a sound that sounded like tearing, a cry from the dark, the dark mark cracked open, and a brilliant  Golden light shines from it.

    The third eye!

    Three-eyed monkey!

    The legendary beast that is the spirit of all things suddenly transformed out of this flaming hall!

 Text Chapter 10 Sky Fox

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The flame beast looked up at Xiao Hui, who was surrounded by golden light in mid-air. After a while, it suddenly roared, and the temperature in the entire hall rose sharply, almost like a sea of ??fire.

    Amidst the roar, its attention obviously shifted from Gui Li to Xiao Hui. It stepped hard on the ground with all four limbs, jumped up suddenly, and rushed towards Xiao Hui.  Flames were burning all over its body, and even the mysterious flame totem aperture that was constantly rotating behind it seemed to be on fire and extremely bright.

    Under the pressure of this overwhelming firelight, the golden light emitted by Xiao Hui was suppressed for a moment, and the flames surged up crazily, threatening to engulf Xiao Hui.

    At this critical moment, a figure stood in front of Xiao Hui, it was Gui Li.  I saw him rising up and floating in front of Xiao Hui. Under the influence of his true method, the black soul-eating magic rod lit up, exuding a mysterious green light, mixed with a faint trace of blood.

    In a moment, the huge head of the alien beast had rushed in front of Gui Li. Facing such a powerful and fierce monster, Gui Li could even clearly see the sharp teeth in the bloody mouth.

    Breathe deeply!

    Amidst sparks flying all over the sky, a Buddhist mantra suddenly appeared three feet in front of Gui Li, shining with golden light.  A moment later, a flash of green energy was seen on his face. Just before the giant claws of the alien beast pounced on the mantra, the golden light on the mantra also glowed with a faint green color.

    Since the founding of Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple, it is the first time that the two true methods of "Great Brahma Prajna" and "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" have been used simultaneously.

    The sky is filled with flames, like mountains and seas!

    The alien beast roared and struck down with a palm.  The huge power of flames hit the mantra hard, and in an instant, unparalleled brilliance burst out from the body.  Mountain-like flames flew back in an instant, and the huge alien beast was bounced back. The entire hall was shaken by the invisible force.

    The flaming beast fell back to the ground, seemingly shocked. It suddenly raised its head and looked at the figure in front of it with a pair of huge flame-burning eyes.

    The golden light of the mantra gradually dimmed, then dissipated, slowly disappearing into the air.  Gui Li's body fell down, and as soon as his feet touched the ground, he couldn't help but stumble, and his face turned pale.

    Soul Eater slowly flew down and stopped floating in front of its master. In the firelight on the opposite side, it still exuded a faint dark green light.

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth twitched slightly, and then he held it back, but after a moment it moved again, and finally his shoulders shook, and a mouthful of blood spurted out with a loud sound.  The bright red blood seemed to turn into red mist, floating in front of him.

    Just like that sad and sad rain many years ago!

    Bit by bit, drop by drop, blood wrapped the black stick. The former "fire stick" quietly swallowed every drop of blood and sucked it into the stick body silently, leaving no trace.

    On the blood-devouring bead, the red light gradually brightens.

    A cold feeling spread throughout Gui Li's body.

    The violence that he had endured just now could no longer be suppressed anymore. Gui Li looked up to the sky and roared, his eyes red. In an instant, thousands of thoughts went through his mind, and endless blood and bones came like a nightmare, wrapping around him.  The trembling hands slowly clenched tightly, as if they could no longer bear the blood boiling with blood all over their bodies!

    Opposite him, the eight fierce gods on the flame totem behind the alien beast also shone faintly, seeming to respond to the bloody and murderous aura on his body.

    At this moment, Gui Li seemed to have transformed into a cruel beast, confronting the flaming beast in front of him.  The hall was filled with heat, and even the air seemed to be burning.

    "Roar!"

    Suddenly, the flaming beast roared, as if it was a little uneasy for the first time.

    The little hui in mid-air fell down in front of Gui Li.

    The eye on his forehead was shining with golden light, and the sound of "kaka kaka" bone joints shaking violently was heard from countless places on Xiao Hui's body at the same time.  Then, under the gaze of Gui Li and the flaming beast, Xiao Hui began to change.

    Countless thick and strong muscles suddenly bulged out of the originally thin body. With the sound of cracking joints, Xiao Hui's body slowly grew larger.  At a moment when the human eye could see it so clearly, a monkey that was originally less than half a human tall rapidly grew in size due to the rapid increase in muscles and bones, and in the blink of an eye it had surpassed Gui Li's body.

    Muscles bulged one by one on Xiao Hui’s arms, chest and abdomen. His head became larger, and long and sharp fangs even appeared in his mouth. They were white and glowing with cold light, protruding from the outside of the huge mouth.  The palms that were originally used to pick fruits actually grew sharp claws.

    Finally, when this terrifying monkey transformed into a ferocious beast that was almost as tall as the flaming beast, itOpen your eyes slowly, the eyes under the third eye.

    ??The bright red and blood-thirsty eyes, mixed with a piece of golden light, came out dazzlingly.

    The originally vast altar hall was suddenly overcrowded with two such huge monsters.  Xiao Hui's eyes were full of fierceness, and he stared at the flaming beast opposite him, roaring incessantly.

    The giant flame beast turned slowly, and all that could be seen in its eyes were flames, without any expression at all.  But it can be seen that it is a bit afraid when facing this huge and fierce monkey that suddenly transformed.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui roared, and his third eye, which shone with golden light, suddenly brightened with golden light. A beam of golden light shot out quickly, and the flaming beast gave a low roar and moved away.

    The golden light hit the ground, and with a roar, a large crater was created in the hard red rock.

    Before the flaming beast could react, Gui Li, who had been standing behind Xiao Hui, had already jumped up. Instantly, his whole body was shrouded in strange light, and the soul-eating magic rod in front of him rushed towards the flaming beast with a whirring sound.

    Almost at the same time, Xiao Hui also rushed toward the flaming beast.

    The flames in the eyes of the flaming beast were extremely hot instantly

    Suddenly, Gui Li, whose heart was filled with blood from the killing, was about to attack the alien beast opposite him with all his strength. The Xuanhuo Jianxiang on his right arm suddenly woke up and burst out with an extremely strong pure Yang, which was far more powerful than before.  More than ever before, he rushed towards the violent energy of the blood-devouring beads that filled the meridians of Gui Li's body.

    Gui Li's body was shaken greatly, and his face turned pale almost immediately.  The body flying in mid-air felt like it was hit by a huge force. It felt like thousands of sharp knives were piercing into the flesh and blood of the body at the same time.  The pure yang power in his body seemed to be stimulated by the cool and violent energy of the blood-devouring beads. It incredibly quickly turned into extremely hot burning flames, covering every meridians in his body, and with the blood-devouring beads.  The blood and ice energy are fighting endlessly.

    His whole body collapsed in an instant, and he fell weakly from the height and fell heavily to the ground.  The half-flying Soul Eater lost the support of his master, and immediately flew back upside down as if he had a spirit, and fell on him with a "bang".

    "Zhihou" Xiao Hui looked over with three eyes at the same time, roaring loudly, obviously unable to imagine why Gui Li suddenly acted like this.

    But almost at the same time, the flaming beast on the opposite side started to take action.  Above the aperture of the flame totem that had been hovering behind the flame beast, one of the eight fierce gods suddenly flashed, and with a loud roar, the flame beast rushed towards him.  The fierce god's light statue was like a living creature, with teeth and claws bared as it rushed at its side.

    Xiao Hui roared, and his huge body suddenly pounced on him.  Two huge monsters collided with each other in mid-air, and then fell heavily to the ground. The whole hall immediately shook.

    The burning flames burned like a mountain in an instant, and Xiao Hui's strong body was immediately on fire in several places, but it seemed to ignore the pain of the flames at all. It grabbed it with one claw and hit the flaming beast's head hard, but it was almost on the ground.  At the same time, its lower abdomen was hit hard by the opponent.

    The two giant beasts roared in pain at the same time, and a moment later they were entangled and fighting each other. Their huge bodies turned into terrifying volcanoes, and blood rained down from the sky with every heavy blow.

    Gui Li lay weakly on the ground, unable to move due to the sudden and huge pain. His eyes were blood red, but for some reason, his mind suddenly woke up at this moment.

    All the sounds of fighting suddenly disappeared, and the blazing light of the burning flames seemed to be far away in the horizon. The incomparable pain in the body eroded every inch of skin.  In the bloody light, his eyes clearly saw the fierce god's light image in mid-air that was manipulated by strange power and ferociously rushed toward him.

    But he didn’t have any fear at all!

    An instant, how long is that?

    On the edge of life and death, what will you think of?

    Is it that rainy night in Zhushan many years ago?  Or the pale figure beside him when he fell into the endless abyss?

    In a trance, I saw the faint smile on my face when we first met

    He slowly closed his eyes.

    Are you going to die?  Then die!

    This life is really tiring!

    The next moment, boundless darkness enveloped him with a heavy evil intent.

    "boom!"

    The huge force knocked Gui Li's body directly from the ground into the air, and flew backwards. The light image transformed from the fierce god grinned and clung to his body, tearing his clothes apart with a "hiss" sound, and opened the blood.  With his big mouth, he was going to bite his neck.

    Xiao Hui, who was fighting the flaming beast, heard the sound and looked back. In an instant, his eyes widened.It burst open, and blood flowed down, lying on the face, bloody and almost like a nine ghosts, and let out a shrill scream.

    I don’t know where the power came from, but Xiao Hui’s eyes were as red as if they were bleeding, and with a roar, he actually threw the flaming beast away.  But almost at the same time, the flame beast's sharp claws opened a huge wound on its abdomen, and blood spurted out like an angry wave.

    But Xiao Hui didn’t even take a glance at him, and fought back with all his strength in the direction of Gui Li.

    That man who was entangled by the ferocious god!

    At this moment, it is reflected in its eyes as red as blood

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Could it be that the distance so close to us is the end of the world?

    ……

    The wind howled.

    ????????????????????????????????????

    The fierce god’s sharp teeth bit down on Gui Li’s neck.  Xiao Hui, who was still a few feet away, let out desperate whimpers and roars.

    A faint red light suddenly emerged from Gui Li's tattered clothes.  For some reason, the fierce god's light statue suddenly froze and became motionless.

    Xuanhuo Jian!

    The ancient flame totem surrounded by a green jade ring slowly lit up at this moment, emitting a red light and shining on the fierce god's light statue.

    There was almost no resistance, and with a hiss, the ferocious god's light image, which had been ferocious just now, was sucked in by Xuanhuo Jian like a long whale sucking water, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    A moment later, Xiao Hui rushed to Gui Li's side, but before he could carefully check Gui Li's injuries, there was a loud sound of wind behind him, and the flaming beast pounced on him again.

    From the wound on Xiao Hui’s abdomen, blood gushed out like spring water. It was obvious that its movements were somewhat difficult, but subconsciously, Xiao Hui still blocked the unconscious Gui Li.

    However, the flaming beast suddenly stopped, its huge head slowly turned, and its flaming eyes fell on the Xuanhuo Jian tied to Gui Li's right arm.

    The ancient flame totem flashes a blurry red light, as if it is telling something.

    Xiao Hui watched the flaming beast warily.

    But this strange beast seemed to suddenly become very strange, as if it couldn't be believed. It looked at the Xuanhuo Jian, then at Gui Li and Xiao Hui. Its huge head was turning, and it seemed a little irritable.  Let out a low growl.

    After a moment, as if it was finally unable to resist anything, the flame beast suddenly bent its front legs and leaned down. Its huge head slowly nodded three times towards the Xuanhuo Jian, and then let out a low roar, its entire body  The flames above suddenly dimmed, and all the flames disappeared one by one. Finally, even the body of the giant beast slowly dissipated in this space.  The flame totem with eight fierce god patterns in the mid-air also slowly disappeared after losing the flame beast.

    The whole hall suddenly became quiet.

    All the fierce light of the flames disappeared, and the main hall was once again shrouded in a faint red light emanating from the volcanic well. Only above the head, where the flame beast appeared just now, revealed a path leading to the second place.  layer of round holes.

    Xiao Hui let out a low cry, slowly sat on the ground, sat next to Gui Li, looked at his master silently, and then looked at the huge wound on his stomach.

    It waited silently.

    The pain gradually faded away, and the instinct of life pulled him out of the darkness.

    Gui Li slowly opened his eyes.

    The huge pain was like invisible fire, which had just burned every inch of skin in his body, leaving no trace, but it had already exhausted him.

    He took a deep breath, his tentacles felt cold, and the "fire stick" was still in his hand, accompanying him.

    Burning fire sticks

    He suddenly smiled bitterly in a low voice, and a "squeak" sound came from beside him.  Gui Li turned around and saw Xiao Hui lying next to him, looking at him.  The huge body just now had transformed back into a little monkey clinging to his hand again.  Only the wound on its abdomen, which was stained with blood and changed its color, and the third eye on its forehead, which was shining with a faint golden light at the moment, reminded him of what had just happened.

    Gui Li suddenly smiled, slowly sat up towards Xiao Hui, and reached out his hand to gently stroke its head.  Xiao Hui grinned, squeaked twice, and scratched his head.

    The red light in the hall gently circulated, illuminating their figures.

    Gui Li secretly checked his whole body and felt that his body was tired, but the meridians in his body seemed to be fine after that incredible internal battle.  I just can't figure out why the always gentle and pure Xuanhuo Jian suddenly became so violent. After thinking about it, it seems that it has something to do with the Xuanhuo Altar I am in and the strange fierce god magic?Some relationship.

    Gui Li tidied up the torn clothes on his body, then pulled off a piece of cloth, carried Xiao Hui over, and carefully bandaged the wound on his stomach.  Xiao Hui lowered his head, blinking with his three eyes, and saw that there was suddenly a belt-like thing on his belly. He squeaked twice, and seemed to be very curious, and kept touching it with his hands.

    At this moment, Gui Li gradually recovered his physical strength, stood up with Xiao Hui in his arms, and looked around.  I saw that the surrounding hall was full of scars, and traces of the fight could be seen everywhere, but for some reason, most of the traces were on the ground, but not many on the walls.  The circle of fierce stone carvings at the feet returned to calm at this moment, staying there lifelike.

    He stood and pondered for a moment. He was not sure how long he had been in the Xuanhuo Altar, but it was obvious that the old man Shangguan who was guarding the place had not come back yet. He probably came here because he knew that there were flaming beasts in the Xuanhuo Altar.  Only with the guardianship can you dare to leave boldly!

    Then, his eyes fell on the round hole above his head leading to the second floor.

    The red light on the main hall also floated up slightly, but looking from below, only a small area at the entrance of the cave could be seen, and there seemed to be darkness next to it.

    Gui Li looked at the darkness and suddenly said to Xiao Hui: "Let's go up and have a look! Okay?"

    Xiao Hui grinned in his arms.

    Gui Li gently touched its head, then put Xiao Hui on his shoulder, then took a deep breath, and slowly floated up, leaving the ground and flying towards the entrance of the cave.

    He ascended very slowly and very carefully. No one knew whether there were any monsters guarding this mysterious altar.  But there was silence all around, until he floated up to the second level of the altar, and did not receive any attacks.

    Except for the faint red light in the round hole on the second floor of the altar, the surroundings were pitch black, but deep in the darkness, there was something glowing.

    Gui Li walked over there.

    It was a stone platform about half a person high, in the shape of a cylinder. The whole stone was completely different from the surrounding red rocks. While exuding a faint coolness, the faint light emitted from the stone pillars was constantly changing colors, sometimes  Reddish, sometimes lavender, sometimes goose yellow, sometimes green, it is really beautiful.

    And on the surface of the stone platform, there is a circular indentation with three characters engraved next to it──

    Xuanhuo Jian!

    Gui Li's gaze unexpectedly fell on his right arm. In the middle of the somewhat torn clothes, the ancient flame totem of Xuanhuojian was faintly revealed.

    He gently untied the treasure, stared at it for a moment, and then placed it into the indentation. It turned out to be seamless.

    A moment later, a dull sound suddenly came from above.  Gui Li and Xiao Hui looked up at the same time, and saw the stone slab above their heads slowly retreating with a deep voice, revealing a stone cave.

    Almost at the same time, the surrounding temperature dropped unexpectedly and suddenly, from the original scorching heat to as cold as ice in an instant.  Against the faint red light, you can even see the cold white air floating down from the round hole leading to the third floor.

    The hot and cold air can exist in this mysterious fire altar at the same time!

    A faint smile appeared on Gui Li's lips. He took the Xuanhuo Jian back from the stone platform and put it in his arms. Without saying anything more, he flew to the highest level again.

    The surrounding air is getting colder and colder, and the heat from the crater below seems to be unable to affect this place at all. So when Gui Li stepped onto the ground on the third floor, he found that there were thick pieces of ice under his feet.

    There was nothing luminous here, but after Gui Li's eyes slowly adapted to the surroundings, he discovered faint blue shimmers emanating from every corner.

    That is the ice that has been condensed for countless years, as if it is telling something softly.

    He walked forward slowly, and the sound of his footsteps on the ice spread slowly, breaking the seemingly eternal silence here.

    Suddenly, a low, slightly surprised, soft and desolate female voice sounded in the depths of darkness: "Aren't you Shangguan Ce?"

    Gui Li immediately stopped. After a moment, his eyes stared at the deepest part of the darkness ahead, and he said slowly: "Am I not?"

    The voice was silent for a while, then slowly said: "Who are you?"

    Gui Li asked back: "Who are you?"

    The blue light emitted by the surrounding ice seemed to flash, and the woman's voice fell silent.  After a moment, two groups of faint light, like endlessly deep pupils, flickered and flickered in the deepest part of the darkness, staring at Gui Li and Xiao Hui on his shoulder.

    Finally, the soul-eating rod fell into his hands.

    &nbsp; "The monkey on your shoulder is the three-eyed monkey, right?"

    Gui Li's heart trembled, and he didn't answer. Instead, Xiao Hui Yaya, who was lying on his shoulder, shouted into the darkness, as if to demonstrate.

    The woman didn't care, and said slowly: "The magic weapon in your hand is made of the 'blood-devouring bead' and the ghost's 'soul-taking', and is smelted with the devil's sect's 'blood refining*'?"

    Gui Li’s body trembled and his pupils shrank.

    The woman's voice sounded like she was laughing softly, and said slowly: "Both the Soul-Capturing Bead and the Blood-devouring Bead are the most vicious and evil things in the world, especially the Blood-devouring Bead, which contains violent evil power and invades people's souls invisibly. I  It seems that although your moral conduct is not low, the evil power has penetrated deeply into your body, and sooner or later you will go crazy and die."

    Gui Li said coldly: "Who are you?"

    The woman ignored him and said to herself: "Although the monkey next to you is known as the spirit of all things, and its heavenly eyes are open at this moment, I see that there is a red and fierce light under the golden light in its heavenly eyes. It must be because of companionship."  By your side, invaded by the evil power of the Blood-devouring Bead, it will still be a ferocious beast that kills all living beings in the future, so why not change its name to the 'Three-Eyed Fierce Monkey'."

    Gui Li was shocked and speechless for a moment.  He gradually became aware of the abnormality in Xiao Hui's body, but now that this mysterious woman spoke it out so clearly, he felt a little confused because of so many things in his mind.

    On the other hand, Xiao Hui looked angry and screamed, baring his sharp teeth into the darkness.

    The female voice suddenly smiled and said faintly: "You are angry, hehe, why is this necessary? We are all born spiritual beings, you understand me, and I also know yours, so why do you covet the prosperity and favors of the world?"

    Gui Li took back his thoughts and calmed down. His eyes gradually turned cold, and the Soul Devourer at his hand gradually glowed with a dark green light. He said coldly: "If you don't show up again, don't blame me for being rude!"

    The female voice snorted and said: "You are not a disciple of Fenxiang Valley, but you are able to get to the third floor of the Xuanhuo Altar. You are really capable. Is Shangguan Old Ghost dead? But even if he is not here, you can actually get through.  The 'Eight Evil Mysterious Fire Array' guarded by the 'Red Flame Beast'"

    "That's not right!"

    “Suddenly, the woman’s voice suddenly became sharper, as if she suddenly thought of something, and there was a hint of excitement in her voice.

    "No, no matter how high you are, apart from Shangguan Laogui, there is onlyonly the Xuanhuojian in the world who can open the third floor of this altar. You, you have the Xuanhuojian on you?"

    At the end of her words, as if reflecting her excited voice, the ice around Gui Li suddenly lit up with blue light.

    Gui Li frowned, but before he could react, the pair of faint eyes in the darkness had already fallen on the exposed corner of the Xuanhuo Jian in his arms.

    The ancient flame totem seems to be burning slowly.

    "Xuanhuo Jian!"

    With a sharp and long roar, the woman's voice suddenly became high-pitched, mixed with countless pain, surprise, sadness, despair, and a hint of desolation.

    "Why, why is the Xuanhuojian on your body? Where is Xiaoliu? Where is Xiaoliu"

    She screamed loudly, as if she had lost her mind.  On the mysterious third floor of the Mysterious Fire Altar, in the depths of darkness, suddenly blue light burst out, and countless shadows danced under the light blue light, swimming uneasily in the gap between darkness and light.

    A figure seemed to fly out from the dark abyss, or come from the eternal desolation. It was like a huge shadow like a demon, dancing in this space.

    Gui Li was stunned. Even if he saw something ferocious and terrifying, he was mentally prepared.  But when he saw the figure in front of him clearly, he was still stunned.

    Long-lasting memories came to his mind instantly, filling his mind, and even Xiao Hui screamed loudly on his shoulder to the front and turned a deaf ear.

    Behind that figure, nine shadows were flying like a nightmare.

    He slowly, slowly, said in a solemn voice: "Nine-tailed Sky Fox!"

    ……

 Text Chapter 2 Escape

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Xuanhuotan

    The majestic and almost indestructible huge altar suddenly began to tremble violently.  The nine-tailed sky fox and Xiao Hui, who were on the third floor of the Xuanhuo Altar, were knocked aside by the sudden and huge force.  But they were all psychic beasts after all, and they quickly stabilized themselves.

    In the darkness ahead, the dark red light gradually brightened, and Gui Li's figure vaguely appeared.

    The mysterious fire chain tied around the waist of the nine-tailed sky fox gradually began to brighten, from a deep dark red color to a bright color. From a distance, it seemed that there were small streams of flames burning and flowing in the strange iron material.  a feeling of.

    The nine-tailed sky fox snorted lowly, and there seemed to be a trace of pain in his eyes.  Xiao Hui, who was standing next to it, looked at the nine-tailed sky fox, and then looked at the figure deep in the darkness.

    The dark red light became brighter, illuminating the stone platform in front of Gui Li.  The Xuanhuojian was placed on the stone platform by Gui Li. In the dark, there seemed to be a silent scream, like anger, like roaring!

    The ancient flame totem at the center of the Mysterious Fire Mirror flickers slowly, like a burning flame!

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a loud noise came from under their feet, and a burst of hot air spurted up from under the Xuanhuo Altar, turning the originally cold third floor into a place of red flames.

    Countless huge ices around them began to melt and continue to decompose. The ice crystals that originally shone with beautiful blue light were still shining before disappearing, making the surrounding area flicker.

    Between the roar of the heat wave and the silent dance of ice cubes, the entire space presents a rare spectacle in the world.  Xiao Hui turned his head, blinking with his three eyes, grinning, and looking intently; while the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to ignore the hot and cold wonders behind him, and his pair of fox eyes just stared at the ghost next to the red light in the darkness.  Li.

    As the strange light on the flame totem gradually brightened, the huge mysterious fire chain began to make a "click" sound. The light on the chain itself became brighter at the moment, and it looked like it was about to burn.  At the same time, the pain in the nine-tailed sky fox's eyes became even heavier, and even the fur around its waist around the mysterious fire chain had a tendency to turn brown.

    The surrounding temperature was getting higher and higher, and a huge roar started from the altar at my feet. It sounded like the roaring volcanic lava, surging and undulating.

    And at this strange moment of roaring and flashing lights all over the sky, the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly shook its body, turned its head sharply, and actually left the ghostly place it had been staring at, and looked back.

    In that distant place, outside of this turbulent and powerful noise, there seemed to be a long roar, filled with incomparable anger and consternation, flying at full speed!

    The face of the nine-tailed sky fox changed drastically, and his eyes were suddenly filled with anxiety. He turned back suddenly and was about to open his mouth to say something

    Boom!

    A muffled sound came out at this moment.

    The stone platform in front of Gui Li made a loud and dull sound under the mysterious power of Xuan Huo Jian, and slowly sank downwards as if with a hint of reluctance.  The Xuanhuo Jian slowly floated up from the stone platform and moved into the air, emitting a pure red light.

    As the stone platform sank, the surrounding stone walls began to gradually tremble, and a deep crack began to appear, and then a second one began to appear.  At the same time, the mysterious fire chain that was deeply embedded in the stone wall also began to shake. The shaking quickly became violent. Finally, when the seventh crack suddenly appeared on the stone wall, there was a loud bang, and the once indestructible mysterious fire chain suddenly appeared.  Like a lifeless snake, it slumped and lost all its luster, falling from the nine-tailed sky fox's waist and falling to the ground.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looks up to the sky and roars between ice and fire, darkness and light!

    That voice was shrill and distant, spreading far away, and finally merged with the roar of the angry volcano under your feet, high and high!

    At that moment, as if it was an enraged fire power, the surging heat waves roared under everyone's feet at the same time. A huge sound was transmitted straight up from their feet. In a moment, countless cracks appeared on the hard stone slabs under everyone's feet.

    Gui Li grabbed the Xuan Huo Jian, put it in his arms, turned around and walked back quickly.  Xiao Hui squeaked twice and jumped onto his shoulder.

    White smoke quickly condensed around the nine-tailed sky fox, and it became thicker in an instant, covering its white fox body. A moment later, a strange "whispering" sound came out, which was continued by the increasingly blazing heat waves around it.  Under the eroding white gas, a human figure gradually appeared.

    The hand, as white as jade, was illuminated by the hot fire and became faintly transparent, as if you could see thin blood flowing gently.  Smooth shoulders, rounded without any flaws, vaguely undulating like gentle peaks, so mysterious and out of place in this violent world.

    Gui Li couldn’t see clearly the face of the humanoid figure, so he couldn’t see clearly.??See it again when I have time.

    As if it finally couldn't help but erupt, the volcano that had been sleeping for countless hours had already erupted. Under their feet, the earth shook violently, everything collapsed one after another, the air was so hot that it seemed to be burning, and even the breath they breathed seemed like a flame.

    A huge roar erupted from the depths of the ground, and the fragile stone slabs instantly collapsed and fell.  Where the green light flashed, Gui Li looked stern and rose into the air. His voice came out from the white air that the nine-tailed sky fox had transformed into:

    "above!"

    Gui Li didn't have time to think too much and flew up into the sky. Sure enough, in less than a moment, the originally hard stone wall above his head also collapsed and fell. Gui Li tried his best to dodge the onrushing in the space where the falling rain was falling, and Xiao Hui Zhi said  Squeaking, clutching the hem of Gui Li's clothes tightly.  The nine-tailed sky fox was shrouded in a white air, and followed Gui Li soaring towards the sky.

    Under their feet, the hot magma broke through all obstacles in an instant, like a huge pillar of fire soaring into the sky, chasing after them.

    The entire Incense Valley was instantly enveloped in a red light of blazing flames. Everyone looked in shock at the huge pillar of fire rising into the sky.

    Even the black clouds in the sky are penetrated by the huge force of the earth!

    Starting from the center of the fire pillar, the black clouds in the sky completely turned into the color of flames, just like the entire sky turned into a burning sea of ??fire.

    A moment later, burning ashes, huge stones, and charred embers fell from the sky one after another, either dark or burning, like a sad rain in the end of the world!

    No one can see the figures of Gui Li and the nine-tailed sky fox. The red-eyed eagles that were originally released to patrol in the sky are now running away from death, and they can't even bother to track them.

    For a moment, the people in the Incense Valley were silent except for the occasional scream. Even the fishmen were shocked by the majestic power of the world.

    Only at the end of the pillar of fire, under the altar of black fire, people heard a furious voice from a distance, roaring loudly!

    In the distance, the huge and terrifying pillar of fire has disappeared, and the earth has gradually calmed down. However, a huge black hole is still clearly visible in the clouds in the sky. The clouds around the black hole seem to have been scorched by the flames, showing a strange appearance.  golden color.

    After flying far away from Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li landed on a remote hilltop. There were so many trees here that it would take a long time for people from Fenxiang Valley to track him down.  What's more, the radius around Fenxiang Valley is so large that it is not that easy for Fenxiang Valley to track them.

    He fell to the ground, the green light flashed away, and then he heard the nine-tailed sky fox behind him also falling to the ground.  Gui Li did not turn around and stood still.

    There was also no sound behind him.

    After a while, Gui Li said calmly: "Do you need clothes?"

    ??????????????????? For some reason, the voice behind me suddenly had a hint of softness and charm at this moment: "Well, thank you sir."

    Gui Li took off his coat and threw it back. During this period, he did not turn around. However, Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, looked nothing like his master. He turned his head around and looked around.  Gui Li looked back for a while, scratching his head with his hands from time to time, seemingly confused.

    The soft sound of dressing was particularly clear in the silent forest. The night, illuminated by strange clouds in the sky, gradually became dark again.

    Even though we are so far apart, we still feel the night wind carrying a hint of heat.

    "Young master, it's okay." The female voice behind her said quietly.

    Gui Li did not turn around immediately, but still stood still for a moment, and then slowly turned around.

    A woman wearing his coat stood in front of him in the woods at night.

    Her figure is graceful and slender, even ill-fitting clothes can't hide her beautiful figure.  The clothes seemed a bit too big for her. They were draped around her body and tied at the top, but they still couldn't cover the pale white skin exposed in the gaps. In such a night, there seemed to be a faint moan of temptation rippling.

    Her lips are soft, her eyes are charming, her nose is clever, and her eyebrows are graceful.  Her appearance is like the gentle waves that want to flow over and embrace you, making you intoxicated; and it is also like the beauty that has remained for thousands of years, becoming more beautiful and beautiful after the wind and snow.

    Gui Li was silent, and after a while, he turned his head.

    Xiao Hui squatted on the ground and looked at his master who was standing aside and looking into the distance. Gui Li had been looking at the sky like this since just now. He didn't know what he was thinking.

    The white palm stretched out, Xiao Hui turned around, grinned, and stretched out his monkey paw. Under the gray hair, its fingers looked longer than human ones.

    The woman who transformed into a human form from the nine-tailed sky fox, squatting down gently in front of the monkey, the skirt of his clothes moved slightly, and there was a faint spring light swaying vaguely.

    She smiled quietly and looked at Xiao Hui with interest, then stretched out her jade-like palm and gently took Xiao Hui's fingers.

    Xiao Hui chuckled.

    Her eyes seemed to be full of smiles, and she said softly: "I want to thank you too."

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes and suddenly nodded his head, looking very proud.

    The woman laughed at this, stretched out her hands to hold Xiao Hui in her arms, stood up, and walked slowly to Gui Li's side.

    Looking up, you can see the distant mountains covered by the night.

    "Three hundred years," she looked at it for a while and said slowly, "three hundred years"

    Gui Li turned to look at her. She was staring into the distance. Xiao Hui, who was nestled in her arms, was quiet for some reason and looked at Gui Li.

    Looking from the side, there seems to be a trace of inexplicable strength in the soft curves of her face.

    She was silent for a long time, then suddenly sighed, shook her head, turned to Gui Li, and smiled slightly.

    That beauty is like a lily blooming in the dark!

    Gui Li said calmly: "What are your preparations for the future?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox smiled, as if he was a little confused, and said softly: "Tell me the place where Xiaoliu committed suicide in detail. If I have a chance in the future, I want to go there and visit."

    Gui Li lowered his head, a light seemed to pass through his eyes, and then said: "It is in a place called Xiaochi Town near Kongsang Mountain in the north. There is a small forest ten miles outside the town. There is a black stone cave in the forest. The deepest part of the cave is  Yes, it won’t be hard to find.”

    The nine-tailed fox smiled lightly and nodded.

    Gui Li glanced at her and seemed to hesitate for a moment, but then reached into his arms and took out the Xuanhuo Jian.

    In the night, the ancient flame totem on the Xuanhuo Jian glowed slightly.

    The reflection in the eyes of the nine-tailed sky fox seemed like two small flames.

    "This," Gui Li looked at the Xuanhuo Jian in his hand and handed it over, "I'll give it back to you. It originally belonged to your son."

    The nine-tailed sky fox was startled and couldn't help but raise his eyes to look at him more. He slowly took the Xuanhuo Jian, played with it a few times in his hand, and suddenly said: "Do you know that this Xuanhuo Jian is the heaven and earth?"  The supreme artifact in the world, the Essence of Ten Thousand Fires. If you can truly master its power and use it, and cooperate with the 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array' you saw in the Mysterious Fire Altar, it will have the power to destroy the world.  .”

    She smiled, looked at Gui Li, and said, "Even so, will you give it back to me?"

    Gui Li looked at the treasure in her hand indifferently, was silent for a moment, turned around slowly, and whispered: "What do I want it for? What do I want to destroy the world? What I want is it.  You can’t give it to me…”

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at Gui Li, without saying anything for a while, his eyes as deep as water.

    Suddenly, she smiled, carrying three hundred years of vicissitudes and sadness.

    "Well said, well said!"

    Gui Li looked at her and saw that her face was full of smiles, but her eyes were desolate.

    "In the past three hundred years, I have never seen the light of day in the Xuanhuo Altar. I don't know how many times I have thought about why I lost my mind and stole this Xuanhuo Jian in the first place? If I had spent these three hundred years happily with my relatives,  Yes, that would be great"

    She laughed loudly, her soft face full of vicissitudes of beauty, and raised her hand to throw the Xuanhuo Jian over.

    Gui Li caught it, was startled for a moment, and said: "Your entire clan paid for this with their lives, how could you"

    The nine-tailed sky fox slowly stopped laughing, but the sadness in his eyes became even heavier, and he said lowly and quietly:

    "I want it, what do I do?"

    Gui Li subconsciously grasped the Xuanhuojian in his hand and felt a trace of warmth coming from the Xuanhuojian.  After a moment, he said: "You have been imprisoned in Fenxiang Valley for three hundred years and you don't want to take revenge?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox said lightly: "I think about it, of course I think about it. I have thought about it all the time in the past three hundred years. But after I escaped from the trap just now, and now I am looking at the night and the vast world, I suddenly can't muster the energy to take revenge.  "

    She looked up at the vast world, smiled slightly, and said: "In these hundreds of years, I was stupid enough to waste it on this boring magic weapon. Now let me have a more comfortable time in this world.  Let’s talk about it later.”

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "Then you may still use it in the future. Besides, the Xuanhuo Jian is still your son after all"

    The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox smiled brightly and said, "Xiao Liu? Didn't he already give this thing to you? And" She looked at Gui Li and said, "?Using such evil and evil things as blood-devouring beads and soul-sucking beads to make magic treasures, the evil power invades the body deeply.  From my point of view, if it weren't for the pure and harmonious Qi of Zhiyang of Xuanhuojian to resist it for you, I'm afraid you would have lost your mind and become ferocious.  If you give it to me, what will you do?  "

    Gui Li's body trembled, the pupils in his eyes shrank slightly, and he looked towards the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The nine-tailed sky fox smiled calmly and said: "You don't have to look at me like this. An old woman like me who has lived for thousands of years naturally knows more things."

    Gui Li felt a little embarrassed, frowned, and finally put the Xuanhuo Jian away.

    The nine-tailed sky fox reached out and touched Xiao Hui's head in his arms, glanced at Gui Li intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "Right now, the evil power in your body has been deeply eroded. Although you have deep cultivation, plus you have the Xuanhuojian,  Suppression, so the evil power of the blood-devouring beads and the soul-obsessing ghost power do not dare to attack frequently, but I expect that you must be suffering from it from time to time, and your temper is becoming more and more blood-devouring and easy to kill, right?"

    At this moment, Gui Li did not dare to look down upon the charming woman transformed by the thousand-year-old demon fox in front of him. Although he was a little hesitant, after a moment, he finally nodded.

    The nine-tailed sky fox sighed and said: "In my opinion, it is really unusual that you can survive to this day under the blood-devouring beads and soul-absorbing beads. But if you want to continue to live peacefully in the future, I advise you to still  We must get rid of this most evil thing in the world as soon as possible."

    Gui Li had no expression on his face. He slowly raised his hand, and the dark soul-devouring rod appeared in his hand. The black rod body was mixed with faint bloodshot eyes, lying quietly on his palm.

    The extremely familiar cold feeling, which seemed to have been a part of his body for a long time, slowly swam in his body.

    "The most evil thing in the world that you mentioned has saved my life so many times!" Gui Li said calmly: "You said that I can only live safely if I lose it, but you don't know that if I don't have it,  I would never survive today."

    He raised his head to look at the nine-tailed sky fox, his eyes were cold, and said: "Besides, you said one thing wrong."

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at him, smiled, and said, "What?"

    The ghost said sharply: "You said it is the most evil thing in the world, but it is not."

    The nine-tailed sky fox frowned and said, "What did you say?"

    Gui Li said coldly and without any emotion: "The number one evil thing in the world is not it, but" He pointed to his heart with his hand and said coldly:

    "People's hearts!"

    The nine-tailed sky fox was stunned.

    The man turned around expressionlessly in the night.  The night wind, which was still carrying heat, blew from a distance and ruffled their clothes.  Somehow, his figure suddenly looked particularly desolate.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at him silently. After a while, she sighed in a low voice and said something in a faint voice, but no one could hear clearly what she said.

    Just when she turned around and walked back, not wanting to disturb Gui Li, Gui Li's voice suddenly came from behind her:

    "Senior, you are well-informed. I have something of great importance. Please give me your advice."

    The nine-tailed sky fox was slightly surprised, and turned around, only to see Gui Li already facing her. As if he suddenly remembered something, his face showed a trace of excitement, a trace of desire, a trace of longing, and even a faint trace of  Fear!  "

    "What do you want to ask?"

    "A woman used her own essence and blood to make a powerful spell ten years ago, and then forced her three souls and six souls into her body to exert a power. But at the moment when she was in a state of despair, there was a strange treasure beside her."  The Albizia Bell held down her soul, so now the woman's body is immortal, but she is completely unconscious. Senior, you are knowledgeable, is there any way to cure her?"

    At the end of the sound, Gui Li actually started to tremble slightly.

    The nine-tailed celestial fox stared at the man, her eyes twinkling with tenderness. After a moment, she nodded decisively and said:

    "There is a way!"

 Text Chapter 3 Hope

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Gui Li's body was shaken, and an expression of ecstasy instantly flooded his face, sweeping away the heaviness that had been frozen on his face for who knows how long.  Reluctantly suppressing his excitement, Gui Li still couldn't control the slight trembling in his voice, "Please, please teach me, senior!"

    The nine-tailed sky fox stared at him, then suddenly smiled and said, "That woman must be the one you love deeply, right?" Gui Li didn't speak, but the longing and anxious expression on his face became stronger.

    The nine-tailed sky fox shook his head and sighed, but his eyes were full of tenderness and pity. He said softly: "As you said, the woman's physical body is intact. This is naturally the reason why her soul was driven away by the strange magic power. Originally, the three souls were seven.  Once her soul is lost, not even gods can save her, but as long as there is still one soul left, there is hope."

    "Although there are three souls and seven souls, they are all the essence of human beings. The souls of the same person are mysteriously attracted to each other. Few cultivators in Middle-earth have dabbled in this. But many years ago, I witnessed it with my own eyes.  I have seen a strange person use the 'revival magic' to recover all the souls of a man who was unfortunate enough to be taken away by an evil demon."

    "It can be seen from this that although the situation is slightly different, as long as your friend's body is immortal and his soul is still alive, he will definitely be saved."

    Gui Li's face was originally full of excitement, but when he heard the words "resurrection technique", he suddenly remembered something, frowned and said: "Senior, the resurrection technique you are talking about, could it be that it was found in the Nanshiwan Mountains?"  The 'Black Witch Clan'?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox raised his slender eyebrows, slightly surprised, and nodded: "Why, so you also know about this black witch clan? This black witch clan is mysterious and unpredictable, and the black witch mages who worship the gods in the clan are especially good at this.  As long as you can find a way to find the black magician, your friend will probably be saved."

    Gui Li was silent for a while. After a while, he couldn't hide the disappointed look on his face and whispered: "To tell you the truth, I heard about the news that this black witch clan might save my friend ten years ago. But.  I have been to this southern Xinjiang countless times in the past ten years, and I have even gone deep into the barren mountains for a long time. But no matter how carefully I inquired, I could not find any news about the black witch clan. All the people  Everyone told me that as early as a thousand years ago, the black witch clan was extinct"

    "Thousands of years ago?" The nine-tailed sky fox frowned and listened, but suddenly raised his voice, thinking about what Gui Li would say.

    "Not bad, what's wrong?" Gui Li raised his head and looked at her.

    The charming woman frowned slightly, as if she was thinking about something. Her long, silky hair was draped over her shoulders. The night wind blew by, and some strands were dancing around her face.

    After a while, she raised her head and said: "I have been imprisoned for too long, and my brain is not very clear anymore. I have to think about it before I can remember it. When I met the Black Witch clansman, it was when I was imprisoned by the guys from Fenxiang Valley.  Two hundred years before the rise. In other words, at least about five hundred years ago. There were still people in the Black Witch Clan."

    Gui Li stared at her closely, and the expression on his face changed drastically. The nine-tailed sky fox saw his change in his eyes, and suddenly said: "That's all, that's all, because you are my benefactor, I will do this for you."  Come on! Tomorrow I will take you to search in the southern Xinjiang area to see if there is any trace of the Black Witch Clan where you met that guy."

    Gui Li took a deep breath, was silent for a moment, bowed his head slightly to her, and said: "Thank you, senior. I am very grateful. As long as you save my friend, no matter what senior has to do in the future, just give me your orders."

    The nine-tailed fox looked at the man in front of him.  I saw a resolute look on his face and a touch of tenderness in his eyes. I don't know who he was thinking of?

    When the thought came to her, she didn't know why, but she suddenly felt a soft feeling in her heart. Even if there are men in this world who have betrayed their hearts, there are also infatuated men.

    The night is deep and there is no one around except for an unknown place deep in the woods.  The sound of insects in the wild can be heard from far away, low and faint, as if pouring out.

    The breeze blows, and the treetops in the forest tilt and rustle.

    The nine-tailed sky fox gently placed Xiao Hui on the ground and stood quietly in the forest. After a while, she closed her eyes and turned her head slightly.  It seems like I am listening to something, and I feel like I am using my body and soul to feel the taste of freedom in this world.

    Footsteps sounded from behind and suddenly stopped, and Gui Li's voice came: "It's late at night, why don't you go to bed, senior?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox did not open his eyes, or even look back, but said slowly: "Where are you! Why don't you sleep?"

    Gui Li was silent for a while and said, "I can't sleep."

    The nine-tailed sky fox turned around, looked at him, smiled and said, "Are you a little nervous?"

    Gui Li didn't say anything. This idea that had been close to despair suddenly burst out with new hope, making him unable to help but be so excited that he couldn't sleep.

    &nbsp; The nine-tailed sky fox smiled coquettishly, as if the night around her had become gentle.  Just listen to her faintly say: "There is something I want to tell you."

    Gui Li quickly said: "Senior, please tell me."

    The nine-tailed sky fox glared at him and said: "Can you please stop calling me senior? You are a fine person in other aspects, but you don't know that calling a woman senior by calling her senior will make her look old. Yes  Is that rude?"

    The ghost is dumb and dumb.

    It turns out that no matter whether you are eighteen, twenty-eight or twenty-eight hundred years old, as long as you are a woman, you will definitely be afraid of aging

    "Then, what should I call you?" Gui Li asked cautiously.

    After hearing this, the woman was startled, and then a trace of helplessness appeared on her face. After a while, she said calmly: "Yes! What should I call it? I have long forgotten my original name. Well, you have seen me anyway.  White Fox True Body, please call me Xiaobai."

    "Xiao Bai" Gui Li called out awkwardly, with a strange expression on his face.

    The nine-tailed fox didn't seem to care at all. Instead, he turned his eyes and saw the monkey Xiao Hui squatting on the ground looking around. Then he thought of something and asked Gui Li: "By the way, what's the name of this monkey? You don't know."  Just call him the Three-Eyed Monkey?"

    Gui Li said: "I adopted this monkey when I was a child. I call it Xiao Hui."

    The nine-tailed sky fox, the charming woman now called Xiao Bai, was startled, then laughed, stretched out her hand and bent down to pick up Xiao Hui, looked up and down, her eyes were full of smiles, and said: "Haha, we are indeed destined,  Your name is Xiao Hui, and my name is Xiao Bai.”

    Xiao Hui grinned in her arms and put his monkey's paw on her shoulder, showing affection.

    Gui Li stood aside, looking at the scene happening over there, and was speechless for a moment.  After a moment, he shook his head secretly and walked away silently.

    The next day.

    The sky is gradually getting brighter, but the sun in southern Xinjiang has not yet appeared. The sky is gloomy, full of dark clouds, and it is a cloudy day.

    But the light is bright and I don’t feel stuffy.  Occasionally, there is a breeze blowing by, blowing on my body, and there is no longer the heat from last night, which makes me feel refreshed.

    A cold feeling circulates in the human body, and a gentle warmth is faintly felt on the Xuan Huo Jian on the chest.  Two completely different auras existed in his body at the same time.  At this moment, it seems to be very quiet and non-intrusive.

    Gui Li gradually opened his eyes and gave an unknown wry smile.

    In fact, no one knows the condition of his body better than himself.  The few words that Xiaobai, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, said about his body last night were all confirmed by his body's sudden collapse during the battle between the One-toothed Salamander.

    Even he himself doesn’t know how long his body can last?

    He lowered his head and looked at the black fire stick lying quietly in his hand. It had been quietly accompanying him for many years.

    He suddenly smiled and held the fire stick tightly, as if connected by blood.

    As long as Baguio can be saved, what else does it matter?

    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind above the hill, and from far to near in mid-air, a figure flew down.

    Gui Li frowned, stood up, and looked up, his eyes full of coldness.

    A moment later.  The figure fell down, the light flashed and gradually dispersed, revealing a yellow figure.

    Jin Ping'er!

    Gui Li's eyes narrowed, and he was shocked unexpectedly. He was quite secretive on this hilltop, but it was really amazing that Jin Ping'er could find it here. Could it be that she was following him secretly, but he was  Not aware at all?

    Jin Ping'er still said with her familiar smile: "Sir, you have found a good place to hide!"

    The ghost snorted and suddenly said: "Miss Jin, you are the one with good tricks, you are so powerful."

    Jin Ping'er seemed not to understand the thorn in Gui Li's words, and said with a smile: "How can I compare to the young master? Last night, the young master just tried his best and turned the entire Fenxiang Valley upside down. It's really a change of color. The little girl admires it."  It’s so tight!”

    Gui Li had thousands of thoughts running through his mind, but he still couldn't think of how this woman from the Hehuan sect found him.  He didn't show it on his face at the moment, and said calmly: "The volcano erupted last night, which is a natural thing of heaven and earth, and has nothing to do with me. I wonder if the girl heard any news last night?"

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, and when he was about to speak, he suddenly frowned slightly, but he saw behind Gui Li, whooped, and first ran out of the gray-haired monkey that had been following Gui Li, and then walked out of the woods leisurely.The woman has skin like snow, picturesque eyebrows, and a myriad of charms and gentleness. All in her graceful figure, she is a peerless beauty.

    And the most important thing, Jin Ping'er took a quick look and saw that the woman was only wearing a coat, with no other clothes in between. Between the movements, her fair skin was vaguely revealed, adding to the temptation.

    That piece of clothing was obviously men's clothing. Last night, she saw Gui Li wearing it, but now, Gui Li had no coat on him.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed with light, and she suddenly smiled and said: "This sister is so beautiful, why have I never seen her in these days?"

    As he spoke, he looked at Gui Li with a smile but not a smile, and said: "In the past, I heard many times that the young master and Miss Baguio were infatuated with each other. Miss Baguio did not hesitate to lose her soul for the young master, and sacrificed her life to block the 'Killing Immortal Sword'. The young master was Miss Baguio."  He rebelled against Qingyun, joined the Holy Cult, assisted the Ghost King Sect Master in his conquests in all directions, and killed countless people. In the past ten years, he did not hesitate to risk going deep into the mountains of the Southern Barbarians to find a way to cure Miss Baguio. Why wouldn't women in the world do this after all these things?  Moved and admired?"

    Her voice became softer and softer, and the expression on her face became even gentler.  But the words in his mouth changed: "It's just that time is ruthless, the years are clear, the past is over, the young master has found a good wife, this is to congratulate the young master, haha, someday let me go to Huqi Mountain in person to congratulate the Ghost King Sect Master  Ichiban is."

    Gui Li had a cold face, and his expression became even colder when he heard what happened later, but he just snorted coldly and didn't say anything at all.

    On the other hand, Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox, looked at Gui Li, then at Jin Ping'er who was standing opposite, and suddenly laughed and said: "Young lady, you have misunderstood. In fact, this little girl met a strong man last night and was almost killed by them.  I took away the insult, but fortunately Master Gui Li passed by and gave me a helping hand, so I was lucky enough to take it off. As for the clothes on my body, I was temporarily lent by the Master to cover my shame."

    Jin Ping'er turned her eyes and looked at Xiaobai. With her experience, how could she believe these words? And looking at Xiaobai's smiling face, it was obvious that she had been threatened by a strongman just last night.  From Jin Ping'er's point of view, there are probably blind robbers who encounter this woman in this world

    Jin Ping'er shook her head and was too lazy to think too much about this matter. She just couldn't help but take a few more glances at Xiaobai's beauty, which was not inferior to her own. Then she turned around and said sternly: "Young Master was in Fenxiang Valley last night.  Did you find anything?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "I found nothing. After arriving at the valley last night, I just encountered a volcanic eruption, so I retreated." After finishing his words, he said to Jin Ping'er: "You dived into the noisy place at the mouth of the valley last night.  Go, what's the matter? Have you discovered anything about the relationship between the fish-man monster and the owner of Incense Valley?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, with a calm expression, shook his head and sighed: "What a coincidence, I didn't find anything. The noise at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley last night was caused by a quarrel among several of their own disciples. As for that fish man, he really has no clue!"

    Gui Li frowned and fell silent for a moment.

    Jin Ping'er was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Xiaobai a few times, then smiled, turned to the ghost and said sternly: "Since the young master is accompanied by a beautiful woman, I won't be an eyesore here, let's say goodbye,  I hope that in the near future, the young master and I are destined to meet again in this place in southern Xinjiang."

    After saying that, he smiled at Xiaobai, his sleeves flickered, and a ray of light flashed past, turning into a yellow light and shadow, and flew into the air.

    Gui Li looked at the smaller and smaller figure flying towards the sky, frowning.  Xiao Bai walked up to her, and Xiao Hui jumped up. Although it had only been one night, Xiao Hui seemed to be very familiar with Xiao Bai.

    Xiao Bai gently held Xiao Hui in his arms, pondered for a moment, and said to Gui Li: "Have you ever told her that we are here?"

    Gui Li shook his head silently and said after a while: "This is what I am puzzled about. How can this woman be so powerful and know our whereabouts? But I just checked the whole body and couldn't find any place where someone had tricked her.  .”

    Xiao Bai's eyes wandered around, looking at Gui Li, and then her eyes somehow found Xiao Hui. She smiled slightly and said: "With your spiritual practice, even if that woman just wanted to leave some trace on you,  I'm afraid it's difficult to do it with shadow traces, the problem is not with you."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gui Li, hesitated for a moment, said: "Why. Listen to Senior~~~~ Miss Xiaobai, do you seem to know something?"

    Xiao Bai’s eyes flashed, he gently touched Xiao Hui’s head with his hand, and said with a smile: “Xiao Hui probably never takes a bath, so the problem should be with Xiao Hui~~~~~”

    At the foot of the hill, Gui Li and Xiao Bai found a clear stream and wanted to bathe Xiao Hui.

    Since Xiao Huida was born, he has never had the experience of taking a bath. Naturally, he is unwilling in every possible way, struggling desperately and making squeaking noises.

    ??In the end, Xiao Bai found a way and found some wild fruits from nowhere. He threw them into Xiao Hui's hands and comforted him softly. Then he put Xiao Hui in the water and took a bath for Xiao Hui.

    Gui Li frowned at the side, and after pondering for a while, he said: "Strange, why don't I feel this smell?"

    Hearing this, Xiaobai chuckled and said: "You are a man, and you didn't pay attention, so naturally you didn't notice it. I also held Xiaohui in my arms last night because I loved Xiaohui. From then on, I smelled it."  If there was a faint fragrance, I felt strange in my heart. A monkey like Xiao Hui should not have such a smell. However, the smell was very light, so I didn't care. It was just that I met the girl this morning.  , only then did he wake up!"

    She smiled and said: "That girl is very secretive, clever and very powerful!"

    Gui Li snorted coldly.

    There is still shadow in the sky, the stream is gurgling, and Xiao Hui plays in the stream from time to time, seemingly unwilling to stop.  From time to time, water splashes were thrown around.

    Xiao Bai, who was squatting next to him and washing him, had a lot of water splashes all over his face from this naughty monkey.

    Gui Li stood nearby, looking into the distance.

    I saw Xiaobai rolling up his sleeves by the stream, with a faint smile on his face, his eyes watery, coaxing Xiaobai to be more honest and scrubbing his body.

    Looking carefully, a few drops of water fell on her face, like crystal pearls, or gently fluttered on her eyebrows, or slipped quietly along her face, passing over the almost transparent skin, but they still looked nostalgic.  refused to fall.

    The breeze from the wilderness of southern Xinjiang blew gently from far away, brushing her long hair, and the crystal water drops were also trembling gently.  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .

    Gui Li suddenly turned his head, not looking over there.  But just a moment later, Xiaobai's scream suddenly came from behind.

    Gui Li was startled and turned around, only to see Xiao Hui's washed body jumping onto the shore. However, without waiting for Xiao Bai standing next to him to stop him, his whole body trembled, and the water droplets in his hair were immediately scattered in all directions.  of splashed out.

    Xiaobai couldn’t dodge, so he smiled and cursed.  However, the drizzle that fell from the sky had already sprinkled a lot of water drops on my body.

    The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved and he smiled subconsciously.  Then he turned his head, and Xiaobai's voice of laughing and scolding Xiaohui still came from behind.  In this dark sky, suddenly there is a warmth that has not been seen for a long time, quietly brewing.

 Text Chapter 4 Tianshui Village

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    I don’t know if the sky in southern Xinjiang has always been so hazy during this season. After coming out of the hilltop, under the guidance of Xiaobai, the two of them and the monkey headed west of Fenxiang Valley.

    That night, the volcano erupted in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley, and the heaven and earth changed. It was so powerful that it could be felt within a hundred miles. A few days later, in the gloomy sky of southern Xinjiang, a large hole was opened by the hot magma.  Although it has disappeared, there is still a large cloud, showing a red and yellow color, hanging high in the sky in the direction of Fenxiang Valley, which is very strange.

    Such great changes in the world are already eye-catching, but now they occur in the always low-key and mysterious Fenxiang Valley. Coupled with the status of Fenxiang Valley itself in the righteous cultivation, it has attracted the attention of the world.

    For a time, there were a lot of rumors all over the world, everyone was speculating about what happened in the Incense Valley?

    "In just a few days, many unfamiliar faces began to gather in the wild land of southern Xinjiang, which had always been peaceful in the past. Countless people from the forces, openly or covertly, were trying to figure out what was going on, openly or covertly.

    This situation is naturally not what Fenxiang Valley wants to see. On the contrary, due to some unknown secrets, Fenxiang Valley's people are extremely angry about this.

    On the one hand, Fenxiang Valley was kind to the disciples sent by righteous sects such as Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple to inquire, and entertained them with good tea and water, and finally ignored the natural disaster.  On the other hand, Fenxiang Valley was ruthless in its own sphere of influence against the secret probings of the three major sects of the Demon Cult. For a time, across the vast land centered on Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang, there were flashes of swords and swords from time to time.

    It’s just that people from both the righteous and demonic sects can vaguely feel that there is something unusual under the mysterious aura of Fenxiang Valley.  Fenxiang Valley seemed to be greatly stimulated this time. Almost all the disciples in the valley were mobilized and searched all over southern Xinjiang day and night. As for who and what they were searching for, they were secretive and could not tell anyone.

    After a few days, the gloomy sky in southern Xinjiang became much livelier. Many dazzling and beautiful lights flashed from the sky from time to time. They were all outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were tracking something.

    Rumors also arose one after another.

    There are all kinds of rumors: some strange beast has been born, or a mysterious treasure has risen from the crater of the volcano.

    What is even more outrageous is that there are vivid rumors that there is civil strife in Fenxiang Valley, and a rebel disciple killed the valley owner Yun Yilan.  Correspondingly, Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, actually did not show up for several days.  In the end, the rumor spread more and more fiercely, and even alarmed Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple within a few days. The two jointly sent disciples to Fenxiang Valley to inquire. Fenxiang Valley couldn't laugh or cry, so they had to explain that the owner of the valley  He is in retreat and cannot come forward.

    When the conclusive news came back, Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple were relieved. However, what kind of figures the heads of these two sects were, how could they not guess that there must be something fishy between them, so they secretly ordered their disciples not to rush back.  Mountain, secretly explore on the spot.

    Nowadays, the world is in chaos and demons are dancing wildly. Fenxiang Valley has always been mysterious and ambiguous. It happened to be absent from the battle of Qingyun back then. People can't help but think of something.  Therefore, an action in which Gui Li accidentally rescued the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, which had been suppressed for three hundred years, triggered an undercurrent in the world and a storm in southern Xinjiang.

    Because Fenxiang Valley has sent countless disciples to track and investigate, and they practice in the way of Gui Li and Xiaobai, naturally they will not be afraid of these disciples, but if they think of their whereabouts being exposed, it will inevitably lead to countless troubles, and if the big shots in Fenxiang Valley are alerted, they will lead the crowd.  It would be difficult to resist the pursuit. After all, Fenxiang Valley is a thousand-year-old sect with unpredictable potential.

    Gui Li thought that the most important thing now was to track down the black witch clan who could save Baguio.

    So after coming down from the hill, at Xiao Bai’s suggestion, Gui Li found a remote village and used money and supplies to buy two sets of local clothes, one for a man and one for a woman, and changed into them with Xiao Bai.

    In the remote areas of southern Xinjiang, the customs are naturally different from those in the Middle Earth. Even the clothes commonly worn on the body have a different flavor compared with the robes of the people in the Middle Earth.

    Because the clothes were bought from a remote village, the roughness of the workmanship on the clothes was expected. When worn on the body, the biggest difference between these clothes and Chinese clothes, apart from the different styles, is that the colors are relatively bright.  Men's clothes are based on dark blue, while women's clothes are colorful and colorful.

    Because they had to avoid the eyes and ears of Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li and the others could not fly in the air. Although Gui Li was quite anxious, after Xiaobai persuaded him a few words and said that he had been waiting for ten years, could it be that the end was coming?  Can't wait any longer?  If a moment of impatience attracts the pursuers of Fenxiang Valley, I'm afraid the situation will be chaotic, but I don't know when to wait!

    Although Gui Li was impatient, he couldn't deny that what Xiao Bai said was reasonable, so the two of them walked slowly.

    &nbsp; They were dressed in southern Xinjiang costumes and walked slowly along the way. They met several groups of Fenxiang Valley tracking disciples on the way, but they were not recognized by them.  At most, it was because Xiao Hui looked strange and looked at him twice.

    The most important thing is that that night, Gui Li and Xiao Hui were not exposed, so the people in Fenxiang Valley did not know what they looked like. They just blindly checked the strange strangers and ignored them.

    At this moment, Gui Li and Xiao Bai were walking on an ancient road three hundred miles away from Fenxiang Valley. They were in the wilderness, and there was no one on the road.  Just half an hour ago, they walked over from a group of Fenxiang Valley disciples.

    The sky was hazy, with dark clouds moving slightly. Gui Li frowned slightly and walked forward.  On the contrary, Xiaobai beside him always had a smile on her face and was very interested. She looked around and looked at the scenery of southern Xinjiang along the way. Even the desolate ancient mountain road seemed to be the most beautiful scenery in her eyes.  generally.

    Gui Li glanced aside and saw the monkey Xiao Hui sitting on Xiao Bai's shoulders, calm and composed.  I don't know if it's because they are rare spiritual beings in the world, but Xiao Hui is very affectionate towards Xiao Bai, who is the incarnation of the nine-tailed sky fox. In the past few days, he seems to have spent more time with Xiao Bai.

    Seeing Xiao Hui and Xiao Bai joking and laughing from time to time, Gui Li suddenly thought that if his old friend from Qingyun Mountain had asked to search Piao Tian Literature, the novel would be better and updated faster! Seeing such a look, he must be very envious.  Bar!

    Xiaobai was wearing ordinary clothes worn by women in southern Xinjiang. The style was no different from ordinary people. However, these ordinary clothes, paired with her peerless appearance, immediately seemed to glow, and she showed a style that she had never seen before.  It seems that this woman was born to wear this kind of clothes, revealing the unique charm of southern Xinjiang women.

    Xiao Bai seemed to have noticed Gui Li's gaze, and in a blink of an eye, he smiled and said, "Why, do I still look good in this outfit?"

    Gui Li smiled faintly. Due to his temperament, he did not want to answer such a slightly frivolous topic, so he turned to ask: "I see that you are very familiar with the customs and environment of this southern Xinjiang place. Not to mention anything else, just Fenxiang Valley."  You can actually find such an ancient and remote small village in the nearby mountains. Could it be that you have been here before?"

    Xiaobai pursed his lips and looked forward. He saw mountains in the distance that were connected and endless. It was the unique landform here in southern Xinjiang.  There is an ancient road in front of you, winding forward, with strange rocks and abrupt hills on both sides, far or near.  The distant mountain peaks are connected to the sky, and the gloomy dark clouds hang on the tops of the mountains, drifting in the wind.

    She walked slowly, sighed softly for a while, and said quietly: "I have not only been here before"

    Gui Li was slightly surprised and said, "What's wrong?"

    Xiaobai let out a long breath, smiled and shook his head, as if he wanted to gently shake off the past years, and said: "You don't know! The birthplace of our fox demon clan is here in southern Xinjiang, and I have been growing up since I was a child.  I grew up in this poor place."

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said, "Then why have you fox monsters been included in the folklore of Middle-earth for these thousands of years?"

    Xiaobai said lightly: "That's because a thousand years ago, I led our fox demon clan to leave here, go to the Middle Earth, and finally settled in the Huqi Mountain in the southwest."

    Gui Li was so shocked that he was speechless for a moment. After a while, he said in a solemn voice: "What, you"

    Xiaobai glanced at him with interest, smiled, and a glimmer of light flashed across his eyes, which seemed ambiguous and vicissitudes of life: "I didn't expect that this is where the main hall of your Ghost King Sect is now.

    Speaking of which, the name Fox Qishan probably comes from our fox demon clan!  "

    Gui Li was silent for a long time, then slowly said: "Then do you and the Ghost King Sect"

    Xiaobai didn't wait for him to finish, he shook his head and said: "Don't worry about this, our fox demon clan and the Ghost King Sect have been neighbors for hundreds of years, and they have always been in peace. Not only that, there have been several other people in these hundreds of years.  A love affair between a human and a demon. So, in addition to repaying you for rescuing me from the Xuanhuo Altar, knowing that you are a disciple of the Ghost King Sect is also one of the reasons why I am willing to help you."

    Gui Li felt relieved then, then he remembered something and said, "After what happened here, will you still go back to Huqi Mountain to visit your compatriots?"

    "Same race?" Xiao Bai's face slowly dimmed, he looked up at the sky, and after a while, he whispered softly: "My fellow racers have all been killed by me."

    Gui Li was startled again, Xiaobai smiled bitterly, his expression became more and more bleak, but he didn't want to say any more.

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, then changed the topic and said, "We have been walking for three days now. How far is it from the Qili Cave you mentioned?"

    Xiaobai looked at him,His eyes flashed across his face like water, and he said: "Qilidong is the largest settlement of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. According to my impression, for the past twenty miles, this place has been a lively place where all ethnic groups live together. It is called Tianshui Village  "There is a dangerous path to the south from there, which is the road leading to Qilidong of the Miao people." Then, she smiled softly and said: "But I don't know, in the past three hundred years, the people here in southern Xinjiang have  Are there any other changes in the situation?"

    Gui Li nodded silently and subconsciously quickened his pace.

    Xiaobai followed him, his eyes lingered on him for a few times, and then looked ahead. The mountains were connected, towering, majestic and steep, as if they were like giants, watching the sky and the earth, these few mountains on the ancient road.  A little person

    In the past ten years, Gui Li has been to southern Xinjiang many times for Baguio, and he knows something about the customs and customs here.

    Southern Xinjiang has a vast territory and is sparsely populated. In addition to the barbaric alien races in the hundreds of thousands of mountains stretching for thousands of miles in the extreme south, the people who have lived in the border areas of Southern Xinjiang for generations have roughly five main tribes, namely: Miao, Tu,  There are five tribes: Zhuang, Li and Gaoshan.

    In terms of population, the Zhuang ethnic group is the largest, accounting for almost 40% of the total population in southern Xinjiang. In terms of territory, the Miao ethnic group is the strongest and occupies the most vast and fertile land. In terms of folk customs, the Miao ethnic group has the smallest population.  The Gaoshan clan is the most fierce.

    These five major tribes have lived on the southern border for generations.  Each of the five ethnic groups has its own language, but generally speaking, when communicating with each other, they use a common language similar to that of China, but it has some "characteristics" of local ethnic groups.

    Over the years, there have been times of communication and joy, but there have also been conflicts and conflicts.  Over the years, a situation gradually formed in which the five major tribes each occupied one area, but their territories were deeply intertwined with each other.

    Where the territories of various tribes are connected, there are often villages and towns where people from several tribes live together. At most, there are even people from five tribes living in the same place at the same time, mixed with each other.

    "The Tianshui Village that Xiaobai mentioned is located on the border of the Miao, Zhuang, Tu and Gaoshan ethnic groups. It is also a famous and lively place on the border of southern Xinjiang.

    When the sky gradually darkened and it was approaching dusk, Gui Li, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui finally walked into Tianshui Village.

    Although the name of this place has the word "zhai" in it, it is fundamentally different from the usual mountain villages in southern Xinjiang. Tianshui Village is built on a spacious flat land, with a road leading out of the village from the southeast and northwest. According to Xiaobai Lu's explanation,  This place was originally built by the Tu people, and the original site was not here, but on a mountain not far to the west. Because of a clear spring on the top of the mountain, it was called Tianshui Village.

    But later on, as the four ethnic groups bordered each other and the population increased, this place became a place where the population lived together.

    As the number of business trips increases gradually, living in the mountains is not only a small place but also inconvenient to live in. It is also quite difficult to travel back and forth. Even though the people here in southern Xinjiang are generally stronger than the Chinese people, no one is willing to do so.  I climb mountains every day to exercise.

    From then on, people gradually began to move to live at the foot of the mountain, from a few to more. Over time, people in the entire village gradually moved down. As the trade of the four ethnic groups flourished, business trips became more frequent and the scale expanded.  As for the original village on the mountain, it became increasingly deserted. Only the name Tianshui Village has been preserved.

    At this moment, the sky has just turned dark, and there are still many pedestrians on the street, coming and going. The surroundings are noisy, and various ethnic languages ??are heard from time to time. It is completely different from the deserted ancient road when we came just now.  Little Gray, who was sitting on Little White's shoulder, was very interested. He turned his monkey head around, looked around, and kept squeaking.

    The three-eyed monkey, after all, was different, and it quickly attracted the attention of passers-by on the street. There were also several children wearing southern Xinjiang tribal costumes, laughing and following behind them, trying their best to make faces at Xiao Hui, teasing Xiao Hui.  .

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off????  Xiao Hui was helpless, knowing that he couldn't run away, so he had to climb up on Gui Li's shoulder, scream at the children behind him, and return with the same grimace, which made the children even more excited and chattering without knowing what to say.  , Hehehe laughed, thinking that it was probably very interesting.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not because of Xiao Hui’s fun, but because of other concerns.

    He turned his head and looked aside quietly, and saw Xiaobai with a smile on her lips, watching the group of children playing with Xiao Hui with great interest. The coarse linen clothes could not cover up her soft and charming beauty.

    Not to mention that in this southern border area, the wind and frost are severe, and most of the women are ordinary-looking and dark-skinned;Traveling to the Middle Earth, the human form transformed by Xiaobai's thousands of years of practice, the gentleness that faintly exudes under the exquisite and beautiful appearance, every frown and smile, all have an intoxicating charm.

    Sure enough, a moment later, amid the laughter and scolding of children, more and more people looked over, and the eyes of those adults moved naturally and quickly from the monkey to the beautiful figure that could not be concealed even in coarse linen clothes.  On women.

    In an instant, the seemingly invisible sound waves spread, and everyone looked at them in amazement. However, the woman under the gaze of countless eyes did not show any shyness at all. Looking at the way she kept smiling, she actually seemed to like this kind of thing.  Feel.

    Gui Li felt a headache. It was definitely not his intention to be so noticeable. He was thinking about whether to remind the woman next to him to quickly find a place to stay and get up early tomorrow to go to Qilidong to do business.

    However, as if it was destined that his idea would not be realized, a character who would inevitably appear in countless stories spread around the world actually appeared on the stage at this moment.

    It turns out that the legendary hooligans also exist in the border areas of southern Xinjiang and among ethnic minorities.

    Three people walked out of the crowd. They were all men with almost the same appearance. They were tall, rude, and bear-like. They spoke a half-baked common language mixed with local characteristics, and began to tease Xiaobai.

    Rogue A: "Uh, black guy this woman is so beautiful!"

    Xiaobai smiled sweetly, brushed his face with his hand, and said with indescribable tenderness: "Really?"

    In an instant, the crowd was in an uproar.

    The three gangsters were overjoyed. Gangster B opened his clothes, revealing a good figure: "Little sister, follow me! I will let you eat spicy food drink delicious food!"

    Many people in the crowd laughed immediately. Xiaobai glanced at Gui Li standing next to him, the smile on his face not diminishing.

    Hooligan C laughed at Hooligan B and said, "Do you know what eating spicy food means drinking spicy food?" After saying that, he turned to Xiaobai and said, "Little sister, my family has thousands of acres of fertile land. Follow me and I guarantee you  …”

    He was halfway through speaking, but couldn't continue for a moment. The smile on Xiaobai's face became even stronger, as if the charm was emanating from his heart, and his bright eyes were like water, as if they were about to flow out.

    However, her body took a step back, stood beside Gui Li, and said softly: "I have a husband-in-law."

    The crowd around was in an uproar again.  The monkey Xiao Hui, who had climbed onto Gui Li's shoulder, fell off Gui Li's shoulder with a whoosh and fell to the ground.

    After a while, for some reason, Xiao Hui suddenly lay down on the ground, beat the ground with his monkey paw, and grinned.

    Gui Li stood there in silence with a sullen face, feeling the fierce gazes of the three gangsters in front of him, looking at him with hostility.

    “After a while, the gangsters rushed up. It seems that the southern Xinjiang proverb “wife comes out of the fist” is indeed still alive and well after thousands of years and is followed by the people of southern Xinjiang.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    With three sounds, three figures flew out, hit the roadside wall, and then fell heavily, groaning loudly.

    The onlookers were stunned, and Gui Li said calmly: "Let's find a place to stay, and we'll leave early tomorrow morning." After saying that, he walked forward, and Xiao Hui who was lying on the ground caught up with him two or three times, and jumped onto his shoulders.  He kept laughing, turning his head and making a face at Xiaobai.

    Xiao Bai smiled slightly, followed, walked to Gui Li, and suddenly whispered: "Look, I have been imprisoned for three hundred years, so I am not old, right?"

    Gui Li didn't say a word, he just quickened his pace.

 Text Chapter 5 Cold Night

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The customs in the southern border area are very different from those in the Middle Kingdom. However, over the years, although it is located in a remote area, there are still exchanges with the Middle Kingdom.  The furs, minerals and other specialties produced in southern Xinjiang have always had an excellent reputation in the Central Plains, attracting many Chinese and Turkish businessmen to trade.

    Over time, inns that did not exist in southern Xinjiang appeared in some of the busiest towns under the influence of Chinese merchants.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai are currently in such an inn, and its name is directly based on the local name, "Tianshui Inn".

    Entering the inn, it is obvious that the tables and chairs are decorated with Chinese culture, but the boss and the waiters are all local Zhuang people.  Among the southern Xinjiang, the Zhuang people have the largest population and a relatively affluent life. They have been most deeply influenced by China. Unlike other ethnic groups who still insist on hunting-based life, the Zhuang people have gradually begun farming and doing business.

    But despite this, the folk customs of the Zhuang people are relatively peaceful, and most people lack the fierceness, so in terms of power, they are not as powerful as the Miao people, who have a smaller population than them.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai sat down. A waiter had already come to receive them. At this time, the world was getting dark, but there were not many guests in the inn.  Judging from his appearance and clothing, this guy is also from the Zhuang ethnic group in southern Xinjiang, but he has probably worked here for some time, and he actually speaks quite fluently.

    "Two gentlemen, would you like to have something to eat? We have clean rooms here, the prices are the most reasonable, and we are famous far and wide."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Leave us two clean houses for one night."

    The waiter smiled and nodded, and then said: "You two gentlemen, you probably haven't eaten yet. Can you order some food?"

    Gui Li was not hungry, but after looking at Xiao Bai, he decided to have something to eat and said, "Well, give us two bowls of rice, and a few more"

    "Uh!" Xiaobai, who was sitting next to him, suddenly spoke with a smile on his face: "Do you have a "boring oriole" here?"

    Gui Li was startled and looked at Xiaobai. The waiter was also stunned. He couldn't help but look at Xiaobai and said, "Miss, have you ever been to our southern Xinjiang? We naturally have this signature dish."

    The smile on Xiaobai's face grew stronger, his eyes flickered, as if he was recalling something, and he slowly said: "Well, by the way, there are also "three sections of snake intestines", "roasted bear tail", "roasted autumn leaves", and "five small  insect","

    "Black Heart Fruit ""

    Her eyes flickered, and she was thinking as she spoke. She started out slowly, naming dish after dish, but then she started talking faster and faster, and the dish names were even more bizarre. It was unbelievable at first glance. They were definitely not from China.  have.

    Gui Li was stunned, and not only did the smile on the waiter's face in the store turn into an awkward expression with his mouth wide open, but even the store owner who was settling accounts in the distance couldn't help but come over.

    After Xiaobai probably named nearly thirty dishes in one breath, he stopped for a moment, turned to the boss and the waiter and smiled: "Do you have these dishes here?"

    The boss and the waiter looked at each other. After a while, the boss laughed dryly and said: "Girl, you are indeed well-informed. The names of the many dishes you just mentioned are all famous dishes special to southern Xinjiang. It's just that many of the ingredients are not good.  Look, in addition to the boring oriole, our store can only make black heart nuts and roasted bear tail. I'm extremely sorry."

    Xiaobai couldn't help but show a look of regret on his face, but then he smiled and said: "Then let's cook these three dishes first!"

    The boss and the waiter quickly agreed and got busy.  Xiaobai turned her eyes and saw Gui Li looking at her, smiling sweetly and saying: "It's been hundreds of years, and for some reason, I suddenly want to taste the flavors of those days. Have you ever been here before?  Have you tried these dishes?”

    Gui Li shook his head. In the past, when he came to southern Xinjiang, all he wanted to do was find the black witch clan to save Baguio. How could he care about these desires? He usually just dealt with them casually in the wilderness.  If it weren't for a special situation this time, he had to avoid the pursuers everywhere in Fenxiang Valley, and Xiaobai was a woman after all (even though she was a thousand-year-old goblin), so it was hard to sleep in the wilderness every night, so he entered the town.  .

    He was silent for a moment, and then suddenly asked: "I can probably guess what the black-hearted oriole is, what is the black-heart fruit?"

    Xiaobai smiled and said: "This is a unique fruit in southern Xinjiang. It has a green appearance and white and tender flesh, but its heart is black. It tastes great when fried in an oil pan."

    Gui Li frowned and said: "That "roasted bear tail", what is it? Is it the tail of a black bear? I have heard of bear paws and bear bile in the past, but I have never heard that bear tails can also be eaten as food?"

    Xiaobai smiled and said: "This bear is not that bear. There is a unique beast in southern Xinjiang, called the "long-tailed bear". It is very tall."?Smaller than the black bears and white bears we are familiar with, but the meat is far more delicious than them.  In particular, the long tail is the highlight. It is very famous in southern Xinjiang!  "

    Gui Li was silent. Xiao Bai glanced at him and suddenly said: "It's strange. Seeing that you don't care much about anything on weekdays, why are you somewhat interested in this dish when it comes to it?"

    Gui Li was startled and was speechless for a long time. He grew up on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain and soon started cooking. He actually had some talent and interest in cooking.  If he were in an ordinary person's house, he would probably just become a cook, and he would probably be able to make a name for himself.  But now

    ???????????????????????????????????????? Xiaobai looked at him with interest, her eyes flashing softly, and she didn't know what she was thinking.

    Only Xiao Hui was still so restless, looking around and moaning quietly, as if expecting something.

    In the dead of night, Tianshui Village, which had been busy all day, gradually became quiet at nightfall.

    Tianshui Inn has two floors, and the guest rooms are on the second floor.  Gui Li observed carefully. He and Xiaobai were the only two staying overnight tonight. It seemed that although the place was lively, at this time of year, the world was in chaos, and not many Chinese businessmen came to the southern border.  However, the local people in southern Xinjiang generally do not live in hotels.

    Xiao Bai’s room is right next to Gui Li’s room. The walls separated by wooden boards don’t have much sound insulation effect. You can faintly hear the slight laughter and squeaking noises from next door.  The monkey Xiao Hui ran over to play with Xiao Bai again. Although Xiao Hui still runs back to play with Gui Li every night when he goes to bed, Xiao Bai doesn't know how. He seems to be very close to Xiao Hui. Now Xiao Hui  He likes to stick to this thousand-year-old demon fox no matter what.

    Gui Li lay in the room for a while. He hadn't stayed in an inn for a long time, and he was still a little unaccustomed to it.  Unknowingly, a long time passed and it was already late at night, but he still couldn't sleep. He couldn't help but feel a little bored, so he stood up, walked slowly to the window, opened the window, and looked out.

    Unlike during the day, at this moment in the night sky in southern Xinjiang, the dark clouds gradually dispersed. Although the clouds remained the same, a trace of moonlight quietly emerged from the gap.

    The clear moonlight, like frost and snow, slowly fell down and fell on him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of which all living things are asleep, and there’s no sound in the fields.  Only from unknown street corners, the low and sad sound of insects could be heard.

    Darkness covers the earth.

    Looking out the window, you can see thousands of mountains and miles, and the night sky is deep.

    In such a desolate and lonely night in southern Xinjiang, suddenly, the past flooded my heart like a tide.

    Once upon a time, that child in a remote village was immersed in the rolling waves of the world of mortals, drifting with the waves.  When I turned around, I found that there was no one around me.

    Life is really lonely

    The man under the moon lowered his head and was speechless.

    "Hiss!"

    A distant sound piercing the air came slowly.

    Gui Li raised his head, frowning slightly, and saw a light light on the horizon, like a shooting star passing by in the night sky, crossing the sky, crossing the sky above Tianshui Village, and falling to the west.

    And behind it, there were three rays of light chasing after it.

    With Gui Li's sharp eyesight and experience now, he could naturally tell at a glance that these four rays of light were those of monks walking in the air. He saw these four rays of light chasing back and forth in the clouds in the night sky, although the three rays of light at the back could never catch up with the ones in front.  There is a light, but the escaping person cannot escape the pursuit.

    After a while, the first light seemed to make a decision and fell from the sky. Looking at the direction, it was southwest of Tianshui Village.

    Then, the three rays of light that were being tracked also fell.

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, but felt that he was uneasy tonight and really didn't want to stand here alone anymore, so he waved his right hand and silently turned into green light and flew towards the place where the four rays of light landed.

    After his figure became smaller and smaller, there was a "squeak" and the window of the room next to Gui Li was also pushed open.  Xiao Bai hugged Xiao Hui and looked in the direction where Gui Li was flying. After a moment, Gui Li's figure disappeared into the darkness.

    " Xiaobai's face was calm. There was no expression on his fair face, only the light in his eyes flickered strangely.

    Gui Li flew silently all the way, and soon discovered that the place where those few lights and shadows fell was where the old Tianshui village was, a hilltop that had been abandoned for many years.

    Just when he entered the cottage, a dull cry came from the front, and then there was an angry sound mixed with the familiar laughter of another person.

    Gui Li immediately frowned.

    This laughter is soft and charming, and it is vaguely confusing.The power of desire is Jin Ping'er's voice.

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment, hid his body in a dark corner, and slowly moved forward.

    On the originally quiet and deserted streets, ruins and tiles were left, creating a desolate scene.

    At this time, the sky became clearer again, the clouds gradually dispersed, and the moonlight gradually became brighter, illuminating the deserted cottage somewhat brightly.

    Jin Ping'er still had her everlasting smile on her face, standing in the middle of the street with a smile, facing a young man in front of her who was glaring angrily.  This person was also known to Gui Li—Li Xun, an outstanding disciple of Fenxiang Valley.

    On the street behind him, there was another Fenxiang Valley disciple who fell to the ground. It seemed that he had been injured by Jin Ping'er just now. There was a deep and large wound on his clothes starting from the left chest and going straight down.  Moaning feebly.

    However, Gui Li's eyes only turned around on these three people. After a moment, his eyes completely fell on the last person.

    On a desolate night, in a desolate street, in an abandoned small building behind Jin Ping'er, there is a woman dressed in white, with a long sword on her back, standing on the eaves, standing in the wind, her clothes slowly fluttering.

    Under the clear moonlight, the snow-like skin makes people feel like a pale and beautiful woman.

    Is it because of her that this night and this moonlight are so beautiful and bright?

    Lu Xueqi!

    Whose shadow is reflected in the familiar bright eyes?

    Gui Li was stunned.

    In the darkness, he quietly looked at the woman who seemed to have emerged from the dust. The wind and frost of the entire world and the ten years seemed to have never touched her at all.  So the first thing people see is her figure like a cold fairy in the moonlight.

    "Witch!" Li Xun's handsome face was full of anger.

    He and Lu Xueqi blocked Jin Ping'er one after another, but when they landed, the demon sect woman suddenly attacked and bewitched the junior brother from Fenxiang Valley behind him with the "mind-bewitching technique", and then injured him with the purple light blade.  .  If Li Xun hadn't taken action, I'm afraid this junior brother would have died.

    However, Li Xun is more concerned about other things besides this junior brother's injury: "What on earth did you do to my junior sister Yanhong? Hand her over quickly?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, but his eyes suddenly wandered, and he glanced at the dark place behind Li Xun, where Gui Li was hiding, intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "You also said that that is your junior sister, not my junior sister, and I  How to know?"

    "Bah!" Li Xun looked very angry, obviously caring about this junior sister, and said angrily: "If Master Shangguan hadn't noticed clearly, we would have been kept in the dark by you, a witch. You deliberately killed my disciple Fenxiang, and for this  You must repay the grudge. If you know the truth, hand over Junior Sister Yanhong as soon as possible!"

    "Ouch! I'm so scared!" Jin Ping'er patted his heart with his hand, but his face was full of smiles. There was no hint of fear. Instead, his soft and charming look became a little heavier, and he said softly: "How about you guys?  I am also a member of the righteous sect, how can so many people bully me, a weak woman?"

    A cold snort came from Lu Xueqi behind her.

    Li Xun glanced at the beautiful figure standing high up, his face darkened, and he said to Jin Ping'er: "Devil, if you continue to be stubborn, I won't be polite"

    Before the word "Le" came out of his mouth, Jin Ping'er suddenly smiled charmingly, and purple light suddenly bloomed under his right sleeve.

    Li Xun immediately concentrated on alert. This witch was full of tricks, and the purple-gang blade of her magic weapon was extremely sharp. It was really no small matter. Although the junior brother behind her was affected by her mind-deceiving technique just now, her years of practice were not the same as hers.  The enemy shows how high his conduct is.

    It’s just that Li Xun has always been proud and has a high level of cultivation. Although he is vigilant, he is not timid at all.

    “And this time there is a peerless beauty watching her coldly from a distance. He has been attracted to Lu Xueqi for a long time since they first met ten years ago, and he must not lose face in front of the beauty.

    He was about to concentrate on confronting the enemy, but unexpectedly the treacherous Jin Ping'er just made a false move. Suddenly, his body froze, and his body transformed into purple light. He actually used a human blade to attack Lu Xueqi behind him.

    In the blink of an eye, the purple light approached, Lu Xueqi's face turned frosty, there was a sharp "zheng" sound, the immortal energy was full of blue light, and the Tianya Divine Sword was suddenly unsheathed and placed across her chest.  Li Xun watched from behind, feeling inexplicably anxious, and chased after him with his sword.

    Unexpectedly, Jin Ping'er's purple light blade came into contact with Tianya, but he took advantage of the situation and retreated as fast as lightning, just in time to retreat from Li Xun's body.  Li Xun was taken aback and couldn't stop for a moment and chased after him. When Lu Xueqi was about to catch up, she was blocked by Li Xun and had to suppress her body.

    &nbsp; The two of them looked at the same time and saw that the direction Jin Ping'er was flying was exactly where Li Xun was standing just now. There was also an injured Fenxiang Valley disciple who fell to the ground in panic.  Li Xun was shocked. He had just wanted to show off in front of Lu Xueqi, but he had forgotten that the junior brother behind him had no ability to resist at this moment. He regretted it so much that he roared, his body was like lightning, and he pursued with all his strength.

    Lu Xueqi also followed behind him, chasing Jin Ping'er.

    In the blink of an eye, Jin Ping'er had arrived next to the Fenxiang Valley disciple. Suddenly he raised his toes and kicked the man's body up and flew backwards. Li Xun quickly caught it, but unexpectedly his tentacles were covered with blood, and in the blink of an eye his clothes were covered with blood.  stained red.

    Jin Ping'er's kick has already ruined this young disciple's life.

    Li Xun's eyes were about to burst into flames. In this moment of delay, Lu Xueqi had already jumped over him and chased Jin Ping'er.  At this moment, Jin Ping'er's figure happened to pass by that dark corner.

    In a low voice, at that moment, Jin Ping'er's voice came quietly and quickly: "Help me block that woman."

    In the darkness, the man snorted, his disdain was obvious, and he was about to move, obviously not wanting to get involved in this matter.

    Unexpectedly, in this flash of lightning, Jin Ping'er suddenly said three words quickly but loudly and clearly: "Qilidong!" (Note 1)

    These three words, like lightning, knocked down Gui Li's body that was about to fly up. Jin Ping'er's eyes and face were full of mysterious smiles, and she passed by him in an instant.

    And a moment later, Lu Xueqi's white figure followed, right in front of her.

    Who knows, whose figure flashed through the mind at that moment?

    As the green light floated up, Lu Xueqi's face, which had always been as cold as ice, suddenly changed. It was a bit doubtful, a bit confused, a bit happy, and a bit angry!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ?? Tianya and Blood-devouring Light, blue and red light, reflected each other in the night, drifting away in the distance.

    Li Xun passed by Lu Xueqi and followed Jin Ping'er. After all, Jin Ping'er was the more important target, especially after she killed the junior brother who came with her.  However, while he was in the air, he quietly looked back and looked at the man and woman who were silently staring at each other on the deserted street. The flame flashing deep in his eyes was so hot.

    In the distance, Jin Ping'er's laughter came from afar. There was a hint of teasing in the soft voice. Gui Li listened to it silently.

    The moonlight is like water, shining on this desolate hilltop and silent street.

    The woman in front of him is dressed in white like snow, with a long sword in her hand, as bright as autumn water.

    Who is the person looking deeply into the bright eyes?

    Note 1: Qilidong, the largest settlement of the Miao people in history, got its name because it is rumored to be seven miles wide.  It is unclear when it was developed, but it was destroyed by the encirclement and suppression by officers and soldiers in the late Yuan and early Ming dynasties.  Legend has it that this place is easy to defend and difficult to attack. There is only a narrow passage connecting the outer roads. It has always been the spiritual pillar of the Miao people's world.

    Nowadays, the specific address is difficult to verify, but after consulting the information, it seems that a "Daping Township" was discovered in Heyang (Heyang??), Guangxi in 1983. The surrounding terrain is very similar, and it was led by Miao people. There is a "Dog God" on the nearby mountain.  "Cave" contains a huge stone shaped like a dog god worshiped by the Miao people. It is suspected that it should be here.

    ?Another note: Dog God, a legend among the Miao people. Officers and soldiers rushed in late at night, while the Miao people were sleeping. A stone dog on the top of the mountain suddenly barked loudly, alerting the tribesmen, who then joined forces to fight the enemy and the whole tribe was saved.  Since then, the dog god has been worshiped, and the incense continues year after year.

 Text Chapter 6 Deep Marks

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    It was quiet all around.

    The night is deep and it is a desolate time.

    The long street is silent, the bright moon hangs in the sky, and the clear light casts long shadows on the two people standing on the desolate street.

    What kind of emotion is it, like thousands of words lingering in my heart, but I just face it, but I can't speak.

    The lonely wind in the late night gently blew my clothes.

    The Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hand shone with a faint blue light, slowly lowered and retracted.

    Gui Li remained silent.

    Lu Xueqi stared at the man in front of her.  Under the moonlight, Gui Li suddenly felt like he couldn't breathe.

    There was no action, no fighting, no injury or bleeding, but somehow, every time he faced this beautiful woman, there was always an inexplicable emotion under her eyes.

    The peerless face, as cold as snow, seems to be the aloof and beautiful woman when they met at the beginning of the year.

    What I don’t know is that once upon a time, she had her own shadow in her eyes.

    "Is that woman just now the Jin Ping'er of the Acacia sect?" Lu Xueqi suddenly said quietly.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, nodded silently, and said, "Yes."

    Lu Xueqi looked at him, with a light shining deep in her eyes, and said lightly: "Have you always been with her?"

    Almost subconsciously, Gui Li immediately shook his head and said: "No, I have nothing to do with her

    Ge.  "His voice suddenly became lower, and he felt a little strange in his emotions, as if he wanted to explain something.

    But the strange light in Lu Xueqi's eyes has disappeared, as if some pressure on her shoulders was suddenly relieved, and even her face seemed to soften a little.

    However, there is still a long distance between the two people, like a deep chasm.

    The moonlight is like water, lingering on this deserted street.

    The figures Jin Ping'er and Li Xun were chasing in the distance had long since disappeared, and it seemed like they were the only two people left in the huge village.

    They are irreconcilable between good and evil, but no one has the intention to fight at this moment.  In the cold light, Lu Xueqi suddenly said: "Can youcan you accompany me for a walk?"

    Gui Li raised his head, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    Walking slowly on this deserted street, the night is deep and the moonlight is like water.

    Both sides of the street are full of ruins and dilapidated walls.  It's just that the night wind blows, and there seems to be a touch of gentleness in the tranquility of this foreign mountaintop thousands of miles away from my hometown.

    The two people walked side by side, but they were still three feet away. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, they seemed to be hiding something.

    It’s just that in such a desolate night, how can it not make people feel entangled?

    The faint fragrance floats faintly in the wind and beside you.

    "Do you still remember the first time the two of us competed in the Qingyun Mountain Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?"

    Lu Xueqi suddenly broke the silence and said quietly.

    Gui Li paused, feeling a little surprised. In his impression, Lu Xueqi was definitely not a talkative person.  But somehow, she seemed a little strange tonight.

    Even so, he still nodded and said: "I remember that you were able to use the "Excalibur Thunder Control Technique" at that time, which is really amazing."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said calmly: "But in that competition, I actually lost."

    Gui Li was silent, and then whispered: "At that time, you were far ahead of me in terms of Taoism and practice. In fact, I"

    "I lost." A trace of sadness appeared on Lu Xueqi's face, and she said softly: "Actually, I knew at that time that you deliberately stopped at the last moment. But I don't know why I couldn't control my desire to win.  , At that time, I couldn’t tell the truth to the happy master and uncle, no matter what.”

    Gui Li smiled and said, "Why do you still remember these little things after so many years?"

    Lu Xueqi raised her head and looked at the bright moon in the sky, silently lost in thought.  Her beauty is like a bright and gentle flower under the moon.

    "From that time on, I have kept you in my heart." She said softly and quietly.

    Gui Li shuddered and raised his head suddenly. No matter what, he never expected that such words would come out of the mouth of Lu Xueqi, who was always as cold as ice.  Just looking at the beautiful figure of that elegant woman in the moonlight, she was clearly right in front of her.

    He suddenly felt an ominous premonition in his heart, as if a disaster was coming quietly, waiting quietly ahead.  He could feel it, but he could no longer escape.

    "When we get to the back?, we went together to the foot of the Dead Spirit Abyss in Kongsang Mountain, fighting with the people of the Demon Cult, and fighting with the Yin spirits and monsters. You risked your life to save me, and I will do the same to you"

    She said it so softly, her voice was erratic and a little unreal, Guili, no, it was as if at this moment he had once again become the Zhang Xiaofan he once was, and the past years appeared in front of his eyes one by one.

    But, he couldn’t say a word.

    "At that time, we were in a desperate situation and struggling to death, but I was never afraid. If I had died with you like that, I——"

    She turned around and faced this man. There was a brilliance in her eyes that had never appeared before, and there was a myriad of tenderness that had never appeared before and was buried deep in her heart. There was even a faint hint of love between her snow-like skin and cheeks.  Pink, breathtakingly beautiful.

    "I am willing to do it too!" She said slowly, but with the determination of cutting through ice and snow.

    The night is just right!

    The evening breeze is gentle!

    The two people facing each other suddenly fell silent.

    Gui Li’s heart was in a mess, with thousands of thoughts rushing through his mind, but as if in the chaotic turbulent tide, a voice shouted loudly:

    Baguio!

    In an instant, he was chilled from head to toe, his blood was cold, and his heart was cold.

    Lu Xueqi looked at the man in front of her quietly, taking in all the changes in the expression on his face.  At first, he was confused, then confused, and maybe a little panicked, but suddenly he was indifferent, and he was completely enveloped in indifference!

    But the tenderness in her eyes has not diminished even a little bit, and she still speaks in a low voice.

    "Later on, Liubo Mountain and Tongtian Peak, things happened one after another. I stood aside and watched you gradually change. Until the end, on Tongtian Peak and under the Zhuxian Sword, that Baguio girl blocked it for you.  After that sword strike, I knew you could never look back."

    A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but it was full of bitterness, and she said quietly: "You really have never looked back."

    Gui Li secretly clenched his hands and dug his nails deeply into his palms. He breathed hard and gritted his teeth tightly to prevent his indifference from collapsing instantly.

    It’s justjust

    But how could he face this woman indifferently?

    "What are you doing?" He said in a low voice.

    Lu Xueqi smiled sadly, her eyes blurred, and her figure under the moonlight was desolate and beautiful.

    "I don't regret it. Ten years later, I still miss you in my heart. If possible, I would give up everything and go to the ends of the earth with you. But, after all, it is impossible!"

    She bit her lip and repeated in a low voice and slowly: "It's impossible, it's impossible"

    Then, look up!

    Her lips were so white, and the skin on her face was so pale that it seemed almost transparent. Only her eyes were as bright as the lonely moonlight hanging high in the sky at this moment.

    "The Qingyun Sect raised me and my master loved me and taught me. I can't betray Qingyun no matter what."

    “I’m telling you this today because I want you to understand my thoughts, and then cut off my ten years of wishful thinking in front of you!”

    Her white hands held Tianya tightly, as if she had used all her strength to speak these words.

    Every word fell like a sharp blade into Gui Li's heart.

    But he remained silent and said nothing.

    ??Deeply, gaze!

    This man was so engraved in my heart!  Standing right in front of me, it seems like a world away!

    Tianya, take out the sheath!

    The beautiful arc flashing with blue light flickered in mid-air and drew in front of Gui Li!

    In the deserted street, a deep crack was drawn between the two people, just one step in front of Gui Li.

    There are two people separated!

    The moonlight is bleak and the night is vast!

    She is dressed in white like snow, fluttering in the windless air, like a fairy. In her bright eyes, all kinds of tenderness and pain are all deep in her heart.

    "After we say goodbye tonight, and see you again tomorrow, you and I will be your life-and-death enemies." There was no trace of blood on her pale face, and even her body began to tremble slightly.

    "For the past ten years, I have danced with the sword in the back mountain when I was obsessed with it," she said quietly: "Tonight, let me dance for the last time!"

    Zheng!

    The Tianya Divine Sword emitted a clear sound like the sound of a phoenix, reaching up to the nine heavens.

    The woman in white clothes like snow flew up, in the desolate and beautiful moonlight, like the nine heavens descending from the earthly world.The little girl dances crazily.

    The light of the sword is as faint as a dream, dancing with the lingering emotions of thousands of years.  The past years slowly emerged and passed by leisurely.

    Who is sighing softly, whose eyes are dim?

    The sword is as bright as snow, whose heart is hurt?

    She is crazy!

    She dances solo!

    The wind is blowing and the clouds are opening.

    The ruins and broken walls scattered one after another.

    Rocks are everywhere, dust is flying, and the wind is howling.

    Her figure floated, as if floating in the wind. Wind and clouds gathered from all directions, and the sky became dark.

    Only the clear shadows are left!

    What is it that roars quietly in the heart, and what is it that shouts impulsively in the chest?

    He can't, can't, can't

    Your body is shaking, maybe you need to move forward?

    The steps were lifted up in the air, and they were about to step over the deep marks on the ground.

    The wind howls and the shadows are like frost!

    The sword fell from the sky like autumn water, piercing the air with a sharp sound, but stopped abruptly, stopping at the tip of his eyebrows in front of him.

    The sound of wind that was howling all over the sky just now gradually quieted down, and the rocks rolling around slowly stopped.  The sky is open again, the moonlight is bright again, and it is as clear as water.

    Lu Xueqi's peerless face was right in front of him, as ice as frost. Only in those bright eyes, there seemed to be a touch of emotion, as gentle as water.

    Their eyes all fell on the one in the middle─

    Deep marks!

    The chill of the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to come from the tip of the sword through the air, cooling him all over his body, causing him to wake up suddenly from his hazy dream.

    Her face is beyond beautiful.

    "Gui Li's footsteps stopped in mid-air, slowly, slowly──

    Take it back!

    Lu Xueqi’s hand holding the sword slowly dropped, and the man’s body finally quietly retreated from this deep mark.

    Then she smiled

    That smile is like a lily that has bloomed brightly in the night in both past and present lives!

    But after a moment, she frowned and bent over, groaned softly, and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Little bits of bright red fell on her white clothes, like bright and enchanting flowers.

    She still smiled, took one last look at the man, turned around, controlled the sword, flew up, turned into white light, streaked across the night sky, disappeared into the night sky under the silent moon.

    Only a lonely man was left, silently looking at the red-stained road on the street in front of him

    Deep marks!

    In the darkness, Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox, hugged Xiao Hui and watched everything happening on that street from a distance.  Xiao Hui seemed a little uneasy and moved in her arms.

    Xiaobai patted its head gently, stretched out his green-white fingers and put them to his lips, making a silent gesture.

    Xiao Hui became quiet, but his eyes immediately kept staring at the desolate figure of his master, and he did not relax for a moment.

    I don’t know how long Gui Li stood in front of the deep mark on the street. He just kept standing, motionless.

    And Xiao Bai seemed to be very patient, waiting quietly in the darkness. At this moment, even Xiao Hui, who had always been active, became particularly quiet.

    Finally, Gui Li's body moved, and then he turned his back and turned his head as if it was very laborious.  Looking from a distance, this man's face looked ashen and extremely haggard.

    Xiao Hui’s body stirred uneasily again.

    From a distance, it seemed as if Gui Li whispered something in his mouth, but no one could hear it clearly.  After a moment, he raised his head blankly and finally left slowly.

    After he walked away, Xiaobai walked out with Xiaohui and came to the deep mark made by Lu Xueqi with the Tianya Divine Sword on the street.

    She stared silently and sighed for a long time.

    "The love in this world is so heartbreaking! Poor these two people, so outstanding, but they look like fools."

    "Squeak, squeak!" screamed, Xiao Bai was startled, but the monkey Xiao Hui was unwilling.

    It jumped down from Xiaobai and sat down on the ground next to him. He was speechless and imitated people's anger, folding his hands around his chest and puffing out his cheeks, making him look bulging with anger.

    Xiaobai laughed and said in a low voice: "Don't you like me calling your master a fool?"

    Xiao Hui nodded repeatedly, squeaked a few times, and blinked his eyes. Although he still looked angry, his long tail quietly folded back and gently wrapped around Xiao Bai's ankle.

    Xiaobai smiled and shook his head, squatted down, and gentlyHe gently stroked the monkey's head, and then his eyes gradually drifted away. He was stunned for a long time, and said softly for a long time: "Actually, how do you know that my wish for thousands of years is just to be such a fool once, and then there is someone  You fool, just treat me well."

    "If that woman really wanted to cut off her love, she would have struck out with the sword long ago. I think at the end, even though she pointed her sword at Gui Li, she actually hoped that Gui Li would step over regardless of everything.  .”

    "It's just that if Gui Li steps over, he will no longer be Gui Li"

    "In his heart, he still has Baguio after all!"

    Xiaobai whispered in a low voice, Xiaohui seemed to understand, scratched his head with his hands, and stared at Xiaobai blankly with three eyes.

    Xiao Bai was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled, came back to his senses, reached out to pick up Xiao Hui, and said with a smile: "Forget it, their affairs and their knots must be solved by themselves.

    “Besides, who can tell clearly what will happen in the future?  "

    "Are you right, Xiao Hui?"

    Xiaobai raised Xiaohui in front of him and asked with a smile.

    The little gray tail was shaking in the air, "squeak" shouted several times, shaking his head and shaking his head, but didn't know whether it understood it?

 Text Chapter 7 Tracking

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Incense Valley.

    Tianxiangju.

    This is a quiet place deep in Fenxiang Valley, built closely against the mountains.  It is surrounded by tall walls on three sides, and only the main entrance is ajar, making it difficult to see what is going on inside.

    Although there have been such huge changes in Fenxiang Valley in the past few days, there are still no disciples of Fenxiang Valley around here, because this is the residence of Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, and his place of retreat.

    Since Yun Yilan started to retreat, all disciples of Fenxiang Valley have been prohibited from entering. Of course, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley on the outside are naturally defensive like a copper wall.  As for those who can enter Tianxiang Residence, except for Shangguan Ce, who has always been deeply relied on by Yun Yilan, only his direct disciple Li Xun can enter and leave here to meet his mentor.

    As for others, including the elders such as Lu Shun and others, they are also prohibited from entering and exiting.

    Even when someone infiltrated the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley and released the nine-tailed fox that had suppressed it for three hundred years, or even the Xuanhuojian, the legendary treasure of Fenxiang Valley, appeared, Yun Yilan  He actually never left the seclusion and just let Shangguan Ce take charge of the overall situation.

    ??What exactly was he locked up in that small courtyard?

    This question has lingered in the minds of many Fenxiang Valley disciples from time to time.

    The sky was getting brighter. In the slightly humid morning air, Shangguan Ce gently opened the door, walked in, and closed the door.

    What appeared in front of him was a small courtyard that he was already familiar with. Several Bodhi trees were swaying their branches gently in the morning breeze. Except for a small path in the middle, they were surrounded by green grass.  Apart from that, there is nothing.

    The leader of one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world, his residence seems to be simple to the point of simplicity.

    At the end of the trail, there is a two-entry hut with white tiles and gray walls, built against the mountain. The door made of paulownia wood is painted purple and is still ajar.

    Shangguan Ce walked over, pushed the door open, and closed it again.

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet, as if all the troubles in the world were shut out of the room by him raising his hand.

    There was no one in the room, there were only a few simple pieces of furniture, and there seemed to be a thin layer of dust on the tables and chairs.

    Shangguan Ce calmed down, walked straight to the back room, came to a cabinet, opened the drawer on the left, put his hand in and seemed to turn something. After a while, a low voice sounded from behind him.

    The entire wall slowly receded to the right, revealing the hard rock of the mountain wall and a secret passage dug out in the middle that could only accommodate one person.

    Shangguan Ce did not hesitate and walked in. Not long after his figure disappeared into the secret passage, the door slowly closed again, and there was no trace left.

    In the dark passage, there are pebble-sized pebbles that emit light at regular intervals for illumination.  And while he was walking, he never felt stuffy. Naturally, there were ventilation channels here.

    This secret passage was not long, and he quickly reached his destination, a stone room about the same size as the inner room outside.  There was nothing in the stone room, but there was a screen in the middle, blocking his sight.

    Suddenly, an extremely old voice came from behind the screen: "Is it Junior Brother Shangguan?"

    Shangguan Ce took two steps forward, stopped four or five steps away from the screen, and said respectfully: "That's right, senior brother, are you feeling well?"

    That voice seems to be that of Yun Yilan, the world-famous Master of Fenxiang Valley. I just don’t know why. In the past, this giant of the righteous path, who was as famous as Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple, now sounds almost like  Like a dying old man with weak energy and lack of vitality.

    He seemed to laugh softly and said lightly: "My body? Are you feeling better? That's it. Just wait for death."

    Shangguan Ce’s face changed, and his expression was complicated. He was about to say something, but was cut off by Yun Yilan’s feeble voice: “How is the matter?”

    Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment and said: "I guess we found out that the person who secretly provoked the fishmen that night was Jin Ping'er from the Hehuan sect of the demon sect. I think she came because a member of the Hehuan sect was killed by a fishman in the Death Swamp.  So he takes revenge."

    Yun Yilan was silent for a moment behind the screen, then her voice suddenly dropped and she said, "Then is she aware of the big thing we are secretly planning?"

    Shangguan Ce suddenly paused slightly. In this moment, the voice behind the screen was suddenly full of majesty.

    “In my opinion, not yet.”

    "That's good," Yun Yilan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Otherwise, if the matter is leaked, years of hard work will inevitably be in vain."

    Shangguan Ce noddedSaid: "Senior brother, don't worry."

    Yun Yilan paused for a moment and said, "Has the person who sneaked into the Xuanhuo Altar and released the Nine-tailed Sky Fox monster been found out?"

    Shangguan Ce said: "Senior nephew Li Xun and Ke Ruhui tracked Jin Ping'er near Tianshui Village last night. I heard that he came back this morning and told him that Gui Li from the Devil's Sect's Ghost King Sect also appeared there and plotted against him, which resulted in Ke Ruhui being attacked and killed.  Fortunately, Lu Xueqi from the Qingyun Sect, who came to Southern Xinjiang last night to inquire about our senior brother on behalf of Master Daoxuan, passed by and offered a helping hand, so we were able to escape the attack of the two demons."

    "Ghost Li?" Yun Yilan's voice paused and said, "Could it be the Zhang Xiaofan who betrayed Qingyun ten years ago?"

    Shangguan Ce nodded and said: "It is that person who caused a sensation in the world at the battle at Qingyun Mountain. Zhang Xiaofan betrayed Qingyun. In just ten years, his Taoism has advanced by leaps and bounds. Now he is the number one general under the Ghost King."

    Yun Yilan snorted and said: "Old Daoxuan is old and his head is a little confused. He has such a talent but can't use it."

    Shangguan Ce smiled and then said: "Master Nephew Li Xun came back and said that he suspected that the person who sneaked into the Xuanhuo Altar and caused trouble that night was Gui Li, and to rescue the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, there is no secret spell from our Fenxiang Valley.  Only by using the Mysterious Fire Mirror, which is the essence of ten thousand fires, can the shackles of the Mysterious Fire Refining be released. From his point of view, I am afraid that the Mysterious Fire Mirror is on Gui Li's body."

    Yun Yilan was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "What do you think?"

    Shangguan Ce's face changed across the screen, and after a moment he said respectfully: "I also think it's very possible."

    Yun Yilan's voice came slowly from behind the screen, saying: "When I met Old Dao Xuan back then, he claimed to be a well-known and upright person. He always had the idea of ??letting go rather than killing the wrong person, and he praised me for it.  Zan, do you still remember?"

    Shangguan Ce was startled. He didn’t know why Yun Yilan suddenly mentioned this long-ago event, but he could only nod his head and said: "Yes, I was with senior brother at that time. I remember clearly that Master Daoxuan did say so."

    Yun Yilan smiled faintly and said: "But I think ten years ago, on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, what was his mood when he used the Zhuxian Ancient Sword to attack the disciple named Zhang Xiaofan? I'm afraid it was already Ning Killer,  Don’t let it go!”

    Shangguan Ce remained silent.

    Yun Yilan laughed softly, and then said: "Go ahead! It's better for you to take charge of the affairs here."

    Shangguan Ce hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Where is Gui Li"

    Yun Yilan's voice came clearly from behind the screen.

    "I would rather kill the wrong person than let him go!"

    Shangguan Ce’s face muscles moved, then he nodded and said, “Yes.”

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Soon after, his figure disappeared into the secret passage. A moment later, a low sound of a mechanism sounded. It was obvious that he opened the secret door and went out.

    In the silent stone room, Yun Yilan's laughter suddenly rang out, with a hint of desolation and a hint of ridicule: "You put all your thoughts on Xun'er, saying that he imagined it, thinking that I  Don’t you know? Three hundred years ago you neglected your duty and lost the Xuanhuo Jian, but three hundred years later, junior brother! You still haven’t made any progress!”

    "Hehe, hehe"

    The desolate and desolate laughter echoed slowly in the cold stone chamber.

    After leaving Tianxiangju, Shangguan Ce walked out of the door. Somehow, with his level of practice, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    He composed himself, pondered for a moment, and then walked outside. Making familiar twists and turns along the way, he came to a rather majestic-looking palace, with three words hanging on the plaque:

    The Mountain and River Hall.

    The name goes with this tall and majestic palace, and it really seems to look down on the world. I wonder if the ancestors of Fenxiang Valley built this palace to meet guests, thinking that one day, it would be the best in the world.  taste.

    Shangguan Ce thought in his heart and walked in slowly.

    There were people sitting in the hall. Except for the Fenxiang Valley disciples who stood aside, the guests here were mainly righteous people who came to greet them. There were about a dozen people, and Li Xun was sitting with them.

    In Shangguan Ce's eyes, the most important thing among them is actually the two people sitting at the top.

    Lu Xueqi.

    Dharma form.

    These two outstanding disciples of the two most famous sects today represent the sect behind them. Therefore, although they are not as old as some other elders, they are ranked higher.

    The Dharma Appearance is still wearing a moon-white monk's robe, with a kind smile on his face. He smiles and talks to Li Xun, and responds appropriately.  And Li Xun and Faxiang have known each other for a long time, so it was a bit of a surprise to meet each other.He was happy and chatting happily, but while talking and laughing, his eyes occasionally glanced at Lu Xueqi, who was sitting next to the Prime Minister.

    Shangguan Ce saw this situation in his eyes. When everyone saw him walking into the hall, they all stood up one by one.  Shangguan Ce returned the greeting with a smile, walked to the seat, and glanced at Lu Xueqi and Fa Xiang unexpectedly.

    The two of them saluted him at the same time. Lu Xueqi remained silent, while Fa Xiang smiled and said, "We haven't seen each other for many years. It's really rare that Master Shangguan is as healthy as ever."

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and said with a smile: "I'm old, I'm old, I'm no longer of use." After saying that, he stretched out his hand to invite everyone to sit down.

    He changed his mind. Over the years, Faxiang's reputation in Tianyin Temple and the world's righteous ways has been rising. All parties believe that he is the next successor of Tianyin Temple, so this time he came on behalf of Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple.  , not unexpected.

    But in Qingyun Mountain, they seem to have heard that Xiao Yicai, the Changmen disciple, is the most valued young disciple by Master Daoxuan. Of course, Lu Xueqi has also been very dazzling and powerful in recent years. In addition, with her peerless beauty, she is talked about by the Taoist monks all over the world.  .

    Shangguan Ce's mind was spinning, and he secretly guessed that Qingyun Sect sent Lu Xueqi for some other purpose, but naturally he would not show it on his face. Everything was as usual. He smiled and said to everyone: "Everyone, I'm here, Shangguan Ce. I would like to thank you all very much."  Comrades are concerned about Bigu. The volcanic eruption a few days ago is indeed a normal change of heaven and earth. Thanks to your blessing, there has been no damage to Bigu."

    The Dharma Minister smiled and said: "Amitabha, this is the best. However, after hearing these rumors, the owner of the Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, seems to be in trouble with Senior Yun. My mentor, Master Puhong, has always been on good terms with Senior Yun, so he asked me to replace him.  The old man came to say hello."

    When he said this, he actually expressed what most people here were thinking. After all, Fenxiang Valley was acting strangely here, especially since such a big thing happened, but the owner of the valley, Yun Yilan, never showed up, which was really strange.

    For a moment, everyone agreed and focused their attention on Shangguan Ce.

    Shangguan Ce smiled and said: "Actually, to tell you the truth, I just came from Tianxiangju, the residence of the Valley Master."

    Everyone's "ah" and "oh" sounds suddenly echoed. Shangguan Ce waited for everyone to calm down a little, stood up, cupped his hands to everyone, and said with a smile: "Everyone's concern and kindness, I have reported it to the Valley Master one by one, Yun Gu  The Lord is extremely grateful. However, Senior Brother Yun is indeed in seclusion at a critical moment and does not come out to meet guests. It is rude and I ask for your forgiveness."

    After saying that, he smiled and clasped his fists, and Li Xun beside him also stood up and saluted with him.

    Everyone looked at each other in confusion. After a while, Dharma Prime Minister stood up and said with a smile: "Since Shangguan Donor has said so, Senior Yun must be in good health, so we can rest assured. We are really disturbed here."

    Shangguan Ce and Li Xun said at the same time: "Where, where."

    Fa Xiang glanced at Lu Xueqi next to him, and saw that the woman next to him had an expressionless face, almost as cold as ice, especially her face, which was almost pale and transparent, with a faint hint of desolation.

    Fa Xiang smiled bitterly in his heart, knowing that Lu Xueqi would not take the initiative to speak anyway, so he had to tell Lu Xueqi's side on her behalf and said: "Senior Yun is in good health, so that would be the best. In addition, Senior Brother Li Xun just said this  This time it seems that there are demons from the demon cult taking advantage of the chaos, I wonder if there is anything you need our help with?"

    Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment and said: "The demons of the Demon Cult are very cunning and love to add insult to injury. They take advantage of natural disasters to secretly attack the valley. It is really hateful. Fortunately, we have a tight defense and drove them out of the valley. Although this matter cannot be let go.  , but unfortunately now we can’t find them. Fenxiang Valley has sent out many disciples. So far, except for some little people, only Junior Nephew Li Xun and Miss Lu Xueqi last night tracked down the Jin Ping’er of the Demon Sect’s Hehuan Sect. Unfortunately, they were let go again.  She ran away. Now I don’t know how to trace her?"

    The Faxiang frowned, and everyone else was speechless. Moreover, the Demonic Cult is now very powerful, and Jin Ping'er is a well-known tricky woman in the world. Some righteous people with low moral standards may not want to mess with her.

    But here in Fenxiang Valley, due to various reasons, they actually don’t want other factions to get involved.

    At that moment, Shangguan Ce winked at Li Xun. Li Xun understood, took a step forward, cupped his hands and said: "I would like to thank you all for your kindness. However, Fenxiang Valley has tried its best to investigate this matter even though it takes time, so I will  Don’t bother you guys…”

    "Wait a minute!"

    Suddenly, a cold word came from beside him.

    Everyone was startled, and when they looked back, it was the frosty woman Lu Xueqi who had been silent.

    This person is hereIn the eyes of the servants, the aloof and cold woman has a face as cold as frost, but there is a faint glimmer in her originally cold eyes at this moment. I don't know what she is thinking in her heart?

    "Those Demon Cult monsters," her voice echoed in everyone's ears, "mostly went to a place called Qili Cave."

    Others immediately started talking. Only Li Xun was shaken and looked at Lu Xueqi with a strange look in his eyes.

    "Last night when we were fighting with those demons from the Demon Cult, Senior Brother Li Xun and I both heard the demon Jin Ping'er's argument against" Her voice paused for a moment before returning to normal, saying: "The demon sect's Ghost King Sect's  Gui Li said three words "Qilidong".

    Shangguan Ce frowned and glanced at Li Xun. For some reason, Li Xun didn't tell him this news.

    Above the main hall, everyone's eyes fell on Fenxianggu and the others. Shangguan Ce's mind turned, and then he smiled and said: "I didn't expect Miss Lu to have clues. In this case, Bigu immediately sent people to investigate. As for all my colleagues,  In fact, there is no need to go, after all, this is the southern border, and you are just here to greet our Valley Master. So I understand your thoughts."

    Everyone agreed.

    Li Xun stood quietly behind Shangguan Ce amidst the crowd and looked towards Lu Xueqi.  Last night he tracked Jin Ping'er. Firstly, Jin Ping'er's moral character was not inferior to him. Secondly, Jin Ping'er had always been cunning. After a series of tricks, he finally got rid of him.  When he got angry and remembered that Lu Xueqi was still in the abandoned Tianshui stronghold, confronting Gui Li from the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect, he hurried back.

    Unexpectedly, on the way, he met Lu Xueqi who was returning with a sword. After meeting, he couldn't help but be shocked. At that time, Lu Xueqi seemed to have lost her soul. Her face was pale without a trace of blood, and her white clothes were even more  A little bit of bright red is the trace of blood.

    In panic, he shouted repeatedly, which seemed to call Lu Xueqi back from her strange mood, but she only looked at him silently, and then went straight back to the Incense Valley.

    What happened to this cold woman and the ghost Li who was once from the same family as her in the abandoned Tianshui village?

    Is it a fierce fight?  Is it talk?

    Somehow, once Li Xun thought of this, an inexplicable anger surged in his heart.

    His expression changed complexly with his thoughts, and none of this escaped the eyes of Shangguan Ce and Faxiang.

    However, these two people did not say a word, they were smiling and talking happily.

    Finally, everyone from other sects who decided to send greetings turned around.  Because they had a close relationship with Fenxiang Valley, and this information was provided by Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi and Fa Xiang stayed and went to Qilidong with the people sent by Fenxiang Valley to take a closer look.

    Almost at the same time, Gui Li and Xiao Bai appeared in front of Ma Tou Mountain with Xiao Hui.

    Looking at the mountain that looked like a horse's head, Xiaobai smiled sweetly and said: "It is said that there is a deep cave on this mountain, and the dog god believed by the Miao people lives in the cave. There is a narrow mountain road at the foot of the mountain, only one person can walk, and he walked in  , which is Qilidong where the Miao people live."

    Gui Li glanced at the mountain in front of him expressionlessly, and walked forward silently without saying a word.  He hasn't said a word since last night until now.

    Xiao Bai stood behind, looking at his back, with a faint smile on his lips. He turned around and patted Xiao Hui who was lying on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "Then let's go."

    Xiao Hui squeaked twice, grinned, suddenly jumped off her shoulder, ran forward in three or two steps, jumped up to Gui Li's shoulder with a whooshing sound, sat down, turned around and waved to Xiao Bai.

    Xiaobai shook his head slightly, chuckled, and followed.

 Text Chapter 8 Qilidong

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Walking into the narrow mountain road, it is winding and winding. On the hard stone walls on both sides, there are sudden rocks piercing out from time to time. If you are not careful, you may hit your head on them.

    Looking around the stone wall, there are still water drops dripping down in many places, and the most places even gather into a small pool.  There is a lot of green stone moss growing up and down the stone wall in the dark places, which fills the air with a slightly moist and cool smell.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai finally turned out of this unknown mountain road after many twists and turns, and saw the light of day again.

    On this day, the sun was rising, and compared with the hazy weather of the previous few days, it seemed quite sunny.

    Just walking out of the dark mountain road, Gui Li and Xiao Bai couldn't help but squint their eyes under the sunlight, feeling that the light from the sky seemed to have a beautiful halo, shining on their eyes.  On the body.

    After a while, as your eyes adjusted, the sounds of bustling people in the distance gradually arrived.

    The two of them looked forward and saw that their eyes suddenly brightened. Surrounded by mountains, there was a piece of fertile, flat and open land in front of them.

    Houses with a strong Miao flavor are rising from the ground, either built against the mountains or closely connected.  There is also a clear stream that originates from the mountains ahead and winds through this paradise-like land.  Many Miao people's houses are built on both sides of the stream.

    And above the water, looking from a distance, the Miao people built three bridges, and they were all different. One was a wooden bridge, the simplest one, with two huge logs tied together and lying on both sides.  It's a bridge.

    As for the other two bridges, they are both stone bridges, but they also have more flavor.  A large stone, rough and solid, is placed flat on a stream with a small water surface, and then a thick stone slab is used to build it up, which is a bridge. It is a simple and practical way of building bridges in southern Xinjiang.

    But the last stone bridge is made of small stones, and it has no piers. It is an arch bridge. Every stone is closely connected. It flies across the sky and over the stream. It looks like a bridge in Middle-earth.  It's really strange to appear here.

    Gui Li saw this in his eyes, and his heart moved, but he didn't show it on his face.  He and Xiaobai continued to walk forward, and the crowd became more and more crowded.  Most of the people around were talking in Miao dialect, and Gui Li only felt it was jittery in his ears. He couldn't understand a word for a long time.

    Xiaobai walked beside him and looked around. Many of the Miao people he met looked at them. Since they saw unfamiliar faces, he looked at them a few more times, but there was no particular hostility.  After walking a few steps, she whispered to Guili: "It seems that southern Xinjiang has become much peaceful in recent years."

    Gui Li was startled and didn’t understand what he meant, and said, “What’s wrong?”

    Xiaobai said: "When I arrived here, the ordinary Miao people looked like they were facing a formidable enemy when they saw outsiders, and their eyes were even more wary. At that time, the conflicts between the five tribes were fierce and cruel, and fights between tribes broke out from time to time.  , if outsiders dare to come to Qili Cave, if they don’t have self-defense skills, they will probably be in trouble. But looking at the situation today, there have probably been a lot less fights over the years."

    Gui Li nodded slightly and looked around. At this moment, they were walking among the Miao people. This avenue was on one side of the stream. On one side were many Miao people's closely connected houses. On the other side was the clear river water, with many green trees on the bank.  The trees are in rows.

    At first glance, most of the Miao houses are built with wood. The style is completely different from the Chinese style. They are boxy and unpretentious. Moreover, there are skeletons of ferocious animals hanging on the front door and edge walls of the house. The more ferocious the beasts, the more likely they are.  It is common. I think this is probably the custom of the Miao people to show the bravery of the owner of the house.

    There are Miao people selling stalls on both sides of the road, but most of the items sold are animal skins and raw meat. After walking a few steps, you will occasionally see one or two stalls selling small jewelry, jade, and other toys.

    Xiaobai smiled and said: "The furs here are all of high quality, and the prices are very cheap. If you want them, you can buy a few here. It's a great deal."

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he didn't say a word and walked straight forward.  I slowly walked to the river bank and looked down. I saw that the river water was extremely clear. Standing on the river bank, I could also see the stones under the water of the stream. There were countless big and small fish swimming and playing in the water.

    In the distance, there seemed to be birds flying by. They fluttered their wings and landed on the water. They raised their heads and looked around for a few times. Then they folded their wings comfortably and swam gently on the water.

    Everything in the world is surprisingly harmonious in this place.

    Xiao Bai walked over slowly, and Xiao Hui, who ran up to her shoulder again at some point, curiously stuck his head out and looked down the stream.

    "What to do now?" Ghost?? said lightly.

    Xiaobai pondered for a moment and said: "Three hundred years have passed since then. If that person didn't have our level of practice, he would have probably passed away. We'd better look for the place where that person was."

    Gui Li nodded silently and said, "Where is he?"

    Xiaobai smiled slightly, pointed forward with his hand, and said: "There."

    Gui Li looked up and was suddenly startled. He saw where Xiaobai pointed his finger, but deep in the Miao people's settlement, there was a stone platform building built on the mountainside, far higher than ordinary Miao people's houses.

    Gui Li frowned and whispered: "Altar."

    Xiaobai smiled and said: "Not bad."

    Gui Li was silent, but felt slightly anxious in his heart, not because of anything else, but because the altar has special significance in the southern Xinjiang area.

    He has been to Southern Xinjiang many times in the past years. Although he has not paid serious attention to the customs of Southern Xinjiang because he is preoccupied with searching for the mysterious black witch clan, he still knows some basic things.

    In the border areas of southern Xinjiang, the five ethnic groups of Zhuang, Miao, Tu, Li, and Gaoshan are divided into regions. Depending on the tribe, they may believe in different gods and religions. However, among each ethnic group, there are rituals dedicated to worshiping gods and ancestors.  The place is the altar.

    The altar has a lofty status among the tribes in southern Xinjiang. In the eyes of most tribal people, most of the time, there is no difference between what the wizard says in the altar and what the great and mysterious gods say.  In the past, when the fighting among the five tribes was at its fiercest, every war would first involve consulting the wizard at the altar, explaining the situation to the gods, and obtaining permission from the gods—that is, the great wizard himself—so that the clan leader could launch a new war.  .

    From this we can see what status the altar and the wizard inside have in Southern Xinjiang!

    As far as he knew, these wizards rarely met outsiders.

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, then turned to Xiao Bai and said, "That is the altar of the Miao people. Could it be that the person you are talking about is"

    Xiaobai smiled faintly and said, "Yes, what I saw here three hundred years ago was that the great wizard of the Miao tribe used the Resurrection* to remove one soul and three souls of a Miao who was captured by the mountain spirit.  People were rescued."

    The great wizard of the Miao people

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved again. If the wizard in the altar had a high status among the southern Xinjiang tribes, then as the wizard with the strongest magic power and the highest status, the great wizard who personally conveyed the will of the gods every time was simply an ordinary tribesman.  The god in his eyes.

    If someone dares to offend the great wizard, Gui Li has no doubt that all the Miao people in the land in front of him, and even all the Miao people in the entire southern Xinjiang, will rush over and fight him.

    Xiaobai looked at Gui Li with interest, smiled and said: "What, what should we do now?"

    Gui Li glanced at her and saw the rising sunlight falling on her face, as if refracted, with a touch of tenderness.

    Without saying a word, he turned around and walked slowly towards the altar halfway up the mountain.

    Xiaobai smiled and followed.

    This place is called Qili Cave, and it is naturally very large. It is also known as the largest Miao settlement in the southern border area. As they go deeper, they see more and more Miao people.

    From the relatively large road they were walking on, branch paths continued to extend to the side, like a big tree spreading its branches.

    Looking from a distance, Gui Li and the two saw that the road under their feet extended directly towards the altar in the distance, so they saved themselves the trouble of asking.

    But as they went deeper and deeper, more and more Miao people noticed their behavior, and whispers continued one after another.  After about half a cup of tea, they reached the foot of the tall mountain of the altar.

    Then, they stopped, not because they hesitated, but because the Miao soldiers stationed at the foot of the mountain stopped them.

    Gui Li felt slightly irritated, but the situation in front of him was not unexpected.  Originally!  As the supreme sacred altar of the Miao people, it would be strange if it was not strictly guarded.

    There are quite a few Miao soldiers guarding the foot of the mountain. At a glance, there are at least a dozen strong men standing guard on the road leading to the mountainside, either far or near.

    What stopped them at this time were the two Miao men standing at the front. They were wearing ordinary Miao clothes. The difference was that they had a wooden armor made of tough wood and vines on their chests, and they were holding long-handled pointed swords in their hands.  Guns, it seems, are the difference between Hmong warriors and ordinary Hmong people.

    The two Miao people looked Gui Li and Xiao Bai up and down, and then their eyes mostly fell on Xiao Bai's beautiful face and lingered for a while longer.Afterwards, he said: "噜 噜, 呱 呱 呱 噜 噜 "

    Gui Li turned to look at Xiaobai, who shrugged his shoulders and said, "Don't ask me, after being imprisoned for so long, how can I still remember these dialects?"

    Gui Li silently turned around, pondered for a moment, and said: "We have important matters and want to see your great wizard." Because he was asking for help, it was rare for him to speak at this moment, so he was somewhat polite.

    However, it is obvious that this place where the Miao people live is far less civilized than the innkeepers in Tianshui Village who are proficient in Chinese language. When Gui Li spoke, the two Miao people frowned even more.  Looking at each other, they even picked up the long-handled spear in their hands. With a serious look on their face, they shouted loudly: "Huhululugua lala, luluhuhuhujilili"

    Gui Li was dumbfounded, not knowing what to do for a moment. To be honest, he had been running around for Baguio for ten years, looking for the whereabouts of the Black Witch Clan. Now he finally had some clues, but they were blocked by these Miao warriors. He was really upset.  He wanted to overthrow these people directly, rush into the altar, find that great wizard, and ask him to heal Baguio.

    It’s just that after all, he is no longer the ignorant young man he was back then. He knows that he must not be impulsive at this moment, otherwise it will be counterproductive if there is a stalemate.  But after hesitating for a moment, because he couldn't understand the language, he pointed to the altar halfway up the mountain with his hand, and said in a kind voice: "We want to go to your altar to see the great wizard."

    I don’t know if the Miao people understood what he said, but when he pointed at the altar halfway up the mountain, all the Miao people around him, including the Miao warriors standing farther away and some who were following behind them, watched.  The lively Miao people became angry and shouted curses one by one. The Miao soldiers even shouted and surrounded them.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, and Xiao Bai whispered beside him: "Oops, you may have violated a big taboo of their Miao people."

    Gui Li asked curiously: "What did I do?"

    Xiaobai looked at the angry crowd around him and whispered: "In the eyes of the Miao people, the altar is a sacred and inviolable place. They should not mention it easily in words. Pointing at the altar with your finger is even more disrespectful. To the Miao people,  Nakano is the biggest insult."

    Gui Li glared at her and said angrily: "You didn't tell me such an important thing earlier?"

    Xiaobai chuckled lightly, with a touch of tenderness appearing, and said softly: "You also have to think about it, I have been imprisoned for three hundred years, how can I still remember so much"

    Gui Li was speechless again, feeling really dizzy for a moment.

    The Miao people around them didn't show any fear after they were surrounded. Instead, they looked calm and talked in low voices. The man was a little anxious, but the woman didn't pay attention to the Miao people around them at all.  , Qiao smiles beautifully, looking at the waves.

    There were many Miao girls around, looking at Xiao Bai's beautiful appearance, they were all secretly envious for a moment. However, when they saw more Miao men looking at Xiao Bai with their eyes shining, the whole place was in a state of excitement and screamed for a moment.  The sounds of liguala were heard one after another, as if this pair of dogs and men had insulted the sacred altar. They were guilty of an unpardonable crime and deserved to be cut into pieces by a thousand cuts and executed at a languid time.

    There were several young men in the middle who couldn't help but argue a few words, saying that the man who insulted the altar was the one who insulted the altar. This woman did nothing wrong. It was better to kill the man and keep the woman as my wife.  Not bad, wait

    Before they finished speaking, these men were immediately submerged in the crowd of Miao girls. They were beaten, kicked, or grabbed by their mothers, older sisters, younger sisters, aunts, third aunts, sixth aunts, and even Miao girls they didn't even know.  Hair, or scratching ears, or beating eyes, or hitting chests, in short, hands and feet fell all over the sky, and the howling of ghosts and wolves suddenly started. After a while, there were several thumping sounds in succession, and these men were all thrown into the stream with bruises and swollen faces.  Get up and splash the boss.

    Miao girls are strong, which is evident.

    Those Miao soldiers did not seem to expect that these Miao women would be so angry. They were even angrier than the soldiers who had to be the most loyal to the gods to be qualified to guard the altar. They were so disgusted with these outsiders who had insulted the altar that they  If he makes any slightest plea for mercy, he will be beaten with a stick.

    The Miao soldier at the head seemed to be the leader of these dozen soldiers. He glanced at the young men who were still crying and flopping in the river, coughed, and looked at Gui Li and Xiao Bai, his face suddenly turned frosty.  , and without even looking at Xiao Bai, he stared at Gui Li, as if he was afraid that the man would slip away, or that his eyes would slip away, so he couldn't help but say something unclear and said angrily: "Hahaha Luluji  Lili, gualajilihululu!"

    Gui Li was also very anxious here. Although he didn’t know why, a large number of Miao women suddenly rushed together in the crowd, grabbed several young Miao men, beat them up and threw them into the river., but thinking about the Miao people as a foreign race, they probably have some strange customs, which is not surprising.

    But now I can’t understand the language with these Miao people, and just now I accidentally violated the Miao people’s taboo and angered the Miao people.  Seeing that more and more Miao people are gathering around them, although he and Xiaobai are both cultivators and are not afraid of these Miao people in large numbers and being tall and strong, but now he has no choice but to seek help from this Miao clan.

    In the past ten years, he has gone from hope to disappointment to almost despair, which is really painful.  Now that such a good hope was suddenly rekindled, he would not let it go easily no matter what.  But now I can't make any sense with my words, and I'm afraid that it won't be easy to communicate with my gestures. If I inexplicably violate some Miao taboo, I will be wronged.

    He stood there, unable to force his way in, and even more reluctant to retreat. He was in a dilemma, and it was really embarrassing.

    When the Miao people around saw that these two people had made a mistake and refused to repent, they still stood there without saying a word. The man still looked a little anxious, but the woman actually smiled brighter and seemed to be even brighter under the crowd.  She was so happy that her smile became more charming, and she actually smiled at a few Miao men who had been staring at her, making those men faint.

    This scene fell into the eyes of the surrounding Miao women, and it was like a pot exploding. It was really unbearable, and it was unbearable. The noise became louder and louder, almost drowning Gui Li and Gui Li in saliva.

    Seeing that the crowd was about to get out of control, many Miao women were about to rush forward and teach the coquettish little goblin a lesson. When they took a good breath of bad breath in the name of the god on the altar, they shouted loudly,  It came from behind the soldiers guarding the mountain road.

    This voice was so rich and majestic that it suppressed the noise of many people, and the voice was full of majesty.  The Miao people around seemed to recognize this voice, and they suddenly became quiet and looked towards the mountain. It was obvious that this man was very prestigious among the Miao people.

 Text Chapter 9 Spirits

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    A group of Miao people walked down the mountain. Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked over and saw seven or eight strong Miao warriors walking down surrounded by an old man who looked to be in his early fifties.

    The loud shout just now was made by this old man.

    The surrounding Miao warriors saluted one after another, and the originally excited crowd suddenly became quiet. Everyone bowed their heads to show respect to the old man.

    When the group of people came closer, the old man walked out of the crowd, came to Gui Li and Xiao Bai, and looked at them. Gui Li and Xiao Bai were also looking at him at the same time.

    This old man is quite tall. Although he has gray hair on his hair and temples due to his age, he is very energetic and has a pair of bright eyes. At this moment, he frowned and looked at the two of them carefully.

    ???????????? Then, the old man said: “Chi-chi-chi-la-hu-lu-lu, gu-la-gu-la-lu-lu-hu?”

    Gui Li was startled. It sounded similar to what the soldier asked just now. He probably meant the same thing. He was probably asking about his identity and what he was doing here, right?

    It’s just that he made a guess, but he still couldn’t understand the meaning of his words.  He could only say: "We have something urgent and we want to" He was about to raise his hand when he suddenly realized that he quickly put his hand down and said, "We want to see the great wizard at the altar."

    "When he said this, he was actually troubled in his heart. These Miao people couldn't understand the meaning of his words at all, so what's the use of saying it?  But it would be rude not to say anything, as I was afraid that these Miao people would be offended immediately, and I felt extremely anxious for a while.

    Unexpectedly, it seems that God followed people's wishes. Hearing Gui Li's words, the old man suddenly frowned, looked at the two of them carefully up and down, and suddenly said in an unfamiliar Chinese language: "You, you are Chinese.  ?”

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai were both surprised, and then overjoyed. The most beautiful voice in the world at this moment was probably the old man's earthy words.  Gui Li nodded quickly and said: "Yes, yes, we are from China. We have important matters and want to see the noble wizard."

    The old man glanced at them and saw that they were wearing national costumes from the southern border areas. However, they seemed to be of rough texture. However, these two people had extraordinary bearings and were obviously not ordinary businessmen. Especially the woman, who was naturally beautiful and even  This set of clothes that even ordinary Miao girls would look down upon had a unique flavor on her body.

    "Who are you? What do you want from the great wizard?" the old man said slowly.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, cupped their hands and said: "This old man, a friend of mine was seriously injured. Nine-tenths of his three souls and seven souls were scattered, and only one soul remained. For ten years, he has been pretending to be dead.  Generally, really"

    When he said this, the figure of Baguio who was still lying in the cold ice stone chamber of Huqi Mountain appeared in his mind. His emotions were touched for a moment, and his voice could not help but tremble.  Although most of the Miao people nearby could not understand what he said, but judging from his expression and his tone, they probably knew what he was pleading for, and they felt somewhat fond of this person for a while.

    As for Xiaobai standing next to Gui Li, looking at Gui Li with a pair of bright eyes, at this moment, she also put away the faint smile that had been hanging on the corner of her mouth, as if she had seen through the world, and felt solemn about it.

    Gui Li composed himself and calmed his mind, and said: "I have heard from an expert that for such an injury and illness, one must have a stranger who knows the miraculous art of reviving souls, and can use the remaining soul as a basis to perform miraculous arts to bring back the lost soul.  It can be cured. I have been searching hard for ten years, but the world is so vast that I can't find it. Fortunately, recently," he glanced at Xiaobai, and then said: "Fortunately, I heard recently that the great wizard of the nobles has such a miracle of returning to the soul.  I have come here specifically to plead with you, asking the great wizard to help me. I am truly grateful!"

    After hearing this, the old man frowned and had a complicated expression on his face. However, Gui Li's expression was sincere and did not look like he was lying. After pondering for a moment, he said: "It's rare that you Chinese people still have such friendship, but this matter  I can't make the decision, so you guys wait here for a while, and I'll go up to the altar to ask the great wizard for instructions and see what he wants. If he doesn't want to see you, I can't do anything about it."

    Gui Li was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Thank you very much, father-in-law."

    The old man nodded. After hesitating for a moment, he turned around and said a few words in Miao language to several Miao soldiers around him. The soldiers nodded at the same time.  Then the old Miao man walked alone towards the middle of the mountain. The remaining Miao warriors slowly gathered together, all looking at Gui Li and Gui Li. They didn't know it was for surveillance!  Still ordered to protect them.

    As for the other Miao people who were watching, they only saw the old man chattering with the two outsiders (in their ears, the Chinese language was also a mess of bird songs), and then ordered a few soldiers to watch the people and return.  They went to the altar on the mountain, and there were a lot of discussions and whispers.

    With so many pairs of eyesUnder the gaze, Gui Li was preoccupied with something on his mind and did not notice the other Miao people at all. However, Xiao Bai still smiled softly and slowly looked around, attracting countless lustful, jealous or resentful looks.

    Only Xiao Hui was looking around on her shoulder, not interested in these people. Finally, his eyes fell on the stream next to it, and he was very interested in the fish swimming in it. He watched intently, grinning from time to time.  His body was ready to move, as if he wanted to jump into the stream and play.

    The altars of the Miao people are all made of huge stones. They are majestic and tall with a touch of roughness and simplicity.  The old man walked up the mountain road and came to the altar. In front of the altar was a platform, which was paved with large rectangular stones and was quite flat.  Behind the platform is where the altar is.

    Two huge stone pillars stand tall in front of the altar. At first glance, they are probably not more than ten feet high. Moreover, there is not a single crack around the stone pillars. They are actually carved from a complete piece of huge stone. It is really incredible.  I know where the ancestors of the Miao people could find such huge stones, and they were able to carry them and erect them in front of the altar.

    After passing these two huge stone pillars, you will find an altar built with stones.  The Miao altar in Qilidong has always been quite famous in the southern border area.  Half of it is built with huge stones, and the other half is dug directly into the mountain and dug out of the hard stone wall.

    The old man walked in, and the surrounding light suddenly dimmed.  The surrounding temperature seems to be much lower than outside.

    The old man obviously had great status and was very familiar with this sacred place in the hearts of the Miao people. He didn't see any hesitation and walked directly towards the depths of the altar. Occasionally, a Miao wizard appeared on the road, and the two sides even said hello to each other.  If Gui Li and Xiao Bai saw it, they would probably be able to guess the identity of this old man.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Besides other wizards in the altar, the only person who can ask someone with a status like a Miao wizard to say hello is the clan leader of the entire Miao clan.

    The old man continued walking inward, walked through the spacious passage, and came to the deepest part of the altar, which is also the largest room in the altar.

    On the stone gate, decorations made of beast bones hang, and on the surrounding stone walls, bright red blood is smeared everywhere, symbolizing the piety of worshiping ancestors.

    Looking from the darkness, everything here is particularly ferocious.

    But for the Miao people, this is the most sacred place. A solemn expression appeared on the old man's face, he straightened his clothes and walked in slowly.

    The huge stone chamber was empty, except for a flame burning in the innermost part, which looked particularly eye-catching in the darkness.

    In front of the flame is a strange stone statue that is also carved from a whole boulder. The head is like a dog, but the body is full of flesh, the feet have sharp claws, and there are two pairs of wings on the back. It is really strange.  The statue seems to be the god that the Miao people believe in.

    But in the huge stone room, there was only one person, who looked very old and stooped from the back. He was sitting silently in front of the flame, as if he was meditating, but also silent.

    This strange place, somehow, gives people a strange feeling of being stuck in time and stagnating.

    Here, everything seems to be quiet and silent.

    The flames were blazing, illuminating the figure of the person in front of the flames.

    The old man walked up slowly, stopped a few feet behind the man, and said in a low voice and respectfully: "Great wizard."

    The figure sitting in front of the flame moved, and an old voice came: "Tuma Gu, why are you back again? Didn't I tell you the Inugami's will just now? Do you still have any confusion?  "

    This old man whom he called Zu Tu Ma Gu was the current head of the Miao tribe in the southern border area. He said respectfully: "Great wizard, I completely understand what the Dog God means, and I will definitely do it according to the Dog God's will.  of."

    The great wizard still didn't look back, he just said: "Oh, that's good. But what happened that made you come back? I feel you are a little uneasy."

    Patriarch Tumagu frowned slightly, as if hesitating on what words to explain. After a moment, he decided to speak directly: "Great Wizard, two strange Middle-earth people came below Qili Cave. They hope to meet the Great Wizard."

    The great wizard in front of the flames moved. His head, which had been facing the flames and the stone statue of the dog god in front of the flames, also turned slightly, but only his completely white and sparse hair could be vaguely seen.

    "Who is it? I haven't stepped out of this altar for nearly a hundred years. How could someone from Middle-earth come to me?"

    Tuma Gu said: "Yes, I feel very strange too, so I came up to ask the great wizard if I should let them come up?"

    Great Wizard ShenAfter a moment of silence, he said, "Did they say what they were here for?"

    Tumagu said: "Yes, there is a man and a woman. The man said he wanted to ask the great wizard to help a friend of his treat an illness."

    The great wizard snorted and said: "I have to serve Lord Inugami and have no time to care about these people. You rejected them for me."

    Tuma Gu was startled for a moment, but he didn’t say anything more and said, “Okay, then I’ll convey your message.” He turned around and walked out.

    But before he had taken a few steps, the great wizard's voice suddenly came from behind: "Wait a minute."

    Tu Ma Gu turned around and said: "Why, is there anything else you can do, great wizard?"

    The rickety figure of the great wizard was still facing the flames, but an old voice came slowly: "What disease did they ask me to cure?"

    Tumagu said: "I heard from them that it is a rather strange disease. It seems that nine out of ten of a person's souls are lost"

    The figure of the great wizard in the fire suddenly shook.

    Tu Ma Gu continued: "The man said that an expert once told him that this kind of situation must be cured by resurrecting magic. The man didn't know where he got the news, saying that the great wizard might have this kind of problem.  Thaumaturgy, so I want to ask you to heal me."

    Tu Ma Gu slowly finished his words, but the great wizard did not react. He remained motionless and did not know what he was thinking.

    The flames kept rising and falling, devouring the firewood in the flames. Tuma Gu waited for a long time, but still did not see the great wizard speak. Then he hesitated and said: "Great wizard, then I I will reject them and call them.  Leave immediately?"

    The great wizard remained silent, without saying a word.

    Tuma Gu slowly turned around and walked out, but just when he was about to walk out of the stone room, the great wizard's voice sounded again.

    This time, even he could tell that the always mysterious and wise great wizard seemed to speak slowly after a long and complicated thinking.

    "Youbring them up!"

    Gui Li couldn't help but clenched his palms, and then slowly stretched them out. Suddenly, he was shocked that his palms were sweating due to anxiety.

    How long has it been without such excitement and longing?  With growing uneasiness, Gui Li kept looking towards the altar halfway up the mountain.  But the old man still didn't come back after being gone for a long time.

    Could it be that the great wizard in the altar refused to heal outsiders?

    Or, did you do something wrong again?

    Gui Li couldn't help but think so, and even his heart began to beat faster.

    Xiao Bai was standing aside, his eyes fell on Gui Li's face, looking at the man whose eyes could not hide his anxiety, and the vague affection seemed to be engraved on his face.

    She sighed softly and turned her head away.

    There were not as many Miao people around as there were at the beginning. After all, after waiting for so long, the clan leader entered the altar but never came down. There was no order on how to deal with the two strangers, so quite a few people dispersed.

    However, because Xiaobai’s appearance was so beautiful, it still attracted many young Miao men to stand nearby, looking at her boldly and talking and laughing loudly, presumably talking about her beauty.

    As for the monkey Xiao Hui, he didn't know when he jumped off Xiao Bai's shoulder and ran to the river. He squatted next to the clear stream and looked at the fish swimming in the gaps between the rocks in the water. He suddenly jumped down and wanted to reach out.  Catch fish.  Unexpectedly, the fish was so cunning and slippery that it scurried away from its hand, splashing water all over itself.

    But Xiao Hui didn’t care. He retracted his hand and waited patiently. After a while, the water surface became calm and the fish swam back again. Xiao Hui saw the opportunity and jumped in again.  This goes on and on, Xiao Hui is very interested in this game and never tires of playing it.

    At the foot of the mountain, the crowd gradually dispersed, and the surrounding area returned to calm.

    Tu Ma Gu still didn't come back, Gui Li became more and more anxious. There were times when he really wanted to rush forward, break into the altar, catch the great wizard and plead with him, but every time he thought about Baguio's figure, he finally thought  He suppressed the thought forcibly.

    The feeling of waiting is so torturous.

    The anxious expression on his face gradually became apparent. In addition to Xiaobai, the Miao warriors also saw it and looked at each other. In fact, these Miao warriors were also very surprised.

    “Just asking, why does it take so long? Does the clan leader and the great wizard have any other important matters?

    The Miao people have a rough and unsophisticated character. Although they still don’t know the identity of Gui Li and others, these two people have been waiting here for so long.???Some embarrassment.

    After a while, the tall little boss just walked up and said to the ghost in a rough voice: "Hululu, Gualala!"

    Gui Li was startled, not understanding what it meant, but he saw the Miao warrior taking off a large bag made of animal skin from his waist and throwing it to him.

    Gui Li stretched out his hand to catch it, and when he put it in his hand, he saw a cork at the mouth of the bag. Then he saw the Miao warrior reaching for his mouth and making a gesture of drinking.  Gui Li realized something in his heart. He pulled out the cork and took a whiff. Sure enough, the smell of wine was strong. It was a bag of strong liquor.

    Gui Li gave a bitter smile. He was not good at drinking and drinking in the first place, and now he was even more in the mood. However, those Miao people were staring at him. He thought to himself that his good intentions would not go to waste, so he nodded to the Miao warrior.  Smiling, he put the wine bag to his mouth and took a reluctant sip.

    Unexpectedly, he frowned at the entrance. The wine brewed by the Miao people was extremely strong, and the taste was more characteristic of the southern frontier. There was a spicy smell that suddenly entered his throat. He was not prepared for it and felt quite uncomfortable.  .

    His expression fell into the eyes of the Miao people, and the dozen or so Miao people couldn't help laughing. It must be that this was not the first time they saw the unfamiliar expression of the Chinese people who drank the strong wine brewed by the Miao people. They laughed.  There was a bit of pride in the voice.

    Gui Li was angry, but then he thought that these people actually had no ill intentions, and he was asking for something from someone, so how could he lose his temper? He had to smile bitterly, and was about to return the wine bag when the Miao warrior chuckled and stretched out his hand.  About to take it.

    Suddenly a white palm stretched out from the side and took the large bag of wine from Gui Li's hand.  Everyone, including Gui Li, was startled when they saw that the person who took the wine bag was actually Xiaobai standing next to him.

    She picked up the wine bag, put it to her nose, and inhaled deeply. The smell of the wine hit her face, and it was extremely strong. However, the woman didn't feel any discomfort at all. Instead, she felt intoxicated.  Then she raised her hands, put the wine bag to her mouth, and took a swig.

    Everyone was shocked, even Gui Li was taken aback!

    Xiaobai took a sip from the boss and then put down the wine bag. A look of satisfaction gradually appeared on his face, and he let out a soft sigh for a while.

    “Good wine!”

    "Wow……"

    This cry came from the group of Miao warriors.  The spirits of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang have always been ferocious. There has always been a saying in this area that the strongest man is the one who drinks the most.  Among the Miao people, women generally don't touch this kind of strong alcoholic beverage, which is drunk only by men.

    Unexpectedly, the seemingly charming woman in front of me unexpectedly took a big gulp of the strong drink today, and judging from her reaction after drinking, it was a special expression that only a senior drunkard can have.  The Miao men were all good at drinking, and they were immediately moved and cheered.

    Xiaobai's fair face seemed to be covered with a faint blush due to the strong drink in her throat. However, she suddenly became energetic. She held the wine bag in her right hand, released her left hand, and faced the group of Miao warriors.  He lightly snapped his fingers with his scallion-white fingers, making a thin "snap" sound.

    There was another commotion among the Miao warriors, and everyone looked surprised and amused. This gesture was clearly a gesture that the Miao people in southern Xinjiang often made to invite others to compete in a toast.  The earthy-looking woman turned out to be extremely standard, and they looked at each other for a moment.

    But what was even more powerful, what made them stare blankly, was actually still behind.

    I saw Xiaobai chuckle lightly, his eyes were as soft and charming as water at this moment, he raised his head, his hair was flowing, he put the wine bag to his mouth, and drank heavily.

    The Miao people were shocked, and Gui Li didn't know what was going on, so he just paid it back. He only blamed Xiaobai secretly for doing this at this time, but in the eyes of the Miao people, this woman was almost the most amazing woman in the world at this moment.

    Miao wine is extremely strong. Looking at the entire Miao ethnic group, no man can drink such a large bag of strong wine in one go. Most of the time, he will be drunk after drinking three-quarters of it.  But now, seeing how the woman's throat was moving, and how she was drinking heavily, all the Miao men were moved.

    And, just now, Xiaobai made that extremely classic gesture!

    After all, the Miao people have a strong character, and when so many men face the challenge of a seemingly weak woman, how can they flinch at all.  I don't know who was the first to shout, throw the long-handled spear in his hand on the ground, untie the wine bag hanging on his waist, raise his head and drink.

    It is the custom of the Miao people that usually every man has a wine bag next to him. As soon as this started, it was like a pot exploding. All the Miao people threw their guns and drank. The scene was really spectacular.

    Only the little leader of the Miao people suddenly woke up and reached for the wine at his waist, but unexpectedly it was empty. Only then did he realize that the wine bag was already in Xiaobai's hand.  Looking at the fellow men around me,While drinking, the leader of the Miao people flushed with anxiety. If he didn't drink at this time, he would be in danger of being infamy for thousands of years.

    With a roll of his eyes, the Miao leader suddenly rushed to the side of a Miao soldier who was near the river. He suddenly reached out and snatched the wine bag from his hand, put it to his mouth and drank heavily.

    The soldier was immediately furious. As the saying goes, a scholar must drink wine before he can kill someone. He yelled and tried to grab the wine. Unexpectedly, the leader of the Miao people was on guard and kicked him away. He immediately kicked him into the river.  , there was a splash of water, which startled Xiao Hui who was playing on the shore.

    The soldier was extremely wronged, and it was about his face. How could he let it go? He rolled and crawled to the shore. Seeing that he might not be able to snatch the leader of the Miao warriors, he stamped his feet angrily, ran away in large strides, and rushed into a nearby house.  A moment later, amidst the exclamations, this man actually grabbed a large bag of liquor and came out with a loud sound. He stood with other Miao comrades and drank heavily.

    Gui Li was so stunned that he forgot about the altar on the mountainside for a moment. He saw a large group of Miao men on one side and a delicate woman on the other side. Both sides were drinking like crazy. Although this scene was spectacular, it was really funny.  , can't help but make people sweat.

    At this moment, the scene was so spectacular that it immediately attracted other Miao people around. The news spread out instantly, and the sharp voices of the Miao people could be heard one after another. A large number of people gathered around, which was at least three times larger than the crowd just now.

    The vendors abandoned their stalls, the hunters abandoned their prey, and everyone in the house ran out. The place was surrounded by water, with three floors inside and three floors outside. It was really a sea of ??people.

    From time to time, there were shouts and screams from the crowd. I guess it was probably the sound of people shouting and cheering when they were excited.

    I saw in the center of the venue, the two sides were having a drinking fight that had reached a critical moment. The Miao people were drinking hard liquor. Even the Miao soldiers who often drank alcohol were slowly starting to fall down.

    Whenever someone fell down, the crowd immediately made a "wow" sound and was in an uproar, but excitement filled people's faces.

    After a while, more and more Miao men showed signs of pain, their faces were red and their ears were red. They were unsteady and swaying. Although they still tried their best to hold on, they had no choice but to fall to the ground as the world was spinning.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The Miao warriors, all of whom had similar levels of alcohol, poured a large amount down. On the Miao side, only three people were left standing, barely holding on, including the small leader of the Miao warriors.

    On the other hand, everyone looked straight at Xiaobai, and saw that Xiaobai's eyes seemed to be closed, and the blush on her face gradually became thicker, almost as if it was radiating from her fair skin, and she was full of charm.  What's more, his eyes are like water, as if they are about to show out, making people feel intoxicated just by looking at them.

    It’s just that she is so beautiful, but her drinking capacity is even more terrible. Until now, there is no sign that she is unsteady on her feet, and she is still drinking strong drinks.

    The Miao people present, including some women, were all people who knew a lot about drinking. It was immediately obvious that this woman was not cheating at all. She was really using her drinking capacity to challenge this group of Miao men. In addition to being surprised, she was even more frightened.  Yu Xiaobai was so beautiful that everyone shouted and applauded her.

    boom!

    boom!

    There were two muffled sounds, and two more Miao warriors fell down. At this moment, only the small leader of the Miao warriors was struggling to hold on, but seeing that his steps were gradually stumbling, it was obvious that he had reached his limit.

    But here, Xiao Bai's face became redder and redder, and suddenly his body tilted, and the crowd of onlookers suddenly let out a burst of exclamations. However, Xiao Bai slowly put down the wine bag, let out a sigh of relief, and his eyes seemed to be dripping with water.  She was as charming as a flower. She still held the wine bag in her right hand, but waved her left hand to the crowd and said with a sweet smile: "Axi!"

    The crowd was suddenly in an uproar. Akxi means good wine in Miao language. This woman has a large capacity for alcohol and is even more beautiful. She shouted "good wine" so appropriately.

    In an instant, the crowd burst into enthusiastic applause.

    Xiaobai shook his head and seemed to be a little drunk, and his body staggered a little more. He slowly walked to Gui Li, leaned against him, and smiled at him.

    The ghost is dumb and dumb.

    Xiaobai closed his eyes and shook his head slightly for a moment. Suddenly he smiled again and laughed loudly: "Three hundred years! Three hundred years!"

    Raise your head, raise your hands, drink!

    That style of drinking wine is actually peerless and beautiful!

    Boom!

    The last Miao man, the leader, finally fell to the ground. Although he was extremely unwilling, his face was as red as a little gray butt. He was already powerless. After a while, he fell unconscious and fell to the ground to sleep soundly.  Someone nearby ran to get it??He checked his wine bag and found that there was still a small half bag of spirits. He couldn't help but change his color and loudly announced to the crowd around him. The crowd was in an uproar. It was obvious that this was an incredible record.

    However, people have not forgotten that there is still an incredible woman who is still drinking.

    Xiaobai's face was as red as ruby ??at the moment, and even her fair neck and even the little exposed chest skin had a faint red color.

    Looking at her appearance, she seemed to be unsteady at the moment, but she was still drinking heavily while leaning against Gui Li.

    The crowd gradually became quiet at this moment, and the expressions on people's faces slowly changed from excitement to admiration.

    Finally, Xiaobai drank the last sip of strong wine, took away the wine bag, her eyes seemed to be unable to open, then she smiled with a red face, a lazy expression, and threw the huge wine bag out with a wave of her hand.  .

    Immediately, someone ran over to pick up the wine bag and inspect it, and then discovered that the wine bag was empty!

    The man was stunned. After a moment, he loudly announced to the crowd who were staring at him. The crowd was silent for a long time, and suddenly let out a shocking scream and shout.

    Amidst the noise, Gui Li was sitting on pins and needles. Xiao Bai's boneless body was leaning against him softly, his face was white and rosy, his bright eyes were half open and half closed, and his eyes were as soft as water, staring at him closely.  .

    "Are you okay?" Gui Li held it in for a long time before murmuring.

    Xiaobai reached out and grabbed his clothes, and paused, as if he was drunk. He bit his lower lip gently with his white teeth, and his breathing gradually became heavier, but his soft eyes and smile on his lips remained unchanged.

    "You" Xiaobai's voice, as gentle as if water was dripping out, whispered softly in Gui Li's ear.

    "Do you like me?"

    ""

 Text Chapter 1 Li Nationality

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qilidong, on the border of southern Xinjiang.

    Miao altar.

    Deep in the dark and silent hall, Gui Li and the Great Wizard, who were still awake, did not speak. Only the burning flames made crackling sounds from time to time.  In addition, there is a strange sound in the quiet altar.

    Monkey Xiao Hui was drunk and was sleeping soundly at the moment, and was still snoring.

    In the past, Gui Li was often with Xiao Hui, but he didn't notice Xiao Hui snoring when he slept. It seemed that Miao spirits were indeed extraordinary.  I saw the monkey's face was bright red, and its belly was bulging and bulging. It was cute and a bit funny.

    However, Xiao Bai looked much better than Xiao Hui even when he was drunk. This nine-tailed fox who had been practicing for thousands of years naturally surpassed Xiao Hui. After this drunken experience, his skin became rosy.  Zhen Zhen leans his head, and there is a charming charm between his eyebrows. He is really a monster that confuses all living beings.

    Gui Li sighed inwardly and turned his head.

    The great wizard was still facing the fire and did not turn around, but at this moment he slowly said: "This friend of yours seems to be no ordinary person!"

    Gui Li was shocked and thought to himself that this great wizard was mysterious. Could it be that he had seen through Xiao Bai’s identity as the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?  Although the customs of the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang are completely different from those in the Middle-earth, and they are far closer to living creatures than the people in the Middle-earth, Gui Li is not sure how they view these monsters.

    At the moment, he pondered for a moment, considered his words, and said slowly: "Why, how could the great wizard look at a woman like her differently?"

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said calmly: "A weak woman like her who knocked down dozens of strong men from my Miao ethnic group with her drinking capacity, is she still an ordinary person?"

    Gui Li was stunned, but then he felt relieved, but when he thought of the spectacular scene where Xiao Bai had a drink with a group of Miao people at the foot of the mountain, he couldn't help but secretly shake his head.

    “Perhaps, being locked in the dark altar of mysterious fire and spending three hundred years of loneliness and pain, she also needs to indulge and vent!

    Gui Li turned his head slightly, Xiaobai still leaned on his legs quietly and fell asleep peacefully.  Slow breathing, lightly closed lips and lightly closed eyes, long and delicate eyelashes trembling slightly occasionally, like a child who is asleep but has something on his mind, maybe he is dreaming of something?

    “I just wonder, can she still sleep peacefully now? Will there be nightmares that make her suffer in her dreams?

    Xiao Bai’s delicate eyebrows frowned slightly, as if he felt the gaze, but as if he was dreaming about something, he turned his head slightly, and then fell asleep again.

    Her face in the firelight was a little less charming, but seemed to have an innocence she had never seen before.

    Gui Li moved his eyes away, looked at the great wizard, and said, "She drank too much. I'm afraid she can't answer your questions now, great wizard."

    The great wizard was obviously not surprised, nor did he look back at the woman. After a pause, he slowly said: "There is one thing you may not know."

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What, please tell me?"

    The rickety figure of the great wizard cast a shadow in front of the fire, swaying slightly. Even his voice sounded a bit erratic: "This resurrecting technique has always been passed down only among the Miao altar wizards. Let's make it clear.  Some, only the great wizards of the past have this kind of magic, and it has never been spread to the outside world. Even my own tribe does not know about it. But this girl looks so young, how she knows this, I really can't figure it out.  "

    Gui Li was startled. Xiaobai was a demon fox who had been cultivating for thousands of years. It was only because of her profound Taoism that she transformed into a human form with a charming and beautiful appearance. In terms of experience and experience, there were really few people in the world who could compare with her.

    But these words were naturally not easy to say to this great wizard. Gui Li changed his mind and changed the subject, saying: "Great wizard, you didn't even turn your head or look at her. How did you know that she was a young woman?"  ?”

    The great wizard tilted his head slightly to the side, as if he laughed softly, and he didn't know if he had seen through Gui Li's mind, and said: "Since this girl is already drunk, let's wait until she wakes up before we talk about anything! You  You are a guest from afar. When you go out, go to Tuma Gu, the leader of our Miao tribe. I will ask someone to bring a message to him and ask him to arrange for you to stay here for a few days."

    Gui Li frowned. Based on his wish, he really wanted to make an agreement with the great wizard right away and go rescue Baguio. But listening to his tone of voice, although his voice was calm but unquestionable, it was obvious that he had to find out Xiaobai's origin first.  I have something to ask for at this moment, and now I think about it, I have been waiting for ten years, so why not just wait for one more day?

    Gui Li took a deep breath, nodded and said, "Okay."

    The great wizard said quietly: "Then get out!"

    &nbsp; Gui Li nodded to the great wizard's back and was about to stand up and walk out, but was startled again.  Xiaobai was sleeping peacefully with her pillow on his lap. She looked very drunk no matter what, so how could she get up and walk?

    Gui Li reluctantly called out twice, but Xiao Bai turned a deaf ear and seemed to be a little annoyed at being disturbed at this moment. He pursed his lips, turned over, and fell asleep again.

    It didn't matter that she turned over, Xiao Hui was leaning on her belly, but now his head hit the ground with a plop. However, the monkey didn't notice it and continued to snore loudly. It seemed that even the monkey's head was born as a spiritual creature.  It's very hard, stronger than an ordinary monkey's head.

    Gui Li sighed and shook his head. After hesitating for a moment, he had no choice but to bend down to support Xiao Bai. He then stood up, stretched out his hands to hug Xiao Bai, and pulled Xiao Hui to his shoulders, placing the child on his shoulder.  The monkey (fox) picked it up and walked outside.

    Xiaobai lying in his arms, with a faint fragrance, a slight smile, and a pink face in white, swayed gently in front of his eyes.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, strode out, and left the altar.

    Stepping out of the dark altar and stepping past the two huge stone pillars at the door, the sun suddenly shined on your face.

    There is a gentle warmth rising from the body.  Gui Li narrowed his eyes slightly and saw Tuma Gu standing not far in front, with his hands behind his back, looking at the scenery of Qilidong from the mountain.

    A Miao man who looked like a wizard walked out of the altar behind Gui Li, passed by Gui Li, walked to Tu Ma Gu, and whispered a few words to him.  Tu Ma Gu turned around and glanced at Gui Li twice, then his eyes fell on Xiao Bai, who was sleeping drunk, and nodded, as if he had agreed to something.

    The wizard turned around expressionlessly, without even looking at Gui Li, he walked straight back to the altar and disappeared into the shadows.

    Tu Ma Gu walked over with a smile and said: "How about it, has the great wizard agreed?"

    Gui Li smiled slightly and said, "I don't know yet, but he asked us to stay here."

    Tuma Gu nodded and said, "I understand, just follow me!" After that, he turned around and walked down the mountain.

    Gui Li followed him with Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui in his arms. He heard Tuma Gu say: "We are in a remote and remote area, but it is not as prosperous as you in Middle Earth. You can do whatever you want! Haha."

    Gui Li saw that the Miao clan leader was very accommodating, nodded and said: "Clan leader, you're welcome, it's us who are bothering you."

    Tuma Gu chuckled and said nothing more.

    After coming down from the mountain, Tuma Gu pondered for a moment, then walked towards the river with Gui Li.  Along the way, many Miao people paid attention, but their eyes were obviously lingering on Xiaobai.

    They walked across the Middle-earth-style stone bridge that Gui Li had seen before, and arrived at a relatively secluded house on the other side that was built next to a row of green trees.

    Gui Li stood behind Tu Ma Gu and frowned quickly and slightly. The house was not big, with only one floor and one room. It was square, simple and unpretentious. It was built entirely of wood, and the walls outside the house were  There are no wild animal skins or bones hanging in ordinary Miao houses.

    Tu Ma Gu turned his head and said: "This house has been vacant for a long time, but we have been cleaning it, it is still clean, and few people come here, so you two can just stay here for a night!"

    Gui Li nodded slightly and said, "Thank you very much, clan leader."

    Tu Ma Gu smiled, then looked at Xiao Bai who was in Gui Li's arms, and said, "Then I won't disturb you, you can rest first!"

    After finishing speaking, he was about to leave, but stopped, as if he remembered something, and said: "I will send someone to bring some food later, so you can rest assured! Our customs here are simple and aggrieved.  You guys."

    Gui Li shook his head repeatedly and said, "No, thank you very much, Chief."

    Tu Ma Gu nodded, turned around and left.  Gui Li watched him for a while. When he was far away, he turned around and looked at the house again.

    No matter how you look at it, this house looks like a house built by a Chinese

    He hugged Xiaobai and Xiaohui, stepped forward, opened the door, and walked in.

    The furnishings in the room are very simple, with a bed, a table, and a few wooden chairs. The walls are made of neatly sized paulownia wood. There is a window open on one side, and there is a faint fragrance of trees in the whole room.

    Gui Li has never been someone who values ??luxury accommodation, but it is so simple that it suits his liking.  He walked over and put Xiaobai on the bed first. Xiaobai murmured twice and fell asleep again.

    Gui Li shook his head and took Xiao Hui off his shoulders. He saw the monkey's mouth opening and closing, and making tut-tut sounds from time to time. Seeing how satisfied it looked, Gui LiHe sighed and placed it on the bed.

    Seeing the man and the monkey sleeping peacefully, Gui Li turned around, walked to the table, and sat down.  The room seemed to suddenly become quiet, and there was no sound except their breathing.

    He was alone in this strange house in a foreign land, sitting quietly.

    Outside the window, the sun is shining brightly.

    Surrounded by mountains, ten miles east of Qilidong is a stretch of rolling mountains.  On top of one of the mountains, two people were standing, looking up at the fertile land in the distance in the mountains.

    “That’s Qilidong!”

    The man standing in front said this in a low voice. There was deep emotion, anger and desire in his words.

    Under the sunlight, this is an extremely strong and tall man, with his upper body naked and his lower body wearing trousers sewn from the skins of wild beasts.

    His skin has a strong bronze color due to years of exposure to the sun and wind.  On the muscular body, there is a bear head tattoo on the chest.  In addition, huge and criss-crossing scars can be seen everywhere on his body. It is not difficult to imagine how many terrifying beasts he has fought.

    "Yes, patriarch." He was answered by a man standing one step behind him, "That's Qilidong." He was dressed similarly to the man in front of him, but in addition to beast leather pants, he also wore  The clothes are made of fur, and looking at them, they are much smaller than the strong man in front.

    At this moment, there seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked ahead and said slowly: "There is the fundamental place of the Miao people who have ruled southern Xinjiang for two hundred years. At the same time, our Li people's artifact 'Bone Jade' is right there.  In the Miao altar in Qilidong Mountain, under the statue of the evil dog of the Miao people, they have been suppressed for two hundred years!"

    "Giggle"

    A harsh sound suddenly sounded from the strong man in front. The man behind him looked around and saw that it was the man he called the leader of the Li tribe. He clenched his fists and his joints made a sound due to the huge force.

    "Two hundred years! Two hundred years!" The strong man's voice was not loud, but he said to himself as if he was roaring.

    "Yes! Two hundred years ago. Two hundred years ago, we were attacked by the despicable Miao people. Their evil wizard used vicious magic to curse our warriors to death and robbed us of the sacred 'bone jade' that we enshrined.  They drove us to the most barren place in southern Xinjiang, where we lived the most miserable life for two hundred years." The man behind him spoke of sworn hatred in cold words.

    The strong mountain wind blew on the mountain-like body of the Li clan leader, like a knife, but he had no reaction.  At this moment, in his eyes, there was only the hot land surrounded by mountains in front of him.

    "Losing the bone jade is the greatest insult and disrespect to the Bear God!" The man behind him was still saying, "So for the past two hundred years, the Bear God has been angry and refused to take care of us Li people. To this day, as long as we defeat  Miao people, if we take back the bone jade, the Bear God will definitely favor us Li people again, so that we can occupy the best land in southern Xinjiang and let our people and descendants live here for generations to come."

    His voice suddenly became louder and he said: "Clan leader, we must never let our future children, like us, fight against monsters such as fire wolves and black tigers that even the strongest warriors cannot resist, just to snatch some  Things to eat."

    "We want to survive, we want the best land!" he said viciously.

    Ahead, the giant-like patriarch did not look back, but his angry and heavy breathing revealed his mood.  After a moment of silence, he turned around and said, "Are there really no problems with the other three tribes?"

    The man behind him immediately nodded and said: "Yes, clan leader, the Miao people have always been domineering here in southern Xinjiang, and the other three tribes have long disliked them. The Zhuang people are more powerful, but they have to succumb to the Miao people."  They have been unwilling to do so for a long time; the Tu tribe has always been isolated and has always kept a distance from the other four tribes and refused to intervene in the disputes between other tribes; the last Gaoshan tribe has few people and is weak, so they can only protect themselves and cannot expand."

    There was an ambiguous look on his face, and he whispered: "Chief, as long as we defeat the Miao people in one fell swoop, with the bravery of our Li warriors who have fought against the most ferocious beasts in southern Xinjiang for two hundred years, plus the blessing of the great Bear God,  , the day when we dominate southern Xinjiang is just around the corner."

    The eyes of the leader of the Li clan suddenly radiated with a fiery gaze. Even looking at Qilidong in front of him seemed to make his whole body tremble slightly. It was excitement and desire, and perhaps the natural bloodthirsty instinct of a warrior.

    But after all, he is the leader of the clan, not an unthinking reckless man. After the initial excitement, he fell silent, then turned around and stared closely at the man behind him, saying: "Ahhetai, it is said that??The evil Miao great wizard has lived for three hundred years, and is still in the deepest part of the Miao altar.  His magic is the most terrifying force in southern Xinjiang. Can you really deal with him?  "

    The man he called Ahetai had a mysterious smile on his face and said: "Clan Chief, I have already demonstrated in front of you the magical method taught to me by the beast god in Shiwan Mountain. In addition,  The Pokmon he gave me only needs the great wizard to be dead, otherwise even if he is alive, I will definitely be able to defeat him!"

    The Li clan leader looked at him for a long time and nodded heavily.  In fact, the shadow of the great wizard has always been a dark cloud hanging over the heads of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang, and it is a lingering nightmare for the Li people.  But after this tribesman named Ahetai, who had been missing since childhood, mysteriously returned from Shiwanda Mountain, he suddenly showed incredible magical power. This power was so powerful that it finally caused the entire Li tribe to once again move their original plan.  The hatred buried deep in my heart.

    In order to survive, in order to live a better life!

    The Li tribe leader gritted his teeth. The huge bear head tattoo on his tall and strong body looked even more ferocious and terrifying.

    "We will avenge two hundred years of revenge tonight!" He said these words through his teeth.

    The sun shone through his and Ahatai's bodies, and shone warmly on the mountains.  Behind these two people, on the hillside facing the sun, countless Li warriors suddenly appeared, with solemn and serious expressions, and each one of them was so strong.  And on their scarred chests, the ferocious bear head tattoos seemed to be roaring in the wind!

    Qilidong, a secluded cabin.

    Gui Li sat beside the table in the room, silent and silent.  Time here seems to have suddenly slowed down, silent and tortured.

    What will you think of in such a quiet time?

    Maybe it’s the past years

    The time of youth is like a sigh that echoes in the faint years, rising gently, then falling quietly, and finally no trace is left.

    His expression was indifferent and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.

    The scenery outside the window is picturesque.

    Quietly, quietly

    Until, suddenly, there was a sound that woke him up from his meditation.

    "Dong, dong dong."

    A soft knock on the door suddenly rang in the house.

    Gui Li turned around and looked towards the door.

 Text Chapter 2 Black Fire

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    "Dong, dong dong"

    The knock on the door rang again, but there was no sound of anyone speaking outside the door.  Gui Li frowned, walked over, and opened the door.

    I saw one person standing at the door. He was a 13- or 14-year-old Miao boy. He still had a childish expression on his face. He was holding a basket in his hand with some meat, wine and food in it. It seemed that the leader of the Tumagu tribe had sent someone to deliver the food.  is coming.

    The young man handed the basket over. Gui Li nodded and said, "Thank you very much."

    The young man grinned, but only made a sound of "Hey!" Gui Li was startled. Such a young man was actually a mute who couldn't speak. No wonder he just knocked on the door and didn't speak.

    He couldn't help but look at the young man a few more times. He saw that the young man's clothes had many patches. He had obviously worn them for a long time. He was very different from the Miao people he had just seen on the streets of Qilidong. I guess this young man's status here was not high.  I'm afraid he's probably still an orphan.

    When Gui Li thought of the word orphan, he was startled. But for a moment, the young man smiled at him and turned away. Looking at his expression from behind, he didn't feel sad or depressed at all.  , quite a bit happy.

    Gui Li watched the young man's back gradually go away. Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable annoyance in his heart. He sighed softly, turned around and entered the house, closing the door with a snap.

    As the sun sets in the west, the sky gradually darkens, and the lights are lit one by one in the many Miao houses in Qilidong.

    The dim yellow light revealed from each window flickered in the darkness, flickering on and off, like silent eyes in the night.

    Then every household and the people under every light have their own moods and lives!

    Gui Li stood at the window, looking at the Miao people's residence in the distance, silent.

    The night wind gradually blew, and from time to time the cheerful laughter of the Miao people came from the distance of Qilidong. Occasionally, there were dogs barking from somewhere. However, these sounds carried by the wind only highlighted the uniqueness of this land.  of peace.

    Perhaps these ordinary Miao people are happier than those who practice Taoism.

    Gui Li slowly closed the window, turned around, and isolated himself from the world outside the house.

    He was startled after turning his head. Xiaobai, who was sleeping quietly a moment ago, sat up at some point and leaned against the wall beside the bed, looking at him silently.

    Gui Li glanced at her and said, "Are you awake?"

    Xiaobai smiled, gently rubbed his forehead with his hand, and said, "Is there any tea? Pour me a cup! I have a headache."

    Gui Li walked to the table, poured a glass of water, handed it to her, and said: "Where is the Miao people's tea here? You can drink some water!"

    Xiaobai nodded, took the cup, drank a few sips, his spirit seemed to be shaken, he let out a breath, then glanced at Gui Li and said, "Are you blaming me in your heart?"

    Gui Li gave a bitter smile, shook his head, and said: "Without you, I wouldn't have known that the great wizard among the Miao people could save Baguio. Forget it, we'll just go see him tomorrow."

    Xiao Bai nodded and said, "I don't quite sober up after being drunk. Have you seen the great wizard of the Miao people?"

    Gui Li nodded and said: "I've seen it before, and he admitted that he does know the art of reviving souls. But he must ask about your origins and find out how you know this secret before he agrees." As he said,  He couldn't help but feel a little worried, whether the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's identity was willing to be revealed or not, and he was unsure of Xiao Bai's reaction.

    Xiaobai was silent for a moment and said calmly: "After dawn tomorrow, I will go with you to see him!"

    Gui Li nodded and was about to say something else when Xiao Bai suddenly laughed and said, "Look at this monkey, he's even drunker than me."

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui, who was still lying next to Xiao Bai, with his limbs spread out and sleeping soundly, and shook his head without saying a word.

    Xiao Bai stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Hui's head. His eyes unexpectedly fell on the third eye in the middle of Xiao Hui's forehead. He pondered for a moment, raised his head and said to the ghost: "There is something I have been thinking about for a long time.  It’s Xiao Hui’s third spiritual eye…”

    Before they finished speaking, a huge roar like a dog's bark suddenly erupted outside their house and above Qilidong. The sound shook the surrounding areas and seemed to shake the entire mountain range.  Even cultivators like the two of them felt their ears buzzing.

    Both of them were shocked. Gui Li quickly walked to the door, opened it and walked out.

    This loud noise echoed in the Qilidong Valley, echoing endlessly from far and near.  At this moment, all the Miao people in Qilidong were frightened by the loud sound, and they were originally calm.Time breaks.

    Gui Li only saw countless Miao people rushing out of the house. Looking from a distance, there were looks of fear on their faces. Many people kept shouting the same sentence, but he couldn't understand what it meant.

    There were footsteps behind him, and Xiaobai also walked out, standing beside him, looking at the panicked Miao people in the distance, listening to the Miao people who kept shouting, gradually frowning, and whispered: "Maybe  problem occurs."

    Gui Li also saw that something was wrong and said, "What's wrong? What are those Miao people talking about?"

    Xiaobai looked solemn and said: "The loud sound just now was the alarm issued by the stone carvings of the dog god enshrined by the Miao people. If it were not for the critical moment of annihilation, the dog god would never make such a sound. As far as I know  , for thousands of years, the Miao people’s dog god has only issued a warning once.”

    Gui Li felt agitated in his heart. At this moment, Baguio's hope of life and death was pinned on the mysterious great wizard in the Miao altar. But at this moment, something strange happened.  Just when he wanted to say something and ask Xiaobai clearly, huge changes began to appear in the originally quiet night sky in Qilidong.

    In the night sky that was originally sparkling with stars, thick dark clouds suddenly began to gather, covering up the stars one by one.  The layers of dark clouds swarmed in from all directions, and the changes in the situation were extremely strange.

    The tiny people standing on the ground could not help but scream in terror. Countless people began to run around, and then more people began to kneel down and worship at the peak where the Miao altar was located.

    Under the heavy black clouds, this land that was originally full of joy became desolate.

    Gui Li frowned and said in a low voice: "Someone from the cultivator is here."

    Xiaobai was beside him, looking at the sky, and said: "Do you know where the person is?"

    Gui Li slowly shook his head and said: "From the perspective of this technique of manipulating the wind and cloud, it is very strange. It is not like the righteous way of Middle-earth, and it is also very different from the devil's sect."

    The corner of Xiaobai's mouth moved, and a strange look passed across his face. He seemed to have thought of something, but for some reason, he still didn't say it.

    At this moment, as the dark clouds are getting lower and lower, it seems that it is becoming more and more difficult for the Miao people in Qilidong to breathe. Everyone is shocked, and the chaos is even more obvious.  At this chaotic moment, a figure suddenly jumped out from among the Miao people. Gui Li looked from a distance and saw that it was Tu Ma Gu, the leader of the Miao people.

    I saw Tumagu shouting loudly at the Miao people and waving their arms vigorously. Gradually, the Miao people calmed down a little. Under Tumagu's order, the women, girls and children began to run towards a mountain peak in the distance. The only ones left behind were the middle-aged people.  Many of the men were armed with weapons. It was obvious that the Miao people knew that the situation was critical and were ready to fight to the death.

    In the midst of the chaos, Tuma Gu glanced towards the river bank and saw Gui Li and Gui Li standing outside the door. He was startled for a moment, then nodded and turned his attention to commanding the tribesmen.

    The black clouds are getting lower and lower, and the light on Xiaobai's face is also uncertain.  Suddenly, she whispered to Guili: "With this enigmatic monk here, I'm afraid the Miao people are no match for them. Do you want to help them?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, nodded, and said: "Since Baguio depends on them"

    Before he finished speaking, there was suddenly a strange loud sound in the black clouds in the sky, like thunder or the roar of a beast. In an instant, the black clouds seemed to be burning, shining brightly, and there was blazing golden light everywhere inside and outside the clouds.

    A moment later, amidst the rumbling sound deep in the clouds, a huge fireball fell from the sky, carrying blazing flames, but in the center, there seemed to be a strange black flame burning.  Before reaching the ground, all the surrounding trees were scorched and withered.  The Miao people were horrified and screamed, but the fireball rushed down so quickly. Before the Miao people could run away, they heard a sharp sound piercing the air, and a "rumbling" rushed towards them, and before it hit the ground  superior.

    Amidst the loud noise, countless broken arms and limbs flew out along with the burning flames. It was so horrific that people everywhere wailed.

    Gui Li's expression changed. Unexpectedly, the man in the dark cloud took action immediately. He was about to get up and fly to help the Miao people, but he felt his clothes suddenly tightened behind his back, but it was Xiaobai who held him back.

    Gui Li felt strange and looked at her. Xiao Bai glanced into the distance and said, "Don't worry, look there."

    Gui Li followed her gaze and saw that what Xiaobai was looking at was the Miao altar halfway up the mountain. On the hilltop platform, illuminated by the blazing flames, a skinny and hunched figure appeared.  Standing, looking up at the sky.  Although he was too far away to see the person clearly, from that figure, Gui Li immediately recognized that it was the extremely mysterious great wizard at the Miao altar.

    He stopped and stared at the old figure in the mountains from a distance.

    The flame clouds in the sky are getting stronger and stronger, dyeing the entire night sky red, like a scene of the end of the world, when both heaven and earth are destroyed, and it is raging on this southern border.

    &nbsp; There was a loud roar, the night wind was fierce, and suddenly there was a cry of surprise, and behind the Miao soldiers, there was a loud cry of killing.

    All the Miao people were pale because of this, and Tu Ma Gu's expression changed even more. Qili Cave is easy to defend but difficult to attack. There is only one mountain road leading to the outside of the mountain. The Miao people have always been heavily stationed. At this moment, someone unexpectedly attacked in. Could it be  …

    Is tonight really the day when the Miao people will be exterminated?

    It’s just that the Miao people have dominated southern Xinjiang for two hundred years. As the leader of the clan, Tuma Gu was still able to calm down despite the panic. He shouted and rushed behind him. After a while, the Miao soldiers followed.

    The night was like blood, and the cold light of countless weapons lit up in an instant, streaking through the air and splashing bright red blood.

    The flames burned, and the world was about to split. The group of devil-like warriors, with ferocious bear head tattoos on their chests, roared and rushed out of the darkness crazily.  The eyes were full of fanaticism and bloodthirsty. The leader was an extremely tall man, with his naked upper body covered in scars. He was holding a huge stone ax and was fighting in all directions. Wherever he passed, blood flowed all over the ground, and screams were heard everywhere.

    The Miao warriors are known for their bravery, but first of all, something happened suddenly tonight, and the dog gods barked in the sky, which was a sign of a great disaster that would happen once in a thousand years.  , coupled with the courage forged in the harsh and barbarous land of southern Xinjiang for two hundred years, and the situation of being exterminated if they failed, the Miao warriors who were killed in a sudden and dominated southern Xinjiang could not resist and retreated one after another.

    Tuma Gu’s eyes seemed to be spitting out fire. At this moment, he had clearly seen the appearance of the enemy and shouted: “Li tribe!”

    The leader of the Li tribe raised his ax and hacked another Miao warrior to death. He looked at them with a ferocious smile and said, "Miao dogs, I ask you to repay the two hundred years of vengeance today!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, as if reflecting his words, countless warriors of the Li tribe roared in unison, like wild beasts barking at the moon. With endless madness, they attacked one after another. The Miao people could not resist it and were about to collapse.

    At this critical moment, a low and mysterious voice suddenly sounded in the valley, like a whisper, like a ghost, reverberating around every inch of Qili Cave.

    The Miao warriors instantly beamed with joy and were shocked. On the Li clan side, from the clan leader on down, everyone's face showed panic.

    The great wizard whose reputation shocked southern Xinjiang finally appeared at the most critical moment for the Miao people.

    The red light flickered for a moment in the flames burning in the sky, and then quickly grew in size, spreading to the entire Qili Cave with the great wizard standing on the mountain platform as the center.  Wherever it passed, the burning flames were extinguished.

    After a while, the red light extended to the battlefield where the Miao people and the Li people were fighting. From behind, the Miao people were safe and sound under the red light. But at the end of the red light, a strong warrior of the Li people touched the mysterious red light.  Suddenly he let out a scream, fell to the ground and twitched non-stop. After a while, his whole body was shaking, and he died from bleeding from his seven orifices.

    The people of the Li tribe turned pale with fright and retreated one after another. These warriors were used to fighting. If any powerful enemy or giant beast was in front of them, they would not even blink an eye if they were asked to charge forward.  It's just that this kind of mysterious witchcraft has always been the most feared force for the people of Southern Xinjiang. For a moment, everyone had a look of fear on their faces.

    There was also uncontrollable panic on the face of the Li clan leader. The Miao people were known as great wizards, and they were simply a demonic existence to the other four clans in southern Xinjiang. At this moment, he realized this more deeply.

    But he didn’t give the order to retreat, but instead looked up at the sky.

    That piece of flame burning in the night sky is so blazing!

    There was laughter, booming out, with contempt and hostility.

    The clouds in the sky suddenly brightened, and the burning flames seemed to suddenly become transparent and hot, turning into terrifying monsters in mid-air.  The wind helps the fire, and the fire rises higher. The wind and clouds are constantly changing, like the roaring of the roaring sea.

    In front of the clouds, someone suddenly appeared, like a god, with flames all over his body. Looking down from mid-air, he looked like a proud god.

    I saw him waving his arms in mid-air and making a series of strange movements. After a moment, a mysterious force roared behind him, and suddenly the sky was filled with flames, clouds were flowing crazily, and a huge explosion was heard. In an instant, from the sky  Countless fireballs fell, carrying blazing flames and rushing down to the world.

    Everyone on the ground, including Gui Li and Xiao Bai, changed their expressions. There was only one fireball that fell just now, but it was already so powerful. Once these countless fireballs fall, Qilidong will probably turn into a sea of ????fire immediately, and it will no longer be safe.

    Ordinary people can see this, and the great wizard naturally knows this. The red light in the valley lights up almost at the same time. Looking from a distance, although his face is still unclear, the thin figure is under the astonishing power.  Under the sky full of flames, he looked extremely old.

    At this moment, everyone looked carefully, and it turned out that the red light?It came from the great wizard standing on the platform in the mountain. To be precise, it came from a wooden staff in his hand.  The wooden staff was pitch black in color, and when it stood up, it was actually taller than the great wizard. Especially the top of the wooden staff was inlaid with a strange stone that was neither gold nor jade. Under the urging of the great wizard's mysterious witchcraft power, it exuded a mysterious radiance.  There is an increasingly intense red light.

    The people of the Li tribe suddenly became commotion, and countless warriors turned red-eyed in an instant. The leader of the Li tribe, the giant, even roared loudly, as if he carried two hundred years of deep and endless hatred.

    "Bone Jade!"

    He looked up at the sky and shouted loudly: "Great Bear God ah ah ah ah ah"

    The sound was shrill and ferocious, and it shook the whole country. In an instant, all the Li warriors roared together and rushed forward one after another. The moment when blood splattered, they were on the verge of fleeing for life or death.

    The night is burning and people are going crazy!

    The Miao warriors fought desperately, but facing the crazy Li warriors, they gradually lost the courage to fight and gradually retreated.

    The river in Qilidong gradually turned red, reflecting the countless fireballs flying down from the sky!

    The red light skyrocketed, rising into the sky, facing those huge fireballs, forming a blood-colored barrier, covering the sky above Qilidong.

    Countless blazing fireballs hit the bloody red curtain almost at the same time. The huge explosion echoed among the mountains and exploded into huge balls of red flames.

    The great wizard raised his hands above his head, and the tall wooden staff pointed directly at the sky, fighting against the mysterious figure in the sky with all his strength.  But as time passed, the pressure coming from the sky became stronger and stronger, almost reaching an inhuman level.

    The great wizard was shocked. Among the Li people, there had never been such magical magic in thousands of years. Otherwise, they would have used it long ago in the decisive battle to decide the destiny of the two tribes.

    However, the mysterious figure in the sky before him seemed like an invincible God of War at this moment

    Deep in the heart of the great wizard, there is a growing haze. This strange magic is not something that exists in the world at all, but is the legend of the mysterious demon that has been secretly circulated in southern Xinjiang for thousands of years

    There were blazing flames in the sky. Standing in the clouds, Ahatai's excited face was reddened by the surrounding flames, and he could no longer hide his pride.  Deeply shocked by the disaster of his tribe since he was a child, he abandoned everything, went deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, found the devil, and begged for his endless and powerful power. Today, he was finally able to save his tribe from the abyss of suffering.  Out.

    The first step to a better life for the Li people is to trample all the Miao people at this moment, take back the bone jade inlaid on the Miao people's sacred weapon "Black Staff" and sacrifice it to the great bear god. No, the bear god is nothing. When the Li people are suffering,  Where is the Bear God?

    Ahatai roared in his heart and activated his magic power. In an instant, more than a dozen huge fireballs rushed down from the clouds. As he watched with pleasure, every collision between the fireballs and the red curtain made the once invincible figure  As he trembled again and again, he had already decided in his heart that after the victory of the Li people, he would make all the people convert to that god. Only he could bring new life to the Li people!

    ※※※

    Note: The Li people are a branch of the ancient Baiyue people. Long before the Qin and Han Dynasties, the "Luo Yue" people crossed the sea from the mainland to Hainan Island. In the Sui Dynasty, the residents of Hainan Island were called "Li Liao", that is, the ancestors of the Li people.  .  Today, they mainly live in the Li and Miao Autonomous Prefecture in the central and southern part of Hainan Province, and the rest live scattered among the Han people in Wanning, Tunchang, Qionghai, Chengmai, Luxian, Ding'an and other counties.  Li is their pronunciation of "mountain".

 Text Chapter 3 Sadness

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The burning flames lit up the sky, and the gorgeous brilliance illuminated the distance as if it were daytime. Even from a hundred miles away, the rumbling sound could still be heard.

    Looking at the place where the flashing red fireballs intertwined in the distance, everyone stopped in astonishment.

    A group of people from Fenxiang Valley, headed by Shangguan Ce, took Li Xun, Lu Shun and more than a dozen people, as well as Lu Xueqi from Qingyun Sect and Faxiang from Tianyin Temple who came at the same time, on the ancient road a hundred miles away from Qili Cave to watch.  Looking at the place where the chaotic light flashes.

    Li Xun frowned and said, "It seems something happened."

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked into the distance and said in a deep voice: "The evil energy of the fire is soaring into the sky. It is very strange. I am afraid there are evil demons causing trouble."

    Li Xun turned his head and glanced at Lu Xueqi who was standing aside. Seeing that the woman still looked indifferent and said nothing, he asked Shangguan: "Uncle Shangguan, what should I do?"

    Fa Xiang and everyone looked at Shangguan Ce at the same time. They saw Shangguan Ce looking up into the distance, but the expression on his face suddenly became very strange, as if he was surprised and confused.

    Listening to Li Xun's question at this time, it was as if he suddenly woke up. His body was shaken, and then his expression returned to normal. He pondered for a moment and said: "Since it is a demonic and evil way, it is our duty to go, so naturally we should go. Without further ado, we  Hurry up and watch the demonic flames rise. I'm afraid the demon's deeds are not low and his poison will be deeper. If we arrive a moment earlier, we can save many more lives."

    Fa Xianghe said: "Uncle Shangguan said that is true."

    Shangguan Ce nodded and said: "In this case, I will take a step first, and you can catch up quickly!"

    After saying that, without waiting for anyone else to speak, he waved his hand, and where the gray light flashed, the person turned into a bright light and soared into the sky, speeding away in the direction of Qili Cave.

    "snort!"

    A cold snort rang out from the crowd. Everyone was startled, but it was Lu Shun who looked uncertain and disapproving.

    Li Xun was a little embarrassed. After all, these two people were his seniors, and it was hard to say anything at the moment. So he turned to Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi and said, "Then let's go quickly!"

    Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi nodded and jumped into the air at the same time, followed by Li Xun.  Lu Shun looked reluctant, but Shangguan Ce's status in everyone's hearts was obviously much higher than his. In addition, Li Xun also spoke, so all the disciples followed him. Only Lu Shun was left, and in the end he could only curse in a low voice.  After saying a few words, he flew up.

    At the front, Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi came up side by side. Behind them, Li Xun took off slightly slower than them and was gradually catching up.

    Just when Li Xun was about to catch up with him and was still more than ten feet away, Lu Xueqi suddenly seemed to be talking to herself: "Uncle Shangguan is walking so fast!"

    The Dharma minister was beside her, surrounded by the golden light of the magic weapon Samsara Pearl. Her moon-white monk robe was fluttering in the wind. At this moment, she turned her head slightly to look at Lu Xueqi. She saw this woman's clothes were as white as snow, and her face was as cold as frost.  The nine-day fairy flying in the night sky is as cool and beautiful as ever.

    His eyes lit up, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he whispered: "Yes! He walked so fast"

    "Hiss!" Where the wind sounded, Li Xun caught up and flew side by side with them. After a while, Lu Shun also caught up.  But at this moment, it seems that Shangguan Ce Daoxing is so unpredictable that he can no longer be seen in front of the four of them.

    In Qili Cave, the fighting became more and more intense. Although the great wizard on the mountain platform was struggling, under the urging of his mysterious witchcraft, the black staff inlaid with bone jade emitted an increasingly intense red light.  , shrouded over the entire Qilidong Valley, still struggling to hold on under the attack of the terrifying huge fireball in the sky.

    There were several times when the red screen trembled violently, and when it was about to collapse after being hit by a huge fireball, the great wizard danced and made weird movements, and actually managed to survive again.  It's just that no one is standing close, otherwise, you can see the wrinkles on the great wizard's face at this moment, all the orifices are bleeding, and he is afraid that he has reached the end of his strength.

    In the valley, the Miao and Li warriors were fighting, and the situation was even more unfavorable to the Miao.

    The Miao warriors, who originally respected the great wizard as a god, suddenly saw that the great wizard was suppressed by the devil-like demon in the sky. In addition, the dog god barked in the sky once in a thousand years, which was a sign of great misfortune. The thoughts of despair reverberated in his mind.  On everyone's mind.  On the contrary, the soldiers of the Li tribe had high morale and were so fierce that their eyes turned red.

    Gui Li stood in the distance, frowning. The spell cast by the mysterious figure in the sky was extremely rare and weird. Especially, there was a trace of strange black fire in the flames. He had never heard of it in the past, even among the classics collected by the Ghost King Sect.  There is no record either.

    ??There are such people in the southern border area. Sure enough, the world is so big, with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, everything is there.

    &nbsp; Seeing that the great wizard could no longer hold on any longer, Gui Li was about to fly up to help when he suddenly heard screams in the distance, mostly from women and children.  Turning around, I saw that near the hilltop where the Miao women and children had been hiding, they were found by a group of Li warriors at some point. The sheep suddenly turned into wolves, and there was a bloody storm.

    Gui Li shuddered. He had experienced countless bloody scenes in the past ten years, but he had not killed any of these innocent people who had no power to fight back.  Somehow, at this moment, the cries of these women, children, and children suddenly penetrated into his heart like a sharp sword

    When I was young, that scene of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, that tragedy in Caomiao Village, did those relatives and neighbors who grew up watching them also die like this

    Xiao Bai, who was standing aside, suddenly turned his head. A thick bloody evil aura slowly emitted from the man beside him.

    His eyes suddenly turned red.

    Among the Miao people, a woman screamed and was chopped down by Li warriors. A child behind her was full of fear, running with his mouth wide open, but couldn't scream, just because he was the one who brought food to Gui Li.  Dumb.

    The murderer, whose face was spattered with blood, chased after him with a grim smile. He reached behind the child in a few steps, held his sharp stone ax high, and slashed hard.

    The child was unable to fall down, and at the last moment of his life, his mouth opened in despair.

    boom!

    Blood flowers splashed everywhere, blooming suddenly in the night.  Such a strong body collapsed and fell apart in an instant, falling like rain. Gui Li was bathed in the bloody wind, his eyes were red, and he took a deep breath.

    Look up to the sky and roar!

    This voice is so sad and shrill, like the desperate cry of a ghost, the struggle of ten years of sinking into darkness, rising straight to the sky.

    Everyone is shocked!

    The child was trembling all over, looking at the black magic wand in Gui Li's hand that instantly brightened, flashing with a blood-eating and greedy light.  In a moment, a dozen nearby Li warriors who were chasing women and children were torn apart by the power of invisible demons in a stunned moment. Countless blood burst into the sky and gathered like a flood in mid-air, surrounding the desperate and crazy figure.  , flowing rapidly, and then gradually being sucked in by the blood-devouring bead in Gui Li's hand.

    People on the entire battlefield paused in astonishment, looking at this devil-like figure with fear in their eyes.

    The blood-devouring bead is getting brighter and brighter, and the familiar cold feeling is no longer circulating in the body. At this moment, the blood-devouring bead, which has absorbed the blood of more than a dozen people at once, is reborn. Its demonic power is strong, and the strange red light is getting brighter and brighter.  The ghostly eyes were as bright as will-o'-the-wisps.

    Xiaobai stood in the distance, staring blankly at the figure that gradually became bloody and crazy. He suddenly turned his head, unwilling to look again. In the night wind and blood rain, she seemed to be sighing softly.

    The desire that has long disappeared, the cry that has been buried deep in the heart, and the unruly spirit that has been fleeting since ancient times suddenly rise again.

    He shouted wildly!

    Heaven and earth are in harmony.

    The flames in the sky and the red curtain on the ground trembled at the same time.

    The bloody light seemed to be a sinister smile coming from the underworld.

    One step, step out!

    The smell of blood instantly filled the surroundings, and countless people fled in all directions. They didn't understand how the man who was originally saving people suddenly turned into a demon.

    It’s just, just, the sweetness of the blood is right in front, making people so intoxicated and unable to suppress it. He took a deep breath and gasped heavily. Is there still a trace of pain in the madness

    ??Because of being crazy and lonely?

    Or are you crazy because of loneliness?

    The blood-devouring bead is in his hand, accompanying him and never leaving him, but the flashing red light seems to be mocking the world.

    "Fall, sink, sink!"

    All things are like ants,

    Life is inherently lonely!

    Stretching and grabbing, blood dripping on the edge of his fingers, the dumb boy under his palm, trembling and unable to move, just watching a red curtain, covering the sky, that is the moment of death 

    "Zhang! Xiao! Fan"

    From the sky, this sound suddenly came, like cutting ice and snow, like the phoenix roaring in the sky, full of endless anger and endless sadness!

    Lu Xueqi, dressed in white like snow, came through the air in the bloody light. The Tianya in her hand was suddenly unsheathed, and the blue light shone, reflecting her face, her eyes, her anger and sadness.

    ??The red light suddenly appeared, rushing upwards, rumbling and thundering, and in an instant all the land within a ten-foot radius collapsed. The river not far away, which had been stained red with blood, rushed upwards into the sky, burning the entire sky red.

    Amid the blood flowers, the great wizard in the distance became increasingly unstoppable. The red curtain gradually weakened, and huge fireballs began to pass through the red curtain and crash into the ground of Qili Cave. Amidst the roaring and screaming, the flames were blazing, like a hell on earth.

    Sea of ??Fire??, red and blue fought fiercely and then separated. The woman in white slowly fell down, with no trace of blood on her face.

    In front of her, the man gasping lowly, surrounded by fierce light and blood flames, holding a blood-devouring magic wand

    The hot wind ruffled her hair.  In the firelight, her body was clearly trembling slightly.

    Only the hand holding Tianya could not move at all because of such force.

    With the sharp sound, Fa Xiang, Li Xun and others fell down one after another, falling behind Lu Xueqi, but Shangguan Ce was not seen among the crowd.  Everyone saw the demon-like Gui Li in front of him, with blood all over his body and a fierce look on his face. Everyone who had met him in the past was shocked. Li Xun was a little better, but there was something in Fa Xiang's eyes that could not be wiped out.  Feeling the pain, his body seemed to tremble, and he chanted the Buddha in a low voice.

    "You, you" The expression on Lu Xueqi's face could no longer maintain her usual indifference. Some of it was just sad and angry. At this moment, she couldn't even speak for a while.

    Li Xun stood nearby and saw Lu Xueqi's face in his eyes. He was such a smart person. Naturally, he would not think that Lu Xueqi was so rude just because of resentment.

    "Zhang Xiaofan!" Li Xun shouted, with a solemn and angry expression, and said angrily: "The Southern Xinjiang tribesmen in this valley have never had anything to do with China. What hatred do you have against them? Why do you want to take pleasure in killing people like this?"

    The bodies of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were shaken almost at the same time.

    Gui Li, who was shrouded in the blood-devouring bead's red light, slowly looked around. He saw that the Miao and Li clans had been fighting fiercely for a long time. The two clans had a deep hatred for each other, and this time it was a life-and-death battle. There was no mercy.  Dead bodies lay scattered on the ground, most of them unsightly and in terrible conditions. What's more, a large number of Miao women, children and children who had just been chased out from their hiding place by Li warriors were also dead and injured at this moment.

    The Li people and the Miao people have a sworn hatred, and they will show no mercy even to women and children. The tragic scene, coupled with the blazing flames burning around them, constitutes a hell on earth.

    And Gui Li, who was drowned in blood, at this moment, in the eyes of everyone, was the murderer who caused all this!

    He was like a blood-devouring demon king, standing fiercely on top of this slaughterhouse.

    Greedy and evil, violent and crazy!

    Perhaps, there is still a trace of despair buried deep inside.

    The belated mellow and yang energy seemed to be suppressed by the blood-devouring bead demon power and was unable to move. It was only at this moment that it was released bit by bit, offsetting the cold aura entangled in his heart bit by bit.

    It’s just that he suddenly smiled miserably, maybe he would rather not wake up.

    Through the blazing flames, the sad gaze of the woman in white passed through all the obstacles in the world and penetrated into whose heart?

    She slowly raised the sword in her hand, and the light from Tianya was like autumn water.

    "Zhang, Xiao, Fan"

    A faint voice came quietly from the side of the blazing flames.  She bit her lip and shed tears.

    Tears mixed with blood drops, gently dripped on the Tianya sword blade, slipped quietly, and when it hit the ground, it had turned into blood.

    Who is it, whose heart is broken

    "ah!"

    Ghost Li looked up to the sky and roared. In the sea of ??blood and fire, although his heart was clear, he was still crazy.

    Stop it!  Stop it!

    Let’s put the past to rest!

    He grinned ferociously in the firelight, covering the pain with madness. The blood-devouring beads rose up with boundless blood light, accompanying his master, and rushed towards justice──!

    Someone, far away, sighed softly, but after all, no one could hear it.

    That desperate figure seemed to be a vague memory from the past. People in the right way were shouting angrily and being on guard. That figure was reflected in Lu Xueqi's bright eyes.

    Her lips trembled slightly as she whispered to herself, that person who rushed towards me like crazy

    "Zhang Xiaofan" She shouted quietly for the third time in a voice that no one could hear.

    Then, she rushed forward with a sword, her clothes as white as snow, like a lily that was haggard in the fire but still so beautiful.

    Zheng!

    Amidst the sharp sound, the Tianya Divine Sword shone with thousands of rays of light, covering the sky and the sun, but the red light of the Blood-devouring Pearl was like a ghost, looming in the blue light. No matter how strong the blue light was, it could not be completely suppressed.

    Boom, huge flames fell from the sky, and the two figures separated and reunited again. In this hell-like place, the two people finally had a decisive battle again.

    Even though, those two figures were so desolate in the firelight.

    Ahetai was a little bit unable to recover. Everything was going very smoothly at first, but unexpectedly things happened suddenly. Strange things happened one after another on the ground of Qilidong, and strange characters appeared one after another, and they were all practitioners of Taoism, among which the most bizarre things happened one after another.  Yes??A master that he was also afraid of.

    It’s just that the people below were also inexplicable. In less than a few words, they started fighting among themselves and left him alone.  The Li people who originally had the upper hand were shocked by these people, and were as frightened as the Miao people, and they all stepped aside.

    Ahhetai cursed in his heart, not caring about so much at the moment, and before he left the mountain, the cold words of the devil echoed in his ears - "As long as you take back the bone and jade of your Li tribe's sacred artifact, and then take away the Miao tribe's sacred artifact  If the black stick is used, the Li people's substitution of the Miao people will be irreversible"

    He took a deep breath, once again focused on the great wizard who was still resisting, and roared. He suddenly opened his arms in the clouds, and in a moment, blood spurted out from the fourteen joints on his hands, almost  At the same time, the black fire in countless huge fireballs exploded at the same time, and they emerged from the clouds and smashed towards the great wizard.

    The fragile red curtain finally failed to hold up. Under the constant impact of the fireballs burning with black fire, it suddenly disappeared after a moment.

    In an instant, the entire Qilidong was plunged into a sea of ??fire, and the great wizard slumped to the ground after letting out a howl.

    Ahhetai was overjoyed and rushed down from mid-air, rushing to the platform where the great wizard was in the blink of an eye.

    The great wizard struggled to stand up with the black staff and hissed: "You, you are crazy, you actually went to beg the beast monster"

    Ahatai didn't wait for him to finish. He kicked the already extremely weak old man down. At the same time, he grabbed the black staff and looked at the top of the black staff carefully. Sure enough, it was the bone that the Li people had been thinking about for two hundred years.  Jade Sacred Artifact.

    "Ha ha ha ha……"

    He was extremely proud, not to mention that he was about to step forward with a blow to kill the Li people's close enemy for hundreds of years, but with a flash from the corner of his eye, he saw that some of the foreigners down the mountain had already noticed this place.  , got up and flew over one after another.

    Ahatai was shocked and decided not to cause trouble for a moment. Anyway, after the battle just now, the great wizard was already a useless person under the power of the demon king, and he did not pose any harm to the Li people.

    He made up his mind in a flash, hugged the black staff to his chest, and recited a mysterious spell in his mouth. After a moment, the firelight fell from the sky, surrounded him, and then rose into the sky, disappearing in the blazing flames.

    Only a hell-like Qilidong was left, and an old man was on the platform, gasping desperately and shouting: "Beast monster! That's a beast monster! How dare you"

 Text Chapter 4 Lich

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The burning flame clouds in the sky gradually dimmed, and Ahhetai disappeared into the black clouds, moving away from Qilidong very quickly.

    Half an hour later, when he was sure that no foreigners would be following him, he slowly descended from the clouds, returned to the ground, and landed in a valley.

    At this moment, the Li and Miao people can be said to be both losing and losing, but Ahtai does not seem to be in a hurry to find the remaining Li people.  He looked carefully at the black staff in his hand. A mysterious witchcraft power was faintly wandering in the black staff, causing the blood of the Li tribe to gradually reverberate in his body.

    He can even imagine that in the future he will hold a bone jade black staff and command southern Xinjiang. The great wizard of the past will be himself tomorrow.  As for the clansmen who are panicking at the moment, there is no need to worry too much. Anyway, the clan leader is bent on revenge, so let him fight. Otherwise, with this rough personality, he may still be able to control the obstacles of the Li clan himself.

    Ahhetai smiled coldly and held the bone jade black staff tightly in his chest. At this moment, he was no longer afraid.  He didn't even pay attention to the demon king who passed on his power.  Although at this moment he asked himself that he was still far from the opponent of the demon king, he and the great wizard knew the origin and situation of the mysterious demon king. Without the collection of the five sacred weapons of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang, the demon king would never have thought of coming from the "hundred thousand mountains"  Resurrected and reborn in the Demon Suppressing Cave.

    When he thought that even the demon king, who was so terrifying that the entire southern Xinjiang trembled, was being manipulated by him, Ahatai was so excited that he couldn't bear it anymore and burst out laughing.

    This sound echoed in the night sky and echoed in the valley.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha……"

    Just when he was laughing happily, a burst of thin applause suddenly rang out from the darkness on the other side of the valley. At the same time, a low and thin voice came over: "So awesome, so awesome!"

    Ahatai was shaken and quickly turned around to look, but saw only darkness. He couldn't see anything carefully. He shouted loudly: "Who is it? Come forward!"

    In the darkness, two red flames suddenly lit up, as big as a bucket, and then there was a low gasping sound, like the low roar of a giant beast, coming out in the darkness.

    Ahtai’s expression changed drastically.

    It’s just that the two red fires didn’t move, they just stared at Ahtai in the darkness.  Instead, in front of the red fire, a man in black slowly emerged from the darkness.

    I saw this person almost as if he was flowing out of the darkness. His whole body was covered in black clothes from head to toe, with only two eyes left. He looked so empty and horrifying.  But looking at his stiff body, it turned out that instead of walking out, he floated out two feet above the ground.

    The pupils in Ahatai's eyes contracted, and the look on his face became even more tense, as if he had seen an evil ghost.

    The man in black said slowly: "Ahhetai, you have indeed lived up to the expectations of the Beast God. You have snatched all the bone jade and black staff."

    Ahhetai subconsciously grasped the bone jade black staff tighter. This action was seen by the man in black, and behind him, the two red fires in the darkness seemed to let out another angry roar.

    The man in black raised his hand slightly, and the foreign object in the darkness behind him calmed down a little, and then he slowly said: "Ahhetai, it seems that you don't want to abide by the promise you made to the Beast God.  Leave it to us!”

    The expression on Ahatai's face changed, and it was clear that the "Beast God" was an extremely terrifying existence in his heart, but after several fierce inner battles, greed finally prevailed.

    "Bah!" Ahetai showed a vicious expression and sneered: "Now I have a black staff and a bone jade. These are the holy weapons that beat the beasts and demons almost to death. If you are not afraid of death, come and try it!  "

    The man in black was silent for a moment and said slowly: "So, you are really going to betray the Beast God."

    Ahetai raised his bone jade black staff and felt that the witchcraft power in his body was full of excitement. He really felt like he had the world under his control. He couldn't help laughing wildly and said: "So what, don't think I don't know that there are no sacred weapons of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang."  , the beast monster cannot be resurrected in the Demon Suppressing Cave. Without him, even you and the evil dragon behind you are nothing in front of my holy weapon? Hahahahaha

    …”

    The two red fires behind the man in black let out a low roar of "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch, Ouch.  What are the origins of these sacred weapons of the five tribes? You barbarians in southern Xinjiang can only use 30% of their witchcraft power at most. If not, even if you have the beast god to teach you, how can you change from the old immortal of the Miao tribe?  Grab it from the hands of the great wizard." His voice gradually became lower and his tone became even colder, and he said: "I'm warning you one last time, don't go against the Beast God."??”

    Ahtai suddenly felt something in his heart, and even he could feel it, his body was shaking slightly.  But after a moment, he once again grasped the bone jade black staff.

    "Go to hell!" He opened his eyes wide and waved the black staff. Instantly, a black fire rushed out from the black staff and rushed towards the man in black.  Everything he passed was scorched black.

    The man in black snorted coldly, but no movement was seen from him. The black fire flame was suddenly blocked by an invisible force three feet in front of him.  But looking at Ahtai's expression, he didn't show any surprise. It was obvious that he was just testing it out just now.

    On the contrary, after the blow just now, he has confirmed what he has long suspected in his heart. Sure enough, these sacred weapons, such as the bone jade black staff, can bring out the witchcraft passed down to him by the beast ten times. If it were normal, he would use such a weapon.  A black fire had to take a long time, but now it can be achieved with just one wave.

    Thinking of this, Ahatai was even more proud. How could he put the man in black in front of him in his eyes and laugh wildly again.

    The man in black looked at Ahhetai’s arrogant look across from him, and showed no signs of anger. He just said calmly: "Sir, the Beast God, really knows that you are sinister and will definitely betray you once you succeed."

    Ahatai said with a sinister smile: "So what? There are indeed countless demons and monsters with high witchcraft power in the Demon Suppression Cave, from beasts to demons, but except for you, a lich, who else can come out? Now with your weak strength  Dao Xing, do you still want to seize the holy weapon from me?"

    The man in black looked at Ahhetai's arrogant face and suddenly let out a sarcastic laugh. Without saying much, he reached into his arms and took out something.

    Once this thing leaves the Lich's arms, it immediately emits a faint halo. From a distance, it looks like a bead shining with black light. In this dark night, if you don't look carefully, you can't really see clearly.

    Ahhetai glanced at the bead for a few times and couldn't help but become a little nervous. Although he said he was not afraid of this mysterious man in black, although the lich's witchcraft power was not very strong, he had always been one of the most important right-hand men of the beast monster.  No one knows what mysterious magic he has.

    While he was secretly thinking about whether to attack immediately to prevent the man in black from doing anything weird, the man in black closed his palms and made even weirder movements.

    He took it in his hand and heard a crackling sound as he crushed the black bead to pieces. After a moment, the crumbs were like sand and fell from his palm.

    Ahatai was startled by his actions and was on alert. He had heard of the lich's poisoning technique before.  It was just that the mountain wind blew by, and the debris flew away with the wind, and the direction of the wind was completely opposite to him. He waited for a while, but nothing happened.

    Ahatai laughed loudly and said: "What weird things do you want to do? No matter what you do, what can you do to me"

    Before he finished speaking, his voice suddenly stopped abruptly, as if something was suddenly blocked in his throat.

    Almost at the same time, suddenly, a fire light lit up in the dark night, illuminating the surrounding area, it was really bright.  And the source of this fire turned out to be shot from Ahtai.

    For a moment, there were only muffled sounds of "Puff, puff, puff", and a dozen rays of light suddenly shot out from Ahatai's body from the inside out. At a glance, it was almost as if his body had been shot ten times at the same time.  Several of them are hollow, both funny and terrifying.

    Ahtai could no longer utter a word. He opened his mouth wide and slowly raised his head, with an expression of fear and disbelief on his face.

    The man in black floated in front of him indifferently, and said slowly: "Master Beast God has long expected that you are unreliable. When he passed the black fire to you, he deliberately kept this "black fire essence bead". As long as this  Once the Black Fire Essence Bead is destroyed, the power of the Black Fire will definitely backfire on its owner, causing you to die under the power passed down to you by the Beast God!"

    Ahatai's eyes were full of fear and regret, and he opened his mouth wide, but he only let out a hoarse gasp. After a moment, muffled sounds of "Puff, Puff, Puff" were made continuously, and black fire roared out of his body, engulfing his entire body.  Burning.

    After a while, this ambitious man was reduced to ashes.

    Only the bone jade black staff still lay quietly among the ashes.

    The man in black floated over, stretched out his hand, and the bone jade black staff was sucked into his hand. He sneered and was about to leave when he suddenly turned his head and looked at the darkness on the other side of the valley, saying in a deep voice  :"who is it?"

    In the darkness, after a long silence, a figure slowly walked out. He was wearing gray clothes and a white beard, with wrinkles on his face. He was none other than Shangguan Ce of Fenxiang Valley.

    At this moment, he looked at the man in black, and then at the two hostile red fires behind the man in black. Finally, his eyes fell on the bone jade black staff in the hand of the man in black.

    His appearance,?Suddenly, I became thirty years older.

    The man in black obviously did not expect to meet Shangguan Ce in this place, and judging from his appearance, he was an old acquaintance of Shangguan Ce.  After the initial shock, the man in black was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "We haven't seen each other for eighty years, right, old friend?"

    The wrinkles on Shangguan Ce’s face looked as deep as a knife: “You guys,” he said slowly, word by word, “can’t you help but come out in the end?”

    The black clothes of the man in black were floating in the night wind, but his figure remained motionless in mid-air, just like his voice, he said leisurely: "Master Beast God, I am impatient to wait."

    Shangguan Ce said slowly: "Senior Brother Yun Yi Lanyun and I both said it face to face in front of Lord Beast Monster"

    The man in black suddenly asked: "Do you believe what your senior fellow Valley Master said?"

    Shangguan Ce suddenly stopped talking.

    The man in black smiled faintly and said: "Old friend, you and I are our own masters. The future is dangerous, so take care of yourself!"

    After saying that, he hugged the black staff in his arms, stepped back, and disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.

    Shangguan Ce's eyes twitched, and he moved as if he wanted to do something, but in the darkness opposite, the two red fires suddenly became blazing, and the roar became louder.

    The voice of the man in black came from far away in the darkness: "Old friend, your teachings are profound and far better than mine. But I have the evil dragon, plus the black staff and bone jade, you can't stop me. You and I have been friends for many years.  , it’s better to show some mercy!”

    Shangguan Ce’s body suddenly paused.  After a while, the two red fires also gradually disappeared in the darkness.

    Between heaven and earth, he was the only one left standing in the cold valley. After a while, he let out a long and long sigh.

    The night is getting darker.

    In Qili Cave, the originally prosperous and beautiful land was now submerged in the sea of ??fire, and there were cries everywhere.  The great wizard who was revered as a god by the Miao people was seriously injured, and his life and death were unpredictable. Ahetai, which the Li people had high hopes for, suddenly disappeared. Many foreigners suddenly came to Qili Cave, and a ghost-like figure suddenly appeared among them.

    Under this situation, both the Li and Miao people had no intention of fighting. The Li people gradually withdrew from Qili Cave, while the Miao people had no intention of pursuing them. They rescued the wounded in their homes one after another. At the same time, countless people looked at the people still in Qili Cave with hostile eyes.  Those foreigners in the cave.

    But the attention of those people never noticed the Miao people around them. In their eyes, there was only the red and blue light fighting fiercely in mid-air.

    The Middle Earth is a magical two, and the new generation of outstanding young monastery masters, in this strange valley of a foreign country, faintly have a desolate place, fighting each other.

    Lu Xueqi's Tianya blue light became more and more powerful, filling the sky and the ground, roaring in, as if she was waving her hands, the sky was turning, the ground was moving, the wind was fierce, the ghosts were changing, and they had unstoppable power.

    Under the light of her sword, one could vaguely see the determined and haggard face, without any expression, and there was no mercy in her attacks.

    The sound of swords and winds broke through the air with a sharp sound, covering the heaven and earth, rushing in and disappearing from all directions.

    The ghost smiled wildly, galloping in the sword rain, and the blood beads seemed to be more spiritual.

    The sword floated down like frost and snow, and someone roared as it went up against the sky.

    Tianya devours blood,

    Blood-devouring Tianya!

    "After the ruthless magic weapon that can change the situation forever, whose eyes and what kind of eyes followed immediately?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The sky is like snow, turning into a huge sword that opens the sky, slashing down with a bang, splitting the mountain of red light into two halves.  The huge demonic power counterattacked, Lu Xueqi's white clothes fluttered, and she was shaken up to the sky. Just look at her figure, walking gracefully in the wind, waving her sword, making a sharp sound, and in an instant, the wind and clouds gathered around her.

    The hair is flowing, caressing the fair face, which is originally the color of jade.

    Breathe deeply.

    She walked seven steps in a row, dancing like a fairy in the clouds. Before she could say a spell, the sky was already filled with wind and clouds, turning into a whirlpool and shaking violently.

    "The Nine Heavens Mysterious Temple turns into divine thunder. The brilliant power of heaven is drawn with the sword!"

    The ancient spell echoed mysteriously in the sky again, and that white figure was reflected in someone's eyes, like a dancing lily!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    &nbsp; A huge and deep dark vortex rotates rapidly in the sky, with lightning flashing and wind howling.  Lu Xueqi stood in the sky, her white clothes fluttering.

    "The Qingyun Sect's supreme miraculous skill, "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique", is displayed in her hands like this, which is full of variety and incomparable power.  At this moment, compared to Tian Buyi during the battle at Liubo Mountain, his momentum was not weaker at all.

    The righteous people around him were all amazed, but when Gui Li saw this scene, he was shocked in an unknown way.

    Deep in the clouds, under the Tianya Sword, at the moment when the endless blue light bloomed, Lu Xueqi's figure had a faint hint of gold, which was a bit solemn and a bit weird.

    This is not the Taoism of Qingyun Sect!

    The fierce wind was getting louder and louder. This thought flashed across Gui Li's mind. In his heart, what was left behind his wild laughter?

    With cold eyes, looking down from the sky, behind the red light, there is an unruly and evil figure.

    Lu Xueqi's bright eyes were like frost, and she let out a long roar, and the lightning flashes all over the sky roared, spreading far away, as if tearing apart the heaven and the earth.

    Deep in the clouds, countless electric lights quickly gathered, and the sound of thunder continued to explode in the sky.  In a moment, huge electric lights gathered in the depths of the dark vortex, soared down from the sky, and landed on the Tianya Divine Sword.

    The dazzling light seemed to be in her hands.

    "Good swordsmanship!"

    Ghost Li laughed loudly, the laughter was sad and loud, and it was heard loudly in the red light, as if it was heartbreaking.

    That tall white figure with peerless grace is so unattainable after all

    The blood-devouring bead bloomed with endless light. At this moment, the three colors of red, green and black were all controlled by the evil force of the ghost. The evil spirit was dense, and the ghost was crying and roaring towards the sky, which was creepy.

    Lu Xueqi's face turned colder, and the last hesitation in her eyes finally ended.

    The lightning roars and the sky is full of gods and Buddhas, let’s sing together!

    In the distance, someone suddenly screamed.

    Gui Li, who was concentrating on guarding against the unparalleled miraculous magic in the sky, suddenly heard a sharp whistle from behind. He was startled, and he moved his body forcefully in the flash of lightning. With a "pop", a flat-edged jade ruler appeared, but it was like an indestructible weapon.  Like a divine weapon, it shot straight out from his right shoulder.

    Gui Li roared, and Huo Di turned around, only to see Li Xun holding a jade ruler with a look of resentment on his face.

    "ah……"

    He looked up to the sky and roared, and the blood-devouring magic wand struck down instantly with endless red light. Li Xun's eyes shrank, but without any fear, he used his right hand to pull out the jade ruler with a "hiss" sound, and brought it out.  Like a fountain spurting blood.

    The red light hit, and Li Xun fought hard. The Taoist method of Fenxiang Valley was really no small matter. In addition, Gui Li was seriously injured and the red light was unstable. Even at such a close range, Li Xun was still blocking it.

    It's just that the blood-devouring bead is such a dangerous thing, and it is also a blood-refined evil treasure connected with Gui Li's blood. In a moment, endless evil power attacked from the jade ruler. Li Xun held the jade ruler's right hand, and in such an unimaginable way  Under the power of the ghost, it withered at a visible speed.

    Li Xun was horrified and struggled to get away, but Gui Li was almost crazy at this moment. Huo Di stretched out his hand to grab it, and his five fingers became claws, grabbing onto his right hand.

    Li Xun felt severe pain and even broke out in cold sweat. At the critical moment, a low Buddha's chant came from beside him, followed by a sigh.

    A soft golden light came, solemn and peaceful, it was the "Great Brahma Prajna" of Tianyin Temple!

    The magical power of Buddhism was in conflict with the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Bead. The all-pervasive and extremely vicious power of the Blood-devouring Bead was pushed away by him by a foot.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Fa Xiang grabbed Li Xun and quickly stepped back. However, his eyes were filled with compassion and helplessness as he looked straight at the figure of the man swaying in the wind.

    The huge electric white light in the sky fell from the sky at this moment, hitting Gui Li with incomparable power and accuracy!

 Text Chapter 5 Thoughts

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Everyone held their breath.

    That figure submerged and disappeared in the huge white light pillar.

    The woman in white standing in the clouds may have used too much force!  He also stumbled, unable to maintain his balance anymore, and slowly fell down.

    But, but, where did the sudden laughter come from?

    So desolate yet arrogant!

    A red light suddenly appeared in the white beam of light, as red as blood. The man was covered in blood, and he rushed out like a madman, looking up to the sky and roaring.

    The night is getting dark.

    His hair was scattered, his clothes were torn, and the blood sprayed was like mist, only as bright as the blood-devouring beads, lighting up the entire night sky.

    He raised his head, glared, and rushed forward.

    There was a biting wind and bursts of blood. Lu Xueqi’s face was as white as snow, without a trace of blood.  Looking at the approaching figure, Tian Ya stabbed out subconsciously.

    The blue light pierced the blood mist in an instant, and was right in front of him.

    That wound was right in front of her eyes.

    Tianya trembled slightly!

    That look is deep, crazy yet so familiar.

    "Do you still remember the desperate young man many years ago

    The red light surged, submerging the figures of the two people.

    The sound of ghosts crying and roaring filled the sky.

    The people in the righteous path exclaimed and rushed up one after another.  But before they could react, another strange white shadow flew up like lightning.

    In the red light, the blood-stained palms were like claws of a devil, clawing at her.

    However, Tianya hung down quietly and feebly.

    She stood alone in the wind and rain, facing him, staring silently.

    The bloody palm was pressed on the skirt of her clothes, and the surging demonic power roared at the palm.

    The pair of crazy and blood-red eyes were right in front of her eyes.

    Whose heart is beating gently

    The red light dispersed, and a figure fell slumped.

    Lu Xueqi stood in mid-air, closing her eyes tightly. There was a red blood mark on her clothes, which was shocking.

    After the storm, are there still tears

    Moments before the man in the right way could be reached, the sudden white shadow grabbed the unconscious Gui Li, and it was Xiaobai who carried him away.

    She looked at Gui Li's injuries, frowned, shook her head and sighed, saying in a low voice: I really can't stand you as a man, even if you are emotional, you don't have to be so cruel

    Gui Li did not answer. People who have lost consciousness cannot speak.  However, after the initial surprise, the people in the right way shouted at him one after another. Xiaobai raised his eyes and looked up with charming eyes, which immediately suffocated everyone.

    Lu Xueqi slowly fell down. The bloody handprint on her clothes seemed to be engraved, and it was particularly eye-catching on her white clothes. Everyone could almost imagine how close the devil's palm was to bringing death to this woman!

    However, she still escaped, and the one who was severely injured was still the demon cult demon.

    The leader of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect is indeed extraordinary.

    " Xiaobai's eyes swept across everyone, and finally fell on Lu Xueqi. He looked carefully up and down for a moment, nodded, and said with a smile: You are indeed a peerless beauty, no wonder you can make men crazy about you.  After saying that, she first looked at Gui Li in her arms, and then, intentionally or unintentionally, she turned to look at Li Xun who was standing aside with a look of pain on his face.

    A flash of anger flashed across Li Xun's face. His right hand was defeated by Gui Li's blood-devouring demonic power in the fight just now. Half of his palm was as if it were scorched and withered. It was terrifying to see, and he didn't know if it would affect his future practice.  Hearing this sudden appearance of this charming woman, she suddenly spoke sarcastically and said angrily: "Who are you? This ghost is a sinful evildoer from the devil's sect. Do you understand"

    ha!

    Xiaobai suddenly laughed out loud. Facing this group of righteous people, he deliberately hugged the unconscious Gui Li tighter, which immediately made everyone around him look at him with disdain. He said lightly: "You don't  You know, I've never known faces!

    Li Xun was suffocated and didn't know what to say for a moment. At the same time, the pain in his right hand became more and more severe, and he became even more anxious.

    At this moment, a surprised exclamation suddenly came from behind.

    The nine-tailed demon fox!  She is the nine-tailed demon fox!

    "Everyone was shocked. Lu Xueqi and Fa Xiang didn't know the secret of the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley, so it was fine. However, the disciples in Fenxiang Valley were in chaos. When they saw that the person who exclaimed was none other than Lu Shun, the oldest person on the field.

    Xiaobai glanced at Lu Shun a few times??, thought for a moment, nodded and said: You old man, are you the courageous guy who hid behind the two old thieves Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce?

    Lu Shun was so angry that his face turned red, and he pointed his finger at Xiao Bai, shaking slightly with anger. Looking at the glances from around him, he said angrily: What are you looking at? Catch this evildoer!

    Xiaobai chuckled softly, holding Gui Li in his arms and about to rise. Lu Shun took off first and intercepted him head-on. Unexpectedly, Xiaobai snorted and didn't even look at him. White shadows floated, and a faint light emanated from her clothes.  The sword flew out of his sleeve and hit Lu Shun's sword.

    Lu Shunren was in the air, groaned, and turned back. It seemed that he had suffered some hidden losses.

    Everyone was eclipsed. Although Lu Shun was far less famous than his contemporaries Fenxiang Valley Valley Masters Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce, he was still an older figure in Fenxiang Valley. However, under this peerless nine-tailed celestial fox monster, he was defeated in just one round.  Being blocked back, one can imagine the high level of this evildoer.

    At that moment, everyone shouted and rushed forward together. Xiaobai frowned slightly with disdain on his face. He shook his body and passed several people in succession. He was about to fly up when suddenly he heard the name of Pure Harmony Buddha behind him and a piece of golden light rushed over.

    Xiaobai frowned, showing surprise for the first time. He turned back and fluttered his sleeves, and a light green light flew out, resisting the golden light.

    " Brahma Prajna, she looked at the Buddha's vision, nodded and said: I didn't expect Tianyin Temple to have a talent like you. It is indeed worthy of being a righteous sect on par with Qingyun.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Thank you very much, the donor, for the compliment.  Although he spoke politely, as he put his hands together, the golden light became even stronger. A dazzling golden bead flew out from between his sleeves, spinning around and rushing toward Xiao Bai.

    Xiaobai snorted, and withdrew the green light, his whole body floated up with ghost power, straight into the sky. A moment later, the place where he was standing just now was hit by the Samsara Pearl, and with a bang, the entire ground was punched out in a square circle by the Buddha.  A two-foot-long pit.

    Not wanting to get entangled any further, Xiaobai took this opportunity and turned around to leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as he moved, he saw a dazzling blue light and a sharp hissing sound that instantly filled the sky and the earth. It was Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword that had arrived.  Xiaobai's face turned cold, and he suddenly stretched out his hand and inserted it directly into the thousands of sword lights. Hearing a clear echo of Zheng, Lu Xueqi's sword light disappeared with a surprised look on her face, and Tianya returned to her hand.

    Xiaobai did not hesitate, and the figure of Gui Li suddenly disappeared from the air like a ghost. Everyone was shocked. After a while, someone saw a white shadow like lightning, rushing towards the other side of the river, and shouted loudly.

    I saw Xiaobai flash into a wooden house.  A moment later, before everyone arrived, he flew out of the window of the house again. In addition to Gui Li, there was also a small gray shadow on his shoulder. It was the monkey Xiao Hui who was still sleeping soundly

    By the time everyone arrived, Xiao Bai's figure had disappeared.  Everyone in the Zhengdao was angry and scolded, but most people were secretly shocked. The nine-tailed fox's cultivation was so advanced that it should not be underestimated.

    At this moment, the fighting in Qili Cave finally calmed down completely. What remained was only a burning sea of ??fire and the painful cries of countless Miao people.

    In the distance, the injured Tuma Bone Patriarch was shouting loudly, leading a group of people to run up the mountain, obviously to check the great wizard's injury.  On the mountainside, people had already surrounded the great wizard, and shouts could be heard from afar.

    When everyone returned to their original place, they saw the roar of hot flames all around. The flames were devouring the wood and the crackling sounds came one after another. Burnt beams and big trees kept falling down. The situation was extremely miserable.

    Dharma Prime Minister shook his head and sighed, his face full of compassion. He flew into the sea of ??fire first to help the Miao people put out the fire.  Under his influence, other disciples from Fenxiang Valley also followed suit.

    At this moment, Li Xun felt that the pain in his right hand had subsided a little. It seemed that as long as he used his energy to resist, there would be no serious harm. Then he felt relieved and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just when he was hesitating whether to follow him to put out the fire, a voice suddenly came from behind him: Senior Brother Li.

    Li Xun was startled and looked back, only to see Lu Xueqi Tianya unsheathed and holding it in her hand, her white clothes fluttering under the firelight.  The bloody handprint on her skirt was even more dazzling, but she seemed to have no intention of covering it up.

    At this moment, her face was as cold as ever, and she looked at Li Xun indifferently.

    Li Xun didn’t know why, but he felt a little uncomfortable when she saw him, so he asked: What’s the matter, Junior Sister Lu?

    Lu Xueqi looked at Li Xun silently. After a while, she slowly said: "Did you use a jade ruler to injure the wound on Gui Li's right shoulder?"

    Li Xun’s mouth suddenly felt a little dry, and after a moment he said calmly: Yes.

    Lu Xueqi held Tianya's hand and tightened it for a moment. There seemed to be light blue exposed on the fair skin.  It's just herHis face was still as white as snow and indifferent, without any expression.

    She nodded slightly, turned and walked away.

    Li Xun suddenly felt inexplicable anger in his heart and said loudly: Junior Sister Lu, what do you mean?

    Lu Xueqi paused for a moment. Under the blazing flames around her, her white figure seemed to be burning.

    What a ruler!  Amazing!

    A faint voice came from the person who did not turn around, word by word, very slowly, very clear.

    Li Xun suddenly became speechless.

    Lu Xueqi walked forward, and suddenly a large house above her was burned by flames for a long time. There was a loud crackling sound, and a huge beam with blazing flames hit her head on.

    Li Xun was startled, but before he could say anything, Lu Xueqi whistled softly, and somehow there was a hint of sadness and anger in the whistle.  Watching her wave her left hand, she swung the Tianya Divine Sword with its sheath. The blue light surged, and with a roar, the giant tree was smashed to pieces. Countless sparks flew up, covering the sky and the sun. After a while, they fell like rain. It was spectacular.  Extremely, standing between her and Li Xun, submerging her figure without a trace.

    Li Xun looked at the colorful fire rain in the sky, and was stunned for a moment, looking crazy.

    The night is deep.

    Xiaobai transforms into a white light and travels through the mountains, far away from Qilidong.  After about half an hour, she found a secluded place on the mountainside of a high mountain and stopped.

    She gently put Gui Li down and put him on the ground. She saw that the man was covered in blood, and a lot of it flowed to his hands, and was slowly sucked in by the blood-devouring beads that shone with strange red light.  At this moment, it seems that the blood-devouring bead is like a Yin spirit possessing Gui Li, constantly eating away at the master's essence.

    Xiao Bai sighed and reached out to take the soul-eating magic wand from Gui Li's hand. Unexpectedly, although Gui Li was unconscious, he still held the magic wand tightly in his hand, as if this thing was the only thing he could rely on.

    Xiaobai pulled it twice, but couldn't take it off from his hand. He shook his head and gave up.  But her eyes immediately fell on her hand. The middle finger and index finger of her right hand, which was originally white jade, slowly turned red at this moment, and there was still a faint involuntary tremor.

    Xiaobai smiled and said in a low voice: What a Tianya, it really lives up to its reputation, it is indeed a magic weapon

    Plop.  A voice suddenly came from next to her. Xiao Bai was startled. In a blink of an eye, he saw the drunk Xiao Hui falling from her shoulder and landing right next to the seriously injured owner. He clicked his tongue twice and reached out to grab it.  He scratched his head and fell asleep again.

    Xiaobai was angry and funny, and said loudly: Damn monkey!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Your idiot master is dying!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    … Xiaobai was speechless, rolled his eyes at the monkey, kicked the monkey away, then squatted down next to Gui Li, looked up and down at his injuries, shook his head and sighed.

    The night is as cold as water, and the chill is getting into your bones.

    That coldness seems like something you have experienced many years ago, right?

    When Gui Li woke up faintly, such thoughts passed through his mind.

    When you open your eyes, the first thing you see is the sky full of stars.

    ??The night sky in southern Xinjiang, at this moment, has no more flames and no noise, and finally reveals its original peaceful and peaceful side.  Above the sky, countless stars dotted it, shining brightly.  Big or small, they are all vaguely like human eyes. Maybe they are a little naughty, looking at the world in such a playful way.

    Severe pain burst out from the right shoulder, and then the whole body was sore.  Even as strong as he was, he couldn't help but take a breath of cold air.

    you're awake.  A calm voice with a hint of concern sounded beside him.

    Gui Li turned his head and saw Xiao Bai's face.

    He sat up with support, but the movement affected his wound, and he couldn't help but frown.  Xiaobai glanced at him and said: You are seriously injured, so you should take a good rest first!

    Gui Li lowered his head and saw that the wound on his right shoulder was bandaged with white cloth, and other small wounds could also be seen to have been treated.  There is no one else here, so it is naturally due to Xiao Bai's work when he was unconscious.

    He whispered: You saved me, thank you very much.

    " Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said: I didn't do anything. The main reason is that you have a tough life. Even I didn't expect that you could survive in that situation.

    Gui Li snorted, recalling the scene of the decisive battle in Qilidong in his mind. Suddenly he felt discouraged and stayed where he was, not wanting to say anything else.

    Xiaobai leisurely said: Speaking of which, the Miao people in Qilidong are the most unlucky.?!  Not only their home was burned down, but the clan members suffered countless casualties. Even the great wizard they revered as a god would be in danger

    Gui Li's body suddenly trembled.

    What's up with him?  Gui Li's voice suddenly became hoarse.

    "Xiao Bai still looked like he was not concerned about the matter, and said leisurely: I remember that old man fighting with a weirdo in the sky, and finally exhausted and defeated, seriously injured, and even their sacred weapons

    How is he? Is he dead?  The ghost stood up sharply and interrupted Xiaobai's words. It was obvious that he didn't care at all about the so-called Miao people's sacred artifacts.  But as soon as he stood up, pain suddenly appeared on the ground, his feet went soft, his whole body shook, and he almost fell.

    Just when Xiaobai was about to reach out to help him, Gui Li was already gasping for air and barely holding his own, but he could already see cold sweat dripping from his forehead.

    Xiaobai slowly took his hand back, looked at him silently, and said: What are you doing?

    Gui Li gasped and said: What happened to the great wizard? Is he okay?

    Xiaobai said: When I took you away, I saw Miao people surrounding the old man from a distance. To be honest, I don’t know whether he is alive or dead.

    A look of regret flashed across Gui Li's eyes. He gritted his teeth and turned around to leave. But after taking a few steps, he suddenly grunted. The white cloth band around the wound on his right shoulder had turned red, and his face began to distort.

    Xiaobai was behind him and said calmly: You'd better take a rest!  The Qingyun Sect's Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique is so easy to tolerate.

    Gui Li only felt that the meridians in his body were in chaos, and his breath was flowing around. The Qingyun Sect Taoism, Tianyin Temple Brahma Prajna, and Tianshu Secret Dharma that he practiced were all in chaos. Since he betrayed Qingyun ten years ago, within the demon sect,  Countless people were killed in the fight, but he was the most seriously injured today.

    Lu Xueqi’s spiritual practice has really made rapid progress!

    He recited this sentence with a hint of bitterness in his heart, but he still suppressed the painful groan from his body, slowly took a step forward, and walked forward.

    You are going to see the great wizard regardless of life and death, is it for Baguio?  Xiaobai's voice came faintly behind him.

    Gui Li did not answer, but slowly took the second step.

    Xiaobai was behind him, looking at the stubborn figure, heaving a sigh of relief, shaking his head and smiling bitterly: You are awesome, you are awesome!  As he said that, he slowly followed.  Just a moment later, she suddenly said: "Compared with the woman in white you are fighting with tonight, which one do you like better than Baguio?"

    Gui Li shuddered and suddenly turned around, staring closely at Xiaobai. Xiaobai's face did not change, and he still looked at him with a smile even under Gui Li's eyes with a hint of ferocity.

    Gui Li gasped for breath, slowly turned his head and stopped looking at her. After a moment, he slowly, but as if he was deeply concerned about himself, said in a low voice: In this world, Baguio is the only one who truly cares about me.  !

    Xiaobai was silent.

    "For her, if I die, what does it matter?"  Gui Li said slowly, then moved his body and walked forward.

    In the sky, the stars are shining brightly, falling on the world.

    Xiaobai sighed quietly, followed him, walked a few steps, and suddenly turned back, towards the place where he originally rested, and shouted loudly: "Damn monkey, let's go!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    noob:……

 Text Chapter 6 Tracking

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The sky gradually became brighter, and the fire that burned in Qilidong all night finally subsided.  But after the flames burned, all that remained were the ruins of the walls and the charred wood that was smoking.

    Although the Dharma Chancellor and others are of high moral character, they have been busy all night and inevitably have a few scorch marks on their bodies. The faces of several Fenxiang Valley disciples with lower moral standards are also stained with some black ashes.

    However, when they stood up again, breathed a sigh of relief, and looked around again, the eyes of the ordinary Miao people looking at these foreigners were full of hostility, and they did not do anything to them because of their help.  Good impression.

    Dharma Prime Minister gave a wry smile. Although he felt wronged, he could not explain anything. He was about to turn around and say something to others when suddenly there was a commotion among the people in Fenxiang Valley behind him.

    Fa Xiang was startled for a moment, then turned around and saw Shangguan Ce falling from the sky, landing on the ground, and slowly walking over.

    The senior from Fenxiang Valley who was the first to fly away last night and the last to arrive the next night immediately made everyone present look at each other.

    hey-hey!  A sneer came from Fenxiang Valley Lu Shun's mouth, "Senior brother, you came so early!"

    Shangguan Ce’s face was expressionless, but his eyebrows were furrowed, and it could be vaguely seen that he was deeply worried.  He was too lazy to deal with Lu Shun. He walked closer and looked around, shook his head slightly, sighed, and said to Li Xun: The things here are almost done. You can take your junior brothers back to Fenxiang Valley first!

    Li Xun was actually full of angry questions in his heart. He wanted to ask the uncle where he went last night. Otherwise, if there was a master like Shangguan Ce, it would be much easier to deal with Gui Li, and he would not cause any trouble.  So much trouble.

    Just thinking about it, after all, he still did not dare to offend Shangguan Ce, who was second only to the Valley Master Yun Yilan in terms of power in Fenxiang Valley. He immediately agreed and said in a low voice: Yes.

    Lu Shun stood aside and was furious, and said to Shangguan: What do you mean, you disappeared without a trace last night, are you going to give orders as soon as you come today?

    Shangguan Ce said calmly: I encountered an accident last night. I will tell you more about it after I return to the valley.

    Lu Shun's expression changed, and before he could say anything, Shangguan Ce was obviously very impatient and said slightly angrily: "Fourth brother, let's talk after you get back!"

    Shangguan Ce's face was calm and powerful. After being shouted at by him, Lu Shun didn't dare to say anything. Li Xun hesitated for a moment and finally said to Shangguan Ce: "Uncle Master, after we go back, that nine-tailed sky fox  …

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and said: "The Nine-tailed Sky Fox matter is not urgent. Let's talk about it when we get back."

    Li Xun did not dare to say anything anymore, nodded in agreement, and left with everyone. Before leaving, he couldn't help but look back at Lu Xueqi, who was standing with the Faxiang in the distance.

    The woman in white had an indifferent look on her face and didn't even look at him.

    Li Xun sighed deeply in his heart, and the indescribable feeling slowly passed away, just like turning over a five-flavor bottle.  Although Lu Shun was reluctant, he also followed.

    Shangguan Ce sighed, turned around, raised his hands to Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi and said: You two have greatly helped Bigu, I am really grateful.

    Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi did not dare to be rude and returned the gift together. Fa Xiang smiled and said: Uncle Shangguan is too polite. Qingyun, Tianyin and Fenxiang Valley are originally a righteous family, and it is their duty to help each other.  However, my uncle's complexion seems to be bad. I wonder if something happened last night?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Shangguan Ce snorted in his heart, but with a grateful smile on his face, he said: It's not a big deal. I met a few thieves and wasted a little time, that's all.  However, since things are generally fine here, I really don't dare to bother you two anymore, so please go back to the mountain!  If there is an opportunity in the future, I will definitely visit the mountain gate together with Brother Yun, the Valley Master.

    Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi looked at each other. They were both thoughtful people. How could they believe Shangguan Ce's lies about meeting a few petty thieves?  The mountain bandits who can rob Shangguan Ce in this world are probably not even born yet!  But even though they knew that Shangguan Ce was trying to evade, they couldn't expose it directly in person, so the two of them had to bow and nodded in agreement.

    Shangguan Ce said some more polite words before getting up and leaving.

    Looking at his figure disappearing into the clouds, Lu Xueqi suddenly said: He is very thoughtful.

    Dharma minister smiled slightly and said: Yes!  I don’t know what Uncle Shangguan did last night He suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Lu Xueqi’s face was indifferent or indifferent, with no hint of a smile. At first glance, the woman in white was staring into the distance with bright eyes.  Her eyes were complex and hazy, but her thoughts were a bit heavier than Shangguan Ce's.

    What is she thinking about?What about?

    The Dharma minister chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice without saying anything else.

    The top of the mountain.

    Xiaobai supported Gui Li and looked towards Qili Cave, watching the last two foreign figures flying into the sky and gradually disappearing.

    They left.  Xiaobai smiled and said.

    Gui Li silently retracted his gaze from the clouds, remained silent for a moment, and said: Let’s go down!

    Xiaobai nodded, but looked at Gui Li's body and said softly: How about we take a rest first?  Your wound has bled so much again.

    Gui Li shook his head and said: My health does not matter, finding the great wizard is important.

    After saying that, he stood up first.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? out Out out.  A familiar scream sounded nearby, and a gray shadow jumped out from the side, jumping onto Gui Li's shoulder two or three times. Although the figure's movements seemed a bit jerky, the monkey who finally woke up from his drunken state was obviously in good spirits.  Very good, in a good mood, grinning.

    Xiao Bai also stood up, walked to Gui Li, glared at Xiao Hui angrily, and said: Why are you laughing? You know that your stupid master was almost dead last night?

    Hiss!

    There was a low angry roar, but it was the little gray man lying on Gui Li's shoulder who grinned in an angry and ferocious manner, exposed his fangs, and looked around. The two monkeys formed fists and waved them up and down, as if they were looking for a fight.

    Xiaobai snorted and said: Don't pretend to be you, it's an afterthought!

    The monkey's little gray eyes looked up, and he rolled his eyes at Xiaobai, squeaked twice, retracted his body, and grabbed the skirt of Gui Li's clothes, looking indifferent and just clinging to his master.

    Gui Li reached out and touched its head without saying anything, and continued walking down the mountain. Xiao Hui turned around, feeling very proud, and stuck out his tongue and made a face at Xiao Bai.

    Xiaobai smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed, followed, and muttered in a low voice: These days, even monkeys have such a personality

    They walked to Qili Cave, and the Miao people who met again had resentment in their eyes. Some of them had frightened expressions on their faces when they saw Gui Li looking like a bloodthirsty maniac last night.

    Seeing how hard Gui Li was walking, Xiaobai took a few steps forward to support him. When Gui Li was about to break free, he whispered: I'm afraid these Miao people won't let us see the great wizard.

    Gui Li was not used to being supported by Xiao Bai. He was about to break free and walk alone, but when he heard what Xiao Bai said, he was startled and said: What?

    Xiao Bai glanced forward, and Gui Li followed her eyes. They were walking towards the mountain where the Miao altar was located, but at the foot of the mountain, dozens of strong Miao men gathered, guarding the road leading to the mountain.  the only channel.  When they saw these two foreigners approaching, almost everyone felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Some soldiers had already picked up their swords and guns and pointed them at Gui Li and Xiao Bai.

    Gui Li was silent, but his footsteps still did not stop, and he continued to walk towards the crowd. Xiao Bai was beside him, glanced at him, and said: What if they don't let us go up?

    Gui Li said nothing.

    The monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, was looking around with a look of surprise. He obviously couldn't figure out why he had only slept for one night and the place had turned upside down.

    As they came closer, as expected by Xiao Bai, all the Miao warriors did not back away. They all looked hostile and gathered on the road to the mountainside altar. Their weapons were unsheathed and pointed at Gui Li and Gui Li.  .

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth twitched, and a trace of irritation flashed in his eyes. But at this moment, he finally knew that it was not the time to force it. It was easy to deal with these Miao warriors. Once the Miao people were injured, even if the great wizard was safe and sound, I'm afraid  I can no longer heal Baguio for myself.

    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice: We want to see the great wizard.

    “I don’t know whether they didn’t understand what he said or didn’t want to pay attention to it at all, but the expressions of the Miao warriors didn’t even change.  At this moment, even Xiaobai frowned, feeling troubled.

    At this time, from behind the crowd, the voice of the Miao tribe leader Tu Ma Gu suddenly came: The great wizard is seriously injured and cannot see guests. You should please come back!

    The crowd made a way, and Tuma Gu slowly walked out from behind.  Seeing that his face was cold and his clothes were still stained with blood, it was obvious that he had not had an easy time last night.  The look on his face towards Gui Li Xiaobai at this moment was completely different from yesterday.

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: Is the great wizard okay?

    Tu Ma Gu sneered and said: Thanks to you two, he is not dead yet.

    Gui Li breathed a sigh of relief, but Xiao Bai couldn't bear to listen anymore and said calmly: The great wizard was injured, but it has nothing to do with the two of us. Even if you are angry, patriarch, you can't blame us.

    &nbsp; Tu Ma Gu has been holding back his anger since last night. The reason why he is still talking to these two foreigners is because they did not kill the Miao people last night and Gui Li also saved a child.  But at this moment, after hearing Xiaobai say such a cold word, he immediately became angry and raised his eyebrows as he was about to get angry.

    Suddenly, another rush of footsteps came from behind the crowd, but it was a Miao man who looked like a young wizard who ran down the mountain. He looked at Gui Li and the others for a few times, and then whispered a few words into Tuma Gu's ear.

    Tu Ma Gu was obviously stunned for a moment, a little unbelievable, and asked in a low voice in Miao language. The young wizard nodded affirmatively.

    Tu Ma Gu sighed, turned around, and said: The great wizard wants to see you, follow him up!

    Both Gui Li and Xiao Bai were startled. Xiao Bai frowned and wondered how the great wizard knew that he was at the foot of the mountain. Gui Li felt happy in his heart. Since the great wizard was willing to see him, he was probably willing to heal Baguio.

    They followed the young wizard, walked through the crowd, and walked up the mountain. The Miao people's eyes showed confusion and anger, but the great wizard obviously still had power, and no one present came to stop him.  However, not long after they left, some Miao people chirped to Tuma Gu, and then many Miao people agreed, thinking that everyone did not want to see evil foreigners entering the altar again.

    Tuma Gu yelled a few words, and at the same time looked towards the mountainside altar, and the voices of the Miao people gradually became quieter.

    Gui Li and Xiao Bai followed the wizard who led the way and stepped onto the platform in front of the altar. They noticed almost at the same time that at the front of the platform, the ground originally made of huge rocks was cracked into countless small cracks.  The place where the great wizard stood last night stretched out in all directions, and the rock in the center was even more shattered.

    The two looked at each other, Xiaobai's expression remained unchanged, but Gui Li's heart was slightly shaken.  This area of ??Southern Xinjiang is located on the border and has never been in the eyes of the Central-Earth cultivation sects. Not only the decent sects look down on it, but even the demon sects also despise it.  But what I saw with my own eyes this time is that the witchcraft in southern Xinjiang is so weird and unpredictable that it cannot be underestimated.

    "Huhululu" The wizard in front urged them in a weird and unfamiliar Miao language, and Gui Li and Xiaobai turned around and walked over.

    The altar is deep, and the darkness inside is like an endless tunnel, swallowing their figures inside.

    Far away from the south of Qilidong, where the Miao people live in southern Xinjiang, the towering, precipitous and rolling mountains are the Hundred Thousand Mountains that people in southern Xinjiang have heard of.

    Here, it seems that there is no sunshine all year round, dark clouds linger, and the black wind howls.  Occasionally, bold hunters went into the mountains to hunt during the famine years, but they never came back.

    Among the five tribes in Southern Xinjiang, there has been a warning passed down from their ancestors a long time ago, and they are never allowed to enter that evil mountain range, because there is the demon king who is feared by all the tribesmen in Southern Xinjiang, and his terrifying barbarians.  people.

    Over the years, this common commandment has been passed down from generation to generation and has been passed down among the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang. As time flies, the Shiwan Mountains shrouded in black clouds have become even more mysterious.

    And the only passage leading to that terrifying and mysterious world still exists quietly at the foot of the mountain. In the gloomy cave, weird screams can be heard from time to time, making people's teeth sore and their bodies chilling.  In the legends of southern Xinjiang, it is the angry roar issued by the mysterious and terrifying demon king.

    A lich dressed in black suddenly appeared next to the cave like a ghost. Although it was already dawn, darkness seemed to still surround him.

    Behind him, a giant beast slowly appeared, with four feet on the ground and protruding claws that were extremely sharp.  The back and waist are arched, and on the long and thick neck is a huge head. At first glance, I almost thought it was the dragon in the legend of Middle-earth. But after a closer look, I found that there is a difference. The giant beast has a huge mouth and extremely sharp teeth.  A pair of eyes radiated fierce light from time to time, looking around vigilantly, as if they wanted to select people to devour.

    In front of this giant beast, the Lich is almost only one-third as tall as it is.  But for some reason, this evil dragon was extremely respectful to the man in black.

    The Lich seemed to be as vigilant as the evil dragon beside him. At this moment, he was also looking around carefully. After making sure that no one was following him, he turned to the evil dragon and nodded, saying: Go back.  !

    The evil dragon made a muffled sound deep in its throat, probably as a sign of agreement, but the sound sounded like a roar, deafening.

    The lich had obviously long been accustomed to the evil dragon's reaction. After a moment, his body flashed and disappeared into the cave, blending into the darkness.  The evil dragon's body was too big, and it obviously couldn't get into the stone cave. Judging from its appearance, it seemed that it was about to make a move, but suddenly the body movement was choked and stopped suddenly.

    ? huge butWith a low roar, the ferocious dragon slowly turned around.  There seemed to be some movement that suddenly alerted the sensitive dragon. At this moment, it looked ferocious and looked around again. At the same time, the nose above its mouth kept expanding and contracting. It was obvious that it had a keen sense of smell and was sniffing something in the air.

    There was just silence all around, nothing happened, and after the evil dragon smelled it for a while, he found nothing.  The evil dragon seemed a little confused, but after a long time, it finally decided to give up. It turned around again, roared softly, and exerted force on all four legs. With a loud bang, the giant beast turned directly towards the towering and steep mountains.  Rushed forward.

    It has a strong figure, its giant feet are running fast, and the sharp claws on its feet are deeply dug into the rocky soil on the mountain, like steel nails, driving deeply into it to stabilize its body.  I saw it running on the mountain ridge like flying. In a blink of an eye, it rushed up to a very high mountain peak and gradually disappeared into a dark cloud.

    And in that gloomy cave, after a long time, from behind a clump of flowers and grass in the distance, a long cry suddenly came out. It seemed that he had been nervous for a long time, and then relaxed.

    After a moment, Jin Ping'er's goose-yellow figure floated out from the flowers and plants and landed outside the dark cave.  Facing the dark cave, a pensive expression gradually appeared on her face. After a while, she seemed to have made a decision. She gritted her teeth, swayed, and floated into the cave, sneaking into the mysterious world quietly.

 Text Chapter 8 The Strange Forest

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said: "Yes."

    Gui Li fell silent.

    The great wizard said slowly: "This sacred weapon is related to the life and death of countless people in southern Xinjiang. I only hope that you can help us people in southern Xinjiang."

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched and he said: "There are five tribes in southern Xinjiang with countless populations. Why do you need to ask for help from an outsider?"

    The great wizard shook his head, his voice desolate, and said: "Since the split of the five tribes, witchcraft has declined day by day, and now it is impossible to find a decent talent who can take on this mission. You asked me to summon the soul of your friend.  , I promised you, but the situation you mentioned is different from the situation here in southern Xinjiang in the past, and I am not sure, but I will try my best, and I will accompany you to Middle-earth early tomorrow morning!"

    Both Gui Li and Xiao Bai were startled. They didn't expect the great wizard to be in such an urgent mood.  Gui Li was not even afraid of death for Baguio, so how could he care about risking his life to snatch some legendary holy weapon?  But although he was happy in his heart, he could still see that the great wizard was seriously injured, so he immediately said: "Senior, you fought last night don't you want to rest for a few days first?"

    The great wizard sighed lowly and said: "I don't have many days left. Before that, I will do my best for you. I only hope that for the sake of me, a dying old man, I can extend my life for the countless people in southern Xinjiang."  Number one."

    Gui Li was silent. In fact, he could not see that the great wizard was weak, but he did not expect that it would reach this point.  But Xiao Bai who was standing by suddenly said: "Great wizard, you just said that the five sacred weapons must be returned to the ancient cave together before the beast monster can be resurrected, right?"

    The great wizard nodded and said: "Not bad."

    Xiao Bai said: "In this case, even if one sacred weapon is lost among the Miao people, and there are four others, you don't have to worry too much"

    "Two pieces, two pieces!" the great wizard suddenly interjected. After finishing speaking, a violent cough came from his mouth again.

    Xiaobai was startled for a moment and said: "What?"

    After the great wizard finally subsided from his coughing, he sighed and said: "On top of the black staff, our clan's sacred weapon, there is another sacred weapon, bone jade, which we, the Miao people, snatched from the Li people two hundred years ago.  of."

    Xiaobai said "Ah", looked a little strange, and said nothing.

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said: "Actually, two hundred years ago, we already realized that something was wrong. We got the news from the secret that the sacred weapons of the three tribes, Zhuang, Tu, and Gaoshan, suddenly and inexplicably changed over the past few hundred years.  Very strangely, they were lost one after another. At that time, only the Miao and Li people still had the sacred artifacts. At that time, among the five ethnic groups, only the Miao people still had some power in the witchcraft in the altar, so they snatched it from the Li people.  After passing the sacred artifact bone jade, we kept it in our altar for safety, but in the end, it was still"

    Neither Gui Li nor Xiao Bai spoke. After all, robbing people of sacred objects is not very honorable.

    The great wizard also knew this, and did not want to say more about it. He turned to look at Gui Li and said, "So the current situation is really very critical. All five sacred artifacts have been lost. Maybe it's the beast."  What a monster. And the spell used by the Li demon last night was basically the black fire magic of the beast monster before. I, I, I'm really worried" Before he finished speaking, he started coughing, tearing up his voice.  The voice was hoarse.

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said slowly: "I promise you."

    The great wizard was overjoyed, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Thank you very much."

    Xiaobai sat aside and suddenly said: "Great wizard, what was the name of that witch queen back then? I really admire her!"

    The great wizard's expression changed, he sighed, and slowly sat up straight, with a look of reverence on his face, and said slowly:

    “That empress’s name is Linglong!”

    ??The darkness of the sky, the tall black trees entangled with each other, the human and animal bones that can be seen everywhere in the forest, and the phosphorescence flashing among the white bones, these are all Jin Ping'er is facing now.

    Since she tracked the lich and entered the mysterious and gloomy world of Shiwanda Mountain, after trekking through two dangerous mountains, she entered a vast black forest, and what appeared in front of her was this scene.

    This is her third day in the black forest.

    The seemingly endless darkness ahead seemed as still as solidification. Jin Ping'er's charming face couldn't help but feel a little anxious.  She took a step, but there was a soft sound under her feet. Looking down, she saw a white human skull rolling aside on the ground. She didn't know how many years he had been dead here?

    Jin Ping'er sighed and said??Sweep the skull aside with a flick of the finger.

    Although she was mentally prepared before entering the Shiwan Mountain, Jin Ping'er still didn't expect that this place would be so weird and dangerous.  Not to mention the highly poisonous miasma everywhere, if you are not careful, you may die unexpectedly.  Along the way, she actually encountered many unheard of monsters. It would be inappropriate to call them monsters. Most of these things seemed to have mutated from certain kinds of beasts, such as tigers and leopards fused together, pigs and bears fused together, etc. But looking at  It's not like the smarter alien races like the fishmen I've seen before.

    However, although these monsters are ferocious, they are only relatively easy for ordinary people to deal with. For Jin Ping'er, who is from the Hehuan sect of the demon sect, they are not difficult to deal with, so she was relatively relaxed along the way. However, the ubiquitous poisonous miasma here made her  I am on tenterhooks every day and dare not relax for a moment.

    And the lich she was following from a distance didn't seem to expect that anyone would follow him to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. So up to now, Jin Ping'er has not lost him, but the evil dragon beside the lich has.  It really gave Jin Ping'er a headache.  No matter how she concealed herself, the evil dragon with extremely keen senses would almost become vigilant if she approached the lich. After several attempts, Jin Ping'er no longer dared to approach the lich.

    Now, Jin Ping'er relies on the secret tracking technique of the Acacia sect to chase the lich from a distance. Since they entered the black forest one after another, the lich has never rested for three days and has been moving at the same speed.  Walking through the forest.

    Jin Ping'er has a profound spiritual practice, and three days without a break is still enough for her, but she will feel a little sleepy anyway, and the lich in front of her is almost not human-like, and has been walking at the same speed.

    The flickering phosphorus fire in the black forest is like the flickering light in the darkness, and like the silent eyes in the dark, watching the intruding woman.

    Suddenly, there was a roar in the darkness, and a monster with a pig's head and a bear's body suddenly rushed out from the side and rushed towards Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er frowned, flew up, and waved his bare hand down in the air. A brilliant purple light shone in the darkness.  Flash after flash.

    Purple glow blade!

    The monster rushed past the place where Jin Ping'er was standing just now, and rushed several steps away. Suddenly it let out a weird long howl, and its whole body made a slight muffled sound at the same time. There was a "bang" sound, and blood spattered everywhere. The monster jumped out of its body.  It was divided into two pieces in the middle. After falling to the ground and twitching twice, it remained motionless.

    The blood that flowed out gradually seeped into the earth and turned into a deep color under the dim light of the phosphorus fire in the black forest.

    Before the golden bottle fell to the ground, countless beasts roared suddenly in the darkness ahead, and the original calm was broken in an instant. Like beasts roaring into the sky, one after another appeared in the darkness. In a moment, from behind the flickering phosphorus fire, gradually appeared  Pairs and pairs of eyes, big or small, flashing with fierce light, shining in the darkness.

    Jin Ping'er took a deep breath, and her face seemed a bit paler.

    With a long howl, it suddenly crashed down like a huge river, and the galloping footsteps pierced the dark silence and roared, gradually spreading, surrounding Jin Ping'er in the middle.

    "Roar……"

    At that moment, countless monsters rushed out of the darkness and pounced on the thin body.

    Jin Ping'er's figure fluttered, dodging left and right in the overwhelming herd of beasts. At the same time, the purple light flashed in her hands. Every time she waved, monsters howled and died.  It's just that there were so many beasts and monsters that suddenly came, and the large place was filled to the brim in a moment. Jin Ping'er almost didn't even have a place to stay. By the end, she was already flying on the backs of various strange beasts.  Move around.

    Within a short time, more than twenty monsters had died under Jin Ping'er's purple-gang blade, but Jin Ping'er's trouser legs were also torn open by the monster with several holes.  And in the darkness in the distance, there seemed to be endless monsters pouring out. I really don't know where so many monsters came from in this dark forest.

    Jin Ping'er pursed his lips, knowing that he couldn't get entangled with these ferocious creatures, so he stretched his right foot down a little on the back of a monster with a tiger head and a leopard body, and then he jumped into the air and flew upwards.

    Originally, according to Jin Ping'er's intention, he was not willing to fly out of the black forest. Firstly, doing so would inevitably expose his target, and there seemed to be a poisonous miasma above the forest. Secondly, and more importantly, after flying out of the black forest, he would not be able to fly out of the black forest.  It is even more difficult to track the lich ahead.

    It’s just that at this time, I can’t control that much.  Her body flew straight up. Although the monsters on the ground were ferocious, they didn't seem to be able to fly. Countless monsters crowded on the ground and roared, extremely ferocious and truly terrifying.

    Just when Jin Ping'er was about to fly to the top of the tall trees, there was a sudden strange sound, and the densely tangled black trees suddenly came to life. Countless black shadows rushed from top to bottom among the dark shadows.  Come down, itsThere is even a strong fishy smell mixed with it, and I am afraid it is also highly poisonous.

    Although Jin Ping'er was not frightened, he paused abruptly in mid-air. Where the purple light shone, a purple halo suddenly appeared above his head. A moment later, those black shadows fell down from the sky. When they encountered this purple light, they could only hear  The sound of bursting was endless, and in an instant, more than a dozen black shadows shattered and flew in all directions. Looking from a distance, they were black branches, but there was also extremely smelly black juice splashing in the air.

    Although Jin Ping'er blocked the strange tree that fell from the sky, his body was still hit. Countless monsters on the ground immediately became excited and roared. Many of them even jumped up with all their strength and rushed towards Jin Ping'er.  The body rushed forward.

    Jin Ping'er's face was pale, and she waved her bare hands continuously. The purple light was strong, and it moved from the top of her head to the bottom of her body in an instant. Before her body fell to the ground, the creepy "duh duh" sound could not stop ringing. Within the range of the purple light, more than a dozen people  The monster's body shattered into pieces, blood splattered everywhere, and even Jin Ping'er's body was stained red.

    It’s just the smell of blood that seems to stimulate the monsters around them even more, and in the blink of an eye, countless other monsters pounce on them.  Jin Ping'er was already sweating on his forehead, and without any hesitation, he blocked a group of monsters with his purple light blade, floated up with all his strength, and rushed forward with all his strength.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er's situation was extremely dangerous. There were countless ferocious beasts chasing her below, and there were endless strange trees blocking her. She couldn't get up or down, so she had to fly forward in the middle of the woods with all her strength.

    In the black forest, the roars of monsters are already everywhere at this moment, echoing in the distance, the black wind howls, it is a hell on earth.

    Avoiding the sharp claws of the wild beast that jumped into the air, Jin Ping'er cut off an entire black tree blocking the way with one knife and flew through it.  What appeared ahead were more monsters and endless demon-like black trees

    I don’t know how long it took to fight and run forward like this. Just when Jin Ping’er felt that he was gradually losing his strength, suddenly a glimmer of light appeared in the originally dark front.

    Jin Ping'er was overjoyed and mentally shocked. The purple light blade burst out with light, slashing down a huge gray wolf that jumped from the ground, and flew there with all his strength.

    The shadows danced like demons roaring. Countless black trees pressed down from mid-air. Jin Ping'er was surrounded by purple lights. Along the way, we saw animals killing animals and trees being cut down. Those who were killed were flesh and blood flying everywhere. Ghosts cried and wolves howled, and the force was so strong.  She was able to find a way out of this strange and unpredictable black forest.  Behind her, there were broken branches and beast corpses everywhere, with blood and black juice splashing all over the sky.

    When she rushed out of the dark forest, this originally charming woman was covered in blood, like a bloody person, and was indescribably hideous and terrifying.

    However, when she saw her surroundings clearly, her expression changed even more as she was breathing heavily.  What she was standing on was a cliff, just a huge rock exposed in the black forest. Under the rock, clouds and mist were floating, and the light from the sky was shining through, as if there were strange colored lights flowing.

    Jin Ping'er only took one look and knew that those colorful clouds were the most poisonous miasma, killing anyone who caught them.  At this moment, in the black forest behind her, the roars of countless monsters sounded again, right behind her.

    Jin Ping'er gritted her teeth, and tightened her hand on the purple light blade. She turned around, only to feel a buzzing above her head. She could hardly stand and even shook her body a few times.  She hadn't had much rest these past few days, and today she was facing countless ferocious beasts and demonic trees, which made even an iron man extremely strenuous.

    She was shocked in her heart, and the thought of "Am I actually going to die here" flashed across her mind. She couldn't help but secretly regret that she shouldn't have taken the risk to pursue him after discovering the mysterious relationship between the lich and Shangguan Ce.  But the next moment, she suddenly discovered that although the monsters were still roaring and roaring, even standing where she was, she could vaguely see monsters jumping and jumping in the dark forest, extremely angry, but for some unknown reason, those monsters actually  Not one of them came out of the dark forest.

    Maybe, they are foreign objects that do not exist in this world, so they can only live in that strange forest

    This discovery made Jin Ping'er finally breathe a sigh of relief, and under the light, the black demonic trees seemed to have solidified, and they no longer made any attacks on her.

    Standing on the rock, he felt the faint smelly mountain wind blowing from the cliff behind him. Jin Ping'er's body softened and he sat down dangerously.

    The wind blew her clothes, and she realized that her body was covered with dirty animal blood. No matter what, Jin Ping'er was a woman after all. This discovery made her feel sick, and she quickly lowered her head to tidy up.

    Suddenly, in the dark forest, a huge roar burst out, instantly suppressing the sounds of countless roaring monsters.Before Jin Ping'er could raise her head to check, a huge black shadow jumped out from the dark forest and rushed toward her.

    Jin Ping'er felt that the whole sky suddenly darkened, and she was enveloped by the black shadow. She screamed and subconsciously blocked the purple light blade above her head.  The purple light of the purple blade had just emerged, and the black shadow had already pounced on it. A powerful force came like an overwhelming force, and Jin Ping'er's body was sent flying out. People in mid-air could already see blood spurting out of her mouth.

    I saw her body tumbling in the air. After a few times, she flew out of the rocks under her feet and fell down. The mountain wind roared, and her shadow was lost in the blink of an eye.

    "Roar!"

    With a low roar, the black shadow fell to the ground, and it turned out to be the evil dragon next to the Lich. At this moment, it could be seen with its bloody mouth open, and a pair of fierce eyes shooting in all directions, and the monsters in the black forest seemed extremely  Afraid of this evil dragon, there was no more movement at this time, and all of them actually ran away quietly.

    The black shadow shook, and the lich in black slowly floated out from the dark forest, passed the dragon, and came to the edge of the cliff. The huge dragon slowly followed him.

    The Lich leaned forward and looked down the cliff. He saw faint ripples in the colorful cloud. Apparently something had fallen. He turned back, nodded slightly, and patted the evil dragon's body.

    The evil dragon roared.

    The Lich let out a cold laugh and floated into the dark forest without looking back. Just as the evil dragon was about to follow, he suddenly stopped and glanced towards the cliff, but there was silence there and nothing happened.

    The evil dragon had a pair of fierce eyes. He paused for a while, then finally turned his head and ran in the direction of his master.  A "whispering" sound sounded in the black forest, and then gradually became deeper and deeper until it disappeared.

    The mountain wind blew up, picking up the fine dust on the ground and covering up the remaining traces of blood, as if nothing had ever happened here.

    After a long time, there was a sudden low sound, a purple light flashed by the cliff, and a figure rolled up from under the rock, it was Jin Ping'er.

    As soon as she landed on the ground, she immediately gasped for air. Her face, which was originally as white as jade, had red bloodshot eyes hanging from the corners of her mouth, obviously she had been badly hurt.  On the right side, the purple light gradually shrank and returned to her sleeve.  But her eyes were looking towards her left hand. At some point, a strange-shaped knife suddenly appeared on her left hand. The back of the knife was zigzag-shaped, the shape of the knife was clumsy, and the thick and short blade glowed with a cold light, clearly visible.  Two words are engraved on the ground──

    Killing!

    Jin Ping'er slowly raised his head and glanced in the direction where the lich and the evil dragon were leaving. There was silence in the black forest.  She stared for a long time, as if thinking about something. After a while, her eyes returned to the strange knife in her hand.

    There seemed to be a strange light turning quietly in her eyes. The mountain wind blew by, and she could vaguely hear her whispering to herself softly.

    "A monk who kills animals"

 Text Chapter 9 Farewell

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qilidong, Miao altar.

    It’s a new day, and the sunlight shining on the altar platform seems to have a brand-new flavor.  Gui Li and Xiao Bai stood on the platform in front of the altar halfway up the mountain, looking at the land ravaged by war at the foot of the mountain.

    Among the ruins that can be seen everywhere, Miao people are coming in and out. From a height, they look like ants busy working for their homeland.

    Xiaobai sighed, turned to the ghost standing next to him and said: You have to think about it, the monsters in the mountain are not so easy to deal with!

    Gui Li’s expression remained unchanged and he said: I’m not afraid of death anymore, so what else am I afraid of?

    Xiao Bai shrugged his shoulders, smiled slightly and shook his head. At this moment, there was a strange squeaking next to them. The two turned to look, but it was Xiao Hui running over, but his running posture was a bit weird.

    After a moment, the two men's eyes unexpectedly fell on the monkey's hands at the same time. Xiao Hui had one in each hand, and he was carrying a big bag on both sides, which was the big wine bag used by the Miao people to hold wine.

    Gui Li was stunned for a long time, then slowly turned his head to look at Xiaobai. Xiaobai smiled bitterly and said: "Don't look at me, I don't know either."

    Xiao Hui quickly ran close and saw that its expression was completely different from the preoccupied expressions of its owner and Xiao Bai. It was obviously very excited, smiling from ear to ear. There was a faint smell of wine, and from the two big bottles of wine in its hand  Dispersed from the bag.  The two wine bags were bulging and seemed to be filled with Miao spirits. It was very different from the previous days when only a small bag remained during the wine fight.

    Yesterday, when Gui Li, Xiao Bai and the great wizard were discussing in detail, the monkey Xiao Hui was really bored staying in that gloomy altar. He has a lively monkey nature and how could he endure it, so he sneaked out quietly.  But Gui Li was so preoccupied at that time that he was surprised and happy, but he didn't even notice that Xiao Hui had left.

    Xiao Hui unknowingly remembered the good wine he drank that day, became addicted to alcohol, and slipped away to Qili Cave at the foot of the mountain.  After the fierce battle, the Miao people's homeland was shattered. It was a busy time, and Xiao Hui looked like just a gray-haired monkey. How could anyone pay attention? After several searches, the monkey found him in the ruins during the chaos.  I bought two large bags of unopened spirits.

    Last night, I don’t know where Xiao Hui hid the two big bags of wine. Early this morning, when he saw that he was about to leave, the monkey ran out and dragged the two big bags of wine back. Apparently he planned to do this.  Enjoyed the delicious food along the way.

    But at this moment, he saw that the faces of his master Gui Li and Xiao Bai were a little strange. Xiao Hui was a little confused. He opened his monkey eyes and looked at the two people. After a while, Xiao Bai covered his mouth and chuckled, and said to Gui Li: Forget it, you agree.  For such a big thing as killing the Miao people, even if you takewell, take two bags of wine from them, it's nothing!

    Before she finished speaking, she laughed first. Gui Li shook his head and slowly turned around. Xiao Hui was left staring at the monkey eyes, looking at Xiao Bai, then at Gui Li, and put down a wine bag.  , with one free hand he scratched his head, looking quite confused.

    Deep inside the altar, Tu Ma Gu, the leader of the Miao nationality, sat opposite the great wizard, with no one else around.

    Tu Ma Gu was silent for a long time, and the great wizard did not speak. There was a suffocating atmosphere in the air.  Finally, Tu Ma Gu's expression changed, and he seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, and said: Great wizard, you are so seriously injured, why do you still have to go with these two Middle-earth people?

    The great wizard sighed softly and said: Didn’t I tell you just now?

    Tuma Gu said bitterly: The Li tribe robbed our sacred weapon, and we risked our lives to get it back. Why should we ask outsiders for help?

    The great wizard shook his head and said: You are wrong.

    Tu Ma Gu was startled and said: What?

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: If it is true that the Li people stole our sacred weapon, I don't have to worry so much, I'm just afraid Oh!

    Tu Nu was confused and said: Great wizard, what do you mean by this?

    The great wizard said: Do you still remember the legend of beasts and monsters that our Miao people have passed down from generation to generation?

    Tu Ma Gu’s expression changed drastically, and he asked in surprise: Is that legend true?

    The Great Wizard smiled bitterly and said: It is true. Empress Linglong sacrificed herself to seal the beast monsters in the Demon Suppression Cave, and she decreed that future generations would never allow the five beast monsters sacred artifacts to return to the Demon Suppression Cave at the same time.  But today, all five sacred artifacts have been lost, which may really be a sign of the resurrection of the beast monster.

    The expression on Tuma Gu's face changed. As the leader of the Miao tribe, he naturally knew the weight of that legend. But after a while, he couldn't help but said: Great wizard, under such circumstances, you can't leave here, just in case  With you here, our tribe will feel more at ease.

    The great wizard shook his head silently and said: With this old life, I can only live for another thirty days at most.

    Tu Ma Gu’s body was shaken.

    The great wizard sighed: In fact, IWhy would I want to leave? If I go, I'm afraid I'm going to die in a foreign land.  But now the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang are divided and their talents are withering. If my prediction is correct, I am afraid that no one can cope with the crisis.  Although that young man from Middle-earth is not old, he possesses special skills. The black stick beside him has such evil and powerful evil that I have never seen before.  But the most important thing is

    He glanced at Tu Ma Gu meaningfully, lowered his voice, and whispered: The most important thing is that the Xuan Huo Jian, known as the essence of all fires, is on his body.

    Tu Ma Gu was shocked and said: What, this thing is not burning incense

    The great wizard showed it with his eyes. Tu Nu knew what he meant and kept silent. However, the look of surprise in his eyes only increased.

    The great wizard said slowly: When he met me for the first time that day, there were strange signs in the stone statue of the dog god behind me, and the holy fire was even more warning, and the two sacred weapons of the beast monster, the black staff and the bone jade, were uneasy. If it hadn't been for suppressing the beast back then,  The supreme sacred object of demons is the Mysterious Fire Mirror, and there is no other.  As for how this sacred object was lost from the Incense Valley, I don't know.

    Tuma Gu remained silent.

    The great wizard paused for a moment, then continued: Then while I was talking, I deliberately told the origin of the Xuanhuojian, and the two people were really surprised.  Especially when they talked about the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array, their expressions changed drastically. They must have been closely related to this magic weapon array.

    Tuma Gu let out a long breath. It was obvious that these words were something he had never thought of before.

    The great wizard said calmly: You also know that the legend passed down by our Miao people from past generations is that only the Xuanhuo Jian and the Eight Evil Xuanhuo Array can suppress the beast monsters. Now let’s not say that the Xuanhuo Jian is not in our hands.  The young man snatched it from his hands, but no one could drive it, and no one knew about the mysterious Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array.  Therefore, in this situation, that young man is actually our only hope for all sentient beings in southern Xinjiang. Even if I die in a foreign country, I will go with him. I just hope that I can save his friend's life before I die.  For this reason, he will help me, the Miao people, in the future.

    Tuma Gu’s lips trembled slightly, and there were deep wrinkles on his old face. Unknowingly, a few tears quietly leaked out.  Facing the great wizard, he slowly leaned down and put his head on the cold ground.

    The great wizard smiled, with a somewhat desolate look on his face, and said: You don’t have to worry about me after I leave. If that young man is willing, he will send my bones back to his hometown in the future.  Everything here depends entirely on you.

    Tu Ma Gu did not raise his head, and in a low voice with a hint of sobs, he said: Great wizard, don't worry.

    The great wizard said leisurely: If I go, I will die, which is nothing.  But you are in southern Xinjiang, and there are fierce waves in the coming days. The other four tribes do not know how high the sky is. Seeing the Miao tribe losing power, I am afraid that it will inevitably add insult to injury. And in the mountains of 100,000, beasts and monsters may resurrect at any time, and catastrophe is coming. You shoulder a heavy burden.  Take care of yourself too.

    Tu Ma Gu gritted his teeth and agreed.

    The great wizard stood up slowly, glanced around, and suddenly said: If the situation is really critical in the future, although Qilidong is the place where our Miao people have lived for generations, it is not impossible to abandon it. As long as people are here, there will be something in the future.  hope.

    Tuma Gu’s face turned a little pale, and he said slowly: Yes.

    The great wizard sighed and walked out slowly.

    When the rickety figure, supported by Tu Ma Gu and followed by Gui Li and Xiao Bai, came down from the mountainside altar, not many people noticed.

    But following the sound of footsteps, the figure of the great wizard who had not appeared on the streets of Qilidong for who knows how long was finally noticed by the Miao people. With the shouts of surprise, more and more Miao people dropped their hands.  Work gathered together.

    The great wizard smiled and waved to the Miao people around him, but he never stopped and walked towards the exit of Qili Cave.

    Finally, the Miao people gradually felt that something was wrong. Among the crowd, some people began to shout loudly in Miao language. Although Gui Li and Xiaobai couldn't quite understand what they were saying, they knew what the Miao people were shouting.

    The great wizard's face seemed a little sad. On his face covered with vicissitudes of life, the smile gradually disappeared and was replaced by a clear sadness.

    But he remained silent.

    ????????? Just wave.

    Walk away slowly.

    Tuma Gu also stopped and stood at the front of the crowd, silently staring at the rickety back.

    The crowd was now screaming and crying, many people were panicking, and more people had knelt down towards the old man who was walking away.

    Gui Li, who was walking behind the great wizard, silently looked at the old man, and was shocked to find that tears were flowing down his face at some point.

    &nbsp; Finally, when we reached the passage leading to the outside of the valley, the cries from behind could be heard throughout the valley.

    The old man's body began to tremble slightly. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at this land, this valley, this sky

    The Miao people in the distance exclaimed, and many people jumped up from the ground in surprise.

    However, the next moment, the great wizard closed his eyes tightly, as if he wanted to engrave everything in this land in his heart, frowned, and turned around again.

    There was sudden silence in the valley.

    Countless looks, as if shouting silently behind you!

    The muscles on the great wizard's face trembled slightly, he slowly stepped out and disappeared into the passage.

    There was silence in Qili Cave.

    After a long time, I don’t know who was the first to cry. For a moment, there was a sound of mourning in the entire valley.

    One hundred thousand mountains.

    After passing through the black forest and over seven dangerous mountains, you will find a high mountain surrounded by black air all year round and howling by the wind.  And under this bare mountain without a tree or a blade of grass, there was a huge hole.  The entrance of the cave is three feet high and five feet wide. A sinister wind howls out of it all year round, mixed with sharp and abnormal sounds, as if some furious soul is roaring endlessly.

    In the middle of the cave entrance, there is a stone statue standing upright, life-size. It looks like a beautiful woman, facing the depths of the Demon Suppressing Cave, standing silently.  The howling and cold wind blows on the stone statue all year round, making a low sound, just like the fragile wooden board that blocks the wind and rain in a violent storm.

    However, she seems to never back down!

    A lich dressed in black is standing in front of this stone statue, staring silently.

    The evil dragon next to him seemed to be particularly afraid of this stone statue. He subconsciously moved away, looked around for a while, screamed, let go of his four legs, and ran up the mountain.  Soon after, it disappeared into the black air.

    The cold and biting wind blew the lich's black clothes. In this desolate scenery, this person seemed to gradually become ethereal, with a hint of unreality.

    He just kept looking at it for a long time, so long that even Jin Ping'er began to wonder whether the man in black had also turned into a stone statue.

    After narrowly escaping from the dark forest, he unexpectedly found a killing knife inserted deeply into the rock crevice under the cliff. Jin Ping'er vaguely guessed that the general of the Ghost King Sect had killed the monk earlier than himself.  Entered here?

    "It's just that although the killing knife is there, the killing monk is nowhere to be seen. The magic weapon is still there. The danger can be imagined. I'm afraid that most of the killing monks have met with something unexpected.  In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, there is really an opportunity to kill at every step.

    "But after Jin Ping'er pondered, he still secretly followed the lich's footsteps.  Along the way, she learned that the lich had special powers, so she became even more cautious, not daring to be careless at all, nor to approach the black-clothed monster and the evil dragon at will. In addition, the lich probably thought that the person following behind him had died in the dark.  In the forest, Jin Ping'er didn't even notice Jin Ping'er behind him, and just let Jin Ping'er follow him all the way to the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave.

    At this moment, Jin Ping'er was lying behind a hill in the distance, looking at the black figure from a distance, and couldn't help but start to wonder if the man in black wanted to stand in front of this woman's stone statue for the rest of his life?

    Since arriving at the Demon Suppressing Cave, the Lich has been staring at this stone statue motionless for more than four hours.

    Just when Jin Ping'er was about to close her eyes and fall asleep out of boredom, the lich's figure finally moved.  Jin Ping'er was refreshed and looked carefully.

    The lich in black seemed to have finally made a decision after a long period of contemplation or struggle. He silently bent down towards the stone statue of the woman and bowed respectfully.

    From a distance, Jin Ping'er saw the lich and whispered something to the stone statue, but he was too far away and couldn't hear it at all.  Then, the Lich's body slowly turned around and floated towards the depths of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave.

    Jin Ping'er frowned, and the mystery in his heart became bigger and bigger. There was obviously some great secret in that ancient cave. It was probably the place where the mysterious figure Shangguan Ce mentioned during the conversation with the lich.  But in this extremely remote place with barren mountains and rivers, how could there be such a stone statue of a woman standing right in the middle of the cave entrance?

    And looking at the expression on the Lich's face towards this stone statue, it is clear that he has a close relationship with this stone statue, and I'm afraid there are still unexplainable past events.

    Just when Jin Ping'er saw that the lich was about to disappear into the ancient cave, and was about to lean out and sneak over to take a closer look at the stone statue, suddenly, the lich's body suddenly stopped.Jin Ping'er was taken aback, almost thinking that she had exposed herself in her haste, and couldn't help but feel regretful. When she was anxious, she realized that the lich didn't look back at her at all, and it didn't seem like she had noticed her appearance.

    She felt relieved and quickly hid herself, then secretly poked her head out again and looked in the direction of the ancient cave.

    Under this look, she couldn't help but stare straight.

    Just in front of the female stone statue, at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, a cloud of white air suddenly appeared in the sky, forming a strong contrast with the surrounding black air and wind.  The Lich also stopped and silently stared at the white gas.

    The white energy gathered more and more, and gradually condensed and took shape, turning into a human shape. Looking from Jin Ping'er, it was a tall man, holding a giant sword in his right hand and a large shield in his left hand.  His body was completely composed of white air, swaying in the cold wind, but his body movements and even the expression on his face were completely visible.

    Jin Ping'er was stunned and speechless, took a breath of cold air for a while, and whispered to himself: What a Yin spirit!

    She is from a demon sect, and she knows something about such ghostly things: According to ancient legends, only the soul is immortal in life and death.  .  However, there are resentful spirits in the world. They are caused by the three poisons of greed, anger, and ignorance, and are caused by fear, evil, and fear. They are attached to the world, look back on their past lives, and do not want to be reborn. They are Yin spirits.

    When Gui Li was still Zhang Xiaofan, a young disciple of the Qingyun Sect, he and Lu Xueqi fell into the abyss of death in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain. On that ruthless seaside, they encountered countless Yin spirits under the abyss.  It's just that those Yin spirits are all mortal souls. They were killed by the Blood Refining Hall and could not pass away. Although they were killed when ordinary people met them, in the eyes of cultivators, they were not powerful monsters. Therefore, Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were still struggling to survive before they could achieve Taoism.  for a long time.

    The Yin spirit that Jin Ping'er saw was by no means an ordinary Yin spirit, but the rarest evil spirit in the legend.  Most of these souls were people with advanced spiritual practices during their lifetime, but after death, due to some extremely deep anger and obsession, they gave up the past life and were willing to protect something and become a desolate wild ghost, wandering in the world.

    Such evil spirits are already quite advanced in nature, and they possess ghost powers after death, making them even more ferocious. Ordinary cultivators are no match for them. It can be said that they are ferocious ghosts that are unique among ten thousand.  It's just that people in cultivation tend to take the afterlife more seriously than ordinary people, and rarely give up the afterlife. That's why evil spirits are so rare. Jin Ping'er was really shocked when he suddenly saw them.

    But looking over, the black-clothed lich didn't seem to show any surprise. Facing the evil spirit blocking his path, he just slowly looked up.

    The evil spirit's body made of white gas was extremely tall, almost blocking the entire entrance of the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave. The Lich looked at this evil spirit holding a sword and shield like a god of war, and suddenly sighed.

    Are you finally willing to come out to see me?  He said quietly.

    The evil spirit stared at the Lich coldly. His white aura and the Lich's black shadow were like two extremes that would never compromise.

    You, a traitor who betrayed your mother-in-law, how dare you say this?

    The Lich's body seemed to tremble, and he, who was always unfathomable, was stabbed with severe pain all over his body by such a sentence.

    He looked up at the angry face. For a long time, he remained silent and slowly lowered his head.

 Text Chapter 10 Evil Spirit

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    You get out of the way!  The Lich was silent for a long time and said slowly.

    The evil spirit looked at him coldly and said: Don't you have any regrets in front of the statue of the empress?

    The black clothes on the Lich's body moved slightly again. It seemed that under the black clothes, he was also very excited, but in the end, he did not look back to look at the stone woman.

    I am not wrong, it is the empress who is wrong!  He said harshly.

    Roar!

    The evil spirit roared suddenly and furiously, and the roar was like thunder in the sky and fell instantly to the mortal world, causing sand and rocks to fly from far and near: beast!  You shameless person, how dare you say such a thing!

    Jin Ping'er frowned in the distance and couldn't help but put her hands to cover her ears. From such a distance, she couldn't hear the black and white conversation clearly, but the sudden roar of the evil spirit was almost like  It sounded like thunder in her ears, making her ears buzz.

    In the distance, the Lich’s face is covered with black gauze. You can’t see his expression, but just hearing his voice sounds increasingly desolate and painful: I’m right, I’m right

    He murmured to himself, and he didn’t know whether he was talking to the evil spirit or himself, or maybe he was talking to the stone statue behind him!

    "Heimu, please kneel down in front of the goddess statue to apologize and put an end to your wishful thinking. We will still be brothers. Otherwise, from now on, don't blame me for being ruthless."

    The Lich shuddered, looked up, and said: You, do you still recognize me as your brother?

    yes!  The evil spirit shouted: As long as you give up your obsession, apologize to the statue of the goddess, and wait for the goddess with me, guarding the ancient cave of suppressing demons, you Heimu will always be my brother!

    The black clothes on the Lich were fluttering in the wind, and you could vaguely feel the excitement in his heart. However, after only a moment, his body gradually calmed down, and he became silent.  And the evil spirit looked at him, its original expression of eager anticipation finally turned into a deeper anger.

    You still haven’t looked back?  The evil spirit shouted angrily.

    The Lich’s voice at this moment has completely calmed down, just like his usual tone, he said quietly: I have no way back.

    Roar!  The evil spirit roared, and the huge sword slashed down in the air, swinging in front of the lich. In an instant, sand and soil flew up, and the land far and near seemed to shake.

    Jin Ping'er changed her color because this evil spirit was so advanced that it was beyond her imagination.

    He just looked at the lich without any fear. He looked at the evil spirit coldly and said: Brother

    The evil spirit said angrily: Shut up, I am not your eldest brother!

    The Lich said calmly: Even if you don’t recognize me, I will still recognize you as my big brother forever.  But it was indeed the Queen who was wrong back then, and now, I just want to do her unfinished business for the Queen!

    The evil spirit became even more angry and shouted: Are you crazy?

    The Lich took a deep breath and said: Even if I am crazy, I will do this!

    After saying that, his figure floated towards the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave.  The evil spirit was obviously extremely angry, and with a roar, the giant sword struck down on the Lich's head.  The power of this sword was even more powerful than before. The entire stone wall at the entrance of the ancient cave trembled and looked like it was about to collapse.

    Jin Ping'er saw it from a distance and couldn't help but worry about the lich, but the lich had already submerged into the ancient cave of suppressing demons, and its figure was blocked by the stone wall. Jin Ping'er couldn't see the action of fighting the evil spirit.

    "But in the ancient cave, after the rising sand and stones fell, the evil spirit continued to roar, but the lich had disappeared.

    Only in the deep darkness of the ancient cave, the faint voice of the lich came: Brother, you were a peerless hero before and after your life, but we are all the same people now, so why do you

    The evil spirit roared sharply, and the roar was miserable, as if there was a raging fire burning in the heart and lungs.

    There was silence in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, and it was obvious that the lich had gone far away.

    The evil spirit fell silent. After a moment, he slowly turned to the stone statue at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. The huge white body slowly twisted, and bursts of white gas, like green smoke, wrapped around the stone statue of the woman.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Low sobs, the sadness and vicissitudes of the past life, with a hint of helplessness, quietly echoed between heaven and earth.  And his figure gradually drifted away, slowly disappearing in the black air and wind.

    Calmness returned to the ancient Zhenmo Cave, as if nothing had happened.  Only the stone statue of the woman still stood there quietly, and there was a never-ending cold roar, shouting from the depths of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave.

    The voice seemed to be even more shrill.

    ??Central Earth, South, Huqi Mountain.

    Under the desolate mountains, the main hall of the Demon Sect, the Ghost King Sect, is hidden.The disciples of the Demon Sect were busy coming in and out.

    In the deepest part of this place, in the huge natural cave, the Ghost King stood expressionlessly on the platform, looking at the two ancient beasts in the blood pool below.

    Kui Niu was soaked in blood and motionless, and even his eyes looked dim.  The yellow bird, which was still struggling some time ago, seemed to be suppressed by some strange force at this moment, and its spirit was also exhausted. It was quietly soaked in the blood and stopped moving.

    The Fulong Cauldron hanging alone in mid-air shimmered with red light and rotated slowly, projecting red light curtains that covered Kui Niu and the yellow bird.

    The strong smell of blood filled the cave.

    The black shadow suddenly flashed, and the most mysterious Mr. Ghost in the Ghost King Sect flew up and appeared next to the Ghost King.

    The Ghost King looked at him and said: What's wrong?

    Mr. Ghost's appearance is somewhat similar to that of the mysterious Lich who appeared in southern Xinjiang. They are both dressed in black and covered with black gauze. However, his voice sounds a bit older.

    At this moment, I could only see his black gauze moving slightly, nodding slightly, and said: It's almost done, Kui Niu surrenders, and the yellow bird can return to the formation after not leaving for three days.  The Four Spirit Blood Formation is already half in shape.

    The Ghost King did not speak and nodded slowly.

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: Regardless of the right path, only half of the power of the Four Spirits Blood Formation is enough to wipe out the Wandu Sect and Hehuan Sect.

    The Ghost King glanced at him and said slowly: What I want to deal with is the Qingyun Sect’s Killing Immortal Sword Formation.

    Mr. Ghost was silent.

    The Ghost King turned around and walked away slowly. At the same time, he said: I will step up my search for the other two spirit beasts. I will leave it to you.

    Mr. Ghost watched the figure from behind as he gradually walked away, a strange light flashing in his eyes, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    After a long while, he turned around, meditating silently, then sighed suddenly, and then flew away towards the blood pool below.

    In the ancient cave, the smell of blood suddenly became strong again.

    The Ghost King walked out of the ancient blood pool cave, walked with his hands behind his back, walked through the long corridor, and came to a crossroads. After hesitating for a moment, a trace of sadness seemed to flash on his face, and he turned to the right  Go on that road.

    Along the way, many disciples of the Ghost King Sect encountered them. When they saw the Ghost King, they bowed their heads and saluted. The Ghost King ignored them and just walked slowly over until they reached the end of the road, which was the Ice Stone Chamber.

    He stood in front of the door, his expression as steady as a mountain, but suddenly he seemed much older.  With a low sigh, he pushed open the stone door and walked in.

    A blast of cold air hit his face, and the Ghost King closed the stone door with his backhand.  The Ice Stone Chamber is not big, and the furnishings are extremely simple. There is only an Ice Stone Table in the middle of the stone chamber. Baguio, whose face is so white that there is no trace of blood, is lying quietly on it, with his hands on his chest, holding a golden acacia bell.

    A woman sat silently next to her, staring at her.

    The Ghost King walked up, his eyes fell on his beloved daughter's face, the corners of his eyes suddenly twitched, and even the hands behind his back couldn't help but clenched instantly.

    It’s been ten years, exactly ten years.

    In the past ten years, there has been almost no day when he was not sad for his daughter, so much so that he even deliberately reduced the number of times he visited Baguio to avoid being unable to extricate himself.

    My only and beloved daughter

    His voice also became low and hoarse: Youji, please let Yaoer and I stay alone for a while.

    You Ji slowly stood up, turned around, gave a slight salute to the Ghost King, and then walked out.

    The Ghost King glanced at her figure without saying a word.

    boom.

    With a low sound, the stone door opened and closed, and only the father and daughter were left in the ice stone chamber.

    The Ghost King slowly sat down beside Baguio.

    Yao'er, my father hasn't come to see you for a long time. Are you angry with me? His deep voice echoed quietly in the stone room, carrying endless sadness.

    Only Baguio still lay so calmly and calmly.

    The Ghost King stared at that beautiful face and was stunned. You and your mother look so alike!  Even the tempers are similar.  Do you know, Yaoer

    When your mother passed away, I was not able to see her for the last time, but I know that she entrusted you to me.  For many years, I was afraid of treating you badly, so I never had the shame to go to see your mother under the Nine Springs.  Butbut

    This figure who makes countless people in the world fear and hate, even his voice trembled slightly at this moment, saying what he had said countless times in the past ten years.Dao: How, why are you so stupid

    Baguio was silent, still lying calmly in front of him. There was no trace of pain or sadness on her pale face. On the contrary, there was a faint smile.

    Yao'er the ghost king gave a low cry and said no more.  He just sat quietly, accompanying his only beloved daughter.

    Until, there was a sudden knock on the stone door of the Ice Stone Chamber.

    The Ghost King frowned, and a murderous look flashed in his eyes. In the past ten years, no one except Gui Li dared to disturb him when he was with his daughter.  As for Gui Li, in his eyes, there was always only Baguio, but the Ghost King didn't say anything to him.

    But now that Ghost Li is not here, it is really rare for someone to dare to violate the Ghost King's taboo.  The Ghost King snorted, stood up, gently wiped away the faint tears from the corners of his eyes with his sleeves, and took a deep breath. When he turned around again, he was already the Ghost King who awed countless people.

    He slowly walked to the door, opened the stone door, and walked out.

    Outside the door, there was only one person standing - Qinglong.

    The Ghost King frowned, Qinglong was the head of the four great envoys of the Ghost King Sect, and he was also his right-hand man, and he always relied on him very much.  Moreover, he is always cautious in his actions and will never take any unauthorized action to disturb his time with Baguio.

    It looks like something big happened.

    The Ghost King looked at it with his eyes, and Qinglong whispered: News has been sent back from southern Xinjiang.

    The Ghost King frowned and said: What?

    Qinglong glanced at the Ghost King and said: I heard that Ghost Li has found someone who knows the magic of resurrecting souls, and has taken him back.

    This matter is not trivial. The ghost king who is so calm and cultivated is actually happy. He couldn't help but take a step forward and said: Seriously?

    Qinglong nodded, sighing in his heart, the love between flesh and blood is so deep that no one can let go.

    The Ghost King looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, calmed down his excitement, but his hands were still trembling slightly, and said: Who is that person, and how did Gui Li find him?

    Qinglong said: That man is the great wizard of the Miao ethnic group among the five ethnic groups on the southern border. As for how Gui Li knew that he had the power to revive souls, he doesn't know.

    The Ghost King nodded and said: It doesn't matter to him, as long as he can save Yao'er, that's all. If he can save Yao'er, he can save her I really wish that the great wizard and Gui Li would be here right now.

    How many days have they been gone? How long will it take for them to get here?  The Ghost King asked.

    Qinglong said: This news was revealed by Gui Li himself to our spies in the south.  I heard that it was because the great wizard was seriously injured and unable to fly, so he had to walk slowly.

    The Ghost King was startled and said: Seriously injured, what's going on?

    Qinglong said: I heard that the injury was caused by the internal fighting among the five tribes in southern Xinjiang. In addition, he hesitated and said: It seems that Gui Li also suffered a serious injury, and the injury was at the hands of Zhengdao.

    The Ghost King’s eyes narrowed and he said: What’s going on?

    Qinglong shook his head and said: The specific situation is not clear yet. The area in southern Xinjiang has always been where the power of Fenxiang Valley lies. It is difficult for our people to get in. I'm afraid we have to wait until Gui Li comes back to ask more about the detailed situation.  However, in the south, the second child, Bai Hu, was always in charge, and he was the one who sent this news back.  But in his words, it seems

    The Ghost King said coldly: What did Bai Hu say?

    Qinglong was silent for a moment and said: Bai Hu mentioned that there was another charming woman who came back with Gui Li.

    The Ghost King’s expression changed.

    Qinglong glanced at the Ghost King and continued slowly: In addition, Bai Hu also specifically mentioned in the message that the monkey next to Ghost Li seemed different.

    A cold light flashed in the Ghost King's eyes. After a while, he slowly said: "Three-eyed monkey, has your spiritual eyes been opened?"

    Qinglong was silent and did not speak.

    Outside the Ice Stone Chamber, it suddenly became quiet. The Ghost King slowly turned around and his eyes fell on the stone door.  His eyes seemed to have penetrated through the thick stone door and saw the peaceful woman.

    Yaoer, are you looking at your father

    The Ghost King recited something like this in his heart.

    One hundred thousand mountains, the ancient cave of Zhenmo.

    Jin Ping'er moved quietly, approaching the entrance of the mysterious and gloomy ancient cave.

    At this moment, the lich has been in for a long time, and the evil spirit has disappeared and has never appeared again. The entire entrance of the ancient cave is cold and silent, only the dark wind blowing from the ancient cave of suppressing demons is still whistling.

    Gradually, Jin Ping'er approached the stone statue of the woman.  She approached cautiously, and everything was quiet untilWhen he walked three feet in front of the stone woman, there was only the sound of the wind and no movement at all.

    Jin Ping'er suddenly felt as if he could hear the sound of his own heartbeat.

    She calmed down and looked around carefully, especially at the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. It was pitch black and bottomless, like a terrifying demon hidden in the darkness.  With a vicious mouth, it roared endlessly.

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, and intuitively felt that the evil energy was soaring in the darkness, causing her blood to rush back, which was really uncomfortable.  But at this moment, her curiosity was far greater than the others. The female stone statue was really a mysterious existence in her heart. No matter what, she wanted to take a good look at the stone statue.

    The next moment, her eyes fell on the stone statue.

    This is a beautiful woman!  Jin Ping'er recited this sentence softly in her heart.

    The graceful eyebrows lay thinly across her eyes, and the melon-like face had slightly hard lines.  Her lips were pursed and her eyes were determined, as if she had finally made up her mind after a thousand hardships.  But her face and expression were strangely gentle, a little sad, and a little bitter.

    Can tens of millions of years of wind and frost erase the beauty of the past?

    You stand alone in the years, and for whom?

    Jin Ping'er watched silently, and slowly stretched out her hand to touch the stone statue of the woman. She didn't notice that behind her, from the moment her hand touched the stone statue, white energy suddenly emerged, gradually condensed, and gradually gathered into the human form.  The evil spirit appeared.

    Under the hands, it turned out to be rough stones. The scars caused by countless years of wind, cold snow, wind and rain seemed to be revealed one by one under Jin Ping'er's white hands, from the stone statue to the palm of her hand.  In her heart.

    What kind of woman is this woman?

    Jin Ping'er seemed to be crazy, deeply attracted by the woman's stone statue.

    Behind the back, the evil spirit had fully appeared, with an angry look on its face. The huge sword was raised high, and with a sudden shout, it was slashed down!

 Text Chapter 11 Resurrection

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The darkness is endless, and only the sound of the howling wind becomes more and more shrill.  The lich walked in the dark corridor of the ancient cave of Zhenmo, like a ghost heading towards the Nine Netherworld.

    The ancient cave became wider and wider as we walked, but the surrounding darkness became deeper and deeper.  Walking on this cold and terrifying road, the lich could even close his eyes and walk forward.

    For many years, he has been wandering here alone, and now, he finally wants to change his destiny with his own hands.

    Perhaps, there is also the fate of countless people in the world.

    The dark wind roared, right in front of him!

    A little light suddenly lit up in front of him. Although the light was so dim, it was particularly eye-catching in the darkness.

    The lich stopped.

    The dim light flickers gently in the darkness, flickering on and off uncertainly, like a call, like a temptation, like a longing, like a ridicule

    The wind blew his black clothes, just like countless years past when he stared at that place.

    Many years ago, he was standing here as well, but at that time, there was a brother beside him, and in front of him, there was a figure that was thin but seemed to be able to block the world.

    But now, he is the only one standing alone.

    "Your Majesty" He lowered his head slightly and called in a low voice.

    Then, he floated forward, towards the dim light, as determined as a moth.

    With the dim light flourishing, the dark wind in the ancient cave suddenly became fierce.  There was only a little light, which slowly spread out from there, slowly illuminating the surrounding area.

    On the uneven ground, decaying bones fell everywhere, including those of people and beasts.  The huge cave wall and the hard rock showed countless dense and criss-crossing cracks under the dim light, as if they had been torn apart by life, which was shocking.

    In the darkness, there was a voice, just in the deepest part of the dim light, echoing gently with an icy chill.

    "You're back……"

    The ending sound is very long, echoing among the rock walls of this ancient cave.

    The Lich did not speak. He just stood in the light for a moment. Then, he stretched out his arm from the black clothes. In his hand was a black staff inlaid with bone jade.

    "Roar!……."

    A roar, suddenly like thunder, boiled in the ancient cave.  The surrounding darkness retreated instantly, and in the depths of the dim light, a dazzling light flashed in the blink of an eye, like countless tentacles of the devil, shouting and howling towards the lich and towards the two holy weapons.

    Even the tens of thousands of years old stone walls of the surrounding ancient cave began to shake at this moment, with large and small rocks falling down one after another.

    The howling and shrill wind sounds like longing, heavy breathing at this moment.

    "Do you still remember the appearance of the empress?" The Lich looked at the dazzling light with teeth and claws right in front of him, and suddenly said this quietly.

    In the strong light, the flickering light seemed to suddenly freeze.

    The lich was dressed in black, making a sound in the strong wind.

    Even his voice sounded so erratic: "Her stone statue is still standing at the entrance of the cave outside"

    Deep in the light, there was no sound, only the flexible light, illuminating the lich's figure in and out.

    The Lich said nothing more and slowly floated up into the depths of the light.

    An open flat land suddenly appeared. This place was completely different from the outside. Most of the hard stone walls were intact, but above the ground, there were many huge skeletons, and most of them were intact. When counted, there were as many as thirteen.  .

    These thirteen skeletons of different shapes and exuding demonic aura are arranged in a circle at varying distances, all facing in and out, as if they are guarding something.  There seemed to be a cold gaze in the dark and empty eye holes.

    As the figure of the lich suddenly appeared and began to approach this strange circle, suddenly, a sour "哓哢" sound appeared in the cold wind. On top of these white bones, several heads began to rotate.  Slowly turned around and looked in the direction of the lich.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of nowhere, the Lich didn't seem to care about these terrifying skeletons.

    That is the center of the circle surrounded by thirteen bones.

    A life-size white skeleton lay quietly on a white jade stone platform that was only three inches high. Different from the skeletons around it, this humanoid skeleton was still covered with silk. It was unknown how many years it had passed.  Under the dim light, the color of the silk was still extremely bright.

    &nbsp; And all the bright light around here, and even the howling wind, are emanating from this white skeleton.

    The lich slowly floated closer to the white bones.

    The light flowed, and the strange light lasted for a while, as if there were two eyes watching him from somewhere.

    Around him, all thirteen white bones suddenly made a "哢哢" sound, almost as if they were resurrected together, their heads turned, and their deep eye holes stared at the lich.

    The next moment, the piece of silk rose into the air and floated in the air.

    As if there was a silent roar, a dazzling light shone out from under the silk in an instant, whizzing away in all directions like an unstoppable arrow from the string.

    "Woo!" With a sound, the Lich even felt the light rushing past his ears with surging demonic power.

    The violent sound of wind, mixed with a sinister sneer, began to echo in this ancient cave.

    Those thirteen skeletons suddenly raised their heads together and roared toward the sky!

    Under this strange atmosphere, the lich slowly fell down in front of the bones.  In the white light, it was very clear that there were five broken places on the life-size skeleton, namely on the right hand, left ankle, throat bone, skull, and his entire spine was missing.

    At this moment, reflecting the light emitted by the bones, there is a white bead on his right hand, a jade plate on his left ankle, and a ring on the broken throat.

    The Lich slowly pulled out the bone jade embedded in the black staff bit by bit, and then gently placed it on the white bone's head.  There happened to be a small broken hole in the middle of the forehead, and the bone jade was put in just right.

    In the darkness, there seemed to be a voice calling from a distance.

    The Lich's body suddenly trembled, and his whole body shook. The light was reflected in his eyes, like two burning white flames.

    Whose soul and body is burning in the flames?

    He seemed to have shouted softly, but no one heard clearly what he said.  The next moment, he placed the black staff in the middle of the white bones, at the spine.

    Suddenly, everything stopped.

    The howling wind stopped, the dazzling white light disappeared, and the darkness, like the raging waves of the boundless sea, silently rushed up and drowned everything!

    Who is waiting silently in the darkness?

    The deepest darkness, or the dawn of fantasy?

    Everything calmed down, like the desolate silence that has not changed since ancient times. The bones stopped shouting and became silent.

    A voice sounded quietly in the deepest depths of darkness and silence!

    "boom!"

    "boom!"

    “Bang bang!”

    ……

    That was the sound of the heartbeat, filled with new vitality. The surroundings were still dark, but the magical sound of the heartbeat gradually amplified, and slowly, the sound of gurgling water began to flow.

    No, it’s not the sound of water, it’s the rushing blood, roaring out from the heart, dancing wildly in the darkness with endless joy and unstoppable momentum.

    After sleeping for countless years, after the endless coldness, there is warmth again!

    Who is it, breathing quietly in the darkness?

    The rushing sound is getting more and more violent, like the cry of resentment condensed by the imprisoned soul for thousands of years. Every drop of reborn blood is filled with madness and unruliness!

    Slowly, strange noises began to sound around, the solid stone wall shook again, and the bones in the darkness screamed again, welcoming the reborn demon.

    There is only the lich, his figure disappearing in the darkness, feeling the invisible but dancing demon in front of him, feeling the resurrected soul and flowing blood.

    That feeling almost swallowed him up

    "boom!"

    There was a loud noise, and the huge force smashed a big hole into the hard ground. The golden bottle flew upside down, narrowly avoiding the sneak attack from behind, and his face couldn't help but turn pale.

    The stone statue woman just now seemed to have magic power, attracting all her spirit and soul, and she completely forgot about the things outside her body. However, when the wind suddenly sounded above her head, the instinct she had cultivated for many years suddenly woke her up, almost  He rushed out at the last moment, and was lucky enough to come back with his life.

    Jin Ping'er was still gasping for breath when suddenly there was a loud roar of wind behind him, and the evil spirit followed him like a cone attached to bones. It was clear that his body was only made of invisible white air, but the huge sword and shield in his hands looked like children's toys.  Generally, it is light and heavy.

    Jin Ping'er knows how powerful he is, but he doesn't dare toThen, with a flash of his body, he hurriedly hid back. With these two swords, the evil spirit drove Jin Ping'er several feet away from the entrance of the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave.

    As soon as she landed on the ground, Jin Ping'er turned her right hand over, purple light suddenly appeared, and the magic weapon Purple Light Blade was already in the palm of her hand. Facing this fierce ghost, she did not dare to take it lightly.

    It’s just that although she was on guard, the evil spirit drove her three feet away from the ancient cave of suppressing demons, and then did not catch up with her. His invisible body was still floating beside the stone statue woman.

    "Who are you, who dare to come to this land of monsters and dare to desecrate the statue of the Witch Goddess?" The evil spirit stared at the giant copper bell eyes and said coldly.

    Jin Ping'er secretly breathed a sigh of relief, calmed down, and said loudly: "You misunderstood, I didn't mean to offend this empress statue, but when I first saw her, I saw that she was too beautiful, so I couldn't help but touch it with my hands.  Stone statue.”

    The evil spirit snorted and his face softened slightly. It was obvious that he probably knew that this stone statue did have magical powers, but his voice was still as cold as ever and said: "Seeing that you are young and this is your first offender, I will not fight with you."  Don’t care. This is a place of demons and ghosts, not the place you came from, so hurry up and leave!”

    Jin Ping'er frowned. According to her opinion, after following the lich for so long, the most important secret is probably in this ancient cave of suppressing demons. Unexpectedly, there is such a profound evil spirit guarding the entrance of the cave, which is really troublesome.  It's just that if you try to force your way in, you'll probably alert the lich or some kind of monster inside, and it's hard to deal with the evil spirit in front of you.

    She was thinking agonizingly here, and the evil spirit there saw the woman's eyes sweeping back and forth on herself and the goddess statue, and at the same time looking into the depths of the dark cave behind her from time to time. It was obvious that she wanted to attack this cave, and she couldn't help but change her color.

    "Bah!" The evil spirit roared angrily and said: "Little girl, I advise you not to ask for trouble. There is a peerless monster in this cave. If you go in, you will be asking for death. And I guard the ancient cave and will resolutely  We won’t let outsiders in, so you should give up this idea early!”

    Jin Ping'er snorted, how could he give up so easily, and said, "Didn't the man in black just go in anyway?"

    The evil spirit was startled, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said, "Did you follow that person here?"

    Jin Ping'er observed the words, and had some vague guesses about the relationship between the two people, but still continued: "Of course, that guy who doesn't look like a human or a ghost uh, I'm not talking about you, don't be angry!  "Jin Ping'er, who almost spilled the beans, quickly added to the angry spirit, and then said, "The man in black stole the black staff, the sacred weapon of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. By the way, there is also the sacred tool of the Li people on it.  Bone Jade, I just went in, and I also wanted to see what he was going to do"

    Before she could say "what", the evil spirit whose face had changed drastically suddenly let out an earth-shattering roar, forcing Jin Ping'er's words back, and at the same time, her face turned pale with shock.

    "What are you talking about? He has a black staff and bone jade on his body?" The evil spirit's whole body began to tremble violently.

    Jin Ping'er was a little stunned and said, "Yes."

    The evil spirit looked up to the sky and roared with great grief and anger. He suddenly turned around and looked at him. He looked like he was desperately planning to rush into the ancient cave of suppressing demons, find the lich and die together.

    But at this moment, Jin Ping'er and Xi Ling were startled at the same time.

    The dark wind that seemed to never stop blowing from the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave suddenly stopped.

    Between heaven and earth, it was as if something was missing all of a sudden, a special silence.

    The evil spirit instantly turned pale.

    His mouth opened wide, as if he wanted to say something, or as if he wanted to shout with all his strength, but no sound came out.

    Then, he slowly turned around and looked towards the stone woman. Suddenly, his figure was shaken again. His huge body went limp, and he knelt down in front of the stone woman, crying loudly.

    Jin Ping'er was startled. She was born in a demon sect and had seen many strange things in her life. However, it was the only time in her life that an evil spirit with such a high level of spirituality suddenly cried loudly in front of her.  Just look at the extremely sad spirit, and the huge body is trembling constantly. Although it is only composed of white gas, the sadness seems to be vividly presented in front of you.

    Jin Ping'er quietly moved over, but the evil spirit didn't even notice her.  When she moved near the stone woman, and was about to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak into the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, suddenly, her body shook, and when she saw the stone woman, she was also stunned.

    On the cold stone statue, that graceful and beautiful woman.

    Two lines of clear tears quietly slipped from the eyes of the stone statue.

    It turns out that thousands of years of time still can’t erase the deep wounds.What

    Jin Ping'er stood behind the evil spirit in astonishment, looking at this sad stone statue!

    In the cave behind him, there was a low groan in the distance, as if something woke up from a long sleep and uttered the first sentence.

    The dark wind rises again, and the sound becomes even more shrill!

    Even the sky above our heads became dim.

    A bolt of lightning pierced the black clouds.

    A thunder exploded in the sky.

    Thunder and lightning roared, tearing the sky apart in the blink of an eye.  Countless black clouds seemed to be boiling, surging from the sky of Shiwanda Mountain and gathering above the ancient Zhenmo Cave.

    The heavy rain came down, mixed with huge hailstones, and the ground was filled with craters.

    Jin Ping'er was startled, dodging left and right, drifting in the wind and rain.  The evil spirit suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. All the wind, rain, ice and frost seemed to have no effect on him, but his eyes were full of despair.

    "ah!……"

    He looked up to the sky and shouted.

    Amid this desperate roar, a strange roar rang out in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, from far to near, getting faster and louder, until it was deafening in the end.  Jin Ping'er felt a roar in her mind, as if it was about to burst. She couldn't help but change her color, and quickly flew away into the distance.

    And the evil spirit suddenly turned around and blocked his huge body at the entrance of the ancient cave of suppressing demons. He raised his shield and raised his giant sword, with angry eyes and brows. He stood tall without any fear.

    The whistling sound became louder and louder, and in the blink of an eye it had already reached the entrance of the ancient cave.

    Huge thunder exploded in the sky, and the heaven and earth roared, as if all the mountains and the earth of the Shiwan Mountains were shaking together.

    In the wind and rain, the evil spirit looks like a swaying and powerless boat.

    The deep darkness, like a monster with teeth and claws, rushed towards him from the ancient cave.

    The evil spirit roared angrily and charged towards you!

    The giant sword reflected the lightning flashing across the sky and slashed towards the darkness. The black energy was instantly cut through it, but it immediately rushed from both sides, flooding his body at an extremely fast speed.

    The evil spirit shouted, and from a distance, Jin Ping'er still heard the voice: "Empress"

    The next moment, the evil spirit disappeared, and the black energy was like a mountain, gathering desperately at the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave, toward the sky and the earth.

    A flash of red light suddenly flashed in the darkness.

    A figure, a man wrapped in a piece of extremely bright silk, with his back to the direction of Jin Ping'er, slowly fell from the black air, and stood in front of the stone woman.

    Behind him, the black air roared repeatedly, and the shadows shook, as if there were countless demons roaring in ecstasy.

    There was only his back, but it looked a little strange.

    Standing in front of the stone statue, he stood silently in the wind and rain.

    Slowly, he reached out his hand and gently touched the cold stone statue.

    The low voice echoed quietly in the wind and rain, passing through millions of years and countless wind, rain, snow and frost.

    "Linglong"

 Text Chapter 1 Evil Spirit

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Two hundred miles north of "Yongshan County" in Zhongtu is the tall "Huqi Mountain" (Note 1).  Looking up from the foot of the mountain, we can see rocks piercing the sky, abrupt and steep.  It's just that there is no grass or tree on the entire high mountain, and it is extremely desolate.  On the left side of the mountain range, a river emerges from underground springs deep in the mountain and converges to form a river, called "Sheng Shui". It flows northeast. Along the way, there are more and more tributaries, and the river gradually becomes larger. When it reaches three hundred miles away, it flows into  Another big river is "Fenshui".  It has been said since ancient times that there is a kind of blue jade in this river, but no one has ever seen it.

    The main hall of the "Ghost King Sect", one of the three major sects of the Demon Sect, is built in the heart of this high mountain with hard and thick rocks, and few people have ever known it.  Under the leadership of Gui Li, Xiaobai and the Great Wizard finally arrived here after fifteen days of trekking.

    Because the great wizard was too weak, the three of them and the monkey Xiao Hui had no choice but to walk. Gui Li even hired a vehicle for the great wizard to ride on the way.

    The hardships of the long distance made all three of them look sleepy and dusty, but the Great Wizard and Gui Li looked completely different.

    Gui Li’s injuries are getting better day by day, maybe he is a young man!

    On the other hand, the great wizard's complexion was getting uglier and uglier. Compared with the appearance when he just left Qilidong in southern Xinjiang fifteen days ago, he was much more decayed. His face was as gray as ashes. Since entering the mountain road, there was no carriage to ride on.  , even though Gui Li and Xiao Bai were supporting him, he still walked a few steps to catch his breath, his physical strength was really poor.  Gui Li was extremely anxious, and sometimes he couldn't help but be afraid: If he hadn't reached Huqi Mountain yet, if the great wizard who saved his life died halfway, he would really regret it for the rest of his life.

    Fortunately, at noon today, under the warm sunshine, the three of them finally saw the bare top of Huqi Mountain.

    Stopping in his tracks, Gui Li breathed a sigh of relief even though he had not yet reached Huqi Mountain. He turned around and said to the great wizard: "Senior, the barren mountain in front is where we are going. From here we can walk a little further.  We should be able to reach the bottom of the mountain later tonight.”

    The great wizard took a long breath, looked up at the mountain range, smiled a little tiredly, and said: "Don't worry! Young man, before I see your sleeping friend, I still  He won’t die.”

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, then apologized slightly and whispered: "Senior, I didn't mean it"

    The great wizard's old eyes retracted, he reached out and patted his shoulder, smiled and shook his head: "I have no other intention. If it were me, I would be a little more anxious than you."

    Gui Li silently smiled and said: "Senior, we have been walking for a long time. Let's rest here for a while. We will be on our way later!"

    The great wizard looked really tired. He nodded, and with Gui Li's help, he found a fairly flat stone beside the mountain path and sat down.

    "Zhizhi!" Xiao Hui, who had been lying on Gui Li's shoulder, shouted twice, jumped down and landed on the ground.  Along the way, Xiao Hui was the most energetic and never looked tired.

    At this moment, the monkey looked around and saw sparse woods on both sides of the road. After barking twice, he rushed in and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Gui Li glanced in the direction Xiao Hui was going, but didn't care. He turned around and planned to find a stone to sit down and rest.  All the way to today, although the serious injury he suffered in Qilidong was heavy, it did not damage his muscles and bones. He is getting better day by day, but there is still a dull pain in the wound on his right shoulder.  He gently touched the wound on his right shoulder with his hand, and the figure of Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley flashed before his eyes, and he snorted coldly in his heart.

    Just a moment later, behind Li Xun, there was another slim figure, dressed in white like snow

    Gui Li shook his head, feeling confused for a while. Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard Xiaobai's voice suddenly ringing around him: "Why is Huqi Mountain so desolate? I looked at it for a long time, and there's not even a single plant or tree there?"

    Gui Li frowned and said, "This has been the case since I arrived here."

    Xiaobai stood beside him, was silent for a moment, shook his head and said: "When I left here, Huqi Mountain was full of green mountains and lush vegetation. It was completely different from now."

    Gui Li shook his head and said, "Then I don't know."

    Xiaobai sighed, turned around, and said nothing more.

    Gui Li glanced at Xiaobai and knew that she was recuperating here with the fox demon clan thousands of years ago. She had strange feelings for Huqi Mountain, but he didn't know what to say, and given his current state of mind, he didn't want to say more.

    As long as she remembers that Baguio is in that mountain range, and maybe at this time tomorrow, she may be able to regain her life.  When he thought of this, Gui Li couldn't help but his blood boiled all over, and he could no longer think of anything else.

    The three of them rested for a while, waiting for the great wizard to gain some strength.?, Gui Li led the two of them forward. He said he was leading the way, but in fact he was just the great wizard.

    Xiaobai was walking alone, with a calm expression and silence, but he seemed to be gradually becoming familiar with the roads around him.  She also asked Gui Li about the first few crossroads she encountered, or waited until Gui Li took the right path before she followed him.

    Later, it seemed that the memories of the past had begun to awaken in Xiaobai's heart. Naturally, she became the leader, leading the people behind her on the mountain road leading to Huqi Mountain.

    The monkey Xiao Hui, who came back from the woods at an unknown time, had a few more wild fruits in his hand that he didn’t know where to eat.

    Behind Xiao Hui, there is a big wine bag hanging, which was stolen from the Miao people in southern Xinjiang.  Originally there were still two wine bags, but as he drank intermittently along the way, the monkey's drinking capacity actually improved. After the fifteenth day, he actually drank a large bag of strong liquor, and he never got drunk again.

    On the way, Xiaobai saw that the monkey was always dragging the wine bag around, which was really troublesome, so he sewed a cloth strap on the wine bag and let Xiao Hui carry it on his back.  This was good, and Xiao Hui was even more happy, running around carrying a wine bag all day long.

    Three people and one monkey, just like this, amidst the sound of monkeys eating wild fruits, each of them walked forward silently with their own thoughts in mind.

    The sun was setting in the west, and the sky was slowly getting darker. Just before dusk arrived, they finally reached the foot of Huqi Mountain.

    Almost at the same time, the bodies of the great wizard and Xiao Bai were shocked. The great wizard seemed to feel something. He glanced at Xiao Bai standing beside him and whispered: "You feel it too?"

    Xiaobai frowned lightly. With her thousands of years of experience as a spirit fox, this spiritual power and feeling are naturally extraordinary and extremely sensitive.  Almost as soon as she arrived at the foot of Huqi Mountain, she suddenly felt that there was a strong evil atmosphere in this high mountain, under this seemingly ordinary desolation.

    This evil spirit is so strong that even her high moral character cannot help but feel fearful in her heart.  After feeling it carefully, she relied on her keen spiritual power to notice that there seemed to be two other sluggish spiritual powers. Although she was unwilling to accept it, she could only accept her fate and surrender to the evil aura.

    There may be a huge secret in this mountain!

    Xiao Bai, who slowly put away the surprise on his face and returned to his usual expression in a blink of an eye, glanced at the great wizard. He didn't expect that this old man who looked sleepy and dying could actually have such a keen sense. It seemed that the witchcraft of southern Xinjiang was  , it really has its own uniqueness.

    She nodded slowly, lowered her voice, and said, "What a strong evil spirit!"

    The great wizard was silent for a moment and nodded. The two of them looked at Gui Li next to them at the same time, but they saw a strange look on Gui Li's face.

    In his sleeves, the blood-devouring beads on the black soul-devouring soul suddenly lit up, and the blood-red light continued to flow, even the sleeve robe could not block it.

    Gui Li slowly took out the Devouring Soul and raised it in front of him. At the front of the magic wand, the light of the Blood-devouring Bead appeared strangely. Circles and layers of bright red light slowly emitted. The silk on the bead was  The blood vessels became clear one by one and were clearly visible.  And following his wrist, the blood-devouring beads spread waves of cold and slightly exciting breath throughout his body.

    Gui Li looked deeply, looking up at the mountain in front of him, a strange light flashed in his eyes.

    That is a sign that the Blood-devouring Bead is extremely thirsty for blood!

    For him, this is already very familiar.

    The Ghost King himself stood at the entrance of the Ghost King Sect's main hall, waiting to greet him outside a secret door hidden behind a huge rock. It is not difficult to imagine how much he valued the great wizard brought back by Ghost Li.

    After the three of them appeared in front of them, Ghost King and Ghost Li nodded casually as a greeting, then walked quickly to the great wizard, looked at the great wizard up and down, a look of surprise flashed on their faces, and said  : "This master, your body"

    The great wizard smiled faintly and said: "This is the fate of an old and dying man. I came here today just to do my best. As for whether it will succeed or not, it depends on God's will."

    The Ghost King bowed to the ground, made a deep salute, and said in a deep voice: "Master is an expert outside the world, so I won't talk too much about vulgar words. The journey is hard, and it's getting late tonight. Please come to this cave in the mountains for a while."  I've been miserable for one night, so I'll rest and ask the master for advice tomorrow."

    The great wizard nodded. Looking at his expression, he was indeed very tired.

    As soon as the Ghost King waved, someone ran over and helped the great wizard in.  Everyone got out of the way, and a moment later, the great wizard's figure disappeared into the mountain.

    The Ghost King slowly turned around. At this moment, the people standing in front of him were, besides Gui Li, an unusually charming woman behind him.  As for the monkey Xiao Hui, he kept his three eyes open.He wandered around and looked at the people in front of him.

    The Ghost King’s gaze paused on Xiao Hui for a moment, then glanced at Xiao Bai behind Ghost Li, and finally returned to the young man in front of him.

    "Are you injured?" the Ghost King said slowly.

    Gui Li silently just nodded.

    The scene suddenly became quiet. The two men stood face to face, and the atmosphere was a bit strange.  It has been ten years. For ten years, the Ghost King has taught Gui Li carefully, but there always seems to be an invisible deep groove between the two of them.

    Behind the Ghost King stood Qinglong, Youji, and many other disciples.

    Gui Li's gaze slowly swept over, and he recognized many of the faces, because many of them were the ones he had destroyed the small sects of the Demon Sect and brought these forces under the banner of the Ghost King Sect.  At this moment, the elders and others from the original blood refining hall were also standing in the crowd.

    Only the Taoist Taoist Wild Dog is not among them. I wonder if he is still wandering around the world with the fortune teller Mr. Zhou and his grandson?

    The power of the Ghost King Sect seems to be getting stronger and stronger.

    The mountain wind blew by, picking up someone's clothes and making a whistling sound.  Deep in the heart of the mountain, there seemed to be a black shadow, shaking vaguely.

    Gui Li withdrew his gaze. Although he could not see clearly, he knew who the person in the dark place was——Mr. Ghost!

    This mysterious figure seems to be hiding in the darkness forever, hiding behind the Ghost King.

    "Is this girl your friend? Did you bring her back?" The Ghost King asked lightly, with no strange look on his face.

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment and said, "She said she is your old friend and wants to come back to visit you."

    The Ghost King was startled. This answer was beyond his expectation. He couldn't help but look at Xiaobai a few more times, but he couldn't remember when he had met such a woman. He was surprised and said: "This girl, we used to  Have you ever met?"

    Xiaobai took a step forward, sighed, and then smiled: "Is Xiaochi okay? Is she still the same as before, dazed from time to time, looking at a flower and looking silly?"

    The Ghost King was shaken, and a rare look of shock appeared on his face.  Not only him, but also Qinglong, Youji and others who had been following him for a long time changed their expressions at the same time, with expressions of disbelief appearing on their faces.

    The Ghost King stared at Xiao Bai for a long time and said, "Who are you, and how do you know about Xiao Bai?"

    Xiaobai's eyes wandered, looking past the crowd and looking up, he saw the tall and desolate shadow of Huqi Mountain in the dusk, which was a particularly desolate scene.

    How much time slipped quietly between the fingers like sand

    "Do you still remember," she said quietly, "the origin of the name of this mountain?"

    The Ghost King’s eyes lit up and his eyes were piercing, but the look of surprise on his face was even heavier. He said in astonishment: "You are Bai"

    Xiaobai said calmly: "I am a white fox!"

    The mountain wind blew past with a "Woo" sound, picking up the light dust on the ground and flying silently into the distance.

    The secluded stone room is furnished very simply, with tables, chairs, beds, and simple furniture. This is the bedroom of the leader of the Ghost King Sect.

    The only thing that is somewhat conspicuous is the red sandalwood desk placed against the stone wall. There are three thick stacks of books neatly placed on it. There is a white jade pen holder on the table with a small wolf-hair pen. There is still ink on the inkstone next to it.  Dry thoroughly.  A little further away, there is a blue and white brush wash, which is bright and clear, and contains half a basin of water.

    In this way, it is not given elegant style, and there are no one in the imagination of the magic religion.

    The Ghost King and Xiaobai were standing in the room at this moment. Apart from them, there was no third person present.

    On the stone wall on the other side of the room, there is a fine gold painting hanging on the wall. In the painting, a beautiful woman is carefully studying a blooming flower, with a pair of butterflies flying around the lace.  It's just that the woman in the painting looked so carefully and focused, all her energy was focused on the flowers, and she didn't notice the appearance of the butterfly next to her.

    This painting's delicate brushwork and meticulous slow-drawing unique to the gongbi style are fully utilized by the painter. The woman in the painting almost seems to be alive, and her infatuated look at the flowers is even more vivid.

    Xiao Bai looked at the woman in the painting silently. After a long time, he sighed and said, "Your painting skills are really amazing. You can make Xiao Chi's paintings so lifelike. When you see the painting, you feel like you are seeing a real person."

    The Ghost King, who was standing behind Xiao Bai, was also looking at the painting at this time, with tenderness in his eyes that had never been shown in front of outsiders.  He shook his head silently, and after a moment he whispered: "I just wish I couldn't save her!"

    Xiaobai’s eyes did not leave the painting,Youyou said: "I never knew that the person Gui Li wanted to save was your and Xiao Chi's daughter."

    The Ghost King smiled miserably and said: "When the little idiot left, I couldn't catch up with her for the last time. Over the years, every time I think about this, my heart feels like a knife. Now she has left nothing behind, only Baguio But she  Actually"

    Xiaobai said calmly: "She didn't see the wrong person. She was lucky to have chosen you. I think she had no regrets before she died."

    The Ghost King is silent.

    Xiaobai took a step forward and stretched out his gentle fingers. His fingertips gently touched the delicate and beautiful face of the woman in the painting. A faint crystal light gradually appeared in his eyes, with a bit of sadness and a bit of love.

    The monkey Xiao Hui made a strange cry and jumped onto the bed.  Returning to Huqishan Ghost Li's bedroom, which he hadn't seen for a long time, it didn't seem to feel unfamiliar at all. It jumped up and down a few times, then suddenly remembered something, reached out and took the wine bag from behind, pulled out the stopper, and drank again.  He took a swig of strong liquor.

    After a pause, the monkey let out a long breath, narrowed his eyes, and looked happy and satisfied.

    Gui Li stood in front of the bed and looked at the monkey's expression. He was speechless. He slowly shook his head, sighed, turned around and walked to the door, opened the door and walked out, then closed the door behind his back.

    The corridor is deep and extends forward.  He walked slowly in the tunnel in the heart of the mountain. Along the way, everyone who saw him bowed their head in greeting.  But his face was indifferent, and his eyes were only looking forward, as if there was a place calling him.

    After walking around the corner and through the passage, the figures of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect gradually disappeared.  When he came to the familiar ice stone chamber, he only saw a ghostly and silent figure.

    The black veil on You Ji's face moved, and she turned around and looked at Gui Li.

    Gui Li's eyes swept over her black veil and landed on the stone door behind her.  The next moment, he walked over without any hesitation, pushed open the stone door and went in.

    The stone door slowly closed behind him, and Youji's figure remained motionless, standing alone at the door.

    In the stone chamber, on the ice-cold stone platform, in the rising white smoke, a beautiful woman was lying there peacefully, with a faint smile on her lips.

    Gui Li leaned against the stone door. Suddenly, his indifference and strength seemed to have suddenly relaxed, loosening and peeling off bit by bit.  All that was left was a lonely figure, who slowly walked up and sat down next to her.

    "I'm back, Baguio"

    The light smoke floated up from the ice stone platform, making Baguio's body seem to have an unreal feeling.  Her appearance is so beautiful and her smile is so warm. Does it mean that she also knows about this man's return?

    "You are saved, Baguio." His voice was low and slightly trembling, "Ten years, a full ten years."

    "I let you lie like this for ten years. I'm so useless. You will definitely blame me No, no, how can you blame me! The most you can do is just smile at me, right?  "

    There was no answer, just wisps of smoke slowly gathering and separating in front of his eyes.

    "I will definitely save you, Baguio, and you will definitely wake up." He whispered, "We will be together, Baguio, for the rest of our lives, we will be together!"

    The low words dispersed faintly along with the light smoke, floating in this stone chamber, and then gently drifted away, leaving no trace.

    Note 1: "Book of Mountains and Seas. Book of Mountains and Mountains Volume 3. Book of Beishan" Huqi Mountain: Two hundred miles north of Yongshan Mountain in the county, it is called Huqi Mountain. It has no vegetation and is mostly green.  Shengshui flows out of Yan, and flows into Fenshui from the northeast, which contains many green jade.

 Text Chapter 2 Strange Arts

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Fenxiang Valley, secret room.

    A simple screen separated the space of the stone chamber. Shangguan Ce, dressed in gray, stood quietly, waiting patiently.

    After a long time, the old voice of Fenxiang Valley Master Yun Yilan came from behind the screen: "I heard, junior brother, you were tracking the nine-tailed sky fox this time, and your whereabouts were weird, and at the last moment, you suddenly ordered all the disciples to  I withdrew, is this a problem?"

    A faint sneer appeared at the corner of Shangguan Ce's mouth. He could guess who Yun Yilan's words "I heard" came from.  In the entire Fenxiang Valley, apart from himself, only Yun Yilan's most beloved disciple Li Xun could talk to him here.

    But Shangguan Ce didn’t know anything, and just said slowly: “Not bad.”

    Yun Yilan was silent for a moment and said, "Senior brother is very puzzled by this. Could you please teach me?"

    Shangguan Ce faced the screen, bowed slightly and said, "I don't dare. I met a person on the way to track the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, so I ordered all the disciples to turn around immediately and return to the valley to report to my senior brother."

    Yun Yilan's voice was obviously startled, and she said: "Who is it that makes you pay so much attention to me, junior brother?"

    Shangguan Ce slowly spit out two words and said: "Litch."

    Behind the screen, there was sudden silence, and there was no sound for a long time.

    Shangguan Ce stood there patiently. Yun Yilan's reaction was what he had expected.  When he saw the lich that day, he was shocked, which was no small matter.

    I don’t know how much time passed before Yun Yilan’s gentle voice came from behind the screen: “They finally couldn’t bear it anymore.”

    Shangguan Ce couldn't tell what this senior brother was thinking from Yun Yilan's voice.  It was anxiety or shock, he couldn't tell at all.  He stared at the screen and continued: "One more thing"

    Yun Yilan said "hmm", but this time she was a little surprised.

    Shangguan Ce took a deep breath and said: "The lich has captured two of the five sacred artifacts: the black staff and the bone jade."

    "What?" Yun Yilan finally couldn't keep calm anymore and blurted out from behind the screen.

    A sneer flashed through Shangguan Ce's heart, but the expression on his face did not change at all. He said: "It should be that the beast demon found a Li wizard from somewhere, and then passed on his 'Black Fire' magic, and then used it to provoke Miao.  The two Li tribes fought and snatched the black staff bone jade from the Miao altar wizard. Later, the Li tribe wizard wanted to rebel against the beast monster, but the beast monster was already prepared and let the lich kill him with the 'Black Fire Essence Bead'  I killed this man and took back the two sacred weapons."

    Yun Yilan snorted coldly and said: "There are still such people who don't care about life and death!" After a pause, his voice was faintly stern and said, "These sacred artifacts are of great importance, how can you  Don’t take action?”

    Shangguan Ce looked indifferent and said: "When I arrived, the black staff and bone jade had already fallen into the hands of the lich, and there was an evil dragon beside him."

    Yun Yilan was silent for a while, then sighed slowly and said: "God's will, God's will! Our century-old plan was ruined in just one day!"

    Shangguan Ce remained silent.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    The white clouds are floating and the fairy spirit is lingering. This place is like a fairyland on earth. The sound of cranes singing is clear and sweet, echoing in the sky.

    The "Yuqing Palace" that was destroyed in a fierce battle ten years ago has been rebuilt, and it looks magnificent and grand in scale, even worse than it was back then.  Dozens of huge red stone pillars support the pillars, and the roof of the palace is made of yellow colored glaze. Under the sunlight, it is dazzling and brilliant.

    In the center of the top of the palace, it towers like a spire, with jasper rings in the shape of a pagoda. From large to small, there are thirty-six floors from bottom to top. The top is yellow stone, crystal clear.

    The eaves fly out in all directions, with golden dragons and pearls carved on the east, south, west and north sides, and colorful phoenixes flying on the southeast, southwest, northwest and northeast sides. The golden dragons and colorful phoenixes all hold glazed wind chimes in their mouths, which float in the wind and make crisp sounds.  , adding a bit of fairyland.

    Amidst the sound of cranes and wind chimes, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, slowly walked up the stone steps in front of Yuqing Hall.

    From time to time, there were several Qingyun disciples who were cleaning the stone steps nearby. When they saw Lu Xueqi, they all nodded in greeting. Among them, there were one or two young people who had just started and were still relatively young. They were so taken by Lu Xueqi's appearance that they did not dare to look at her again.  , his face turned slightly red and he lowered his head.

    Lu Xueqi returned the greetings one by one, her face expressionless as usual, and she walked towards the towering palace at the end of the stone steps.

    Behind him, there was suddenly a loud "crash" sound, and a dragon-like sound broke through the place.In the silence, Lu Xueqi did not look back. It was the water unicorn, the mountain spirit beast of Qingyunmen, in the cold pool of clear water. It climbed out of the water again and went to the bank of the pool to bask in the sun and sleep in.

    "Everything here is so peaceful and harmonious. Who knew that there was once a young man who came out of here angrily and threw himself into another dirty and bloody world?

    Lu Xueqi walked up the long stone steps, silently glanced at the tall Yuqing Palace, and walked in.

    In the grand hall, light shines in from the open windows in all directions, making it look particularly bright and without any feeling of darkness.  Daoxuan Zhenren, the head of the Qingyun Sect and the number one righteous person in the world today, is sitting on the throne in the main hall with a smile on his face.  Sitting on his lower right was another person, Lu Xueqi's mentor, Master Shuiyue, the first master of Xiaozhu Peak in Qingyun Sect.

    Lu Xueqi was startled. When she returned from southern Xinjiang, she was sent by Master Daoxuan, so she first went back to Changmen Tongtian Peak to report to Master Daoxuan, and then planned to return to the mountain to meet her master, Master Shuiyue. She did not expect that,  Master Shuiyue is actually also at Tongtian Peak.  And looking at the Yuqing Hall, except for Master Daoxuan and Master Shuiyue, there was no one else present. It seemed that they were just waiting for her to come back.

    Seeing Lu Xueqi enter the hall, Master Daoxuan first smiled kindly. Although Master Shuiyue next to him had always been indifferent, he was naturally different from others when it came to his most beloved disciple, and there was also a look of love in his eyes.

    Lu Xueqi walked up, bowed to Master Daoxuan first, and said, "I have met the Master."

    Then she turned around and bowed to Master Shuiyue, but she spoke more casually to her mentor, who was sympathetic to mother and daughter, and said, "Master, why are you here too?"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "I received news yesterday that you were returning to the mountain today, so I sent someone to inform your master of the news. And there happened to be some trivial matters that I wanted to talk to your master about, so I simply invited her over."

    Lu Xueqi responded. Master Shuiyue sat aside and looked at his beautiful disciple. He saw that Lu Xueqi's face was still as beautiful as ever and had no expression. But for some reason, looking at it made her feel  Her face was slightly pale.

    Master Shuiyue's heart moved secretly, and his two beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly without anyone noticing.

    Master Daoxuan didn't have the experience of Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi having been together for many years. He didn't think there was anything wrong with Lu Xueqi at the moment. He just smiled and continued: "Xueqi, this time I went to southern Xinjiang to visit the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun.  How is the matter with the old gentleman going?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, and then recounted her experiences in southern Xinjiang one by one, except that the scene of her late-night farewell to Gui Li in Tianshui Village was hidden.

    Master Daoxuan and Master Shuiyue sat there without saying a word, slowly listening to what Lu Xueqi said.  After hearing this, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, still did not show up. Only Shangguan Ce, Li Xun and others came out to explain. The two of them looked at each other with a strange look in their eyes, but they did not speak.

    Later, when she heard Lu Xueqi talk expressionlessly about the battle in Qilidong of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang, when Gui Li appeared and everyone was fighting fiercely, Master Daoxuan's expression suddenly turned cold, but Master Shuiyue seemed to be thinking more.  At the same time, he also knew his apprentice's thoughts, so he couldn't help but look at Lu Xueqi a few more times, and saw that when Lu Xueqi mentioned that Gui Li was sneak attacked by Li Xun and was injured by the "Sword of the Divine Sword and Thunder Control" she used, her tone of voice was slightly different.  There was no change, but the sad look in his eyes flashed past.

    Master Shuiyue sighed softly in his heart and closed his eyes.

    Master Daoxuan waited until Lu Xueqi finished speaking, then retreated to stand beside Master Shuiyue, glanced at Master Shuiyue, snorted coldly, and said: "Zhang Xiaofan, that evildoer was not eliminated ten years ago, but now he has indeed been raised."  Tigers are infested.”

    Master Shuiyue opened his eyes, glanced at Lu Xueqi beside him intentionally or unintentionally, and said calmly: "This is all dictated by fate and cannot be forced."

    Lu Xueqi’s face seemed a little paler.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment and said, "Judging from what Xue Qi just said, it seems that this person's conduct as a human being has made great progress in the past ten years."

    Master Shuiyue nodded slowly and said: "Zhang Xiaofan was able to use the blood-devouring bead demon power to suck the essence and blood of more than a dozen Li warriors to death in an instant. After being injured by Li Xun, he immediately counterattacked him. Even the famous Fenxiang Valley  Even the Pure Yang Jade Ruler can't resist it. This Taoism is no longer there" She looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "It's no longer beneath Qier and your disciple Xiao Yicai."

    Lu Xueqi’s face was expressionless.

    Master Daoxuan shook his head slowly. Master Shuiyue was startled for a moment and said, "Why, senior brother, do you think I saw it wrong?"

    Daoxuan Zhenren sighed and said: "The evildoer was sneak attacked by Li Xun and was injured by the Divine Sword Controlling Thunder Art. Not only did he not die on the spot, but he was also able to survive."Fly back to counterattack.  I expected that the one who could withstand the power of the True Sword Art must be Tianyin Temple's true method, 'Great Brahma Prajna', and then used my own Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao to break through the magic formation of the True Sword Art. After approaching Xue Qi, Xue Qi said this  The person's eyes are like blood, and the blood-devouring bead magic wand has a strong red glow, which means it must be using the blood-devouring demonic power to control Xue Qi.  From these points of view, he has integrated the three true dharma, and his Taoism is so high that he is probably better than my disciples.  "

    He glanced at Lu Xueqi and said: "It's just that at that time, he was probably exhausted and at the end of his crossbow, so he couldn't hurt Xueqi anymore. Otherwise, Xueqi's divine sword and thunder control skills would be broken, and he would be unable to fight back.  It is really extremely dangerous. Xue Qi, this person seems to have integrated the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Demonology into one body. His Taoism is strange and unpredictable. If you meet this person in the future, be careful."

    Lu Xueqi’s mouth moved, her fingers holding the Tianya Divine Sword secretly clenched and unclenched, and whispered: “Yes.”

    Master Shuiyue looked at her appearance, sighed in his heart, and suddenly said: "Qier, you have worked hard all the way, just go back and rest first. I have something to discuss with your master uncle, and I will go back later.  "

    Lu Xueqi responded and looked at Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan shook his head and smiled and said: "Look at my memory, I am really old and confused. Xueqi, there is nothing going on here. You should go back to Xiaozhu Peak and have a good rest."  "

    Lu Xueqi then walked out, bowed to Master Daoxuan first, and then said to Master Shuiyue: "Master, I'll go back first."

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said, "Go ahead."

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head and responded, slowly retreating out. After a moment, she disappeared from the sight of Master Daoxuan and Master Shuiyue.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment and sighed: "What a Zhang Xiaofan Oh, what a pity."

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "We can't escape the responsibility of the child becoming like this!"

    Master Daoxuan frowned, his face suddenly darkened, and said, "Junior Sister Shuiyue, what do you mean by this?"

    Master Shuiyue looked indifferent, but his tone did not change at all, saying: "It's not interesting. Zhang Xiaofan abandoned the light and turned to darkness. There is something wrong with us."

    Master Daoxuan said in a deep voice: "Could it be that Junior Sister Shuiyue thought what I did back then was wrong?"

    Shuiyue glanced at Master Daoxuan and saw that his face became unusually serious. He sighed and said slowly: "Brother, don't think too much. If it were me, I would do exactly the same thing as you.  . As I said just now, Zhang Xiaofan’s fate was determined by God’s will!”

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a while, and his expression gradually relaxed. However, the atmosphere in the hall seemed to be a little awkward.  After a while, Master Daoxuan said slowly: "You heard it just now. Xue Qi still didn't see Yun Yilan, Valley Master Yun Yilan when she went there. What do you think?"

    Master Shuiyue snorted and said: "That old guy Yun Yilan has always been mysterious and mysterious. I don't know what he is going to do this time. But his cultivation should not be underestimated. In Southern Xinjiang,  After all, there is no one who can harm him. So we don’t have to worry too much, but"

    Master Daoxuan was startled and said: "What?"

    Master Shuiyue looked at Master Daoxuan and said, "You didn't send any other disciples this time. You only sent Qi'er to Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang alone, and you didn't even discuss it with me beforehand!" After saying that, her expression suddenly changed.  He calmed down and sneered twice.

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said: "Junior sister, I told you the reason later, didn't you also have no objection?"

    Master Shuiyue stood up and said calmly: "Although I don't object, my disciple has always been strong and persistent. You know that it is better to have some leeway in everything."

    After saying that, he walked out of the hall without waiting for Master Daoxuan to speak.

    Daoxuan looked at her back, suddenly shook his head, and let out a long sigh.

    ※※※

    Huqishan.

    Ice Stone Chamber.

    From the Ghost King Sect to the Ghost King, Qinglong, You Ji and others were all standing in the stone room. Next to them were Gui Li and Xiao Bai. In the most secluded corner, Mr. Ghost, dressed in black, stood there alone.

    But now, no one has the intention to pay attention to that dark figure. Everyone is nervously looking at the great wizard standing next to the Baguio Ice Stone Platform.

    Gui Li clenched his fists involuntarily. On this occasion, he did not let Xiao Hui follow him.  Looking at the aging figure of the great wizard and Baguio's face in the white mist, his body, which had already been determined as steel, began to tremble slightly.

    It has been ten years, the longing for ten years, the nightmare that has haunted my heart all the time, this hope is now in front of me.

    ??The great wizard's body shook slightly, and everyone behind him moved. Gui Li couldn't help but take a step upward. Even the ghost king, who had always been extremely calm, actually twitched at the corner of his eye.

    The great wizard turned his head and smiled at everyone, saying that he was fine, and everyone felt relieved.

    "After a night's rest last night, the great wizard I saw today didn't seem to look much better than yesterday. On the contrary, he seemed to be getting worse.  Every wrinkle on the old face was deeply embedded, as if it was squeezing out the remaining life from him.

    In the stone chamber, there was only the sound of the great wizard gradually breathing heavily.

    The Ghost King and Ghost Li who were standing next to them looked at each other, and they both saw the vague anxiety in the other's eyes.

    Suddenly, the great wizard stretched out his hand tremblingly, pointing in the direction of the "Albizia Bell" that Baguio was holding in both hands.

    The golden bell stood erected in the white hands, flashing soft light. On the bell body, the old hand that was getting closer and closer was slowly reflected.

    The next moment, the withered hand touched the Albizia Bell, and everyone in the Ice Stone Chamber held their breath.

    From the tips of the great wizard's fingers, a faint blue light slowly lit up and gradually shone. However, as the light kept flashing, the great wizard's face became even more lifeless, as if it were ashen.

    As if hearing some call, suddenly, the Albizia bell, which had been silent for ten years, burst out with a clear ringing sound, echoing gently.

    Excitement suddenly appeared on the faces of Ghost King and Ghost Li. The two men couldn't help but take a step forward at the same time. It was only a moment later that they woke up at the same time and controlled themselves. However, their eyes had already been fixed on the great wizard's face.  finger.

    After the crisp ringing, a layer of golden light slowly appeared on the body of Albizia Huanling. Although it was not bright, almost at the same time as this layer of golden light appeared, a look of difficulty suddenly appeared on the face of the great wizard. For a moment,  Suddenly, there was a sudden surge of cold air in this ice stone room.

    Everyone present changed their colors almost at the same time. Anyone who could stand here was an expert in Taoism and cultivation. Almost subconsciously, Ghost King, Ghost Li and Xiaobai all floated up.

    But just as the cold air expanded in an instant, the originally soft golden light on the Albizia Bell turned fierce in an instant, almost like a tangible fire, and a "boom" sound spread rapidly around the stone chamber.

    The great wizard was the first to bear the brunt, and his body was already weak. Suddenly, his whole body was hit in the air by the blazing light, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    The ghost king's figure was almost like a ghost. He appeared next to the great wizard in an instant and caught his body. Ghost Li appeared in front of him at the same time. The soul-eating magic wand appeared in the air. A mysterious green halo appeared in an instant, blocking the overwhelming force.  The rushing golden bell is blazing.  But Xiaobai's white figure appeared next to the ice stone platform. Where he raised his hand, a white light slowly came down and enveloped the Albizia Bell.

    Within a moment, the trembling Albizia Bell slowly calmed down, the golden glow gradually disappeared, and the temperature in the stone chamber returned to its original state.

    Everyone looked at the great wizard who was being supported by the Ghost King. They saw blood oozing from all the seven orifices of the great wizard due to this blow. Everyone could tell that the old man was on the verge of death and only had a little strength left.

    In the silence, everyone looked at each other, speechless.

    Until, a gasping moan broke the deathly silence.  The great wizard slowly opened his eyes and managed to stand up straight.

    The Ghost King was moved by this, and stretched out his hand to help, but the Great Wizard slowly shook his head. The Ghost King nodded silently, with a hint of admiration in his eyes, and slowly withdrew his hand.

    The great wizard breathed for a moment, raised his sleeves, slowly wiped the blood from his mouth, and spoke, but his voice was extremely hoarse: "The remaining soul of this young lady is indeed in this acacia bell.  "

    Everyone was silent.

    The great wizard took a deep breath and said: "It's just that this Albizia Bell is a rare treasure. The spiritual power it contains is like a solid magic circle of its own. Although this can protect the young lady's soul, outsiders have to break it if they want to take it out."  This acacia bell is unacceptable."

    As soon as he said this, his body suddenly swayed, and another mouthful of blood spurted out from the mouth where he had just wiped away the blood.  Gui Li rushed up a few steps, held the old man in his arms, moved the corners of his mouth, and finally couldn't help but said: "Senior, you'd better take a rest first."

    The great wizard glanced at the young man, smiled faintly, and suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Don't forget what you promised me in Qili Cave that day."

    Gui Li was startled, nodded and said: "Senior, don't worry!"

    The Great Wizard took a deep breath, slowly pushed Gui Li away, turned to the Ghost King and others, and said: "The current plan is to destroy the spiritual power of the Albizia Bell, and then"If it can harm the lady's soul, I can only set up the 'soul-drawing' magic circle in southern Xinjiang witchcraft to see if I can draw the lady's soul out of the bell body, cough, cough cough"

    A violent cough interrupted his words, and everyone looked at each other speechless. Everyone could see that the old man had run out of energy, and if he was going to set up this "soul-calling", I really didn't know if he could hold on until that time.

    The Ghost King gritted his teeth, took a step forward, clasped his fists at the great wizard and said, "Master, I'm so grateful for your efforts for my little girl. Master, don't worry about anything else. Just cast the spell with confidence. No matter what the result, the Ghost King Sect will definitely not let you down."  That’s it.”

    The great wizard nodded slowly, with a look of comfort in his eyes, breathed for a moment, and whispered: "Calling souls is the art of ghosts. It is not suitable to have too many strangers here. Please ask Master Gui Li and the sect master to stay and help. The others can go out for now.  .”

    Gui Li and the Ghost King nodded at the same time, and everyone else left without waiting for them to say anything. After a while, only the Great Wizard and the Ghost King, Gui Li, were left in the Ice Stone Chamber.

    The great wizard's face faded, and his body slowly trembled, but he could no longer stand. His body softened and he slowly sat on the ground.

 Text Chapter 4 Sad People

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    ??Huqishan, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    It has been three days since the great wizard passed away. Qinglong’s people cremated the old man’s body and stored it in an urn.  At this moment, this small blue and white urn was quietly placed on the table beside him.

    Qinglong stared at the small urn for a long time, sighed softly, and turned away.  In the past three days, all matters in the Ghost King Sect have been handled by Qinglong and You Ji. After the incident three days ago, the Ghost King and Ghost Li all retreated into their rooms and have not come out yet.

    Qinglong still clearly remembers that three days ago, when the heavy stone door slowly opened with a "squeaking" sound, the two men who walked out of it, those two men who were almost fearless in the world,  It was as if they had lost their souls, their expressions were dazed and sad.

    The Ghost King was okay and said in a low voice: "No one will bother me for three days!" As soon as he finished speaking, he walked straight back to the bedroom and never came out again.

    As for that Gui Li, he was totally lost and didn’t say a word. As he walked, he bumped into a hard stone wall, causing blood to flow from his forehead.  And he, as if he was unconscious, slowly turned around and walked back to his room with a slight stagger on his feet.

    Most of the people who were shocked by this strange scene had actually guessed the outcome, but when they looked into the stone door, they saw blood flowing all over the ground, and the great wizard sitting in a pool of blood hanging his head and died.  , that scene was so tragic and tragic that it was really shocking.

    Only Baguio, who was still lying on the ice-cold stone platform, still had the same tranquility as before in her peaceful and lifelike face, and the acacia bell in her hand was emitting a faint golden light.

    Footsteps sounded from the side, interrupting Qinglong's thoughts. He raised his head and saw Youji's figure floating in like a ghost, standing next to him, but not looking directly at him, but towards the person behind him.  He glanced around the room and whispered, "Hasn't the sect master come out yet?"

    Qinglong slowly shook his head and whispered: "It's been three days and there's no news at all."

    The black gauze on You Ji's face moved slightly, and she was silent.

    Although they did not see everything at the scene with their own eyes, the two of them could fully imagine the sadness of that scene.

    If there is anything in this world that is more sad than despair, it is when you see hope, or even when that hope is right in front of you, you fall into despair again!

    Just when the two of them were relatively speechless, suddenly, a slight sound came from the door behind Qinglong.

    The door slowly opened.

    Qinglong and Youji were shocked and quickly turned around to look.

    The simple wooden door slowly opened inward, making a low and slight "squeak" sound, with a bit of vicissitudes of the past, and perhaps also telling the owner's sadness.

    One foot stepped out gently from that room.  The figure of the Ghost King slowly appeared in front of them.

    Qinglong and Youji looked at the man in silence, as if they were from a lifetime ago.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The Ghost King’s hair has turned all white.

    Qinglong’s voice suddenly became hoarse and hesitant for some reason. Even when he heard it, he wondered if it was his own voice:

    "SectMaster, are you okayare you okay?"

    The corners of the Ghost King's mouth moved, but he did not speak. Instead, he closed his eyes, raised his head slightly, and took a deep breath.

    Under the black gauze, You Ji suddenly said: "Sect Master, you have to take care of yourself your body." After speaking, for some reason, she suddenly thought of Baguio, and her voice was choked with sobs.

    The Ghost King's shoulders trembled slightly, but they soon subsided. When he opened his eyes again, although the vicissitudes of life and sadness were still engraved on his face, there was already a faint light in his eyes.

    That gaze seemed to have seen through the vicissitudes of the world.

    "I look a lot older!" He actually said this, with a slight smile on his lips, but it was full of bitterness.

    Qinglong and Youji lowered their heads at the same time, unable to bear to look at this man anymore.

    The Ghost King once again took a deep breath, exhaled the breath in his chest, turned his eyes, and after a moment landed on the small blue and white urn on the table beside Qinglong.

    "What's inside here" he asked lightly.

    Qinglong took a step forward, picked up the small urn, handed it to the Ghost King, and said: "After the death of the great wizard, my subordinates boldly made the decision to cremate the old man's body. What is in this small urn are his ashes and relics."

    The Ghost King silently took the small blue and white urn, stroked it with his hands for a long time, sighed softly, and said: "Although the two masters did not save Yao'er, they used their dying bodies to desperately exhaust their energy to collect Yao'er's soul. Although they failed in the end, they are actually our great benefactors.  "

    He handed the small urn back to Qinglong again and said, "Get ready and respectfully send the master back to southern Xinjiang with the solemn etiquette of my holy religion."

    Qinglong took the small blue and white urn, nodded and said: "Yes."

    The Ghost King was silent for a moment and said, "Where's Ghost Li, how is he?"

    Qinglong hesitated for a moment, but You Ji was already saying next to him: "After he came out of the ice stone chamber, he seemed to have collapsed. He was so lost that he stumbled back to his room and never came out again."  Here, she paused and whispered: "It has been three days since today."

    The Ghost King looked desolate, slowly put his hands behind his back, and whispered for a long time: "Ten years of sadness have been in my heart overnight! Oh, let's go, let's go see him."

    After saying that, he slowly walked away with his hands behind his hands. Qinglong and Youji looked at each other and followed him silently.

    Looking from behind, the Ghost King has white hair and a strangely desolate figure.

    Ghost Li’s room is far away from where the Ghost King lives, but very close to the Ice Stone Chamber where Baguio is.  This is because the Ghost King did not want to be more sad, so he stayed away from the stone room where his daughter was, while Ghost Liruo visited Baguio almost every day in Huqi Mountain.

    When the three of them walked through the corridor and gradually approached Gui Li's room, Qinglong and You Ji who were walking behind clearly noticed that there was something strange about the ghost king's body. They didn't know if it was because they were close to that sad place again.

    But none of them said a word.

    Finally, we arrived outside the lonely stone gate, where Gui Li lived, and there was no one around. He always liked to be alone.  But outside his door, there was a Ghost King Sect disciple standing far away.

    The Ghost King stepped forward, opened the stone door and walked in, then he was startled.  Qinglong and Youji also noticed something was wrong. When they walked in, they saw that the room was empty. Not only was Gui Li missing, but Xiao Hui was also missing.  All the furnishings in the room were as usual, with no sign of being used, except for the bed, which looked a little messy.

    Qinglong frowned, turned around and called out. The Ghost King Sect disciple who was standing outside the door quickly ran in, knelt down in front of the Ghost King and saluted: "Greetings to the Sect Master!"

    The Ghost King turned to look, and Qinglong whispered beside him: "In addition to dealing with the affairs of the sect these days, I have been waiting outside the sect leader's door. As for the disciples, I have to guard this place."

    The Ghost King nodded slightly, turned to the disciples of the Ghost King Sect and said, "Where is the Deputy Sect Master?"

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect was obviously in awe of the Ghost King, and even his voice trembled slightly when he spoke: "Report to the sect master, the deputy sect master locked himself in the room for three days and three nights, and there was no movement at all. Just under his subordinates.  When I was worried, this morning, he suddenly walked out with the gray-haired monkey and left here straight away."

    The Ghost King was startled for a moment, Qinglong frowned and said, "Where did he go?"

    The disciple buried his head and said: "The disciple has been following the deputy sect leader. I saw him walking out of the mountain and then flying away. The disciple saw his expression and was very frightened. He didn't dare to go forward and ask, so he had to come back here and wait"

    Anger flashed on Qinglong's face, but the Ghost King in front suddenly said "Hey", took a few steps forward, picked up a sealed letter from the bedside, glanced at it, handed it to Qinglong, and said: "It's for you.  of."

    Qinglong was startled for a moment, then took a look and saw that it was indeed written by Gui Li. He was confused and glanced at the Ghost King.  But seeing the Ghost King expressionless and looking away, Qinglong frowned, tore open the seal and read the letter again.

    The letter was not long, and he read it quickly, but his face suddenly became a little sad, and he whispered: "Sect Master."

    The Ghost King said calmly: "What's wrong?"

    Qinglong said: "In his letter, he asked me to make a hard trip and send the ashes of this great wizard back to Qilidong of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang."

    The Ghost King slowly shook his head, then suddenly sighed and said: "That's it, that's all!"

    Qinglong was stunned, but the Ghost King turned to the disciple of the Ghost King Sect and said, "Go down."

    If the man was granted amnesty, he kowtowed three times and hurriedly retreated.

    Qinglong looked at the Ghost King and said: "Sect Master, that Ghost Li"

    The Ghost King glanced at the empty room, his eyes full of desolation. After a long time, he turned around and did not greet Qinglong Youji. He just walked silently. From his back, a low voice came faintly:

    "They are all sad people"

    ※※※

    Southern Xinjiang, Fenxiang Valley.

    ?This is a place that has been constantly changing in recent days.Taoist sect, there was another shocking news today, which spread throughout the valley in an instant.  From the "Tianxiang Residence" in the depths of Fenxiang Valley, seven heavenly drums resounded far and near, indicating that Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley who had been in seclusion for a long time, would be released from seclusion today.

    All the disciples of Fenxiang Valley returned to their seats one after another, and no one dared to neglect. In the main hall of Fenxiang Valley, "Shanhe Hall", Shangguan Ce, Lu Shun and others were the leaders. Li Xun and other disciples were behind and lined up in front of the hall, patiently  Waiting.

    Among the crowd, the woman standing next to Li Xun was particularly eye-catching, it was Yan Hong.  Ever since the night when the nine-tailed sky fox escaped from the Xuanhuo Altar not long ago, Shangguan Ce still recognized Yan Hong as a fake in the chaos. It turned out that he was actually Jin Ping'er from the Hehuan sect of the Demon Cult, but the real person  However, Yan Hong was found in the cellar of a house in Fenxiang Valley three days ago.

    " This is naturally because Jin Ping'er didn't know what to do, and used strange magic to control Yan Hong and hide it in such a place.  In the past few days, everyone in Fenxiang Valley had come out in large numbers and searched all the nearby hills, but they had not noticed the houses in the valley.  This was three days ago when a male disciple went down to the cellar where the medicine was stored to search for some medicinal materials because there was a shortage of medicinal materials in the valley. Only then did he find Yan Hong. Otherwise, there is no telling how long the poor woman would have been waiting in the cellar.

    It's just that after these days of torture, Yan Hong's expression has obviously become more haggard, but no one is paying attention to her at the moment. Everyone is looking at the side door of the main hall. According to the usual practice, Yun Yilan should walk out from there after leaving the customs.  Meet the people.

    Standing at the front of the crowd, Shangguan Ce was still dressed in black, standing there with a calm expression, but deep in his eyes that no one could detect, there was a faint twinkle in his eyes.

    For him, in the past few years, every time his senior fellow Valley Master Yun Yilan met him, they were separated by a screen, and his words were even more feeble. He had become older and older in recent days. He couldn't believe it at first.  But until recently, he had gradually concluded in his heart that the senior brother who had been weighing on him was really dying.

    Unexpectedly, today Tianxiang was in the middle of the sky and the drums were like thunder, shaking him to the ground. Yun Yilan actually came out of seclusion!

    Is he really practicing magic in seclusion, rather than hiding something?

    Shangguan Ce was very upset and worried.

    "But behind Shangguan Ce, Li Xun, who was standing at the forefront of the younger generation of disciples, had an unconcealable excitement in his eyes.  He has always been Yun Yilan's most proud disciple, and even more so in the Incense Valley.  It's just that Yun Yilan suddenly went into seclusion a few years ago without any warning beforehand, so she never saw anyone else.

    Although Li Xun himself is still treated specially by Yun Yilan. Like his uncle Shangguan Ce, he is the only two people in Fenxiang Valley who can meet Yun Yilan. But I don't know if it is because Yun Yilan thinks that Li Xun is young after all and has a good Taoism.  Not enough, he put Shangguan Ce in charge of major events in Fenxiang Valley. Invisibly, Li Xun's status dropped a lot.

    But now that Yun Yilan has come out of seclusion again, the situation has naturally changed drastically. He is the most beloved disciple of the current Valley Master and the inevitable candidate for the next Valley Master, so his words naturally have different weight.  And more importantly, just yesterday, the night before Yun Yilan was released from isolation, he had been secretly received by Yun Yilan, and he knew in advance that his mentor was about to leave isolation.

    And after his mentor came out of seclusion, one of his long-awaited wishes was finally possible to come true.  When he thought of this, Li Xun's handsome face could no longer suppress his excitement.

    Shangguan Ce's body moved and slowly turned back. Although the young nephew behind him tried his best to remain calm, the joy and excitement coming from the bottom of his heart could not be concealed by his experience at his age.  It is even more impossible to escape Shangguan Ce's eyes that see through the world like an eagle.

    "Hey" He slowly sneered in his heart and said to himself: "Young man, you still have a long way to go!"

    Just when everyone was thinking about their own thoughts, suddenly the sound of drums was melodious, like flying from the sky, hovering in the hall.  Shangguan Ce and others were refreshed, arranged their appearance and clothes, and looked toward the side door.

    I saw a flash of red shadow, and a figure slowly appeared. The fiery red clothes were the costumes of the traditional owners of Fenxiang Valley, representing the sect's belief in the fire.

    They didn’t feel the heat of the flames, let alone the dazzling light, but somehow, everyone’s eyes were so red, but they all had the feeling that Shi Shiran was walking over like a ball of red flames.

    And when everyone came back to their senses and saw clearly the figure in the red light, including Shangguan Ce, who had always been calm and composed, they all let out a low cry of surprise in disbelief.

    The person who came was actually just a middle-aged man who looked to be around forty at most. He had bright but smooth red hair that was not tied up and looked casual.It floats on the shoulders, giving it a hint of elegance*.

    Everyone looked at each other. When Yun Yilan was in seclusion a few years ago, everyone clearly remembered that he was already an old man, with gray hair on his head earlier. But now, it seems that this person is much younger than the original Yun Yilan.  , and the skin on the face is smooth and smooth, not even a trace of wrinkles can be seen.

    It's just the outline of this person's face, but he clearly looks like Yun Yilan, especially Shangguan Ce. He has been with Yun Yilan longer than anyone else, and he recognizes that this person is clearly the young Yun Yilan.  His appearance, just looking at his appearance, was even better than his youthful demeanor. Under such shock, everyone was speechless.

    On the other hand, Yun Yilan walked into the main hall as if nothing had happened. In front of everyone, his eyes were bright and alert. He glanced at everyone and suddenly smiled. His voice was reflected by the old man in the secret room, clear and sweet, and said:  "Why, don't you recognize me as the Valley Master?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of seclusion and congratulations!

    Everyone suddenly woke up and saluted one after another. The surprised look in Shangguan Ce's eyes gradually faded, and he also lowered his head and saluted.

    Yun Yilan obviously looked good and was in a good mood. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, we haven't seen each other for a long time. Let's get up and talk."

    Everyone responded and stood up one after another. Yun Yilan smiled and looked at everyone. Finally his eyes fell on Shangguan Ce and said with a smile: "Junior brother, are you tired of letting you take care of the trivial matters in the valley these years?"

    Shangguan Ce shook his head and smiled: "Senior brother's absence is my duty as a junior brother. However, something happened to the Xuanhuo Altar a few days ago. I"

    Yun Yilan suddenly burst into laughter, interrupted Shangguan Ce's words, and said: "Junior brother, why should we brood over the past? The future is long, let's just think about it in the long term."

    A look of surprise flashed across Shangguan Ce's face, but he didn't say anything more. He lowered his head and said, "Yes."

    Yun Yilan looked at everyone present, and saw everyone's eyes full of respect and surprise. It was obvious that he looked like he had rejuvenated his youth, which really shocked everyone.

    But he didn’t explain much. He turned around and asked Li Xun, who had been standing aside for a long time, “What happened in the valley recently?”

    Li Xun took a step forward and said respectfully: "Early this morning, Zhenren Daoxuan, the headmaster of the Qingyun Sect in China, sent a letter. He said it was a reply to the letter sent by the master a few days ago."

    He said this with a calm expression on his face, but Shangguan Ce's face changed as he stood aside. During Yun Yilan's retreat, he made the final decision on all major events in Fenxiang Valley.  Correspondence with the headmaster of Qingyun Sect was naturally an extremely important matter, but he knew nothing about it.  And this reply letter arrived this morning, but Li Xun somehow intercepted it halfway without letting him know. It was clear that his senior brother Yun Yilan deliberately prevented him from getting involved in this matter.

    Shangguan Ce's heart gradually became angry, but his face remained the same, and the strange look disappeared in a flash.

    Yun Yilan nodded, took the letter from Li Xun, looked at it, and saw the number written neatly on the top of the envelope: Fenxiang Valley, Senior Brother Yun Yilan saw it in person.

    The signature is: Qingyun Sect Daoxuan pays a visit.

    As expected, it was the handwriting of Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect. Yun Yilan smiled slightly, tore open the seal, took out a piece of tissue paper, and read it from beginning to end, with a smile on his face.

    At the end, he nodded slightly, pondered for a moment, put the letter away in his arms, and said loudly to everyone: "That's it for today. You go back and prepare. Soon, I will lead the outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley to visit Middle-earth.  Taoist friends from the Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple discuss the world's great plans together!"

    Everyone was shocked. It was a long time ago that Fenxiang Valley entered the Middle Earth in a large scale. Unexpectedly, the owner of the Valley issued this huge order as soon as he came out of seclusion today.  It's just that Yun Yilan has always had great prestige, and everyone in Fenxiang Valley didn't think much about it. After seeing the ceremony, everyone retreated and went to make preparations. Only Li Xun was left behind by Yun Yilan.

    After everyone left, only Yun Yilan and Li Xun were left in the Shanhe Palace.  When Li Xun was alone with his master, he was not as restrained as when everyone was present. He smiled and said, "Master, what kind of practice did you practice in seclusion to have such a miraculous effect?"

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "This is a magic technique passed down by my ancestor in Fenxiang Valley. When you have practiced enough in the future, are you still afraid that I won't pass it on to you?"

    Li Xun was startled, but he saw the kind smile in Yun Yilan's eyes, which seemed to have deep meaning. After thinking about it for a moment, he couldn't help but feel overjoyed, and quickly prostrated, saying: "Thank you so much, Master, for your kindness, I will definitely live up to Master's expectations!"

    Yun Yilan picked up Li Xun with a smile, looked at him up and down, and sighed:??You have extraordinary talents and are a great talent for cultivating the Tao. However, I see that you are young and energetic, and your mind is still a little impetuous.  "

    Li Xun nodded repeatedly and said, "Thank you, Master, for your guidance. By the way, Master, if you leave me here, what can I do?"

    Yun Yilan glanced at him and said, "Yes, I want you to go to Middle-earth first."

    Li Xun was startled and said: "Middle-earth? Where to go?"

    Yun Yilan said calmly: "Qingyun Mountain. I will write a reply to you later. You should leave immediately and deliver this letter to Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Mountain."

    Li Xun nodded and said, "Yes."

    Yun Yilan walked back and forth for a few steps, and then said: "After Master Daoxuan reads this letter, he will probably keep you in Qingyun Mountain for a few days. You don't have to postpone it. Just stay in Qingyun for a few days, and I will take you there later."  Others have arrived."

    Li Xun nodded, but felt slightly confused and said: "Master, you are in such a hurry to enter Middle-earth, is there anything important?"

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: "This is not the thing you have been begging me for a long time!"

    Li Xun's body was shaken, and then his face showed unconcealable excitement. He immediately knelt down again and said loudly: "Thank you, Master, for your help."

    Yun Yilan shook his head and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, just go back and get ready first. Come over later to pick up my letter, and then you can set off directly."

    Li Xun agreed excitedly and strode out.

    After the young disciple disappeared, the smile on Yun Yilan's face gradually faded. He turned to the south and looked far away in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After a while, he suddenly snorted coldly:

    "Since you want to come out, I will let the whole world stop you. If you want me to shoulder this burden alone, hey, I'm not that stupid!"

 Text Chapter 6 Chance Encounter

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Putting the steaming dishes on the table, Boss He retreated behind the counter, reopened the account book, and pretended to settle the accounts. He only moved his eyes slightly, looking at the customers in the small shop from time to time between the lines.  go.

    Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were all sitting at the table with the three-eyed gray-haired monkey Xiao Hui. As for the new dishes, they were naturally delivered to this table, but they all had no appetite.  That’s it.  Xiao Hui was quite happy, drinking and eating food, looking very happy.

    The eyes of Zhou Yixian and the other three people were not looking at Xiao Hui at this moment, but they were looking silently at the man standing beside the table.

    Xiaohuan was silent for a long time, then slowly stretched out his hand, pushed the man, and shouted in a low voice: "Ghost Li."

    The man’s body moved a bit when she pushed him, but there was no reaction.  Next to him, Yi Xian and Wild Dog looked at each other in confusion.

    The figure and appearance of the man were naturally the Gui Li they had seen in the past, but this figure who had once frightened countless people had now become so desolate that they were unable to react.

    Xiaohuan turned around and said in shock: "Why did he become like this?"

    Zhou Yixian glared and shrugged, and said: "Don't ask this question between the two of us." He paused, suddenly frowned, turned to face Xiao Hui who was still sitting on the table, smiled, and said: "Xiao Hui  Monkey, what’s wrong with your master?”

    Xiao Hui turned his three eyes together and glanced at this righteous old man. There was no other reaction. Only a tail behind him stood up and swung behind him a few times. After a moment, he suddenly spat out "chi" from his mouth.  After making a sound, he turned his head and took a sip of wine, without even taking a look at the old man who looked like a god.

    Immortal Zhou Yi was so embarrassed that he lost all composure and said angrily: "Damn monkey, how dare you show my face, I've betrayed you. If you offend your immortal, I will use my magic to suppress you in Qingyun."  At the foot of the mountain, it has been sealed for eighteen hundred years. Let’s see if you are afraid"

    Before he finished speaking, Yi Xian only heard a roar, and his vision went dark, as if something was rushing towards him. Seeing that he couldn't dodge, Xiao Huan next to him also screamed. Fortunately, he stretched out a hand from the side and pushed Yi Xian quickly.  He took a blow and pushed the old man to the ground.

    Zhou Xian was caught off guard and fell onto his back. Immediately, he was thrown to pieces like an immortal. He was in great embarrassment, but he finally managed to avoid the thing thrown in front of him.  At this time, the thing was smashed into the air, flew a certain distance, made a muffled "beep" sound, hit the wall of the shop and fell down, but it was the bone of a roast chicken.

    Everyone, including Boss He, who was watching the excitement from a distance, turned around and saw the three-eyed monkey holding a chicken leg in his hand and gnawing it happily. They just didn't know whether it came out of the bone with its hands or whether it was a chicken leg.  Spit it out directly with your mouth?

    Zhou Xian could only itch with hatred, but after all, his experience was extraordinary. He knew that this monkey was an unworldly spiritual creature, and judging from his appearance, it seemed that he had a bad temper, so it was better not to offend him. Besides, there was a person behind this.  The master Gui Li is famous for his bloodthirsty. If that guy wakes up, it will be even more troublesome.

    Now scolding and climbing up, weird eyes turned, but they said at the wild dog Taoist: "Do you want me to die, why do you use so vigorously to push your fairy?"

    The wild dog was speechless. If he had had his previous temper, he would have scolded him long ago, but now his dog-like eyes rolled, and he actually turned his head away, ignoring Yi Xian.

    Zhou Yixian was rejected and became even more annoyed. Just as he was about to say something else, Xiaohuan had already yelled at the side: "Grandpa!"

    In recent years, Zhou Yixian has been most afraid of this sharp-tongued granddaughter. He immediately shut up, but he was still mumbling something in a low voice, obviously unwilling to do so.

    Xiao Huan ignored him, turned to look at Xiao Hui, smiled, and said: "Xiao Hui, do you still remember me? I gave you candied haws."

    Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Huan, blinking with all three eyes, suddenly nodded, grinned, and even waggled his tail twice. I wonder if it was the same guy who was with Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain many years ago.  The yellow dog "Dahuang" learned it.

    Xiaohuan chuckled and said, "I didn't expect you to still remember me. Come here." As he said this, he stretched out his hand to wave to the monkey.

    Xiao Hui rolled his eyes and stretched out his hand to his head. He seemed slightly confused and wanted to scratch his head out of habit. Unexpectedly, he was holding a wine bottle in one hand and a chicken drumstick in the other. They couldn't use it. So he just used it directly.  The chicken legs were rubbed on the furry head a few times, leaving a few oil stains.

    Xiao Huan covered her mouth and chuckled. Xiao Hui looked at her smile and grinned too. Then he slowly moved over and came to the table in front of Xiao Huan.Squat down.

    Zhou Yixian, Wild Dog and Boss He in the distance all looked straight at him.

    Xiaohuan looked at the monkey carefully, took out a silk scarf from his arms, frowned and said: "Throw away what you have on your hands."

    The three-eyed monkey was startled for a moment and called out "Zhizhi" twice. It was obvious that he was not very willing. Xiaohuan patted its head gently and said: "Quick!"

    Xiao Hui curled his lips and put the chicken drumstick back on the plate. He looked at it one more time and was about to put the wine bottle down when he suddenly brought it to his mouth and took a big sip before putting it back on the table.

    Xiao Huan shook his head and laughed, and said: "Why have you become so greedy?" As he said this, he stretched out his hands to pull both of Xiao Hui's monkey hands in front of him, and used a silk scarf to carefully wipe away the oil stains on the monkey's hands. Xiao Hui actually also  Just so motionless, at the mercy of Xiao Huan.

    Strangely enough, apart from its owner Gui Li, the three-eyed monkey seems to only have some affection for a few other women. As for Zhou Xian and Wild Dog, it seems that it has never been displeased.

    After wiping, Xiao Huan put the silk scarf aside, glanced at Gui Li, who was still smelling of alcohol, and said to Xiao Hui: "How did he become like this?"

    Xiao Hui stretched out his hand and scratched his head, and started to scream "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" and waved his arms at the same time. Helplessly, everyone present stared at him. It was obvious that no one could understand.  Xiao Hui seemed to realize this and stopped.

    Suddenly, the monkey reached out and pointed at Xiaohuan, almost poking Xiaohuan in the face. Xiaohuan was startled. Taoist Taoist, a wild dog next to him, was about to move, thinking that the monkey was wild and difficult to train. Unexpectedly, he was grabbed by Zhouxian beside him.  .

    The wild dog was startled and looked at Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian whispered: "Take a look and then talk."

    I saw Xiao Hui pointing at the small ring at this moment, and then suddenly turned around on the table, jumped to the middle of the table, screamed "Zhi Zhi", gestured to the small ring, and then moved his hands from top to bottom  Make a curved shape with your body.

    Xiao Huan was stunned, but Zhou Yixian next to him frowned and said, "Woman?"

    Xiao Hui nodded repeatedly, then pointed at the fallen Ghost Li, then held his hands in the shape of his heart, and called out "Zhi Zhi Ya Ya" a few times. Suddenly, his body fell backwards, and the whole monkey body fell straight back.

    Xiaohuan suddenly shouted: "Be careful!"

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hui was so immersed in the performance that he forgot that this was just a small table. He had reached the edge of the table without realizing it when he jumped up and down. When he fell down, he heard a "plop" and suddenly  Fell under the table.

    Xiaohuan was amused and worried at the same time, and he quickly stood up to check, but with a sound of "instigation", the monkey jumped up from the ground again, with his hands on the ground, grinning at Xiaohuan.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiaohuan felt relieved when he saw that the three-eyed monkey was not injured, and reached out to touch its head. The little gray eyes blinked, looking at Xiaohuan.

    Xiaohuan pondered for a moment, then looked at Gui Li's figure, turned to Zhou Yixian and said: "Grandpa, he is"

    Zhou Yixian frowned and said: "Could it be that he was hurt by a woman? With his current Taoism and the power of the Ghost King Sect, there are not many women in the world who can do this. It's Shuiyue of Qingyun Sect, or else  Is it the Three Wonders of the Demonic Hehuan Sect?"

    The Taoist Wild Dog who had been sitting aside suddenly said, "I don't see it."

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "What did you say? How dare you say that I, uh, what this immortal said is wrong."

    Taoist Wild Dog did not look at him, with a strange expression on his dog's face. He looked at the fallen figure and said slowly: "As far as I know, he is not the kind of man who takes victory or defeat very seriously.  , Besides, there are no injuries on his body"

    Zhou Yixian snorted, disapproving of it, and said sarcastically: "That's because your Tao Xing is too far behind others. If you are like you and only know a few tricks and three-legged cats, and you lose every battle, you will naturally care about the victory or defeat."  He was very gentle and said every day: Victory and defeat are common matters for military officers"

    Taoist Wild Dog was furious and was about to retort when Xiaohuan glared at the two of them and raised his voice: "Okay, stop talking!"

    Zhou Xian and Wild Dog stopped talking at the same time, but still looked at each other angrily.

    Xiao Huan thought for a while, then nodded, as if he had made a decision, and then said to the monkey squatting in front of him: "Xiao Hui, you can come with us first."

    "What?"

    Before Xiao Hui could respond, Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist shouted out first. The sound was so loud that even Boss He in the distance was startled.

    Xiaohuan glanced at them and said, "What's wrong?"

    Taoist Wild Dog stuttered for a moment, and said: "He, he has too many enemies, I'm afraid there will be trouble."

    Xiaohuan said: "I'm not afraid, but you areWhat?  "

    Taoist Wild Dog was silent, but Zhou Xian next to him gave up and said angrily to Xiaohuan: "We are not running a charity, why do you take in others all day long?"

    Xiaohuan glared at Grandpa and said, "He is none other than him. He saved my life in the dead marsh! And," she suddenly smiled meaningfully and said, "Grandpa, you lied to me more than ten years ago.  Do you still remember the thing about people getting lucky on shit?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled, but Zhou Xian blushed and said angrily: "What are you going to do with the old accounts of more than ten years?"

    Xiaohuan snorted and said calmly: "Just remember, I can't just ignore him anyway." After that, he ignored his grandfather and turned to look after Gui Li.

    When he gently turned the man's body over, a smell of alcohol came to him. Xiaohuan frowned, but all he saw was that familiar face. His eyes were closed, but his brows were furrowed together. He didn't know if it was okay.  He was also sad when he was drunk.

    Xiaohuan silently looked at the man's face, and her mind suddenly flashed back to the man who walked up to her fortune-telling booth that day outside the Dead Lake and whispered:

    "You've grown up……"

    Naturally, Zhou Yixian didn't know that his granddaughter suddenly had some random thoughts at this moment, but he knew very well that he was just afraid that he would be in a big trouble. Under such circumstances, how could he be in a good mood? He turned around bitterly, glared at Gui Li, and said loudly  : "Boss, settle the accounts."

    Boss He quickly ran over and said with a smile: "Sir, won't you sit down for a while?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Sit too much? I got into big trouble after sitting for a while. If I sit too much, I will be troubled to death!"

    Boss He held back his laughter and said, "Thank you, sir, four coins."

    Zhou Yixian muttered before taking out the silver from his arms. Suddenly, Xiao Hui rushed over, taking the big wine bag he was carrying in front of him and waving it at Boss He, saying "Zhi Zhi Zhi"  "Keep shouting.

    Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and others were all startled. They didn’t know what this monkey was doing. However, Boss He had been with this monkey for three days and knew something about it. At this moment, he frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Are you  Do you want to add wine to this wineskin?”

    Xiao Hui was overjoyed, nodded desperately and grinned.

    Zhou Yixian and others were stunned. After a while, Xiaohuan coughed and laughed dryly: "Shopkeeper, just add some wine for it."

    Boss He was very happy and quickly responded, turning back to get the wine.

    Speaking of which, the big wine bag was really huge. As the wine was poured in, the wine bag gradually bulged, but when Boss He poured two jars of wine into it, it was not filled up yet. Xiao Hui was smiling happily, but Zhou Yixian was.  Unable to bear it any longer, he jumped up and said angrily, "That's enough, that's enough"

    "Huh!" A black shadow flew in front of him. Zhou Yixian had gained experience at this time. He quickly dodged when he heard the sound. Sure enough, it was Xiao Hui who threw a dish directly towards him. It hit the ground with a "bang" and broke into pieces.

    Before Zhou Yixian could say anything else, Xiao Hui threw the plates on the table one after another. He dodged left and right and didn't care to say anything else. However, Boss He saw the clear and crisp sound of the plates shattering, and he immediately  Heartbroken, he looked at the wine bag and saw that there wasn't much left. He quickly said: "Forget it, forget it, I'll give you the remaining wine as a gift. Mr. Monkey, please don't throw away the plate. This, uh, this  As an immortal, you can just give me two jars of wine money."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Xiaohuan smiled and turned his gaze back to Gui Li. However, he never noticed that Taoist Wild Dog, who had been silent for a long time beside him, was also staring at Gui Li from the side, with a strange look gradually flashing in his eyes.  light.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    Under the stone steps in front of the main hall of Yuqing Hall, in the cold pool of clear water, Qingyunmen's mountain spiritual beast Water Qilin turned over comfortably in the water. The water ripples rolled and was pushed around by its huge body, causing layers of waves to rise.  The waves are really spectacular and beautiful.

    Li Xun, a special disciple of Fenxiang Valley, stared at the cold blue water pool on the stone steps for a while, turned around and said with a smile: "I have long heard that the water unicorn, the spiritual beast of Qingyunmen Town, is a thousand-year-old spiritual beast. Now that I see it, it is indeed extraordinary.  .”

    "Senior Brother Li, thank you." A clear laugh came from the mouth of Xiao Yicai, the most famous disciple of the Changmen lineage of Qingyun Sect, Tongtian Peak, who was accompanying Li Xun. He also looked at Shui Qilin a few times and said with a smile,  "Speaking of which, the Spirit Master is still the spiritual beast that I sent Patriarch Qingye to conquer back then. Thinking back on the demeanor of Patriarch Qingye, I really admire him and other future generations of disciples."

    Li Xun nodded and smiled. He was born in a well-known family and his eyes were high, but for those days,The stunningly talented and beautiful Patriarch Qingye was also filled with admiration.

    Xiao Yicai stretched out his hand to make a gesture and said towards the top of the mountain: "Senior Brother Li, please."

    Li Xunqian gave way for a moment and walked away with Xiao Yicai at the same time.

    Xiao Yicai said as he walked: "I wonder if Senior Brother Li has anything important to do with his visit this time?"

    Li Xun smiled and said: "It's nothing, but my master has a letter and wants me to submit it to Master Daoxuan."

    Xiao Yicai was startled and said with emotion: "What, could it be that Senior Yun, the master of Gui Valley, has already left seclusion? I heard from Junior Sister Lu Xueqi who just returned from southern Xinjiang a while ago that Senior Yun is still in seclusion?"

    Li Xun smiled slightly and said: "To be honest with Senior Brother Xiao, my master just came out of seclusion a few days ago. I heard what the old man said. He had not seen his old friends such as Zhongtu Daoxuan Zhenren and Master Puhong for many years. He was very caring and very caring.  Come and visit if you are interested!”

    Xiao Yicai's face changed slightly, and then he laughed and said: "This is perfect. Senior Yun's visit is a great event that our decent sect in Middle-earth has not experienced in a long time."

    Li Xun turned around and saw Xiao Yicai looking at him. The two of them stared at each other for a long time, and suddenly they laughed out loud at the same time, looking very happy.

    Xiao Yicai took Li Xun's hand and said with a smile: "Let's go, my master happened to be chatting with all the uncles in Yuqing Hall today. Let me lead the way and introduce Senior Brother Li."

    Li Xun smiled and said, "Thank you so much, Senior Brother Xiao." After a few steps, he seemed to suddenly remember something, and said to Xiao Yicai, "By the way, Senior Brother Xiao, I have one more thing to ask."

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said, "Senior Brother Li, it's okay to just say it."

    Li Xun said: "Previously, Qingyun Sect sent junior sister Lu Xueqi to visit our master in southern Xinjiang"

    Xiao Yicai's face changed slightly, then returned to normal, but this expression still fell in Li Xun's eyes. Li Xun's heart was moved, but he continued: "When we parted that day, it seemed that Junior Sister Lu was slightly injured. It seems that she was here for  I am very uneasy because of helping me in Burning Incense Valley. I wonder how she is doing these days?"

    Xiao Yicai thought for a moment and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Li, for your concern. Junior Sister Lu is in good health. Just as it happens, Junior Uncle Shuiyue also came today with his disciples Wen Min and Lu Xueqi. You can see her after a while."

    Li Xun couldn't help but feel a hint of joy on his face, and nodded in response.

    Xiao Yicai looked at his expression and said nothing.  The two of them walked up, but the conversation changed on the way, and they all talked about irrelevant things. After a while, the two of them walked up the stone steps and arrived in front of the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak.

    A huge building with a large scale and majestic momentum appeared in front of Li Xun.  Li Xun stared at it for a long time and sighed: "I thought that the Shanhe Palace and the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley were the last songs of the world. But when I saw them today, I realized that there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the sky!"

    Xiao Yicai laughed and said: "Senior Brother Li, you're welcome. Come on, please come this way!"

    Li Xun chuckled, followed Xiao Yicai and walked over to the Yuqing Hall. He took a deep breath, straightened his clothes, and strode in.

 Text Chapter 7 Murderous intent

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    In the Yuqing Hall, Master Daoxuan was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe, with a long beard hanging down his chest, sitting on the main seat of the hall.  Sitting on the seats on both sides were the leaders of other branches of Qingyun Mountain. Speaking of the battle at Qingyun Mountain ten years ago, three of the seven branches of Qingyun Gate changed their seats. This scene was much different from when Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu had just ascended to Qingyun.  By that time, things and people had changed.

    Except for the position of Cangsong Taoist at Longshou Peak, which was replaced by Qi Hao, the other two lines that changed were that Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was replaced by his disciple Chu Yuhong, and Tianyun Taoist, the leader of Luoxia Peak, was replaced by his own disciple Chu Yuhong.  Master Feiyun, his junior brother, took over.  Among these three branches, except for Feiyun Taoist of Luoxia Peak and Daoxuan Zhenren, who are peers, and can talk a few words in and out of words, the first two branches of Longshou Peak and Chaoyang Peak are more awkward.  Qi Hao from Longshou Peak was okay. After all, he was a leader among the younger generation and was quite familiar with the teachers. As for Chu Yuhong from Chaoyang Peak, he sat silently at the end and didn't speak from the beginning to the end.

    And the leaders of the older generation, Dazhufeng Tian Buyi, Xiaozhufeng Shuiyue Master, and Fenghuifeng Zeng Shuchang, have also not seen each other for a long time, and the several leaders who usually quarreled with them are no longer there, and there are more scenes in this hall.  A bit of harmony that wasn't there before.

    Behind Master Shuiyue, Lu Xueqi and Wen Min stood. They had not seen each other for a while. Lu Xueqi's appearance was as beautiful as before, and her face was light and did not show any anger or anger. However, for some reason, there was a slight chill that was not there in the past.  .

    As for Wen Min, he stood honestly behind Master Shuiyue, but his eyes were not so honest. From time to time, he would glance to the side, and he would probably see Song Daren standing behind Tian Buyi.  Wen Min couldn't help but smile, looking quite honest and honest. Wen Min gave him an angry look and turned away.

    Next to Tian Buyi, his wife Suru also followed. At this moment, she summoned Tian Linger, who had come with Qi Hao, to her side. The mother and daughter talked in low voices. They hadn't seen each other for a long time, and they seemed to have endless things to say.  of.

    The person who came with Qi Hao, besides Tian Linger, was his junior brother Lin Jingyu. At this time, he was standing behind, with Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak. Zeng Shuchang's son, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster.  !Together, they experienced the battle of Death Lake together, and they could be considered to have a friendship.

    This Qingyun gathering was not an informal occasion. Most of the people were relatively relaxed. Even the conversation between Master Daoxuan and Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Master Shuiyue and others was quite relaxed. Except for Shuiyue, who was always indifferent, most of the others had a smile on their faces.  Have a smile.

    When Li Xun of Fenxiang Valley walked into the Yuqing Palace, what he saw in front of his eyes was such a scene. Just a moment later, his eyes flickered like flames on the frost woman.

    Xiao Yicai stepped forward and said to Master Daoxuan: "Master, Senior Brother Li Xun and Li are here."

    Master Daoxuan looked over with a smile. Li Xun walked up to Xiao Yicai, saluted Master Daoxuan, and said, "Li Xun, the descendant of Fenxiang Valley, pays homage to Master Daoxuan."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "That's all, get up quickly."

    Li Xun stood up as he was told, and then bowed his hands to those around him and said, "Junior Li Xun, I have met all of you, senior uncle Qingyun."

    Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang and others all nodded their heads.

    Daoxuan Zhenren said: "Is your master okay? I haven't seen you for many years. I don't know how Brother Yun is doing. A few days ago, I heard that Master Yun Gu suddenly went into seclusion. I was really worried for a while."

    Xiao Yicai had now come to stand next to Master Daoxuan. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Master doesn't know something. I just heard from Senior Brother Li that Senior Yun has already left seclusion."

    Master Daoxuan was slightly surprised. He said "Ah" and said to Li Xun, "Really, my wise nephew?"

    Li Xun said respectfully: "That's true. My master did leave seclusion a few days ago, and specially sent his disciples to visit the head of Daoxuan. There is also a letter, which he ordered me to forward to the real person." After saying that, he took it out of his arms.  He took out a sealed envelope and handed it to Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan took the letter, pondered for a moment, tore open the seal, took out the thin letter paper, and read it carefully from beginning to end. Everyone else looked at his face, but Master Daoxuan's expression was as usual.  No one could tell the ups and downs of his mood at the slightest change.

    After a while, Master Daoxuan read the letter, slowly put the letter away, put it back into the envelope, caressed it in his hands for a moment, and put it on the coffee table at hand.  Li Xun looked at Master Daoxuan cautiously, but he couldn't help but feel a little uneasy as he didn't listen to what the man who was known as the number one righteous person today had to say.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a long time and glanced at Master Shuiyue. Master Shuiyue seemed to be aware of it and frowned.

    Master Daoxuan withdrew his gaze, coughed, and looked at Li Xun, who was still standing under his seat, with a kind smile on his face again.??, smiled and said: "My dear nephew, before you came to Qingyun, did Master Yun Gu tell you anything?"

    Li Xun hesitated for a moment, clasped his fists and said: "My mentor once told me that Daoxuan Zhenren of Qingyun Sect is a giant in the righteous way today. The disciples came to Qingyun to pay homage to Zhenren and were about to have a good experience. Before returning to Fenxiang Valley, they must obey Zhenzhen's instructions in everything."  That’s it.”

    Master Daoxuan was startled, then he laughed and said: "Master, you are really naughty, you just throw all the problems to me." After saying that, he paused, then nodded and said: "Well, your master is here  The letter also said that within three days at most, he will lead the disciples from Fenxiang Valley to the Middle Earth, most likely to my Qingyun Mountain first. Before that, you can stay in my Qingyun Mountain for a few days.  "

    Li Xun was overjoyed and said quickly: "Yes, disciple, I obey."

    Master Daoxuan nodded slightly, and then as if he remembered something again, he turned to Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind Master Shuiyue, and said, "Xueqi."

    Lu Xueqi was surprised that Master Daoxuan would suddenly call her, and then stood up and saluted: "Uncle Master, the disciple is here."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "You and Senior Brother Li Xun of Fenxiang Valley are old acquaintances. I remember that you have met many times over the years. So, in the past few days, I would like to trouble you to take him around Qingyun Mountain.  , Don’t lose your hospitality.”

    Lu Xueqi frowned and turned to look at her master, Master Shuiyue. However, she saw Master Shuiyue also frowning and looking towards Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan looked back at her with inquiry in his eyes.  .

    Master Shuiyue sighed in his heart and said to Lu Xueqi calmly: "Since the head master has given orders, and Qier, you are relatively familiar with him, you might as well take him for a walk."

    Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, and she slowly lowered her head. After a moment, she whispered: "Yes, I will obey my master's orders."

    Li Xun was overjoyed in his heart, but still kept a smile on his face. He smiled at Lu Xueqi and said, "It's so helpful, junior sister."

    Lu Xueqi nodded slightly, but there was no other expression on her face.

    Master Daoxuan on the seat smiled and nodded. Next to him, Zeng Shuchang and Tian Buyi looked here and didn't say anything. However, Tian Buyi's wife Suru glanced here from the conversation with her daughter Tian Linger and frowned slightly.  .

    ※※※

    The gathering broke up after a long time, and Tian Buyi walked out of the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak with his wife Suru and eldest disciple Song Daren.  Song Daren followed his master and walked out, but couldn't help but look back secretly.

    This action fell into the eyes of Tian Linger, who was walking out to see off his father and mother, and suddenly burst into laughter.

    Hearing laughter, Tian Buyi and Suru both turned around. Suru glanced at her daughter and said with a smile, "Why are you laughing?"

    Tian Linger walked to her mother, held Suru's hand, and glanced at the elder brother. Song Daren had something in his heart and his face turned red.

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "You are pretending to be a ghost, what's wrong?"

    Tian Linger smiled and said: "Father, mother, you should hurry up and help senior brother go to Xiaozhu Peak to propose marriage to Master Shuiyue, otherwise he will really be anxious to death."

    Tian Buyi was startled, but Suru was far smarter than her husband. She reacted earlier and smiled at Song Daren: "What, it turns out that you already have someone you like. Is he a disciple of my senior sister Shuiyue, Xiaozhufeng? Come, follow me.  Master, tell me, I will make the decision for you."

    Song Daren opened his mouth to speak, but unexpectedly glanced at Tian Buyi, but couldn't say anything, so he had to lower his head. Suru was stunned and said, "What's wrong with you, Daren?"

    Tian Linger chuckled and said: "Eldest brother is not afraid that his father will scold him, so I will speak up for him"

    Song Daren was a little nervous and opened his mouth: "Little junior sister, you"

    Tian Linger ignored him and said to Suru: "The one that senior brother is interested in is Senior Sister Wenmin who serves under Uncle Shuiyue."

    Tian Buyi snorted again from the side, with a strange expression on his face, but Suru laughed out loud and said: "Good boy, I have some discernment. That girl Wen Min is indeed good, but I can't tell what she is thinking.  , I’m not good at it either…”

    Song Daren felt anxious, raised his head and said: "She, she is the same"

    Before he finished speaking, he saw his master, his wife, and his junior sister all looking at him, with expressions on their faces that looked like a smile but not a smile. He couldn't speak anymore, so he had to lower his head again.

    Suru shook her head, smiled bitterly, and said: "That's all, that's all, you have learned your master's vision, but why don't you learn from his thick skin"

    Tian Buyi coughed suddenly and glared at this place, but Suru ignored him and said to Song Daren: "Don't worry, this matter is taken care of by my wife. As long as the girl is willing, I can always call you."  That's itJust wish.  "

    Song Daren was elated and his face was extremely bright. Tian Buyi snorted coldly and said, "Look at your potential!"

    Song Daren was startled and quickly put away his smile and stood behind the master, but he still couldn't hide the smile on his face.  Suru smiled and shook her head, pulled her daughter aside, and warned her for a while before returning. Together with Tian Buyi and Song Daren, she flew up with her sword and returned to Dazhu Peak.

    The journey was through clouds and fog, and the wind was fast. After about half an hour, the three of them returned to Dazhu Peak.

    Tian Buyi didn’t say anything when he landed, and walked straight to Shoujing Hall. Suru turned to Song Daren and said, "You go and have a rest first. Just don't worry about that."

    Song Daren couldn't help but giggled twice more, saluted quickly, and then strode back.

    Suru smiled and shook her head, and slowly walked back to the Shoujing Hall. She saw Tian Buyi sitting in the hall, so she walked over and said with a smile: "Hey, for the marriage of your proud eldest disciple, you have to propose marriage to me, Senior Sister Shuiyue.  Oh."

    Tian Buyi snorted, turned around and said, "If you ask me to humble myself and beg for mercy to that senior sister of yours, I won't go."

    Suru wasn’t angry either, she just smiled and said, “Then you, the disciple, will be a bachelor for the rest of your life, and I don’t care.”

    Tian Buyi had a look of disdain on his face, raised his head to look at the sky, and said, "I don't care, since I'm not going to be a bachelor for the rest of my life!"

    Suru couldn't help but burst out laughing again, reached out and hit Tian Buyi lightly, and said: "Really, you don't even look at how old you are, and you still look so old and dishonest!"

    Tian Buyi blinked his eyes, but still looked up at the sky, as if his heart was as solid as stone, he would not shed tears when he saw the coffin, and he would not look back until he reached Nanshan Mountain.

    Suru had no choice but to say: "Okay, let's be serious, it's not easy for your disciple to find someone you like. Besides, that girl Wenmin is really good, I like it too. You just need to go to Xiaozhu Peak to talk to me, Senior Sister Shuiyue.  , with me helping you, you will only get a few innocuous gossips from her. What’s the point? Since Wen Min also has some affection for our Daren, my senior sister will not be unhappy with you at all.  It will ruin your disciple’s life.”

    Tian Buyi grimaced for a while and said angrily: "I knew that the boss was worthless. Really, he actually fell in love with someone from Xiaozhufeng. It made me so old that he still had to suffer from that woman Shuiyue!  "

    Suru let out a "poof" and said: "I am also from Xiaozhu Peak. Why did you fall in love with me in the first place? Considering how promising you are, you are now settling old scores with me."

    Tian Buyi lost his words for a moment and was speechless. He said angrily: "That's it, that's all. Anyway, I have long accepted my fate. They are a bunch of worthless guys. I will just go to Xiaozhu Peak."

    Suru then nodded and smiled, saying: "That's pretty much it."

    After saying that, he put the matter aside and walked aside. After only taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped again. When he turned around, his beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly, as if he remembered something, and he said to Tian Buyi: "By the way,  When you saw Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley today, did you feel something was wrong later on?"

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "You mean the head brother asked Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak to receive him?"

    Suru nodded and said, "You also see something is wrong?"

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "There is nothing wrong. If there was really a problem, your senior sister would have rejected her with cold words, but you see she didn't make a sound at all. It can be seen that at least the head senior brother has told her about this matter.  Your senior sister also agrees."

    Suru was startled, then nodded and said: "Well, you are right, I haven't thought of this yet, but senior sister has always loved this disciple Lu Xueqi the most, how could it"

    Tian Buyi said coldly: "Is that Li Xun that bad? In her eyes, he is probably much better than our disciples."

    Suru said in surprise: "Okay, why did you get involved in this?"

    The corner of Tian Buyi's mouth moved and he said casually: "That stormy night on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, I punished Lao Qi, but she wasn't" When he said this, he suddenly woke up and stopped talking, but for some reason, he shook his head,  Sigh.

    Suru frowned and said, "The more you talk about it, the more strange it becomes. You even involve Xiao Fan. What's going on?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to suddenly lose interest and energy. He shook his head and said, "Don't ask."

    Suru knew her husband's temper, so she kept silent. However, this time it suddenly touched her mind, and she couldn't help but sigh, and said, "It's been ten years, and I don't know how Xiaofan is doing now?"

    Tian Buyi was silent for a long time, stood up slowly, and said coldly: "Have you not heard? He is now the deputy sect leader of the Ghost King Sect, and his name has been changed to Gui Li, and his nickname isYoung Master Xue is very powerful!  "

    Suru lowered her head, sat down slowly on the chair next to her, and whispered for a long time: "Well, when he first came to our door, he looked a little stupid, but" She didn't say any more, and was silent for a long time.  , and said softly, "What a good child I was, who was very filial and respectful to you and me, but nowhe has ended up being kicked out of the door!"

    Anger flashed across Tian Buyi's face, and he suddenly said loudly: "If they want to expel them, they will expel them. I didn't say I would expel this apprentice"

    Suru stood up immediately, interrupted her husband, and shouted: "It's not easy!"

    Tian Buyi glanced at his wife, stopped talking, and said nothing, but the look on his face was even more indignant. He suddenly stamped his feet, said "Hey" loudly, and strode into the back of the Shoujing Hall.

    Suru looked at her husband's back silently, then sighed quietly, turned around, and looked outside.

    Looking out from the gate of Shoujing Hall, the warm sunshine shines warmly on the Dazhu Peak. In the distance, there is a faintly secluded kitchen, with a corner of the eaves exposed behind the shadow of the trees.

    The house is still there, but the people are gone.

    Suru looked at it silently for a while, shook her head, turned around and walked into the back hall of Shoujing Hall.

    ※※※

    Night is approaching, and there are layers of dark clouds in the sky. The pressure is very low, which makes people breathless.

    In this case, there are no stars or moon, and at the foot of the barren mountain, there is only a bonfire burning on a hillside in the leeward direction.

    Zhou Yixian and his party of three, together with the newly joined Gui Li and the monkey Xiao Hui, walked along the ancient road. On this day, they arrived at the foot of Kongsang Mountain. It was getting late, so they lit a fire in the leeward place and prepared to go out in the wild.  Sleeping in the open.

    Although he has been away from home all year round and has long been accustomed to these things, once Yi Xian sat down, he still cried out in pain and kept beating his lower back with his hands, as if he was about to break his waist from exhaustion.  Reluctantly, everyone else ignored him and yelled for a while, which was boring and slowly stopped.

    Xiao Huan squatted by the fire and put his hands on the fire to keep warm. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog put down the ghost Li and the many packages he was carrying and walked to the fire. This was the real big breath.  Among the group, the monkey Xiao Hui was the most energetic. As soon as he landed on the ground, he looked around and jumped here and there.

    After Xiao Huan decided to take Gui Li away, Gui Li remained so intoxicated for a long time. Occasionally he woke up, looked at the people around him, and turned a blind eye. He called Xiao Hui and opened the wine bag on his back.  He kept drinking, and after a while, he was drunk again. He was really drunk.

    Along the way, in addition to the package, Taoist Wild Dog had another task of carrying Gui Li, and most of the monkey Xiao Hui would jump on Gui Li, making him even heavier. If he hadn't practiced Taoism  There are days when ordinary people really can't stand it.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog panted for a long time this time. He looked around and saw that Zhou Yixian had been mumbling for a long time. He was probably tired this time, so he lay down on the side with his clothes on and fell asleep; Xiaohuan was lying not far from the fire.  The place.

    As for the sleeping Gui Li, because Taoist Wild Dog intentionally or unintentionally placed him in a far place just now, the firelight was far away from that place and could only reflect a vague shadow, while the one beside him  The three-eyed monkey didn't know where it had gone at this time. It was probably looking for some wild fruit to eat. Xiao Hui often did this along the way.

    The wild dog sat silently in front of the fire, and the surrounding area gradually became quiet. The loud cry of Zhou Xianxian falling asleep slowly sounded. Xiao Huan's body rose and fell slightly, and it seemed that he had fallen asleep.

    The firelight reflected on the wild dog's face, illuminating his expression with uncertainty and reflecting the strange light flowing in his eyes.

    After a while, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the tall and steep Kongsang Mountain in the dark night, with rocks as abrupt as the teeth and claws of evil spirits in the night. That place was originally the holy land of his Blood Refining Hall series.  But at this time, the Blood Refining Hall had long since been wiped out, leaving only him as a lonely ghost.

    He slowly turned around, and saw the man, who had fallen asleep and drunk in the shadow of the night, lying motionless in the distance.

    Taoist Wild Dog took a deep breath, subconsciously stretched his hand to his waist, and grasped his animal tooth magic weapon.

    Then, he slowly stood up and walked towards Gui Li. The firelight illuminated his back, stretching his shadow longer and longer, gradually covering Gui Li lying on the ground.

    The next moment, he stood in front of Gui Li.

 Text Chapter 9 Catastrophe

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qingyun Mountain.

    Tongtian Peak, the ancestral hall of the ancestors.

    The old man who was guarding the ancestral hall was still holding his broken broom in his hand, standing at the entrance of the main hall of the ancestral hall, looking out.  There was a faintly strange expression on the wrinkled face, which seemed to have some expectation and a little excitement.

    There is no one in the open space outside the main hall, but if you look carefully, you will find that there are many more strange charms than usual around this open space, either attached to the surrounding tree trunks or hidden in the grass and rocks.  under.  Each talisman is about half a foot apart and seems to be unrelated to each other. In fact, it forms a mysterious magic circle, isolating this open space from the surroundings.

    The sun is warm, shining from the sky, but there is no difference at all inside and outside the magic circle. It is generally illuminated by the sun.

    But the next moment, there was a sharp sound, suddenly remembered from above the open space.  The old man standing at the door of the ancestral hall looked up, and his hand holding the broom tightened subconsciously.

    A strange darkness suddenly appeared from above the open space, covering the open space in an instant, and instantly filled the surrounding area with a heavy sense of murder.  But this darkness is only in this open space. To be precise, it is only in the magic circle made of the surrounding talismans. It is obvious that the strange magic circle on the periphery is set up by an expert to restrain this power.  used in it.

    The black air in the air was getting thicker and thicker, making people feel as if they were in the Nine Nether Hells. But at the next moment, a dragon roar suddenly came from the black air, but a green light shone, and from the black air  It burst out suddenly, and in the blink of an eye, the light was brilliant, driving away all the black energy.

    Lin Jingyu appeared in the sky with the Dragon-Slaying Divine Sword in his hand. The green light emanated from his body, which was extremely dazzling. However, his eyes were shining brightly, and the sword and man merged into one, suddenly falling from the sky.

    The Dragon-Slaying Sword carries thousands of rays of light and emits a roar with great momentum. It is still far in the sky, but dust is already flying on the ground, and sand and stones are flying away.  And as Lin Jingyu's body shot down like lightning, the sides of his body seemed to burst into flames out of thin air because of his speed and momentum.

    He looked like a desperate and warlike god of war, flying down.

    The lips of the old man in the ancestral hall suddenly began to tremble slightly.

    "Boom!"

    A huge roar came in an instant, and the ground hit by the power of this miraculous true method groaned in pain. In an instant, the surface of the magic circle was torn apart, and large and small stones broke away from the ground and rose into the sky one after another.  And the dazzling blue light ball in the center of that force has penetrated deeply into the depths of the ground.

    The various talisman papers around this clearing, including the mysterious talismans painted on them, suddenly lit up together.  There was a faint sound of mysterious mantras in the air, resounding like a low voice, and the invisible power spread out, shrouding this huge destructive power to prevent it from leaking out.

    Outside the magic circle, the sun is warm and the grass and trees are leisurely, but inside the magic circle, everything is turned upside down, like a violent storm.

    This is the magical scene outside the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall at this moment.

    In the distance, a dark green figure looked at this place from a distance, standing motionless with his hands behind his back.

    The storm in the magic circle gradually subsided, and the sand, stone and dust that were stirred up by the huge force fell one after another. The cracks on the ground and the huge deep hole still recorded the earth-shattering blow just now.

    The corner of his mouth moved on the face of the old man standing at the entrance of the ancestor's ancestral hall, and finally a smile appeared.  Deep in his eyes, there seemed to be a deep sense of relief.

    After a roar, Lin Jingyu jumped out of the pit with a dragon-slaying sword in his hand. His body was covered with dust, and even his handsome face was somewhat stained.  As soon as his body landed on the ground, he immediately began to breathe heavily, but his face still showed an expression of excitement and excitement.

    He raised his head and looked at the old man standing at the door of the ancestral hall.

    There was a smile on the old man's lips, and he slowly raised his hand and waved to him gently.

    Lin Jingyu took a moment to catch his breath, walked quickly to the old man, Zhanyan called out: "Senior, I"

    The old man smiled and nodded, his eyes resting on him, full of relief and love, and whispered: "You are very good, you are really very good."

    As he spoke, he slowly raised his head, looked at the sky, and said leisurely: "Even if I had mastered this true sword technique of 'killing ghosts and gods' back then, I wouldn't be much faster than you."

    With a "swipe" sound, Lin Jingyu put the Dragon-Slaying Sword back into its scabbard. The excitement on his face had not faded, and he said: "Senior, if it weren't for your guidance, I really don't know when I would be able to practice it."  Such a peerless true method!"

    The old man snorted, with a look of disdain on his face.He said calmly: "In today's Qingyun Sect, apart from Daoxuan, Tian Buyi and your former master Cangsong are pretty good. The other elders are all incompetent guys."

    Lin Jingyu was startled. He had been studying under this mysterious old man from the ancestral hall for more than ten years. Over the years, with every step of his practice, his admiration for this old man became deeper. He really felt that this old man was a good person.  I opened up a world that I never knew existed. It turns out that Taoism can be practiced in this way.

    On weekdays, Lin Jingyu spent time with the old man, and the old man began to love and like him day by day. He gradually talked to him more and more, which naturally involved some comments about people in the world. At this moment, the old man's  His tone was unexpectedly arrogant, as if looking at the world, few people could catch his eye.

    Although Lin Jingyu didn't dare to refute at first, he was a little dissatisfied. However, as his practice deepened, he felt more and more that this old man was really unfathomable, and even more felt that he was so arrogant. He had his own reasons. With him  How many people in the world can really be attracted to him with such a virtuous behavior?

    It's just that he has always disliked Tian Buyi, the fat master uncle of Dazhu Peak. I'm afraid there are some reasons why he scolded Zhang Xiaofan when he saw Tian Buyi. This time he couldn't help but said: "Senior, I think that Tian Buyi is ordinary.  Tight, what’s so big about it?”

    The old man glanced at him, shook his head and said, "What do you know, young man? Tian Buyi doesn't look amazing, but he has other talents in cultivation. Moreover, his temperament is persevering and persistent, which is far beyond the reach of others. This  This point is especially important after the practice is in-depth. Back then, he was mediocre after he started. Once he got the guidance and enlightenment, his Taoist practice improved by leaps and bounds, and his achievements were still higher than those of his senior brothers and sisters who were usually lively and looked down on him. "

    He snorted again coldly and said: "Nine out of ten people in this world are mediocre. Just like Tianyun and Shang Zhengliang before, what do they know?"

    Lin Jingyu was silent, but looking at the arrogant look on the old man's face, he even regarded Tianyun Taoist and several other Qingyun leaders who were famous all over the world as trash. If this spread to the outside world, it would be a shocking joke, but I don't know why  , Lin Jingyu didn’t even have the slightest doubt when he heard it at this moment.

    The old man turned to look at Lin Jingyu and said: "Although you can already perform this style of 'killing ghosts and gods', this true sword art is so fierce that although it is powerful, it also consumes a lot of your own energy. You  You are gifted, and you can already master this technique at a young age, but you still need to practice continuously to be able to use it freely. It is better not to use this true sword technique until a critical moment."

    Lin Jingyu knelt down in front of him and said respectfully: "Yes, disciple understands."

    The old man helped him up, looked at him for a few times, a hint of pride flashed across his face, and said: "Today, everyone inside and outside the Qingyun Sect only thinks that the 'Shen Sword Controlling Thunder' is my Qingyun Sect's supreme secret.  Dharma, in fact, what kind of figure was Patriarch Qingye of our sect back then? He compiled the Taoism passed down by his predecessors, and based on what he learned from the unknown ancient scrolls, he passed down a total of four true sword techniques. Which one is not  The supreme true method with unparalleled power?"

    "What?" Lin Jingyu was startled and said, "My master he has never told me about such things before."

    The old man shook his head slightly and said, "Your master doesn't know either."

    Lin Jingyu's surprise was even more extraordinary. At that time, Taoist Cangsong's status in the Qingyun Sect was simply inferior to one person and above ten thousand people. However, this old man actually said that even he did not know, but in fact, Taoist Cangsong did not  Didn't say that to him.

    Lin Jingyu couldn't help but feel more curious about the identity of this old man.

    The old man's eyes full of vicissitudes of life just turned around on his face, and he knew what the young man was thinking, but he didn't say anything. Instead, he suddenly frowned, as if he had noticed something moving, and his eyes suddenly turned to  Glancing from a distance.

    After a while, he withdrew his gaze, with a strange expression on his face, and then said calmly: "It's getting late, you should go back first."

    Lin Jingyu felt really reluctant to part with him, but he had always respected the old man like a god and did not dare to disobey him, so he knelt down and kowtowed three more times before turning around and leaving.

    Soon only the old man was left in the field. He was silent for a long time, and his body returned to his rickety shape. He staggered to the side, the broom danced, and dust rose. While sweeping up the stone dust, those hidden mysterious spells also disappeared.  It was swept up by him as lightly as nothing and floated into the dust.

    ※※※

    After tidying up the empty space, he randomly filled the large hole made by Lin Jingyu with the rocks, barely filling it up. The old man seemed to be panting and tired. He stood and rested for a while, then slowly turned around.  Walk back to the main hall of the ancestor's ancestral hall.

    In the main hall of the ancestral hall, it is still as quiet as beforeIn the darkness, in front of the countless spiritual tablets enshrined in the depths of the hall, flickering candles burned silently.

    But at this moment, there is an extra figure, standing in front of those spiritual tablets, standing tall.

    That man was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe and had an immortal spirit. He was the current leader of the Qingyun Sect, Daoxuan Zhenren.

    When Master Daoxuan heard the footsteps, he turned his head and glanced at the old man, but didn't say anything. He turned his head and looked at the ancestors' spiritual tablets, then took a step forward and picked up three sticks of incense on the sacrificial table in front of the spiritual tablets.  He lit the candle next to him, held the incense respectfully, bowed three times, and inserted the incense into the incense burner.

    "I haven't come to offer incense for a while," Master Daoxuan said in a calm and slow voice, as if he was talking to a very old friend, "I wonder if the ancestors will blame me."

    The old man standing behind him walked up tremblingly, put the broom aside, picked up a rag, gently wiped the incense ashes on the sacrificial table, and whispered: "You made my Qingyun Sect so spectacular.  It’s too late for the ancestors to rejoice, so how can they blame you?”

    Master Daoxuan smiled faintly, turned to look at him, and suddenly said: "You seem to be a little older."

    The old man paused for a moment, then continued wiping the table and said without looking back: "People who are heartbroken naturally age faster."

    Master Dao  Did you see everything just now?”

    Master Daoxuan nodded silently and sighed: "That child is indeed very qualified, but," his voice seemed to be a little louder, "I didn't expect that you would pass on the 'Destroying Ghosts and Gods' to him."

    The old man snorted and said: "This child's character and aptitude are all good. If that's the case, why not pass it on? Could it be that he keeps it secret like you and takes it to the coffin when he dies?"

    Master Daoxuan's face changed, and he seemed to be angry, but for some reason, he was particularly patient with this old man, a leader respected by all the righteous people in the world. Even with such sarcastic remarks, his face just changed, and he immediately tolerated it.  Living.

    "By the way, there is one more thing I want to tell you." Master Daoxuan said calmly.

    The old man raised his head and said, "I'm just a dying old man. What's the matter?"

    Daoxuan Zhenren said: "Today, later on, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, will lead his disciples to Qingyun Mountain to worship the mountain."

    The old man suddenly frowned and said, "Yun Yilan?"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "Do you still remember him?"

    The old man sneered, turned his head, and his voice suddenly became a little meaningful, saying: "That person is an old slippery man"

    ※※※

    Southern Xinjiang, Qilidong Mountains.

    This is a rolling mountain range, with Qilidong Valley as the center and extending to all sides.  These mountains have always been a place with lush forests, green mountains and green waters, but now they have completely lost their original appearance.

    An icy cold wind fell from the sky and whistled through the mountains, like a ghost crying.  The sky was filled with black clouds, the pressure was very low, a bit like the way the Li people invaded Qilidong back then, but the power was far from what it was back then.

    And the forest, which was originally teeming with birds and beasts, has now completely turned into a hell on earth. There are all kinds of weird monsters and alien races everywhere, and the corpses of killed birds and beasts are everywhere, and it is a bloody mess.

    With a long roar, a clear shadow flew from a distance, and after a few ups and downs, it arrived in front of it, it was Qinglong.

    I saw that his face was serious and his clothes were already stained with blood.  A strong wind passed by, and he stopped on a branch that stretched out, looked around quickly, and then looked behind him.

    A long and piercing howl suddenly sounded among the trees in the originally flat forest. Where the wings flapped loudly, the huge white-bone demon snake suddenly rose into the sky. The figure of the green dragon in front was immediately reflected in its two giant eyes, which was even more huge.  He roared and rushed forward.  Immediately behind it, black smoke billowed and roars surged like waves. Countless monster beasts swarmed in and rushed towards Qinglong.

    Not long ago, the place where the Miao people lived in Qilidong was suddenly surrounded by countless monsters. The leader was this extremely terrifying monster, the White Bone Demon Snake.  This white-bone demon snake has a huge body. It waves the bones wherever it passes, knocking out people and animals. Moreover, it can spray poisonous gas, which will kill anyone it hits. As for other ordinary monsters, it is also extremely powerful and cruel.

    Although the Miao people were brave, they were no match for these monsters. In the blink of an eye, Qilidong became a hell on earth and a slaughterhouse.  ?When Long saw that the situation was not good, he made a decisive decision and asked the Miao clan leader Tuma Gu to withdraw the remaining Miao people into the altar. The wizards in those altars still knew some southern Xinjiang witchcraft and could resist for a while, while he rushed forward.  He unexpectedly attacked the white-bone demon snake, and at the same time used his swift body skills to hit the demonic beast with a series of heavy blows, killing the demonic beast. Sure enough, he attracted the attention of most of the demonic beasts to himself.

    It’s just that there are other monsters, but the white-bone monster snake is no small matter. With Qinglong’s level of practice and possessing the rare treasure "Qiankun Qingguang Ring", he can’t win.  Moreover, more and more monsters gathered around him, and the pressure on Qinglong became more and more intense. Although he was shocked, he also wanted to lure these monsters away, so he took aim and fled up the mountain. As expected, he attracted many monsters including the white-bone demon snake.  .

    But since he wanted to lure away the monsters, he didn't want to fly into the sky and only flew across the forest floor. But to his surprise, it seemed that the beasts and birds all over the mountains and plains had undergone strange changes. They were either killed or killed.  It has turned into a very aggressive monster. It will appear and be attacked wherever it goes. It is really difficult to deal with.

    At this moment, Qinglong flew up again, escaping the huge tail blow from the angry white-bone demon snake. However, he saw three or four giant trees under his feet that had lived for an unknown number of years were swept away by this demonic beast.  On one side, there was a splashing noise.  In the meantime, many smaller monsters were directly hit, and wailing sounds suddenly sounded everywhere.

    The white-bone demon snake watched the green dragon fly up. It raised its head to the sky and roared. Suddenly its three pairs of wings vibrated, and its huge body flew up and rushed towards the green dragon in the air.

    Qinglong was surprised. Although he saw that the monster had three pairs of wings at the beginning, such a huge figure really flew up, and the power was really amazing. For a moment, he saw the huge body rushing down like a blanket.

    But Qinglong is not a mortal after all. He is ranked first among the four holy envoys of the Ghost King Sect, so he is naturally extraordinary. His body was twisted, and he forcefully passed through the gap between the twisted body of the white-bone demon snake, towards him.  Flying in the opposite direction to Qilidong.

    The white-bone demon snake roared repeatedly, flapped its wings and chased after it.

    Qinglong flew for a while. After all, his Taoist skills were profound, and he gradually pushed the white-bone demon snake and other monsters away. At first glance, the distance was also relatively far away. He was thinking about whether he should get rid of these monsters, and then return to Qilidong to see those monsters.  How is the situation of the Miao people?

    At this moment, he suddenly glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw a flash of purple light in the woods below him, and then blood splashed out, and the roars of monster beasts came one after another. Monster beasts from all directions rushed toward him.  .

    Seen from the air, countless ferocious monsters are rushing towards us with their teeth and claws bared, like the waves of an endless sea of ??evil. It is truly thrilling.

    " And among them, there was a woman's angry shout.

    Qinglong's heart moved, and several thoughts passed through his mind like lightning. Finally, he bent down and went to check it out.

    As soon as they entered the woods, they could only smell the fishy stench that made them want to vomit. There were corpses of monsters everywhere, lying torn apart on the ground, with blood splattering everywhere. Sure enough, there was a person who looked like a woman not far away, fighting with countless monsters.  Dou, in his hand is a gleaming purple magic weapon. It is so sharp that it looks extraordinary.

    Qinglong's eyes shrank and he lost his voice: "Purple Light Bladeare you Jin Ping'er?"

    The woman seemed to be surprised. She looked back and her body floated over, but her hands did not stop at all. The purple light shone and retracted, and she killed three more monsters.

    "Who are you?" Jin Ping'er landed next to Qinglong and said coldly.

    Qinglong was wondering, with Jin Ping'er's Taoist practice at the moment, why didn't he rise from the sky? Once they reach the sky, only a few of these monsters can go to the sky. Isn't that simple?

    Although he was thinking this, Qinglong was still ready to answer, but before he could speak, he and Jin Ping'er were shocked at the same time. If they felt something, they looked up and looked forward.

    Just a moment ago, countless monsters that were in a state of madness suddenly retreated like a tide. But deep in the forest in front of them, a cold murderous intention surged over. This invisible murderous intention was actually cold.  These two men of such high moral character couldn't help but have a cold war.

    Qinglong felt horrified in his heart. There was such a terrible thing in the southern border area!

    Just where they were frightened, the next moment, a figure suddenly flashed behind a huge tree in front of them, and a person slowly walked out.

    The man was wearing a dress made of bright silk, with black hair scattered around his shoulders, his hands were slender and white, and his appearance was extremely handsome. He was actually a beautiful and almost coquettish young man.

    Qinglong looked a little dumbfounded, but almost at the same time, he suddenly felt that the body of Jin Ping'er next to him had somehow become slightly slightly changed after the young man appeared.trembling.

 Text Chapter 10 Unwilling

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The forest gradually became quiet. The monster that was barking fiercely just a moment ago dispersed far away for some reason. The speed really surprised Qinglong.  But in his mind, Jin Ping'er's reaction when he saw this strange boy made him even more unpredictable?

    The young man’s eyes slowly fell on the two of them, he looked at them carefully, and then he seemed to frown slightly and said, “Are you from China?”

    What this young man said was a soft, pleasant and very pure Chinese language. Qinglong was startled for a moment and asked: "Who are you?"

    The young man smiled slightly, revealing two rows of white teeth. He looked a bit innocent, which was incompatible with the bloody scene around him. He just smiled and said: "Who am I? This is a good question," he  He said slowly, "Who am I?"

    Qinglong snorted and lowered his voice: "I am Qinglong of the Ghost King Sect. Who is this person?"

    Jin Ping'er was surprised. Apparently she also knew Qinglong's name. Originally, the three major sects of the Demon Sect had always fought fiercely among themselves. Jin Ping'er, as an outstanding disciple of the new generation of Hehuan Sect, although she had never met Qinglong, this Ghost King Sect's  The information about the important figures is already familiar to him.

    He nodded slightly as a greeting. Originally, from their standpoint, they were regarded as enemies rather than friends. However, in this strange place in southern Xinjiang, monsters were rampant, and the two of them couldn't help but regard each other as comrades-in-arms.

    Jin Ping'er glanced at the young man in front of her and whispered: "Be careful, he is a beast monster. All the monster beasts around him are his subordinates. He is of high moral character." She paused and continued softly, "  The Taoism is also very weird."

    Qinglong frowned, and was about to ask a few more questions, but a roar suddenly came from the direction behind him, and then the sound of trees falling to the ground was heard. The two people quickly turned their heads to look, and saw the white-bone snake demon charging towards them all the way.  , but there are no other little monsters beside it. It seems that like other monsters, it was frightened by the appearance of the monster and did not dare to approach this place.

    Qinglong didn’t expect that the white-bone snake demon would catch up so quickly. He saw the snake demon in front of him in a blink of an eye. With a fishy wind blowing towards his face, the white shadow flashed and the huge snake body of the snake demon swept over.

    In front of these monsters, the big trees that have been growing for many years are almost like grass being swept away. They are uprooted one after another with a roar and fly towards this side.

    Qinglong and Jin Ping'er jumped up at the same time. Neither of them were ordinary people. They could both tell at a glance that the white-bone demon snake in front of them was not an ordinary monster. It was full of demonic energy, and it was obviously of high moral character.  But what's more important is that the mysterious young man in front has never made a move from beginning to end, and the two of them can't see through the depth of it.

    Qinglong just paid it off, but he was secretly afraid in his heart, but Jin Ping'er seemed to know more than Qinglong. He was extremely nervous. Even when facing the white-bone snake demon, half of his thoughts seemed to be behind his back.

    With Jin Ping'er's appearance, it is natural that she cannot escape the experienced eyes of Qinglong.  At this moment, the two of them did not fight directly with the white-bone snake demon. Instead, they relied on their clever movements to chase Feiteng near the white-bone snake demon. Occasionally, they took advantage of the opportunity to snipe at the white-bone snake demon. However, the body of the snake demon seemed to be extremely tough and unusual.  The magic weapon and Taoist magic can't hurt it.

    But unable to catch up with Qinglong and Jin Ping'er, the white-bone snake demon kept roaring, its huge body kept twisting, and its speed became faster and faster. It didn't look bulky at all, and it gradually caught up with the two of them.

    Qinglong was horrified. This white-bone snake monster was already so difficult to deal with. The young man behind him, whom Jin Ping'er called the beast monster, was the leader of these monsters. Wouldn't it be even more terrifying?  With these thoughts turning, he began to have the intention of leaving. As he flew past Jin Ping'er, he hurriedly said: "Let's go quickly!"

    Jin Ping'er obviously didn't want to stay here for a long time, so he nodded immediately and pointed at the sky.

    Qinglong understood, and almost at the same time, the two of them let out a light scold. A clear light from Qinglong's hand was mixed with the purple light of Jin Ping'er, and hit the bones of the white-bone snake demon from the side.  Even though the bones of the white-bone snake demon were thick, it was knocked backwards by the two masters. The snake's body was soft, and the strong force was eliminated after a few shakes, but in the end it was suppressed and unable to catch up.

    Qinglong took advantage of this gap, roared softly, and flew into the air. But at the moment when his body flew up, his mind suddenly moved, and he looked to the side from the corner of his eye, and sure enough, Jin Ping'er's body was not flying upwards.

    "Roar"

    Just when Qinglong felt a sense of surprise and doubt in his heart, the originally clear sky in front of him suddenly turned dark, and a black screen suddenly appeared on his head that had just flown out of the branch, and rushed down with overwhelming force.

    At that critical moment, Qinglong was on alert. The "Qiankun Clear Light Ring" on his right hand glowed with clear light, and instantly formed a ball of light to protect his whole body. At the same time, his body moved sideways forcefully.However, despite this, the black screen swooped down incredibly quickly. With a loud "bang", the aperture of Qinglong's protective body was hit with great force and flew out immediately. At the same time, Qinglong clearly understood  He saw Jin Ping'er turn into a purple light and fly into the sky from behind the dark curtain that he had drawn away. From a distance, he heard her soft laughter:

    "Thank you very much, uncle. If we have a chance in the future, I will thank you in person, little girl!"

    Qinglong suppressed the surge of energy and blood in his chest, and showed a wry smile. He had been doing everything in his life, but in his old age, he let such a little girl scheme against him.

    But at this moment, he couldn't care about Jin Ping'er. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the trunk of a big tree in mid-air. With a hiss, his palm sank deeply into the wood. His body then turned around and fell down.  Come down.

    The next moment, the white-bone snake demon had already chased behind him. It stared at him for a long time, but did not rush forward immediately. The snake on the head of a huge snake hesitated and hissed.  As for the black curtain in front, it fell to the ground at this moment and disappeared again with a whoosh sound. The speed was so fast that it was extremely rare.

    On the other hand, that charming young man appeared like a ghost at some point a foot away in front of Qinglong, standing with his hands behind his back.

    Qinglong fell to the ground and let out a sigh of relief. He was stopped, but at this moment he was not in a hurry to escape. He just frowned slightly, looked at the young man for a few times, and suddenly said: "The monster in the sky just now, but the legend  The ‘Taotie’ among them?”

    The young man raised his eyebrows, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he nodded: "I didn't expect you have some discernment. Yes, you are Taotie."

    "Roar!"

    As the young man spoke, the strange sound that sounded this time was soft and low, coming from behind the young man. After a moment, a ferocious strange head slowly poked out from behind the young man's figure.

    It's unclear what kind of animal this strange head looks like, but it has four eyes as thick as copper bells, two pairs of upper and lower ones arranged on the side of the face, six sharp fangs protruding from the big mouth, and there is saliva flowing from it.  It kept dripping.  The gray-black skin is covered with lumps. It is the most vicious ghost in human legend. I am afraid it is not as ugly and ferocious as this monster.

    Qinglong took a breath of cold air!

    Taotie's neck seemed to be very long. The monster's head stretched out from behind the young man. It turned around and landed on the shoulders of the young man. However, the young man looked calm in front of such a ferocious beast.  calm.

    Qinglong calmed down and said slowly: "I never thought that there are such ferocious beasts in this world!"

    The young man smiled, stretched out his hand, and actually touched Taotie's head. The Taotie looked extremely vicious, but under the young man's hand, he just growled in a low voice, and even rubbed his head against the young man's hand. If it weren't for  The appearance is too ferocious, almost like a puppy.

    The young man glanced at Qinglong and suddenly said: "That woman just now was your companion. She knew that Taotie was hidden in the air, but she deliberately let you act as a bait, lured Taotie down and escaped on her own. You must be very angry at this moment, right?"

    Qinglong was secretly on guard in his heart, but he smiled and said: "I was tricked by her because of my own incompetence, no one else is to blame!"

    The young man looked at him one more time, nodded and said: "In that case, you just die."

    Before the voice fell, and no movement was seen from him, the white-bone demon snake, which had been glaring behind Qinglong, suddenly opened its huge mouth and swallowed it in one bite, as if it had received an order.

    Qinglong was always on guard. Although the White Bone Demon Snake suddenly appeared and attacked, he did not panic. Instead of retreating, he advanced directly towards the White Bone Demon Snake, which shocked the snake demon.

    Just when the snake demon was stunned, Qinglong rushed under the snake demon. His body flashed to avoid the poisonous gas sprayed by the angry snake demon. He kicked the snake demon's bones and forcefully pushed the huge body of the snake demon towards him.  He kicked forward three feet, and at the same time used the force to rise into the sky, and the clear light in his hand lit up, and six walls of light were instantly laid out in the direction of Taotie.

    Of the two beasts, the one he fears the most is still the young man who has never made a move.

    The White Bone Demon Snake roared again and again, but it could no longer catch up. Seeing that the green dragon was about to fly into the sky and had to escape from the trap, his feet suddenly tightened, and his body rising into the sky was caught by a hand. After a moment, he laughed softly.  The sound came, and a strong force came from that hand. Qinglong felt that his body was suddenly burning with heat, and his body shook violently. He was involuntarily thrown out by this hand.

    In mid-air, his body was seen floating, and with the sound of branches breaking, Qinglong's body was thrown into the forest again.

    In the forest, the roars of countless monsters were heard again.

    In mid-air, the young man closed his eyes slightly and looked up at the sky. The wind blew by, blowing his bright silk clothes.?Hunting dance.

    In the distance, there seems to be a beast roaring

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall.

    From the head of the Qingyun Sect to Daoxuan Zhenren, the chiefs of each lineage gathered in the hall. There were also many elders standing behind the chief. They were rare standing at the entrance of Yuqing Hall. Looking at them, they looked like they were waiting for someone.  .

    No matter who it is, who can receive such courtesy from the Qingyun Sect is truly the best person in the world.

    In addition to the people from Qingyun Sect, Li Xun was also standing at the bottom, standing quietly and respectfully, but there was a faint look of excitement in his eyes, and he looked to the other side from time to time.

    There, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, was standing behind Master Shuiyue with an indifferent expression.

    Not long after, the melodious sound of bells and cauldrons came from the distant Qingyun Mountain, five times in a row. Everyone present looked outside the hall. From a distance, a voice came in:

    "The owner of Fenxiang Valley, Mr. Yunyi Lanyun pays homage to the mountain"

    Almost at the same time as the voice fell, a flaming figure appeared at the door of Yuqing Palace.

    "Haha, where is Senior Brother Daoxuan? I miss you so much!"

    Yun Yilan, dressed in red and with a smile on his face, strode in, followed by Shangguan Ce, Lu Shun and others, the elders and disciples of Fenxiang Valley. Judging from the number of people, there were nearly dozens of them.

    There was a slight sound of surprise in the Qingyunmen crowd, but after a moment, everyone's eyes were focused on Yun Yilan's face.  This man who has been renowned for his righteousness in the world for many years was also a powerful figure back then. Most of the older elders of the Qingyun Sect who were present had seen this man, but at this moment, everyone had only astonishment in their eyes.

    Is this man, who has a vaguely similar face but clearly looks like a mature man, really the Yun Yilan whose beard and hair turned gray decades ago?

    Master Daoxuan looked at Yun Yilan carefully, walked up and said with a smile: "Donor Yun, you and I have not seen each other for many years. Unexpectedly, your Taoism has made great progress, and you have actually understood it from the 'Incense Jade Book'  'Yuyang Realm' is the first of its kind in Fenxiang Valley in 800 years, so congratulations!"

    Yun Yilan's originally smiling face suddenly froze. After a moment, a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes, but his expression returned to his natural expression and he said: "Senior Brother Daoxuan really has good eyesight, I admire him, I admire him!"

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "No, no, I should be the one who admires you."

    Yun Yilan looked at it with his eyes. Master Daoxuan looked at each other with a smile. After a while, the two looked at each other and laughed.  Li Xun walked up next to him, knelt down and saluted: "Master, this disciple has been waiting here for a long time."

    Yun Yilan nodded and said with a smile: "Get up, after staying here for these few days, have you experienced the mystery of Qingyun Mountain, this fairyland on earth?"

    Li Xun stood up and said respectfully: "Qingyun Mountain is indeed worthy of its reputation. It is an eye-opener for the disciples. In addition, I would like to thank Uncle Daoxuan and" He paused and said loudly, "And Junior Sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak,  He took me to appreciate the beautiful scenery of this fairyland."

    There was a "buzz" in the Qingyun Sect crowd, and the discussion started. In addition to the elders, there were also many younger generation disciples. Countless eyes immediately turned to the frost woman.

    The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, but her expression was indifferent, and she finally said nothing.

    Master Daoxuan smiled, took Yun Yilan's hand and said, "Master Yun Gu has such a good disciple, and he has a successor. Come, please take a seat."

    Yun Yilan leaned forward and said, "Please, sir."

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, and walked up simultaneously. Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan sat on the main seat together, with people from their own sect on both sides.

    After a while of polite greetings, Master Daoxuan said with a smile: "Fenxiang Valley is a giant sect of righteousness in the world, and everyone in the world respects it. The Master of Yun Valley actually comes here this time, which really makes Qingyun Sect shine."

    Yun Yilan shook his head repeatedly and said: "Master, this is too much, too much." As he said that, his expression suddenly changed, and he said solemnly: "Actually, there are two major things that I have to do when I come to worship the mountain this time.  I have to ask for help from everyone in the Qingyun Sect."

    Master Daoxuan said quickly: "Master Yungu is too polite, please tell me if you have anything to say."

    Yun Yilan coughed and said: "To be honest with you, this first thing is related to a catastrophe that has been rare in the world for hundreds of years!"

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect was immediately moved. Tian Buyi, who was sitting under Master Daoxuan, frowned and said, "What do you mean by the words of Master Yun Gu?"

    Yun Yilan sighed and said, "You all don't know, but just a month ago, a peerless demon resurrected in the Hundred Thousand Mountains of Southern Xinjiang that Bengu has guarded for generations."

    Master Daoxuan was startled for a moment and said, "A peerless demon?"

    &nbsp; Yun Yilan nodded and said: "Yes, it is a peerless demon. You are far away in the middle-earth, so you don't know the details, but my lineage from Fenxiang Valley has guarded the southern border for generations, so I know it very well. This demon calls himself  The 'Beast God' is an ancient evildoer. I don't know where he came from. I only know that he brought trouble to the world and killed countless creatures"

    Zeng Shuchang, who was sitting next to Tian Buyi and the leader of Fenghui Peak, frowned and said, "Can it be that Master Yungu's Taoist skills and the strength of Fenxiang Valley can't deal with this monster?"

    Yun Yilan looked gloomy and said: "Everyone is laughing, it's not because we are afraid of trouble and dare not take the responsibility. In fact, I know that this matter is not trivial and cannot be stopped by the Fenxiang Valley family, so I took the liberty to come here and ask the real person to watch it for the world.  For the sake of the common people, if you climb high and shout, the whole world will attack together. Only in this way can we have hope of victory. Otherwise, the big thing will be over, and countless lives will inevitably be killed and injured in the world?"

    The members of the Qingyun Sect looked at each other. To be honest, things were going well, but Fenxiang Valley suddenly jumped out and revealed a peerless demon that had to be resisted by all the cultivators in the world in order to have hope. How could anyone accept it?  However, Master Daoxuan is a man of enlightenment after all. He pondered for a long time and said decisively:

    "If things turn out to be what Master Yungu said, it will be an unprecedented catastrophe for the people of the world. We, the cultivators, have always claimed to be righteous and must not ignore it. In this case, I, the Qingyun Sect, will fight with Burning Incense  Gu and I will join hands to fight against this demon. Later I will send a letter to Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple and invite him to come to Qingyun Mountain to discuss things."

    Yun Yilan let out a long breath, stroking his hands and said: "This is very good, I feel relieved now."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "Master Yungu is joking. By the way, I wonder what the second major event is. Could it be another catastrophe?"

    Yun Yilan's eyes flashed, he took a deep look at Master Daoxuan, and said: "No, this second thing is actually a good thing."

    A smile appeared on Master Daoxuan’s lips.

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "The second thing I am doing here is to propose to Miss Lu Xueqi of your noble sect for my disciple Li Xun."

    As soon as these words came out, Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind Master Shuiyue, trembled, Huo Di raised his head, and the Qingyun Sect was in an uproar.  And surprisingly powerful!

    Countless gazes instantly glanced at Lu Xueqi’s astonished face, and a moment later, they were attracted to Master Daoxuan.

    The head of the Qingyun Sect, Master Daoxuan, pondered for a moment and said loudly: "I have seen this kid Li Xun in the past few days. He is indeed one of the best among men, and his future is limitless."

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "I'm sorry, but I do plan to pass on the Valley Master to this incompetent disciple in the future. And when the enemy is at hand, we have such a happy event, which further shows our sincere cooperation. At the same time,  It also boosts the morale of the heroes in the world, I wonder what you think?"

    Tian Buyi, who was sitting next to him, had a look of disdain on his face and almost snorted. Fortunately, his wife Suru had quick eyesight and caught him.

    Daoxuan’s eyes moved, swept across the Qingyun Sect, and finally landed on Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi frowned and her lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but she was worried that the occasion was not right, so she did not say it loudly.

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly, turned to Yun Yilan and said with a smile: "Master Yun's kindness is really unexpected!"

    Yun Yilan clasped his fists and said with a smile: "I and my disciple are sincere, and I hope that the real person will fulfill my wish."

    Daoxuan Zhenren reached out to his chest and stroked his long beard, and said slowly: "Born a demon, disaster is imminent. You and I must work together to save the common people. Moreover, I am very fond of this marriage, the man is talented and the woman is beautiful"

    There was another uproar in Qingyun Sect. No one expected that Master Daoxuan actually agreed to the marriage.

    I heard Master Daoxuan then turned to Master Shuiyue who was sitting beside him and said with a smile: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, Xue Qi is your disciple, you should make the decision."

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned pale, and she was obviously shaken by this incident. When she heard Master Daoxuan’s words, she couldn’t help but take a step forward and shouted to Master Shuiyue:

    "Master"

    Master Shuiyue slowly raised his eyes, and his eyes turned on Lu Xueqi's peerless face, as if he wanted to see something from that appearance. The look in his eyes was complicated and unclear. After being silent for a while, he slowly said: "Qier,  I also fully agree with this marriage. Mr. Li is a good match among men."

    In the Yuqing Hall, everyone suddenly became quiet, including Tian Buyi and others, all looking at Master Shuiyue in disbelief.

    Lu Xueqi’s body suddenly shook.

    And Li Xun in the distance, at this moment?Already beaming with joy.

    "Hahahaha!" Yun Yilan's laughter broke the silence, "Great, great, since the two elders agree to this, Xun'er, why don't you come up and thank you two!"

    Li Xun quickly ran up and knelt down.

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: "The good story today will surely be spread through the ages and be praised by the world"

    "Wait a minute!"

    Suddenly, a soft shout sounded coldly in the voice of Yun Yilan, one of the great figures of righteousness in the world, in the main hall, interrupting Yun Yilan's words.

    The whole hall changed color.

    Lu Xueqi was dressed in white like snow, with a pale complexion. She held the Tianya sword scabbard tightly in one hand and walked out slowly.

    Master Daoxuan’s face changed slightly, and he looked towards Master Shuiyue, but Master Shuiyue only looked at Lu Xueqi’s figure. He suddenly sighed in a low voice, closed his eyes, and looked like he didn’t care anymore.

    Master Daoxuan’s expression changed again, his expression slowly darkened, he slowly stood up and said, “Xue Qi, do you have anything to say?”

    There was silence in Yuqing Hall.

    Everyone’s eyes are looking at the woman in white.

    There is no wind but the skirt of her clothes is fluttering gently. From a distance, even her figure is vaguely like duckweed, swaying unsteadily, thin and not weathered by wind and rain.

    But her lips were pursed so tightly, there was a strange redness between her pale cheeks, and her shoulders that started to tremble slightly made people feel helpless for the first time.

    Suddenly, she suddenly turned around, facing away from everyone in the Yuqing Palace, facing outside the tall and majestic palace door, towards the boundless blue sky, towards the distance beyond the blue sky, towards the unknown place in the distance -  —

    Staring deeply!

    What kind of emotion is that in that glance?

    In the Yuqing Palace, there was her deep but decisive voice, like cutting ice and snow:

    "I don't want to!"

    ※※※

    The distance.

    The figure crawling in the dark corner on the unfamiliar hilltop suddenly trembled.

    The sound of insects chirping in the mountains and fields suddenly stopped.

    The figure struggled slowly and stood up in the shadow, as if feeling something, and stared blankly into the distance.

    A monkey figure jumped out from beside him and jumped up to his shoulder.

    After a long time, his voice came from the darkness:

    "Xiao Hui, why is my heart beating so fast suddenly"

 Text Chapter 1 Chance Encounter

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The catastrophe began in the spring and summer of that year. Thousands of years later, people in the world still remember clearly that period of terror and madness.

    In the extreme south of southern Xinjiang, among the mountains of 100,000, countless monsters and alien races suddenly swarmed out. Countless in number, all of them are bloodthirsty. They kill everyone regardless of gender, old or young. There are also many evil beasts that are greedy for human flesh.  , where it passed was terrible.

    This catastrophe broke out from the southern Xinjiang area near Shiwanda Mountain and quickly spread to the entire southern Xinjiang. The five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang, Miao, Zhuang, Tu, Li, and Gaoshan, rose up to resist.

    But in the face of countless monsters and alien races, especially among the countless ferocious monsters and alien races, there are more than a dozen strange monsters with extremely powerful magical power and witchcraft. The resistance of the five races is like a mantis trying to use a chariot.  Corpses littered the fields.

    This incident immediately shocked the world and spread throughout the world. The people of Middle-earth were frightened every day and were in panic all day long. Some people in Middle-earth near southern Xinjiang dragged their families and fled to the north, hoping to be as far away from this catastrophe as possible.  The better.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Fenxiang Valley, a major righteous sect in the south, managed to escape the disaster because the owner of the valley, Yun Yilan, happened to lead most of his disciples to Qingyun Mountain to visit Daoxuan.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  He was deeply sad and remorseful, and he had already committed suicide to thank the world. Fortunately, the disciples on his left and right held him back, and the elders of the Qingyun Sect gave him kind words to persuade him. Only then did the Master of Yun Valley calm down and vowed to kill the entire Fenxiang Valley.  With all my strength, I can avenge this bloody feud for the people of southern Xinjiang!

    Not long after, Yun Yilan announced to the Taoist monks in the world at Qingyun Mountain that today's catastrophe was actually caused by a monster. This monster has strong magic and ferocious nature. It cannot be resisted unless the whole world attacks it. In view of this, I burned incense.  Gu and the Qingyun Sect lineage jointly call on the cultivators in the world to use the power of the world to kill this beast!

    The next day, Tianyin Temple, which received the news, officially responded, agreeing with Qingyun and Burning Incense’s call, and soon sent people to join the alliance.

    Zhengdao made urgent arrangements and discussions, and sent several groups of outstanding disciples south to investigate the details of these monsters and aliens. After all, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle.

    But the three major sects of the Demon Sect, the Ghost King Sect, the Wandu Sect, and the Hehuan Sect, which were usually arrogant, suddenly became quiet. They seemed to be watching each other and were in no hurry to make any move.  That is to say, in this situation where the storm is about to come, Middle-earth temporarily fell into a strange calm.

    This weird peace was finally broken on the day before the summer solstice. The alien race of monsters that had ravaged the southern border to a state of disgrace finally entered the middle-earth.

    But at first, the civilian casualties were not very large, because as early as a month ago, the people near the south had already fled.  It’s just that the number of these monsters seems to be increasing, and they are spreading more rapidly. They are about to push into the hinterland of Middle-earth. At that time, it will be time for all the people in the world to fall into misery.

    I can’t tell whether it’s shocking news or rumors that are hard to distinguish, but the shocking news is indeed coming one after another. Yesterday it was said that a village was bloodbathed, and today it is rumored that the entire city was reduced to rubble.  Every day spent in panic and fear is so uncomfortable and scary for anyone.

    However, for people who are so heartbroken, even if everyone in the world dies, it seems like it has nothing to do with them.  Gui Li has been staying with Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog for more than a month. Even he himself doesn't know why he keeps following them. Maybe he has long felt that there is no place to go, so he just lets it go.  It's natural.

    Among the group of people, Zhou Yixian was the one who was most opposed to Gui Li being with him. Not to mention that there was another guy who was freeloading, but he didn't know how to move luggage and do chores like a wild dog Taoist. He didn't drink all day long.  Even when sleeping, he often needs someone to take care of him.

    When it comes to free food, Gui Li only drinks a little wine. The biggest thorn in Zhou Xian's side now is the three-eyed monkey following Gui Li.  Li, a person who gets drunk as soon as he drinks, can be compared. After a big bag of strong liquor, the monkey's face is not even red. If Xiao Huan hadn't insisted on taking this person and the monkey with him no matter what, Zhou Xian would have been far away.  How far have you run?

    As for Taoist Wild Dog, since that night he suddenly wanted to kill Gui Li, but was discovered and stopped by Xiao Hui. In the end, he was spared by Gui Li. From then on, Taoist Wild Dog became even more taciturn, often for several days.  Not saying a word.

    But in the past few days, whether it was the nagging Zhou Xian or Xiao Huan, including the silent Taoist Wild Dog, they gradually discovered that Gui Li seemed to have some changes. Although it was difficult for them to explain clearly, Gui Li was indeed gradually waking up.  The most obvious manifestation is that he starts to decrease when he is drunk. Sometimes he doesn't drink at all all night, but his behavior is still very strange. Gui Li often sits with Xiao Hui, facing the north.  Direction, he was in a daze, as if he was thinking about something.

    News of the catastrophe in the south gradually spread as people fleeing to the north flocked to the north, and Zhou Yixian and others also knew about it.

    Among the people, Yi Xian was startled when he heard the news. Then he thought for a long time, shook his head, and then sighed all day long, asking where should he escape?

    As for others, they are not as worried as him. Gui Li and Taoist Wild Dog both look preoccupied, while Xiaohuan seems not to take the crisis that sounds far away to heart. For her, on weekdays,  Playing with Xiao Hui, occasionally taking care of Gui Li and talking to him, life was enjoyable.

    However, under Zhou Xian’s insistence, this group of people finally headed north. According to Zhou Xian, the farther away from the south, at least people’s lives will be easier.  But as more and more refugees arrive from the south along the way, the situation in the news seems to be getting worse.  The monsters and aliens that came out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains were overwhelming, devouring them all the way, and gradually forced their way into the hinterland of Middle-earth.

    A few days ago, among the many news, there was even news that the alien race of monsters had killed a city hundreds of miles behind them, which frightened Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and others and hurried away. Although they soon learned that this news was a rumor,  But the fear and fear in the human heart can be seen from this.

    That night, a group of people slept in the wild, lit a fire on a hill, and sat around the fire. Only Gui Li sat in the distance.

    Xiao Hui jumped out of the darkness, holding a lot of wild fruits in his hands. He didn't know where they picked them. He jumped on Gui Li's shoulders two or three times, sat down, and ate.

    ??Yiyi Xian glanced over there, pondered for a while, looked at Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist next to him, and said, "I have something to tell you."

    Xiao Huan was a little strange. She glanced at Zhou Xian and said, "Grandpa, what's the matter?"

    Zhou Yixian was about to speak when suddenly Xiao Hui, who was sitting on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed to have discovered something and screamed loudly.  Everyone was shocked and didn't know what was going on. They stood up one after another, walked behind Xiao Hui, and looked in the direction of its dancing limbs.  Under the dim light, I saw a group of people walking on the ancient road below the hill, including men, women, old and young. They all looked exhausted, but they still walked forward hobblingly.

    Zhou Yixian looked at it for a long time, sighed, and said: "They are refugees from the south."

    Everyone was silent, no one spoke, Zhou Xian was silent for a moment, and said: "Actually, this is what I want to say. I don't know what is going on in the south right now, but suddenly many monsters and barbarians came out and killed people on sight. This can't be wrong.  In the past few days, we have seen many people fleeing to the north. I think we have to speed up our journey and run to the north."

    Xiao Huan frowned and said, "Grandpa, it's right to go north. We have been wandering around anyway, but the north is so big. I heard that those monsters and aliens move very fast. Do you have a good place to hide?"

    Zhou Yixian glared at her and said: "Haven't you heard the rumors these days? Those monsters have quite some abilities. Some have good noses and some have good hearing. No matter you hide in a tree or hide in a cellar,  , even if you run into the mountains, you will be found and eaten. Where can I find a place to hide when I encounter such a damned monster?"

    Xiaohuan looked bitter and said, "Then what should we do? Will we be eaten by those monsters sooner or later?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said: "Nonsense, how could I, the great Immortal Zhou, die in the mouths of these beasts because of my clever calculations? I have already calculated it. Looking at the world at this moment, there is only one place that is the safest."

    Xiaohuan was startled. Taoist Wild Dog and even Gui Li moved their bodies next to them and looked towards Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian felt a little proud and laughed "hehe" twice.  Xiaohuan was surprised and happy, and said: "Grandpa, is there such a place? Tell me!"

    Zhou Yixian coughed twice, and then said solemnly: "Qingyun Mountain."

    Taoist Wild Dog's expression changed, and Gui Li turned his head away. Only Xiao Huan was a little surprised and said: "I know that Qingyun Mountain is where Qingyun Sect is, and there are many Taoist monks, but after all, it is just a sect.  Those monsters and aliens can only protect themselves, so how can they care about us?"

    Zhou Yixian laughed and said: "You don't know that. Although the news hasn't come yet, I guess I will burn the incense."He and the Tianyin Temple sects must have formed an alliance in Qingyun, because that old guy Yun Yilan is in Qingyun at the moment, and in the battle of Qingyun ten years ago, Qingyun Sect's "Xianxian Sword Formation""

    When Gui Li heard these four words from the side, his body trembled violently.

    Immortal Zhou Yi did not pay attention to him, and continued to talk happily: "Qingyun Sect's Zhuxian Sword Formation stole the show. Everyone knows that the sword formation has earth-shattering magical powers, so if we are in Qingyun Alliance, at least there will be an extra layer of security. I  Looking at the righteous people in the world, I am afraid that within a few days, most of them will go to Qingyun to jointly fight against this unprecedented catastrophe. If we reach Qingyun, we will naturally be in the safest place. There are so many Taoist masters  People, you won’t just watch us people die, right?” After that, the more he thought about it, the more proud he became, and he couldn’t help but laugh.

    A cold snort suddenly came out in the midst of his laughter. Zhou Xian was startled. He looked with Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist, and saw Gui Li slowly standing up from the shadow, but without turning around, he said coldly: "Just  I’m afraid that your righteous masters will not only let you die and ignore you, but they will also kick you in the back.”

    Zhou Yixian was ridiculed by him in front of him, and he was a little embarrassed, and said angrily: "Bah, anyway, you are a crooked devil, and you will be kicked out if you go"

    Xiaohuan suddenly shouted: "Grandpa!"

    Yiyi Xian glanced at Xiaohuan, knowing that what he was saying was serious, and he hesitated. Xiaohuan turned to look at Gui Li, hesitating a little, but finally said: "You, don't listen to what my grandfather said, he is so talkative.  Block"

    Zhou Xian was furious and interjected: "How dare you say that your own grandfather speaks freely!"

    Xiaohuan ignored him and said sharply to the ghost: "But the situation is really bad now, you'd better go with us. After all, it will be safer there than other places"

    Before Xiao Huan finished speaking, Gui Li said calmly: "No need, the world is big, I have my own place to go."

    After saying that, he moved his body and walked forward.

    Xiaohuan was taken aback, with an anxious look on his face, and said anxiously: "Zhangyou, where are you going?"

    Gui Li did not answer, and his figure moved forward slowly and gradually. Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, turned his head and looked at Xiao Huan who was standing on the top of the hill, grinning, and raised his hand to shake.

    Xiaohuan looked at the figure that quickly shrunk and disappeared. She didn't know why. She suddenly felt empty in her heart for no reason. Her nose felt sour and she was about to shed tears.

    "Hiss!"

    There was a soft sound of breaking through the sky, and the ghostly figure streaked across the night sky.  There were dark clouds in the sky, and not a single starlight could be seen. It seemed that even the sky was affected by the catastrophe in the south, making it appear gloomy and gloomy, giving no hope.

    After leaving Zhou Xian and others, Gui Li flew south alone for a while. In this night sky, under the dark clouds, he saw gloomy and dark places in all directions. Under the sky, there were mountains and wilderness, cold and lonely, and people in the air.  It was actually empty and I didn’t know where to go.

    Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, suddenly barked twice. Gui Li glanced at it and saw three eyes in front of him. Xiao Hui was grinning. To him, he seemed to be happy most of the time.  Gui Li showed a rare smile and affection on his face. He gently touched the monkey's head, then sank and fell to the ground.

    The place we settled down was a high mountain in the wilderness with a dense forest. The vegetation was lush and the shrubs were dense. It was hard to find a place to set foot in the forest. I thought no one had ever been to this mountain or forest in this wilderness.  Gui Li's face was pale, and he landed in the forest. Without landing, he shook his right hand and the soul-eating magic wand flew out of his sleeve and circled around his feet. He didn't hear any strange sound. In the blink of an eye, this six-foot-wide magic wand flew out of his sleeve.  All the trees, shrubs, and thorns in the place suddenly withered and turned into dead branches in an instant.

    And as the Soul Eater flew back into his hand, Gui Li could clearly feel the thin strands of cold breath swimming through the black stick body.  Xiao Hui screamed happily, jumped off his shoulder, and ran deeper into the forest.  Gui Li raised his head and glanced at Xiao Hui's back. Ever since he went to Southern Xinjiang, especially after Xiao Hui's transformation, his appetite began to increase rapidly and he always wanted to eat.

    The night was dark, and the night wind blew from the wilderness and blew over the forest. The forest made a sound like waves, and countless shadows swayed together.  Gui Li slowly sat down on the ground and slowly closed his eyes. The shadows of the surrounding trees passed over his face. In the darkness, he was like a silent ghost.

    I don’t know how long it took, but there was a faint roar in the distance, and then disappeared without a trace. Gui Li frowned slightly and opened his eyes, but his body did not move. Sure enough, a moment later, there was a shaking in the nearby bushes, and it was the monkey Xiao Hui.  Running back.

    To Xiao Hui, the sharp and annoying thorns don’t seem to matter at all. Many times they are??Stepped over it directly and ran closer. Gui Li saw it clearly and saw Xiao Hui putting one hand on his chest. Sure enough, he was holding a few wild fruits, but the other hand was trailing behind him, as if  Like pulling something.

    Gui Li couldn't help but feel a little strange. He glanced behind it and was surprised.  In the shadows, Xiao Hui actually ran back dragging something that looked like an animal. It looked like it was not small, much bigger than Xiao Hui, but Xiao Hui could drag it very easily.  After a while, Xiao Hui ran close, smiled, put down the wild fruit first, then waved his hand, "Bang"

    There was a muffled sound, and a large piece of stuff fell in front of me.

    It was an adult wild boar. It was very big. It was probably even taller than Xiao Hui when it stood up. But at this moment, the wild boar had a hole in its head and was bleeding from its body. It was already dead.  Gui Li looked at the wound and saw that it was still fresh. He was startled and said to Xiao Hui, "Did you catch it?"

    Xiao Hui grinned and pointed at the wild boar and Gui Li at the same time.

    Gui Li sighed, smiled and said, "I'm not hungry."

    Xiao Hui scratched his head, blinked his three eyes together, then pointed at the wild boar and then at himself.  Gui Li was so amused by it that he couldn't help but laugh. For a moment, the heavy feeling in his heart was relieved, and he smiled and said, "Okay, I'll help you."

    Xiao Hui immediately beamed, obviously knowing that Gui Li’s craftsmanship was extraordinary and it was his favorite.  Gui Li rolled up his sleeves, pointed like a knife, and lightly scratched the belly of the wild boar. The tough pig skin was immediately scratched away. He was seen skillfully, skinning and deboning the wild boar in two or three strokes, and then flew up to look for it.  He went to a place with spring water to wash the pork, set up a wooden frame, lit a fire, and started roasting the pig.

    The fire gradually became brighter, and both Xiao Hui and Gui Li's faces were slightly flushed by the flames. Xiao Hui had already eaten a few wild fruits, and now his eyes were staring at the aroma of roasted vegetables gradually emerging from the flames.  pig.  Gui Li slowly took out various homemade seasonings from his waist and added some to the meat. He also found a small bottle of sesame oil and began to sprinkle it lightly on the pork.  The sesame oil slowly flows along the pork, and is roasted by the flames below, and slowly penetrates into the meat.  Soon, the surface of the pork began to turn a light golden color, transparent oil droplets exuded from the pork itself, and the alluring aroma spread out.

    The light of the fire moved slightly, illuminating the faces of monkeys and people, as well as the trees in the small open space around them.  The reflections of the tall trees swayed as if the wind was whistling.  Gui Li looked at the burning flames in front of him and gradually became trance-like, while Xiao Hui looked at the roasted pig with a salivating look, scratching his head and running to the side from time to time to break some branches and add them to the fire.

    The quiet air is filled with a strange and alluring fragrance.

    Deep in the woods, a low roar suddenly came: "Roar!"

    The roar was low and powerful. It seemed to be far away, but it still came through clearly, and a sense of chilling quickly spread.  Gui Li suddenly woke up from his meditation, his brows slowly wrinkled, his body did not move, but his eyes gradually deepened, looking in the direction where the roar came from.  Xiao Hui jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder without any fear on his face, and looked back as well.

    There was a "crack" sound in the flames, a branch burst open, and the scent of wild boar became stronger.

    Three feet away, there was a dark forest. The wind in the forest seemed to suddenly become stronger, whistling loudly. After the low roar, there was no sound again, but the cold and murderous intention was almost tangible.  Zhizhi quickly came over here.

    The pupils in Gui Li's eyes shrank slightly, and his brows furrowed even more tightly.

    "Crack!" Another small branch finally burst open.

    Suddenly, the howling wind lost its sound, and the entire forest seemed to be still. There was no more sound. Ahead in the darkness, the dense woods and tangled thorns suddenly fell to both sides, revealing a narrow road.  But it is a passage for one person to walk.

    A young man wearing bright silk clothes, with a handsome and almost coquettish face, walked out of the darkness step by step.  In the darkness, he was so conspicuous, as if the surroundings were lighting up because of him.  Gui Li did not get up or move. He was still sitting on the ground, looking directly at the young man.

    The young man looked at Gui Li, then his eyes fell on Xiao Hui, and he was slightly startled, "Hey"

    He made a sound and said: "Three-eyed monkey!"

    Gui Li didn't say anything, but Xiao Hui suddenly screamed, looking very angry.

    Almost at the same time as Xiao Hui shouted, the deep roar sounded again. The difference was that this time the roar came directly from behind the young man.

    "Roar" Following this low and powerful roar, behind the young man with a calm expression, a ferocious strange head slowly rose from his shoulder.There are two pairs of eyes, the upper and lower pairs on the side of the face, as thick as copper bells.  The mouth is huge, almost as wide as the face. Between the opening of the mouth, you can see that it is full of sharp teeth, especially the six sharp fangs extending outside the mouth, which are even more terrifying. Under the dim light of the flames in the field, they are vaguely visible.  Drops of saliva dripped from between the teeth and fell on the monster's gray-black skin covered with hard skin bumps.

    Gui Li’s expression finally changed, he slowly stood up, and said coldly: “Taotie?”

    The young man hadn't answered yet, but he was still looking at Gui Li. Suddenly he seemed to realize something. He turned to look at Taotie (Note 1), and couldn't help but be startled. He saw that this evil beast's always fierce eyes were now even more greedy.  , but the targets were not Gui Li and Xiao Hui, but the wild boar being barbecued on the ground.

    The tempting aroma of barbecue wafts everywhere in the air.

    The young man suddenly smiled and said sharply to the ghost: "Your craftsmanship is pretty good! I wonder why Taotie was so restless tonight. I didn't expect that he was attracted to you."

    Gui Li said calmly: "Although Taotie is an ancient evil beast, ferocious and fast, it has always been greedy. A roasted pig is nothing."

    The young man shook his head and said: "Otherwise, this glutton of mine is different. I have ignored ordinary delicacies for a long time. I didn't expect that I would be so greedy for your seemingly crude barbecue."

    At this moment, as the young man said, Taotie seemed to be particularly fond of this roasted pig. The saliva between his mouth and teeth was flowing wildly, and it flowed down between his teeth. Suddenly, with a roar, Taotie jumped out from the young man's shoulder and turned into a black shadow.  , threw himself into the flames.  Unexpectedly, the gray shadow flashed, an angry "squeaking" sound was heard, and Xiao Hui came out of the air and stood in front of the roasted pig.

    Taotie let out a low roar of "roar", fell to the ground, and revealed its true form. It had sharp claws on all four legs, and its body looked at least four times larger than that of the wild boar. The strangest thing was that its neck was extremely long, rising upwards, almost  Raise your body twice as high.

    Compared with Xiao Hui, it was pitifully small, but for some reason, Taotie seemed to be a little afraid of Xiao Hui and did not dare to be careless. However, he was reluctant to part with the food in front of him. He roared in a low voice and his expression gradually became ferocious.

    Gui Li looked at the two strange beasts who were angrily confronting each other over the roasted pig, and suddenly said: "This wild boar has not been roasted yet, and the flavor is not good enough. Why are you arguing?"

    What he said was so incomprehensible that even the young man couldn't help but look at him one more time, but the two confronting beasts reacted. Taotie stared at Xiao Hui with his four eyes, and Xiao Hui responded with wide-open eyes.  , the seven eyes of the two alien beasts stared bigger than the other. After a moment, Xiao Hui barked a few "Zhi Zhi" at Taotie, showing his teeth, then ran back a few steps, and sat down on Gui Li's body.  Next to him, his eyes were fixed on the roasted pig.

    Taotie's four eyes swayed following Xiao Hui's movements. When Xiao Hui sat down, the evil beast roared twice, and surprisingly, it also slowly walked to the other end of the flame, retracting its hind legs.  He stood up, swung his front legs lightly, and actually lay down in front of the flames, but the saliva in his mouth still flowed out involuntarily. Although it looked scary, it was still a bit funny.

    The young man watched Taotie sit down and walked over slowly. He didn't care about the dirt on the ground and sat down next to Taotie. He looked at Gui Li, smiled slightly and said: "Who are you, an expert? I never expected that there would be such a thing."  By any means, Taotie can temporarily suppress his ferocious nature?"

    Gui Li didn’t look at him, he sat down, his gaze returned to the flames lightly, and said: "You and I met by chance in the mountains, why do we need to know the name? It’s just a roast pig to satisfy our hunger."

    The young man looked at Gui Li for a while, then suddenly laughed so loudly that he startled countless night birds in the distance.

    "Well said, well said." He tapped his leg lightly, with an unexpected look of admiration on his face, and said: "It's just for food. Speaking of which, all living beings in the world are busy here and there all day long, isn't it just for food?  That’s all. So, don’t you think that the so-called “people” are the same as me, the gluttonous evil beast?”

    Gui Li gently flipped the roasted pig. The smell of sesame oil on the pork suddenly became richer, which made the glutton opposite him agitated. But he didn't know whether it was to taste the delicious food or something else. In addition to being ferocious, this exotic animal was also famous for its gluttony.  The beast actually endured it, and at the same time, Xiao Hui glared at it fiercely.

    The flame burned quietly, reflecting on Gui Li's face. He said slowly: "People are different."

    The young man said: "What?"

    "Gui Li said: "People have feelings about love, hate, and hatred."

    The young man laughed and said: "Don't you know that all animals also have feelings? If you kill this wild boar, you should know that the wild boar is in pain and fear. If I kill you, you will be like a pig. All living beings are equal, how can we distinguish between humans and animals?"

    Gui Li raised his eyes, looked at the young man, and said, "There is a difference."

    The young man’s eyes were sharp and he said, “What’s the difference?”

    The ghost said sternly: "I haveRegrettable things are engraved in my heart day and night. Life is worse than death, but life is inevitable.  If you live, you still have hope, but if you die, you will be a heartless and cowardly person.  How can a pig have such love and hatred?  "

    The young man was startled, the fierce look in his eyes gradually faded away, and then a strange look appeared on his face.

    Note 1: Taotie: "The gods and demons are different."  "Strange Beasts": There is an evil beast in the extreme south of China, with four eyes, black skin, a long neck and four legs, a ferocious nature and extremely greedy.  Traveling as fast as the wind is a disaster.

 Text Chapter 2 Meeting

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    There was no sound everywhere except for the sound of branches popping from time to time in the fire.  Neither the strange boy nor Gui Li spoke anymore, the flames stretched and contracted, burning between them.

    The color of the surface of the roasted pig gradually turned golden, and a slight burnt smell emerged from the rich aroma. At this time, the entire surface of the roasted pig was covered with a transparent layer of light oil droplets. Gui Li finally roasted it.  The pig turned a few times and said, "That's it, you can eat!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Hui and Taotie rushed forward at the same time. Xiao Hui screamed "Zhi Zhi" and stretched out his hand to grab one of the hind legs of the roasted pig. The pig skin that was being roasted seemed to have no feeling at all in its hands.  Similar.  But the Taotie was even more powerful. He opened his mouth without using his hands, feet, and claws. Regardless of the fact that the pork was still above the flames, he stuck his head in and took a bite.

    When Taotie opened his mouth, his already huge mouth became even bigger and scary. A huge roast pig was actually bitten by this monster, leaving only one hind leg caught by Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Hui was furious, and the monkey had an angry expression on his face. He grabbed the pig leg in his hand and jumped and screamed at the same time. However, the gluttonous beast didn't care about it. The sharp teeth in its mouth "cracked" and bit it, and it was like destroying everything.  Biting the delicious pork into two pieces, Xiao Hui was caught off guard. He fell backwards with too much force and rolled twice on the ground. When he stood up, he only held a pig leg in his hand.

    As for most of the delicious roast pig, it was now being bitten in the mouth by the glutton, chewing it loudly. It seemed that the remaining pig bones were also directly bitten into pieces and swallowed into the belly. The food was like a wind blowing through the clouds, sweeping away thousands of troops, especially  The four eyes on the face were pushed to both sides of the face by the bulging mouth, but they still shone brightly. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with the meal.

    "Squeak, squeak" Xiao Hui saw that most of the delicious food that originally belonged to him was snatched away by this evil beast. How could he not be angry? However, after shouting a few times, he lowered his head and started to eat.  It's fast, but I've eaten most of a pork leg in a while.

    "Roar" Taotie's deep roar sounded again. He slowly turned his head to look at Xiao Hui. Such a big roast pig was eaten clean by it in just a short time.  After swallowing it, not even the bones were left.  And it was obvious that Taotie was still unsatisfied, his eyes were shining, staring at the last meaty bone in Xiao Hui's hand.

    Xiao Hui viciously ate the last piece of meat, and his three eyes widened at the same time, looking at Taotie.  Taotie was salivating and salivating as he walked towards Xiao Hui step by step. Xiao Hui waved fiercely and threw the remaining bones in his hand far away in the other direction, with a look of gloating on his face.  Unexpectedly, Taotie's figure flashed like lightning and light. In the blink of an eye, he soared into the air and caught up with the flying bones. He bit it in one bite, turned in the air, flew back and landed next to the young man.  But at this time, Taotie seemed to know that this was the last thing. He actually didn't swallow it in one bite. Instead, he looked at it with great care, sticking out his tongue and licking the meat and bones.

    Xiao Hui was frightened by Taotie's appearance. After a while, he turned to Gui Li and suddenly danced and squeaked. Gui Li looked at it for a while, then suddenly his face changed and he said, "You said it looks like rhubarb?"

    Xiao Hui nodded immediately, and then looked at Taotie. The anger on the monkey's face gradually faded, replaced by a strange but warm look.  It looked at Taotie who was licking the meat bones for a while, then carefully moved over, slowly stretched out his hand, and seemed to want to touch Taotie's ferocious head.  Taotie's ferocious head turned and he let out a low growl in alertness. Xiao Hui immediately jumped back, but then Zhizhi let out two low voices and approached Taotie again, and Taotie's attention seemed to have temporarily left the fleshy bones.  , placed on Xiao Hui.

    After a moment, Xiao Hui's hand reached out again. Taotie made no move, but all four eyes were looking at Xiao Hui's hand, while Gui Li and the boy remained silent, especially the boy's eyes that had a strange light.  , silently watching the exchange between these two strange beasts.

    Xiao Hui's hand touched Taotie's head and touched it gently. Taotie growled twice in his mouth, but he no longer had any objection. His attention returned to the fleshy bone in front of him, and Xiao Hui then slowly  He slowly approached the strange beast and gently stroked Taotie's body with his hands. A happy look appeared on the monkey's face.

    Gui Li slowly lowered his head and vaguely remembered that many years ago, on Dazhu Peak, Xiao Hui and Da Huang seemed to have become close like this.  Time flies like water, it turns out that Xiao Hui still remembers the beginning

    The young man suddenly broke the silence and said with a slight smile: "I didn't expect that the two of them are very destined, right?"

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and Taotie, with a hint of warmth in his eyes, and said, "Not bad."

    The young man turned his head, added a small branch to the fire, and fell silent again. After a long time, he suddenly smiled and said: "This gluttonTie has been with me for I don’t know how many years. I always thought I was taking care of it, but I didn’t expect to find out today that it turns out to be much happier than me.  The smile on his face seemed to have a hint of bitterness, and he said: "In addition to eating and drinking, even if they are not the same kind, there is still a monkey like you who is willing to be friends with it."  "

    Gui Li looked up at the young man and saw that his face was desolate, as if he had an indescribable loneliness. He said lightly: "If you are lonely, just find a friend."

    The young man snorted and said proudly: "In this big world, who is worthy of being my friend, and who dares to be my friend?"

    Gui Li frowned. The young man's tone was really exaggerated, and he felt a little disgusted. However, he saw that the young man seemed to have remembered something, and his face became sad. He whispered to himself: "But, it turns out there is a person. I really believe her."  of……"

    Gui Li looked at him through the burning flames in front of him and said calmly: "How?"

    The young man’s face suddenly turned cold and he sneered: “Later, I found out that she was lying to me. Not only that, she also made me miserable and almost beyond redemption!”

    Gui Li silently, from the expression of the young man, he unexpectedly recalled the past that was buried deep in his heart ten years ago. The face of that kind monk seemed to appear in front of his eyes again

    He suddenly shook his head violently, but with great force in his hands, the branches he was adding to the fire made a slight hoarse sound, turned into powder, and scattered all over the ground.

    The young man glanced at his hand and suddenly said: "Do you also have such sad past events?"

    Gui Li looked gloomy and said nothing. The young man looked at him, his eyes flickering, and suddenly said: "If you are going to die now, do you still have any unfulfilled wishes?"

    Gui Li was startled, and felt confused for a moment. In an instant, he was flooded with thoughts. This question he had never thought about was suddenly placed in front of him. Deep hatred, great hatred, ten years of long-cherished wishes, lingering white clothes, this life was full of wind and rain,  But I have never thought about what is the last wish in my heart?

    It’s time to save Baguio. If she can be saved, I will be willing to die!  He had thought about this idea countless times in his mind during countless nights in the past ten years.  It’s just that there is still that frosty face that I can’t let go of, floating gently in a secluded corner of my heart

    He was crazy for a moment, the night wind was blowing, and he didn't know how much time had passed. When he woke up, the young man had disappeared, and the gluttonous food on the ground seemed to have just soared into the sky, blending into the dark night, and came from afar.  Its deep roaring voice.

    Xiao Hui jumped up to his shoulder and squeaked twice. Gui Li slowly raised his head to look at the sky and suddenly whispered: "Xiao Hui, I always want to see her again, right?"

    Xiao Hui didn’t seem to understand and was too lazy to pay attention. He raised his head and looked at the sky, as if he was still looking for Taotie’s figure.

    The gradually extinguished embers of the fire gradually turned into a wisp of smoke, gently drifting away. Gui Li and Xiao Hui stood silently in the deep mountain forest. For a long time, only a low voice could be heard faintly in the night wind.  .

    “…I always have to see her…”

    As time goes by, this catastrophe in the world becomes more and more tragic. Monsters and alien races have entered the middle-earth, and the people have suffered heavy casualties. Most of the disciples sent out by the righteous way to investigate have disappeared. A few disciples with a higher level of Taoism have returned, and all of them have been killed.  When he reported to all the decent teachers and commanders, he said that the monster was terrifying.

    The world is in ruins, but the righteous people are helpless. At this time, the news comes out that the three major righteous sects, Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple, and Fenxiang Valley, have formed an alliance in Qingyun Mountain and invited the righteous people in the world to jointly deal with this catastrophe. Suddenly, the world's cultivators are  People gathered towards Qingyun Mountain one after another.  In just a few days, tens of thousands of people have gathered near Qingyun Mountain as never before, and most of them are people from Middle-earth who have fled. In their eyes, these god-like monks in Qingyun Mountain are  , is already their last hope.

    Qingyunmen, who was responsible for the reception, was very busy. More and more Taoist friends and people came to Qingyun. Soon, the guest rooms on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyunmen were no longer enough, so other branches had to open their rooms.  Fortunately, the Qingyun Sect is a thousand-year-old sect with deep roots and great achievements, so it was finally accommodated. However, the Xiaozhufeng branch among the seven branches has always been a female disciple, and Master Shuiyue has a strange temperament, so it is not open to the outside world.  , which makes many young expatriate disciples who have been admired for a long time very regretful.

    But no matter what, despite the current catastrophe, this is still an unprecedented gathering of righteousness. Qingyun Sect is the landlord, and its reputation has increased even more than before. The world has vaguely looked to Qingyun as the leader.  Meaning, Daoxuan Zhenren, the head of the Qingyun Sect, is now firmly seated as the number one person in the world.

    At night, the peaks up and down the Qingyun Mountains are brightly lit, which is a grand event that has not been seen in thousands of years.Far away at the foot of the mountain, as the mountain wind blows, it seems that you can also hear the loud chatting and laughing of people on the mountain. The people who were scared because of the catastrophe seemed to feel much more relaxed under this situation.  After all, even if the sky falls, isn't there still a Qingyun Mountain above your head?

    At the moment, the quietest place on Qingyun Mountain is probably Xiaozhu Peak.  After Qingyun Sect's kind explanation, all the sects strictly restrained their disciples and strictly prohibited them from approaching Xiaozhu Peak. After all, under the current situation, if a farce of a prodigal son still happened, everyone would have their faces covered.  It won't look good.

    Compared with the bustle on the other peaks, Xiaozhufeng seems much cleaner. Occasionally, two or three beautiful female disciples of Xiaozhufeng pass by on the mountain road. The mountain breeze blows, and the tear bamboos all over the mountain sway together, making rustling sounds.  the sound of.

    The moonlight was cold that night, shining on the Xiaozhufeng Mountain Road. The bamboo shadows were whirling, and the shadows were swaying on the steps of the mountain road.  Four or five Xiaozhufeng female disciples came from a distance, and the first one was Wen Min.  I saw that these female disciples, including Wen Min, had gloomy expressions and frowned, as if they were very worried.

    The cold wind blew through the bamboo forest, and there seemed to be black shadows flickering.

    The youngest girl next to Wenmin looked to be only about thirteen years old. She was quite timid. She glanced at the darkness and looked a little pale. She approached Wenmin, grabbed her clothes, and said softly: "Sister, senior sister.  , then, there seems to be someone there!”

    Wenmin and the others were suddenly startled and looked over together. After a moment, Wenmin showed a smile on his face, patted the little girl's face and said: "Little poem, that is the shadow of the bamboo branches swaying when the mountain wind blows them."  , it’s like this every night, you just went up the mountain not long ago, you’ll know it after a while.”

    The girl named Xiaoshi breathed a sigh of relief, but was still a little scared, but seemed to remember something again. She suddenly turned around and glanced at the back mountain, saying: "Sister, there is not even a human figure around the moon viewing platform in the back mountain. There are people everywhere."  These are these spooky things. If we leave Senior Sister Xueqi there alone, will she be scared?"

    Wen Min’s face turned gloomy, and he sighed and said, “It was the head master who asked you, Senior Sister Xueqi, to reflect there. There is nothing we can do, but Senior Sister Xueqi shouldn’t be afraid!”

    Another woman standing behind Wen Min suddenly snorted, with a sense of injustice, and said: "I really don't understand, why does the head master treat Xue Qi like this, just because she refuses to agree to Fenxiang Valley's marriage proposal?  "

    "Pa", there seemed to be a slight low sound deep in the bamboo forest, as if some small animal stepped on the bamboo branches. However, all the women's attention was attracted at this moment, and they did not hear the sound. Only the youngest Xiao Shi  She seemed a little suspicious, but she glanced deep into the bamboo forest and saw shadows shaking. She couldn't help but her face turned pale again, and she quickly turned her head away.

    Wen Min sighed and said: "Actually, Brother Li Xun is really not bad. He is a talented person and has a good background. In the future, the position of the owner of Fenxiang Valley will probably be passed to him. And judging from his appearance, he also cherishes Xue Qi very much.  , but the word love really cannot be forced."

    Another woman suddenly complained in a low voice: "Master, it's true, knowing clearly Xue Qi's temper, why didn't he help her intercede with the head master?"

    The original woman shook her head and said: "I don't think it's right. Xue Qi turns out to be the most obedient to Master and respects the leader, Uncle Daoxuan, but this time she openly contradicted the two of them on Tongtian Peak. I don't think  "She suddenly lowered her voice and whispered: "Could it be that Xue Qi already has someone in mind"

    "Shut up!" Wen Min suddenly shouted in a low voice. Everyone was shocked. Wen Min's face relaxed slightly, but his tone was still very stern. He whispered: "We must not talk nonsense about this kind of speculation, otherwise if it reaches the head master  In the ears of Bo and Master, I am afraid that the consequences will be disastrous."

    Everyone was silent. The woman standing behind Wen Min was silent for a moment and whispered: "Senior sister, in fact, from my point of view, I'm afraid we can only think of what kind of people the master uncle and master are, so how could we not think of them?  This time, the headmaster and the master deliberately agreed to propose marriage in Fenxiang Valley, probably because they knew that Xue Qi had something in her heart"

    Wen Min turned his head sharply and stared at her. The woman's face changed slightly, she sighed and stopped talking.  Hearing her sigh, Wenmin was silent for a moment, and couldn't help but sigh: "Junior sister Lin, in fact, we all feel the same. Although Xueqi and the rest of us started at different times, in the past ten years,  Everyone has already fallen in love with the sister, and no one wants to see her become like this. Butwell, I don’t know what to say, anyway, I think Master always loves Xue Qi the most, and after all, he will not embarrass her too much."

    The other female disciples nodded together, and everyone walked slowly away, talking in low voices, with faint sighs, and gradually walked away.

    The shadows of the bamboo forest swaySuddenly, a black shadow seemed to float out from the deep darkness and landed on the mountain road. It was Gui Li.  In this place surrounded by sworn enemies, his face turned pale and he was silent for a long time, then slowly turned back to look at the back mountain of Xiaozhu Peak.  Behind that bamboo forest, the moonlight was as clear as frost. Legend has it that this is where the viewing platform of Xiaozhu Peak, one of the Six Scenic Spots of Qingyun, is located.

    Except for the back half of the cliff hanging in mid-air, most of it is connected to the mountain.  The moonlight is bright this night, hanging high in the sky, its light is as clear as water, and it falls on the world like frost and snow, falling on the moon-gazing platform.  Although it is not as bright as the legendary full moon night that can illuminate the entire Xiaozhu Peak, the gentle moonlight on the observation platform illuminates the entire cliff as bright as day, especially the smooth rocks on the ground due to different angles.  Countless moons are reflected, making it look particularly cold and beautiful.

    When Gui Li stepped onto the moon-watching platform, this beautiful scenery appeared in front of him.  And in the frosty moonlight, there was a woman dressed in white as snow, with her back to him, standing on the platform in front of the cliff, looking at the endless night in the distance, standing silently.

    Gui Li's face was indifferent, but his eyes seemed to be shining because of the reflection of the beautiful moonlight. The figure in white looked like a fairy standing in the moonlight, and there was no trace of the world at all.

    As if she felt something, the figure moved, and Lu Xueqi's cold and slightly tired voice rang out: "Senior sister, why are you back again"

    She slowly turned back and spoke, but mid-sentence, her voice suddenly disappeared. Lu Xueqi's usually cold and plain face suddenly showed an expression of disbelief. The figure of the man stood there silently, staring at her.

    "Zhang" She opened her mouth slightly, but her voice was low before the words came out, "Xiao Fan."

    Gui Li stood there, motionless. The moonlight shone on Lu Xueqi's ice-like skin, which was almost as transparent and flawless, adding to her thrilling beauty.  From a distance, he actually felt like he didn't dare to get close.

    "Are you okay?" He had thousands of words in his mind, but these were the only words that came out of his mouth.

    Lu Xueqi stared at this man, the man standing at the junction of moonlight and shadow. The expression on his face was so complicated, as if something was tormenting him in his heart, but the figure was clearly right in front of him!  I don’t know how many times I have thought about this figure in my dream!

    She lowered her head slightly and stopped talking.  After a long time, he said softly: "Since you are here, why don't you come over?"

    Gui Li's body trembled. At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had been following him, didn't know where he was. He only saw hesitation flashing in his eyes. To him, it seemed that these short few steps were too long.  Lots of courage.

    Lu Xueqi was still standing there, silent as promised. The mountain breeze blew, and her white clothes fluttered gently.

    Stepping out, walking on the moonlight, the bamboo forest rustled in the distance behind him, the woman in front of him quietly raised his head and stared, Gui Li stood in front of her.

    Lu Xueqi looked at him, the initial excitement and panic on her face quietly disappeared, and suddenly said: "Do you remember what I once said? The next time we meet, we will be sworn enemies, you." She looked at him  , said slowly: "Why do you still come to see me?"

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved, his eyes flickered, and he suddenly looked away, no longer looking at Lu Xueqi. Just when Lu Xueqi's face gradually turned gloomy, the man in front of her slowly turned around again, as if hesitating, as if struggling.  , and finally said softly: "You seem to have lost weight"

    Lu Xueqi's body was shaken, and a look of surprise passed over her face again, but then came joy.  The skin on her face, as white as frost and snow, showed a faint blush for the first time in her life, like crystal clear ruby, with endless tenderness and lingering shyness.

    Even if there is no tomorrow, even if there is still darkness ahead, if your heart is warm, maybe you won’t be afraid anymore

    This beautiful and cold woman suddenly smiled, like the most delicate lily in the night, smiling silently in the wind. Her white figure was as dazzling in the moonlight.  Gui Li held his breath.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly spoke, saying word by word: "I'm very happy!" Then, she still smiled, her eyes as gentle as lingering waves.

    The night is getting darker and the moon is setting in the west.

    Standing side by side on the cliff in front of the viewing platform, looking at the darkness ahead together, the mountain wind blew by, the clothes of the two people fluttered at the same time, and their figures were in the clear moonlight.

    It’s gentle, like the feeling of wind blowing on your face!

    In the vast and dark sky, there are still a few stars shining quietly.

    "Did someone from Fenxiang Valley propose marriage to you?"

    After being silent for a long time, Lu Xueqi said calmly: "Yes, Master and the head uncle both answered.It’s over.  "

    Gui Li's voice sounded unchanged, and he said calmly: "On the way here, I heard your senior sisters talking. I heard that you don't want to?"

    Lu Xueqi smiled and said, "Yes, I don't want to."

    Gui Li turned to look at her, and what caught his eye was Lu Xueqi's indifferent expression, and a faint smile between her eyebrows.  There was a sudden excitement in his heart, as if the excitement was rising from the depths of his heart, and even his body was trembling slightly. He couldn't help blurting out: "Come with me!"

    Lu Xueqi trembled, looking at him, all she saw was Guili, no, what she saw in her eyes now was clearly the same Zhang Xiaofan from back then!  That stoic and persistent young man?

    Where to go?

    whatever!  Ends of the world!

    A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but there was a faint sparkle in her eyes, as if she was hesitating, but after a moment, she finally said softly: "What about Baguio?"

    Like a basin of cold water being poured down from his head, Gui Li's whole body felt cold. The coldness coming from the deepest part of his heart seemed to turn him into ice in an instant.  The aqua figure, the serene smile, the beautiful figure lying on the ice stone platform, completely knocked him down in the blink of an eye.

    He lowered his head in silence for a long time. Then, when he raised his head again, the excitement on his face had disappeared, replaced by indifference.  Lu Xueqi stared blankly at his changes, feeling so clearly that the man in front of her was gradually moving away from the lingering warmth and hiding in the cold darkness.

    She took a deep breath and smiled, but who saw the faint tears in the corners of her eyes? The beauty that shocked the heart at that moment!

    "Next time," Gui Li turned around and left slowly, "when we meet again, you can use your sword!"

    He left without looking back, like a determined lover who has given up his love. The moonlight followed behind him, like a gentle hand pulling weakly, but in the end it could not hold him back.

    He disappeared into the darkness. That was the way he came and the direction he left!

    Lu Xueqi's pale face still had a stiff smile, and her snow-like white clothes were fluttering in the wind, under the moonlight, until she shed her first tear silently.

    The weeping bamboos all over the mountains and plains rustled under the moonlight on such a desolate night

 Text Chapter 3 The poisonous plan

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Thousands of miles away, it was also an ordinary late night, with the bright moon hanging high in the sky, quietly looking at the earthly world.

    In the wilderness, there is also a person looking up at the cold moon. He is still wearing a Taoist robe and long sleeves. On his sharp-edged face, the calm and powerful aura is still vaguely visible.

    The night wind in the wilderness blew by, the wild grass swayed, and between the fluttering clothes and the silence, it seemed as if time had stood still.

    But, who can keep time? Ten years have passed in your daze.

    Someone sighed, the sound was light and slowly drifted away in the wind.

    In this silence, suddenly a voice came from a distance, with a bit of a smile, saying: "The Taoist Master is admiring the moon alone on this beautiful day. What a good mood!"

    When the voice first started, it was still far away, but after saying this, it was already behind the Taoist. The Taoist took a deep breath and turned around. Under the moonlight, it was the Cangsong Taoist who had colluded with the Demon Cult and betrayed Qingyun ten years ago.

    Standing not far behind him was the smiling Ghost King, the leader of the Ghost King Sect. However, at this moment, although the Ghost King looked as usual, he had white hair and looked quite haggard. Only under his eyes  In the middle, there was another blazing light shining faintly, which was even more dazzling than before.

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at the Ghost King's hair. His originally calm and calm expression changed, and he said in shock: "Sect Master, what's wrong with your hair"

    The Ghost King smiled faintly. Taoist Cangsong had such a reaction, which he had expected.  For a person with advanced cultivation like him, his appearance will not change much even after a hundred years. But this time, his hair suddenly turned gray in three days. Unknown outsiders like Cangsong were naturally extremely surprised, thinking that he had improved in cultivation.  What problems did you encounter?

    The Ghost King didn’t explain, and there wasn’t even a big change in his face. He just smiled and said, “Although you and I are both cultivators, we are still mortals after all. We will always have grudges and sorrows.”

    Cangsong Taoist's face turned pale and he said solemnly, "Yes, I'm the one who talked too much."

    The Ghost King shook his head and smiled, walked to Cangsong Taoist with his hands behind his back, and said with a smile: "I won't mention it anymore. However, since the battle of Qingyun ten years ago, I heard that the Taoist Master has been worshiped by Wandu Sect, and he is highly respected. I don't know what he is doing now.  Is there anything important that you suddenly asked me to meet here at night? If the senior Poison God knows about this matter, I will naturally be fine with it, but I’m afraid it will be a lot of inconvenience to the Taoist Priest.”

    Cangsong Taoist stared at the Ghost King for a long time, and the Ghost King didn't ask any questions. He still kept a smile and waited with a smile.  After a long while, Cangsong sighed: "Sect Master, you are indeed not comparable to ordinary people. I will tell you the truth. I have an appointment with the Sect Master tonight. We do have important matters to discuss."

    The Ghost King said: "Taoist Master, please tell me."

    Cangsong glanced at the Ghost King and said: "Master, do you know that the Poison God, the leader of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, passed away three days ago."

    Cangsong Taoist's voice was not loud, but it was like a thunder in a silent place. Even a person with such determination as the Ghost King couldn't help but trembled, his face changed drastically, and he blurted out: "What?"

    Cangsong stared at the Ghost King closely and said: "The Poison God passed away three days ago. After his death, he left a will to pass on the position of sect master to the youngest disciple Qin Wuyan."

    The Ghost King gradually calmed down, but his brows were still deeply furrowed. His face was calm, but in his heart, he was like thousands of troops swarming with all kinds of thoughts.

    Today, the three major sects of the Demon Sect are confronting each other, and what he fears most is the old poisonous man from the Wan Du Sect who has become a spirit. As long as he is around, the Ghost King Sect will have almost no chance to remove the Wan Du Sect from the Demon Sect's third place.  Pull the valve down in position.  But now, this old poison that once seemed like it would never die has died so quietly!

    The Ghost King took a deep breath and returned his gaze to Taoist Cangsong's face. He suddenly smiled and said, "Senior Poison God is a highly respected senior of our holy religion. His unfortunate death is really sad." He said in his mouth.  Words of condolence, but there is no hint of sadness in the smile.

    And Taoist Cangsong standing opposite him also had an indifferent look on his face. It was obvious that neither of them had any nostalgia for the dead old man.

    "However," the Ghost King seemed to show a hint of caution and said, "I had never heard of this news before I came here! In the past three days, although Wan Du Sect was very calm, no news was revealed at all."

    Cangsong Taoist smiled and said with a hint of disdain: "After the old man died, although Qin Wuyan was ordered to take over as the leader of the sect, the other disciples who rushed back to see him die refused to give up. For the sake of the sect leader,  They continued to quarrel, and temporarily suppressed the news of the old man's death. Now, except for a few worshippers including me, most of the disciples of Wan Du Sect still don't know about this."

    "What kind of person is the Ghost King?" He understood it as soon as he heard it.A hint of smile appeared, he pondered for a moment, and said to Taoist Cangsong: "This matter is not a trivial matter. The fact that Taoist Master told me shows your kindness, and I am deeply grateful."

    Cangsong Taoist smiled and said, "I don't dare."

    The Ghost King’s eyes flashed and he said, “Does the Taoist Master have anything else to say, but it’s okay to say it?”

    Taoist Cangsong snorted and said: "The sect master is a heroic master with great talent and great strategy, so I will not go around in circles. Now there is no place for me, Cangsong, in the Wan Du Sect. I hope the sect master will remember our acquaintance back then and take me in."  "

    The Ghost King said in astonishment: "What did the Taoist say? For someone like the Taoist, I can't even hope for him. I have longed for him for many years. It's just that the Taoist has always been in a high position in Wandu Sect, and he is also from the Holy Cult.  I dare not invite you rashly, could it be that something has changed since the death of Senior Poison God?"

    Cangsong Taoist nodded and said: "The sect master's eyes are like a torch. The Poison God is indeed good to me, but that Qin Wuyan has always been at odds with me. Moreover, this time everyone from the Wandu Sect is competing for position, and the masters in the sect are all fighting against each other on the top of the mountain. From my point of view,  Come on, even if someone can dominate the Poison Sect and secure his position, his vitality will be severely damaged, and we can’t fight for the day.”

    The Ghost King laughed loudly, and the laughter echoed in the wilderness. After a moment, he stopped his smile and said seriously: "Don't worry, Taoist Master. Qin Wuyan, a kid with a yellow mouth, doesn't know the Taoist master. Please ask the Taoist Master."  Come to my Ghost King Sect, condescend to the position of worship, do everything from your heart, and have no worries."

    Cangsong Taoist had a happy face, nodded and said, "Thank you so much, Sect Master."

    The Ghost King smiled and nodded, his eyes flashing, and said: "Since the Taoist Master and I are already a family, I would like to take the liberty to ask the Taoist Master, who among the disciples of the Poison God is the most promising to inherit the position of the sect leader?"

    Cangsong pondered for a long time and said: "Although the masters in the sect are divided and facing each other, in my opinion, Qin Wuyan will still have the best chance of winning in the end. Although this person is young, he has a deep scheming mind and has the true inheritance of the Poison God. He cannot  He was underestimated. It was just that he was injured by Ghost Li in the Western Dead Lake a few months ago. He heard that the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Bead was unparalleled and penetrated deep into the bone marrow. He has not recovered yet, so several of his senior brothers took advantage of the situation. Otherwise, he would  With his abilities, those incompetent senior brothers are far from his opponents."

    The Ghost King was startled. Although Gui Li's ambush of Qin Wuyan was also in the dead zone, Gui Li did not disclose it to the outside world, and he knew nothing about it. This time, he suddenly heard Cangsong Taoist say this, and he was very upset.  He couldn't help but pass by Gui Li's figure, his eyes filled with light.

    His gaze was so intense that even Cangsong Taoist was shocked and said in astonishment: "Sect Master, what's wrong?"

    The Ghost King reacted, breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "It's nothing, I just didn't expect that the Ghost Li I cultivated has become a great weapon now, and I am very happy in my heart."

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at him, his expression was as usual, and he didn't say anything else. However, the figure of Zhang Xiaofan who was at the top of Qingyun Mountain ten years ago suddenly appeared in his mind. Thinking of the Ghost King's expression just now, he couldn't help but sneered in his heart.

    ??Huqishan, the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The magic wand flashing with green light flew back into the sleeve silently, and Gui Li's figure once again appeared in front of the entrance of the Ghost King Sect's main hall.

    The several disciples of the Ghost King Sect who were guarding the door were startled, and then they quickly stepped aside, shouting one after another: "Deputy Sect Master."

    Gui Li didn't say anything, and walked straight in with no expression on his face. Xiao Hui lay on his shoulder, looking around as usual, but after a while he looked away. After all, this place was too important to him.  Too familiar.

    Gui Li slowly walked back to his room and pushed open the stone door. Everything in the room was exactly the same as before he left. It seemed that no one had touched it at all.  He stood in the room for a long time, as if thinking about something, and there was a rare hint of hesitation and fear on his face.  Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulder, jumped onto the bed two or three times, and went to play by himself.

    Gui Li closed his lips tightly and sighed suddenly, as if he had made up his mind, turned around and walked out, then walked towards the ice stone chamber deep in the mountain.

    Along the way, they met many disciples of the Ghost King Sect, but for this deputy sect leader who disappeared for a long time and then suddenly appeared, they all bowed their heads and walked away without exception. In their eyes, it seemed that it was better to stay as far away from this man as possible.  However, Gui Li obviously did not pay attention to the attitudes of these people. He just walked forward silently. His room was not far from the Ice Stone Chamber. He soon walked to the stone chamber and saw the people standing outside the stone chamber.  That figure.

    Youji.

    A thought suddenly crossed Gui Li's mind: Why does it seem like every time he visits Baguio, Youji seems to be standing outside this stone chamber?  It seems that she really has feelings for Baguio

    Just when he was thinking this, Youji seemed to also listenHearing the sound of footsteps, he looked up, as if he didn't expect that Gui Li would suddenly appear, and his body was slightly shaken.

    Gui Li silently nodded to her as a greeting, then walked past her and walked towards the door of the Ice Stone Chamber.

    Under the black veil, Youji was silent.

    Just when Gui Li was about to reach out and push the stone door open, he suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at You Ji, and said, "You"

    He rarely spoke to You Ji, and now he suddenly didn’t know how to address You Ji.

    You Ji said calmly: "Whatever Baguio calls me, you should also call me!"

    Gui Li was silent, as if something had touched his mind. There was a bit of silence between the two of them, but finally Gui Li spoke and said: "Aunt You, when I left last time, I asked the Holy Envoy of the Azure Dragon to send the ashes of the great wizard back to the south.  Xinjiang…”

    Youji Heisha clicked twice and whispered: "Don't worry, the elder brother has sent it, but for some reason, he has not come back yet." As he said, although Youji's expression could not be seen,  There was still a hint of rare anxiety in her voice, "The beast monsters have been raging in southern Xinjiang recently. Although my elder brother is a profound man, I don't know why he hasn't come back yet."

    Gui Li frowned, was silent for a moment, and said, "Don't worry! The Holy Envoy of the Azure Dragon is very powerful, and those beasts and monsters can't do anything to him." He paused and said, "Then I'll go in."

    You Ji nodded silently and said no more.

    "Boom".

    The heavy stone door made a deep sound, opened and closed behind him, and Gui Li was once again in the ice stone chamber, silently looking at the peaceful and beautiful figure.

    The wisps of white air floating gently from the ice floated in the air one by one, swimming slowly, making people feel vaguely unreal.  On the smooth ground, you can still vaguely see the remnants of the thrilling "Soul-Calling" witchcraft. The dim red color seems to have quietly blended into the stone at this moment.

    For some reason, Gui Li's lips began to tremble slightly. Slowly, he walked over step by step, stepping on the traces of residual red, passing through the faint white smoke, and Baguio's peaceful face appeared in front of him.

    “As if she had never changed, looking at her like this, she was still the beautiful girl she first met ten years ago

    Gui Li's body was shaking even more violently. In front of the stone platform in Baguio, he leaned down little by little. In the stone room, there was a faint choking sound that he tried desperately to suppress but could not suppress in the end.

    Suddenly, Gui Li swung his body and slapped himself hard with his backhand. The loud sound after the slap on his palm and face immediately echoed in the stone chamber. The man's pain and regret seemed to be the only one.  To be able to vent a little bit.

    "I'm sorry, Baguio, I'm sorry" That deep voice, trying its best to suppress its own voice, whispered and repeated.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the restored tranquility in the stone chamber was broken again, and the stone door was opened.  The silver-haired Ghost King slowly walked in and stood behind Gui Li.  Gui Li moved his body next to Baguio, slowly stood up, and then turned back to look.

    The two men's eyes met, but they were both startled. What Gui Li saw was the ghost king's white hair, but what the ghost king saw was the five fingerprints that slowly appeared on Gui Li's face.

    "You're back." The Ghost King's voice sounded a little strange. It was plain, but there was a hint of relief, but there was another weird feeling that couldn't be explained.

    Gui Li nodded silently.  The Ghost King had obviously been used to Gui Li's character for a long time, and he didn't care. He said, "Come here with me! There is an old acquaintance who I think you should meet, and there will be one in our Ghost King Sect soon."  It’s a big deal.”

    Gui Li was slightly surprised. He obviously didn't know who this so-called old acquaintance was, but judging from his appearance, he didn't want to know given his current state of mind. He turned to look at Baguio again, as if he wanted to take a deep look at this pale face.  In my eyes, it will never change again.  Then he turned and walked out.

    The Ghost King's eyes also turned gently on his daughter, with a kind look in his eyes, and then he retreated. When he turned around, no one could see the weakness.

    You Ji was still standing outside the door, and Gui Li was waiting in front. The Ghost King took two steps and suddenly turned to You Ji and said, "You come too!"

    You Ji nodded slightly and followed.

    The three people left the Ice Stone Chamber, walked through the winding corridor, and arrived at a secluded house deep in the mountain. The Ghost King opened the door first and walked in. Ghost Li followed him into the stone chamber, and saw that the stone chamber was already there.  There were two people, one of whom was masked in black gauze and was none other than the mysterious Mr. Ghost; the other, with a square face in a Taoist robe, was HeIt turned out to be Cangsong Taoist.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Cangsong Taoist and Mr. Ghost also turned their heads to look.

    When the eyes of Gui Li and Cangsong Taoist met, both of them were stunned. Ten years of time seemed to have suddenly stopped, and it seemed like God was mockingly playing a ruthless joke on people. The people at the top of Qingyun Mountain back then!  Now we meet under such circumstances.

    Who is controlling everything in the dark?

    The atmosphere in the room was a little silent for a moment, no one spoke. Gui Li and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other with expressionless faces, but the expressions in their eyes were so complicated that no one could figure out the clues.

    In the end, the Ghost King walked over and said with a smile: "Why, it's rare for everyone to meet old friends. Let's sit down and talk!"

    As soon as he spoke like this, the atmosphere became better. Gui Li and Cangsong Taoist both looked away and sat down.

    The Ghost King first said to Ghost Li: "Taoist Master Cangsong is now a worshiper of our Ghost King Sect. From now on, we will all be members of the same Taoist group. If you have the opportunity, you should get closer and closer."

    Gui Li’s eyes flashed and he said, “Isn’t the Taoist Master at Wan Du Sect? How come he came to Ghost King Sect?”

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have expected to be asked this question, his expression did not change at all, and he did not speak. Sure enough, the Ghost King smiled and said: "Because the Ten Thousand Poison Sect has undergone great changes."

    "What, a big change?" As soon as these words came out, not only Gui Li, but also the two mysterious figures You Ji and Mr. Ghost, who were both covered by black veils, could see that they were surprised. Now the Demon Sect is divided into three parts of the world.  , the three major factions are restraining each other, and the great changes in Wandu Sect are naturally a big opportunity for the other two factions.

    You Ji was the first to ask: "What big change?"

    The Ghost King smiled slightly and said: "The Poison God is dead."

    "What?" This news is even more shocking than what the Ghost King said just now. Gui Li and others are all people who are well aware of the stakes, so they naturally understand what this person's death means.

    The Ghost King looked around at everyone and said with a smile: "You are not stupid. You should all know that we are facing an opportunity now."

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, glanced at Taoist Cangsong, and said, "Is this news brought by this Taoist Priest?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "Yes, and I have also verified it secretly in the past few days, and it is indeed true."

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said, "How is the current situation of Wan Du Sect?"

    The Ghost King glanced at Cangsong, who understood and said: "The Poison God left the position of sect leader to Qin Wuyan before his death, but several of his other disciples refused to accept it. Now Wandu Sect is in chaos. In order to compete for the position of sect leader, the sect members  The major masters in the world are divided into factions and are constantly fighting with each other."

    The Ghost King said: "Chaos is good. The more chaos, the better. This is a great opportunity for us to unify the Holy Religion." He paused, then suddenly smiled at Ghost Li and said: "Speaking of which, you were the one who severely wounded Qin Wuyan in the Death Swamp.  You have contributed a lot to this mess."

    Gui Li's heart moved, and he raised his head to look at the Ghost King. He saw that the Ghost King's eyes were as usual, with light shining in his eyes, but he couldn't see anything unusual, so he could only remain silent.

    The Ghost King didn’t say much on this topic and said: “The main reason why I asked you all to come here for discussion today is because Taoist Cangsong has a plan that can help our Ghost King Sect wipe out the Ten Thousand Poison Sect in one fell swoop…”

    Everyone was shocked. The Ten Thousand Poison Sect has always been known as the number one among the three major sects of the Demon Sect. Although the Poison God, who was the most worried person at this time, is dead, the Centipede Insect is still alive. Even if it uses all the strength of the Ghost King Sect, it can defeat it in one fell swoop.  The Ten Thousand Poison Sect is still full of difficulties. Even if it can be done, I am afraid that my own strength will be severely damaged, and I will only gain the advantage of the Acacia sect who is watching coldly.

    Gui Li knew that the Ghost King had always been careful and would never fail to see this truth that even he could easily understand. For a moment, he was a little curious about Cangsong Taoist's so-called clever plan and said: "Oh, there is such a clever plan.  , I would like to ask for advice."

    Cangsong Taoist was not humble. He nodded to the Ghost King, looked around at everyone, and said, "Do you know what the world is most afraid of right now?"

    When asked about this irrelevant question, Gui Li and others were startled. You Ji said: "Of course they are those human-eating beasts and monsters in southern Xinjiang. Taoist priest, why are you talking about these monsters?"

    Mr. Ghost, who was sitting next to the Ghost King, after the initial surprise, suddenly nodded slightly under the black veil and uttered a whisper, as if he had thought of something.

    Cangsong Taoist said to You Ji: "This strategy must fall on these beast monsters. Otherwise, with the strength of Wan Du Sect, anyone who wants to swallow it will be seriously injured."

    Most of the people present here have understood at this moment. Gui Li nodded and said: "Yes, it would be best if the Wandu Sect and the beast monster can be made to fight with each other, but ifIs it possible?  "

    Cangsong Taoist smiled slightly and said: "Actually, it's very simple. Don't those beast monsters kill people when they see them? Moreover, there are many beast monsters with sensitive noses and love to eat human flesh. All we need is this"

    His voice gradually became lower, and his carefully planned strategy was revealed to everyone bit by bit. Time slipped quietly in the midst of everyone's deliberations.

    When the secret meeting ended, no one knew how much time had passed. The Ghost King and Mr. Ghost left first. You Ji looked at Gui Li and then left quietly.  Soon, only Gui Li and Cangsong Taoist were left in the room, and neither of them had any intention of getting up and leaving immediately.

    He withdrew his gaze from elsewhere, wandering slowly in the stone room that had become quiet, and finally fell back on the face of the person in front of him, only to find that he was also looking at him.

    It was quiet in the stone chamber. Suddenly, it seemed that the sounds of breathing and heartbeat could be heard.

    Gui Li suddenly said: "Do you have something to say to me?"

    Cangsong Taoist stared at him, and after a while, he slowly said: "Yes, but I don't know what to say now."

    Gui Li was silent, and after a moment, he said calmly: "Have you ever been to Qingyun in the past ten years?"

    Cangsong Taoist's face was indifferent, but his eyes suddenly became complicated. He sighed and said: "Those who have been there have only looked at it from a distance. What about you?"

    Gui Li stood up slowly, moved the corner of his mouth, and said, "I've been there too. The landscape there is the same as it was ten years ago. The only thing that has changed is the people."

    Cangsong Taoist smiled faintly, but there was an indescribable bitterness in his smile, and whispered: "Yes! Only people can change"

    Gui Li turned around and walked out. The moment he walked out, he heard Taoist Cangsong behind him, who was still sitting in his seat, faintly chanting in a low voice: "Qingyun Qingyun Hey, Qingyun  …”

    The next moment, he left the stone room and never looked back.

    On the bridge above the blood pool, in the thick smell of blood, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost who walked back here looked side by side into the blood water. The yellow bird and Kui Niu were still lying in the blood water without energy, while the ghosts in mid-air were  Fulong Cauldron is slowly rotating, emitting red light from time to time.

    The Ghost King said calmly: "Are these two spiritual beasts almost done?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded beside him and said: "Yes, the spiritual power of Huangniao and Kui Niu has been suppressed by Fulong Cauldron, and they are completely subdued at this moment. It seems that the inscription on Fulong Cauldron's body is about the 'Four Spirits Blood Array'  It is indeed true.”

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "The Fulong Cauldron is an ancient foreign object, and its spiritual power is extraordinary. Even these two such spiritual objects have been subdued by it. As long as we subdue the other two spiritual beasts, great things will happen."

    Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment and said: "Sect Master, regarding the strategy of Taoist Cangsong just now, do you think this person is trustworthy?"

    A strange light flashed in the Ghost King's eyes, and he smiled slightly, saying: "Cangsong is no longer the same as ten years ago. Although the world is big now, only our holy religion can protect him, and his plan is just to kill more people."  Just some ordinary disciples, it doesn’t matter.”

    Mr. Ghost’s black veil moved slightly, and he suddenly said: “In that case, I have another idea. Perhaps the sect master can not only deal with the Wandu Sect, but also the Hehuan Sect.”

    The Ghost King was shocked, with a happy look on his face, and said: "What? There is such a thing, sir, please teach me."

    Mr. Ghost bowed slightly and said: "I don't dare. What I mean is that since the sect master doesn't care about the death of some ordinary disciples, he will simply finish the matter to the end. After luring the beast monster into a fight with the Wan Du Sect, the sect master in the name of the Ghost King Sect  Send a letter to Mrs. Sanmiao of the Hehuan sect, saying that we are both disciples of the Holy Religion, and we cannot ignore death. Moreover, beasts and monsters are rampant, and they will kill people on sight without distinction between right and wrong. If this continues, our Holy Religion will also be in danger, so it is better to cooperate with them.  If the three factions fight against it, they may have a slight chance of winning."

    The Ghost King frowned and said, "That sounds nice, but Mrs. Sanmiao is also a cunning person. I'm afraid she won't believe it."

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "If you just say it but don't do it, she won't believe it."

    The Ghost King was shocked and said: "Sir, what you mean is"

    Mr. Ghost said: "If more than half of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect were killed in the battle and corpses were scattered everywhere, wouldn't she still believe it?"

    The Ghost King was stunned and speechless for a long time. After a while, he frowned and said, "Sir, do you mean to abandon more than half of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect?"

    Mr. Ghost's face was covered with black gauze and his expression could not be seen clearly. He could only hear his words in a calm voice, as if he had no emotion at all when talking about the lives of so many people. He said: "Sect Master, if you want to achieve great things, why do you care about these people?"  life!"

    The Ghost King couldn't help but struggle a little in his heart. The desire for power was constantly fighting with the unbearable feeling in his heart.The smell of blood in the air seems to be getting stronger.

    Mr. Ghost stood aside silently, waiting patiently.  After a long time, the ghost king's eyes gradually became brighter, and his face seemed to be faintly red, as if the smell of blood in the air had penetrated.  I saw him taking a deep breath, and suddenly let out a long roar, and said decisively: "What you said is absolutely true, but how do you know that Mrs. Sanmiao is not adding insult to injury, and in turn wants to eat us?"

    Mr. Ghost sneered and said: "Mrs. Sanmiao is naturally the one who adds insult to injury. Among the three major sects of the Devil's Cult, which one is really the one who hurts the Taoists of the Holy Cult?"

    The Ghost King was startled, then his eyes lit up, and he blurted out: "Ah! You mean a wonderful plan, a wonderful plan!" After admiring it, the Ghost King couldn't help but give high-fives and said, "Sir, you are indeed an unparalleled genius.  Such a brilliant plan."

    Mr. Ghost said coldly: "We are using these half of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect as bait. We might as well lead the sect leader to fight fiercely with the beast monsters. When all the casualties are exhausted, the Hehuan Sect will predict that we, Wandu Sect and the beast monsters will be in the same battle.  If both sides suffer, Mrs. Sanmiao will definitely lead a large group of people to come and kill them all. At that time, with the magical power of the sect master, she can naturally find an opportunity to escape quickly in advance, and the remaining things will be left to the beast monsters. With those beast monsters these days, those beast monsters will be able to do the rest.  Judging from the invincible situation, it would be difficult for the Acacia Faction not to be completely wiped out."

    The Ghost King nodded repeatedly, unable to suppress the joy in his heart. However, in this exciting moment, he could still maintain a calmness. He suddenly turned around and said: "But sir, from now on, our Ghost King Sect can naturally unify the Holy Religion, but the Holy Religion has already lost its vitality."  Injury, if the beast monster comes again"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said: "Has the sect leader forgotten that our Holy Sect still has a temple in the wilderness of the northwest? As long as we unify the Holy Sect, we will then take all the remaining backbones of the Ghost King Sect to the wilderness and integrate the Holy Sect there.  Although the religious forces and beast monsters are rampant, they will still wreak havoc in Middle-earth for a while and cannot catch up with the wild lands. And after that, isn't it time for the decent people here in Middle-earth to come in handy? "

    The Ghost King was finally completely relieved, heaved a sigh of relief, and sighed: "Sir, you are truly a good teacher and friend given to me by God!"

    Mr. Ghost smiled and said: "Afterwards, those so-called righteous people will fight against beasts and monsters. No matter who wins or loses, they must all suffer. Although the beasts and monsters are rampant, I see that the righteous people in the world are gathered in Qingyun. Ten years ago, Qingyun 'Zhu Xian'  The sect leader must still remember the power of the sword formation?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "Yes, it's so tight!"

    Mr. Ghost smiled and said: "So it is not that easy for the beast monster to win easily. We are recuperating in the wilderness. Once the Four Spirits Blood Array is successfully cultivated, who in the world can stop the power of my holy religion?"

    The Ghost King was startled and said, "Why, could it be that Sir also has news about the other two spiritual beasts?"

    Mr. Ghost said: "Yes, after the Fulong Cauldron completely conquered the sacred beast 'Yellow Bird' and the spiritual beast 'Kui Niu', the inscriptions on the body of the cauldron have reappeared with new words. The next one is guarding the wild temple of our holy religion.  After we return to the temple to subdue the evil beast 'Zhulong', only the southern evil beast 'Taotie' will be left. As long as we find Taotie, the world will be in your hands, sect master!"

    The Ghost King took a step forward and looked at the blood pool below. The thick smell of blood in the air surrounded him. In a daze, he felt like he had the world at his fingertips.

    He couldn’t help but look up to the sky and laugh, his laughter was loud, and his smile was so wild!

 Text Chapter 4 Alliance

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    Outside the Yuqing Hall, a large group of people stood densely packed. If you look closely, they are all members of the righteous path, including Master Daoxuan of Qingyun and Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley.  Behind the two of them, other well-known figures and experts from the Qingyun and Fenxiang factions were also standing here. Looking at the formation, it seemed that they were waiting to welcome someone.

    I don’t know who he is, but he has such a great reputation?

    Not counting those from small sects, most of the important figures from Qingyun Sect and Fenxiang Valley were present at this moment. In Fenxiang Valley, Shangguan Ce, Lu Shun, second-generation disciples Li Xun, Yan Hong and others were standing behind Yun Yilan.  Among them, Li Xun's face was expressionless, but his complexion looked very ugly, and there were people talking in low voices everywhere, and eyes glanced at him from time to time, making his face even more ugly.

    At the Qingyun Sect, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Master Shuiyue and Qi Hao were also present, including Xiao Yicai and other disciples who were also standing behind Daoxuan Zhenren. Among the crowd, the most outstanding and popular one in the Qingyun Sect in recent years  The most powerful person, Lu Xueqi, was nowhere to be seen.  In addition, Lin Jingyu didn't see anyone, and he didn't know if he was at the ancestral hall again.

    The sky is clear and crisp every day, the sky is cloudless, and the mountain breeze blows slowly, giving people a relaxed and happy feeling.  If there weren't so many grievances and feuds in this mortal world, this place would really be like a fairyland on earth.

    Among the crowd behind them, many people were talking in low voices. It could be vaguely heard that most of them were talking about the biggest catastrophe in the world today. Master Daoxuan, the head of the Qingyun Sect, listened with a solemn expression and couldn't help but  He sighed softly.

    His voice was not loud, and most of the people around him didn't notice it, but Yun Yilan, the owner of the Fenxiang Valley standing at the front of the crowd, heard it. He turned around, glanced at Daoxuan Master, and whispered  : Brother Daoxuan, why are you sighing?

    Daoxuan smiled bitterly, shook his head slightly, and said: Do you listen to the whispers of the fellow Taoists behind us? Few of them are optimistic.

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: Brother Daoxuan, why should you care about them? Although the catastrophe has already happened and all lives are devastated, we are the last hope of the people in the world at this moment. Facing such vicious evil monsters, brother, as the leader of the world,  If you no longer have confidence, how can you face the high expectations of the people in the world?

    Master Daoxuan's face changed slightly, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. He took a deep look at Yun Yilan, but all he saw was that this man's face was calm, and he didn't seem to have any words behind his words. He smiled and said: Donor Yun, what are you talking about? I'm a poor Taoist.  How virtuous and capable can he be called the leader of the world?  This catastrophe of beasts and monsters is poisoning all living beings. As Taoists, we have always believed in the righteous way, so naturally we cannot stay out of it.  When Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple arrives here, if you and I, the three sects, together with the heroes of the world, die for the people, it will not be in vain for us to learn Taoism.

    Yun Yilan nodded and said: Senior brother is right.

    Master Daoxuan returned the gift with a smile, but a strange feeling passed through his heart. The master of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan, always spoke modestly and impeccably, but he seemed to be unable to see through this person.  It feels like this person seems to have an unfathomable city.

    Just when Master Daoxuan was thinking about whether he should find a chance to give Yun Yilan a try and see what he had in mind, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd. Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan were both spiritual.  I shook my head and looked down the mountain, and sure enough I saw the deep white clouds floating around the towering Tongtian Peak. Suddenly there was a flash of golden light, and then it quickly grew in size, and within a moment it was quickly approaching the top of the peak.

    I saw golden light floating in the shape of a golden lotus blooming, floating up among the white clouds, and bursts of Sanskrit sounds echoing between heaven and earth. The solemn atmosphere made people feel awe.

    Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan stepped forward to greet them at the same time. The golden lotus fell and flickered for a moment. The golden light dispersed, revealing dozens of Buddhist monks headed by Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple.  The leader, Master Puhong, has the same appearance as before, compassionate and peaceful, wearing golden and red Zen clothes, and a solemn appearance. He holds a string of dark sandalwood rosary beads in his hand, with a smile on his lips.

    Behind him stood the tall junior disciple Pu Fang, holding a golden bowl of pagoda, followed by more than a dozen eminent monks and second-generation disciples of Tianyin Temple, among whom were already famous Buddhist disciples such as Faxiang and Fashan.

    Master Daoxuan stepped forward and said with a smile: Master Puhong, you are finally here. Everyone has been looking forward to it for a long time!

    Master Puhong smiled and nodded, saying: I am ashamed to have kept all the donors and Master Daoxuan waiting for so long.

    At this time, Yun Yilan, who was standing next to Master Daoxuan, laughed loudly and said: Master, do you still recognize me? We haven’t seen you for many years. You must not forget all the old friends we had in those days!

    Master Puhong glanced at Yun Yilan, his expression obviously startled.The smile that had always been on his face faded for a moment, and then a look of admiration flashed across his eyes, and he said: Could it be that this donor is actually the old Valley Master Yun Yilanyun?

    Yun Yilan laughed and saluted, "It's me who has met Master Abbot."

    Pu Hong came up and bowed in return, smiling and said: I have long heard that the Taoism of Fenxiang Valley is profound, especially the Three Yang realm of Fenxiang Jade Book, which is even more magical. Donor Yun is determined and talented. Could it be that he has reached the realm of Yuyang?

    Yun Yilan's face changed slightly, and he was shocked. Fenxiang Valley Taoism has always been known as a secret in the righteous way. It is far less famous than the two major sects of Qingyun Sect and Tianyin Temple. When mentioning Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao or Brahma Prajna,  No one knows, no one knows.  But this time he entered the Central Plains and met the leaders of the two wealthy families in the Central Plains. His Taoist realm was discovered by Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong one after another. When he thought about the relationship, he couldn't help but feel secretly suspicious in his heart: Could it be that  Is it possible that there is a spy under my command?

    He was just thinking about it like this, but he still had a calm expression on his face, and said with a smile: "Master has a sharp eye, but I have a little bit of knowledge, it's not worth mentioning!"  After a pause, Yun Yilan looked slightly serious and said: But since the master is here, that's fine.  Nowadays, all life in the world is devastated and evildoers are running rampant. It is truly a tragic disaster that has never happened before in history. I hope that the master can lead the world to the right path and eliminate this disaster. There is no such thing as great good.

    Master Daoxuan stood aside, his expression suddenly changed slightly.

    Master Puhong humbly said: "Donor Yun, what are you saying? All the people in the world are being robbed, and beasts and demons are raging. Since everyone in Tianyin Temple is a disciple of Buddhism, how can they retreat behind others?"  But now that the righteous people in the world are gathering in high numbers, and senior brother Daoxuan has always been highly respected, and his Taoist teachings are even more powerful, it is natural that senior brother Daoxuan should be the leader to lead the righteous people in the world to fight against powerful enemies.

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: Master is too polite, Daoxuan really doesn’t dare to take it seriously.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: Master Daoxuan, now that the people of the world are looking forward to this disaster day and night, you must not refuse anymore.

    Yun Yilan chuckled and said: "Both of you are both Taoist masters, but why do you say so many polite words? Come on, let's go in and talk. Otherwise, let these many fellow Taoists accompany the three of us to talk and have fun."  Don't neglect me!

    Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong looked at each other and smiled, and then walked together. Along the way, people kept saying hello to Master Puhong and the monks of Tianyin Temple. This shows that Tianyin Temple has a high reputation among the righteous path.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????…  Master Daoxuan smiled modestly and thanked him, and wanted to invite Master Puhong to sit on the main seat. Master Puhong refused and refused several times. Finally, Master Daoxuan took the main seat as the master. Master Puhong and Yun Yilan  Sit on both sides.

    There are nearly a hundred people standing in the main hall at the moment, but the seats are limited. Except for a few well-known Sanxian, the people sitting down are figures from the three major factions. From this, we can also see that the three major factions are  The status and strength in the righteous path, as well as discussions on countermeasures, etc., are naturally mostly discussed among the three major factions.

    After everyone sat down, Yun Yilan was the first to speak and asked Master Puhong: Master, did you see any of those cruel monsters on your way here?

    Master Puhong nodded and said: Yes, we also got rid of some monsters.

    Everyone nearby was in a state of excitement. Now that the disaster of beasts and monsters has spread all over the world, many people have seen it, but among the righteous people in the Yuqing Palace of Qingyun Mountain, the only ones who have fought against it are the three major sects who were sent out to find out the news.  Apart from his disciples, there are not many other sects.

    Master Daoxuan was also moved by this and said: Oh, there is such a thing. Master, you might as well talk about it and let everyone here know about it.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: I dare not.  In fact, we didn't expect to encounter these monsters on the way here.  We have always heard that these monsters are still raging in the south, but we found a dozen monsters attacking the village in a small village 700 miles south of Qingyun Mountain. Unfortunately, we arrived too late, and the villagers were already dead.  All were killed.

    ah!  Master Daoxuan and Yun Yilan both exclaimed, "It's seven hundred miles south of Qingyun Mountain. Although it's not close, it's not very far either."  At this time, most of the monks from Tianyin Temple standing behind Master Puhong had unbearable expressions on their faces. Several monks even clasped their hands and chanted Buddha's name. It must have been a tragic scene at that time, which left a deep impression on these monks.

    Master Puhong sighed at this moment, with an expression of unbearable expression on his face, and sighed: Those monsters are indeed just like the legends. Their appearance is mutated from several ferocious beasts in southern Xinjiang, and their characters are cruel and easy to kill. The people in the village did not leave any trace of them.  The next living mouth.  When we encountered this monster, even if we broke the prohibition on killing and damaged our spiritual practice, we still wanted to eliminate harm for the people, so we went down to get rid of them.

    Daoxuan Zhenren raised one palm and said: Master is walking the path for heaven and doingIt is a merit, not a sin of killing. Master does not need to feel sad about it.

    Pu Hong sighed and nodded. Yun Yilan next to him frowned, but was concerned about another issue and said: Master Abbot, I have something else to ask.

    Master Puhong said: Master Yungu, please speak.

    Yun Yilan said: "We didn't hear that these monsters had arrived there earlier. Now that Master has met them this time, they must be arriving near Qingyun Mountain soon."  I wonder if along the way, apart from this village, has Master discovered any beast monsters?

    Master Puhong shook his head and said, "Not at all. Except in that village, I haven't seen it in other places. I think it may be a small number of monsters running fast, and we just happened to bump into it."

    Master Daoxuan sighed: They deserved their misfortune, but it was a pity that they could not save those villagers.  When all the monks heard this, they clasped their hands and chanted the Buddha's name.

    Yun Yilan nodded slightly and said: Master, based on the battles you saw between those monster beasts and the eminent monks of Tianyin Temple, how powerful were they?

    Master Puhong pondered for a moment and said: Most of these monsters are ordinary monsters, but they are just powerful, sharp claws, ferocious and cruel. If we really compare, the ordinary spiritual practice of us monks can win.  pass them.

    Yun Yilan nodded and said: It seems that most of these monsters are ordinary monsters, separated from their companions in the group.  As he spoke, he paused, turned to Li Xun behind him and said: Xun'er, please tell Master Puhong the news we have learned these days.

    Li Xun responded, walked out, and bowed respectfully to Master Puhong. Master Puhong smiled and said: "Master Nephew Li, there is no need to be polite, please just say it."

    Li Xun nodded and said: Master, after these days, we have sent many comrades to the south to investigate, and found that the disaster caused by the beast monster is so tragic. There are three main reasons.  One: Most of the ordinary beast monsters appear to be mutant beasts. Although we don’t know what the mutation is, these monsters have indeed become more ferocious and cruel than the original beasts. Ordinary people are determined to be unable to resist.  ; Secondly, the number of monsters and beasts that came out of the south this time was countless. The disciples we sent saw countless monsters swarming in the sky many times, and the number was at least tens of thousands. Under such circumstances,  No matter how high you are, it will not help; thirdly, among these ordinary beasts and monsters, there seems to be an unknown number of special monsters. These monsters are completely different from ordinary monsters. Their magic skills are very powerful, especially better than many cultivators.  Among them, and to this day, no one has seen the legendary beast god, so they don’t know who he is. But seeing that he can control countless monsters, I am afraid he is also an extremely difficult person!

    Master Puhong frowned tightly, and the monks from Tianyin Temple behind him also looked at each other. This time of the beast-monster catastrophe, the situation was obviously unprecedented. Judging from Li Xun's expression when he spoke, he was different from Qingyunmen and Burning Incense.  The solemn expressions of Gu and other figures clearly indicate that everyone is also feeling heavy.

    There was a moment of silence in the main hall. After a while, Yun Yilan took a long breath and said with a smile: If these monsters are not powerful, how can they cause an eternal catastrophe!  Anyway, the matter has come to this, there is no point in thinking too much, why don't we discuss how to resist these monsters.

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: What Master Yun Gu said is true, so be it!  I also have some bad tea that I have collected for many years. I invite you two to taste it in the inner hall, and we talk while drinking.

    Master Puhong and Yun Yilan both stood up and said a few words to each other. Then they followed Master Daoxuan into the inner hall. As soon as the three highly respected figures left, the atmosphere in the Yuqing Hall slowly relaxed.  After coming down, Xiao Yicai, Qi Hao, Li Xun and others were old acquaintances with the Dharma and Dharma of Tianyin Temple, and they all came together to talk.  Taking advantage of this rare moment, Xiao Yicai proposed to take Faxiang and Fashan to have a good look at the scenery of Tongtian Peak. Faxiang and others readily agreed, and Li Xun and others happened to have nothing to do, so they walked out together.

    It is already summer, and the climate in the world has gradually become hotter, but on this towering Tongtian Peak, it is still extremely cool.  Walking to a cliff with a railing far away from the peak, leaning on the railing and looking into the distance, you can see the vast sea of ??clouds and the blue sky above, which makes people feel like they are out of this world.

    The Dharma Prime Minister praised: I have long heard that Qingyun Mountain is a fairyland on earth. My visit ten years ago opened my eyes to this poor monk. See you again today. It is still so spectacular and touching. It is really a wonder on earth!

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said: Brother Faxiang is too polite again. Speaking of scenery, aren’t the wordless jade walls, Xumi Road and Mustard Seed Mountain of your Tianyin Temple in Mount Xumi a place that is even more famous all over the world?

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: Those are just small scenes, how can they compare with such a spectacular scene as Qingyun.  With the corner of his eye turning, he suddenly spotted Li Xun and Yan Hong standing behind him.  Yan Hong was still okay, but Li Xun's face seemed a bit dissatisfied, but after all, it was not that time, and he was more restrained now and did not express it.That’s all.

    Fa Xiang was thoughtful, and there was no change in the expression on his face. He continued naturally: "But if we really want to talk about these scenery, I think that in the whole world, only Senior Brother Li's Xuanhuo Burning Sky in Fenxiang Valley can compare with it."  Right, Senior Brother Li?

    Li Xun was startled, with a smile on his face, but he still said humbly: Brother Faxiang, thank you very much. Fenxiang Valley is a small place and is located in a remote place. I dare not compare it with the customs of China.

    Xiao Yicai's eyes were full of meaning. He glanced at the Dharma Prime Minister and showed an expression that looked like a smile but not a smile. He then smiled and said: Okay, okay, everyone doesn't need to boast. Anyway, every place has its own scenery. In this world,  The land is so vast, I wonder if we will be able to see it all in our lifetime?

    Everyone felt the emotion for a moment and said in unison: Exactly.  They laughed together as they spoke.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    Xiao Yicai was startled and said: Senior Brother Li, if you have something to say, it doesn’t hurt to say it.

    Li Xun hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn't help but speak out, saying: This these days, especially on such an important day today, why haven't you seen Junior Sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak?

    Xiao Yicai's expression changed slightly, he glanced at Li Xun and said in a low voice: "Senior Brother Li, Junior Sister Lu because they publicly contradicted my mentor, Master Daoxuan, in the Yuqing Hall that day, have been ordered to reflect on their mistakes at the Xiaozhu Peak Moon Viewing Platform. To this day,  It's been several days.

    Li Xun made a sound in his mouth, with a complicated expression, seeming sad, but also a little ashamed and angry. After a while, he sighed again, smiled bitterly at Xiao Yicai, and said: Thank you, Senior Brother Xiao, for informing me. I am grateful. I will plead with you later.  Master, I'd like to see if I can ask his old man to give Uncle Dao Xuan a few words of advice. Alas, it can be considered as doing my best.

    Xiao Yicai nodded without saying a word, just stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder.

    Standing in the distance among the people looking at the beautiful scenery of heaven and earth, Faxiang slowly looked away from the two people behind him who were talking in a low voice. Suddenly he heard someone beside him whisper: Master, does he know that Senior Brother Li proposed marriage to Junior Sister Lu Xueqi?  Is something wrong?

    The Faxiang smiled slightly, glanced at Qi Hao who was standing next to him, and said: I have heard a little bit.

    Qi Hao nodded and stopped talking, but Dharma Prime Minister suddenly sighed, with some emotion in his voice.  Qi Hao was slightly surprised and said: Brother Faxiang, why are you sighing like this?

    The Dharma Minister smiled faintly, restored his original expression, and said: It's nothing, I just suddenly remembered an old friend.

    Qi Hao wondered: Old friend, what old friend?

    Fa Xiang said leisurely: An old friend who has been with us through life and death, and has a close relationship with us and that Miss Lu

    Qi Hao was silent for a long time. After a long time, he sighed heavily. In his voice, there was actually a bit of emotion about the vicissitudes of the world and the changes in things and people.

    The main altar of the Demon Sect’s Ten Thousand Poison Sect is located in a place called Viper Valley in the southwest of Middle-earth.  In terms of geographical location, the Poisonous Snake Valley, the Huqi Mountain of the Ghost King Sect, and the Xiaoyao Stream of the Hehuan Sect formed a large triangle, restraining and confronting each other, forming a fairly solid balance of power in today's demon sect.

    But at this moment, this balance has reached a precarious level, especially in the Wan Du Sect, which was originally the most powerful demon sect. With the death of the old sect leader, the Poison God, the issue surrounding the inheritance of the new sect leader, Wan Du Sect,  The door was already in chaos, and the Viper Valley where the main altar was located was already tense, and the situation was on the verge of breaking out.

    Nominally speaking, the person who received the Poison God's deathbed and has the official heir status is the Poison God's close disciple Qin Wuyan. It is a pity that in the Demon Sect, especially in the Wan Du Sect, which is a martial arts school with great strength,  Among all sects, relying solely on the legacy left by the Poison God will not help.

    Not long after the death of the Poison God, several of his other disciples rushed back to the Poisonous Snake Valley, coming menacingly and pretending to compete for the position of the sect leader.  Although Qin Wuyan has obtained the True Inheritance of the Poison God, and his abilities are far superior to those of his senior brothers, he does not have much experience in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, and almost all of the important masters in the sect are on the side of his senior brothers.  Secondly, the last time he was in the Death Swamp, he was accidentally ambushed by Gui Li, the blood master of the Ghost King Sect, and was seriously injured. Although he had generally recovered at this time, the most vicious and evil magic weapon in Gui Li's hand, the Blood-devouring Bead, was still in his hands.  It really made him suffer a lot. The blood-devouring demonic power was firmly attached to the energy veins in his body like maggots attached to his bones, which greatly reduced his cultivation and gave others the opportunity to spy on the throne.

    However, fortunately, at this critical juncture, Qin Wuyan finally relied on the strange Taoism taught by the Poison God, and the addition of the seven-tailed centipede.Using the five kinds of poisons in it, this strange blood-devouring demonic power was forcibly removed from the body.  This important matter only happened a few days ago. Qin Wuyan was thoughtful and kept this secret. He knew that he was the target of public criticism at this moment, so he was willing to endure it.

    His patience soon paid off. Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan, the three senior brothers who had worked together to form an alliance to seize the throne of the sect leader, found out that the young junior brother they were most afraid of was already suffering from internal injuries.  , a half-disabled person who was suffering from illness, and he also expressed very sincerely that his master had indeed passed on the position of sect leader to him before his death, but he had no intention of taking this position at all, and he handed over the sect leader's seal on the spot,  After being placed in front of the Poison God's throne, indicating that only those who became the sect masters could obtain it, the alliance of the three descendants of the Poison God quickly began to disintegrate.

    The masters and disciples of the Wandu Sect are now divided into three factions. The faction headed by Bai Duzi stands on the side of senior brother Fan Xiong;  His friend Duanmu Patriarch stood behind the second oldest Cheng Wuya; as for the remaining third oldest Duan Rushan, although Daoxing ranked last among the four disciples of the Poison God, he had always been good at scheming and had long been plotting secretly.  This time, however, his power was temporarily the most powerful. Many old monsters from the Wandu Sect who had not been born for a long time were attracted by him, and nearly half of his disciples were on his side.

    And now in the Poison Snake Valley, it is the last day of worshiping the Poison God Tou Qi.  The news of the Poison God's death has spread. There are mountains of white flags on the mourning hall, but it is rare to hear a cry or two.  Although most of the Wan Du Sect disciples wore white silk ribbons on their heads and linen cloth, their faces did not show even a trace of sadness and pain. On the contrary, many people glared angrily and started to confront people from the other sect.  If it weren't for the last bit of dignity in the mourning hall, I'm afraid this place would have turned into a martial arts hall instead of a mourning hall.

    The four disciples of the Poison God were all wearing heavy mourning and kneeling in front of everyone, but except for Qin Wuyan, the other three only kowtowed three times before standing up, standing aside, and many people also stood behind them.  Confronting each other, countless eyes were looking at a small green box placed on the table in front of the coffin in the mourning hall, with four words written on it──

    The Divine Seal of Ten Thousand Poisons.

    It is the seal that the sect leader of Wandu Sect can possess since ancient times.

    There were three fruits and animals on the altar table. There was a copper basin on the ground in front of the table, which was lit with flames. After Qin Wuyan finished kowtowing, unlike his three senior brothers, he silently knelt aside and took the paper money and put it into the copper basin one by one, burning it.  deceased.  And none of his three senior brothers looked at him. No matter who became the sect leader in the end, this useless man would not be able to escape the fate of being poisoned.

    Their attention is still more on the small box.

    Fan Xiong, who had a sinister face and a fierce expression, suddenly snorted and took a step towards the altar table. However, Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan, who had been on guard for a long time, both came out almost at the same time. Duan Rushan sneered and said: Senior brother, master.  The first seven days are not over yet, what do you want to do?

    Fan Xiong's eyes widened, a fierce light flashed on his face, and he said: I am the senior brother, of course I must inherit this position.

    Cheng Wuya sighed and said: Where do you think this position belongs to the senior brother?

    Duan Rushan also sneered and said: "You want to say that there are rules between elders and children. If you really want to talk about rules, the master will pass the throne to the younger brother before his death. Where will it be your turn?"

    Fan Xiong's eyes flashed fiercely, and he turned around to look at Qin Wuyan. Qin Wuyan didn't even raise his head, and his voice still sounded out of breath. He coughed and said tremblingly: "Three senior brothers, you just came back cough, cough, cough."  , I immediately handed over the seal and explained that I was not interested in this position.  Youahemyou started earlier than me and are more popular than me, so naturally you should sit in this seat. Master is old and I think he was a little confused when he left, so he said this nonsense.  You have decided who will sit in this position, so don’t drag me into it.

    His tone of voice was low and trembling, and he seemed to be feeling guilty and scared. He still had the deep and arrogant look before.  Fan Xiong sneered, turned his head disdainfully, and said without looking at him: "Then what are you planning to do?"

    Duan Rushan sneered and said: "No need to say more, it is still the same as we agreed. Master will pass first and let the old man go. We will decide who will sit in this position tomorrow at the mourning hall!"

    Fan Xiong glared at Duan Rushan and Cheng Wuya fiercely, and his two junior brothers didn't look kindly at him.  After a moment, Fan Xiong turned around and strode out of the mourning hall. A large number of people followed him and walked out.  Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan then led their troops out, and soon only Qin Wuyan was left in the mourning hall.People silently knelt on the ground guarding the coffin.

    I don’t know how much time passed, but Qin Wuyan put the stack of paper money in his hand into a copper basin and burned it clean. Then he slowly raised his head. Under the white silk silk, his eyes were indifferent and without luster.

    Master His voice is so soft that only you can hear it, Master!  Have you seen that these people are your apprentices and your subordinates

    The corners of Qin Wuyan's indifferent mouth slowly turned into a sneer, cold and without any emotion.

 Text Chapter Six: Poisonous

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.

    The aroma of tea lingers from the pure white tea cup with a green mouth and green lid. The freshly brewed tea has a white vapor floating in the room.

    This is a secluded room in the back hall of Yuqing Hall. The three most powerful and famous masters in the righteous way today are gathered in this room, drinking tea and discussing with calm expressions.

    The Qingyun disciple who was serving tea and water quietly retreated at some point, leaving only Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan in the room.

    Master Daoxuan spoke first and said with a smile: This tea is also a specialty near Qingyun Mountain. Although it is not a rare thing, it is still fragrant and of high quality. How about you two drinking it?

    Yun Yilan put down the tea cup in his hand, nodded and said: The aroma stays in the throat, as if flowing from the mouth to the stomach, it is indeed good tea.

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: If Senior Brother Yun likes it, he can bring more back to Fenxiang Valley when this beast-monster catastrophe is broken in the future.

    Yun Yilan nodded with a smile and said: "That's very good. Master, you have to admit it when the time comes."

    The two of them smiled at each other, but Master Puhong chanted the Buddha's name beside him. Master Daoxuan glanced at him and said: What's wrong, Master?

    Master Puhong sighed and said: In fact, the poor monk also knows that facing such a catastrophe, he must keep a calm mind in order to deal with it calmly.  It's just that Buddhism is compassionate. Once I think that the people in the world are in dire straits at this moment, I can't help but become anxious and lose my composure. Please forgive me.

    Yun Yilan's face changed slightly, and a glimmer of light flashed across Daoxuan's eyes, but then his face became solemn.

    Looking at Master Puhong, Master Daoxuan said slowly: Master, what you said is true. Since we claim to be righteous, we should naturally take the world as our responsibility. I was just disrespectful.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and shook his head, and said in a low voice: "What did the real person say? I didn't mean to blame the real person just now."

    Yun Yilan's face had already returned to normal at this moment. She smiled slightly when she heard this and said: Okay, okay. Isn't it even more unbearable to be so docile like you? Let's stop talking nonsense and talk about the whole situation quickly.

    Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong both smiled. Master Daoxuan nodded and said: Senior Brother Yun said that.  In fact, the reason why I invited you two to discuss here today is because of the current beast-monster catastrophe, which seems to have strange changes.

    Master Yun Yilan and Master Puhong were both startled. Yun Yilan said: What is the change? Master, please tell me?

    Master Daoxuan looked solemn and said: A few days ago, I sent my disciples Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other capable disciples to go out to investigate the situation of the beast monsters. As a result, they just came back last night and reported something unusual to me.

    Master Puhong saw Master Daoxuan’s serious face, and there seemed to be a trace of doubt in his expression, so he couldn’t help but ask: What happened?

    Master Daoxuan paused for a moment, and then said: According to Yi Cai’s report, the countless beast monsters that originally entered Middle-earth from the south have been marching straight into the north, killing people along the way.  But recently, for some unknown reason, a large number of beast monsters suddenly stopped going north and headed southwest. However, the number of beast monsters continuing to move north of us seems to be only about 40% of the original number.

    Yun Yilan pondered for a moment and said: In the southwest, isn't that the place where the demon sect has always been most rampant?

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: Yes, now there are three factions within the Demon Sect. The Wandu Sect, the Ghost King Sect and the Hehuan Sect are fighting endlessly. Although we don’t know where their main hall is, judging from clues, it should be that the main halls of these three major sects are.  It's in the southwest, so that place has always been where the demonic sect's power is.  But this time, a large number of beast monsters suddenly went in that direction. I don’t know what happened?

    Master Pu Hong frowned and said: Could it be that the beast monsters had already conflicted with the Demon Cult and suffered some losses, so a large number of beast monsters came to support them?

    Master Daoxuan’s face was deep and he said: It’s not clear yet, but it would be the best if this is the case. Beast monsters and demon sects are both a scourge. If they can fight each other, all the people in the world will be lucky.

    Yun Yilan suddenly shook his head at this moment and said: "Two heads, I don't think this is that simple."

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him and said: Oh, Lord Yun Gu, please give me some advice.

    Yun Yilan said: You and I both know very well that people in the demon sect have always been selfish. To say that they rise up and become enemies of the beasts and monsters for the sake of the common people in the world, I think it is impossible

    Seeing Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong both nodded slightly to express their agreement, Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: On the contrary, based on my understanding of the demon sect, they think that the beast monster is so powerful now, let alone talking about it.  If the beasts and monsters are their enemies, even if the beasts and monsters inadvertently hurt them, I'm afraid they would rather tolerate it and retreat, and let us deal with these extremely vicious beasts and monsters with righteous methods.

    Daoxuan ZhenrenThe head said: Yes, Valley Master Yun is right, but now the beast monsters are indeed heading southwest in large numbers. In the opinion of Valley Master, why is this?

    Yun Yilan was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice: Judging from the behavior of the beast monsters entering Middle-earth in the past few days, they have no specific goal. They all kill along the way and go north.  Therefore, there must be something strange about this sudden large-scale turn. It should be that the beast monsters that were originally close to the southwest suffered a big loss, so the monster called the Beast God mobilized a large number of people to go to the southwest.  But in the southwest, except for people from the Demon Sect, there are no other powerful figures, so I thought it was just something strange happening within the Demon Sect?

    Master Pu Hong frowned and said: "There is a strange movement. What does the Valley Master mean?"

    Yun Yilan chuckled and said: This is not something I can know.

    Master Puhong couldn't help but smile, shook his head and said: "You have been saying this for a long time, don't you say it in vain, Donor Yun?"

    For a moment, all three of them laughed, but after a while, Master Daoxuan pondered: In fact, in my opinion, what Senior Brother Yun said may not be unreasonable. In any case, now that the beast monsters are heading southwest in large numbers, the pressure in front of us has also been relieved.  Less, at least it can buy us some time.  Now that the people all over the world are looking forward to us, we have to do something to show it to the world.

    Yun Yilan glanced at Master Daoxuan and said: Oh, Master Daoxuan, does he want us to go down the mountain and have a good fight while the main force of the beast monsters is away?

    Master Dao

    Master Puhong recited a Buddha's name in a low voice, and a trace of sarcasm quietly flashed across Yun Yilan's eyes, but then he said solemnly: "What the Master said is absolutely true. In this case, everything will be decided by the Master. I, the Fenxiang Valley lineage, am willing to be the pioneer."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: With Master Yungu’s intention, why worry about the beasts and monsters being undefeated!  But over there in the southwest, I thought about it for a long time and felt that there was a lot of mystery in this matter. Although we should not intervene rashly, it seemed not appropriate to ignore it.

    Master Puhong nodded and said: Yes, I mean the same thing. After all, the catastrophe of beast monsters has harmed the common people. We must at least know what is happening in the southwest.

    Yun Yilan said: "In that case, why don't we send a few disciples with high moral standards to follow quietly to investigate."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: Okay, that’s it.

    At this time, Yun Yilan seemed to remember something again, and suddenly said to Master Daoxuan: By the way, there is one more thing, I want to ask for a favor from Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan was startled and said: Master Yungu is too polite, what's going on!  But it’s okay?

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: I heard that Lu Xueqi, a disciple of Xiaozhu Peak of your sect, has recently been punished to reflect on the wall at Xiaozhu Peak's moon platform. After hearing this, I felt really uneasy, and He smiled and said: "That scoundrel of mine"  In the past few days, she came to me begging for help, saying that she did not want to burden Miss Lu with our requests and be punished.  Besides, now that beast monsters are causing harm to the world, it is the right time to employ people, and Miss Lu is an outstanding disciple of Qingyun. Why not ask the real person to temporarily exempt Miss Lu from punishment for my sake.

    Master Daoxuan sighed and said: It’s all because of the poor discipline, which made Master Yungu laugh.

    Yun Yilan smiled and said: What the real person said is just the wishful thinking of the scoundrels, and we simply don’t have to worry about these matters between juniors in the future, so as not to worry.  After that he burst out laughing.

    Master Daoxuan pondered for a moment and said: Since Lord Yungu personally intercedes for her, I absolutely cannot but give her this face.  How about this!  I will ask Xue Qi to come back today, and at the same time select a few more disciples to go to the southwest to investigate with her. This can be considered a crime and meritorious service!

    Yun Yilan showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and said: Ah!  What a coincidence. I just wanted to let the villain Li Xun go to the southwest to experience it!

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him and said calmly: Then let's go together!

    Yun Yilan laughed, cupped his hands and said: Then I will thank the real person for the bad disciple first.

    Master Daoxuan withdrew his gaze, picked up the tea cup from the table in front of him, took a sip slowly, the expression in his eyes changed, and said slowly: The Valley Master is too polite.

    Southwest Viper Valley.

    This huge valley is surrounded by dense ancient forests. Most of the year, in the early morning and dusk, poisonous mist similar to miasma rises in the forest. Those are actually countless venomous snakes that live in this valley.  The poisonous gas gathered.

    No one can explain why there are so many venomous snakes living in this valley. They are so numerous that they are everywhere in the trees and underground.  Only the houses of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect in the valley are located, and these poisonous insects dare not approach because of the secret method of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.

    And these are all over the mountainThe wild poisonous snakes have also become the natural barrier of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect and an inexhaustible treasure house of poisons.

    At this moment, it is the early morning of the day. From the dense forest of the Viper Valley, a faint mist can be vaguely seen rising. It looks like the morning mist rising in the morning, but if an ignorant person walks  After getting close, it won't take a moment to be poisoned by the poison, causing bleeding to death from all the orifices, and finally being kissed by a snake.

    On weekdays, in addition to these poisonous snakes guarding the valley, Wan Du Sect has always had disciples patrolling to guard against foreign enemies. However, for some unknown reason these days, none of the disciples who usually guard the valley have come out. It seems that Wan Du Sect has  The factional war has reached a fever pitch.

    Bang, there was a soft sound, and a small stone rolled over. It jumped twice on the only ancient road outside the Viper Valley, which was also dilapidated and overgrown with weeds. It rolled into the grass next to it and disappeared.  .

    Then, with the sound of slight footsteps, three tall but strange beasts appeared on the road. They all had the heads of evil wolves, but their bodies looked like tigers and leopards that you usually see. They looked extremely weird.

    I saw these three monsters looking cautious, their noses twitching constantly, sniffing something in the air, and slowly approached the Viper Valley.  There was silence in the valley, as if they were completely unprepared for the arrival of these three uninvited guests.

    Suddenly, one of the monsters shook its head, as if it had discovered something, and then let out a low roar. The other two monsters immediately stopped and looked at the strongest and tallest monster standing in the middle.

    The wolf-headed monster's eyes flashed fiercely, and its nose kept sniffing. However, it did not walk towards the Viper Valley. Instead, it slowly walked towards a dense grass next to the ancient road outside the Viper Valley. A faint smell of blood came from the grass.  Slowly spread out.

    The monster roared in a low voice and stepped into the grass. Looking from the outside, the monster's body kept moving, as if it was rummaging for something in the grass.

    A moment later, the grass trembled again, and the sturdy monster jumped out of the grass and jumped back into the ancient road. In its mouth, it was biting a strange thing.

    It looked like a long whip or the tail of some monster. The fur on it had begun to rot, the color was dim, and it constantly exuded a trace of blood smell.

    The other two monsters roared at the same time, obviously frightened and angry, with a fierce light flashing in their eyes.

    The monster that picked up the tail put the thing on the ancient road, and suddenly raised its head and roared. The sound was like a wolf howling, shrill and sharp, rising into the sky.

    After a while, the monster picked up its tail again, and regardless of the other two monsters, it quickly ran backwards and left the Viper Valley.

    After the two monsters roared a few times, they suddenly exerted their strength and rushed into the Poison Snake Valley. Entering the Poison Snake Valley, they saw that the ancient road became more curved and narrower, winding forward. The mountains and forests on both sides were densely covered with thorns, and there were even more floating  There seems to be no, slightly colored mist.

    The monsters rushed forward. Looking at the way they were gnashing their teeth, as long as someone appeared in front of them at this moment, they would be torn into pieces immediately.

    The colorful mist floated gently and gradually gathered in the forest. The two monsters roared and rushed in without even looking.  There was nothing unusual at first, but for some reason, the roars of these two monsters gradually became lower, and they ran slower and slower. After a while, their whole bodies began to shake.

    As if they knew something was wrong, the two monsters stopped and turned around with difficulty, trying to leave the forest. However, before they could take a few steps, they had already collapsed. In an instant, blood started to flow from their faces.  It’s not alive anymore.

    In the mountains and forests, creepy hissing sounds sounded from far and near at the same time, and they rushed here one after another. In less than a moment, countless snake heads appeared from the grass and treetops.  All the little poisonous snakes crawled over.

    And while these poisonous snakes were happily fighting for food, suddenly, many snakes stopped their movements, raised their heads warily, and then turned to the entrance of the Viper Valley.

    In the distance of that desolate ancient road, there seemed to be a faint and low roar of war drums, and the whole earth slowly began to tremble slightly, and strange sounds came from the endless distance like thousands of troops advancing.

    In the early morning, the valley suddenly fell into a deathly silence.

    Phew!

    With a long breath of evil breath, Fan Xiong, the top disciple whom the Poison God had taken before his death, waved his hand viciously and threw aside the corpse of a Wan Du Sect disciple whose head was cracked by him.  The corpse flew through the air, hit the altar table in front of the mourning hall with a bang, and fell down.

    "It seems that there is a devil sneering in the dark, or that he wants to pay tribute to the Poison God, the leader of the Demon Sect who killed many people during his lifetime. Inside and outside the mourning hall where the Poison God's coffin is located, at this momentThere was a river of blood, and the corpses of Wan Du Sect disciples were everywhere.

    The strong smell of human blood is floating in the air.

    At this moment, the three major disciples of the Poison God, Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan, have been fighting for several days. Except for some advanced leaders, most of the ordinary disciples of the Wan Du Sect have been killed or injured. These three days of fighting have left these three  Everyone who was fighting for power had already turned red-eyed and almost fell into madness.

    On the altar table in the mourning hall, the box containing the seal of the sect owner was still lying there quietly, watching all this coldly.

    As if they were tired of killing, the fighting inside and outside the mourning hall gradually subsided, but the tense atmosphere became even worse.

    The third brother, Duan Rushan, was surrounded by four weird-looking old men, his eyes flashed fiercely, looking at Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya who were separated in front of him, and sneered: "Two senior brothers, are you still unwilling to give up? Now except for a few people around you,  This old guy, who else can take it out?

    Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya looked at each other, and each saw a hint of despair in the other's eyes that turned scarlet. Ever since the night of the Poison God's first seven, there was a sudden noise in the mourning hall, and the three factions who had been wary of each other immediately rushed in.  In the mourning hall, I am afraid that if I am too late, the seal of the sect owner will be stolen by others.

    And in that chaotic situation, countless people rushed into the mourning hall, naturally thinking that the other party had planned to break the agreement and come to snatch the sect leader's seal. In just a few words, they had already become a massacre.

    So far, the results of the melee between the three factions have finally become clear. Lao San, Duan Rushan, who has always been weak in moral conduct, has gradually overwhelmed Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya with his strong strength.

    At this moment, except for Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon, Duanmu ancestor and less than ten people who were still standing behind the two of them, they had no bargaining chips in their hands.

    Duan Rushan is surrounded by not only the four elders of the Poison Sect as guards, but also at least hundreds of people secretly and covertly. Among them, there are many masters. The Wan Du Sect has always been strong, and 60% of them are actually in Duan Rushan's hands, which is more than before the war started.  , it was beyond their expectation.

    Seeing that the defeat was decided, Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya's eyes were full of unwillingness, but they could not say anything else. Seeing the appearance of the two senior brothers, Duan Rushan couldn't help laughing. He had always had two domineering senior brothers above him.  , Master Poison God below loves Qin Wuyan even more. He has always been ignored, and after enduring it for so many years, he can finally feel proud, how can he not be overjoyed.

    Duan Rushan walked forward proudly, with the four elders of the Poison Sect guarding him. Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya watched helplessly as he walked to the front of the altar table and stood in front of the box. One clenched his fists tightly, and the other gritted his teeth.  Xiang, obviously very angry in his heart.

    However, in Duan Rushan's eyes, their anger at this moment was undoubtedly the favorite look of a victor. He even felt that it was with such a person who was superior to everyone that he would not waste his life.

    Duan Rushan laughed loudly, with an arrogant attitude. He reached out his hand with great pride and took the green box in his hand.

    Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya let out low roars at the same time and took a step forward, but the four elders of the Poison Sect immediately turned around and looked at them. At the same time, Duan Rushan's men around them rushed over and surrounded them, with lust in their eyes.  As if it was spitting out fire, he stared at the box in Duan Rushan's hand from a distance.

    Duan Rushan laughed even more proudly. He unscrewed the lock and opened the box with great satisfaction. He saw that the bottom of the box was covered with golden silk. There was a small dark brown seal in the middle of the silk. A lifelike little snake was carved above the seal.  It was not turned over, but everyone present including Duan Rushan knew that engraved under the small seal were four words |

    The Divine Seal of Ten Thousand Poisons.

    Duan Rushan looked around arrogantly, his eyes lingering on the faces of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya for a moment longer. After fully enjoying the joy of the winner, Duan Rushan smiled, although this smile was stained by the blood splashed on his face.  Looking a little weird and fierce, he picked up the Ten Thousand Poisons Divine Seal and turned it over.  He wanted to take a good and careful look at this symbol that represented the highest power of the Wandu Sect.

    At that moment, except for the angry gasps of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya, there was no sound in the mourning hall. Before his eyes, a new generation of Wandu Sect Master was about to be born.

    Suddenly, at the moment when everyone held their breath, Duan Rushan let out a heart-rending roar, and the box in his hand and the crucial Ten Thousand Poisons Seal fell to the ground.  Everyone was shocked and looked at him together. After a moment, everyone was shocked.

    I saw that Duan Rushan, who had been arrogant just now, was trembling all over. His face had completely lost all color, especially his two hands, which turned into a strange and extremely dark color in the blink of an eye.

    After a while, aA low sound of flapping wings came from his hands, and a strange flying insect flew up from between his fingers.

    Everyone present was a senior member of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. Although the strange insect was flying extremely fast, almost everyone had seen it clearly. Bai Duzi was the first to exclaim: Seven-tailed centipede, that’s a seven-tailed centipede!

    The sound was like a soul-shaking roar, shocking everyone. Everyone looked at Duan Rushan, and saw that his whole body was shaking more and more violently. An old man next to him was about to reach out to pull him, but his hand only touched him slightly.  He suddenly shook his body and flew backwards with a shout. In a moment, his right hand was completely black.

    The old vampire demon standing in the distance shrank his pupils and said in a harsh voice: Carrion moss

    The poisoned old man exclaimed loudly. The other old man next to him didn't even think about it. He roared, picked up a broken leg of an unknown chair that fell next to him, and slashed it to his right hand.  Under the power of Dao, the chair leg was as indestructible as a blade, and it cut off the right arm of the poisoned old man. Then the old man immediately threw the chair leg out, as if he was afraid that if he held it for a while longer, his hand would suffer the same fate.  end.

    The chair legs were flying in the air, and everyone was unable to dodge.

    At this moment, Duan Rushan's face was full of blackness. Everyone could clearly see that the skin on his two completely black hands broke open with a pop, and the blood that flowed out was already black blood.

    For a moment, he heard the creepy pop, pop, pop sounds, and Duan Rushan, who was filled with two of the most poisonous poisons in the world, his skin and flesh burst apart, black blood splattered everywhere, and he fell to the ground, struggling.  After a moment, it stopped moving.

    Fan Xiong stared blankly at this junior brother who was so arrogant a moment ago but now died. He suddenly turned around and shouted: Qin Wuyan, you treacherous beast, get out of here!

    Everyone suddenly realized that carrion moss is extremely poisonous and is one of the most vicious substances in the world. Even in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, only the Poison God can use it. Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya, Duan Rushan and other three people are limited to the practice city.  This item cannot be used.

    The seven-tailed centipede is an extremely poisonous and rare thing. It has always been kept close by the Poison God. This time, two poisons appeared at the same time, and they were in the small box of the Ten Thousand Poison God's Seal. It is obvious that Qin Wuyan must have deceived him.  Killed everyone and poisoned them secretly.

    For a moment, everyone in the mourning hall was in danger. Everyone looked around quietly, fearing that Qin Wuyan's figure would suddenly appear from around them.  Duan Rushan's death was so terrible that no one could not be shocked and horrified by it.

    At this moment, no one dared to come out of the mourning hall. Only at Duan Rushan's body, the drops of black blood slowly fell. When they hit the ground, they made a slight hissing sound and burned the small hole.  When he came out, in the blink of an eye, there were small holes all around the corpse, which showed the intensity of the poison.

    "Hehe, what's the matter? Two senior brothers and elders, we haven't seen each other for only a few days. It's rare that everyone misses me so much!"  A calm and peaceful voice suddenly came from outside the mourning hall. Everyone was shocked. Looking outside, they saw Qin Wuyan changing his clothes, taking off his linen mourning clothes, and putting on the clothes he usually wore. With a smile on his face, he slowly said  Came in.  Those with sharp eyes have already seen a small strange insect sitting on his shoulder, which is the seven-tailed centipede.

    Fan Xiong said bitterly: Was it you who poisoned me?

    Qin Wuyan seemed to treat everyone as if they were nothing at this moment. He walked forward grandly and came to Duan Rushan's body. In full view of everyone, he reached out and picked up the extremely poisonous Divine Seal of Ten Thousand Poisons.

    Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya’s eyes shrank, Cheng Wuya sneered: Okay!  Junior brother, the three of us really underestimate you.

    Qin Wuyan smiled and said: The second senior brother is joking. In fact, with the strength of the three senior brothers, it is very easy to take the life of the younger brother, and the younger brother does not dare to resist.  It’s just that my master warned me many times before he died. Now that both the Ghost King Sect and the Hehuan Sect are eyeing Dandan, and the three senior brothers are not great, I must accept the position of the sect leader to prevent the Wandu Sect’s hundreds of years of foundation from being ruined.  Once upon a time.  The younger brother was raised by his master since he was a child. He was deeply grateful to his master and did not dare to disobey, so he had to resort to some small tricks to make the three senior brothers suffer.

    Fan Xiong said angrily: Bah, do you think you will definitely win now? Let me tell you, you will be the first one I kill!  After saying that, he turned to Cheng Wuya and shouted: "Boy, this kid is too cruel. Let's work together to kill this person first, and then we can divide the world equally."

    Cheng Wuya immediately said: Okay, let’s go!

    Amid the shouts, they saw that the two of them were about to rush forward, and when Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon and others who were following them saw this and were about to follow, Qin Wuyan said lightly: "Several elders, you have also seen it now."  , these senior brothers of mine are really incompetent, you want to come here to kill me, not to mention I have seven-tailed centipede and carrion moss, you can't beat me.  At onceEven if you work together to kill me and follow these two losers, do you think your life will be easy in the future? Can you defeat the Ghost King Sect and the Hehuan Sect? Can you escape from the encirclement and suppression of the righteous people?

    Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon, Duanmu Ancestor and others stopped in shock. The two powerful poisons Qin Wuyan used on Duan Rushan just now cannot be used by those who have learned the true inheritance of the Poison Sutra of Wan Du Sect. Although they are in Wan Du Sect,  After many years, he still couldn't reach that point, and he was really afraid of Qin Wuyan, a young man who looked young.  Hearing Qin Wuyan say these words this time, he hesitated for a moment and stopped moving forward.

    And many other people who followed Duan Rushan would not obey the orders of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya in the first place, and most of them were looking at each other at this moment, at a loss.  Qin Wuyan looked at everyone and said with a smile: Everyone, I promise that as long as I take over the position of the head of the sect, I will ignore all past grudges. I will treat you well regardless of how you were in the sect.

    In the angry and anxious eyes of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya, everyone looked at each other for a long time, and then Baiduzi retreated first. After a while, the vampire old demon, Duanmu ancestor, and the four elders of the poisonous sect also slowly walked aside, leaving only  Qin Wuyan and his three brothers, Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya, stood in the field.

    Fan Xiong had a look of despair on his face, knowing that the situation was over, and Cheng Wuya's face was even more ashen.  Qin Wuyan still had a faint smile on his face, but in his heart he was still filled with incomprehensible resentment. What he hated at the moment was not the two senior brothers in front of him who were struggling to their death, but Taoist Cangsong.  Originally, he had already made a plan to let the three senior brothers kill each other, but it would never be such a large-scale fight. As long as these three senior brothers were removed, he would naturally be able to take control of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect.

    Unexpectedly, Cangsong Taoist suddenly intervened that night, triggering a big melee in the dispute between the three factions, and the original profound strength of Wandu Sect was wiped out in the civil war.  Qin Wuyan was angry, sad and regretful at the same time. He really wished he could split Cangsong Dao's life in half.  But thinking about it, there was not a single figure in Cangsong Taoist at this moment, so Qin Wuyan could only endure it.

    But no matter what, Qin Wuyan is now sure of victory. With a victorious smile, he looked at the two senior brothers and said leisurely: "Two senior brothers, why don't you apologize in front of the master's soul"

 Text Chapter 7 Crazy

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    ??Huqishan, where the main hall of the Ghost King Sect is located.

    "Squeak, squeak!" Xiao Hui's familiar cry rang out in the deep passage, and Gui Li's figure walked out from the shadows. On his shoulder, Xiao Hui took a few sips of the big wine bag.  , then cleverly tied the mouth of the wine bag and let it hang down.  There is a long and thin rope on the big wine bag, which is tied to the monkey like a sleeve, so it is not afraid of falling off.

    Gui Li had no expression on his face and walked forward. He saw that the direction was the Ice Stone Room where Baguio was. Xiao Hui seemed a little sleepy, lying on his shoulder and yawning.  Huqi Mountain is desolate and there are not many wild fruits. After returning here, Xiao Hui spends most of his time stealing some drinks from the Ghost King Sect's cellar. After not seeing him for a few days, he seems to have gained weight.

    Gui Li walked slowly, but rarely encountered ordinary disciples of the Ghost King Sect along the way. He frowned slightly. In the past few days, many disciples of the Ghost King Sect had been gathered together and led out of the mountain by the Ghost King himself a few days ago.  .  As for where he was going, he didn't know, and strangely, he, the deputy sect leader, didn't know about this seemingly important matter. However, You Ji and Mr. Ghost, who had followed the Ghost King for many years, including Cangsong Taoist who had just joined the Ghost King Sect, and all his  Many of the elite members of the Ghost King Sect that I knew stayed in Huqi Mountain.

    Where is the Ghost King going so mysteriously with a weak warrior whose strength is only less than half of the Ghost King Sect despite being numerous in number?  Gui Li was also a little confused.  However, Mr. Ghost, You Ji and others all remained silent. Naturally, Ghost Li would not talk much. Moreover, what he was most concerned about was not where the Ghost King was going or how important this matter was. In his opinion, Baguio had always  That's the first thing.

    And now, he quickly arrived in front of the Ice Stone Chamber.

    There is no one at the door, and You Ji is not here either. The place where I usually see this mysterious woman most often is the Ice Stone Chamber, but the atmosphere in the Ghost King Sect seems to be very wrong during this period, and she comes here less often.

    Gui Li stood at the door for a while, composed himself, then opened the door and walked in.  As soon as he entered the door, he saw a white and slender figure standing next to Baguio. Gui Li was startled. At first he thought it was Youji, but then he realized that Youji always wore black clothes, so this was not the case.  Not her.  Sure enough, when the woman in front heard the sound of the stone door and turned her head to look, her face was not covered with black gauze.

    But it’s Xiaobai.

    Gui Li was slightly surprised. Ever since the great wizard failed to cast the "Soul-Calling" spell, he sadly left Huqi Mountain. After returning here, he had not seen Xiaobai again.  Although he knew that Xiaobai and the Ghost King were old acquaintances from the sight of the Ghost King and Xiao Bai meeting in those few days, he had no intention of asking about it.

    At this moment, when Xiaobai saw Gui Li, his face was slightly startled, and then he showed a faint smile and said, "It's you."

    After all, Gui Li had a relationship with Xiaobai, and Xiaobai had given him some advice on rescuing Baguio. He was still a little grateful in his heart, and he nodded and said, "Hello." At this time, he was lying on his back.  The monkey on Gui Li's shoulder, Xiao Hui, also squeaked at Xiao Bai happily.

    Xiao Bai smiled at Xiao Hui, then looked at Gui Li and said, "Are you here to see Baguio?"

    Gui Li slowly walked up, and Baguio's beautiful and peaceful face appeared in front of him again. His voice gradually became lower and he said, "Yes."

    Xiaobai watched quietly as the man sat down next to Baguio, and then looked at the body lying on the ice stone platform, motionless.  She sighed softly, shook her head, and retreated quietly. In the stone room, only Gui Li was left facing Baguio.

    I don’t know how much time passed before the heavy stone door opened again. Gui Li slowly walked out of the ice stone chamber, looking a little more haggard.  He had just walked a few steps out of the stone chamber when he suddenly stopped. On the passage not far from the stone chamber, the white figure of the nine-tailed sky fox was still standing there patiently.

    Xiaobai looked at his appearance, sighed, and said, "You must be sad to see Baguio like that. It's really hard for you."

    Gui Li shook his head numbly and said, "I'm fine."

    Xiaobai walked up to him, patted his shoulder, and whispered: "Don't be discouraged, there is always hope."

    Gui Li shuddered, turned to look at her, and opened his mouth slightly, but when Xiao Bai saw his expression, he already smiled bitterly and said, "Don't ask me, I don't know what to do now?"

    Gui Li's face suddenly darkened, and he turned around silently. Just as he was about to take a step, there was a buzzing sound in his mind, and he felt the world was spinning. His whole body was instantly cold, and the cold energy in his body's energy suddenly rose up.  Gui Li's surprise was no small matter. The cold breath that was causing trouble in his body at this moment was the blood-devouring breath he was very familiar with.??The power of monsters, but in the past, especially after he had made great progress in practicing the three volumes of the Heavenly Book and the True Dharma, this cold aura had gradually been restrained by him and no longer caused mischief. I don't know what happened today, but suddenly  It just broke out.

    In less than a moment, under Xiao Bai's shocked eyes, all the blood on Gui Li's face disappeared, and it looked as if it was covered with a layer of frost. Moreover, within three feet of his body, a strange feeling gradually emanated from his body.  It was shrouded in dark green light, and there was a faint smell of fierce blood-eating in it.

    Xiao Bai's face changed color, and he just stretched out his hand to help Gui Li, but as soon as his hand touched the dark green light, he immediately felt a wave of demon-sucking power rushing towards him from the strange light. Xiao Bai frowned and took three steps back.  Only then did he avoid this demonic force.  Xiao Hui, who was originally lying on Gui Li's shoulder, realized something was wrong at this moment. He jumped away from Gui Li early and fell behind Xiao Bai. He opened his three eyes wide and looked at the master blankly.

    A look of pain appeared on Gui Li's face, his cuffs suddenly moved, a cold breath flashed through, and the soul-eating magic wand slipped out. It did not fall to the ground, but floated in front of him, turning slowly, as if using  Strange and cold eyes stared at the man who had owned him for many years.

    The flickering dark green light was stretching and contracting, and the air was filled with a strange atmosphere. Xiaobai's face was pale and his brows were furrowed, but this blood-devouring demonic power actually emanated from Gui Li's body. Even if he wanted to help Gui Li,  , except for this sudden demonic power, but the source is in Gui Li's own body, how can he start?  For a moment, Xiaobai was also at a loss.

    Just when Gui Li's face became paler and paler, and he looked as if he couldn't even breathe, suddenly, a warm red light of pure sunlight shot out from his chest, which immediately counteracted a lot of the cold demonic power.  Li's expression changed, and he managed to sit down. His face instantly flashed with golden and blue light. Under the simultaneous urging of the two true methods of righteousness and righteousness in his body, the pure Yang fire of "Xuan Huo Jian" became more and more powerful, gradually turning this cold and cold  The breath was suppressed, but by the time Gui Li fully recovered, it was already half an hour later.

    At this moment, Gui Li's whole body was completely soaked. When he opened his eyes, what he saw was Xiaobai's caring eyes.

    Gui Li smiled bitterly, but said nothing and slowly stood up.  Xiaobai looked at him and whispered: "Is it the blood-devouring bead?"

    Gui Li picked up the soul-eating magic wand that had fallen to the ground at some point, took a deep look at it, and then put it back into his sleeve again.

    The corners of Xiaobai's eyes twitched, and he suddenly took a step forward and said: "Don't think that others won't know if you don't tell them. Now the evil power of the Blood-devouring Pearl has begun to bite back on you. In the past ten years, the energy, essence, and blood in your body have already  Because you have been living with this evil thing day and night, it has become cold and vicious. Now you can escape death by chance. It's just that you are lucky and have obtained one of the only magic weapons in the world that can compete with the Blood-devouring Bead.  . But" Her face seemed a little desolate, and even her voice became vicissitudes of life, "But you are sure you can escape a few times. What about the next time? Can you escape?"

    Gui Li has been standing there with no expression on his haggard face, listening quietly to Xiao Bai's words. After a while, he whispered softly: "I'm not sure, but what can I do?"

    Little Bai bit his lip with his white teeth and said angrily: "Don't pretend to be stupid with me, don't you know? Now you can only throw away this evil thing immediately, and then you take the Xuanhuo Jian to a Zhiyang place and use the earthly fire to urge it."  Using the mysterious fire to identify the pure Yang entering your body is your only way to survive!"

    Gui Li looked at Xiao Bai for a while and suddenly smiled. The smile seemed a bit incredibly innocent, like the simple young man from Qingyun ten years ago.

    Then, he slowly turned around, as if he was out of strength, and walked slowly holding on to the wall. Xiao Hui immediately ran towards his master, and jumped onto Gui Li's shoulders three times.

    Xiaobai stared blankly at the figure who was firm yet fragile at the same time, and suddenly said loudly: "Do you want to die? You just want to die in your heart, right?"

    Gui Li paused for a moment, but did not look back or speak. After a moment, he continued to walk forward.

    Xiaobai's voice came loudly from behind him: "Do you want to die? Stop dreaming! You owe so many people in this world that you haven't paid off yet, so you just want to die. It's impossible! You won't listen  What I said is, okay, you are great, then I will go by myself. I will find the true secret of the 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array' and let you save yourself. Remember this for me, Baguio is still lying there  In the Ice Stone Chamber, before she wakes up, you can't help but die even if you want to!"

    "It's not up to you, it's not up to you, it's not up to you" In the long passage, a faint echo came from the distance. Gui Li's face was pale, and his body slowly straightened up, but in the end he still didn't look back to take another look.

    ※※※

    &nbsp;Dense forests, quiet valleys, the morning in the Viper Valley was originally a quiet and peaceful place, but at this moment, the earth gradually trembled, the fishy smell became heavier and heavier, and the countless poisonous snakes that originally gathered and swam at the edge of the valley suddenly disappeared  Missing, as if they vaguely sensed something, these animals all hid.

    A sheet of black smoke appeared in the distance of the valley and quickly rushed towards the Viper Valley. A thick and choking smell came from the air, and the increasingly louder roars gradually converged into an overwhelming roar!

    Getting closer!

    "Roar ah ah ah ah"

    There were countless monsters, such as evil ghosts and evil spirits rushing out from the Nine Nether Underworld, with blood-red eyes, sharp fangs, and sharp roars rushing towards them.  All kinds of weird monsters and monsters gathered together to form an unstoppable raging torrent. In front of this ferocious torrent, no one could stop or survive. Even the forest trees on both sides of the road were roaring loudly.  In the sound, he was quickly swallowed up by the torrent.

    Without hesitation or pause, this torrent rushed directly into the Valley of Poisonous Snakes, like a black tide rushing into the green ocean in an instant. In every corner of the forest, frightened poisonous snakes were constantly being thrown out, struggling desperately in the torrent.  , but without exception, they were instantly submerged.  Even the poisonous colored mist in the forest could not stop this terrifying torrent of beast monsters. A dozen beast monsters rushing at the front fell to the ground and died, but more countless beast monsters stepped on the bodies of their companions.  The corpse rushed past unstoppably, and the powerful hurricane blew away the colorful poisonous mist in an instant, floating over the forest.

    In the black torrent of beast monsters, there were four or five powerful monster beasts that looked dozens of times larger than ordinary monsters, and they rushed forward with their men baring their teeth and claws.  At the entrance of the Viper Valley, there are still countless monsters rushing towards them.

    The entire Viper Valley seems to be trembling at this moment.  Everything looks like the end of the world.

    At the other end of the Poisonous Snake Valley, the Ghost King standing on a high place took a deep breath. Although he had seen the power of the beast monster, the scene in front of him still changed his color. He calmed down, pondered for a moment, and then looked towards the Poisonous Snake Valley.  Looking at the forest in the north, under the early morning sunlight, there was a faint reflection of light in the forest.

    A sneer slowly appeared on the corner of the Ghost King's mouth: One day, you will all know who is the winner in the end?

    He roared in his heart, and the look on his face gradually became hardened. Baguio is gone, so let’s use the world to make up for it!

    He slowly turned around, and in the dense forest behind him were the disciples of the Ghost King Sect, densely packed in the forest, with high fighting spirit.  The Ghost King looked at the people in front of him, countless eyes staring at his face.

    At that moment, who knew his mood?

    The slowly raised arm seemed to become heavier. The distant roars and the gradually rising screams of panic seemed to have reached here. The Ghost King's expression suddenly changed again, and then he lifted the raised arm heavily.  Swing down.

    The arm is like a knife, like a sharp blade cutting into the world, cutting off the last warmth and tearing apart the dreams we once had. The sound the arm makes in the wind seems like a broken bone piercing the chest!

    Countless people, behind his majestic figure, let out passionate shouts, raised their sharp blades high and rushed down the mountain. Their clothes were flying, the wind was blowing, and the trees in the forest were swaying, as if they were dancing wildly for this.  The Ghost King stood in the crowd, as motionless as a hard and cold rock. He turned and looked towards the forest to the north. There was also a commotion in the forest there, which gradually spread.

    The Ghost King laughed. He suddenly laughed loudly in the sea of ??people who were going to die. The laughter was so harsh, but no one dared to ask him a word. Only the sunshine that had just risen in the morning still carried a faint warmth.  I want to pounce on this crazy earthly world!

    ※※※

    Seven days later, entrusted by the True Path leaders such as Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan, a group of True Path disciples who set out from Qingyun Mountain arrived in the southwest.  Because the matter was so important, the three major sects all sent their most capable disciples. As if by coincidence, these people had already known each other.

    Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi from Qingyun Sect, Faxiang and Fashan from Tianyin Temple, Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, a group of seven people, after setting off from Qingyun Mountain, were cautious along the way, walking day and night, trying their best to  Avoid conflicts with the beast monsters on the road and rush to the southwest at full speed, hoping to find out why a large number of beast monsters suddenly converged on this place.

    When these righteous disciples first set out on the road, although they knew that the journey was extremely dangerous, for the sake of the common people in the world, no one had the intention to back down.  But on the seventh day after their trip, everyone had turned pale and remained silent all day and night, including Xiao Yicai, who was the best at talking, and Fa? Even Li Xun, who had wanted to talk to Lu Xueqi along the way, fell silent.

    After a journey of thousands of miles, the further south you go, the more tragic the situation becomes.  Either the entire villages and entire cities were littered with corpses and bones, or one village after another was deserted and the fertile fields turned into scorched earth.  No one knows why these beast monsters actually set fire to them, why they are so cruel and bloodthirsty, just like no one knows when this catastrophe will end?

    The ghosts’ chirping seems to echo forever in the wilderness of the south, telling the sad and tragic past.

    After entering the southwest region, the group of people became more cautious, but they were faced with a huge trouble at this moment. First of all, they could not find the local residents at all. All the people either fled to the north before the beast monster came, or they died tragically.  In this catastrophe, these righteous disciples had no way to find local people to inquire about the movements of these beast monsters.  On the other hand, most of those beast monsters couldn't understand the human language. Even if they took the risk and caught a few beast monsters, most of the questions they asked were roaring and struggling. How could they ask anything?

    In desperation, after deliberation, the group finally had no choice but to follow Xiao Yicai's suggestion and take the risk to follow the beast monsters secretly. Wherever the beast monsters gathered, they would go there to see what these beast monsters were going to do.  In this way, they followed them in the southwest for three days and three nights, during which they were almost discovered several times by some beast monsters with keen senses, smells and hearing. Fortunately, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang, Lin Jingyu, etc. were all extremely smart people, and they were there every time.  He escaped from the critical moment of life and death without any danger.  But despite this, they still gained little.

    Just when they began to lose heart, by an accident, they discovered a crazy disciple of the Demon Cult in a forest where the beast monster was passing by. After careful questioning or patient coaxing, they gradually  Knowing that the Beast Monster's large-scale entry into the southwest turned out to be a battle with the Demon Sect, and the result of the battle was that the Beast Monster had a complete victory. Almost all the three major factions of the Demon Sect, who were once arrogant, were here.  The entire army was wiped out in this battle.

    This news immediately stunned everyone, and among the crowd, Lu Xueqi, who was standing farthest away, looked particularly pale!

    Looking at this poor man who huddled up in a ball and kept muttering "monster, monster" in his mouth, and who suddenly trembled all over and screamed in fright, the hearts of the seven people of the Righteous Path were all covered with a heavy shadow.

    Xiao Yicai coughed, looked at Faxiang, and said: "Brother Faxiang, we have a general understanding of the situation now. What do you think we should do?"

    The Dharma Minister frowned, glanced at the poor man huddled on the ground, sighed, and said: "Amitabha, it's a sin, it's a sin." After a pause, the Dharma Minister slowly said, "Everyone, in fact, we are on this trip.  The purpose is now generally known, and the young monk thinks it is better for us to go back to the mountain first and report the current situation to a few teachers."

    "No!"

    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the side, and everyone was stunned. The speaker was actually Lu Xueqi, the most taciturn person along the way.  The Faxiang was a little surprised and said, "Junior Sister Lu, do you have any other opinions? Please tell me."

    Lu Xueqi's face was still very pale, but her voice was extremely calm, and she said calmly: "Everything we know now is from the mouth of this demon sect disciple who has been frightened crazy. Moreover, when he spoke just now, he was confused.  After over and over again, many places are based on our own guesses. If we just think that we have completed the tasks ordered by the division commanders, I think it is inappropriate."

    Fa Xiang fell silent, and everyone looked at each other. After a moment, Fa Xiang nodded and said, "Yes, what Junior Sister Lu said is indeed reasonable. The young monk was too impatient just now."

    Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment and said: "What Junior Sister Lu said is somewhat true, but we have been investigating the southwest day and night these days, but we have no clue at all. Are we going to continue to investigate like this in the future?"

    Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, but she didn't say anything. It was obvious that she couldn't think of any good solution to the current dilemma.  But at this moment, Li Xun, who had been looking at Lu Xueqi from time to time, suddenly took a step forward and said, "I have a way, maybe there is some hope."

    Everyone was surprised. Even Lu Xueqi glanced at Li Xun a few more times. Fa Xiang said happily: "Seriously, Senior Brother Li, please tell me."

    Li Xun took a deep breath to prevent himself from looking at Lu Xueqi's eyes, and said: "I listened carefully to what this madman said just now. I heard him mention a place name several times called 'Viper Valley'. I don't know if you guys paid attention."  ?”

    ??????There are countless venomous snakes gathered in the forest, and there is a poisonous miasma in the forest that kills people immediately. No one has ever dared to enter this forest.  Over the years, no one knows the exact location of this valley.  "

    Lin Jingyu suddenly said: "Senior Brother Li, does he think that the battle between the beast monster and the demon sect is taking place in the legendary Viper Valley?"

    Li Xun nodded and said decisively: "Yes, from my inference, the decisive battle took place in the Viper Valley. What's more, I think the Viper Valley may be the headquarters of one of the three major sects of the Demon Sect. As long as  If we can find it, we can naturally find out whether what this lunatic said is true?"

    Yan Hong, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "But senior brother, many days have passed. Let's not say whether we can find the Viper Valley at this moment. Even if we find it, the scene there may not remain the same"

    Li Xun said coldly: "Junior sister, have you forgotten that those cruel beast monsters will indeed set fire to eat people, but after setting fires, there will be ruins. The beast monsters will eat people, but they will not eat bones!"

    Everyone’s expressions changed. Yan Hong turned even pale after hearing this, and suddenly felt nauseated and vomited. Apparently, the various tragedies they had seen along the way had gradually reached the psychological limit of this woman.

    Li Xun sighed and stopped talking. Fa Xiang and Fa Shan recited the Buddha's name in a low voice at the same time. Xiao Yicai shook his head, walked over to Yan Hong, and comforted her in a low voice. When Yan Hong's expression gradually calmed down, he turned around.  He slowly walked over to the demon sect disciple who was still shivering on the ground and squatted down.

    "Do you know where the Poisonous Snake Valley is?" Xiao Yicai tried his best to make his voice softer, sounding a little gentle, but the demon sect disciple shook his body, buried his head lower, and said nothing.  .  Xiao Yicai asked three more times, but the demon sect disciple seemed to be deaf and had no response at all.

    Xiao Yicai slowly stood up and looked at everyone, but no one spoke.  Xiao Yicai sighed and said, "What should I do?"

    Li Xun, who was standing aside, frowned and suddenly strode up to the demon sect disciple, picked him up and asked loudly: "Where are those monsters killing people?"

    The demon sect disciple's body was shaken violently, and an expression of extreme fear suddenly appeared on his face. He opened his mouth wide, and a moment later he let out a sharp scream. But Li Xun, with a heart of stone, held on tightly and shouted loudly:  "Where are those monsters killing and eating people?"

    "ah!……"

    Deeply in fear, the demon sect disciples were trembling all over, their teeth were chattering, and their eyes were full of fear, but their heads were looking towards the north involuntarily.  Li Xun's eyes narrowed and he said anxiously: "It's in the north, isn't it?"

    The demon sect disciple suddenly tilted his head and his whole body went limp. Everyone was shocked and hurriedly stepped forward to check, only to see that the man's pupils were dilated. When he probed the end of his nose, he was no longer breathing. He was actually dead.

    Li Xun slowly put down the body of the man, stood up, and faced the north. Everyone followed his gaze and saw that in the distance of the forest, even though it was a clear day, there seemed to be a blood-colored cloud covering it.

 Text Chapter 8 Purgatory

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    ??Huqishan, where the main hall of the Devil Sect's Ghost King Sect is located, was shrouded in a mass of murder. More than half of the originally powerful sect suddenly died. It was an extremely heavy blow to any powerful sect in the world.  So many passionate disciples went out to fight with high fighting spirit, but when they came back, there was only one ghost king covered in blood.

    The lingering shadow appears on the face and heart of everyone in Huqi Mountain. No one knows who the next opponent of those cruel and ferocious monsters will be?

    After the Ghost King came back, he went to practice behind closed doors. No one dared to ask him, but people did not wait for a long time. Soon, the news came back one after another, and things gradually became clear. This southwest battle  During the war, the three major sects of the Demon Sect joined forces to fight against the beast monsters for the first time. Although why the three major sects secretly formed an alliance or had other agendas, no one except the Ghost King knows.

    The result of this battle can be said to have caused the Demon Sect to suffer the most tragic defeat in a thousand years. Not only did the Ghost King Sect lose more than half of its manpower, the Wandu Sect was first severely damaged by the civil strife in the sect, and then the beast monsters  After entering the Poisonous Snake Valley, almost all the remaining master disciples were killed or injured.  As for the Acacia sect, which has always been dormant in secret, this time for unknown reasons, they also mobilized their entire sect to join this war, and their end was that they were completely annihilated in front of endless beast monsters.

    At this moment, the Ghost King Sect, whose vitality was severely damaged, was in panic. However, no matter what, their situation at this moment was still far better than that of Wandu Sect and Hehuan Sect. Most of the masters of the Ghost King Sect stayed in Huqi Mountain, so the strength of the Central Solid State was not actually strong.  It was not damaged, but after the battle between Wan Du Sect and He Huan Sect, it was not even known whether anyone escaped.

    On this day, after many days of cultivation, amid the anxious speculations of his disciples, the Ghost King reappeared in front of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect.  The Ghost King didn't even mention the big defeat he had just experienced. Instead, he directly issued multiple orders in succession. Soon, the entire hinterland of Huqi Mountain began to commotion.

    Everyone began to pack their bags, pack things, and prepare dry food and water, because the last one of the Ghost King's orders clearly explained one thing, because at the moment, the beast monsters were raging in the Middle Earth, and the vitality of the Holy Religion was severely damaged. For the sake of the Holy Religion,  In the future, he has decided that the entire Ghost King Sect will head northwest together, entering the vast wilderness and going to the legendary birthplace of the Holy Religion - the "Wild Temple".

    Amid the hectic scene, the Ghost King walked towards the ice stone chamber deep in the mountain with his hands behind his back expressionlessly.  The journey is thousands of miles long, and the wilderness is desolate and hot. With Baguio's current situation, it is not suitable for a long-distance trip to the wilderness.  Originally, with the ghost king's intention, he wanted to ask Xiaobai to take care of Baguio. With the nine-tailed fox's thousands of years of practice, and the many mechanisms of Huqishan, it was naturally foolproof, but now things have changed.  Since he came back, Xiaobai disappeared from here for some reason. He asked several people, but no one knew her whereabouts.

    Thinking of this, the Ghost King frowned slightly, and unknowingly found that he had arrived outside the ice stone room where his daughter was. He sighed, opened the door and walked in.

    Gui Li was standing there, silently accompanying Baguio.  He heard movement behind him, but he didn't even move his head.

    The Ghost King walked slowly and walked to Ghost Li's side. He looked from his body to his daughter who was lying quietly on the cold ice stone platform. That pale and beautiful face was as clear and beautiful as ever, just like her.  She also knew secretly that the two men who cared about her most in the world and were also the two most important men to her were by her side.

    Her expression is very quiet, calm and reassuring!

    The Ghost King looked at Baguio for a long time, his eyes flashed with a faint light, and there was a rare kindness. After a long time, he took a breath and said calmly: "Why don't you go and tidy up your things?"

    Ghost Li did not raise his head or answer him directly. Instead, he asked the Ghost King, "I heard that there is a vast wilderness, but it is either a desolate Gobi or an endless desert. It is extremely hot all year round, right?"

    The Ghost King nodded and said: "Yes, I have been to the Savage Temple before, and the climate there is indeed like this."

    Gui Li frowned and said, "Then how can Baguio go? How can she endure such suffering in her current state?"

    The Ghost King glanced at Gui Li and said, "I never wanted to take Yao'er to the wilderness."

    Ghost Li's expression changed, and he looked at the Ghost King. The Ghost King said: "The wild, desolate and hot weather is really not suitable for Yao'er. My original intention was for her to stay in Huqi Mountain. After we leave, we will activate the ban on the mountain and close the entrance.  It is very safe. But just in case, someone still needs to come in and check at least once a month to avoid accidents."

    Gui Li stood up and said: "If you wantSomeone, who is it?  "

    The Ghost King said calmly: "My original intention was to entrust Xiaobai to her. She has profound knowledge and is willing to rest well in Huqi Mountain for a few years. But for some reason, I can't find her these days."

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly. The Ghost King saw it in his eyes and his heart moved, "Why, do you know where she went?"

    Gui Li slowly shook his head, remained silent for a moment, and said, "Let me take care of Baguio here."

    The Ghost King stared at him and said: "Of course I can rest assured that you will take care of Yao'er, and I can trust you. But now that the holy priest has been severely damaged, I intend to regain my prestige. First of all, I must stabilize the congregation and unify the holy religion. I need you very much around me."  This talent.”

    Gui Li's eyes left Baguio for the first time, and slowly moved to the Ghost King, and suddenly said: "In this battle with the beast monster, are all the disciples who followed you dead?"

    The Ghost King's expression changed, and his eyes shone brightly. This was the first time someone dared to mention this matter in front of him, but he didn't get angry, he just looked at Ghost Li deeply, and then said slowly: "They are all dead.  "

    Gui Li withdrew his gaze and fell on Baguio again. After a while, he said: "After this battle, although the vitality of the Demon Sect was severely damaged, the Wandu Sect and the Hehuan Sect were completely wiped out. What's the impact of our remaining strength?"  For the Ghost King Sect, it has to be said that this is a great opportunity to unify the Demon Sect. The current situation is like this, even without me here, there is no force in the sect that can compete with you." He said quietly, "But  She still needs someone to take care of her here in Baguio, so just let me stay and take care of her."

    The Ghost King looked at him for a while, nodded and said: "Since you said so, I won't force you. Yao'er will be entrusted to you. I also believe that you can take good care of her, but remember, the beast monster is terrifying.  , and have a keen sense, just in case, it is best to seal the mountain gate, and then you can come in and check it once every month or two, so there will be nothing wrong. "

    Gui Li nodded slowly, agreeing.  The Ghost King looked at his daughter again. After a moment, he sighed, turned around and walked out.

    Just when he was about to walk to the door, a ghostly voice suddenly came from behind him: "Sect Master"

    The Ghost King was startled, which was a bit unexpected. Ghost Li rarely took the initiative to say hello to him. This time, he suddenly spoke. He didn’t know why, but he immediately said: "What?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, then suddenly said: "Do you hate me in your heart?"

    The Ghost King had his back turned to him, motionless, did not speak, and his expression could not be seen.

    Gui Li said slowly: "Baguio is like this because of me. Do you hate me in your heart?"

    He looked indifferent, as if he was talking about a topic that had nothing to do with him, but the Ghost King remained silent.  In the stone room, the two men stood back to back, and the atmosphere in the air seemed to become stiff.

    The smoke disappeared, floating gently from the ice stone platform under Baguio, and scattered in the air. After an unknown period of time, the sound of the stone door being opened suddenly came from behind. The Ghost King said nothing and walked away quietly.  go out.

    "Boom!" With a deep voice, the stone door closed again, and only Gui Li was left beside Baguio in the ice stone chamber.  His face was dull, and he stared blankly at the woman in front of him.

    ※※※

    In the ancient and dense primeval forest, waves of terrible and burnt smell came with the wind, like ugly scars. The originally green woods were full of traces of being ravaged by beast monsters, and huge trees fell down in random directions.  Underground, countless animal bones from the forest were scattered everywhere, and the peaceful atmosphere in the entire forest was gone.

    On the second day after finding the crazy demon sect disciple, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang and a group of seven righteous disciples gradually approached the valley hidden in the mountains, following the increasingly obvious traces of the beast monster.  The forest they passed along the way was full of the scene they had just seen. Although they did not see human bones, the scene was still moving.

    In the hearts of many people, they even think invariably, are these beasts and monsters really born to kill?

    At noon that day, a group of people appeared on the dilapidated ancient road outside the Viper Valley. The traces of destruction by beasts and monsters around here were so obvious that everyone barely spent any effort to look at it.  Coming out, the ancient road had been trampled by countless beast monsters and widened several times. There were huge footprints and sharp claw marks left by beast monsters everywhere, and there was still a fishy smell in the air. In addition,  In addition, there seems to be a relatively weak but even more unbearable stench, but no one can tell what it is.

    ??Looking at the entrance of the valley ahead, the inside is as messy as the outside. The land and forest ravaged by the terrible torrent are clearly visible. The ancient roads are winding and winding. No one knows what else is in the valley.

    I don’t know why, but everyone looked a little nervous and fell into an awkward silence.  Xiao Yicai finally coughed, but after he coughed, he quietly discovered that his throat was dry and painful.  He calmed down and said: "Everyone, it seems that the demon sect disciple is not lying. It should be here that a big battle broke out between the beast monster and the demon sect."

    He looked around, hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Shall we go in and take a look?"

    No one spoke, and even Li Xun's face looked very ugly at this moment. A moment later, the Dharma minister standing next to Xiao Yicai whispered a Buddha's name and said: "Now that we are here, there is no point in giving up. Let's go in."  stop."

    In fact, everyone present understands this truth, but for some reason, there seems to be something strange in the valley, quietly affecting everyone's emotions, making people feel fearful.  Junior brother Fa Shan, who had been following Fa Xiang, responded angrily and walked to his side.

    "Let's go." It was not Xiao Yicai who said this, but Lin Jingyu. He held the dragon-slaying sword tightly in his hand, and then with a solemn expression, he walked towards the Viper Valley first, followed behind him.  It was Lu Xueqi, and Li Xun followed immediately. Xiao Yicai and Fa Xiang glanced at each other, and both saw a hint of worry in the other's eyes, but after a while, everyone still walked in.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A huge valley, endless forests, everyone walked in the Viper Valley, but there was only deathly silence around them. Not to mention seeing animals, they didn't even hear the usual birdsong.  The area around this valley seemed to have turned into a lifeless ghost.

    The smell of beasts and monsters was equally strong in the air, but as everyone went deeper, everyone's brows became more and more frowned. At this moment, another breath blown by the wind in the valley almost made  The horrible smell that makes people want to vomit is getting stronger and stronger.

    The mountain road was winding and winding, and everyone was concentrating on guarding the surroundings and moving forward slowly.  There is a corner ahead, which is a mountain col. When we reach here, the smell in the air has become unbearable.  Suddenly, Yan Hong, who was walking in the middle, rushed to the side of the road. Everyone else was shocked. Li Xun said in surprise: "Junior sister, what's wrong with you" He stopped mid-sentence, because he and everyone saw it.  Yan Hong stood in the weeds by the roadside, vomiting desperately.

    No one laughed, because no one knew how long they could hold on. Although this valley had not yet revealed its true face, it seemed to be more terrifying than most places in the world.  Yan Hong gasped and stopped, her face turned pale, she walked back to everyone and whispered: "I'm sorry, I, I really"

    Dharma Prime Minister forced a smile and said, "Junior Sister Yan, it doesn't matter."

    Xiao Yicai also said: "Yes, no one can stand the smell. You don't have to worry about it. If you can't do it, why don't you wait for us outside the valley first."

    Yan Hong hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Let's go."

    Li Xun came over, nodded to Yan Hong, with a look of comfort in his eyes, and whispered: "Be careful, don't hold on."

    Yan Hong nodded in agreement, and Xiao Yicai turned around and said, "Okay, let's continue walking. I don't know what dangerous monsters are ahead, so everyone must be careful."

    Everyone nodded and walked forward again. Lin Jingyu was still walking at the front. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the corner of the mountain col, cold sweat began to break out in the palm of his hand holding the Dragon Slayer Sword.  At this moment, the air was so foul that it was difficult to breathe. Lin Jingyu's face turned slightly pale. He gritted his teeth and stepped over with an arrow. He walked around the corner of the mountain col and saw the scene in the valley.

    His whole body instantly stiffened.

    Everyone behind him immediately noticed Lin Jingyu's strange behavior and couldn't help but become nervous. Xiao Yicai called Lin Jingyu twice in a low voice, but he didn't respond at all. He just stared straight ahead with his eyes.  Lu Xueqi was the second to go up, and then Li Xun, Yan Hong, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang and Fa Shan walked around the corner of the mountain col one after another and saw the scene in the Viper Valley.

    Then, everyone was stunned.

    That must be the tragic Shura Hell in the legend. Such a horrific scene suddenly appeared under the clear blue sky and white sun.  Countless corpses fell inside and outside the houses in the Valley of the Poisonous Snakes, including those of humans and various beasts and monsters. Some were complete, but most of them were bones with severed limbs and limbs, and were so torn apart that they were unrecognizable. They were densely packed with bones.  The ground is covered with almost no gaps.

    After barely regaining their composure, Xiao Yicai and others continued to move toward him with pale faces.??Walk.

    Horrible scenes are everywhere, and the deeper you go into the valley, the more tragic the scenes become. You don’t need to imagine that the battle here is extremely tragic. The bones of countless people and the corpses of monsters and beasts are entangled together, and the ground under your feet has already  It turned completely into deep black, the color soaked in blood.

    Entering the house, you can see the remains of brutal battles inside and outside every room and at the entrance to important passages. In some places, corpses are even piled high, obviously to compete for this small entrance.  , the two sides fought desperately, stepping on the corpses of their comrades and fighting endlessly.

    In the courtyard, everyone began to see the corpses of several huge monster beasts, some even taller than the entire palace room. But at this moment, the once ferocious monsters were just lying quietly in this hell on earth.  The same place, waiting to rot.

    The stench of corpses in the air has reached a terrifying level, but the righteous disciples and the group are feeling better than before, because the miserable situation in front of them makes them more indifferent to the stench. However, no one's expressions are  It's good-looking. No matter who looks at it, these people's faces seem to be almost dead.

    They continued to walk deeper into the house, and more bones appeared in front of them. No one knew how many Demon Cult disciples and beast monsters had died in this valley. They walked in almost subconsciously,  Go, go

    Everyone’s expressions were so dull and dull. Everyone held their magic weapon tightly and refused to relax at all. After crossing countless seas of bones and blood, they came to a mourning hall.

    The reason why they could tell it was a mourning hall was because they saw a coffin in this room, and the inside and outside of this room seemed to be the scene of the most intense fighting. It would not be an exaggeration to describe it as a mountain of bones.  It was here that everyone discovered many familiar corpses in the Demon Cult: Bai Duzi, the vampire old demon, the Duanmu Ancestor

    ????????? These evil men of the Demon Cult who were once all-powerful and capable of controlling the wind and rain are now hiding in this place with a look of fear on their faces.

    Everyone can imagine it, but no one wants to imagine what it was like before they died!

    As the investigation deepened, Xiao Yicai and other older people discovered more famous figures from the Demon Sect here, including the three major disciples of the Poison God and many important figures in the Hehuan Sect. It was the Ghost King Sect, although  Many disciples wearing the costumes of the Ghost King Sect died, but the bones of famous figures were rarely found.

    Everyone slowly gathered in front of the mourning hall. Seeing that the faces of the people around them were ugly, Xiao Yicai said solemnly: "Many people have died here. Important figures in the Demon Sect are all here. It seems that all the Wandu Sect is dead.  "

    Yan Hong, whose face was frighteningly pale, whispered: "It's the same over there, the Hehuan sect has also died a lot, even Mrs. Sanmiao is there"

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale, her teeth were biting her lower lip tightly, and the expression on her face was changing complicatedly. She looked unbearable, disgusted, and for some reason, she seemed a little scared.  After being the last one to walk back to everyone, she suddenly said: "Have you seen anyone from the Ghost King Sect?"

    Everyone shook their heads together, and then they were stunned for a moment. Li Xun's face, standing aside, suddenly became even more ugly.  Xiao Yicai glanced at him and said to Lu Xueqi: "A lot of ordinary disciples of the Ghost King Sect have died, but it seems that we haven't seen the corpses of famous people."

    Lu Xueqi's expression softened, but Li Xun's eyes suddenly shone brightly, and he said coldly: "Brother Xiao, have you forgotten that these beasts and monsters eat people? When we came in along the way, we saw so many bones, who  Do you know if those monsters from the Ghost King Sect have been"

    "Wow!" A shout interrupted Li Xun's words, but Yan Hong suddenly couldn't bear it anymore and ran to the corner to vomit again. Li Xun was startled for a moment, then sighed and stopped talking.

    There was a look of intolerance on Fa Xiang's face, and he and Fa Shan chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice together. Everyone knew that although Li Xun's words sounded unpleasant, the possibility was really high.  Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and others had complicated expressions on their faces and slowly lowered their heads. Only Lu Xueqi looked gloomy, her face was pale and there was no trace of blood, and even her body shook involuntarily.

    But this cold woman did not lower her head. She slowly raised her head and looked up to the sky. In the vast blue sky, even the clouds above the valley looked blood red.

    Lu Xueqi’s lips moved, as if she wanted to shout something, but in the end no sound came out!

 Text Chapter 1 Unfilial piety

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Qingyun Mountain has Tongtian Peak and Yuqing Hall.

    "What?" With unbelievable consternation, Master Daoxuan blurted out: "The three major sects of the Demon Sect have all been wiped out after a decisive battle with the beast monster?"

    Standing below the three current righteous leaders, as well as many seniors sitting or standing next to them, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang, Lu Xueqi and other righteous disciples who returned to Qingyun Mountain, all remained silent. Only the leader Xiao Yicai nodded affirmatively and said:  "Yes, Master, the seven of us have all seen it with our own eyes. There are corpses everywhere in the Southwest Poisonous Snake Valley. It is too horrible to look at. The Demon Sect has indeed been hit hard, including Madam Sanmiao and many other figures from the Hehuan Sect and Wandu Sect of the Demon Sect. We have all seen it with our own eyes.  Their bodies have been found, and only the leading figures of the Ghost King Sect have not found a few, but maybe it is because the beasts and monsters bite people, so"

    Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind, turned pale again, as if this incident and the tragic situation at that time were always remembered in her heart, making her unable to get rid of it, but no matter what, she was able to control her emotions at this time.  His emotions didn't show much abnormality on the surface, and others didn't notice anything either. Only Master Shuiyue, the first master of Xiaozhu Peak, who was sitting in front of the crowd and the person who raised Lu Xueqi, noticed Lu Xueqi's frosty, cold and beautiful face.  Above, there seems to be a strange pain.

    Master Shuiyue frowned slightly, sighed lightly, and said nothing.

    At this moment, the crowd in the Yuqing Palace was agitated, and the voices of discussion were getting louder and louder. Looking at the faces of these righteous elites, some were surprised, some were afraid, and most of them had complicated expressions and a mixture of surprises. Presumably, the demon sect and the Chinese  The Tu Zhengdao has been fighting for countless years. The Zhengdao has encircled and suppressed them several times but with little effect. However, this time they were annihilated by the beast monster. It was really an unexpected surprise.  It's just that since the demon sect can stand up to the right path, its strength cannot be underestimated. However, it failed miserably in the face of the beast monster's attack. There are not many fools here. Everyone can imagine that the beast monster's next target must be the gathering of the right path in the world.  Qingyun Mountain.

    "Now that the right path is the last hope of the people in the world, can it stop this unprecedented and shocking catastrophe?"

    No one has any confidence in their heart!

    The three giants of the righteous path sitting at the front, Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan, after discussing in low voices for a while, all frowned. At this time, Master Daoxuan said a few words, Puhong  The Master and Yun Yilan both nodded in agreement.  Immediately, Master Daoxuan stood up and coughed.

    The murmurs in the Yuqing Hall suddenly died down, and everyone turned their eyes to Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan looked solemn. After everyone calmed down, he said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoists, what happened just now, everyone  We all heard it very clearly. The unexpected fall of the Demonic Cult was completely beyond our expectations, but we still have to find out what the details are and whether there are any remnants of the Demonic Cult who escaped from the war, but right now  This matter is no longer important.”

    His face was stern, his eyes were shining brightly, he was calm and majestic, and he solemnly said: "Fellow Taoists, the catastrophe is right in front of us now. All life in the world is in ruins. The strength of beasts and monsters is really surprising. But we are people of the right path.  , there is no reason to retreat from the battle. This matter is complicated. I, Master Puhong and Master Yungu will discuss it carefully before making a decision. Everyone, please go back first and cultivate yourself well. The war is probably not far away.  At that time, for the sake of the common people in the world, I hope you will do your best!"

    Everyone nodded in agreement, and a smile appeared on Master Daoxuan's face. Master Puhong and Yun Yilan also stood up and walked to the back hall. Just when Master Daoxuan was about to follow, he suddenly remembered something.  Xiao Yicai said: "Yicai, come too, and you can tell us the situation in detail."

    Xiao Yicai responded, strode up, and followed Master Daoxuan into the back hall.

    The main hall immediately became lively as soon as these three highly respected seniors left. Everyone gathered in small groups and talked a lot. Except for Xiao Yicai who followed Daoxuan Zhenren and others to the back hall, the other six Zhengdao who went to the southwest to inquire about the news came back.  The disciples were all surrounded by many people. Everyone was asking about the situation at that time, and from time to time they made various expressions and sounds such as surprise, shaking their heads, sighing, etc.

    Among the crowd, Lu Xueqi remained silent all the time, her eyes were indifferent, but she seemed not to be able to see the faces of the crowd in front of her at all, but stared at an unknown place in the distance.

    There was a sudden commotion in the crowd, and then a path was opened. Master Shuiyue, the first of Qingyunmen Xiaozhufeng, walked in, followed by Wen Min and several other beautiful female disciples of Xiaozhufeng.  Lu Xueqi came back to her senses and saw her master walking up to her and looking at her. She moved her lips and whispered: "Master." Then she lowered her head.

    Master Shuiyue said expressionlessly: "The real master wants to discuss this matter with other seniors, and there won't be anything here for the time being.If there is nothing else to do, just follow me back to Xiaozhu Peak.  "

    Lu Xueqi nodded and whispered: "Yes."

    Master Shuiyue didn't care about the others and walked towards the outside of Yuqing Hall first, followed by Lu Xueqi.  The title of the leader of the Qingyun Sect is not trivial. Most of the other righteous people present respect her very much and have moved out of the way.  At this time, he saw Lu Xueqi and Master Shuiyue walking out of the Yuqing Palace. Li Xun, who was standing aside, had a look of anxiety on his face. He took a step forward and was about to say something when suddenly a figure blocked his path.  In front of him, Li Xun was surprised. When he took a closer look, he saw Wen Min, the eldest disciple of Master Shuiyue.

    Wen Min smiled slightly at Li Xun and said: "Senior Brother Li, Junior Sister Xueqi is very tired along the way, so let her have a good rest. Moreover, we will not be out for a short time this time, and my master also has a lot to say to her.  Said."

    Li Xun glanced at Wen Min for a few times, with a look of disappointment on his face, but in the end he took back the steps he was about to take and said: "Okay, but please take good care of Senior Sister Wen"

    Before Li Xun could finish speaking, Wen Min had already smiled and said: "Senior Brother Li, don't worry, Junior Sister Xueqi and I are sisters from the same family. Our relationship is better than that of real sisters. I will naturally say and do whatever needs to be done and said."  .”

    Li Xun's face turned red, he nodded and stopped talking. He stepped aside. Wen Min led several other female disciples from Xiaozhufeng behind him and also walked out of Yuqing Hall. Soon, the Qingyun Mountain Xiaozhufeng disciples  Everyone has disappeared from everyone's sight.

    ※※※

    It was cloudy and foggy all the way, from Tongtian Peak back to Xiaozhu Peak.  After Master Shuiyue landed, he looked indifferent and said nothing to anyone. He walked directly into Xiaozhufeng Hall. Everyone stood respectfully and watched Master Shuiyue off.

    After Master Shuiyue disappeared from the building, Lu Xueqi's eyes seemed to be lost, and she stood motionless until Wen Min patted her on the shoulder, and then she woke up.

    There was a hint of worry in Wen Min's eyes, and he whispered: "Junior sister, what's wrong with you? You look so lost, and you don't respond even after I call you several times?"

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment, then forced a smile on her face and said, "I'm sorry, senior sister."

    Wenmin shook his head and said: "What are you saying to me that you're sorry for? We are all sisters, don't be so arrogant. By the way, I see something is wrong with Master's expression. I will go in to see her. You have worked hard along the way."  Now, let’s go back and have a good rest.”

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and whispered: "Master is probably still angry with me."

    Wen Min looked at the most beautiful and outstanding junior sister among her classmates, and suddenly felt that her pale face, although still as beautiful as before, was a little more haggard than before.  Wen Min sighed in his heart, hugged Lu Xueqi's shoulders, and said softly: "Silly girl, stop thinking so wildly. We and you all know how Master treats you. It's okay, I'll just take a look.  .”

    Lu Xueqi nodded silently, Wen Min smiled, and gave some instructions to the other junior sisters. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a girl walking out of the door in front of him. She was the same girl that Gui Li secretly sneaked up to Xiaozhu Peak that day.  , because she was young and not good enough, she stayed on Xiaozhu Peak. Master Shuiyue liked her because she was smart and cute, so he kept her by his side.

    I saw Xiaoshi looking here, then walking quickly towards Wenmin and Lu Xueqi.  Wenmin said "Hey", and when Xiaoshi walked up to him, he said, "Xiaoshi, why are you out? Didn't the master just come back? You should be waiting on him."

    Xiaoshi nodded, glanced at Lu Xueqi, and said: "Senior Sister, fellow senior sisters, Master said that he wants me to come over and ask Senior Sister Xueqi to go to 'Jingzhuxuan' to see her."

    Wen Min was startled and looked back at Lu Xueqi. The corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, a complicated look flashed across her eyes, and then she said: "Okay, I'll go right away." After saying that, she walked straight ahead and disappeared quickly.  In the Xiaozhufeng building.

    Seeing Lu Xueqi walking away, Wenmin frowned and said to Xiao Shi, "Xiao Shi, did master say anything else? Why did you ask Xue Qi to come over?"

    Xiaoshi shook her head and said, "No, Master has been silent since he came back. After a while, he asked me to call Senior Sister Xueqi to see her."

    Wenmin said "Oh" and couldn't figure it out for a moment. He shook his head and said to the other female disciples of Xiaozhufeng: "Okay, it seems nothing is wrong now. You should go back and rest first."

    The women responded and walked away one after another. Wen Min took one last look in the direction where Lu Xueqi was going, and felt heavy in her heart. She was suddenly touched, and all five senses in her heart were mixed.

    "Jingzhuxuan" is a secluded place in the Xiaozhufeng Palace Building, close to the back mountain and surrounded byThe green "tear bamboo", with the mountain breeze blowing from time to time, makes the bamboo leaves sway gently, giving people a feeling of tranquility.  Master Shuiyue has always liked to come here and be alone, so the other disciples of Xiaozhu Peak are also very familiar with this place.

    Lu Xueqi walked through the corridor and stepped onto the bamboo forest path paved with smooth pebbles. She wound her way deep into the bamboo forest and soon came to the bamboo monastery in the bamboo forest. It looked simple and unpretentious from the outside.  The outer wall made of beads has experienced a lot of wind and rain, and now there are faint traces of old signs.  There is a small window on both sides of the house, and Master Shuiyue can be vaguely seen sitting quietly inside.

    Lu Xueqi walked to the door. The door, which was also made of bamboo, was ajar. For some reason, she felt a little nervous in her heart. She took a deep breath and said, "Master, I am Xueqi. Did you call me here?  "

    Master Shuiyue's voice came from the house, flat and without any emotion, saying: "Yes, just come in."

    Lu Xueqi cheered up, opened the door and walked in.  The furnishings in the room are very simple, with tables, chairs, tea sets, and a desk by the window with paper, inkstones, pens, and ink. Master Shuiyue was not originally a person who liked luxury.  At this moment, she was sitting at the desk by the window, silently staring at the bamboo forest outside the window.

    Lu Xueqi walked behind her, looked at Master Shuiyue's back, and whispered: "Master."

    Master Shuiyue slowly turned around and looked at Lu Xueqi, but Lu Xueqi seemed unwilling to look at the master and lowered her head.  Neither the master nor the disciple spoke, and the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward for a while.  Actually speaking, neither Master Shuiyue nor Lu Xueqi is a talkative person. This kind of scene did happen when they were alone in the past, but for some reason, at this time today, there seems to be another strange feeling between master and disciple.  The unfamiliar feeling made the distance between them much further than before.

    After a while, Master Shuiyue broke the silence and asked in a calm voice: "When you went to the southwest this time, was it smooth along the way?"

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Fortunately, beast monsters were rampant along the way, but we tried our best to avoid them, and finally found a crazy disciple of the Demon Cult. Then we found the Poisonous Snake Valley and saw"

    Her voice suddenly stopped, a trace of clearly visible pain flashed across her face, and even her body seemed to tremble slightly.  Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi, the light in his eyes flashed, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, she looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "Have you seen him?"

    Lu Xueqi was startled and looked at Master Shuiyue. Although Master Shuiyue's eyes were dull, he seemed to see her deep heart at a glance.  The expression on Lu Xueqi's face changed, and she whispered: "Master, what did you say?"

    Master Shuiyue said coldly: "I mean Zhang Xiaofan, who is the Ghost Li in the Ghost King Sect now!"

    Shuiyue's voice was not loud, but to Lu Xueqi, it was like a thunder in her ears. She raised her head suddenly, her face pale, but the bright eyes of Master Shuiyue standing in front of her were still staring straight at her.  Looking into her eyes.  Lu Xueqi's lips slightly opened and closed, and she pressed them tightly without saying a word.

    Silence fell again.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Master Shuiyue’s face slowly relaxed, and the look in her eyes as she looked at Lu Xueqi gradually gained a look of pity and heartache.

    "Qier, how long are you going to lie to me?" Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi and said slowly.

    Lu Xueqi’s hands were clenched into fists, and her fair skin was white at the joints due to the exertion. It was obvious that she was very excited at this moment.  She looked at the mentor who had raised her since she was a child, and a mist gradually filled her eyes, but she finally held it back, gritted her teeth, and slowly knelt down in front of Master Shuiyue.

    "It's the disciple's fault for failing to live up to the master's teachings." Her voice became smaller and smaller, and her delicate back seemed to be trembling slightly.

    Master Shuiyue let out a long sigh, his eyes full of vicissitudes of life, as if he was remembering past events from this disciple, and even her own expression was a bit sad.  She slowly turned around and walked to the window. She looked out the window at the green bamboos, still swaying in the wind. She wondered if the people from back then still remembered this place.

    "Get up." Master Shuiyue said calmly.

    There was no movement behind her, and Lu Xueqi was obviously still kneeling on the ground.

    Master Shuiyue didn’t say much and said, “Qier, you have always been smart and smart. There are some things that I thought you should know even if I didn’t say them.”

    Lu Xueqi knelt behind her, motionless.  Master Shuiyue continued: "You are entangled with that Zhang Xiaofan. For you, this is a bad relationship. Do you know?"

    Lu Xueqi responded in a low voice, her voice almost inaudible, and said: "Yes."

    ?Master Shuiyue said slowly: "What's more, Zhang Xiaofan has now betrayed the right path and become a demon. I don't need to tell you more about what he has done in the past ten years. To tell you the truth, the relationship between you and him  What happened during this time has been spread all over the city for a long time, and even your master Daoxuan Master already knows about it. However, these elders first blame you for being young and ignorant, and secondly, they pity you for your talent, intelligence, and difficulty in cultivation, so they repeatedly give you  You have a chance, so don’t be stubborn anymore!" After speaking, Master Shuiyue's words gradually became more urgent, and his voice gradually became stern.

    Lu Xueqi's face became paler, but somehow her body calmed down and no longer trembled as lightly as before.

    Master Shuiyue's face slowly softened, he turned around, helped Lu Xueqi up, and said softly: "Qier, you are my most beloved disciple. Among the same sect, and even among the entire Qingyun sect's seven branches, the younger generation  Among my disciples, you are the most gifted in Taoist cultivation, and your future prospects are truly limitless. I have high expectations for you, do you know?"

    Lu Xueqi whispered: "Yes, Master."

    Master Shuiyue looked at her and said: "With your qualifications, the first position in the Xiaozhu Peak lineage will naturally be yours in the future. When the time comes, you will be respected by everyone and meditate on the way of heaven. Isn't this exactly what you dreamed of before?  ?”

    Lu Xueqi remained silent, just lowering her head slightly. On her beautiful face, apart from the pale complexion, there was the slowly changing light in her bright eyes, where, at some point, the once hazy mist had disappeared.

    Master Shuiyue sighed and said, "Go back and think about it carefully."

    Lu Xueqi stood in front of her. After hearing this, she did not turn around and leave immediately. Instead, she slowly raised her head and looked at the mentor who single-handedly raised her.

    "What's the matter, Qier?" Master Shuiyue asked.

    "Master." Lu Xueqi slowly called out, "I am sorry for you."

    Master Shuiyue shook his head and sighed, "What are you talking about?"

    There seemed to be something wrong with Lu Xueqi's expression. A rare look of excitement appeared on her usually indifferent face, and even her breathing gradually became faster.  Master Shuiyue soon noticed, frowned and looked at her, and said, "What's the matter, Qier?"

    Lu Xueqi seemed to have a turbulent wave in her heart, so her face also changed like a storm, but finally, she slowly turned to Master Shuiyue and whispered: "Master, you are right, I am indeed confused.  , I also know that the relationship between me and Zhang Xiaofan is an impossible one."

    A trace of regret flashed across Master Shuiyue's eyes, and he said softly: "Qi'er, as long as you cut off your love, it won't be a big deal. At least, there are still master, Xiaozhufeng, and Qingyunmen who can accommodate you.  "

    Lu Xueqi suddenly raised her head, with such speed and strength that people were shocked. Her beautiful face was filled with pain and sadness at this moment, and even her voice seemed to be trembling: "Master, but I can't  No."

    Master Shuiyue's expression changed drastically, he stared at Lu Xueqi deeply, and suddenly he raised his hand and slapped Lu Xueqi hard in the face with a "pop" sound.  Lu Xueqi did not dodge or retreat. She stood motionless, just biting her lips and her body slowly trembled.

    "You, what did you say?" Master Shuiyue's voice seemed to be trembling, but his words were full of anger, "You, you traitor, do you know what you are talking about?"

    Lu Xueqi's face was already pale without a trace of blood, but she met Master Shuiyue's gaze, as if she had made up her mind, and said resolutely: "Master, you adopted me since I was a child, raised me, and taught me how to be a child."  My kindness cannot be greater than this. Xueqi was unfilial and made her mentor angry and sad. She deserves death"

    Her white clothes were fluttering, and she knelt in front of Master Shuiyue again, saying: "Xue Qi would rather die than betray the right way of my mentor. If I meet Zhang Xiaofan in the future, I will do my best to take his life with Tianya."  , If it doesn’t work, I will die in his hands"

    Master Shuiyue's face was filled with anger at first. When she heard Lu Xueqi said that she did not dare to abandon the right path and wanted to fight Zhang Xiaofan for life and death, her expression softened slightly. But what Lu Xueqi said next made her expression change drastically.

    Lu Xueqi knelt in front of her, took a deep breath, and withdrew her eyes, looking at the ground in front of her, as if looking into her own heart, and said slowly: "But this strand of sinful love is something that the disciples can't stop cutting.  It can’t be stopped!”

    The room fell into a dead silence for an instant, as if even breathing had stopped. A moment later, Master Shuiyue's sharp and stern curses came out and echoed in the monastery:

    "You, you traitor, get out of here, get out of here, I don't want to see you anymore!"

 Text Chapter 2 Night Drinking

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    ??Huqi Mountain, Ice Stone Chamber.

    Gui Li silently stared at Baguio, who was lying peacefully on the ice stone platform, and the woman who was sleeping in the white smoke. There seemed to always be a smile on the corner of his mouth.  Does she still feel anything at this moment? Does she still know that there is someone guarding her?

    Or, in her heart, she had no regrets at all, so she fell asleep so peacefully?

    Regarding these, Gui Li asked himself countless times. He never knew the answer, and he didn't dare to think about it. But every time he thought about it, he seemed to suffer a little more.  However, his health is getting worse and worse now. Although he has practiced the three volumes of the true Dharma of the Heavenly Book, these days he has gradually understood that the true Dharma of the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Demonism seems to be integrated into one. The Taoism is progressing day by day.  , but the blood-devouring bead demon power seems to be wandering in his body every day, like a lingering ghost, waiting for the last opportunity to die with him.

    That cold feeling has long been familiar to Gui Li. It has been with him since he was a boy until now!  Even if you die, you will die feeling cold like this!

    He smiled bitterly in his heart and took one last look at Baguio. This was his third day guarding Baguio alone.

    "You have a good rest, I will come back to see you soon." Gui Li said softly, "Don't be afraid, your father and I are only leaving temporarily. Even if I die, I will be there before I die.  I’ll come back to see you again.”

    He looked at Baguio, smiled softly, then turned around and walked out of the ice stone room.  The light smoke drifted like a veil behind him.

    "Boom!"

    The heavy stone door slowly closed behind him, and Xiao Hui, who had been waiting aside for a long time, jumped onto his shoulders with a whoosh.  Gui Li reached out and gently touched Xiao Hui's head, nodded and walked out.  Along the way, he reached out to the walls and corners, or took many detours to fiddle with the mechanisms. Along the way, all the mechanisms in the Ghost King Sect's main hall in Huqi Mountain were activated, and more than ten heavy stone doors fell down.

    In the hinterland of Huqi Mountain, there are sounds of mechanisms ringing everywhere at this moment, but there is only one figure, Gui Li. The others followed the Ghost King to the Wilderness Temple three days ago.  At this moment, Huqi Mountain was cold and lonely. Gui Li walked all the way out of the mountain. When the sun shone on his body and brought a trace of warmth, he couldn't help but trembled.

    "Rumble, rumble" The last stone door slowly closed, covering the huge belly of the mountain. There was also a faint "plop" sound mixed in. Gui Li heard it and knew that it was the mechanism that had been kicked back.  Sound, if someone comes in the future and doesn't know how to open the mechanism here, and just wants to storm in from the outside, facing this huge rock weighing tens of thousands of kilograms, he will have to be like a god.

    The warm sunshine shone on him, and Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, stretched out his arms and yawned.  Gui Li turned to look at it, smiled slightly and said, "What's wrong? You look bored and sleepy?"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, rolled his eyes on his monkey face, then danced with his hands and feet, pointing towards the outside of the mountain.  Gui Li smiled and said: "You are bored. Well, speaking of the desolation everywhere, there are not even many trees, no wonder you feel uncomfortable."

    Xiao Hui immediately nodded desperately and jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder, squeaking and dancing.  Gui Li took a deep breath, looked back at the door of the cave where Huqi Mountain had merged with the mountain, and no traces could be seen at all. He nodded and said, "Okay, anyway, we have to wait a month before going in for a visit."  Baguio, let’s take advantage of this time to relax around.”

    Xiao Hui was overjoyed, jumping up and down on the ground, grinning widely.  Gui Li was infected by it, and his mood improved a lot. He smiled and cursed: "Okay, don't come up yet, otherwise you can just stay here by yourself."

    Xiao Hui shrunk his head and rushed back with a "swish" sound. He climbed onto Gui Li's shoulder in a few moments, laughing.  Gui Li shook his head, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. As he turned it over in his hands, the familiar cold feeling came back. Gui Li seemed to have thought of something and hesitated for a moment.  Xiao Hui was a little surprised why Gui Li didn't fly away yet. He squeaked twice. Gui Li turned around and glanced at it, then smiled faintly and said softly: "Life is lonely, why do you think so much?"

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes twice, obviously not understanding the two words that Gui Li suddenly said, but Gui Li didn't say anything more. He flipped his hand, a green light glowed, and he pulled out the soul-eating magic wand.  They followed each of them up to the sky and left Huqi Mountain.

    ※※※

    The closest and most inhabited place to Huqi Mountain is a small town two hundred miles away in the northeast called "Sanfu Town".  Sanfu Town has a small population, but there are several surrounding villages, which are barely lively.  In the past,In order to keep it secret, the Ghost King Sect usually does not go to Sanfu Town to purchase daily necessities such as food, drinks, etc., but goes to towns further away to prevent the righteousness or other factions of the Demon Sect from discovering the location of the main hall.  However, before the disciples of the Ghost King Sect returned to the mountain, many of them went to Sanfu Town to take a rest.

    In the past, Gui Li and Xiao Hui also passed through Sanfu Town. Although it was not many times, Xiao Hui was so smart that he actually remembered it firmly. At this moment, as soon as he left Huqi Mountain, Xiao Hui was waving his arms desperately on Gui Li's shoulders and pointing.  In the direction of Sanfu Town, obviously I want to go to Sanfu Town to drink and eat.  Gui Li shook his head, but didn't say anything. He turned around and flew towards Sanfu Town.

    The distance of two hundred miles is not that far to the monks who fly in the air.  Between the blue sky and white clouds, a faint green light with a hint of black energy was seen flying across the sky.

    Xiao Hui lay restlessly on his shoulder, tilting his head from time to time, and his long monkey tail swayed here and there. I don't know if he was thinking about the delicious food he would enjoy later.  While Gui Li was controlling Soul Eater, he looked down at his feet. Needless to say, the area around the Huqi Mountains was a desolate and bare mountain. After leaving the Huqi Mountains, the terrain was relatively flat, but the wilderness was lonely, and there were also no humans. From high  Looking everywhere, there is only a desolate ancient road stretching alone in the wilderness in the distance, and I don’t know where it leads?

    Gui Li suddenly sighed, but didn't say anything. It was just that Xiao Hui was a little strange and looked at his master twice.

    After less than half an hour's flight towards the northeast, they had already arrived at the top of Sanfu Town. From a distance, they could see a series of houses below, one after another. Xiao Hui became excited when he saw it, and squeaked in his mouth.  Give me some guidance.  Gui Li smiled and said, "Okay, let's go down now."

    Green light flashed, making a sharp hissing sound in the air, falling from the sky and landing on the streets of Sanfu Town.  But as soon as he landed, Gui Li's brows were already furrowed.  Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulder, stretched out his hand to scratch his head, and looked around, obviously a little confused.  After a moment, it seemed that it also felt something, its three eyes lit up at the same time, it squeaked, and its face looked a little nervous.

    The Sanfu Town in front of us seems to have become an empty town. Most of the surrounding houses are still intact. Only a few damaged places can be seen, but the people in the entire town have completely disappeared.  .  A deathly coldness enveloped this small town.

    The ghost snorted, and he understood a little bit in his heart. Needless to say, the reason why this place is like this is probably because of the catastrophe caused by the beast monster.  The people in the town either fled to the north as early as possible, or if they fled slowly, they would probably be unable to avoid the fate of becoming food in the mouth of the beast monster.  A good small town has become like this.  And thinking about the past, in the vast land of China at this moment, I don’t know how many towns are like this?

    There is a wind blowing in the distance, blowing some sand on the street. On such a warm day, the wind blowing in this small town seems to be cold.  Xiao Hui still seemed a little uneasy. He got closer to Gui Li and looked around. Gui Li leaned down, picked up Xiao Hui and said in a low voice: "It's okay."

    Xiao Hui blinked his eyes, and seemed to be quiet when he was with Gui Li.  Gui Li took a deep breath, raised his feet and walked forward slowly. Xiao Hui climbed on his shoulder, stopped making noise, and looked around quietly.

    There was no sound except the wind in the small town. Gui Li walked slowly and walked halfway through the street. He saw that some doors and windows of each house were closed, while some had their doors open. He didn't know if they were invaded by beast monsters.  Go in.  However, no human corpses were seen along the way. It seemed that the people here had received the news in advance, so most of them fled north.

    At this moment, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew through, and a shaky door on the left side of the street fell down with a bang and hit the ground, making a loud sound that echoed in the empty street.  Gui Li and Xiao Hui both turned to look at the same time and saw an arm falling limply on the wooden board behind the door, motionless, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air.

    Gui Li looked silently in that direction for a while, then turned his head and continued walking forward. Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder, but looked back at that arm from time to time.

    Gui Li has been to Sanfu Town several times before, so he knows a little bit about the situation here.  He walked slowly, was silent for a long time, and then said: "I remember there is a tavern ahead. Let's go there. Maybe we can find you something to eat."

    Xiao Hui squeaked twice.

    The sound of footsteps on the street seemed to be particularly loud at the moment. The cold wind blew from behind one after another. Soon, they came to the front of the tavern along the street.  The tavern's sign had fallen off the door and was covered with dust.  Gui Li glanced at the wooden plaque whose name he didn't know, and stepped on it.Go and leave a footprint on it.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui let out a low cry, staring into the tavern, and Gui Li's body suddenly stopped.  A moment later, a low roar came from the tavern.

    Is it a beast?  This was Gui Li's first reaction, but the roar seemed a bit familiar.

    "Roar"

    Xiao Hui suddenly let out a scream and rushed into the tavern. Gui Li was startled. He didn't know why Xiao Hui suddenly became excited, but Xiao Hui had always been extremely close to him and could be said to be his only partner. No matter what  No matter what, he couldn't let Xiao Hui face the mysterious things in the tavern alone.  Seeing that Xiao Hui was about to disappear into the tavern in a blink of an eye, Gui Li's expression changed, his figure swayed, and he had already chased after him.

    The next moment, he appeared in the tavern. When he saw the things in the tavern clearly, he couldn't help but be startled.

    The tavern was in a mess, with pots and pans scattered everywhere and piles of debris. The original tables and chairs were also scattered in a mess. A few of them were still intact, and thick dust could be seen on the tables and chairs.  But in such a dilapidated tavern, on a relatively intact table in the middle of the tavern, there was a pot of wine and several wine glasses, and sitting next to it was a young man wearing bright silk clothing.  And in the open space between him and Gui Li, a monster was confronting Xiao Hui. It looked ferocious and terrifying, and its roar was low with a hint of shock. It was the evil beast "Taotie".

    It was actually the mysterious young man who met Gui Li that day in the barren mountains and deep forests.

    Taotie stretched out his long neck and stared at Xiao Hui with four huge eyes as big as copper bells. However, Xiao Hui's expression was not as nervous as at the beginning. Instead, he looked a little happy, and he squeaked twice.  He made a sound, grinned, and walked forward slowly, but he wanted to touch Taotie's head with his hand.

    Taotie growled, obviously not used to Xiao Hui's action. Xiao Hui paused, blinked three eyes, and walked around the body of the Taotie beast twice, from the left to the right, and then from the right.  Go to the left.  Taotie's long neck rotated, following Xiao Hui's body around, and he let out a few low growls from time to time, but it sounded less and less hostile. Apparently, Taotie actually had some feelings for this three-eyed monkey.  I have a good impression, but I don’t know if it’s because it’s rare to meet a guy as greedy as it, so I look at it with such special eyes

    At this time, the young man also saw Gui Li. He sat without moving, but his expression seemed to be startled, and he obviously did not expect to meet Gui Li here again.  But he quickly returned to normal, smiled slightly, and nodded to Gui Li.  Gui Li was no less surprised than the boy, and he was even more confused about the identity of this mysterious boy. It was strange for him to appear in a tavern in such a dead town. The origin of this person was unknown and it was very strange.

    At this time, Xiao Hui was already close to Taotie. He suddenly smiled, reached out and patted Taotie on his rough head.  Taotie let out a low growl and stared at Xiao Hui with his four eyes, looking fierce. However, Xiao Hui didn't seem to be afraid at all. Instead, he found it very amusing. He clapped his hands twice more and made a weird and tingly sound.  With a funny "puff" sound.

    Taotie seemed to be unable to control the monkey. He snorted, as if a person snorted helplessly, lay down and ignored Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui seemed to like this weird monster very much. He moved close to Taotie and touched it here and there, making it look like he was being affectionate.

    The mysterious young man withdrew his eyes from the two spiritual beasts, looked at Gui Li, and said with a smile: "They seem to be pretty good."

    Gui Li nodded and smiled slightly.

    The young man patted the chair next to him and said: "Actually, we two are quite destined. It's such a big place, but we can still meet here. Brother, why don't you come over and sit down, let's have a drink, and we can chat.  A few words.”

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and Taotie who were getting together, and saw that Xiao Hui's attention seemed to have been focused on Taotie at the moment. He said lightly: "That's fine." After that, he walked over slowly, but  Instead of sitting next to the boy, he took another chair and sat down on the other side of the table.

    There was a faint smile on the handsome face of the young man. He reached for a clean cup and placed it in front of Gui Li. Then he filled up the wine for him and said with a smile: "Brother, come to this deserted and deserted town."  , don’t know what’s going on?”

    Gui Li did not answer, looked at the young man, and said in a deep voice: "Then what are you doing?"

    The young man smiled slightly and said: "I was passing by this place and saw that I could find a few glasses of residual wine here, so I rested here for a while and drank by myself."

    Gui Li turned to look at Xiao Hui and said, "If I said that I was also taking this monkey with me,??You can find a drink here, can you believe it?  "

    The young man was startled, glanced at Xiao Hui, suddenly laughed out loud, and clapped his hands and said: "Believe it, why don't you believe it! Come on, come on, you and I have a drink together, life is inherently lonely, and it's rare to find someone who is destined to be here.  Let’s find a drink together in a remote corner of the world.”

    After saying that, he raised his glass to the ghost and drank it all in one gulp.  Gui Li took a deep look at him and repeated the sentence slowly: "Life is inherently lonely, hehe, life is inherently lonely"

    He suddenly laughed too, with a smile full of vicissitudes of life. He raised his glass and drank it in one gulp.  A burning smell of wine went from his throat to his belly. The wine in this remote town was actually quite powerful.

    The young man smiled and said: "How?"

    Gui Li raised his eyes, reached out to take the wine bottle, added wine for the two of them, and said: "Good wine!"

    The young man’s smile became even stronger. He slapped the table and laughed loudly: “Okay, it is indeed a good wine.” Amidst the laughter, the young man’s expression gradually became excited, and he suddenly chanted loudly:

    "Old thoughts, vicissitudes of life have passed,

    Do you still remember, it’s sad.

    ??The white hair and withered lamp travel to the end of the world,

    “One day of loneliness is exchanged for a hangover…”

    After chanting, his voice gradually turned desolate, and his face actually had a somewhat lonely look.  After chanting, he lowered his head and said nothing. Gui Li looked at him silently and drank the wine in the glass in front of him in one gulp.

    ※※※

    At night, the cold wind gradually picked up, and the sound of "woo-woo" sounded in the lonely town, like someone crying quietly in the distance.

    The night is deep, and the darkness is like a tide, submerging the earth.  The monkey fell asleep leaning on Taotie, and the ferocious beast was lying lazily on the ground at this moment.  There was darkness in the tavern. Gui Li and the young man were sitting in the darkness. Neither of them had any intention of getting up and looking for a candle to light up.

    Maybe they seemed to feel more comfortable in the dark.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    On such a cold night, in a remote place at the end of the world, two strangers seemed to have known each other their entire lives and were getting along with each other indifferently.

 Text Chapter 3 Former Residence

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    In the morning, it’s a new day.

    At the entrance of Sanfu Town, Gui Li stood face to face with the young man, Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, and the evil beast Taotie was following behind the young man, looking bored.

    The young man glanced at Gui Li and said with a smile: "It's rare to get together. I'll say goodbye today. I don't know when I'll see you again. Brother, please take care of yourself."  ’

    Gui Li said calmly: ‘You too, right?  ’

    The young man seemed to have remembered something and said: 'Now that the world is in chaos, and the situation in the north is getting more and more tense, brother, don't you want to go north to see the excitement?  ’

    Gui Li was slightly surprised and couldn't help but glance at the young man. He saw a calm expression on the young man's face, as if he didn't mean anything special. After pondering for a moment, he said: 'Let's talk about it again!  Why, are you also interested in these battles and killings?  ’

    The young man smiled slightly, but did not answer. He just cupped his hands and said: "The world is far away and the world is difficult and dangerous. Let's meet again if we are destined."  ’

    Gui Li returned the courtesy and said: ‘Yes.  ’

    The young man laughed, turned around, and Taotie roared low, seeming to acknowledge the monkey Xiao Hui, and then followed him.  Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, was quite reluctant to let go and squeaked at Taotie's back.  In less than a moment, the mysterious boy and Taotie had disappeared.

    Gui Li looked at the direction in which their figures disappeared, remained silent for a moment, and then slowly turned around. The Sanfu Town in front of him was completely silent, without even a trace of life.  Xiao Hui clicked his tongue twice, grabbed the wine bag from behind, put it into his mouth and took a few sips. Last night, the monkey actually found some spirits from the cellar of the tavern.

    ‘Let’s go!  Small gray.  ’ Gui Li suddenly said so plainly.

    Xiao Hui squeaked twice, and the monkey's palm was placed on Gui Li's hair to fiddle with it.  Gui Li stared into the distance. After a long time, he quietly said: 'That's where we lived together after all. Do you still remember it?  ’

    The monkey didn’t answer, and I don’t know if it understood. It was just that there seemed to be a cold wind blowing over the entire cold street

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    Tian Buyi, the first leader of the Dazhu Peak lineage of Qingyun Gate, is currently pacing back and forth alone in the Shoujing Hall on Dazhu Peak with his hands behind his back.  He was in a very bad mood, with a faint scowl on his face and a hint of irritability.  His wife Suru, who was always considerate, was not on Dazhu Peak at the moment, but went to Master Shuiyue on Xiaozhu Peak. As for his disciples, they had always been in awe of him. When they saw Tian Buyi was in a bad mood, they had already stayed away from him.  After hiding away, Song Daren, the only eldest disciple who could barely speak at ordinary times, was nowhere to be seen at this moment.

    Tian Buyi knew what that was for. The world was facing a catastrophe, and no one knew when those terrifying monsters would attack. As one of the leaders of the Qingyun Sect, he was naturally troubled by this.  But precisely because of this, after repeated persuasion from his wife Suru, and for the happiness of his disciple Song Daren, Tian Buyi finally went to Xiaozhu Peak three days ago to propose marriage to Master Shuiyue for Song Daren and Wen Min.

    Unexpectedly, Master Shuiyue seemed to have eaten some kind of gunpowder and exploded at the first moment. He didn't even give face to Suru who was also present, not to mention the miserable-looking disciple Wen Min next to him. He refused directly and made sarcastic remarks.  Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi was so temperamental that he could not get angry. He had a big quarrel with Master Shuiyue on the top of Xiaozhu Peak and almost got into a fight. In the end, Suru reluctantly pulled him back to Dazhu Peak, while Shuiyue  Master Yue was also stopped by a group of disciples kneeling back.

    After returning from this incident, Song Daren was naturally extremely depressed and downcast, with a face like a bitter gourd all day long.  Tian Buyi was already in a bad mood, and when he saw him like this, he became even more annoyed. He scolded him several times, saying that if you don't have a wife, you won't have a wife. Just concentrate on cultivating Taoism. You might be a blessing in disguise in the future.

    Song Daren naturally did not dare to contradict his mentor, but the expression of disapproval was written on his face despite his submissive words. Apparently, he still remembered Xiao Zhufeng's Wen Min.  Tian Buyi became even more angry when he saw it, and scolded him even more harshly. In the end, Song Daren almost seemed to be afraid of the cat and the mouse, hiding around all day long, not daring to see his master again.

    Suru went out early that day and specifically told Tian Buyi to go to Xiaozhu Peak to persuade Senior Sister Shuiyue. Tian Buyi snorted a few times and made sarcastic remarks to Shuiyue. Suru ignored him and went straight away.  Tian Buyi was left sulking alone.  However, before leaving, Suru whispered a few words to Tian Buyi in private, which made Tian Buyi somewhat understand why Shui Yue, a woman, was so arrogant that day.

    Suru actually said it very simply, saying: 'I heard that the day before we went, the day Lu Xueqi returned to the mountain, Senior Sister Shuiyue summoned Lu Xueqi alone and talked for a long time.?In the end, for some reason, Lu Xueqi was severely punished by her senior sister, and even other disciples were scolded.  ’

    Tian Buyi looked dull, but he was by no means a slow person. He realized the reason after a moment. However, after Suru left, he always thought about being sent to his door and being humiliated. He still couldn't swallow this breath, and he was so angry that it was hard to swallow.  Bear.

    The Shoujing Hall was silent at the moment. Only the sound of Tian Buyi's footsteps could be heard. His expression slowly changed with the footsteps. Somehow, later on, his expression became a little strange, as if he had thought of something.  He knew about Lu Xueqi's face-to-face refusal to marry at the Yuqing Palace in Tongtian Peak, and Tian Buyi had also heard the rumors about Lu Xueqi, the most outstanding talent among the younger generation of disciples.

    It’s just that what he cares about deep down in his heart is another person among those ‘rumors’.

    ‘Ten years.  ’ He sighed softly, looking a little dazed. Sometimes even he felt a little strange. Why did that little disciple who seemed so inconspicuous back then have made him worry about him for so many years?

    Tian Buyi gave a bitter laugh and shook his head. At this moment, he suddenly felt something. He frowned and looked outside the Shoujing Hall. He only heard the sound of breaking through the sky in the distance.  Tian Buyi pondered for a moment, composed himself, and walked out.

    I saw a flash of white light above Dazhu Peak. It was as fast as lightning and shot straight towards the top of Dazhu Peak. It arrived in front of me in a blink of an eye and landed six feet in front of Tian Buyi. The dazzling white light swayed and dispersed.  The figure of Xiao Yicai from Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Sect appeared.

    Xiao Yicai turned around, with a smile on his face, cupped his hands and said, 'I've met Uncle Tian.  ’

    Tian Buyi nodded and said: 'Well, why are you here? Is there something wrong?  ’

    Xiao Yicai smiled and nodded, but then he glanced around, slightly surprised, and said: 'Uncle Tian, ??why is it so deserted here? How many other junior brothers are there under you?  Why haven't you seen it?  ’

    Tian Buyi thought to himself: 'It would be a ghost if you could see them. You don't know where they are hiding.  ’ But on the surface, he acted as if nothing was wrong and said calmly: ‘They were all doing their homework, so they didn’t come out.  My place here is not like your Tongtian Peak, where there is a large population, so it is common not to see anyone.  ’

    " Xiao Yicai was startled, and he heard that Tian Buyi's tone seemed a bit unhappy, but he was quite deep in the city. He looked like he didn't hear it and seemed unconscious. He smiled and said: 'Oh, that's it.  Master Tian, ??this disciple is here today to pay a visit to Master Tian as ordered by his mentor. I have a few questions that I would like to ask you.  ’

    Tian Buyi frowned, but he was surprised and said in astonishment: "Ask me for advice, what do you ask for?"  Senior Brother Daoxuan is a scholar of heaven and man, and a master of nature. What else do you want to ask this incompetent junior brother of mine?  ’

    Xiao Yicai smiled slightly, but said nothing, just looking at Tian Buyi.  Tian Buyi understood and said: 'Then go in and talk!  ’ After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the Shoujing Hall, with Xiao Yicai following behind him.  Suddenly Tian Buyi paused, turned around suddenly, and looked towards the other side of the disciple's house.

    " Xiao Yicai was a little strange. He glanced over there, but saw nothing. He couldn't help but ask: 'What's the matter, Uncle Tian?'  ’

    Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said: ‘No, it’s just my eyesight. How could he’ He suddenly coughed and said calmly: ‘Let’s go in and talk!  ’

    Xiao Yicai was baffled by what he heard and couldn't help but look over there again, but he saw rows of houses arranged neatly and silently. It looked very normal.  Without thinking much at the moment, he followed Tian Buyi into the Shoujing Hall.

    After the figures of the two people disappeared into the Shoujing Hall, a calm atmosphere enveloped the top of Dazhu Peak again.  I don’t know how long it took, but suddenly a figure flashed in the corridor of the disciple’s house, and it turned out to be Gui Li. I saw him silently staring in the direction of Shoujing Hall for a moment, then turned around and walked slowly along the once very familiar corridor.  Go inside.

    Probably because of the afternoon time!  None of the other disciples on Dazhu Peak were seen. In my memory, what I heard most often here in the past, apart from the clear laughter of junior sister Tian Linger, was Du Bishu’s somewhat frustrated shouting, because he must have been there again.  Lost a bet.  Then, the hearty laughter of Senior Brother Song Daren and others would burst out, and the other senior brothers would also join in the jokes, and the little disciple who had always been the smallest and most inconspicuous!  It must be the knowing smile in the corner, right?

    Once upon a time, the past time was gently turned over by the slow footsteps, and those old events seemed to be engraved in every brick, tile, pillar and stone tower here, echoing around him.

    Gui Li's expression gradually changed from the dull expression at the beginning. The expression that was once shrouded like ice quietly receded.The past time turned out to be so touching, and even after many years, he still couldn't forget it.

    If, if if nothing changes

    He stood in the corridor illuminated by faint sunshine, and slowly sat down on the low railing of the corridor. The warm and warm sunshine of Dazhu Peak shone on his face, as if it were ten years ago.

    ……

    There were footsteps and conversations coming from far behind. As they got closer, they turned out to be He Dazhi, the fourth disciple of Dazhufeng Sect, and Du Bishu, the sixth disciple.  The two people walked here side by side, and the moment their figures appeared, Gui Li had suddenly disappeared like a ghost. The mountain wind blew by, and the branches and vegetation were fluttering. No one knew where he was hiding.

    He Dazhi and Du Bishu obviously didn't notice anything. They talked in low voices and walked slowly over. Among them, Du Bishu was holding a wooden bucket with half a bucket of water in his hand. There was a rag beside him, which looked like  It looks like I'm going somewhere to clean it up.  Watching the two of them walking forward, they soon arrived at the door of a room. Du Bishu shrugged his shoulders at He Dazhi. He Dazhi smiled and the two of them walked in together.

    A moment later, Gui Li's figure appeared from a corner outside the corridor, looking ahead with complex eyes.  The room that the two former senior brothers entered turned out to be the room where he used to live when he was still a young disciple of Dazhu Peak, Zhang Xiaofan.  However, shouldn't that room have been abandoned for many years? Why did the two senior brothers still go in?

    Ghost Li floated over quietly.

    As if he suddenly fell into a dream, he was stunned at the door. This small courtyard was exactly the same as before. There were still gravel paths, green grass, and even the small pine tree.  It's still there, but it's grown a lot thicker over the years.

    The sound of water came from the room, and then the voices of Du Bishu and He Dazhi came out: "Fourth Senior Brother, please tell me, after so many years, why does Master still want us to clean this room?"  Isn’t this intentional to make me suffer!  ’

    He Dazhi smiled and scolded: "You brat, you want to be lazy again, don't you? I can tell you that Master has been getting angry recently because of Senior Brother's affairs!"  Don't mess with him, otherwise Master will have to skin you.  ’

    Du Bishu chuckled twice and said, "Senior brother, you are making fun of me again. How dare I mess with Master."  It's just that my junior brother has been away for more than ten years, but Master still orders us to keep this place as it is and clean it every day. I really don't know what the old man is thinking.  ’

    The figure standing outside the house stood motionless and slowly lowered his head.

    In the room, He Dazhi was silent for a while, then sighed and said in a low voice: "Although Master has never talked about his junior brother in these years, we all know in our hearts that he loves Xiao Fan the most."  Junior brother's.  ’

    Du Bishu’s voice said: ‘Yes!  I can also see this. To be honest, sometimes I miss my junior brother too.  But what's the use? Junior Brother has already become a different person. Will he return to Dazhu Peak, become Zhang Xiaofan again, and become our Seventh Junior Brother again?  …’

    Outside the window, Gui Li's expression became more and more indifferent, and his body stood upright, with only two hands, clenched into fists, clenched tighter and tighter.

    Can you go back?

    The steps you have taken in time, the roads you have crossed, many years later, do you still remember to look back and look into the distance?  Have you ever thought about turning back?

    The sun shines warmly on your body, but it feels like you are in an ice cellar!

    He Dazhi and Du Bishu also fell silent. It seemed that this topic was brought up inadvertently, and even they felt dull and speechless.  They messed around in the house for a while and walked out with a bucket. He Dazhi gently closed the door and looked at the green grass and swaying pine branches in the small courtyard. Although it was full of spring, there was always a bit of loneliness.  meaning.  It seems that the owner of this house is not here, and even this spring scenery has quietly faded.

    He shook his head, sighed, and left with Du Bishu.

    After a long time, Gui Li slowly walked out from behind the pine tree.  The familiar mountain wind blew on his face and ruffled his hair.  He walked to the door of the room, raised his right hand and placed it on the door.

    His movements were very slow, as if there was a huge pressure on his hands, and even the look on his face seemed to be out of breath.  However, that strange and inexplicable feeling, like an invisible force, finally pushed open the door!

    ——It’s like opening a window into the past and seeing the past.

    The familiar bed, the familiar tables and chairs, and the Taoist banner hanging on the wall, which looks a little yellowish after many years, and even the words on the table?The kettle and teacups look exactly the same as before!

    Does anyone know how many times this simple and simple room has appeared in dreams?  Even the air here seems to have a touch of past feelings.  He slowly walked into the room, walked to the bed, sat down slowly, and gently touched the quilt on the edge of the bed with his hands. A soft feeling passed through his palms.

    Who saw him suddenly bite his lip, so hard, so deep!

    In the Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi and Xiao Yicai sat down together. Tian Buyi seemed a little uneasy. Facing Xiao Yicai, his eyes were looking elsewhere, as if he was thinking about something.  It wasn't until Xiao Yi coughed and called out: 'Uncle Tian.  ’

    Tian Buyi suddenly woke up, nodded, and said: 'Well, okay, you say it!  Why does Daoxuan Sect Master Brother require you, this proud disciple, to make a special trip?  ’

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said: ‘I don’t dare to take it seriously.  It's like this. There are two main things that the teacher wants his disciples to ask Master Tian.  ’

    Tian Buyi said: ‘Oh, you say.  ’

    Xiao Yicai said: "First, the number of righteous Taoist friends who have come to Qingyun Mountain is still increasing recently. Other branches have received many people. Tongtian Peak has also arranged more than a hundred Taoist friends on the mountainside."  Inside the house.  But despite this, there is still not enough accommodation, so the master wants his disciples to plead with his uncle, can he arrange some more righteous Taoist friends on Dazhu Peak?  ’

    Tian Buyi raised his eyebrows and glanced at Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai looked a little embarrassed, but still smiled and said: "Uncle Master, this is also because we have to do this as a last resort in the face of the catastrophe in the world, and our Qingyun Sect has always regarded itself as the leader of the righteous path."  , you can’t push fellow Taoists out of the door, right?  ’

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Don't think I'm a fool. Those so-called righteous Taoist friends actually fought with those beasts and monsters, and less than 30% of them were able to contribute. Most of them came here because of our Qingyun's reputation."  Refuge.  ’

    Xiao Yicai gave a bitter smile and said: "Master Tian's words are serious, but even so, we can't push people out of the door. If this is really the case, what will the righteous people in the world think of us, Qingyun?"  For the sake of the overall situation, I also asked Uncle Tian for more help.  ’

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes, and suddenly he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes suddenly lit up, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then he coughed, with a righteous and awe-inspiring expression on his face, and said: "Since Senior Brother Daoxuan said so, I  It’s not easy to refuse. Anyway, it’s for the sake of the righteousness of the world and the overall situation, so let’s do it this way!  ’

    Xiao Yicai was overjoyed, cupped his hands and said, ‘Thank you, uncle.  ’

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly, suddenly raised his hand and said: 'Wait a minute, I haven't finished speaking yet.  ’

    Xiao Yicai was startled for a moment and said: ‘What?  Master Tian, ??please tell me.  ’

    Tian Buyi smiled and said: ‘Since the catastrophe is approaching, everything should be done for the sake of the overall situation.  I heard that among our Qingyun Seven Lineages, there is another lineage, well, it seems to be the lineage with more female disciples'

    Xiao Yicai, who was still smiling at first, turned stiff after hearing this and gradually stopped laughing.

    Tian Buyi still looked to himself and smiled and said: 'I remember that the terrain in that area was vast, and I had been there a few days ago. There were so many empty houses!  Why is it that the leader, the wise brother, didn’t think of this place?  ’

    " Xiao Yicai had a wry smile on his face, and after a while he said: 'Uncle Tian, ??this, this'

    Tian Buyi snorted, his fat face looking up to the sky, saying nothing.  Seeing his appearance, Xiao Yicai shook his head secretly and said: 'Yes, after I go back today, I should report to my teacher and ask him to make the decision.  ’

    Tian Buyi didn't speak, and the expression on his face didn't change. He just nodded, but he was very happy and snickering in his heart.

    " Xiao Yicai calmed down and then said: 'Uncle Tian, ??there is this second thing, but it is more important than the previous matter. My mentor has repeatedly told me, please think carefully before answering.  ’

    Tian Buyi saw that Xiao Yicai's face was serious, which was very different from before. It was obvious that this matter was not trivial. He couldn't help but was stunned for a moment, nodded and said: 'Oh, why is it so serious? Just tell me.  ’

 Text Chapter 4 Worship

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Xiao Yicai lowered his voice, his face became a little solemn, and said: 'My teacher asked me to ask my uncle, is the "Heaven's Secret Seal" on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak still intact?  ’

    Tian Buyi's expression changed drastically, and he stood up suddenly, staring at Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai also slowly stood up, but took a step back.  Tian Buyi stared at Xiao Yicai for a long time, the expression on his face kept changing. At first he was surprised and shocked, then slowly calmed down and then turned into contemplation. Finally, another strange light seemed to flash in his eyes. He looked at Xiao Yicai and suddenly said: 'Look  Senior Brother Daoxuan really wants to pass on his position as leader to you in the future.  ’

    "Xiao Yicai lowered his head slightly and said: 'Uncle Master's words are serious, and I don't dare to take them seriously.  ’

    Tian Buyi said calmly: ‘He doesn’t even hide this matter from you, so his meaning is obviously very clear.  Forget it, this is your Tongtian Peak's business, I don't bother to care about it.  But regarding the Tianji Seal, his voice reached this point, he paused, and said in a deep voice: "This matter is of great importance, and it also involves Qingyun Qi. At that time, Patriarch Qingye had an explicit order passed to the first seat of Qingyun Seven Meridians, and it should not be used unless absolutely necessary."  '

    He took a deep breath and said: ‘Everyone knows the relationship.  I just want to ask, has Senior Brother Daoxuan really thought it through?  ’

    "Xiao Yicai's expression at this moment was extremely cautious. He pondered for a long time as if he didn't dare to say a wrong word, and then nodded and said: 'Yes, my teacher has already carefully explained this to his disciple before he left."  ’

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and said: 'What about the "Heaven's Secret Seal" of the other five meridians except Tongtian Peak and Dazhu Peak?  ’

    "Xiao Yicai said respectfully: "My teacher only told one disciple about this matter, because my teacher felt that Uncle Tian was the most virtuous and respected member of the Qingyun Sect at the moment, so he came here to ask for his opinion first.  As for the other five meridians, the disciples will go to see the leaders later.  ’

    Tian Buyi nodded slowly and sat back down. After thinking for a long time, he sighed and said: "Speaking of the current situation, it has indeed reached a critical moment. The fate of all people in the world is at stake here. The head brother wants to use all his strength."  So far, I have nothing to say.  Just tell him something for me after you go back.  ’

    Xiao Yicai looked respectful and said, "Yes, Master Tian, ??please tell me, and the disciple will definitely bring him."  ’

    Tian Buyi's face turned slightly pale and he said: "Once the Seven Meridians of Heaven's Secret Seal is removed, the violence that has been suppressed for thousands of years in Qingyun Mountain will inevitably be vented. Although it is suppressed by the divine power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, it can turn into peerless killing intent, but for the person holding the sword,  The damage caused and the erosion of the foundation of Taoism are also no small matter.  Senior Brother Daoxuan is a master of nature, but this matter is not trivial, so he should think about it in advance just in case.  ’

    "Xiao Yicai said seriously: 'Yes, my disciple will definitely bring Uncle Tian's words.  ’ After a pause, he continued: ‘Then if Master Tian has nothing else to do, this disciple will leave first.  ’

    Tian Buyi nodded and said nothing.  Xiao Yicai saw that his face was heavy and he did not dare to say anything at the moment and slowly withdrew.

    Tian Buyi was the only one left in the Shoujing Hall.  He slowly turned around and looked at the statue of the Taoist Sanqing Patriarch enshrined in the Shoujing Hall. His face was complicated. After a while, he just sighed and said nothing.

    When Xiao Yicai flew back to Tongtian Peak, it was already nightfall, and the lights on Tongtian Peak were brightly lit. The many long disciples of the original Qingyun Sect, plus the countless righteous people who had poured into Qingyun recently, turned this fairyland-like place on earth into a fairyland.  The place also became a bit crowded and worldly.

    However, Xiao Yicai had no intention of thinking about this. He walked straight to the Yuqing Hall on the top of the mountain. After asking the young disciple Qingyun in the Yuqing Hall about the whereabouts of Master Daoxuan, he went to the back hall of the Yuqing Hall to find the whereabouts of Master Daoxuan.  Walked past the bedroom.

    Arriving at a secluded place in the back hall, Xiao Yicai stood at the door of Master Daoxuan for a moment, composed himself, and just as he was about to raise his hand to knock on the door, Master Daoxuan's voice came from the room, saying: 'Is this Yicai?  , come in.  ’

    Xiao Yicai choked for a moment and immediately said respectfully: ‘Yes.  ’ After saying that, he gently opened the door and walked in.

    The room is very spacious, and all the furnishings have a bookish feel. In addition to the simple tables, chairs and beds, there are more books on the bookshelves on both sides of the room. Many of them are old and are neatly placed on the bookshelves.  It can be seen that it has been read by the owner countless times.

    Master Daoxuan was sitting next to the desk, holding an ancient scroll in his hand, and was reading. When he saw Xiao Yicai walking in, he smiled slightly and said, 'Are you coming back now?  ’

    Xiao Yicai bowed deeply and said: ‘Yes, Master.  ’

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: 'How are things going?  ’

    "Xiao Yicai said: 'None of the leaders of the Seven Meridians have any objections. They all say that the master's wishes shall prevail. Only Uncle Tian from Dazhu Peak'

    &nbsp;Master Daoxuan frowned and said, 'Why, does Junior Brother Tian have any different opinions?  ’

    " Xiao Yicai said quickly: 'No, Master Tian didn't object. He just asked his disciple to bring a few words to report to the master.  ’

    Master Daoxuan was slightly startled and said: ‘What are you talking about?  ’

    Xiao Yicai immediately repeated Tian Buyi's words. Master Daoxuan was speechless after hearing this. Xiao Yicai, who was standing aside, secretly looked at him. Master Daoxuan's face was complicated, and he seemed to be thinking about something, and his expression kept changing.

    Just when Xiao Yicai was guessing what Master Daoxuan was thinking, Master Daoxuan suddenly said: 'Yicai, what do you think of Uncle Tian?  ’

    Xiao Yicai was taken aback. He didn't know what Master Daoxuan meant. He glanced at him, but couldn't see anything special. At that moment, he could only say cautiously: "Well, my disciple feels that Uncle Tian  …still pretty good.  ’

    Master Daoxuan smiled. Apparently he didn’t care much about this disciple’s opportunistic remarks. He just listened to him leisurely saying: ‘Yes!  He is a pretty good person, hehe, it’s hard to believe that someone with his appearance could actually see something extraordinary'

    Master Daoxuan’s words suddenly stopped, and the room fell into a state of calm. Xiao Yicai moved slightly, feeling vaguely uneasy.

    After a while, Master Daoxuan said: "You have been running for a day and are tired. Go back and rest."  ’

    Xiao Yicai nodded, saluted and said, ‘Yes.  ’ After saying that, he slowly withdrew.

    Master Daoxuan watched the figure of his proud disciple disappear from sight. He pondered for a moment, then looked at the dark sky outside the window. He slowly stood up and walked out. Soon, his figure melted into the figure.  In the dark night of Qingyun Mountain.

    Although it is already late at night, in the secluded Patriarch's Ancestral Hall on the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, the ever-burning lamp is still burning, like a faint fire in the darkness.  The old man guarding the ancestral hall has not yet fallen asleep. He is currently standing in front of the altar table dedicated to the memorial tablets of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect, staring at the names in the dark shadows.

    In the distance, there was a low sound of insects.

    In the silence, there seems to be some heartbeat sound!

    The night wind blew by, and the flame of the evergreen lantern swayed, shaking as if breathing. The old man slowly turned around, walked to the evergreen lantern, and gently blocked the direction of the wind with his hand. Soon, the light became quiet and became stable again.  combustion.  The old man stared deeply at this light, and the light reflected in his eyes seemed to be burning something.

    In the middle of the night, footsteps suddenly came. The old man frowned, listened carefully, and then slowly turned around. The old voice said slowly: "I didn't expect that you would still be here at such a late time."  come over.  ’

    The figure of Master Daoxuan slowly became clear from the darkness and walked into the ancestral hall.

    Under the dim light, the eyes of the two old people collided in mid-air. They were both stunned for a moment. Inadvertently, they suddenly discovered that the other party was already so old, and then they remembered that they were also the same?

    Master Daoxuan was silent, staring at the old man for a long time, then slowly walked to the altar table, stood under the spiritual tablets of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect, and slowly straightened his body.  The old man walked behind him and remained silent.

    In the darkness, invisible majesty slowly emanates from the shadows, like deep traces that cannot be erased by time.  Master Daoxuan had no expression on his face. He picked up three sticks of incense from the altar table, walked to the candlelight and lit it. He held it solemnly with both hands, bowed three times to the ancestor's tablet respectfully, and then took a step forward.  Put the fine incense in the incense burner.

    The faint smoke curled up from the incense burner and dispersed in the air, making the spiritual figures in front of them even more hazy, vaguely like a pair of eyes, looking coldly at the two old men and the world.

    ‘Is there anything difficult about burning incense in the middle of the night?  ’ The old man asked calmly, with a calm tone, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    Master Daoxuan did not look back at him. His eyes were always staring at the majestic spiritual statues behind the light smoke. After a moment, he slowly said: "You said that after you and I pass away in the future, future generations will worship us, and then  What will it be like?  ’

    The old man snorted and said: 'Of course I am full of respect for you. As for me, will anyone still remember me?  ’

    Master Daoxuan didn't pay attention to the old man's slightly sarcastic words, he just smiled lightly.  Then, he said quietly: 'Currently, there is a catastrophe, and all living beings in the world are in ruins and are being ravaged by beasts and monsters.  As long as I think about the inevitable battle between Qingyun Mountain and the beast monster, and the vitality of the world, these heavy burdens are weighing on my shoulders, and I haven't slept well for many days.  ’

    The old man frownedHe came down and said: ‘You are not here to complain to me, are you?  This is not your temperament.  ’

    Master Daoxuan looked at the old man for a moment, suddenly laughed, and then sighed: "After hundreds of years of friendship between you and me, you are the only one who understands me best."  ’

    The old man shook his head and said: 'I know what you are like?  If that were the case, I wouldn't be here guarding the ancestral hall.  Okay, enough nonsense, what exactly do you want to say?  ’

    Master Daoxuan seemed to be particularly tolerant of the old man. He contradicted him several times, but Daoxuan didn't take it seriously. He just looked a little solemn and said slowly: "I have made up my mind. This war has too much to do. For the sake of the livelihood of the world, I want to get rid of it."  The secret seal of the seven peaks of Qingyun Mountain.  ’

    The old man's expression suddenly froze, his brows were furrowed, and he looked deeply at Daoxuan. Daoxuan looked at each other calmly. After a long time, the old man slowly said: 'Have you thought about this matter?  ’

    Daoxuan nodded slowly and said: "But today, when I secretly informed the leader of the Six Meridians, Tian Buyi asked someone to tell me some words, advising me to be careful of the backlash of my anger."  ’

    The old man smiled coldly, turned around and faced the ancestors' spiritual tablets, and said after a while: 'It's not like you haven't been to the "Huan Yue Cave" before. You know what's inside.  ’ After a pause, his voice suddenly softened a little, and there seemed to be a hint of helplessness in it, and he said: ‘Just take care of yourself!  ’

    Master Daoxuan remained silent. After a moment, he also raised his head and looked at the deep dark shadow. The silent majesty seemed to be sneering silently in the darkness.

    Seven days later, there were more and more rumors about the appearance of beast monsters in the area around Qingyun Mountain. Within a radius of a hundred miles, with Heyang City at the foot of the mountain as the center, people fleeing could be seen everywhere.  It seems that in the world at this moment, only the majestic and tall Qingyun Mountain can give people a sense of comfort and security.

    Amidst the noise of countless crowds, Heyang City is the most chaotic place. The streets and alleys are crowded with people. The original inns and restaurants in the city have long been filled with people, and more people have fled.  Refugees sleep in the open air.  Under this situation, the food supply in Heyang City has become very tight. Fortunately, because the city is right by the river, there is no need to worry about the water source.

    In this chaotic situation, it is difficult to guarantee that some evil things such as robbery and murder will not occur. In fact, there are indeed such rumors from time to time. Yesterday, someone disappeared, and today I heard that someone was lying dead on the street.  But Heyang City is located at the foot of Qingyun Mountain after all, and the Qingyun Sect has already made preparations and dispatched quite a few disciples to maintain order in the city, so in general, nothing happened to the countless refugees during this catastrophe.  Unexpected.

    However, as the terrifying rumors of monsters get worse day by day, no one can predict what tomorrow will be like.  Under this situation, Heyang City was filled with an increasingly uneasy atmosphere, and people were panicking.

    It was in this situation that the wandering fortune teller Yi Yixian came to this city with his granddaughter Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog.  Standing in the spacious street in the past, now I could only see densely packed heads of people, and the street was so crowded that it was difficult to walk. The wild dog Taoist was fine with it, but Yiyi Xian and Xiaohuan were dumbfounded.

    Relying on the fact that Taoist Wild Dog was strong and had a fierce face, he was able to clear the way in front of him, and the weak people were squeezed out. When the strong people looked back at Taoist Wild Dog's dignified appearance, most of them did not dare to say anything.  Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan followed the wild dog closely and reluctantly moved forward. They were sweating profusely along the way. They finally crossed the street and turned into an alley at the west end of Heyang City.

    The three of them walked in. There were actually many people standing in the usually quiet alley. But compared to the crowded crowd on the street outside, this place was really spacious.  Zhouxianxian cursed in a low voice and looked very angry. It was enough for me to run for my life. How could so many people also run for their lives? As a result, it made me feel so uncomfortable to run for my life.

    This alley is very long and winding. The further you go in, the fewer people there are. It took about half an hour of walking before the three of them reached the end of the alley.  I saw that there were no more people fleeing here. The reason was very simple, because this place was obviously a charity village. However, looking at the dilapidated gate of this small charity village, half of the wooden door fell to the ground, and the other half was  There was no trace, and I don’t know if it was taken and used as firewood.

    Zhou Yixian looked at the Yizhuang, shook his head, and sighed. Xiaohuan stood beside him and called in a low voice: 'Grandpa.  ’

    The stray dog ??is a little puzzled, but since he is from a demon sect, he doesn’t really care about these unlucky places in Yizhuang. He is just a little confused as to how Yi Xian and Xiao Huan came to this place.

    Zhou Yixian was silent for a long time and said: ‘Let’s go in!  Anyway, it should be quieter here.  ’

    After saying that, he walked in first, with Xiaohuan and the wild dog following behind him.  Walking into Yizhuang, justIn the small courtyard, the vegetation was desolate, and messy fallen sawdust beams could be seen everywhere. There seemed to be some white things shining faintly in the grass.  Xiao Huan's face turned a little pale, and she couldn't help but pull on Zhou Xian's clothes.

    Zhou Yixian looked back at her and comforted her in a low voice: "It's not the first time here, so what are you afraid of? Besides, this is also where your father lives. Could he still harm us?"  ’

    Xiaohuan nodded, and his expression became better. Taoist Wild Dog frowned behind him, but didn't say anything.

    In front of the courtyard was the concierge of Yizhuang. Zhou Yixian walked up and saw that the door was covered with dust. He didn't know how long it had been since no one had been here. He was silent, shook his head, sighed again, and pushed  The door opened.

    'Creak' The wooden door made a harsh sound and slowly retreated inside. A smell of mold came out. Under the dim light, three coffins were placed in a haphazard manner, but the lids of the coffins had been scattered aside.  .

    The unspeakable desolation of the years seems to be emanating from this small house.  The corner of Zhou Xian's mouth twitched twice, his face was bleak, and he walked up slowly without looking at the scattered coffins beside him. He walked straight to the sacrificial table where incense was originally used to enshrine the spirit tablet, and looked at the ten people swaying on the table.  Several spiritual tablets.

    There was silence in the room, as if no one dared to speak.  Zhou Yixian slowly stretched out his hand, picked up the spiritual tablets, slowly wiped off the thick dust on them, took a look at them, put them aside, and then went to find the next one. Just like that, when he cleaned the seventh spiritual tablet  At that time, I saw the words "My beloved son Zhou Xingyun's spiritual tablet" written on the tablet.

    Zhou Yixian stopped his movements and looked at the spiritual tablet silently. After staring for a long time, Xiaohuan slowly walked up and looked at the spiritual tablet in his hand. His eyes were a little moist and he whispered: "Grandpa, put dad's spiritual tablet away."  All right!  ’

    Zhou Xian took a deep breath, looked a little sad, and nodded.  Xiaohuan took the spiritual tablet from his hand and placed it carefully on the altar table. Then he took a step back, clasped his hands together, bowed respectfully to the tablet, and whispered: "Dad, grandpa and I are back to see you again."  , thanks to your blessing these years, although grandpa and I have wandered around the world, everything is fine.  I'll come back today and clean it up for you. I hope you won't blame us.  ’

    After saying that, he bowed respectfully and bowed three times.

    Taoist Wild Dog was watching from behind, and suddenly he walked to the front and bowed three times to the tablet. This shocked both Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan said in surprise: 'Taoist Master, why are you'

    Taoist Wild Dog ignored Yi Xian's strange look and said, "Since he is your father, he is also my senior. When he comes to this place, it is appropriate for me to pay tribute to my senior."  ’

    Xiaohuan was relieved and nodded: 'Thank you very much.  ’ Then, she turned to the tablet and said, ‘Dad, this is Taoist priest Wild Dog. He is a good man and has helped my grandpa and me a lot.  ’

    Zhou Yixian snorted beside him and said: 'Is he considered a good person? Hehe, he has bad intentions'

    Taoist Wild Dog’s expression froze, but Xiaohuan had already glared at Zhouxian Xian and said, ‘Grandpa, why are you talking nonsense?  ’

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes, turned around and looked away. Taoist Wild Dog looked at Xiaohuan gratefully. When he was about to speak, he suddenly choked and turned around sharply. Xiaohuan and Zhouxian seemed to have felt something.  , looking towards the door of Yizhuang almost at the same time.

    In the originally desolate and quiet Yizhuang, a man in black suddenly appeared at the door of the room. Even his face was covered by black gauze. It was indescribably weird.  Yizhuang, which had gained some popularity due to the arrival of Zhou Yixian and three others, suddenly fell into a deeper silence and desolation due to the appearance of this person.

    Taoist Wild Dog’s expression changed drastically, he moved his lips a few times, and then he said slowly and solemnly: ‘Mr. Ghost’

 Text Chapter 5 Night Detective

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The man in black standing at the door turned out to be Mr. Ghost, the mysterious figure of the Ghost King Sect. After Taoist Wild Dog was subdued by Ghost Li, he stayed in the Ghost King Sect for a while, so he had seen him several times, although he was not familiar with Mr. Ghost.  He still knew very little about what kind of person he was, but after all, he understood that his status was of great importance and that he was definitely not someone he could compare with.

    "How could I not be surprised to meet this person suddenly in such a place?"  Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan didn't know the identity of this mysterious man in black, but seeing the faint look of fear on Taoist Wild Dog's face, they knew that this man was probably not a kind person, so they couldn't help but become nervous.

    Mr. Ghost came floating in, but he didn't seem to expect that there were people in this secluded and unlucky place, and some of them could recognize him. He couldn't help but trembled. After a while, he saw clearly the three people in the room, especially the wild dog.  After the Taoist said, Mr. Ghost immediately calmed down.  He looked at Taoist Wild Dog for a moment, then at Zhou Xian and Xiao Huan, and finally returned to Taoist Wild Dog. His voice was calm and he said: 'Are you Taoist Wild Dog?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog has seen Mr. Ghost several times in the past. He followed Gui Li in the Ghost King Sect and saw the mysterious black figure from a distance. Today was the first time he saw Mr. Ghost face to face and up close.  Unexpectedly, hearing this ghost gentleman speak, he actually recognized me. He couldn't help but feel shocked. He choked for a moment before saying, 'Yes.  ’

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: ‘You have always followed Master Gui Li, why did you suddenly come to a place like this? Also, who are these two people?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog wanted to ask him, why can't I come if you can, but after all, he didn't dare to speak, so he could only whisper: "Gui Li and I separated, and we will go find him soon."  Both of them are my friends.  ’

    Mr. Ghost’s words were plain, and he didn’t seem to care at all that Taoist Wild Dog intentionally or unintentionally emphasized the word ‘Ghost Li’ during his speech, and said: ‘Oh, I know, but you still didn’t say, how did you come here?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. However, Immortal Zhou Yi looked at this ghost gentleman for a long time, and then he said, "I have a relative whose spirit is here, and we have come to pay homage."  ’

    Mr. Ghost's eyes narrowed, and then he saw behind the three of them. Sure enough, there was a worn-out spiritual tablet erected on the sacrificial table, with several words written on it: the spiritual place of his beloved son Zhou Xingyun.  Mr. Ghost nodded, and then seemed to ponder for a moment. His eyes behind the black veil were flickering, and he said slowly: 'Since you have already paid your respects, this is a haunted place after all. It is not suitable to stay for a long time, so it is better to leave quickly.  ’

    Wild Dog Taoist turned his head to look at Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan. Based on his original intention, he was determined not to stay with such a ghostly person for any longer. Moreover, judging from Mr. Ghost's words, it seemed that if he didn't care about Ghost Lifen,  Go on, I'm afraid he still doesn't know if he will take action and keep the three of them.  But despite this, Taoist Wild Dog is not sure whether Yi Xian will understand that this person is someone who cannot be trifled with. Moreover, from what he saw just now, Yi Yi Xian has a deep affection for his son who died young. At this moment, he is suddenly ignored.  He was given the ejection order so rudely, but I really don’t know if his usual temperament would mean that he would curse loudly.

    Sure enough, when Taoist Wild Dog looked back, his heart suddenly sank. There was nothing wrong with Zhou Yixian. His face was tense and tight as if he was thinking about something, and his eyes were strangely wandering. Xiao Huan  There was a rare hint of anger on her beautiful face, and she was obviously very angry at the words of the man in black. He looked like she was about to retort when she opened her mouth.

    Taoist Wild Dog was very anxious. For a moment, he could faintly sweat on his forehead. He screamed in his heart that it was terrible. He was panicking. Suddenly, he saw Zhou Yixian step forward and walked in front of Xiaohuan to block her. Xiaohuan spoke.  , but he was taken aback and changed his mind: "You Hey, grandpa, what are you doing?"  ’

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Mr. Ghost, who was still standing at the door like a ghost, and said calmly: "No, we are here just to see your father. Since we have already paid our respects, we'd better leave and stay here anyway."  There wasn't much to do.  ’

    Xiaohuan was startled and speechless for a moment, but Taoist Wild Dog let out a long sigh of relief, and then he let go of his heart that jumped to his throat. He quickly took a step forward and said: "Yes, yes, we are still here"  Just leave quickly.  ’

    Xiaohuan is such a smart person. At this time, he understood that something was wrong, so he stopped insisting and nodded.  The three of them packed their luggage hastily, led by Taoist Wild Dog, and walked towards the door of the room. Mr. Ghost quietly made a way out of the way and drifted into the darkness of this haunted house. He looked really like a ghost.

    The three of them quickly walked out of the room, and the sunlight shone down again. After walking a few steps, they heard the door behind them move automatically without any wind, making two rather scary "wuwu" sounds, closing it out of thin air, and closing with a bang.  got up.

    &nbsp; Walking quickly away from the Yizhuang, when the shadow of the house was almost invisible, the three of them stopped. Wild Dog Taoist and Yiyi Xian let out a sigh of relief at the same time, and Xiaohuan glanced at the two of them.  , frowned and said: "What did you do? Why are you afraid of being like this?"  ’

    Zhou Yixian ignored her, lowered his head and thought for a moment, then raised his head and said to the wild dog Taoist: 'I heard you just called him Mr. Ghost, who is this person?  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog hesitated for a moment and said: "He is the most mysterious person in the Ghost King Sect. He seems to be a kind of elder figure who worships. He is always with the Ghost King when he appears on weekdays. I don't know what this person is."  What kind of person he is, but he is definitely not an ordinary person.  ’

    Zhou Yixian frowned and remained silent. Xiaohuan was a little strange. It was rare to see his grandfather thinking so carefully. He couldn't help but curiously asked: 'Grandpa, what's wrong? Do you also think this person is strange?  ’

    Zhou Xian nodded slowly and said in a very slow and cautious tone: 'This person is indeed very important and should not be underestimated.  And just now in Yizhuang Yin House, did you notice something in the right corner of the room three feet away from the wall?  ’

    Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog were stunned when they heard this. They thought about it carefully, but Xiao Huan was more attentive. He frowned and said: 'Grandpa, I remember that there was nothing else there except a few coffins scattered around.  ’

    Zhou Yixian snorted coldly and said: 'That's right, it's the coffin.  ’

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog wondered: "What's so strange about the coffin? That's Yizhuang, so naturally there is a coffin."  ’

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes at him and said: "What do you know, you loser? The other coffins are not included, but one of them is different. Not only is there not as much dust as the other coffins, but its orientation is very neat from north to south.  The location where it is located is the place where the Yin Qi is the strongest in this ghost house and ghost land.  ’

    Speaking of this, Zhou Yixian's face became more solemn and said: "I didn't expect this at first, and the coffin was not conspicuous. But just now when the wild dog saw the man for the first time, he called Mr. Ghost. I was moved in my heart and secretly took a closer look at this coffin."  As expected, I can see some clues about the ghostly feng shui of the house. I am afraid that this person is really a member of the ghostly realm, and he needs to use the yin energy to calm his body.  'But when it came to this, Immortal Zhou Yi also had some confusion on his face. He lowered his head slightly and muttered to himself with some confusion: 'It's just that although people in the Demon Cult practice Taoism in many strange ways, this kind of thing  The witchcraft of southern Xinjiang seems to be more common among ghosts and ghosts. How could it appear in this person?  ’

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog suddenly interjected: "That's not necessarily true. There was an old guy in Wan Du Sect called the old vampire demon. In addition to being a famous vampire, didn't he also practice the "Five Ghosts to Control Spirits" formation?"  ’

    Yiyi Xian sighed and said: "Don't you know how to pretend to understand here? That old vampire useless guy learned a few tricks of magic from somewhere, and forcibly arrested some innocent souls, and then pretended to be a ghost and scared people."  If you use it, when you really need to use it, it will most likely be broken as soon as you take action.  Southern Xinjiang's witchcraft is extensive and profound, and its achievements in the ghost realm are even more shocking. How can that waste be compared to it!  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog was dumbfounded, but when he thought about it, he realized that it was just as Zhou Xian said. When the old vampire demon ambushed Zhang Xiaofan, who was still a disciple of Qingyun, he used the five ghosts to control the spirits for the first time, and Zhang Xiaofan actually managed to defeat him inexplicably.  Although the scene at that time was quite strange and strange, and the magic weapon in Zhang Xiaofan's hand was also full of ghostly energy, it was probably because of the old vampire demon's incompetence.  Thinking of this, Taoist Wild Dog couldn't help but feel a little more contempt for the old vampire demon, but he forgot how he struggled and begged for mercy at his hands.

    Xiaohuan stood aside and frowned, saying: 'Grandpa, no matter what, my father's spiritual place is still in the middle of the room. Wouldn't it be bad if there is such a monster in there now?  ’

    Zhou Yixian slowly shook his head and said: 'Your father has been dead for many years, so it doesn't matter anymore. But after all, your father's spiritual place is there. I am just a son, so I can't ignore it.  ’

    The Taoist Wild Dog was startled and stared: ‘What did you say?  ’

    Zhou Yixian snorted and said: 'Of course I want to go back and take another look, I can't just leave like this.  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog's face turned pale and he said angrily: 'That person is not someone you and I can afford to offend, do you know that?  ’

    Zhou Yixian sighed, ignored him, and said to himself: "Originally, according to common sense, the Yin Qi of such people in the ghost realm is strongest at night, which is also the best time for them to practice meditation. If we inquire, we will take daytime as the best time to practice meditation."  good.  It's just that we were hit by him today, so we can't go back so early. We'd better wait until the evening.  ’

    Xiaohuan nodded and said: ‘Okay.  ’ Then he seemed to think of something again, turned around and said to the wild dog Taoist: ‘Tao?, Why don't you go with us? Grandpa and I also wanted to go back because we couldn't rest assured because there was my father's spiritual tablet there.  ’

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Taoist Wild Dog was looking at Xiaohuan’s shining eyes. He opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly closed his mouth again. After a while, he said: ‘Let’s go together.  ’

    Xiaohuan was a little surprised, but still smiled slightly and said: 'Really, haha, Taoist Priest, you are such a good person.  ’

    Taoist Wild Dog remained silent, but Yi Xian beside him sneered twice, his tone was quite meaningful.

    The three of them waited in this secluded alley. A few figures could still be seen vaguely in the distance, but as it got darker, even those figures gradually disappeared. Probably because this was a Yi Zhuang.  Because of the ghost house.

    When night finally fell, Heyang City, which had been noisy for a day, and the people who were shrouded in fear of the beast monster finally survived another day. The sleepy people quietly fell asleep in every corner of the city with fear and uncertainty about the future.  , who can care about the things around them?

    There is no moon in the night sky, dark clouds are heavy, and the city of Heyang looks dark. There are only one or two faint stars in the far distance of the sky, facing each other far away, emitting a faint light.  The night breeze was blowing quietly, carrying a hint of chill and coldness, making a thin whining sound, blowing quietly from above the city.

    Zhou Yixian and the other three quietly arrived at the door of Yizhuang at the end of the alley. In the dim light, the dilapidated door wall could still be vaguely recognized. The cold wind was blowing, and it seemed that there was a dark wind blowing out from inside.  Zhou Yixian shrank his neck, as if he was a little chilly. Taoist Wild Dog standing behind him was also a little frightened, but he quietly glanced around and saw Xiao Huan's beautiful figure standing next to him, with a face on his face.  Kamiya had a nervous look on his face, and when he was staring at the darkness, the slightest flinch in Taoist Wild Dog's heart disappeared without a trace.

    Yi Xian looked at the dark place for a long time, seeming to be thinking about something. After a long time, he turned around and took out a few yellow paper charms from his arms. On them, you could vaguely see crooked and obscure drawings. He couldn't see clearly in the dimness.  What on earth is it.  Yiyi Xian handed two talismans to Xiao Huan. After hesitating for a moment, he stretched out his hand and handed two talismans to Taoist Wild Dog. He said in a low voice: "These two talismans, hide the larger one close to your body to ward off ghost energy."  Just hold the small one in your hand. If something goes wrong, you can immediately chant the spell and wave it out, and you can escape.  ’

    After saying that, Yiyi Xian whispered the spell to the two of them again. Xiaohuan probably knew this incantation before and nodded, looking relaxed, but Taoist Wild Dog's head got a lot bigger after hearing this.  The strange spell was something he had never heard before, the pronunciation was difficult to pronounce, and there were many twists and turns in it, making it extremely difficult to remember.  Taoist Wild Dog almost suspected that if something happened, he would be dead in the hands of Mr. Ghost before he finished reciting these incantations.

    But no matter what, even though he didn't know whether Zhou Yixian, the charlatan's spell, was effective this time, Taoist Wild Dog still carefully wrote it down. After a cup of tea, he finally managed to finish this awkward sentence.  I have memorized the most incantatory words.

    Zhou Yixian listened to Taoist Wild Dog repeat it again and nodded, indicating that it was okay. This time he taught Taoist Taoist Wild Dog how to escape. It was rare that he didn't lose his temper and curse. I don't know if it was because he knew that these spells were too difficult to remember.  for the sake of.  At that moment, Zhouxian Xian regained his composure and pointed to the entrance of Yizhuang. Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog nodded at the same time.

    Zhou Yixian took a deep breath, and then slowly walked forward, with Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog following behind him. The night ahead was deep and pitch-black, which was really weird.  At this tense moment, suddenly, a few faint calls came from far behind the three of them.

    ‘Zhizhi, zhizhi…’

    This sound was similar to the usual insect chirping. Neither Zhou Xian nor Taoist Wild Dog paid attention to it, but Xiaohuan suddenly shook her body, turned around fiercely, and looked back. She turned around so violently that  The two men around him were startled, thinking there was something unexpected happening behind them. They quickly turned around to check, but found that there was nothing behind them.

    Zhou Yixian was surprised and said: ‘Xiaohuan, what’s wrong?  ’

    Xiao Huan’s face changed, and her expression was a little strange. She hesitated for a moment and said: ‘Grandpa, I, I seemed to hear Xiao Hui shouting.  ’

    Zhou Xian frowned and said: 'Xiao Hui, what Xiao Hui' His voice suddenly choked and he whispered: 'Are you talking about the monkey next to Gui Li?  ’

    Xiaohuan nodded, but there was a bit of confusion on his face, and he slowly said: 'But there is no sound now. Did I hear it wrong?  ’

    Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog looked into the distance of the alley at the same time. They saw nothing but darkness. Where were the shadows of Gui Li and Xiao Hui?  Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan, Xiaohuan's face turned red and he turned away.My wife, but for some reason, the expression on her face seems to be in a trance. I don’t know what she is thinking about?

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was watching from the side. An inexplicable and strange look flashed across the dog's face, and he slowly lowered his head.

    Zhou Yixiang said: "Okay, stop thinking about it, let's go in."  ’

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog nodded in agreement.  At that moment, Yi Xian and the others tiptoed to the door of the dilapidated house. They saw the small courtyard in the darkness. The vegetation was desolate and dilapidated. It was pitch black everywhere and there was nothing, but there seemed to be shadows everywhere.  Behind them, there was a pair of cold eyes looking at them.

    The cold wind was blowing, and it was so ghostly that it made the hairs on the back stand up.

    Zhou Yixian swallowed his saliva and walked in quietly.  The footsteps of the three people stepped on the grass and trees in the courtyard. In this silence, although they had been extremely careful, they still made a very slight sound of footsteps. To their own ears, it seemed to be louder than usual.  Countless times.

    As the three of them got closer and closer to the ghost house, their heartbeats couldn't help but beat faster. Xiaohuan even felt that the sound of her own heartbeat was so loud, and she was afraid that others would hear it.

    It was at this time that there was a sudden sound in the dark house. Although it was slight, it was like thunder in everyone's ears. A bright flame suddenly lit up from the house, and the flame  The color is surprisingly a weird dark green

 Text Chapter 6 Ghost Path

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Zhou Yixian and the other three were shocked. In this gloomy night, they felt like a thorn in the back for a moment, and the hair stood on end.  A little green fire in the house burned quietly, slowly emitting light from the gaps in the house. It was indescribably weird and unpredictable, and the sound of the surrounding night wind became increasingly louder and louder in my ears.  It sounds like a ghost crying.

    But just when the three of them were horrified, thinking that they had been discovered by the people in the house, the green fire stopped motionless after being lit, and there was no further reaction. The three of them were standing outside the house.  They didn't dare to say anything. For a long time, after confirming that the green fire was indeed not lit up because of them, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but following that, there was some curiosity in their fearful hearts.  Appear.

    Zhou Xian frowned, pondered for a moment, gestured to Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist, then quietly moved forward to the side of the house.  This yizhuang yin house had been dilapidated for many years and was already dilapidated. He easily found a gap, climbed up and looked carefully into the middle of the room. Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog also came over and leaned down beside him.  They each found a gap and looked quietly.

    In the middle of the dark room, a dark green light was emitting at this moment, but the dark fire was not the flame of an oil lamp. It was a small light hanging in the mid-air in the middle of the house, burning silently like a flame.  But there was no sign of Mr. Ghost in the house, but under the green light, the broken coffins looked particularly creepy.

    Outside the house, Xiao Huan's face turned a little pale, and he bit his lower lip gently. He looked up and saw that on the altar table during the day, the spiritual tablet of Zhou Xingyun, the son of Yi Xian, was still standing on the table, and the other spiritual tablets were there.  It was also swaying around like it was during the day. It was obvious that although Mr. Ghost was here, he had no interest in these spiritual cards.

    Next to him, Zhou Yixian also breathed a sigh of relief. He seemed to feel relieved after seeing that his son's spiritual body was safe and sound.  Xiaohuan lowered his voice and called softly: "Grandpa, what should we do now?"

    Zhou Yixian was not a chivalrous person in the first place. He took the risk to come here tonight for the sake of his son's spiritual throne. Now that he knew that Mr. Ghost was not interested in this spiritual throne and that his son was safe and sound, he naturally did not want to stay any longer, not to mention the ghost here.  The atmosphere is so dense that it is naturally not a suitable place for Immortal Zhou, and it will definitely interfere with my family's spiritual practice.

    Having made up his mind, Zhou Yixian turned around and whispered: "Let's go!"

    Xiao Huan and Wild Dog both nodded, and the three of them were about to turn around and leave. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Yi Xian relaxed and did not pay attention to his steps. When he turned around, he actually kicked something like a stick on the ground.  He immediately kicked it and rolled it out in the courtyard, making a loud noise.

    The three of them suddenly froze, and Xiaohuan said angrily: "Grandpa!"

    Zhou Yixian's face was full of embarrassment, and he was about to say something to excuse himself when he suddenly heard a cold snort from behind, which was as cold as a bone. The broken wall behind the three people suddenly collapsed as if it was falling apart, and a dark and green light suddenly emerged from the middle of the house.  It surged out and was about to cover the three of them.

    Zhou Xian’s face changed drastically, he suddenly raised his hand, waved a yellow talisman, and said hurriedly: “Let’s go!”

    As soon as he finished speaking, his lips moved quickly, and a series of strange tones came out of his mouth. A moment later, at the moment when the green light touched him, the yellow paper talisman in Zhou Xian's hand was activated by the spell, and a burst of earthy yellow light flashed.  The immortal shadow actually disappeared out of thin air.

    Almost at the same time, deep in the darkness of the haunted house, a voice suddenly said "Hey", with a hint of surprise.  However, although Zhou Xian escaped quickly, the green light arrived in a blink of an eye, and Xiaohuan had only recited half of the spell, not to mention Taoist Wild Dog. At this critical moment, the spell that he had remembered so hard seemed to suddenly disappear from his mind.  He was stunned, dumbfounded, and couldn't even pronounce a single word. He just waved the yellow talisman in his hand helplessly a few times, and opened his mouth a few times, looking quite funny.

    The green light suddenly rushed forward and enveloped the two of them. For a moment, an extremely cold breath penetrated into the body from all directions. Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog felt that the blood in their whole bodies seemed to freeze in an instant, and they could no longer  Resistance, and at this moment, a strong force was generated deep in the room. In the faint green light, there was only a whine, and the two figures were completely sucked in, unable to resist at all.

    After a while, only two bangs were heard. It seemed that the bodies of Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog fell to the ground in the house, but for some reason, they did not make any more noise. Inside and outside the Yin Mansion, they suddenly fell into a death-like state again.  In silence.

    The long night was cold and silent, and there was silence inside and outside the Yin House. There was still a faint mist floating gently in the darkness of the night, which made it difficult to see clearly. Only a little underworld fire in the house was still burning silently and brightly, reminding that there was still something here.  slyDifferent existence.

    It has been a long time since Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were sucked into the house by the strange green light, but since then there has been no sound coming from the middle of the house, and Zhou Xian, the only one of the three who escaped, has also disappeared.  Time passed by minute by minute in this silence, as if the people in this room were particularly patient, waiting quietly.

    In the silence, a figure suddenly appeared from the door of Yizhuang. It was Zhou Xian. His brows were furrowed and he seemed to be hesitant, but in the end he shook his head and sighed, slowly.  Walked towards the Yin House.

    When he walked to the door of the Yin Mansion, before he could think about it, the door of the Yin Mansion suddenly "squeaked" and opened automatically. The faint green light inside silently shone on Zhou Xian's body.

    "Please come in!" A flat voice without any emotion sounded in the middle of the room.

    Zhou Yixian calmed down, walked in, looked around, and soon found Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog lying on the ground next to the altar table. At first glance, there didn't seem to be any flesh wounds on their bodies, but both of them had  He looked at himself with wide eyes, and moved his mouth a few times, but no sound came out. It was very strange, and he wondered if someone had used some weird method to cure him.

    The most eye-catching thing in the room is the ghostly green fire hanging in mid-air. It is burning above the coffin that Yi Xian noticed during the day, and in the coffin below it, there is a sound coming from the coffin.  Mr. Ghost's emotionless voice came out.

    ""The Earth Escape Technique" has been lost for many years. Unexpectedly, it can be seen again today. I wonder who you are?"

    Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment, staring at the coffin, and said solemnly: "The two of them are young and ignorant. You are a peerless person, so you don't have to worry about it with juniors like them?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "I don't dare to take it seriously. I'm just a lonely ghost. I can't deserve the title of a peerless person. I told you not to come here again during the day, but you violated my prohibition. What's the reason for this?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi's eyes drifted and he said slowly: "This is the place where my deceased son's soul is, and the place where his spirit is reborn. You are a member of the ghost realm, how can I rest assured?"

    Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly paused, and after a while he said word by word: "How do you know that I am a member of the ghost world?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi said: "You settle down in the Yin Mansion, sleep in the cave of the deepest Yin, and use the "Netherworld Ghost Fire" to absorb the gloomy ghost energy of the Yizhuang Yin Mansion for hundreds of years and replenish yourself. Such profound ghost ways and magic can not last for a long time.  It should not be used by those who are steeped in ghost ways."

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a long time and said: "Your Excellency is indeed an expert, I'm disrespectful."

    Zhou Yixian looked unusually serious and said: "Your Excellency is also a sensible person, so you naturally know what I am worried about. Although my deceased son has been dead for many years, my incompetent father cannot let him die without peace. But today, it seems that Your Excellency  It's not an abuse of ghosts and magic, so I feel relieved."

    After saying that, Zhou Yixian actually bent down and saluted the coffin.  Mr. Ghost snorted coldly, with a cold tone, and said from the coffin: "You don't have to flatter me like this. Of course I won't do such despicable things as arresting people's souls, but wait until you offend me.  Ban, but you can’t escape the blame.”

    Zhou Yixian's expression changed, and he coughed dryly and said: "Well, actually, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! You are a peerless person, why bother"

    Mr. Ghost in front of him snorted and ignored Zhou Xian's delaying tactics. The green will-o'-the-wisp hanging in the air suddenly shook and brightened instantly.  Zhou Xian's face had a bitter look as he stared at the will-o'-the-wisp.

    I saw green light flashing, and the will-o'-the-wisp gradually grew larger. When it reached the size of a fist, the entire room was enveloped in green light. Even Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog lying on the ground had their faces changed.  green.

    Suddenly, there was only a slight bang, and the green light swayed. The ghostly ghost fire split instantly, changing from one to five, and divided into five directions. Then several dark red rays of light silently shot out from the green light, connected to each other, and unexpectedly.  It turned into a strange five-star magic circle, with layers of gloomy ghostly aura in mid-air, coming towards the face.

    Zhou Yixian’s face was solemn, his pupils shrank slightly, and he looked vaguely, and there seemed to be sweat on his forehead.

    When the strange magic circle on the opposite side gradually took shape, Yi Xian pondered for a moment, took two steps back, took out several yellow paper charms from his arms, and without any explanation, pasted four of them on himself, and then placed them on the ground and chairs around him.  , there are a few pictures posted on the edges of the gravel. They seem chaotic, but there is a faint echo in them.

    Just when Yiyi Xian had just set up the formation, the mysterious magic circle at Mr. Ghost's place had also taken shape. Soon enough, the five-star magic circle flashed with strange light, and in an instant, the whole Yin Mansion was suddenly filled with the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling.  Extremely harsh.

    &nbsp; Zhou Xian’s body was greatly shaken, and he lost his voice: “The ghost howls!”

    The ghost roar seemed invisible, but it seemed invincible. From the magic circle, a sharp edge shot through the air. Along the way, the debris and wood flew away at the touch of a touch, and even the hard stone slabs were scratched deep.  Deep dents.

    Immortal Zhou Yi's white hair was fluttering, his hands stretched out quickly, and two yellow talismans were placed on his ears. The pained expression on his face immediately faded away, and then he muttered something in his mouth. He held a sword in his right hand and stabbed the paper talisman. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he focused on the ghost.  Howling wind.

    In a moment, the ghost roar collided with Zhou Xian's body. Almost at the same time, the four paper charms on Zhou Xian's body and the yellow paper charms on the ground all lit up, and quickly condensed into a beam of blue light.  In front of Zhou Xian.

    "Boom!"

    With a loud noise, Zhou Xian's body flew out, hit a broken wall behind him, and fell down.  In the haunted house, yellow talismans were flying all over the sky, drifting away helplessly, and the five points of hell fire above Mr. Ghost's coffin were condensed into one again at this moment, burning quietly.

    Zhou Yixian gasped for air, struggled on the ground twice, slowly got up, and said with a wry smile: "Is it true that you won't let go of my old bones?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said: "Your vision, experience, and knowledge are all extraordinary, but how come your spiritual practice is so humble?"

    Zhou Yixian stretched out his hand to wipe away a faint trace of blood from his mouth, and said calmly: "So what if my Taoism is low? There are so many people in the world who are keen on cultivating Taoism, and there are so many people who are advanced in Taoism. How many of them live a happier life than me?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a long time again this time, and then he didn't hear his words. The ghost fire suddenly shook, and then quickly flew towards Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist lying aside, and stopped in the sky above them.

    Zhou Yixian was shocked and worried, but he saw the ghostly fire circle around the two of them, and then flew back to Mr. Ghost's coffin. A moment later, due to some strange magic, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog moved.  At the same time, he let out a soft cry and then got up. It seemed that Mr. Ghost had released the restraint on the two of them.

    Zhou Yixian was surprised and happy, and quickly said to the coffin: "Thank you, Your Excellency, we are leaving now, we are leaving now, and we will not come back even if we are beaten to death."

    After that, he winked at Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog. The two of them were naturally eager to leave early and nodded repeatedly. However, just as they were about to leave, Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly sounded coldly again, saying:  "I let them go, not to spare you."

    The three of them were all taken aback. Zhou Yixian said in astonishment: "What did you say?"

    Mr. Ghost snorted coldly and said: "The three of you have come here repeatedly to explore my information, and you have even known the secrets of my ghost way, which is a big violation of my taboo. Now, let the three of you deal with me alone, and I will let you die."  Just complain."

    Xiao Huan and others' faces turned pale. Yi Xian had just fought with him and knew that this man's behavior was unfathomable and invincible. He could only say in a low voice: "Your Excellency is an expert. You should know that we have no ill intentions and are just worried."  The spirit of the dead son was harassed, so"

    Before he finished speaking, Mr. Ghost suddenly shouted: "No need to say more, watch the fire!"

    Before he finished speaking, the ghostly ghost fire in the air lit up again, and the ghostly energy became strong again in the ghost house.  The look on Zhou Xian's face changed, and before he could say anything, he saw the will-o'-the-wisp turn into a five-star magic circle again, and with a scream, it was the all-conquering Ghost Howl Po that had just come out again, and rushed over.

    Taoist Wild Dog shouted and rushed forward to block Xiao Huan. He took out the beast tooth magic weapon and blocked it in front of him. Zhou Xianji shouted: "You can't block it, get out of the way"

    But as he spoke, the ghost's howling speed was several times faster than before. In the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of Taoist Wild Dog. Taoist Wild Dog instantly felt the strong wind cutting his face like a knife, especially his ears, which were extremely stinging.  , the whole person is like being exposed to thousands of sharp knives, allowing himself to be slaughtered.

    Behind him, Xiaohuan screamed in panic. Just as he was about to go up to help, a strong wind came from the side of the wild dog. The ghostly howler also came unexpectedly. Xiaohuan had no way to retreat, and he couldn't escape in time.  You will be hurt by this ghostly magic.  At this critical moment, there was a soft whistle outside the Yin Mansion, and something flashed with dark green light like lightning and flew in front of Xiaohuan and the wild dog. A seemingly ordinary black stick with no edge, pointed upwards from above.  He pressed everything lightly, and suddenly the terrifying ghostly howl disappeared, and the sound of wind in the room gradually calmed down.

    Xiaohuan, who had just returned from a walk around the Gate of Hell, suddenly turned his head, with uncontrollable joy on his face, and shouted: "It's you"

    Almost at the same time, the ghostly fire slowly merged into one, and Mr. Ghost also said coldly: "Is it you?"

    Someone outside the door said calmly: "Yes, it's me." Following the words,?Slowly walked in, wearing a long coat with his hands behind his back, and a three-eyed gray monkey lying on his shoulders. It was Gui Li.

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Huan and the other three, and saw Xiao Huan looking at him with a smile on his face, full of joy, while Taoist Wild Dog looked a little strange, glanced at him a few times, and slowly stepped aside.

    Gui Li felt a little strange in his heart, but he didn't think much about it. He walked slowly to the middle of the room. The soul-eating magic wand flickered with light and slowly flew back to his hand.

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Gui Li, then at Xiao Huan, and suddenly snorted and said: "You brat, you should have been here long ago, but you didn't take action earlier, knowing that I am old and frail.  You are so weak, you actually let me face this ghost thing, you really have sinister intentions."

    Xiao Huan frowned, glared at Zhou Xian, shouted, quite reproachfully, and said: "Grandpa!"

    Gui Li didn't seem to care. He looked at him and said, "If it weren't for that, I wouldn't have known that you had some relationship with the ancestor of Qingyun Mountain!"

    Zhou Xian’s expression changed and he snorted. Gui Li ignored him and slowly turned around, facing the silent coffin.

    Mr. Ghost’s voice slowly sounded, saying: “Why are you here if you’re not at Huqi Mountain watching Baguio?”

    Gui Li stared at the coffin and said, "I was just about to ask you, what are you doing here when you are not in the Wilderness Temple?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said: "No matter what, you and I are still figures in the Ghost King Sect. These three people violated my taboos and explored my privacy. I want to get rid of them. Why are you blocking them?"

    Zhou Yixian listened from behind, and for some reason his voice seemed to be much louder at the moment. He said loudly: "Bah, you will kill if you say you will. Do you think you are killing a pig?"

    Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog both looked sideways at him for a moment. Zhouxian frowned and seemed to feel that there was something wrong with him. He mumbled a few words in his mouth and became quiet.

    Gui Li said coldly to the coffin in front of him: "You can't kill them."

    Mr. Ghost snorted coldly and said, "Why?"

    "I'm here," Gui Li said.

    Mr. Ghost paused for a moment, and after a while he said coldly: "Are you trying to stand up for them?"

    Gui Li said expressionlessly, "Exactly, as long as I'm here, you can't kill them."

    A trace of joy flashed across Zhou Xian's face, while Xiao Huan stared at Gui Li's back from behind, his teeth gently biting his lower lip, and his eyes looked particularly bright. Only Taoist Wild Dog did not look at Gui Li, but stared at it from the side.  He stared at the small ring for a moment, then quietly took a step back.

    The ghostly ghost fire in mid-air suddenly began to brighten, and the green light emitted again. The expressions of Zhou Yixian and the other three people changed, but Gui Li still stood there, motionless, staring coldly at the ghostly fire.  The soul-eating magic wand in his hand gradually began to light up.

    At this moment, the most relaxed person in the whole room seemed to be Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder. It didn't seem to care at all about the battle he was about to face. The monkey's head looked around, looking at the ghost fire for a while, and then turning its head again.  Look at Xiaohuan, make faces at her, and at the same time scratch her body with her hands from time to time.

 Text Chapter 7 Secret

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Facing Gui Li, although Mr. Ghost still didn't appear from the coffin, he was obviously much more cautious. The ghostly ghost fire burned silently in the air, gradually getting brighter and bigger, making the faces of the people around him change.  Made green.

    Gui Li stared at the dim green light group with an expressionless face, and suddenly took a step forward.  Almost at the moment when Gui Li's figure moved, the Netherworld Ghost Fire suddenly glowed brightly as if it had been stimulated by something. However, this time it did not divide into five parts to form the five-star-shaped magic circle, but became a ball of ghostly light.  The green sky suddenly rose, bringing with it a strong wind that caused dust to fall down in the dark house.  Zhou Yixian and the other three people behind him were caught off guard and rubbed their eyes.

    At this increasingly tense moment, the air was filled with ghostly energy, and it looked like a mysterious and strange spell was about to be launched.  Gui Li did not dare to be careless when facing this mysterious Mr. Ghost. He was on full alert. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and suddenly lifted his whole body up into the air. Almost at the same time, a loud roar came from deep underground in this haunted house.  There was a loud noise, and the whole room suddenly shook violently, as if the earth was shaking.

    A huge and pale white bone arm burst out from the stone slabs on the ground, hitting the place where Gui Li was originally standing. The blue bricks and stone slabs originally laid on the ground were smashed into pieces in a moment, and debris flew everywhere.  The whole room was instantly enveloped in the sound of ghostly howls. Gui Li flew into the air. The giant white bone arm seemed to be urged by some mysterious force, and rushed upwards, rushing towards Gui Li.

    Gui Li frowned, but he didn't look panicked. His eyes reflected the white shadow of the giant arm of bones that was coming towards him. Just when he was about to hit him, his body swayed in mid-air and floated out to the right. There was no room for error.  He dodged in a moment, and the giant arm of bones smashed down hard, falling to the ground, and immediately there was another burst of sand flying away.

    At this moment, the house was filled with ghosts and strong winds. Zhou Yixian and the other three people were leaning against the wall. They wanted to leave this place, but they did not dare to move casually, otherwise they might be accidentally injured by bones in the chaos.  Fortunately, it seemed that Mr. Ghost's attention was focused on Gui Li. The three of them hid in the corner next to the altar table, and the bones did not come to hurt them.  It was just that the three of them looked at the Yin Mansion in the chaos of sand and gravel. The place that was not very spacious before suddenly suddenly had a huge white bone arm chasing Gui Li's figure, and it seemed to be a bit crowded.

    But it seemed that this was not enough. Just when Zhou Xian was muttering in his heart, there was another dull cry deep in the ground. There was a hint of annoyance and ferocity in the voice, as if the evil spirit that had been imprisoned for a long time finally had a chance to breathe.  I vented my frustration.

    When the Yin House was shocked, the soil rolled the stone, and when the white bone flickered, it was another huge white bone giant arm that stretched out of the ground, hitting the ghost fiercely.  Gui Li swayed and dodged between the two skeletal arms, staring closely at him, but so far, he had not fought back.

    The room suddenly became more crowded.

    White bones dance wildly in the air, and a strange, unpredictable and frightening scene is quietly staged in this haunted house. Although Mr. Ghost and Ghost Li are fighting fiercely, they seem to have a tacit understanding, and the range of their magic is limited.  Confined to this haunted house, Mr. Ghost's ghost magic did not spread outside the house, and Gui Li was always moving around in the house.

    In the sky above the ghost house, the ghost fire burned coldly. Under the faint green light, and the white bones were flying, Gui Li's figure gradually seemed to take on a weird and sinister aura, but no matter what, until now, Mr. Ghost still took  Gui Li had no choice.  In the coffin, Mr. Ghost's voice snorted coldly.

    Suddenly, the ghostly ghost fire suddenly lit up in mid-air, and the two huge white bone giant arms that were flying and chasing suddenly stopped, and then there seemed to be a mournful cry, and the harsh sound of "Kaka Kaka" sounded, and the two white bone giant arms turned out to be from top to bottom.  Countless cracks appeared, and in a moment they turned into countless small pieces, with extremely sharp edges, like rain of bones from the sky, or like a swarm of devouring bees, overwhelmingly rushing toward Ghost Li.

    Zhou Yixian and the other three people's expressions turned pale, and Xiao Huan even screamed out. In the small shady house, the two giant arms were already extremely difficult to evade. This time, they turned into a rain of broken bones, so densely packed, how could they escape?  .

    With a face as cold as frost, Gui Li stared at the bone fragments in the sky. Seeing that the bone fragments were about to rush towards him, he suddenly fell from mid-air at high speed and fell straight to the ground. His body was as fast as lightning.  The countless bone fragments in the air suffocated, and as if they were spiritual beings, they made a sharp sound in the air, stopped, bent in mid-air, and chased down.

    Gui Li fell to the ground in a blink of an eye, but before he could stabilize his body, Gui Li reached out and slapped the ground, and his whole body flew out close to the ground. In that direction, it was the coffin where Mr. Ghost was.

    The ball of hellfire shook in mid-air and crashed down like lightning, while countless bone fragments behind it chased it like the wind.Above, the strong wind was blowing, and the whole room was shaking. Gui Li's clothes were blown by the wind, but at the moment when there were interceptions in front of him and pursuers in the back, he suddenly swallowed the soul of the magic weapon in his hand.  The black rod was thrown out. The force was so great, and there was even more weird magic power in it. The blood-devouring beads on the top of the black rod were flowing dark red, and every little bit of blood shone one by one. It was a scene of the peak of demonic power.

    However, the direction in which Soul Eater flew was actually the corner where Zhou Xian and the other three people were. Before Zhou Xian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist could react, they only saw a black light suddenly rushing in front of them.  There was a weird and extremely cold aura, and there was a faint feeling that an inexplicable demonic power was coming from the air like a demon, affecting the essence and blood in the body, as if it was about to burst out of the body.

    In the blink of an eye, Soul Devourer flew forward, and with a bang, it penetrated the wall next to Zhou Xian's head, almost completely sinking in.

    Zhou Xian was so shocked that he even forgot to yell at Gui Li. In an instant, he felt a coldness spreading from his head to his feet. The black stick next to his ear seemed to have an invisible arm, trying to pull him in.  He was frightened in his heart and managed to move his body away, then gasped for air.

    But at this time, the bone fragments and the ghostly fire that were flying all over the sky were like a landslide and a tsunami, but they suddenly stopped and froze in the air. A moment later, a slightly painful sound came from the wall.  Huh, a human-shaped clod of soil suddenly flew out from the wall and rushed towards Gui Li. However, the countless bone fragments fell to the ground one after another as if they had lost their spiritual power. Only the ghostly ghost fire seemed to be more intense.  After a few moments of light, it flew over the clod of soil again.

    Gui Li let out a soft whistle, and with a move of his right hand, the soul-eating black rod flew back, piercing the soil from behind, and instantly it collapsed. However, a black figure flashed out, as light as a ghost, and the mysterious body fell deep in the house.  On top of the coffin, it looked like the figure of Mr. Ghost.

    Soul Eater slowly fell and returned to Gui Li's hand. Gui Li paid attention to Mr. Ghost and did not make a move. Mr. Ghost also slowly turned around, looked at Gui Li, and suddenly said: "How did you see where I was hiding?"

    Gui Li was silent, did not answer, just looked at him coldly, Mr. Ghost moved his black veil slightly, nodded, and said: "Okay, you and I may not be friends in the future. It's natural that you won't say it, but today is not over yet.  I want to see how you, the person who is rumored to be the master of the three major sects, are really doing well?"

    ????????????????????????????????.  He intentionally and unintentionally stabbed the Soul Eater into the clod of soil, but Mr. Ghost actually looked like a ghost, empty, and could not see the influence of the Blood Devourer Bead's demonic power on him at all. This man was mysterious and unpredictable, and he was really the only one Gui Li had ever seen in his life.  .

    Seeing the confrontation between the two, it seemed that there was going to be another fierce battle. Zhouxian Xian regained his composure, and quickly pulled Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog. The two woke up, knowing that there were two people with extremely weird Taoist skills competing with each other.  , it was really extremely dangerous, so he hurriedly found a hole in the already dilapidated wall and got out. Before leaving, Xiaohuan seemed to remember something, and by the way, he stretched out his hand and took Zhou Xingyun's spiritual tablet.

    The three of them left the house one after another. Gui Li and Mr. Ghost were naturally aware of it, but Gui Li did not react. Mr. Ghost seemed to have no regard for them at the moment as he was facing a formidable enemy.  Just after they left, there was suddenly a strong wind in the Yin Mansion. Sands flew and rocks flew away. Zhou Yixian and three other people stood outside the hole in the wall, but they were still pushed away several feet by the violent wind.

    Zhou Yixian pulled Xiao Huan back far away, a full three feet away, and then turned back to look at the room. However, looking at it from such a distance, he could no longer feel that there were two masters in the room.  They were fighting fiercely, and it seemed that they always controlled their magic power within the confines of that room.  Looking from a distance, the strange light flashing in that room, in addition to the faint green light that was there at the beginning, has begun to flash from time to time with many weird lights such as gold, red, pale, cyan light, etc., if not  The ghostly aura is strong and murderous, but I think it is quite colorful and beautiful.

    Xiaohuan stared at the room and said softly to Yiyi Xian who seemed to be about to run away: "Grandpa, let's just leave like this, isn't it good?"

    Both Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog walking beside were startled, and turned to look at Xiao Huan. Zhou Xian frowned and said, "Silly girl, what are you thinking! Those two guys are both murderous demons.  Boss, it’s good if we can escape with our lives, why are we still here?”

    Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment and said: "But, but after all, he did it to save us

    …”

    The Taoist Wild Dog looked at her without saying a word. Zhou Yixian said impatiently: "Why are you so confused! Ghosts are very powerful, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Besides, they are dog-eat-dogs. Well, no, one is called ghost."?, a man named Mr. Ghost should be said to be a ghost fighting a ghost.  It's none of our business if they fight ghosts. Let's go, go!  "

    With that said, he took Xiaohuan's hand and left. Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment, but was eventually pulled away by Zhou Xian. Taoist Wild Dog turned his head and glanced at the ghost house with flickering lights, and there were random lights flashing between them.  There was movement, and there was a faint roar of violent wind. He had a complicated look in his eyes, and was silent. He paused for a moment, turned around and chased after Zhou Xian and others.

    In the Yin Mansion, it was already half a tea time, and the originally messy house was even more messy. There were rubbles everywhere, and even the dilapidated ground looked like it had been shaken once and then pulled away by cows.  It's like plowing a field, the soil is uneven, the rocks are abrupt, and there is almost no place to stand.

    Gui Li and Mr. Gui were both floating in the air at this moment. They stopped temporarily and stared at each other. They seemed to be breathing slightly. Only the little gray on Gui Li's shoulder seemed a little impatient and opened his mouth in boredom.  He yawned and stretched.

    Mr. Ghost suddenly said: "I didn't expect that your Taoism progressed so quickly. In just ten years, you were able to integrate the true teachings of Taoism, Buddhism and Demonology into one. It's really not easy."

    Gui Li looked at the mysterious man in black and said coldly: "I didn't expect that you were not from the demon sect, but a member of the witchcraft and ghosts in southern Xinjiang."

    At this point, his eyes suddenly glowed with dark red light, staring at Mr. Ghost, his voice became cold, and said: "Since you are well versed in ghost ways, then for Baguio's resurrecting technique, you"

    Before he could finish speaking, Mr. Ghost already said: "You are wrong. Although I know some ghost magic, the method of resurrecting the soul is the secret skill of the black witch clan in southern Xinjiang. I don't know it. Otherwise, the Ghost King and I  Friendship, I have rescued Miss Baguio a long time ago."

    Gui Li looked at him coldly, with red light flickering in his eyes, as if he was thinking about whether he could believe Mr. Ghost's words.  But Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "Since you insist on protecting those three people tonight, for the sake of the fact that we are all from the Ghost King Sect, I will let them go once. It doesn't matter if you and I are fighting here."  I mean, it’s better to just let it go!”

    Gui Li sneered in his heart. Now he is no longer the ignorant boy he was back then. In that thrilling fight just now, if he had not been good enough or was careless, he would have died countless times. At that time, no one would have said anything about the same person.  Ghost King Zongzhong’s words.  It's just that Mr. Ghost is really a mysterious and unpredictable figure. Although Gui Li is not afraid of him, but from the fight just now, he also knows that this man's human method is weird and he is really an extremely difficult person to deal with. He doesn't want to rashly force him, so he clicks  He nodded and said calmly: "That's fine."

    Mr. Ghost fell slowly. At this time, the Yin Mansion was in a mess. Most of the original coffins were torn apart. Only the coffin on the ground was intact. Mr. Ghost fell on it and was silent for a moment. He said, "What are you doing here?"  What do you want to do when you come to Qingyun Mountain?"

    Gui Li said coldly: "What did you do?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "The world is in chaos. It is during these troubled times that beast monsters are raging. This time the battle between the righteous path and the beast monsters in Qingyun is inevitable. How can I not come and take a look at such a grand occasion?"

    Gui Li looked at him and said: "As you said, who can win between the righteous way and the beasts?"

    Suddenly a strange light flashed in Mr. Ghost's eyes, as if he thought of something, and said: "The strength of the beast monster is beyond everyone's expectation, especially the leader of the beast god. No one has ever seen him take action, let alone know about it.  What is his moral character, but to be able to control these countless powerful beasts, this person must be an earth-shattering peerless figure. In this battle, the beasts have a 70% chance of winning."

    Gui Li's pupils shrank slightly and he remained silent for a long time, then said: "The 30% of the righteous path, could it be that they are all on the Immortal Killing Sword Formation?"

    Mr. Ghost smiled slightly and said: "That's right. The Qingyun Sect's Immortal-killing Sword Formation is really unique. After thousands of years, it is still the world's first-class extraordinary Taoist magic formation. If the righteous way wants to win this time, I'm afraid there is no hope.  Otherwise, there wouldn’t be so many righteous people above this sword formation. Instead of going anywhere else, they all come to Qingyun Mountain.”

    Gui Li raised his head silently, with a complicated expression on his face, as if he was remembering something from the past, and there was a hint of pain on his face.

    Mr. Ghost saw his expression in his eyes and suddenly said: "Although you were born in Qingyun in your early years, you have some Qingyun secrets. I'm afraid you don't know it yet?"

    Gui Li's expression changed, and he turned to look at Mr. Ghost, as if he wanted to see this person thoroughly. After a while, he slowly said word by word: "Please teach me!"

    Mr. Gui glanced at Gui Li, his words were calm, but the look in his eyes seemed to be full of meaning, and he said: "The Qingyun Mountain Killing Immortal Sword Array is so powerful that it can kill demons and eliminate demons. It has been the treasure of Qingyun Sect for thousands of years. According to legend,  This sword array was born out of the unknown ancient scroll obtained by Qingyunzi, the founder of Qingyun Sect. When the peerless prodigy Qingye was born a thousand years ago,After spending thirteen years in seclusion in "Huanyue Cave Mansion", Bai Fa built it with his own hands. He gathered the spiritual power of the seven mountains of Qingyun into a formation, turned the murderous aura of all things in the world into a sword, and became invincible in the world.  "

    He paused for a moment, and then his voice seemed a little erratic, but his eyes were fixed on Gui Li, and he said slowly: "This shocking and peerless formation cannot be separated from a magic weapon."

    Gui Li said solemnly: "Ancient sword "Zhu Xian"?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded and said: "Exactly! Where the ancient sword Zhu Xian came from has always been mysterious. I'm afraid even the people in Qingyun Mountain can't explain it clearly. But one thing is certain, the ancient sword Zhu Xian is the best.  The first time he appeared in the human world was when Qingye came out of seclusion in Huanyue Cave for thirteen years. He was holding this sword in his hand. And all along, this magic weapon has never been kept by the head of Qingyun, but has been placed in his hands.  It's in the Huanyue Cave in the back mountain of Qingyun Mountain."

    Mr. Ghost stopped, and there was a moment of silence in the haunted house.  Gui Li looked at him deeply and said slowly: "How do you know so much?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his hand and said: "You don't need to worry about me, but what I told you is indeed the truth. Therefore, the secret of the Qingyun Sect's Immortal Killing Sword Formation is probably in the Huanyue Cave that only the leader of Qingyun can enter.  Among them." He smiled and said, "Do you understand?"

    Gui Li didn't speak, just stared at this person silently. After a while, he said coldly: "Who are you?"

    Mr. Ghost stood with his hands behind his hands and said slowly: "Anyway, just remember that I am not your enemy, that's all."

    Gui Li looked at this person for a moment, then suddenly turned around and slowly floated out. When his figure was about to disappear, his voice seemed to be heard from a distance, but it sounded like wind, so he couldn't hear it clearly.

    Mr. Ghost stood alone in the darkness, motionless. The ghostly fire slowly dimmed and finally went out completely. The ghost house fell into silence again.

    Just after a while, a low sneer came from the figure in the darkness.

 Text Chapter 8 Struggle

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    In the early morning, when the sky was just getting dark, the sky around Qingyun Mountain was covered with dark clouds, and soon raindrops fell.  The rain gradually became heavier, and soon the sky and the earth turned into a gray mist. The sound of rain was everywhere, shrouding the towering mountains in a mist, making them look hazy and mysterious.

    The sound of rain hitting the green bamboo leaves seems to have not changed for millions of years, and it always seems very lonely on Qingyun Mountain.  From the extended eaves and tile roofs covered with moss due to age, the water drops turned from ticking to water curtains, falling down like pearls one by one, landing on the ground paved with bluestones, splashing  Water particles rise like pearl crumbs.

    There is wind in the rain, blowing among the rain flowers, carrying a touch of moisture and rain powder, wandering between the windowsills, as if missing something.

    Lu Xueqi stood in front of the independent window, looking at the misty rain and mountains outside the window, which was endless. In such a cold time, it seemed that only the sound of rain hitting bamboo leaves in the distance echoed in the sky, earth, mountains and rivers.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  She pursed her lips gently and held her hands on the window sill. The sound of rain seemed far away and close at the same time, but in the end it seemed that it had fallen deep in her heart.

    I just don’t know if there are still ripples?

    Footsteps sounded outside the house, and someone knocked lightly on the door. Lu Xueqi looked back silently, quietly recovered from the misty rain, walked over and opened the door. Standing outside the door was senior sister Wen Min.

    Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and said, "Sister."

    Wen Min looked at her slightly haggard face, frowned, and walked in. Lu Xueqi immediately closed the door, and the two sat down in the simple room.  Wenmin looked at the bed first, but saw only neat bedding on the bed. He sighed and said, "Didn't you sleep last night?"

    Lu Xueqi said quietly: "I can't sleep."

    Wen Min looked at Lu Xueqi and felt a slight sting in her heart. She had been a student of Xiaozhufeng earlier than Lu Xueqi and had always been good friends with her. With Lu Xueqi's aloof and aloof character, apart from her mentor Shuiyue, only Wenmin was the best friend with her. How many words could he say to her?  One sentence.  Lu Xueqi has been in constant trouble recently, and Wen Min is looking on anxiously. Although she is anxious, she still has no choice but to watch as the quarrel between Lu Xueqi, her master, and the elders of the Qingyun Sect becomes more and more tense.

    There was silence in the room for a while, and Wen Min didn't know what to say. However, after a while, Lu Xueqi spoke softly: "Senior sister, this time because of me, I really can't help you."

    Wen Min was startled and said: "What?"

    Lu Xueqi said: "I heard that a few days ago, Senior Uncle Tian and Senior Uncle Suru from Dazhu Peak brought Senior Brother Song Daren and Song Daren to come to propose marriage, but Master refused in person and had a big quarrel with Senior Uncle Tian."

    Wen Min smiled bitterly, with a hint of bitterness in his smile. He shook his head slowly and said, "Ohthen, that's nothing. Besides, it's none of your business. It's because he and I have no fate, and we  Everyone knows that Master has always hated people from Dazhu Peak."

    Lu Xueqi shook her head silently and said: "No, that day was when I contradicted the master and angered her, so I also affected you. Otherwise, with Master Suru beside me, Master Tian would be willing to do this.  If you have the dignity to come to propose marriage in person, your matter will most likely be successful. But senior sister, I'm so sorry!"

    Wenmin smiled, let out a long breath, and said, "Okay, don't blame yourself here. I'm pretty good, and Master is just angry for a moment, so he may not have a chance in the future." At this point  , she glanced at Lu Xueqi and said: "Don't talk about me, it's you. What are you going to do? You can't keep in a stalemate with Master like this, right?"

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned pale and she was speechless.

    Wen Min pondered for a long time and said: "Junior sister, I know a little bit about your thoughts, but it is not an option for you to continue like this. Zhangthat person has finally entered the devil's path and has been spurned by the righteous path of the world. And to take a step back, you  This time I went to the southwest, on the battlefield where the demon sect and the beast monsters fought fiercely, and you saw the scene there"

    Wen Min suddenly stopped and kept silent, because at this moment Lu Xueqi's face seemed to lose all color in an instant, and even her clear eyes seemed to be engraved with deep pain.

    There was silence in the room for a long time, with the sound of rain outside the window, feeling lonely and speechless.

    Finally, Wenmin spoke in a low voice: "I'm afraid he is really no longer alive. If you are so persistent, you will only suffer."

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale and she didn't speak. She stood up slowly, walked to the window sill and stared out. The rain and fog on the mountain were misty and lingering, like a dream. Even the powdery raindrops blowing in the wind at this moment seemed to be cold.  There is a sense of unreality in it.

    &nbsp; "I know" This cold and beautiful woman said softly in the misty rain: "Maybe he really left. Sometimes I also thought about it. In fact, for him, this is not a relief.  . I also know that it was not wrong for Master to scold me. It was all me who was wrong. I should not have had such wishful thinking. I should not haveshouldn't"

    Her voice was suddenly choked with sobs. Wen Min stood up and was about to go up to comfort her. Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi suddenly turned around, her white clothes fluttering like a lonely cloud.

    There seemed to be water droplets in the corners of her eyes, crystal clear, with a trace of sadness that she had never seen before, and said: "Senior sister, I know it all, but I just can't let it go. Even though I cut off this love thread thousands of times, I still cut it off after all.  Continuously, there is no escape. After returning from the southwest, I told myself countless times, he is dead, he is dead, everything is over. However, every night after I fall asleep, I dream about the area in the Viper Valley.  It was such a miserable situation, I just dreamed that he was killed by a beast"

    Lu Xueqi suddenly stopped. Her expression was so excited that it made Wenmin a little worried, but Lu Xueqi quickly calmed down. Only her eyes still had that sad feeling: "Then, I  I woke up in a cold sweat, as if I was in an ice cellar!"

    She looked at Wenmin silently, and then her expression gradually became fragile, as if her body began to tremble slightly, and said: "Senior sister, what's wrong with me, what's wrong with me?" She suddenly threw herself into Wenmin's arms, and Wenmin hugged her.  On his shoulders, he could only feel her thin body shaking slightly, and her low voice came from his ears.

    "Sister, I can't stand it anymore, I really can't stand it anymore"

    Wen Min was speechless, holding tightly to Lu Xueqi, who had never been so fragile. This cold and aloof woman, who was once aloof and arrogant, now seemed to be the most sad and painful person in the world.

    ……

    Silence covered everything again, the rain outside the window was pounding, and there seemed to be a low choking sound coming from the wind.  Outside the hut, at the edge of the bamboo forest, Master Shuiyue stood silently, holding an oilcloth green umbrella in his hand, staring blankly at the house in the wind and rain.

    Then, she slowly turned around and left, disappearing into the bamboo forest.

    Between heaven and earth, the wind and rain are rustling, it is a desolate time.

    It usually rains in Heyang City.  Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist walked out of another remote alley and merged into the crowded street. They tried to walk a few steps and then retreated to the side of the road to stand.  There are really too many and it is difficult to walk. Secondly, we should take shelter from the rain and discuss it.

    But this time the three of them were divided into two factions. Xiaohuan insisted on returning to the Yizhuang Yin Mansion to have a look, but Zhouxian refused no matter what. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog supported Zhouxian for the first time this time.  stand up.

    Xiaohuan is weak on her own, but she is eloquent and can argue with two people alone. In addition, although Taoist Wild Dog has different opinions from her this time, he is often stared at by Xiaohuan and becomes speechless, so most of the time he is speechless.  Only Zhou Xian objected.

    At this moment, the three of them were standing by the road. Zhou Yixian lowered his voice and said, "You silly girl, what are you going to do in such a dangerous place? Are you going back to die?"

    Xiaohuan curled his lips and said, "Thank you for living so many years. Grandpa, do you know that there is something called morality?"

    Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Morality? Morality is shit! What kind of morality can you talk about after you die? That guy who looks like a ghost is so tight. Aren't we going to die if we go back?"

    Taoist Wild Dog nodded at the side and said: "Yes, it is indeed inappropriate to go back"

    Xiaohuan looked sideways and rolled her eyes at him. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog's heart skipped a beat and he couldn't continue talking.

    Xiao Huan turned back and looked at Zhou Yixiandao: "Grandpa, if they hadn't saved us last night, we would have died long ago, and we wouldn't be standing here arguing about morality and injustice. Isn't it right to go back and take a look now?"

    Yiyi Xian's expression remained unchanged and said: "Because he saved us, we must cherish our own lives even more. Otherwise, if we fall into a trap and fall into the trap again, wouldn't we be living up to Gui Li's wishes?  "

    Xiaohuan was suffocated and couldn't think of anything to say to refute Zhou Yixian. Seeing this, Yiyi Xian couldn't help but feel proud, he laughed and said: "You have nothing to say?"

    Xiaohuan said angrily: "You know that that person is very ghostly and unpredictable, so don't you care about your savior at all?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi was calm and said: "Don't worry, Gui Li wants to practice his morality and have magic weapons. In terms of ghost energy, I'm afraid he is more sinister than that coffin. It's really difficult to die even if you want to. What are you worried about?"  After a moment, he added: "Besides, didn't you show him a picture ten years ago? You said back then that this person is a 'chaotic devil' who is unique in ten thousand. Although there are many twists and turns,  But it is not a short-lived life, so what are you worried about"

    ?"Why, have you ever shown me a picture?" Suddenly, a voice came out from beside them. The three of them were shocked. They turned around and saw Gui Li suddenly appeared beside them at some unknown time. In broad daylight, he  It's like shining out of the rain.

    Although the rain was already quite heavy at this moment, there were too many people fleeing in Heyang City, and most people did not pay attention to the rain because they were full of fear of the coming beast monsters.  In fact, in the past few days, people in Heyang City have been seen losing control due to being too nervous. Fortunately, the disciples of Qingyun Sect have maintained order in the city, and most of them have arrived and dealt with it in a short time. However, people are panic-stricken.  , and the city was immersed in an atmosphere bordering on madness all day long.

    Xiaohuan and the other three were all startled for a moment, and then Xiaohuan was overjoyed and couldn't help shouting softly: "It's you"

    Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog both frowned at the same time. Zhou Xian snorted and actually said the same thing: "It's you"

    Gui Li ignored Yi Xian and the other two, and first glanced at Xiao Huan. Seeing the obvious sincerity of joy on her young face, he couldn't help but feel a touch of warmth in his eyes. He nodded slightly and said, "It's me."

    At this time, the monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, his hair wet from the rain, also squeaked twice at Xiao Huan, grinned, and seemed very happy to see Xiao Huan.

    Xiaohuan smiled happily and said to Xiaohui: "You still remember me! Haha." After saying that, she raised her head and glanced at Gui Li, hesitated, and said: "Were you okay last night?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "I'm fine."

    Xiao Huan felt relieved and looked at Gui Li a few more times. Suddenly, for some reason, his face turned red, and his eyes immediately turned to Xiao Hui. He smiled, opened his hands, and said, "Come here, let me give you a hug."

    Xiao Hui giggled twice, suddenly kicked his feet off Gui Li's shoulders, and jumped straight into Xiao Huan's arms.  Xiaohuan chuckled and felt that the monkey was wet. He was about to take out a piece of cloth to wipe it. Unexpectedly, the monkey seemed to feel uncomfortable. At this moment, the whole body suddenly shook, and the water droplets splashed everywhere.  Xiaohuan screamed in surprise, but did not want to leave the monkey behind, so he had to close his eyes quickly. After a while, his face and clothes were covered with water drops from the monkey.

    Xiaohuan opened his eyes and glared at Xiaohui. The monkey's three eyes were blinking and motionless.  Xiao Huan snorted, threw his hands, and threw Xiao Hui back to Gui Li. Xiao Hui climbed onto Gui Li's shoulders with three legs and two legs. Seeing Xiao Huan hurriedly sorting the clothes, he couldn't help but laugh again.

    Xiaohuan didn't know whether to laugh or cry. She bit her lower lip and glanced at Gui Li secretly. Then she lowered her head and straightened her clothes. Gui Li turned around and glanced at Yiyi Xian. Yiyi Xian felt a little guilty and said, "Hey, brat, I was your lifesaver back then."  My benefactor, you can’t mess around.”

    Gui Li pondered for a moment and looked around. He saw that the people around him were all minding their own business. No one noticed this, so he asked Yiyi Xiandao: "Who are you?"

    Zhou Xian raised his head and said, "I am an expert."

    The bodies of Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog next to him trembled. Obviously, this answer felt very strange.

    However, Gui Li obviously ignored this "expert" and asked directly and calmly: "The earth escape technique you performed last night has been lost for a long time, but according to legend, this kind of Taoist technique was the work of Qing Yunzi, the founder of the Qingyun Sect.  How come you have the ability to travel around the world?"

    He looked deeply at Zhou Xian and said, "Do you have anything to do with Qingyun Sect?"

    After Yi Xian was silent for a moment, he said: "Okay! I won't hide anything from you now" Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist were both startled. Seeing that Yi Yi Xian's expression was serious and not joking, they couldn't help but become serious.

    Just listen to Zhou Yixian slowly say: "The truth is, when I was young, I was handsome, charming, talented, and extremely smart Well, don't look at me like that, I will continue. I am young.  When I was young, I was collecting herbs for a living. Once I went into the mountains to collect herbs and accidentally fell into a cliff"

    Gui Li, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist frowned at the same time, but Zhou Xian seemed to gradually become happy as he spoke, and continued: "But I am lucky, and my clothes were caught by a pine tree in mid-air.  Most of the way down, I fell down again. Unexpectedly, there was a pool under the cliff, so I was lucky enough to survive"

    Xiaohuan couldn't help but interjected: "Grandpa, I seem to have heard your story somewhere, and it seems that many people have said so. The heroes in many novels and storytelling have to fall off a cliff like this"

    Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan and said angrily: "Is it me or you who say it? Shut up. Well, where did I say it? Well, I fell off the cliff, but I am lucky. I am lucky."He died, and then he accidentally discovered a secret book left by a senior master who didn’t know how many years ago. I was very talented, and I understood the secret book under the cliff, fed on the aura of heaven and earth, traveled through time, and finally let me  Achieve the right fruit of cultivation, attain the Tao and become an immortal"

    Gui Li said coldly: "Besides your name, is there anything else about you that looks like an immortal?"

    Zhou Xian suffocated for a moment and looked a little embarrassed, but then returned to normal and said solemnly: "I am doing good deeds for the sake of the world, so I am playing in the world."

    Gui Li said calmly: "Then do you want to tell me that you learned your earth escape technique from that secret book?"

    Zhou Yixian nodded repeatedly and said sternly: "That's right, a boy can be taught." But after saying that, he turned around and looked at the people around him. Not to mention Gui Li, he only saw Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog with clear expressions on their faces.  The word "unbelief" is clearly stated.

    Gui Li looked at this person, he naturally would not believe such nonsense, but since Yiyi Xian said such words, no matter what, he was unwilling to reveal his origin and identity.  However, although this person seemed to be involved with Qingyun Mountain, he had gotten along with him in the past, so there was nothing wrong with him. Moreover, in Gui Li's heart, he always looked at Zhouxian and the other three people more or less differently.

    When he thought of this, Gui Li stopped pressing him, but he didn't want to say anything more. He was about to say a few words to them and leave. Suddenly, at this moment, among the crowd in the distance to the south of Heyang City  A burst of frightened screams broke out, the sound was extremely shrill.

    Everyone was startled and looked back. The people on the street nearby also turned their heads. They saw the heads of people on the street that were originally full of people. The towering city wall in the distance was also full of people, but at this moment.  They were all running around.  In the misty rain, a shrill scream sounded from the sky. A huge raptor spread its arms, and its big eyes flashed with blood-red fierce light. It swooped down from the sky, its wings spread out, and it was astonishingly half the width of a city gate. It was really terrifying.  .

    The huge sound of wind was driven by this giant bird, and the strong wind hit. The masts on the city wall were broken by the strong wind and collapsed.  The people on the wall were extremely frightened and ran around. The giant bird fell from the sky and screamed. Its huge sharp claws were like devil's hands and grabbed the two running people. Then it rose into the sky and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    The whole Heyang City instantly fell into a dead silence. After a long time, I don’t know who was the first to scream loudly: "The beast monster, the beast monster is coming, we are finished!"

    In an instant, the entire city fell into hysteria, with countless people wailing loudly, mourning everywhere, and chaos.

    Only the misty rain between the sky and the earth is still falling quietly, as if nothing happened!

 Text Chapter 9 Loneliness

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Low roars came from all directions. On the plains two hundred miles away from Qingyun Mountain, more and more strange beasts from southern Xinjiang appeared and gathered, and some monsters kept roaring towards the sky.  Among the beasts, there are six or seven monster beasts that are particularly huge in stature, far exceeding the ordinary beasts around them. They are standing in the beast group and turning their heads and roaring. The beast monsters around them seem to be particularly afraid of them.

    It was misty and rainy, and the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker and thicker. Gradually, some bright lights began to flash in the clouds at the edge of the sky. After a while, there was finally a rumble of thunder.

    The dark world and the unspeakable vicissitudes of life.

    Lightning flashed across the sky, reflecting a strong shadow. The huge bird monster that had just returned from the city of Heyang fell from the sky. With the peripheral vision of the lightning, the beast monsters all saw two people grasping the big bird's claws. For a moment,  Hundreds of beast monsters from far and near roared loudly, with such force that it was terrifying.

    Huge wings fluttered in the wind and rain. The big bird hovered over the herd for a while. Suddenly, its claws loosened and the two figures fell down like stones. Although the figures were tumbling in mid-air, they did not move.  They struggled like dancing, but looked very stiff. It must be that halfway through, these two poor people could no longer withstand the strength of the giant bird monster, and died under these two giant claws.

    The roars of the monsters on the ground suddenly rose, and the sounds of gnashing teeth came one after another. In a moment, at least dozens of beasts jumped up and pounced. In the desolate rain, only a few spots of blood were vaguely visible, and finally disappeared.

    The giant bird hovering in the sky screamed twice and flew again for a moment. Then, as if it had discovered something, it folded its wings and fell from the sky, falling deep into the dense herd of beasts.  Just when its huge body was about to land, its broad wings suddenly spread out again and made a "whoosh" sound. The strong wind blew several beasts nearby under it to the ground, screaming "wuwu".  .

    A strong wind blew, and the giant bird just flew over the herd of beasts. Along the way, countless beast monsters lowered their heads and dodged in awe. Occasionally they encountered a few equally powerful monster beasts, and they seemed to glare at each other.  Don't show weakness.  The giant bird flew all the way, its body rising and falling, sometimes passing over the beast monster's head, or flying over the branches of trees. Sometimes when it encountered a huge and terrifying monster like a colossus, it would also fly directly from the monster monster.  The Colossus monster passed through.

    The wind and rain were swaying, and there were thunder and lightning in the sky. The figure of the giant bird in the wind and rain seemed to be floating like duckweed. Finally, it screamed again and fell from the mid-air.

    It was the deepest part of the group of beast monsters, amidst the darkness of strange beasts. Under the light of lightning in the sky, an oilcloth umbrella suddenly appeared. A few peach blossoms were painted on the green umbrella, gently floating in the wind and rain.  drift.

    The giant bird landed next to the umbrella, and then he could see clearly. It turned out that another wooden stick was tied to the handle of the umbrella, lengthened, and then inserted between a rock. At this moment, under the umbrella  Sitting there was a young man dressed in gorgeous silk clothes, holding a wine flask and a glass in his hand, pouring himself a drink.  Next to the young man, the evil beast Taotie, who looked a little sleepy, was lying on the rock. When he saw the giant bird landing, Taotie only opened his eyes slightly, took a look, and closed them again.

    The surrounding beasts roared uneasily, and the giant bird fell to the ground, croaked twice, waved its huge wings, and immediately fanned out more than a dozen beast monsters in the original place. For a while, there were screams and screams, but  But no beast monster dared to come up to challenge.  The giant bird glanced around, looking arrogant, as if it was disdainful of these beasts and monsters. Then it turned its head to face the young man, and for a moment, it seemed to be particularly respectful.

    "Quack, quack, quack" Facing the young man under the umbrella, the giant bird croaked for a while. The young man seemed to understand the bird's language and nodded slowly.  The giant bird called a few more times, then stood there. After a while, it stretched out its beak to clean the feathers on its body. The rain all over the sky had already soaked its whole body. After cleaning it a few times, it quickly  He gave up his efforts, looked up at the night sky, and slowly retracted his head into his wings to avoid the wind and rain.

    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the young man drank one cup after another without stopping. He only occasionally lost his mind and stared into the distance for a moment, then lowered his head in silence and drank again.  But no matter how much liquor he drank, there was never any trace of alcohol on his face.

    Finally, the pot of wine was finished. It slipped gently from the hand in the wind and rain, and fell on the muddy ground.  The young man stood up slowly, and the beast monsters around him stirred, showing extremely fearful expressions.  But in the young man's eyes, these countless ferocious beasts seemed to be nothing, and he didn't take them to heart at all.  In his eyes, he was just looking at the sky silently at the moment, with dark clouds heavy and the wind and rain blowing.

    Taotie gave a low cry and stood up beside him.The young man was silent, turned around and patted Taotie's head gently, and said after a long time: "Do you feel lonely too, Taotie?"

    Taotie roared, but in the end no one knew what it meant. The young man looked up at the sky, and for a long time did not say a word.

    At the top of Qingyun Mountain, on the Tongtian Peak, the heavy rain that has been falling all night is still falling non-stop. The people of the Righteous Path, headed by the three major sects of the Righteous Path, are gathering in the Yuqing Palace to discuss, and the sound of arguments can be heard from time to time.  The three top masters, Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect, Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley Yun Yilan, who were at the top, were also discussing something in low voices. All three of them had their brows furrowed, and they were obviously worried.  He was worried about the beast-monster catastrophe in front of him.

    Suddenly, a rush of footsteps came from outside the Yuqing Hall, and everyone was startled. They saw Xiao Yicai, the eldest disciple of the Qingyun Sect, walking quickly into the Yuqing Hall. He paused briefly, nodded to the righteous people around him, and then walked quickly.  He walked straight towards Master Daoxuan and whispered in his ear.

    Everyone looked at these two people and saw that the expression on Xiao Yicai's face was serious and unusual. Following his words, Master Daoxuan's originally serious face lost even a trace of smile, and the rest was solemn.  Gradually, everyone's hearts started to rise, and they vaguely felt that the inexplicable pressure seemed to be gradually coming to this place.

    After Master Daoxuan listened to Xiao Yicai's words, he glanced at him and asked in a low voice. Xiao Yicai nodded silently with an affirmative expression.  Dao Xuan took a deep breath and nodded. Xiao Yicai turned around silently and stood behind Dao Xuan.

    Master Puhong and Yun Yilan who were next to them also looked over at this moment. Master Puhong recited the Buddha's name and said: "Amitabha, the head of Daoxuan, is there any news about beast monsters?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded and stood up, causing a stir in the crowd.

    Master Daoxuan calmed down, and a look of determination gradually appeared on his face, and he said loudly: "Fellow Taoists, we have just received news that a large group of beast monsters has appeared in the wilderness two hundred miles away from Qingyun Mountain. They will be there soon.  will come, and sporadic traces of beast monsters have begun to be found outside Heyang City at the foot of the mountain."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately caused a commotion. For a moment, panic, fear, anger, sighs and other expressions appeared on everyone's faces. The catastrophe that had been weighing on everyone's hearts for many days finally came to a close.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the expressions of everyone, pressed his hands, and the noise of the crowd slowly subsided. When the surroundings calmed down, Master Daoxuan said loudly: "Everyone, the great disaster is right in front of you, and the number of lives in the world depends on me.  When we have a battle with these monsters, all of you here are all righteous masters who want to make a living for the world. When we fight in the future, you and I should do our best. As the saying goes, if the mind of heaven is at ease, there must be no unstoppable path for mankind.  Although these monsters are rampant for the time being, they will not last long.”

    Among the crowd, there was silence for a while, and then some people said: "That's what the real person said."

    "Don't worry, real man, there are so many masters here, and if we work together, it won't be difficult to defeat that beast monster!"

    "Exactly, exactly"

    For a moment, they seemed to be inspired, and everyone's expressions slowly began to become relaxed and happy. After all, there are still three sects here, as well as these experts.  Going further, on Qingyun Mountain, there is also the legendary invincible and invincible Zhuxian Sword Formation. Looking at the confident expression of Master Daoxuan, what is there to worry about?

    Under the gaze of countless righteous people, Master Daoxuan smiled slowly, said a few words to everyone, and then walked back to the inner hall of Yuqing Hall with Master Puhong, Yun Yilan, Xiao Yicai and others.

    Once out of the sight of everyone, Master Daoxuan's face suddenly became heavy, and the expressions of Master Puhong and Yun Yilan were also not relaxed. The group of people walked to the secluded room in the inner hall, and Xiao Yicai followed at the end and closed the door.  .

    Master Daoxuan turned to Xiao Yicai and said, "Yicai, please tell me the details."

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "Yes. The disciple inspected Heyang City at the foot of the mountain and received rewards one after another in one day. Especially at the head of Heyang City, the disciple saw a huge bird demon appear with his own eyes. Judging from the appearance, it was consistent with the rumors these days.  Among the middle beast monsters, one of the thirteen monster beasts, 'Shura Bird', is very similar."

    Master Daoxuan and the other two masters looked at each other with heavy expressions on their faces. Xiao Yicai said solemnly: "In addition, other junior fellow students who secretly explored the surrounding areas have reported back and found sporadic traces of beasts and monsters, especially in the southwest.  The area two hundred miles away is the most densely populated, but the disciples have been waiting for a long time for the few junior disciples who were investigating two hundred miles away, but there has been no news about them."

    When Xiao Yicai said this, his face gradually turned gloomy. Master Daoxuan had a sullen face, while Yun Yilan next to him sighed, and Master Puhong chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice.

    Daoxuan Zhenren thought for a moment and nodded.?, said to Xiao Yicai: "It seems that it is not wrong. The beast monster is indeed here, Yicai." He looked at his most beloved disciple and said: "Go down the mountain again. Notices are distributed everywhere.  All the disciples who are investigating have shrunk back, and the range is probably within a hundred miles around Qingyun Mountain. Remember to remind them not to cross the boundary to investigate without permission, let alone take action against the beasts and monsters to avoid accidents."

    Xiao Yicai nodded, as if remembering something again, and said: "Master, what about the people in Heyang City?"

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Master Puhong and Yun Yilan. Master Puhong clasped his hands and lowered his head. Yun Yilan said calmly: "As of now, Master Master takes the lead in everything. Please ask Master Master  Decisiveness is.”

    Master Daoxuan nodded slightly to express his gratitude, then he pondered for a moment and said to Xiao Yicai: "This matter is indeed difficult, but Heyang City is too dangerous, and we really can't go down the mountain to guard the people now. You can go down to the river immediately.  Go to Yang City, lead all the Qingyun disciples in Heyang City, and tell the people in Heyang City to go north as soon as possible, at least to cross the Qingyun Mountains. The biggest target of those beast monsters at the moment is the righteous way on our Qingyun Mountains, not those  People, this may ensure temporary safety."

    Xiao Yicai was startled for a moment, but looking at the expressionless face of Master Daoxuan, he finally nodded silently and said in a low voice: "Yes, that disciple will go now."

    Daoxuan Zhenren said: "There is one more thing. Please inform the other leaders of Qingyun's six meridians as soon as possible and come to Tongtian Peak immediately. I want to see them immediately to discuss something."

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "It's a matter of course. Disciple will go immediately."

    Master Daoxuan sighed and said: "Be careful along the way, let's go!"

    Xiao Yicai nodded and retreated.

    "Huanyue Cave Mansion?" Zhou Yixian was startled, his brows furrowed, and a rare solemn look appeared on his face. He hesitated and said, "Why do you ask this?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "You have always been well-informed. Suddenly I was very interested in this cave, so I asked you, how much do you know about the Huanyue Cave?"

    Zhou Yixian glanced at Gui Li and saw a calm expression on his face. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking in his mind. He looked unfathomable.  At this time, their group was still in Heyang City, but the atmosphere in Heyang City at this moment was completely different due to the arrival of the huge strange bird and beast last night. The original worries finally turned into facts, and people were panicked.  The people are under the weight of panic, and more people are on the verge of collapse. From time to time, people are seen talking nonsense and shouting loudly on the street, and they act like lunatics.

    Zhou Yixian withdrew his gaze, changed his thoughts in his mind, and said slowly: "You, are you trying to do something inexplicable?"

    The eyes of Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist fell on Gui Li. Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder seemed to have sensed something, grinning at them and making a face.  Gui Li said calmly: "What do you think I can do?"

    Yiyi Xian gave a dry laugh and said: "Actually, I don't know much about Huanyue Cave. This cave is not famous to begin with. It was only because the Qingye Patriarch was in seclusion and enlightenment in it thousands of years ago, and at the same time the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals appeared in it.  It is famous all over the world, but over the years it has only been used as a collection place for the ancient sword Zhuxian, and only the head Qingyun can enter it, so the reputation has gradually faded away."

    The ghost said sharply: "Oh, is there anything else?"

    Zhou Yixian hesitated for a moment and said, "I don't care what you want to do, but you'd better not go to that place."

    Gui Li raised his eyebrows and said, "Why?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi sighed and said: "It's not like you don't know your current identity. The Huanyue Cave is the center of Qingyun Mountain. If you are discovered by someone on Qingyun Mountaindon't forget that Qingyun Mountain is at this moment."  , there are tens of thousands of people in the righteous path, if your identity is exposed, you will not be able to escape even if you turn into a bird."

    Gui Li said coldly: "That's my business. Just tell me about the Huanyue Cave."

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and muttered in a low voice: "Young people nowadays are really impatientOkay! The cave is named Huanyue because it is said that on a bright moon night, there are colorful and colorful rocks in front of the cave, like a dream.  , but more importantly, there are actually inherent differences in the cave. After entering, it will be like falling into a dream. Those who are not determined will be deeply trapped in it, unable to extricate themselves, and their entire practice will be ruined.  "

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said: "What, there is such a thing?"

    Zhou Yixian snorted, looked Gui Li up and down, and said, "I advise you not to have any wishful thinking. If you enter the Huanyue Cave, you will only die."

    Gui Li sneered and said, "How can you see it?"

    Zhou Yixiandao: "I know what's in your heartI know you have a tough temper, but let me tell you the truth." His face slowly became solemn, and unexpectedly he had a calm but powerful aura. He said in a deep voice, "The so-called firmness of mind does not mean how your temper is.  , In my opinion, your life has been full of ups and downs, and you have countless sorrows and worries in your heart. If you fall into an illusion, I'm afraid it will inevitably arouse your worries and make you unable to extricate yourself.  "

    He paused and seemed a little hesitant, but after pondering for a moment, he finally said: "Also, the magic weapon you carry is a very dangerous and evil thing, and the blood essence in your body has long been integrated with the blood-devouring beads and other demonic powers.  , these monsters in that illusion are even more harmful than helpful to you, so I advise you to give up on this idea."

    Ghostly looked at Monday Xian, as if he found this person for the first time, watching silently, but on Monday, Xian also calmed down. After a long time, the ghost did not look at it and slowly turned around.

    At this moment, there was another commotion in Heyang City. A large number of Qingyun disciples appeared on the streets of the city, shouting something to the people on the streets.  Zhou Yixian and others were shocked and squeezed over to listen carefully. However, it was Qingyun disciples who announced to everyone that the beast monster was coming and that Heyang City was extremely unsafe. They told the people to go north, at least past the Qingyun Mountains.

    Zhou Yixian had a bitter look on his face after hearing this, shook his head and sighed, turned to Xiaohuan and the others: "Oh, it's going to be bad now, I don't know Hey, where is that guy Gui Li?"

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were startled. They turned around quickly, only to see nothing behind them. There were countless crowds of people, but Gui Li could not be seen anywhere.

    The crowd was vast and the voices were noisy. Standing in the crowd, Zhou Yixian frowned and shook his head. Xiao Huan beside him was silent, just looking into the distance. After a long time, he sighed softly. There seemed to be something in that voice.  A bit sad.

 Text Chapter 10 The Hermit

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The rain has stopped for the time being, but the black clouds in the sky are still very low, layer by layer, making people feel breathless.

    The north gate of Heyang City opened wide, and countless people poured out of the city and walked north. The sound of crying was heard all the way. No one knew where the road ahead was.

    Xiao Yicai led Qingyun disciples to maintain order along the way, constantly comforting the anxious and panicked people, and telling the people around him again and again that this time he was only leaving temporarily. As long as the beast monster was defeated in a few days and the catastrophe was over, everyone could return home again.

    After a busy day, I was really thirsty and exhausted. Looking at the long line of people moving slowly in front of me, Xiao Yicai shook his head silently. He was about to take a rest when he suddenly saw Lin Jingyu from Longshou Peak standing there.  Not far away, someone also looked tired. He was familiar with Lin Jingyu, so he walked over and patted Lin Jingyu's shoulder gently.

    Lin Jingyu looked back, smiled, and spoke, but his voice was hoarse: "Brother, you are here too"

    Xiao Yicai responded. The two looked at each other, and then looked at the people around them. They all shook their heads and smiled bitterly.

    Looking in the direction of the ancient road heading north, from a distance, it seems that the sky is also gloomy, with not even a hint of light visible.

    Zhou Yi Xian, Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog were also among the crowd. Taoist Taoist Wild Dog covered most of his face with a cloth hat because there were too many Qingyun disciples around him and he had a strange face. He followed Yi Xian and Xiao Huan.  behind.  Zhou Yixian walked among the crowd, looking left and right, frowning, and sighing from time to time.

    Xiaohuan whispered: "Grandpa, what's wrong?"

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said: "This battle is related to the fate of the people in the world, but I'm afraid that the right path on Qingyun Mountain has little chance of winning."

    Xiao Huan was silent, somewhat knowing why Zhou Xian spoke like this.  Since the beast monster appeared in the world, in a short period of time, it entered the middle-earth from the southern border and swept across the world. It was invincible, powerful and cruel, and the harm it caused has exceeded all natural and man-made disasters in the past.  To this day, most of the last resistance in the world is concentrated on Qingyun Mountain, and most of the hopes of the people in the world are based on Qingyun Sect's legendary all-conquering Immortal Killing Sword Formation.

    Xiao Huan forced a smile and said: "Isn't there still a Zhuxian Sword Formation? There is still hope."

    Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders and said: "Wellhehe, that's all. Anyway, ordinary people like us have to leave it to fate." At this point, he paused and suddenly turned his head towards the towering tower in the distance, hidden at the moment.  Qingyun Mountain, whose strange peaks were abrupt and somewhat ferocious in the dark clouds, glanced at it, and then said slowly: "But these righteous people! Don't let the backyard catch fire"

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and said, "Why is there a fire in the backyard?"

    Zhou Xianguai laughed, shook his head without answering, and walked forward. Xiaohuan glared at him and didn't bother to ask. After all, in this situation at this moment, there was no way he could think about the right path.  Only Taoist Wild Dog, who was following behind Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan, seemed to be shaken. His eyes, hidden in the shadows under his cloth hat, kept flickering.

    This long queue of people walked for a day, and Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples were busy for the entire day. Seeing that most of the people had passed by, Lin Jingyu breathed a sigh of relief. He really felt that doing these things was more difficult than doing it for three people.  , the five ferocious beasts and monsters are still tired.  Just as he was thinking about taking a good rest, a child suddenly walked by and kept looking at Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu was a little strange. When he looked at the child, he saw that his clothes were shabby. He was obviously not a child from a wealthy family, but he had a pretty face and bright eyes, which made him very cute.

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said softly: "Little brother, what's the matter?"

    The child hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand and handed over a note, timidly saying: "Just now, an uncle asked me to give you a note."

    Lin Jingyu was startled, took the note from the child's hand, unfolded it, and saw only four words written on it.

    “There’s a fire in the backyard!”

    Lin Jingyu frowned, pondered for a moment, and said to the child: "What does this mean? By the way, where is the person who gave you the note just now?"

    The child turned his head and pointed forward. Suddenly there was confusion on his face and said: "Hey, it's gone. It was an uncle wearing a hat who asked me to give it to you."

    Lin Jingyu looked at the note in his hand and frowned. After a moment, he looked up and saw a vast sea of ??people, but where could he find the mysterious figure in the hat that the child said?

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.

    "Changlang!"

    The sound was like a dragon's roar, and there was a bright light in the room. The Tianya Divine Sword was lying across her hand. Lu Xueqi looked at each other with an expressionless face, holding the sword.  ThatThe water-like blade reflected her unparalleled face, as if she were conquering the frost and defeating the snow.

    She stared deeply at the sharp blade, and Tianya seemed to feel something, faintly trembling, as if excited.

    "What are you thinking about?" Wen Min's voice came from the side. Lu Xueqi silently stared at the sword in her hand for a long time before saying, "I wonder who's blood will be shed on this sword blade in a few days?"

    Wen Min slowly walked to her side, patted Lu Xueqi's shoulder, and said softly: "Okay, my good junior sister, now that the catastrophe is approaching, Master will no longer pursue your disobedience to her.

    "As long as we do our best in this battle, there will be no end to the problem."  "

    Lu Xueqi nodded, but somehow there was always some lingering gloom in her heart, so she whispered: "Yes."

    Wenmin smiled and said: "That's good, Master is still waiting for us to go to Tongtian Peak together! Let's go!"

    Lu Xueqi nodded again, put away Tianya, took a deep breath, and then followed Wen Min and walked out.

    Along the winding corridor, we arrived at the front mountain of Xiaozhu Peak. Master Shuiyue was already standing there, with several female disciples of Xiaozhu Peak standing next to him.  Wenmin and Lu Xueqi stepped forward. Wenmin spoke first: "Master, Junior Sister Xueqi and I are here."

    Master Shuiyue stood with his hands behind his back. He slowly turned around, glanced at Wen Min, and then fell on Lu Xueqi.  Lu Xueqi lowered her head and did not dare to look at her master. She only said softly: "Master, I'm here. This disciple is unfilial and makes you angry."

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "I don't have time to be angry."

    Lu Xueqi's face seemed to be pale again, and everyone around her did not dare to speak. Wenmin shook his head slightly, looked at Master Shuiyue, and called out with a hint of pleading: "Master"

    Master Shuiyue snorted, then sighed again and said, "That's it, that's all, let's put all this aside for now! If we can survive this battle, we'll talk about it later."

    None of the disciples dared to answer. Master Shuiyue waved his sleeves, turned around and said calmly: "Let's go, Master Master is still waiting for us on Tongtian Peak!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, a white light enveloped her figure and rose into the sky.  Wenmin looked at Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi forced a smile, and Wenmin whispered: "It's okay, don't think too much."

    After saying that, she turned back to everyone and said, "Let's go too!"

    For a moment, the light on Xiaozhu Peak flickered dazzlingly, and beautiful and strange lights flew up, flying towards the dark clouds in the sky, adding a bit of color, but the sky was filled with black clouds, but they swallowed up these brilliance in the blink of an eye.

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.

    Song Daren led his five junior brothers to stand outside the Shoujing Hall, waiting for Tian Buyi and Suru to appear. However, it seemed that a long time had passed, and Tian Buyi and his wife still did not come out.

    The sixth disciple, Du Bishu, couldn't hold his breath and said softly to Song Daren: "Elder brother, why don't master and master come out? What are they doing in there?"

    Song Daren rolled his eyes at Du Bishu and said angrily: "How do I know? If you want to know so much, why not go in and see for yourself!"

    When Du Bishu hit a wall, he shrank back and complained: "I know, I know, you can't get a wife by yourself, so don't take it out on me!"

    Song Daren heard it with his ears, and couldn't help but became furious. He reached out and hit Du Bishu on the back of the head, and said angrily: "What did you say?"

    Du Bishu was startled. He had always been timid. Apart from being in awe of his master and his wife, it was this senior brother. However, Song Daren was usually very easy-going, but it seemed that this incident with Wen Min had a big impact on him.  , actually got angry.

    Several senior brothers nearby were suppressing laughter and looked at Du Bishu sideways. Du Bishu looked embarrassed. He was about to ask other senior brothers for help. Unexpectedly, He Dazhi, Wu Dayi and others looked up at the sky.  Or looking at the distant mountains, you will feel a leisurely scene in a trance, just like a god who does not care about worldly affairs.

    Du Bishu glared at these unloyal senior brothers, and finally had to smile at Song Daren and said: "Senior, senior brother, you don't have to worry. After this catastrophe, junior brother, I will go down the mountain immediately and invite the best matchmaker.  Say goodbye to you"

    Before he finished speaking, Song Daren, whose face turned purple with anger, kicked Du Bishu away with a "plop". He Dazhi and others beside him snickered for a moment and shook their heads. Only Du Bishu looked depressed and sat down.  on the ground.

    Faint laughter from outside the hall came in, and both Tian Buyi and Suru heard it. A rare smile appeared on Suru's solemn face, and then he sighed again and said softly: "Buyi, the disciples are all here  Waiting!"

    Tian Buyi has a long body??, with a solemn expression, stood in front of the Sanqing statue in Shoujing Hall and nodded silently.  Then he stared at the three statues, took a step forward, picked up three sticks of incense from the altar table, lit them on the candles, solemnly held the incense and saluted, and bent down to worship three times.

    After inserting the incense into the incense burner, Tian Buyi stood silently, and Suru also bowed three times with a respectful expression.  Just when they were about to turn around, Tian Buyi suddenly remembered something and stopped. Suru was a little stunned and turned around and said, "What's wrong, Buyi?"

    Tian Buyi frowned, then suddenly turned around and strode away, but he walked around behind the statue of Sanqing.  Suru's expression changed, as if she understood something, but looking at her expression, she seemed to be hesitant, but she still followed Tian Buyi.

    Behind the statue, there is also a altar and altar table, but the scale is much smaller than the front. There is a yellow curtain hanging next to it, covering most of it.  Tian Buyi stood in front of the small shrine and looked at it for a while, but did not make any move to worship. After a while, he reached into the curtain and fumbled a few times, and found that it was from the edge of the shrine.  He took out a wooden plaque with a spiritual position, and it was engraved neatly on it: Senior Brother Ten Thousand Swords and One Spiritual Position!

    Suru watched from the side, watching Tian Buyi gently wipe the dust on the memorial tablet with his sleeves. The dust was not thick, and it was obvious that someone wiped it from time to time. After it was cleaned, Tian Buyi respectfully placed the tablet on the altar.  , took three sticks of incense from the side and lit it, but bowed three times to this tablet again.

    Suru looked indifferent and whispered: "Buyi, what are you doing? Do you still hope that Senior Brother Wan will protect Qingyun at this juncture?"

    Tian Buyi said coldly: "Senior Brother Wan is from Qingyun after all. He is arrogant, but he values ??his sect the most. If he knows what happened today and has a spirit in heaven, he will definitely protect Qingyun's lineage."

    Suru was silent. After a long time, she shook her head gently and sighed.

    Tian Buyi looked at the tablet for a long time, then slowly said: "Let's go."

    When the two of them came out of the Shoujing Hall, Song Daren and other disciples were already waiting outside the door. Tian Buyi looked from Song Daren to Du Bishu and nodded. During this time, he didn't know why, but from the corner of his eye,  He glanced at the quiet disciple's house in the distance again, and there seemed to be a hint of helplessness in his eyes.

    Maybe it’s because the catastrophe is coming and the war is imminent!  Tian Buyi seemed to be in a very bad mood and didn't say much. Looking at the disciples who had been waiting for a long time, he finally just nodded and said: "Let's go! Go to Tongtian Peak."

    Where the strange light flashed, Tian Buyi took the lead, followed closely by Suru, and the disciples of Dazhu Peak hurriedly followed up. Several more brilliant rays of light flashed across the dark cloudy sky, and then disappeared into the clouds.

    Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples were almost exhausted. Finally, when it was almost dark, they sent all the people in Heyang City on the ancient road to the north. At the same time, from outside Heyang City,  Occasionally, scattered people would gather and head north.

    "In just one day and one night, Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples all looked as if they had lost weight and were very tired. When everyone spoke, their voices were almost hoarse.

    Standing at the top of Qingyun City, looking at the long line of people disappearing in the distance, Xiao Yicai felt relieved, smiled bitterly, and said in a hoarse voice to Lin Jingyu who was standing next to him: "Finally sent away."

    Lin Jingyu also let out a sigh of relief, and his tense expression temporarily relaxed, but his brows were still furrowed, unlike Xiao Yicai who was completely relaxed, as if he still had something else on his mind.

    Xiao Yicai is a smart man. He soon noticed that there was still a trace of solemnity in Lin Jingyu's eyebrows. He asked in a daze: "Why, Junior Brother Lin, do you think there is anything wrong?"

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment, shook his head and said, "Senior brother, I misunderstood. It's not that I feel something is wrong, I'm just worried about the catastrophic battle in front of me."

    Xiao Yicai nodded, patted his shoulder, and said: "I know, in fact, I am not like that. But as the saying goes, evil will not prevail against good, and there is no perfect path for mankind. You and I are both disciples of the right way. For the sake of the people in the world, come here  One day at a time, we just have to do our best, no need to think too much."

    Lin Jingyu smiled, nodded and said, "Senior brother is right."

    Xiao Yicai smiled slightly and said: "Then I'll go over there and have a look." As he said that, he left Lin Jingyu and walked to the side. He originally wanted to go back to Heyang City and take a closer look, so as not to miss anything else.  Once the beast monster comes to kill, it will most likely be inevitable.

    Unexpectedly, he had only taken a few steps when Lin Jingyu's low voice suddenly came from behind him:

    "Afterfireafter"

    Xiao Yicai was startled and turned around to see Lin Jingyu’s brows furrowed, with confusion on his face.With a look of shame, he stood there and whispered something softly. He listened carefully, but it seemed that the sound behind him was a little vague.

    Xiao Yicai raised his eyebrows and said, "Junior brother Lin, what's going on in the back mountain?"

    Lin Jingyu was startled, raised his head and said, "Back mountain, what back mountain?"

    Xiao Yicai was startled by what he said, and said: "I heard you keep talking about the back mountain and the back mountain. I think you have often gone to our ancestor's ancestral hall in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak to help with sacrifices and cleaning over the years. You thought that the back mountain came from  What happened!"

    Lin Jingyu looked a little embarrassed and said quickly: "No, no, I was talking to myself randomly and made senior brother worried."

    Xiao Yicai smiled and said: "It'll be fine, Junior Brother Lin, the war is coming, you have to keep your spirits up!"

    Lin Jingyu smiled and nodded, and was about to speak when suddenly a scream from Qingyun disciple came from the distance. Xiao Yicai and Lin Jingyu were so startled that they jumped into the air almost at the same time and flew towards the place where the scream occurred.

    The place where the sound came from was the south gate of Heyang City. Several Qingyun disciples were doing their final inspection there, but at this moment, they all felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. They held up their magic weapons and looked nervous.  On the city wall, I saw a ferocious monster with the head of a lion and the body of a wolf, with huge eyes and fierce roars, staring at these Qingyun disciples, but it seemed to know that these people were not ordinary people, so it did not act rashly for a moment.

    Xiao Yicai and Lin Jingyu landed, and at this time other Qingyun disciples also rushed over. After everyone saw it clearly, they all gasped. Xiao Yicai took a deep breath and whispered: "It's a beast monster.  "

    Suddenly, a Qingyun disciple next to Lin Jingyu shouted loudly, saying: "Outside, outside"

    Hearing the frightened voice, everyone's hearts seemed to be lifted up. Almost at the same time, they looked in the direction pointed by the Qingyun disciple in the distance outside Heyang City.

    Under the thick black clouds in the sky, on the horizon, rumbles of thunder could be heard, and lightning pierced the sky silently.  The earth is trembling slightly, and the low roar seems to be slowly seeping out from the depths of the Nine Netherworld, but it goes straight into the depths of people's souls and echoes endlessly.

    Countless beast monsters gathered together to form a boundless black terrifying tide, rushing from afar, rumbling like thunder but already overwhelming the thunder in the sky, the heaven and earth were in awe, and the lightning light was like a strange snake scurrying around.  The evil spirit that oppresses people's hearts is already coming towards us even though they are far away.

    All the Qingyun disciples' faces were pale. Xiao Yicai gritted his teeth and said loudly: "Let's go, hurry up and go back to Qingyun Mountain immediately."

    In the midst of his shouting, all the Qingyun disciples did not dare to neglect, and one after another took out their fairy swords and flew into the sky. The monster with the head of a lion and the body of a wolf on the wall roared loudly and looked fierce.

    Lin Jingyu followed the crowd at the end and looked back in mid-air. He saw endless beasts and monsters rushing in. The entire land seemed to be a sea of ??evil beasts, and there was no one with any popularity at all.

    This catastrophe has finally arrived at its most critical moment!

    After hearing the urgent report that Xiao Yicai and others rushed back, no one in the full hall of the Yuqing Hall at Tongtian Peak in Qingyun Mountain spoke for a moment.

    Silence enveloped this grand hall, and what was supposed to come finally came.

    Master Daoxuan stood up slowly, with a solemn face, and said slowly: "Everyone, all the lives of the people in the world are here. Now the beast monsters occupy Heyang City, and they will attack Qingyun soon. I have nothing more to say here.  , please go back and have a good rest, and you will have a life-or-death showdown with the beasts and monsters in the future."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out of the House

    Master Daoxuan turned to Master Puhong and Yun Yilan who were sitting next to him and said, "You two, please take a rest. I have something to discuss with the other leaders of Qingyun Sect."

    Master Puhong and Yun Yilan both stood up and returned the greeting: "Your Majesty, please excuse me."

    Master Daoxuan returned the salute and said hello to Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai quickly followed him and followed Master Daoxuan into the back hall. Somewhere there, the other first elders of Qingyun Sect were already waiting for them.

    Lin Jingyu watched them leave, then walked out of the Yuqing Hall alone, strolled to the railing outside the hall, leaned on the railing and looked out, only to see that the sky was like ink, with heavy black clouds, and no trace of light.

    The mountain wind is like a knife, whining and blowing, causing pain on the face.

    He stood silently, but in his mind, he suddenly thought of the mysterious note and the inexplicable four characters on it.

    There is a fire in the backyard

    There’s a fire in the backyard, there’s a fire in the backyard?  What backyard fire?  Lin Jingyu ran countless thoughts in his mind. Finally, his thoughts slowly converged on one point. Those were Xiao Yicai's slightly startled words that echoed in his ears: "What's going on in the back mountain?"Come on, Junior Brother Lin"

    The back mountain?

    Lin Jingyu frowned again. Although his eyes were bright, he slowly shook his head and became confused again.  He didn't know how long he stayed in this contemplation. When he came back to his senses, he found that there was no one around.  Lin Jingyu sighed and slowly walked down the steps.

    Since the appearance of the beast monsters, Qingyun Sect has made every effort to strengthen the guards of Qingyun Mountain, especially in the front mountain. No one knows when those countless ferocious beasts will suddenly charge forward.  However, Qingyun Mountain has always been steep, especially Tongtian Peak, which towers into the clouds and is easy to defend and difficult to attack. However, these are no longer a big obstacle to accomplished monks, but they are not a big obstacle to many beast monsters who cannot fly.  But it's an excellent barrier.

    It's just that the beast monsters have always been invincible wherever they go, and there are countless shocking and terrifying news. No one is sure that these beast monsters will not attack by any surprise, not to mention that the legendary beast  To this day, no one knows God’s true identity, which only adds to everyone’s doubts and fears.

    "Compared with the mountains in front of Qingyunmen, the mountains behind Qingyunmen are almost entirely covered with cliffs, making it difficult for monkeys to cross. Despite this, Qingyunmen still arranged for many disciples to patrol the sky with swords, just in case.  But one thing is very strange, that is, there are very few Qingyun disciples guarding the Huanyue Cave in the Qingyun Sect's forbidden area and the ancestor's ancestral hall on the edge of the forbidden area. It seems that the Qingyun Sect is not worried about these two places at all.

    At this moment, the dark night has just passed, and the sky is dawning. On the Tongtian Peak, which towers high into the clouds, the paths leading to the ancestor's ancestral hall and the forbidden area of ????Huanyue Cave are filled with light mist, gently drifting with the mountain breeze.  , lingering among the pine and cypress treetop branches on both sides of the road.

    At this moment, not even the chirping of birds can be heard, the moist water vapor condenses into crystal dew, slowly flowing down the edge of the green leaves, dripping quietly.

    There is not even a trace of human beings!

    Shockingly, a figure appeared on this path, it was Gui Li.

    His face was indifferent, and there was no sign of fear or worry in being in an enemy situation, nor was he nervous about approaching a forbidden area. He just walked forward slowly and expressionlessly.

    He has walked this road before, ten years ago

    Ten years later, it seemed that the scenery was still the same, nothing had changed. The pines and cypresses were evergreen, the vegetation was lush, and even the underground soil he stepped on seemed to be as moist and soft as before.

    It’s just that he is the one who has changed.

    The mountain wind came through the branches of the forest and blew through his clothes, blowing his hair. Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder seemed to be still sleepy, with his eyes closed, and his tail was wrapped around Gui Li's arm.  But Gui Li's eyes were strangely bright.

    This path was winding and winding, heading towards the deep mountains. The mist spread gently in front of him and closed quietly behind him. He walked in this confusion and kept moving forward without ever looking back.

    This way.

    When we arrived at the three-way intersection, the path slightly to the left was still deep, while the path to the right revealed the eaves of several palaces behind the woods.

    That’s the ancestor’s ancestral hall, Gui Li thought in his heart.  Ten years ago, it was here that he and Lin Jingyu fought against the powerful enemies of the Demon Sect, and it was here that Lu Xueqi confronted him.

    But now, he has become a stranger to these years and these old friends.

    "Rust, rustle"

    A thin voice came from the depths of the woods. It seemed that someone had gotten up early to clean something. It was gentle and melodious. Gui Li stood silently and listened, feeling a little lost in thought. It was as if the years and years had been filled with this thin "rustling" sound.  In the middle, ripples echoed quietly and passed quietly.

    He suddenly seemed to wake up from a dream and turned around suddenly. The silent atmosphere seemed to freeze for an instant. Even the slight rustling sound in the distance seemed to have stopped and became silent.

    Behind him, at some point, stood a man in black, with a black gauze covering his face - Mr. Ghost.

    Gui Li’s pupils shrank slightly and he said in a deep voice, “You’re here too.”

    Mr. Ghost said quietly: "Yes."

    The ghost said sharply: "Why did you come here?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said, "I'm here to help you."

    Gui Li sneered and said, "What did you say?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "You don't have to be suspicious. There are some things you don't know. I came here to tell you. There is no mechanism outside the Huanyue Cave, but there is a superior magic circle inside, which is the spirit that guards the ancient sword to kill the immortal.  The source is no different from the Zhuxian Sword Array. If outsiders want to break in and touch the array, it will be like disturbing the Zhuxian Sword Array. The consequences will only be death or life. If you think you are invincible,I have nothing to say about killing immortals with that ancient sword.  "

    Gui Li's pupils shrank, and in the mist in the distance, the faint mist seemed to vibrate slightly.

    Mr. Gui glanced at Gui Li and said: "Originally, it is extremely difficult for us demon sect members to enter the Huanyue Cave, but you are an exception. Looking at the world, apart from the head elders of Qingyun Sect, you are the only one who can  You can get in."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said coldly: "What do you mean?"

    Mr. Ghost said: "This magic circle must use the Qingyun Sect's Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao superior realm as the key. Only by mastering the mechanics of the magic circle can you enter. After entering, illusions will appear like rain. It depends on whether you can strengthen your mind.  It’s your own.”

    Gui Li looked deeply at the man's black figure, remained silent for a long time, and said, "Why do you have to tell me so much?"

    Mr. Ghost smiled slightly. His black figure seemed to be floating and rootless in the mist, almost like a ghost. He said lightly: "You don't have to worry about it so much. Anyway, I've said this. It's up to you whether you believe it or not."

    In front of Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, a Qingyun Taoist boy who was cleaning swept aside the fallen leaves. Just when he was about to take a rest, he saw a figure slowly walking up the steps at the bottom of the mountain. He was dressed in Qingyun clothes. Although a disciple of Qingyun Sect,  There are many, but this person has traveled here countless times in the past ten years, and they have long been familiar with it.

    "Senior Brother Lin." The Taoist boy said with a slightly childish voice, smiling and saying to Lin Jingyu who came up: "You are here so early! Are you going to the Houshan Patriarch's Ancestral Hall again?"

    Lin Jingyu smiled, nodded and said, "Yes! I didn't sleep well last night. I always felt depressed, as if something was wrong, so I came up early."

    The Taoist boys who were also cleaning next to them also came over and gathered together. Another one of them asked: "Brother Lin, I heard that the beast monster has arrived in Heyang City at the foot of the mountain. Will they fight up?"

    The other Taoist boys next to them immediately started talking, but after all, they were young and not as worried as those famous figures. Although they were also a little worried about the beast monster, they were much more optimistic.

    Being infected by them, Lin Jingyu's mood improved a lot, and he smiled and said: "Well, the beast monster is vicious and will definitely attack Qingyun."

    "What?" It was like a pot was exploding, and the Taoist boys started making noises one after another.

    Lin Jingyu comforted them with a smile, motioned for them to calm down, and then said: "But don't we have seniors on Qingyun Mountain now? They have strong magic power and profound Taoism, and they are definitely not afraid of beasts and monsters. Besides," Lin Jingyu  A mysterious expression appeared on Yu's face, and he said: "We also have the invincible Zhuxian Sword Formation! Have you forgotten it?"

    The Taoist boys all became excited, laughed, and said one after another: "Yes! Yes! We have the Zhuxian Sword Formation, we will definitely win!"

    "That is, when the beast monsters come up, let them all die under the ancestor's sword formation to avenge the people of the world!"

    Listening to these words, Lin Jingyu smiled and nodded frequently. Finally, he gave a few instructions to the Taoist boys and then continued walking towards the back mountain.  After leaving these carefree teenagers, the expression on his face suddenly became solemn, and he walked silently. After a while, he suddenly sighed, shook his head, and whispered to himself: "It's better to hurry up to the back mountain.  , please ask senior for advice!"

    As he spoke, he quickened his pace and walked towards the ancestor's ancestral hall on the back mountain of Tongtian Peak.

    And just when he was walking with his head down, the misty mist on the back mountain was also layer upon layer, floating gently, like a dream from which he never woke up last night.

    At the three-way intersection, Gui Li and Mr. Ghost looked at each other for a long time, with a strange light flashing in their eyes, but Mr. Ghost did not retreat and looked directly at him.

    After a while, Gui Li said nothing, suddenly turned around and walked towards the deep path. Mr. Ghost was behind him, watching him off.

    But at this moment, suddenly, an old voice came out from the path in the direction of the ancestor's ancestral hall, from the white mist floating gently in that direction. With an indescribable weariness of vicissitudes of life, an old man's voice said:  "You two, where are you going?"

    Both Gui Li and Mr. Gui were shocked. They turned around and saw the mist drifting away on the path, and a rickety figure slowly walked out.  He was slightly bent over, as if the years had weighed on him and he couldn't breathe. The wrinkles like knife carvings lay across his face, as if telling the wasted years.  Even the broom in his hand looked as worn out as its owner.

    However, the old man walked slowly and walked six feet in front of Gui Li and Mr. Gui. Facing these two such figures, when this slightly tired old man slowly raised his head, he suddenly saw a pair of  The clear and sharp eyes are focused forward.

    ??"It's chilly in the morning and the tired birds haven't risen yet. Do you want to drink a bowl of hot tea with me?"

 Text Chapter 1 Conspiracy

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    In the morning, the cool wind on Qingyun Mountain blew gently, turning the mist on the mountain slowly, like a veil floating in the dense forest.  At the three-way intersection outside the ancestral hall, Gui Li, Mr. Gui and the old sweeper stood in a triangle, confronting each other in a subtle atmosphere.

    The wrinkles on the old man's face moved, and he said slowly in a hoarse voice: "You two are not from Qingyun Mountain. Why did you come to this Qingyun Mountain privately? Is there something wrong?"  ’

    Gui Li remained silent, his eyes sizing up the old man for a moment.  Mr. Ghost was standing six feet away from him. With the way the two of them behaved, they might not be afraid of anyone in the world, but between the two of them, it was obvious that neither one trusted the other.

    But at this moment, Mr. Ghost’s eyes hidden behind the black veil have been staring at the old man sweeping the floor, his eyes were bright and clear, and he seemed to have another strange feeling.

    The old man felt something, turned around tremblingly, looked at Mr. Ghost, and said: 'This master, you have been staring at the old man, do you have something to say?  ’

    Mr. Ghost suddenly laughed and said: "You are just an old man who guards the ancestor's ancestral hall in Qingyun Mountain. Why bother meddling in other people's business? This young man now" He pointed at Gui Li and said: "He has heard about the Phantom Moon on Qingyun Mountain for a long time."  I want to go in and see the reputation of the cave, but I wonder if my father-in-law will let me go?  ’

    Gui Li stood in the distance and suddenly snorted coldly and said: "Before going up the mountain, you and I have already discussed it. I will enter the Huanyue Cave to attract the attention of the Qingyun Sect, and you will take the opportunity to sneak into the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall and steal the Qingyun Sect."  All the spiritual places of the ancestors of the sect have been destroyed, giving the Qingyun Sect a good look. Why are you here, why don't you go in?  ’

    Mr. Gui was suffocated and looked at Gui Li. He saw Gui Li's face was solemn, with a serious and serious expression. It would be hard to believe that this was not the case.  Mr. Ghost looked at him for a long time, smiled bitterly, and shook his head slightly.

    The old man looked at Gui Li and then at Mr. Gui. His expression gradually became colder, and the sharp light in his eyes gradually became brighter. He said calmly: 'It seems that no matter what, you two have ill intentions towards Qingyun.  It's just that the Qingyun Powerful Land has been guarded by Old Man for many years. If you two want to wreak havoc here, you'd better get over Old Man's body first.  ’

    He said so calmly, facing the two mysterious and unfamiliar figures in front of him, and slowly stood up straight.

    In the early morning, among the dense forests in the back mountains, the clear and crisp sound of birdsong suddenly seemed to pause and disappear, leaving only the mist all over the mountain floating around, lingering around them.

    Decades of life seem to have flowed quietly in this silence, turning into fine lines at the corners of the eyes.

    Mr. Ghost suddenly said: ‘Is your left hand okay?  ’

    Gui Li and the old man were startled at the same time. Gui Li didn't understand why Mr. Ghost suddenly said these inexplicable words, but the old man's body was obviously shaken, and he stared at Mr. Ghost with his eyes, unable to leave again.  .

    In the early morning, in the mist, the old man stared for a long time. Suddenly he took a long breath, and the shocked expression on his face gradually disappeared, and he said slowly: 'Is it you?  ’

    Mr. Ghost smiled and said: ‘It’s me.  ’

    He paused for a moment, looking at the old man's face, and even his voice suddenly had a hint of emotion, saying: 'How come you have aged so much over the years?  Looking at you like this, who would know that you are Wan Jianyi of the Qingyun Sect who was famous all over the world back then!  ’

    The old man heard the words "Wan Jian Yi'" in his ears, and his body suddenly trembled, as if these three words were like three sharp blades, piercing his heart one by one. Even the face deeply scarred by the years, at this moment  There was also an expression of excitement that he had not seen for a long time.

    ‘Wan Jianyi, hehe, Wan Jianyi’

    He muttered the name in a low voice, with a complex and painful expression on his face.

    Gui Li frowned at the side. He had heard of the name Wan Jianyi many years ago when he was a disciple of the Qingyun sect, but he never expected that this legendary figure who had been dead for many years was still alive in the world.  Unexpectedly, the peerless figure who caused endless disputes among the elders of the Qingyun Sect today, and because of which Taoist Cangsong betrayed Qingyun, would turn into such an inconspicuous and bad old man.

    The cold wind blew by, fluttering the skirts of the three people's clothes. In this dreamlike place where the mist of the mountain was like a dream, the past seemed to be echoing here.

    Until, the old man who used to be Wan Jianyi, who once looked down upon the world, but now has wrinkles on his face, slowly raised his head.

    ‘Poof’, a soft sound came from his hand.  Gui Li and Mr. Gui looked at it at the same time, and saw fine dust falling. The broken broom in Wan Jianyi's hand was crushed to pieces by the force of his excitement and scattered on the ground.

    The mountain wind blew, blowing away the powder bit by bit. Wan Jianyi stared at the field.?Things that were still in my hands before now disappeared without a trace.  Then, he raised his head and stared at Mr. Ghost, and said word by word: 'If it weren't for you back then, I would have been a cripple. I will always remember your kindness to me.  ’

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: 'You and I felt like old friends when we first met, and there was that Monk Puzhi in the wild northwest'

    Gui Li, who had been standing silently aside, suddenly shook his body and his eyes were filled with light.

    Mr. Gui and Wan Jianyi did not notice the change in Gui Li's expression at this moment, and continued: "Although the three of us are from different families, we still have a friendship."  Now that Puzhi has been dead for many years, I have long lost news of you. Unexpectedly, we can still see each other today, and my trip to Qingyun Mountain is not in vain.  ’ The emotion behind the words is actually very sad.

    The tense expression on Wan Jianyi's face gradually relaxed at this moment, and he sighed and said: 'That's right, I never thought that I could see my old friend again Stop!  ’

    Halfway through his words, his voice suddenly became urgent, and he shouted, but Gui Li turned around silently, unwilling to listen to these two people talking about the past, and was about to walk towards Huanyue Cave.

    Wan Jianyi snorted coldly, and did not see any movement in his body. He only raised his hand, and the originally dry palm suddenly seemed to grow a thousand times larger and longer, and he grabbed it from behind like a giant claw.

    Gui Li's footsteps froze and he did not look back. The place where his wrist shook was flashing above his head, drawing a circular pattern in the sky. For a moment, the light shone brightly. It was the Tai Chi diagram, with green light shining brightly.  Wan Jianyi's huge claw was held by the green light, and he was instantly shocked back. However, in just a moment, Wan Jianyi's withered body was already blocking Gui Li's body, but his face reappeared with a look of shock.  , said: "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao?"  Who are you?  ’

    Mr. Ghost’s voice came faintly from behind, saying: ‘He is a big shot in the Demon King’s Sect today!  ’

    Gui Li frowned, but still didn't speak.

    Wan Jianyi looked at him for a few times, nodded, and said: 'So you are the Zhang Xiaofan who was expelled from the Qingyun Sect ten years ago and took refuge in the Demon Sect?  ’

    Gui Li’s face was as cold as frost and he said in a cold voice: ‘Get out of the way.  ’

    Wan Jianyi had no intention of getting out of the way, but after looking Gui Li up and down for a moment, he suddenly sighed and said: 'Junior Brother Tian can teach a disciple like you, it's really amazing.  ’

    The look on Gui Li's face changed, but then he snorted, and a bit of arrogance appeared on his face. As if he regarded the famous Wanjian as nothing, he walked straight away.  Wan Jianyi stood up straight with his hands behind his back, but he had no intention of retreating.

    Seeing the two people getting closer and closer, Wan Jianyi suddenly frowned and stood up from the ground. Almost at the same time, the ground under his feet cracked open in an instant, flashing with a cold green-black mysterious light.  The soul suddenly shot out from the ground under his feet and chased after him.

    Wan Jian was alone in mid-air, his body swaying, and suddenly he shouted loudly, shaking the left and right, and he grabbed the flying Soul Devourer with his bare hands.  The blood-devouring bead at the top of the soul-devouring bead suddenly glowed red, and all the dark red blood threads lit up, mixed in the black light, and rushed away without hesitation.

    Black energy rolled, red light flashed, and the surrounding area seemed to darken in an instant, but Wan Jianyi rushed down suddenly, and all the fierce aura seemed to have no effect on him.  Gui Li's expression changed. It could be said that this was the first time he had seen such a character.

    Seeing that Wan Jianyi was about to catch the evil thing in this world, but at this moment, suddenly in the black air and red light, on the surface of the blood-devouring bead at the top of the soul-devouring bead, a strange figure suddenly emerged from the depth of the bead.  The pattern grew from small to large, from dark to bright, and instantly stood out from the black energy and mysterious light. The brilliant golden light was exactly the Buddhist mantra 'swastika', a powerful force of pure purity, but mixed with a bit of weirdness.  Shengsheng shook Wan Jianyi's palm back.

    Wan Jianyi and Gui Li retreated at the same time, and the magic weapon Soul Eater in mid-air also flew back to Gui Li's hand.

    Wan Jian paused in mid-air, his face slightly pale, staring at Gui Li, and said word by word: 'Great Brahma Prajna!  ’

    Gui Li had no expression on his face, but his heart was shaken. The level of humanity in front of him was really unfathomable. In the past ten years, this was the first time he had seen someone who could resist the power of the soul-eating demon with bare hands.

    He was shocked here, but he didn’t know that Wan Jianyi in front was also quite surprised.  Wan Jianyi himself was a peerless person with amazing talents and beauty, and his Taoism was far better than that of his fellow disciples. Except for Daoxuan Zhenren who could compare with him, he did not put other people in his eyes.  Although he suffered many misfortunes and had a rough fate later on, facing this junior today, the innate arrogance in his heart remained the same.

    Just this fight with Gui Li surprised him a lot. The demonic power of the blood-devouring bead was strange and ferocious. Although he appeared to be fine, he was alreadyIt stirred up the energy and blood all over his body.  Then the Buddhist true method Brahma Prajna performed by Gui Li was integrated with the true Taoist demonic teaching, seamlessly. Even with his level of cultivation, he was unable to do anything. He was forced back, and he couldn't help but feel shocked in his heart.

    A cold wind blew through the field, and the mist drifted gently and seemed to be dissipating.

    Wan Jian looked at Gui Li for a long time, nodded, and said: "Sure enough, there are talents from all over the world. I never thought that I would meet someone like you in my remaining years. It is a blessing for me."  ’

    Gui Li frowned, not quite understanding what Wan Jian meant.  But Mr. Ghost stood behind him and sighed softly, as if he was lamenting that the unruly ambition in his heart had not changed after so many years as an old friend.  But just when he sighed, a strange light flashed in his eyes, staring closely at Wan Jianyi.

    Gui Li said coldly: ‘Get out of the way.  ’

    As soon as Wan Jian looked at him, the young man was cold and arrogant in front of him, and his expression suddenly seemed so familiar.  He suddenly laughed, his expression a bit sad, but then he was taken over by a surge of pride, and he said with a long smile: 'Okay, okay, okay, he is indeed a young man.  People in this world should not be looked down upon!  But if you want to get there, use your true skills!  ’

    The ghost let out a loud roar and jumped up without saying a word.  Wan Jianyi's pupils shrank, and he suddenly retreated. He flew to the edge of the dense forest, grabbed a pine tree as big as a person's arms with his right hand, and shouted loudly. The surroundings shook in an instant. Amidst the rumbling sound, the huge pine tree was uprooted by him.  Like a giant arm stretched across the air.

    At this moment, Wan Jianyi is holding a giant tree in his hand, standing proudly in the air, but there is no trace of the wretched and rickety appearance he once had?  Seeing that he was high-spirited, with an excited expression on his face, and his eyes wide open, it was exactly how he looked arrogant back then.

    "Come on," Wan Jian shouted like thunder, "if you have the blood-devouring beads, how about you take a look at my giant green cloud tree?"  ’

    His body swayed, and in an instant, the giant trees danced, making a "wuwu" sound, extremely fast in the blink of an eye, and the sky was filled with tree shadows, rushing towards them overwhelmingly. The wind was so strong that no other sound could be heard.

    Gui Li's face changed greatly, and he was tumbling in the shadow of the tree. The giant tree storm was like a surging giant wave, and like an endless tide, one wave after another, one wave higher than the other, chasing under the blue sky.  , the mist on the mountain seemed to tremble.

    The wind passed through the forest and turned into a violent wind, turning into a whirlpool in mid-air, swallowing everything in the world. Gui Li was in the center of the whirlpool, surrounded by shadows of trees. The strong wind blew across his face like a knife, as if he had accidentally struck him.  He will be cut to pieces by this sharp thing.

    Wan Jianyi couldn’t stop laughing wildly, as if he had returned to the days when he once dominated the world. The expression on his face was even more excited, and he was fully focused on Gui Li.  In the storm, Gui Li suddenly gritted his teeth and saw the shadows of the trees in front of him coming like a mountain. This time, he did not dodge. He raised his right hand and the soul-eating soul flew out with a faint red light, and 'poofed' among the shadows of thousands of trees.  With a sound, it was accurately nailed to the tree body. For a moment, the demonic power danced wildly. Red light rose from the blood-devouring beads and wrapped around the tree trunk. Wherever it passed, the tree trunk burst open and debris flew everywhere.

    In a moment, one-third of the trunk of the giant tree had been eaten away by this demonic force. However, Wan Jianyi's face did not look frightened but instead smiled. He let out a long laugh and cut his left hand across the air. The trunk was swept by the invisible strong wind.  It was cut open like tofu.  The tree trunk in front, shrouded in red light, seemed to groan in the blink of an eye, turned into powder, and scattered in the wind.

    "But the Wan Jianyi in front lifted up the remaining tree trunks, as if they were holding up the sky, and they were mighty and arrogant.  The tree shadows all over the sky disappeared in an instant, the storm stopped, the strong wind stopped, and everything in the world stopped breathing for an instant, staring at the figure flying in the air!

    He fell from the sky, and with a loud shout, he lifted a tree and struck it down.

    A strong wind screamed and came, and there was a "boom" on the ground three feet away. In an instant, all the sand and stones flew outward. Only Gui Li, with his clothes swaying and a pale face, stared at the giant tree falling from the sky.

    The strange howling sound was like thunder, and it came in the blink of an eye. Gui Li clenched his teeth, and suddenly danced his hands, and the Tai Chi diagram kept spinning, suddenly rising above his head, blocking in front of the tree trunks like thunder.

    The two powerful forces collided in mid-air, and even the mountains and mountains around them seemed to be shaken. The ground under Gui Li's feet had sunk into the soil.

    The front of the tree trunk was forced hard by the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, and all the branches burst into pieces. The wood chips flew everywhere, and in the blink of an eye they turned into powder and scattered without a trace.  But then the tree trunk was suddenly forced down, and it was stabbed from the Tai Chi pattern with flashing blue light one by one.  Gui Li's face turned pale again, the soul-eating demon glow became even brighter, and the Buddhist mantra appeared again. Just below the Tai Chi pattern, golden light flashed, and another layer was laid.

    The strong wind howled, and it was almost breathless in the field. The strong wind was raging. The two men were fighting each other selflessly in the green mountains and dense forests. No one could see their faces, except the two men.Black shadows flickered faintly.

    Wan Jianyi had an excited expression on his face, and it seemed that even the deep wrinkles had disappeared at this moment, as if the years of his youth many years ago had returned to him at this time.

    Those days when I was so excited and proud of the world!

    He looked up to the sky and roared, like a dragon roaring against the sun, and the strong wind blowing against his face felt like the blood in his body was burning!

    He laughed and rushed down, all the Taoism in his body burst out from the tree trunk, and his entire life's practice burst out like flames.

    The Buddhist mantra is instantly dispersed!

    Layers of heavy pressure were pressed down like an overwhelming mountain, and blood flowed from the corner of Gui Li's mouth. A flush suddenly appeared in his pale face. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurted out and fell on the soul-devouring soul.

    Drops of blood melted silently, and the cold breath reverberated from the deep heart.

    His eyes suddenly turned blood red!

    At this critical moment, suddenly, the strong wind howling in the sky stopped, and the frightening murderous intention disappeared. The figure as majestic as a god in mid-air suddenly began to shake and gradually became weak.

    A black shadow swept away from behind Wan Jianyi extremely quickly, and Gui Li's long-awaited true method instantly lost its suppression and burst out immediately. Green light and golden light, dark red demonic power, and the three true methods merged.  The powerful force of the whole body shot up against the sky in an instant and hit Wan Jianyi firmly on the chest. In an instant, the sound of broken bones could be heard like falling beads.  Wan Jianyi paused in mid-air and did not fly out, but his body suddenly softened. Starting from his chest, all the muscles in his body seemed to have lost their support and began to atrophy irreparably.

    Gui Li was stunned. The next moment, he couldn't help but hugged Wan Jianyi's body. In his hands, the old body told him again that he was such an old man.  When he turned it over, he clearly saw a black palm print clearly printed on Wan Jianyi's back.

    As soon as Gui Li fell to the ground with Wan Jianyi in his arms, he and Wan Jianyi, who was panting, turned to look at the same time. The black figure standing in the mist that was about to disperse was none other than Mr. Ghost.

    The strange light in Gui Li's eyes was like a demon fire, burning brightly, and he said coldly: 'What are you doing?  ’

    Mr. Ghost ignored him, but looked at Wan Jianyi. The dying old man was also staring at him, but the look in his eyes was much more complicated.

    The black gauze on Mr. Ghost's face was fluttering gently, and I don't know if he was also agitated, but his voice was still so calm: 'After so many years, are you still like this?  Do you always trust your friends so much and not be wary at all?  ’

    Wan Jian opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, blood spurted out.  His face turned pale rapidly, as if life was quietly leaving him.

    Then, he smiled lightly, amidst the blood and bitterness, he smiled faintly, turned his head and looked at Gui Li.

    That gaze, for some reason at this moment, is somewhat soft.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, and suddenly his eyes felt hot. The old man who was fighting for life and death a moment ago now made him dare not look at him.  He silently put down the old man, stood up, and whispered: 'If you have the Dragon-Slaying Sword in your hand, I will never be your opponent.  ’

    Wan Jianyi looked at this young man. He held his hands tightly and his body seemed to be shaking slightly.  Then, Gui Li turned around and stared at Mr. Ghost.  Mr. Ghost didn't avoid his gaze, and he didn't even seem to care about the undisguised look of disdain and disgust in Ghost Li's eyes.

    Gui Li stared at him silently for a while, then without saying a word, he turned his head and walked towards the mountain road of Huanyue Cave, and soon the figure disappeared.

    There were only two people left in the field.

    Mr. Ghost slowly walked to Wan Jianyi’s side.  The weak old man lay on the ground, slowly raised his eyes and looked at him, blood still pouring out from the corner of his mouth.

    At this time, suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps from a distance, but it was someone walking from the bottom of the mountain, walking through the mist, and they were about to reach here.

    Mr. Ghost’s expression changed, the black shadow swayed, and instantly disappeared into the mist.

    A moment later, Lin Jingyu's figure flashed out of the mist, came to the field, and saw everything clearly.

    The original faint smile froze in an instant, and an expression of disbelief occupied his eyes. The old man who had been with him day and night for ten years was covered in blood and lying weakly on the ground.

    'ah!  …’

    Lin Jingyu rushed over, with a hint of despair, but did not notice at all that a black shadow flashed behind him.

 Text Chapter 2 Phantom Moon

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    ‘Senior, senior, what’s wrong with you?  What happened……'

    Lin Jingyu rushed to Wan Jianyi's side, knelt down, and tried to help him up with trembling hands, but the place he touched was soft, and a chill came from his heart. Lin Jingyu felt like he was in a bottomless ice cellar.  Where he reached his tentacles, none of the old man's bones were intact.

    ‘Who is it, who is it?  ’ Lin Jingyu’s voice became hoarse in an instant, and he bit his lip deeply with his teeth. Blood flowed out in an instant, and even his eyes burst with anger and despair.

    ‘Senior, senior…’

    He shouted in a low voice, choked with sobs, and finally cried.  He never knew that he would still cry. In front of this desolate and helpless old man, the despair of more than ten years ago seemed to envelope him again.

    Wan Jianyi looked at this young man helplessly. He was so sad and desperate that it was impossible to pretend to be false. Maybe, after all, there is someone who is sincere to me, Wan Jianyi thought in his heart.

    His fingers moved, and then, as if receiving mercy from the gods, he raised his palm tremblingly.

    Lin Jingyu was shocked, grabbed his hand, and said urgently: "Senior, senior, do you have anything to say? Who caused you to be like this? I, I will definitely avenge you, who, who is it?"  ’

    Wan Jianyi’s face became paler and paler, and even his breathing slowly became lowered, but somehow, his eyes became brighter, and the palm in Lin Jingyu’s hand was shaking gently

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment, then looked down. In the palm of his hand, that old and weak finger, stained with blood, lightly and scribbled out the strokes: 'Little heart'

    Suddenly, behind Lin Jingyu, in the mist, a black shadow flashed out, and Mr. Ghost stared at this side with bright eyes.  Lin Jingyu's back was turned to Mr. Ghost at the moment, and he was concentrating on Wan Jianyi's fingers without feeling anything at all.  But Wan Jianyi saw it. His eyes and Mr. Ghost's eyes met silently in mid-air, as if a hundred years had passed by.

    That vicissitudes of life

    Wan Jianyi suddenly smiled, with a bloody smile, towards Mr. Ghost, and then he shook his head.

    Lin Jingyu waited for a long time, but did not see Wan Jianyi continue writing. He looked up in shock, only to see Wan Jian bent to the side, and he had already expired.  Lin Jingyu's body was shaken, his hands were trembling, and he looked at the lifeless face in disbelief. After a while, he shouted: 'Senior'

    The cry of pain came from him throwing himself on the old man's body.

    Mr. Ghost stood quietly behind him, staring at Wan Jianyi's old face. After a long time, he quietly retreated and disappeared into the mist. A faint sigh came from the distant wind.  .

    Howling wolves were heard at the foot of the mountain, carried by the wind, and sharp and ferocious roars sounded densely and continuously from a distance.

    At the top of Qingyun Mountain, heads of people were shaking. People of the Righteous Way gathered on Tongtian Peak. Standing at the front were Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, Yun Yilan and others. Their faces were heavy and their brows were furrowed. They were looking towards the bottom of Qingyun Mountain.  Looking out.

    The faint fishy smell can be faintly smelled in the wind, making people think of the countless cruel and ferocious beasts and monsters at the foot of the mountain.  No one knows what will happen after this catastrophe?

    In the square outside Yuqing Hall, there were noisy heads, but there was silence, and everyone looked solemn.

    It was at this quiet moment that suddenly, a long roar rose into the sky in the distance, like a wolf howling, like a ghost crying, sharp and piercing the air, approaching from afar.

    Listening to the place where the sound sounded, it seemed that it was still under the foot of the mountain, but the scream came into the clouds, and everyone changed their colors for a while.  The shrieking sound echoed in circles, turning around among the dangerous peaks of white clouds for a few times, and then slowly became lower again.  But at the moment when it was able to silence its voice, all the beasts roared at the foot of the fierce mountain. The countless roars rose into the sky, and they gathered together like an overwhelming mountain, until the color of the heaven and earth changed, and a rumble was heard.

    The clouds suddenly dissipated, the mountain peak stopped abruptly, and a mass of black air rose from the foot of the mountain, getting bigger and denser, condensing in the sky opposite Tongtian Peak, until it blocked the sunlight.  Black clouds gradually floated in this fairyland-like place.

    I don’t know who was the first to call out. Everyone on the top of the mountain looked over with sharp eyes. They saw deep in the dark clouds and in the hunting wind, a young man wearing a conspicuous silk shirt standing with his hands behind his back, expressionless.  People watching this mountain indifferently.

    In the eyes of heaven and earth, what kind of thing are humans?

    He waved his hand gently, but his gaze seemed to pass through the mountain range.

    At the foot of the mountain, all the beasts roared, the fishy wind burst, and the screams finally came

    ImageFeeling something, Gui Li paused for a moment, frowned slightly and turned around, looking towards the front mountain of Tongtian Peak. He saw dark clouds in the sky there and howling winds. Although it was not very far away, it was far away from where he was.  The weather in the back mountain is completely different.

    The warm sunlight fell from the sky and fell on his clothes.

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his eyes and looked over his shoulder subconsciously, but he didn't see Xiao Hui.  This time when he entered Huanyue Cave, he deliberately did not bring Xiao Hui with him. The danger was obvious and he was not sure.  In the battle with the mysterious old man just now, although Mr. Ghost came to help, Gui Li had an indescribable feeling for the old man in his heart.  Qingyunmen has a history of thousands of years, and it is indeed a place where dragons and tigers are hidden.

    Once upon a time, wasn’t I also a part of this place?

    He pursed his lips indifferently and walked forward again.

    Both sides of the trail are the same as before, with dense woods everywhere, evergreen pines and cypresses, and dense vegetation. Only this mountain trail winds forward in twists and turns, leading to the unknown mystery.

    Deep in the woods, there are still faint and clear sounds of birdsong. It seems that the catastrophe in the front mountain has not had the slightest impact on the place separated by the mountains. There is a calm atmosphere everywhere, and even the air is filled with  Cool taste.

    The nervousness that Gui Li had in his heart was quickly overcome in such a quiet environment, so that when he looked up for the first time and saw the four words 'Huan Yue Cave', he was faced with the famous words "Huanyue Cave".  In the world, there was no strange expression on his face, as if he had seen an ordinary cave.

    In fact, what was in front of him seemed to be just an ordinary cave.

    The entrance to the cave, which is half higher than ordinary people and about seven feet wide, appears on a gentle hillside. It is surrounded by green vines and thorns. There are even a few branches hanging down from the entrance of the cave. When the mountain wind blows, the vines are also gently swaying.  And just under the green vines, there are four words engraved on the stone above the cave entrance:

    ??Huanyue Cave Mansion.

    Apart from the meaning of these four words, everything around here, including these handwritings, seems so ordinary. Could it be that this is the foundation of Qingyun Sect for two thousand years?

    Is that nameless ancient scroll that has created countless talents, including Qingyunzi and Qingye Patriarch, just lying here quietly?

    And that ancient sword that is famous all over the world!

    Gui Li looked at those four words quietly, and the handwriting that had gone through years of wind and frost seemed to be staring at him silently.

    He didn’t speak or sigh. The next moment, he stepped in, as if he stepped into the past

    It is not as deep and long as imagined. What appears in front of you is just a simple stone chamber. You can see all the furnishings and scenery in the cave clearly at a glance.  A few stones were piled in the corner of the wall, and there was a faint moss in the slightly moist corner of the wall. The only difference from the outside of the cave was that it was particularly quiet here. After walking into the cave, everything seemed to suddenly become quiet, as if it was isolated from the outside.  .

    Withdrawing his gaze from the surroundings, Gui Li's gaze finally fell on the stone wall facing the entrance of the cave.  In the flat stone wall, there is a slate with a Tai Chi pattern inlaid in it. This is the only thing in this cave that can be related to Qingyun Gate.

    Gui Li took a deep breath, walked up, and stopped in front of the Tai Chi pattern.  The Tai Chi Diagram is full of scars, and there are signs of damage in many places. It is obviously something that has been around for a long time.  Gui Li looked at this thing silently, and the words Mr. Gui said not long ago slowly echoed in his mind.

    The next moment, he gently placed his hand on the Tai Chi pattern, and a faint green light emanated from between his palms.  Gui Li looked at the light in his hand expressionlessly, feeling the familiar breath of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao flowing from the meridians of his body. It was once his breath that belonged to this mountain range!

    As if someone who had been sleeping for a long time finally woke up, the peace in the stone room was suddenly broken by a distant sound, as if the whole cave sighed softly, something started to rotate, and then, the Tai Chi diagram also lit up.  A green light erupted, and at the same time, the Tai Chi pattern began to rotate.

    After turning from left to right for exactly a week, there was a sudden "stuck" sound in the stone wall, and everything came to a halt.  Gui Li retracted his arm and waited quietly.

    The moment of silence disappeared in an instant, and a dull and rumbling sound sounded in the cave. Just to the right of the Tai Chi pattern, a ring-shaped crack suddenly appeared in the originally intact stone wall, and then slowly rotated to the side, revealing a secret.  entrance of the cave.  But there is a strange gray-white mist-like thing hovering at the entrance of the cave. It looks like mist and water waves, spinning constantly. It is hazy inside and cannot be seen clearly at all.

    Gui Li looked at the mist, Mr. GhostAfter all, I didn't lie to him.  But within this mysterious mist, who knows what it is?

    He didn’t hesitate, and even seemed to stride in without thinking too much.

    The mist engulfed him, and the figure quickly disappeared. However, this time the two stone walls quietly turned back and closed gently, leaving no trace at all.

    In a trance, in a haze, in the depths of the deep sky, a bolt of lightning passed by, piercing the darkness of the long night, turning into an extremely huge lightsaber and falling from the sky. It was so dazzling that it was impossible to look at it, and it pierced deep into the heart.  among.

    Then, a strange moon shining with strange silver light rose in the dark sky, hanging high in the distant sky.

    At that moment, my mind went blank, and I forgot everything. Only my eyes were still staring forward, behind the white light.

    It seemed like a low and resentful voice, someone was crying softly, but then a familiar voice laughed, and a young voice said "Wow" and finally started to cry.

    “Somehow, he held his breath!

    ????????????? Inexplicably nervous, but my heartbeat is so fast, there seems to be wind in my ears, but I can’t feel my own existence, as if it’s just a pair of eyes exploring and looking, and finally I see

    That small village, and a dilapidated grass temple behind the village.

    ‘Have you given birth?  ' A man's voice asked anxiously.

    ‘She’s born!  Mother and child are safe, it’s a boy!  ’ Po Wen said loudly with a smile in her voice: ‘Congratulations!  ’

    ‘Hehe, hehe’ The honest man smiled honestly, with some comfort and some luck in his simple feelings.  The next moment, he saw the crying boy, the child nestled in the arms of his parents.

    'what name should I choose?  His dad!  ’ My mother was a little weak, but she still had a happy smile on her face.

    The father thought for a moment and said, "We all don't know a single word. I would say the most knowledgeable person in the village is Mr. Lin who teaches at the east end of the village. There are children in the village who are all named by him."  Why don't we go ask him to pick one up?  ’

    Mother nodded and father went out.  Not long after, he walked in from outside the house with a smile on his face, holding a note, and said: "Mr. Lin said, the most important thing for people like us is to stay safe, abide by their duties, and live a good life."  That’s it, so he took three characters and wrote them here.  ’

    The mother said happily: "Oh, learned people are different. What did he name our son?"  ’

    The father took the note to the mother with his rough hands, put his arms around the mother and the child who was sleeping peacefully, lowered his voice, as if he had incomparable respect and love for these three words, and said quietly:

    ‘Zhang, Xiao, Fan…’

    ‘Boom!  ’

    There was a thunder in the sky and rain fell from the sky. His whole body suddenly trembled and he gasped for breath!

    It is raining outside, the sky is like ink, and the Qingyun Mountain in the distance looks hideous. In the miserable wind and rain that fills the sky and the ground, the father and mother hug each other, with smiles on their peaceful faces, looking at the child in their arms

    He wanted to shout loudly but could not make a sound. Thousands of words echoed rapidly in his mind, but in the end they only turned into two words:

    ‘Father, mother!  ’

    The raindrops all over the sky seemed to fall on his face, and it was bitingly cold.

    The phantom moon in the sky is shining with faint light.

    'boom!  ’

    A stone flew from the sky, as if it had passed through the body and landed behind it. The sky became clear at some point, and a group of children were running in the village, laughing and playing loudly.

    The ordinary-looking boy was running hard in front, while an older boy with a group of children chased behind him, shouting loudly: 'Zhang Xiaofan, if you dare, just stop!  ’

    The kid in front let out a ‘poof’ sound and said as he ran, ‘You think I’m an idiot!  ’ Instead, he ran faster.

    After chasing all the way, these children gradually approached the dilapidated thatched thatched temple at the east end of the village.  From the outside, this small grass temple looks dilapidated and has gone through many ups and downs.

    Zhang Xiaofan was the first to rush in, and the group of children behind him also ran in. The voices of children seemed to come out of the dilapidated grass temple.

    He stared blankly, his mind suddenly went blank again, as if there was a trace of inexplicable fear emanating from the long-lost place in his heart, filling his whole heart.

    One step after another, he quietly approached the thatched grass temple, approaching the place that seemed to have been there a long time ago.A nightmare that has disappeared.

    The older, handsome boy was riding on Zhang Xiaofan, with a proud look on his face and said with a smile: "I caught you, now you have nothing to say, right?"  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan rolled his eyes strangely and said: ‘It doesn’t count, you plotted against me, how can it count?  ’

    The boy was stunned and asked: 'When did I plot against you?  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan said: ‘Hey, Lin Jingyu, do you dare to say that you didn’t put this door panel here?  ’

    The kid named Lin Jingyu said loudly: ‘How can this happen!  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan pursed his lips and tilted his head, looking determined not to surrender or give in.

    Lin Jingyu became angry from the bottom of his heart, strangled his neck with one hand, and said angrily: 'I promised to catch him and give up, do you accept it?  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored him.

    Lin Jingyu’s face turned red, he used strength in his hands and said loudly: ‘Do you accept it or not?  ’

    Zhang Xiaofan's windpipe was strangled by him, and it became increasingly difficult to breathe, and his face slowly began to turn red. However, at such a young age, he had a very strong temper and remained silent.

    Lin Jingyu was getting angrier and angrier, his hands became stronger and stronger, and he kept saying: 'Do you accept it, do you accept it, do you accept it?  ’

    Not convinced  unintentional  The sound suddenly echoed in his mind like the mountains and the sea, and the sadness of many years of sadness, so in a stack of shouts, came into his heart.

    Then, as if I had expected it, but also as if I was unprepared - that hand that quietly stretched out from the years, withered and full of wrinkles, so familiar, so kind, but once upon a time, it was so shocking.  Soul, with boundless hatred!

    The old monk stood in front of him with a smile that was still compassionate and kind.  For a moment, his world was completely blank. Everything else, the village, the children, and the disputes, suddenly disappeared. There was only the compassionate and peaceful old monk, looking at him with a smile, as if he was in the dark years.  A picture that never fades.

    His whole body trembled, and an indescribable sadness and anger surged deep in his heart, and he couldn't help but look up to the sky and scream.

    When did it get dark again in the sky?

    There is wind and rain, but it falls quietly!

 Text Chapter 3 Fierce Fight

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    A thick bloody aura enveloped the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain. Even the water unicorn, the usually lazy mountain beast, seemed anxious and restless at the moment. It kept swimming back and forth in the ice pool, making a low roar.  The masters of Zhengdao standing on the Yuqing Palace looked down the mountain with stern expressions.  After passing Hongqiao, there is the huge Yunhai Square. At this moment, a fierce and cruel fighting has been going on there for a day and a night.

    Although we have anticipated the horror and tragedy of this beast-monster battle, the cruelty of the scene still chills many righteous people.  The beast monsters attacked from the bottom of the mountain, sweeping in like a storm along the way. Although the people in the right way kept attacking, the huge torrent formed by countless beast monsters did not care at all about the few enemies who were sneak attacking on the side, like thunder and thunder.  The wave of anger swept up, and those who caught it were instantly invincible.  The people who attacked and blocked the surroundings felt helpless. Facing the darkness, killing one, two or even dozens of beast monsters was almost nothing!

    In this way, the attack originally arranged by Zhengdao to rely on the mountains to block the slow beast monsters was completely destroyed by these seemingly cruel and ignorant beasts in the blink of an eye.  The people of the Righteous Path were forced to retreat to Tongtian Peak until the beast monsters attacked Yunhai Square. Daoxuan Zhenren and others made a prompt decision and gathered most of the Righteous Path forces to face the enemy head-on in the huge Yunhai Square.  In the light, above the sea of ??clouds at Tongtian Peak, flesh and blood were flying everywhere, and screams and howls could be heard endlessly.

    The dark tide surged crazily one after another. In front of them, half of the hundreds of righteous people stood on the ground and half flew in the air. Countless colorful lights erected a colorful cold city wall in front of the crowd.  , blooming with cold light.

    The beast monster seemed to have no idea of ??pain and fear at all. It surged like a great tide and crashed into the wall of light that was almost several miles wide. For a moment, the cold light trembled, strange lights flashed randomly, and the terrifying sound was like  The dense rain swept over the Tongtian Peak in an instant and penetrated deep into the heart.

    The hundreds of beast monsters in front were instantly chopped into pieces by the cold light. The thick blood rushed past my ears like a strong wind, and the blood rain exploded all over the sky and then slowly fell, bit by bit, falling.  On the faces and hands of those who follow the righteous path.

    I feel like vomiting when I hear it!

    Before anyone could calm down, the following beast monsters had already surged in again. The originally flat light wall suddenly seemed to be squeezed by a huge force, and was pressed in at many places, showing an irregular curve.  There were even a few places where the disciples who were weaker in skills and less determined were a little soft-handed. They couldn't grasp the magic weapon in their hands well. They came with huge power. Amidst the roars, the monsters jumped on them and threw several people to the ground. They screamed miserably.  , no one saw their figures again.

    Outside the Yuqing Hall, Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, Yun Yilan and others looked solemn.  Master Daoxuan glanced at the two of them, and they both nodded at the same time.

    Yun Yilan said: "Senior brother has the final say."

    Master Daoxuan turned back expressionlessly and looked down the mountain for a while. Above the sea of ??clouds, he saw that the light wall was tightly pressed by a black tide, and several weak spots in it were teetering on the verge of collapse.  Unable to stop, screams of agony could be heard from time to time, and the smell of blood in the air became stronger and stronger.

    He frowned and suddenly raised his head, only to see dark clouds high in the sky. As the wind and clouds moved quickly, he seemed to still vaguely see the mysterious figure.  Master Daoxuan watched deeply. After a moment, he turned his head and Xiao Yicai, who had been following him, took a step forward. Master Daoxuan said lightly: "Go ahead!"

    Xiao Yicai responded, quickly turned around, and with a wave of his right hand, he flew up first. Behind him were nearly a hundred people from the Righteous Path. Although the number was not as large as that in Yunhai Square, the light of the magic weapon was dazzling.  , but far from being comparable to the disciples below. At a glance, it was obvious that they were all elite disciples of the righteous path and some loose immortals. Under the leadership of Xiao Yicai, this group of people flew down to the sea of ??clouds where the battle was tense.

    There was a roar of thunder, and lightning flashed across the sky, as if it had returned to the rain many years ago.  But somehow, even on this rainy day, there is still such a strange moon in the sky, very bright and white.

    The feeling of rain hitting your face is so cold

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back blankly, and in the wind and rain, that small village finally disappeared quietly.  He stretched out his hand involuntarily, trying to grab something, but found nothing.  Only behind him, Puzhi's eyes were looking at his figure quietly.

    The next moment, he was already in that familiar room, and the unique aura of Dazhu Peak floated around, so cordial and familiar.  In the distance, there were the chatter and laughter of fellow seniors, the playfulness of Dahuang and Xiaohui, and the familiar footsteps. A girl burst into the room with a smile like a flower, and shouted with a smile: "Big lazy boy, get up quickly and go up the mountain."  I went to do my homework and chop bamboo"

    &nbsp; His whole body was shaking, and suddenly, the emotional dam that had been built in his heart for decades broke and collapsed.

    He burst into tears!

    The withered palm stretched out from behind and patted his shoulder gently. The kind voice asked in a low voice: "What's wrong, child, why are you crying?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly turned around and looked at that compassionate face, his body couldn't help but tense up.  He stared deeply into the eyes in front of him, wanting to see the depths of this compassionate old monk's heart. However, Puzhi's eyes were always so peaceful but deep. No matter how hard he tried, he could not see through them.

    He asked word by word, as if in a low growl: "Why, what, why, why, what, why did you choose me? Why did you do this?"

    Puzhi didn’t answer. He just looked at Zhang Xiaofan with compassion. His eyes were not only compassionate but also peaceful. There was no emotion in his eyes, let alone any regrets!

    Everything around them disappeared again, and only the two of them were left in the whole world.  Zhang Xiaofan, no, now he looked as if he had transformed into a demon. The fierce blood-red gaze once again occupied his eyes, and there was such a killing intent from head to toe. With a soft "pop" sound, his body  The front shirt was torn, and the soul-eating magic wand flashing with dark red light rose up and lay across his chest.

    Puzhi’s eyes finally shook, and he slowly looked towards the ominous thing.  At the top of the soul-eating bead, the shining "blood-devouring bead" and the dark red blood threads all over the bead's body seemed to be staring at him with a cold sense of ridicule.

    The unstoppable bloody aura suddenly appeared out of thin air from the ghost Li in front, and then rushed over like an overwhelming force. Like a strong wind blowing by, the robes of the Puzhi monks were fluttering. He stared blankly at the ferocious red light with despair, like  Rushing like a trapped animal.

    He had no intention of evading, and stood there motionless. The next moment, the desperate and fierce red light passed through his body, and slowly stopped behind him, condensing the figure of Gui Li.

    The old monk slowly lowered his head and glanced at his body. Then, he sighed, his head hung down, and his body slowly fell to the side.  Behind him, Gui Li turned around fiercely and looked at Puzhi. The expression on his face was like a violent storm, changing rapidly. Gradually, the fierce look faded away, and the pain appeared again, and the redness in his eyes  The light dimmed, and he stared blankly at the body that seemed to be gradually losing its life. In an instant, he let out a heart-rending roar!

    "ah!……"

    The black magic wand fell to the ground, and he seemed to lose all power in an instant.  There were bursts of thunder in the sky, lightning and thunder, and in the wind and rain, a chill fell in my heart.

    He stumbled towards Puzhi, and the ground under his feet seemed to become muddy. Every step exhausted his energy. He kept falling and got up again, using all his strength to crawl towards the skinny body.  Go, finally, he struggled to Puzhi's side.

    With one hand, he grasped the withered palm tightly. For more than ten years, he had held this most kind palm in his hand, and his eyes were filled with tears.

    "MasterMaster" He choked and shouted, with tears streaming down his face, as if he was a bit hysterical: "Why, why, why on earth is this?"

    Puzhi turned his head with difficulty and looked at the young man who seemed to be the helpless boy again. He did not answer, but his face was so pale. His lips moved gently, but in the end he did not say anything more.  .

    The withered palm was slowly raised and stretched towards the face of the young man in front of him. The hand was trembling in the wind and rain, and the wind, knives, rain and arrows seemed to fall in his hand.  Zhang Xiaofan stopped crying, raised his head, and looked at him.

    The eyes of two people met in the wind and rain, looked at each other, solidified, still, strange, alienated

    Puzhi’s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn’t. Then, his hand fell gently without making any sound.

    Life seems to be gone in an instant!

    The young man was stunned, his whole body seemed to be frozen, he slowly lowered his head and looked at his hands: "I killed him, I killed him"

    As if like the weird atmosphere around him, strange changes suddenly began to happen to him. For a while, a ferocious look appeared on his face, transforming into a ghost, and for a while, he looked miserable and seemed to have turned into the simple and honest person he once was.  That Qingyun disciple Zhang Xiaofan.  Next to Puzhi's body, he was struggling in pain.

    In the sky, under the sky, it is still windy and rainy, and desolate!

    As soon as Xiao Yicai and other elite disciples joined the battle group, the situation was immediately stabilized.  Moreover, these disciples obviously had a tacit understanding for a long time. They formed small groups and flew straight towards the most strenuous battlefield.Those gaps that were originally invaded by the beast monsters suddenly received strong support from these new forces, and immediately rebounded, killing all the beast monsters that invaded in the blink of an eye, and the entire light curtain became stronger and brighter.  ,indestructible.

    Among the crowd, the most dazzling place is in the center of the light screen. Lu Xueqi is holding the Tianya Divine Sword, standing proudly in the clouds like a fairy from the Nine Heavens. In the tens of thousands of rays of light, Tianya seems to have turned into a bloody killing knife.  Wherever she passed, there was rain of blood and broken bones, which actually formed a hill at her feet.

    After a while, not to mention those ferocious beast monsters, who were also wary of this cold woman whose white clothes turned pink, even the righteous people behind Lu Xueqi were also frightened.  On this battlefield of life and death, Lu Xueqi looked directly at life and death as if they were nothing, and galloped around, rushing into the beast monsters at every opportunity, causing waves of bloodshed.

    However, on her face, there was no expression at all, no fear of pain, no horror and disgust. Even when the bloody and stinking animal blood splashed on her body, which had always loved cleanliness, Lu Xueqi had no reaction.  She was just fighting like this, using all her strength. In the bloody wind, her cold and beautiful face seemed to be particularly touching and frightening, but she didn't dare to get close at all.

    An hour passed quietly, and the black torrent kept oppressing the light curtain, but it did not break through after all.  The once fairyland-like Yunhai Square was filled with lifeless bodies and blood stains everywhere. In the dark sky, dark clouds lingered low, watching all of this coldly.

    Suddenly, deep within the group of beast monsters, a strange sound suddenly sounded from an unknown place, like a horn or a howl. The sound sounded sad and sad, like a lone wolf howling at the moon on a full moon night.  As this sound came out, the torrent of beast monsters that had been rushing forward and undaunted by death suddenly stopped, stopped their offensive, and then slowly retreated, widening the distance between them and the right path.

    "And here on the right path, the light curtains dimmed one after another as the fighting temporarily stopped, and then rose up. The sound of countless people's heavy breathing filled the sea of ??clouds in an instant.

    Everyone seemed to be covered in blood, and the desolate and strange blood stained the entire sea of ??clouds. In the open space in the middle of the sea of ??clouds that was separated by the two sides, there were corpses everywhere, including those of beast monsters and human disciples.

    Most of the righteous disciples who were flying in the air fell down and took a moment to catch their breath. No one knew when those crazy beasts would attack again.  Only a few disciples with advanced cultivation were still flying in the air vigilantly, staring ahead.

    Xiao Yicai frowned and looked away from a distance. There were beasts and monsters there, so dark that there was no end in sight. This life-and-death battle still had no bright future.  He sighed softly in his heart, turned his head, and was suddenly startled. Not far from him, he saw Lu Xueqi standing quietly in the air. The fishy wind blew, and her clothes stained red with blood were lightly touched.  Swing lightly.

    There was no trace of life on that peerless face at the moment, and he was just staring straight ahead at the black torrent.

    Xiao Yicai frowned, and intuitively realized that something was wrong with Lu Xueqi's mood. Just when he was about to go up and ask, suddenly the group of beast monsters in front of him roared again. A moment later, footsteps were running like thunder, and they were like overwhelming mountains and seas.  The black torrent rushed over again.  But this time, among the beast monsters, in addition to those ferocious beast monsters, there were also several extremely huge monster beasts, rushing towards the right path with teeth and claws.

    In a moment, everyone in the Righteous Way stood up one after another, and the brilliant magic weapons of light flew into the sky, once again forming a grand light curtain city wall.

    Xiao Yicai was immediately attracted, and all the doubts he had about Lu Xueqi just now were completely forgotten.  At this moment, in everyone's eyes, there is only the black torrent, rushing and roaring from far to near, carrying the breath of death, rushing in.

    It was as if there was a thunder in a silent place, tearing the heaven and the earth apart. This time, the loud noise burst out from the black torrent rushing up the light curtain dam.  The pressure of death seemed to become heavier in an instant. The broken bones fell like drizzle again in the blink of an eye. The torn body was thrown into the air and impaled on the sharp thorn claws.

    The combat power of the huge monsters that joined the battle group far exceeded that of ordinary monsters. Normally, the magic weapons of ordinary people would have no effect on them.  And the claws of these monsters flew past, and instantly there was a bloody sea.  In the blink of an eye, the people in the right path who were caught off guard were led by these seven or eight huge monsters, and they broke through several openings. The entire light curtain was crumbling, and it was extremely difficult.

    High up, the expressions of Master Yun Yilan and Master Puhong changed. Yun Yilan frowned and looked towards Master Daoxuan, but all he saw was Master Daoxuan's face was solemn. He looked at the battle situation down the mountain and screamed miserably.  The sound came, and his eyesThe horns seemed to be twitching faintly, but for some reason, his Qingyong face had no expression after all, not a word or expression.

    Yun Yilan withdrew her gaze, remained silent for a moment, and looked down the mountain again.

    The battle is becoming more and more intense. All the righteous disciples above the sea of ??clouds know that at the critical moment, everyone will fight to the death and go all out. Even the hysterical roars emitted by most people at this time are almost the same as those of the beast monsters.  , maybe, even those who practice Taoism are not much different from these beasts and monsters when facing a life-and-death crisis, right?

 Text Chapter 4 Forbidden Land

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    It seemed like an endless torrent of beasts and monsters, rushing up in waves one after another, using those huge monsters as arrows, slamming into the light curtain of the righteous man.  Seeing that the light curtain was crumbling, and the faces of the young disciples beside him seemed to have some faint fear, Xiao Yicai frowned, knowing that if he did not repel these leading monsters, the situation would get out of hand.

    Xiao Yicai immediately shouted loudly, called to the disciples around him, and rushed towards a huge demonic beast nearby. However, his figure was not moving, and before he could fly a few steps, suddenly a gust of wind passed behind him, and a figure passed by him like lightning.  He rushed out and rushed towards the monster.

    Xiao Yicai glanced at the figure and was startled. Although the figure was dyed bright red, it was slim, cold and gorgeous. It was Lu Xueqi.  But seeing countless black beast monsters and righteous disciples above the light screen, Lu Xueqi seemed to be heading straight up against the wind, rushing towards the monster beast that was dozens of times larger than her own body.

    Another figure rushed out from the side, but it was Zeng Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! He was originally handsome and now his body was stained with blood. He said urgently to Xiao Yicai: "Senior Brother Xiao, let's go help quickly.  she."

    Xiao Yicai nodded quickly and rushed forward.  The huge beast monster directly opposite them was the huge white-bone demon snake that once appeared in the Qili Cave of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. Under the black clouds, its bones showed a strange pale color, and it was constantly vibrating behind it.  The three pairs of colorful wings are directly connected to the bones, which is even more weird.

    At this moment, the white-bone demon snake coiled up its huge body that was nearly three feet long, vibrating the three pairs of wings on the bones behind it. The snake letter on the snake's head kept spitting out streams of black air, and glared at the right path.  Light curtain.  Every time its giant sweeps by, some of the righteous disciples with lower moral standards will immediately die. Either they are bitten to death by this giant mouth, or they can't stand the black poisonous gas, and the poison attacks their hearts and dies.

    The White Bone Demon Snake killed many people in a row, and looked at the righteous disciples who were fleeing in front of him. He opened and closed his mouth. Although there was no expression on his face with no muscles, it was obviously extremely arrogant.  Just when it was triumphant, a white shadow suddenly flashed in front of it, and there seemed to be a soft drink, with a cold voice. A beautiful woman appeared in the sky, and the blue fairy sword in her hand flashed brilliantly, and she struck down from the air.

    The White Bone Demon Snake let out a roar from its bones. It didn't even have the slightest intention of evading. It regarded the Tianya Divine Sword as if it were nothing. It opened its huge mouth, revealing two huge white fangs, and bit down on Lu Xueqi.

    Seeing the fangs that seemed to be slightly larger than a human being flashing with cold white light and falling from the sky, Lu Xueqi faced this terrifying scene, her face was still cold and expressionless, and she seemed not to put the white-bone demon snake in her eyes.  In his eyes, the Tianya Divine Sword shined brighter and soared into the sky. It was like a phoenix roaring in the black air for nine days. In an instant, it cut off the black air and split the dark clouds. Before the white-bone demon snake could react, it struck the white-bone demon snake.  The bones are three feet below the head.

    "Hissstuck!"

    A low muffled sound seemed to suddenly burst out from the depths of the figure. It was a low sound at first, but in the blink of an eye it sounded like the roar of a beast.  The White Bone Demon Snake was stunned for a moment, and temporarily stopped attacking. He looked down and saw that at the white bones of his chest, faint cracks suddenly appeared on the bones near the ones hit by Tianya, and then expanded rapidly, and crackled and exploded in a moment.  Sound, splashing and shattering.

    The Tianya Divine Sword is a divine weapon of the Nine Heavens. Even this peerless monster was injured by the Tianya Sword.

    The White Bone Demonic Snake let out an earth-shattering roar, and two will-o'-the-wisp flames suddenly burst out from the eye sockets of its sunken face. It was obviously extremely angry, and it didn't care about anyone else at the moment. The giant swayed and rushed towards Lu Xueqi.  .

    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Yicai, Zeng Qing searched Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! The others have arrived, shouting in unison, the magical sword flew up at the same time, and together with Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword, blocked the bones.  The demon snake's thunderous strike.

    But there was only a loud bang and rays of light flying around. Xiao Yicai and others were shaken and almost knocked down from mid-air. Fortunately, they were all the best among the younger generation and had good moral skills, so they each stabilized their bodies.  But when they looked at each other, they were already pale. The power of such a terrifying monster was really unexpected. It was extremely difficult for everyone to join forces, not to mention that behind it, there was a mysterious beast god.

    On the other hand, although the white-bone demon snake shook all the people away, they were not ordinary people, and the magic weapons they held were not of ordinary quality. Several blue, white, and yellow rays of light shot up and hit the bones hard.  On the head of the demon snake, a small bone was cracked open.  The White Bone Demonic Snake roared loudly again, the will-o'-the-wisp in its eyes became even brighter, and it attacked crazily again without much rest. It was obvious that it hated these people extremely.

    ?? Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi, Zeng Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! Others have taken off,The attack of the White Bone Demonic Snake was too fierce, and no one could block its edge. Moreover, as the giant mouth attacked this time, thick black poisonous gas was spat out from its mouth. People who heard it from afar were tempted to vomit, but everyone was helpless.  Flexible in shape, they surrounded the monster's huge body and surrounded it.

    In the field, there were six huge monsters on the monster side at the moment. However, after the initial panic, the elite disciples led by Xiao Yicai and others, ranging from a few people to more than a dozen people, held these monsters back. Although hindered by the monster power,  Not only are high-strength players unable to win, but most of them struggle extremely hard, but they eventually stabilize the situation.  Without the fighting power of these giant monsters, when faced with ordinary monsters, the righteous disciples suddenly became more courageous. The originally chaotic situation gradually stabilized, and the light curtain became stable again.

    Outside Yuqing Palace, Master Daoxuan and others looked solemn and frowned. They saw that the battle was fierce and countless creatures lost their lives in an instant in the bloody wind.  Master Daoxuan was watching the battle at the foot of the mountain. He saw among the crowd, the black beast monsters that seemed to be inexhaustible to kill, but the six huge monster beasts seemed to be getting braver and braver at the moment. With Xiao Yicai and other outstanding disciples, there were many  There are few enemies, but at this moment, the situation is slowly showing signs of decline, and it seems that they can't resist it.

    Master Daoxuan looked solemn. He looked at it for a moment, and then looked up at the sky again. The endless black clouds in the sky were rolling and getting lower and lower.

    Yun Yilan coughed beside him and whispered: "Brother Daoxuan, is the current situation"

    He did not continue, but he knew what kind of person Master Daoxuan was, and the current war situation was indeed tight. He turned his head and nodded to Yun Yilan, saying: "Don't worry, Valley Master."

    After saying that, he turned around and looked behind him, and saw that behind the three of them, dozens of elders from the righteous path were standing behind them. These people were either white-haired or immortal. It could be said that these elders of Qingyun Sect were  Together with the seniors from other branches, they are already the last fighting force of Righteous Path.

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a long time, and finally said slowly: "Everyone, get down!"

    No one spoke aloud, but following the words of Master Daoxuan, the last dozens of people nodded slightly, or returned the favor with their hands, and then the light flashed in an instant, and the last dozens of elders in the righteous path rose into the sky at the same time.  , flew down the mountain.

    Outside the Yuqing Hall, in addition to Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan, there were six people standing. However, they were the leaders of the Six Meridians of Qingyun Sect except Tongtian Peak. Somehow, they unexpectedly did not  Join the war group.

    Master Daoxuan faced them, nodded, and said: "Everyone, it seems that the situation has reached a critical juncture. I leave it to you to discuss the matter originally."

    Among the leaders of the Six Meridians, Qi Hao and other young people who have recently taken office have always been respectful in front of him. Only Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang and Master Shuiyue looked calm. After hearing the instructions from Master Daoxuan, the others seemed to have already  Knowing that this would happen, there was no expression of surprise on Tian Buyi's face, only a vague haze passed over Tian Buyi's face.

    At that moment, all six of them bowed to Master Daoxuan, and then flew up one after another, but they flew in different directions. It seemed that they were flying back to the mountain range where they were.  Only Tian Buyi paused for some unknown reason and turned to look at Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan was a little surprised and said, "Junior Brother Tian, ??what's wrong?"

    Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment, lowered his voice and said: "Senior Brother, after the Heavenly Secret Seal is opened, the ancient sword of Zhuxian becomes more violent and the backlash is unstoppable. You must be careful and don't, don't do it late in the festival."  Save……"

    Master Daoxuan was silent for a moment, looked solemn, nodded, and said: "Junior brother Tian, ??you and I have known each other for many years, and I understand what you mean. Don't worry, even if something happens, for the sake of the people in the world, I don't care so much!"

    The muscles on Tian Buyi's face twitched, but he didn't say anything in the end. He looked at Master Daoxuan's face and nodded. The sleeves and robes at his hands fluttered, and a red and yellow light flashed, lifting him up and flying into the sky.  , but headed towards Dazhu Peak.

    The sound of fierce fighting faintly coming from the front mountain has gradually become inaudible by the back mountain of Tongtian Peak. The mist has dispersed, the birds are singing faintly, and this place seems to be another world.  But the same thing is that even in this quiet place, there are still flashes of swords and bloody secret fights.

    The green dragon-slaying sword flickered with faint light, and the sword seemed to be trembling slightly, as if it was mourning something.  The old man lost his life and lay quietly on the ground, his head tilted to the side.  Lin Jingyu, who was kneeling next to him, had a frighteningly red complexion. His eyes were filled with all kinds of rage, and his teeth were clenched tightly. Although he looked silent, he seemed to be slightly crazy in the silence.  meaning.

    In the shadow of the woods, the black Mr. Ghost still has not left, looking at Lin Jingyu’s figure from behind like a ghost, his eyesFrom Wan Jianyi's lifeless body, he looked up to Lin Jingyu, and finally down to the dragon-slaying sword.  Then, he suddenly seemed to remember something, turned his head and looked in the direction of Huanyue Cave.

    That road is cold and lonely, stretching forward alone without any movement.

    Under the black veil, no one can see Mr. Ghost’s expression.

    Lin Jingyu's mind was in chaos at the moment. Wan Jianyi's sudden murder made him fall into a state of mind that was almost crazy.  Since the Qingyun chaos ten years ago and the betrayal of his mentor Cangsong Taoist, Wan Jianyi suddenly appeared. His knowledge and demeanor have made him a person whom Lin Jingyu admires now.  Over the past ten years, he has practiced Taoism diligently under Wan Jianyi's cultivation. In his heart, he has regarded this extremely mysterious old man as half master and half father, and he respects him greatly.

    But at this moment, the person he respected the most had turned into a corpse, lying in front of him, and he didn't even know who the murderer was, let alone avenge him.  Sadness, pain and despair stimulated Lin Jingyu's already extreme temperament, making him seem to be getting closer and closer to madness.

    At this moment, a strange noise suddenly came from the woods behind.

    Lin Jingyu's body was greatly shaken. He suddenly turned around and looked around, only to see a sway in the woods. A figure suddenly appeared from the forest, and then flew out as fast as lightning.  The speed was so amazing that even with Lin Jingyu's eyesight, he could only see blurry shadows.

    And what does the sudden appearance of a mysterious figure here and now mean?

    Lin Jingyu's body moved faster than his brain. Almost at the same moment, he grabbed the dragon-slaying sword and chased after him like lightning. He never thought that if this man was really the murderer, he could kill thousands of people.  Jian Yi's Dao Xinghui is such a terrifying person.  In Lin Jingyu's heart at this moment, there was no other thought except revenge.  Moreover, Wan Jianyi taught him for ten years that Dragon Slayer Sword has always moved forward bravely and never retreated, just like their lives!

    The black figure was so fast that it left the ancestral hall in the blink of an eye. It paused for a moment at the three-way intersection, and with a "swish" sound, it headed towards the path leading to Huanyue Cave.  Lin Jingyu chased after him in a blink of an eye, his eyes blazing with fire. Looking at the vague figure, he didn't even think about it. His figure was like lightning, and he instantly rushed into the path that was supposed to be the forbidden area for Qingyun disciples.  , rushing towards the direction of Huanyue Cave.

    The mountain wind blew, and the branches swayed gently, making a rustling sound. The place soon fell into silence, with only the desolate old man lying quietly on the ground, looking at the sky and the clouds flowing quietly by.

    After chasing him all the way, although Lin Jingyu tried his best, he still couldn't catch up with the figure.  The trees on both sides retreated rapidly, but the black shadow in front was still looming. At this moment, the original anger in Lin Jingyu's heart subsided slightly, and he couldn't help but be secretly frightened.

    It is conceivable that the mysterious figure is so high-minded, but despite this, Lin Jingyu still did not slow down at all, and still pursued with all his strength, but just at the corner in front, the faint black shadow suddenly rushed forward and disappeared into the place.  The mountain is in a blind spot and disappears from sight.

    Lin Jingyu was frightened and anxious, and went all out. His whole body was like an arrow from the string, he jumped straight, and flew forward through the air with a "swish" sound. There was a scream along the way because the momentum was too fast.  issue.  But when he chased him to the corner of the mountain, even though it was only a moment, the black shadow had disappeared. What appeared in front of him was an ordinary cave, with four big characters engraved on the entrance: Huanyue Cave!

    Lin Jingyu was horrified and stopped in his tracks.  He has been in the Qingyun Sect for many years, so he naturally knows that this is the Qingyun Forbidden Area. Qingyun disciples have always been prohibited from entering. Now, it is already a serious crime for him to enter the forbidden area without permission.  But when he raised his eyes and looked around, he saw only dense ancient trees around him. Apart from the cave, there was nothing out of the ordinary, and the figure just disappeared.

    The expression on his face kept changing, a look of hesitation flashed across his face, but a strange light shone in his starry eyes, and anger finally prevailed.  He raised his steps, as if hesitating, but after a moment, he took the first step forward and walked towards the cave.

    Contrary to when he was chasing him just now, Lin Jingyu walked very slowly at this moment, as if there was something in that ordinary cave that made him hesitate. But even so, he quickly walked to the entrance of the cave, deep in his heart.  After taking a breath, Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth and walked in.

    The cave is so small that you can see almost all the places at a glance, without any trace of human beings.

    Lin Jingyu was startled for a moment, a look of disappointment flashed across his face, but then his eyes fell on the only conspicuous thing in the cave: the Tai Chi pattern inlaid on the stone wall.

    The Tai Chi diagram reflected in his eyes seemed to be facing himIt tells the vicissitudes of the passage of time, and the broken edges exude a long-lasting smell.  Lin Jingyu stared at the Tai Chi diagram closely. After a while, he slowly stretched out his hand and placed it on the Tai Chi diagram.

    The material, neither stone nor jade, had a rough feeling as it rubbed the edge of his palm, but there was no reaction.  Lin Jingyu's eyes were bright and he tried hard to turn to the side.

    There was no warning, and even the stone wall itself did not change at all, but suddenly a fiery energy came out from the Tai Chi pattern and instantly penetrated Lin Jingyu's arm.  Before Lin Jingyu could react, his entire arm seemed to be roasting in a blazing flame, and the blood in his body boiled. In a moment, his face was as red as blood, and his forehead was covered with beads of sweat.

    Unexpectedly, such an ordinary Tai Chi pattern here could hide such amazing Taoist restrictions. Lin Jingyu was shocked and subconsciously wanted to retract his arm. Unexpectedly, his arm was firmly sucked by the invisible force, and he wanted to withdraw.  Out of hand but not available.  At the same time, the cave walls around him suddenly began to make a dull sound, as if something was disturbed and was about to wake up from its deep sleep.

    The strange noises around him were getting louder and louder, and they gradually gathered around Lin Jingyu's body. The area in front of his palms was already unbearably hot after just a moment.  In panic, Lin Jingyu clenched his teeth, and his body was almost bursting from the heat. He had no choice but to resist with all his strength, and transferred the Qingyun Sect Taiji Xuanqing Taoist techniques that he had practiced throughout his life to the palm of his hand.  , hoping to resist the mysterious heat.

    At the critical moment when Lin Jingyu's head was spinning and his whole body was being roasted by the heat, suddenly, the mysterious heat on the Tai Chi pattern receded, and it disappeared very quickly, disappearing from Lin Jingyu's body like a tide.  , even making Lin Jingyu unable to recover for a moment.

    Immediately afterwards, the strange noises around him seemed to be soothed and slowly calmed down, and the cave returned to a calm atmosphere.  As Lin Jingyu stopped his hand in shock, the Tai Chi pattern rotated at the same time, and a slight but different deep sound came from the stone wall again.

    In Lin Jingyu's surprised eyes, the stone wall that was originally connected without any gaps swung open to both sides, revealing an extremely weird hole. Above the hole, a strange gas that looked like water mist was rotating rapidly.  It looked hazy and mysterious inside.

 Text Chapter 7 Decisive Battle

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    The evil spirit monster looked a bit embarrassed when it looked like it had been severely injured. Half of its body was white, while the other half was charred black. It looked quite strange and even a bit funny.  Just amidst the jeers of the righteous disciples in the distance, this huge and terrifying monster slowly raised its head, and suddenly let out a roar. Its huge head opened its mouth, and a stream of black air spewed out from it like a whirlwind, straight into the air.  The three among them rushed over.

    What kind of practice is Dao Xuan and others, naturally won't be the Tao, and the body is raised several times. At the same time, there are green, gold, and red colors around the body.  However, despite this, the black air actually condensed on the sea of ??clouds and in the strong wind, and a strange smell could be smelled from a long distance away. It was obviously extremely poisonous.

    At the same time, the beast god standing on the head of the huge monster waved his hands expressionlessly, with strange postures and simple movements, as if they were the movements of the ancient ancestors who respected the sky in the uncivilized times.  Following his movements, there seemed to be an invisible force rolling in. The black clouds in the sky gathered again, as thick as ink, and lightning flashes were seen moving between the wind and clouds, shining through the layers of darkness.  A little brighter.

    People on the ground were shocked for a moment, wondering what kind of magic he had performed. However, since the appearance of this beast god, the strange magic he had performed was so grand and shocking that everyone was secretly afraid.

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan frowned and suddenly waved his hand, ordering all the elders to move back.

    The black clouds were hanging low, and they were very low. Finally, someone noticed something was wrong and screamed. Then, in everyone's shocked eyes, the black clouds in the sky were layered on top of each other, getting lower and lower. Finally, from Jiutian  It was so high that it fell down to the mortal world, just above the sea of ??clouds, swallowing up the bodies of the beast god and the huge evil spirit.

    The area where the black clouds hung from the ground looked to be tens of feet in radius. People in the right path retreated one after another, and many of the beast monsters staying above the sea of ??clouds were shrouded in it.  Master Daoxuan and the other three descended from the clouds and stopped ten feet away from the black clouds. Their expressions were extremely solemn, and they stared closely at the billowing black clouds.

    On the Sea of ??Clouds Square, there was once again a strange silence. However, this silence could not last long.  The black cloud was rolling faster and faster, and even people standing far away could feel the surging demonic power within it.

    Finally, the huge mass of black energy slowly opened a small opening facing the direction of Master Daoxuan.

    There was no light at all, as if it was eternal darkness. The small black hole faced the front coldly, and the surrounding clouds suddenly began to rotate crazily, spiraling towards the small hole.  And this small hole endlessly swallowed all the incoming black energy, and slowly began to expand, from one inch to one foot, from one foot to one foot. In a short period of time, the most terrifying evil beast showed its ferocious face.  Appeared in front of the three righteous leaders.

    From the deepest darkness, an arrogant and shrill roar burst out!

    In an instant, all the black clouds vibrated and danced together, and the entire huge Tongtian Peak was shaken by it. The terrifying figure had turned into blood, and flew out from the deep dark hole, like a giant beast roaring into the sky,  Rushing towards Master Daoxuan and others.

    Everyone changes color together!

    The beast-god boy standing at the top of the storm looked up to the sky and screamed, his clothes shaking crazily in the strong wind. Along with it, the roaring and furious sound of the huge evil spirit under his feet far surpassed him, crushing him like a mountain.  Come down, the momentum is unparalleled in the world!

    But in this moment, in the eyes of Master Daoxuan, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan, three of the world's top Taoist masters, they have already seen that this evil spirit is covered in blood and is hideous and terrifying, but the most important thing is  Because of his increased demonic power, the damage caused by Yun Yilan's pure fire flames just now has long since disappeared. Instead, it was even worse.  At this moment, the black clouds dissipated, and one could vaguely see behind these monsters. In the black clouds, the piles of corpses of beasts and monsters were all like dry leaves, lying on the ground exhausted.

    At this moment, the huge figure spread its teeth and claws, covering the entire sky. The shadow instantly shrouded the heads of the three masters. Master Daoxuan looked solemn and was about to make a move when he suddenly heard Master Puhong next to him chanting the Buddha in a low voice and saying:  "Two Taoist brothers, please step back a little."

    After saying that, Master Puhong drifted forward two steps, facing the huge shadow falling in the sky. From a distance, Master Puhong was as small as an ant.

    A golden ray of light suddenly emitted from his hand, shining as brightly as a ray of sunshine in this dark and vicious world!

    The eminent monk had a faint look of compassion on his face, and clasped his hands together, but from the tips of his palms, golden light suddenly bloomed, growing from small to large, bright in an instant, emitting thousands of golden lights, soaring into the sky.  ?In the light, a magic weapon in the shape of a round golden wheel was slowly raised. The golden light was brilliant, the whole body was golden, one foot in diameter, with the golden bodies of all Arhats engraved around the edge, and around the middle was the Buddha's single palm.  Put your hands together, and be compassionate and save all sentient beings in their true form.

    In the distance, countless people exclaimed almost at the same moment!

    "'The Golden Wheel of Great Sorrow'!"

    As soon as this Buddhist treasure came out, the golden light became even more brilliant. With the power of Master Puhong alone, this golden light curtain seemed to be indistinguishable from the light curtain made by hundreds of disciples of the righteous path just now.  In the golden light curtain, various Buddhist mantras appeared and disappeared, and wherever they were illuminated, there was a solemn and compassionate atmosphere, which was in sharp contrast to the violent atmosphere in front of them.

    However, despite facing this unparalleled Buddhist treasure, the evil spirit beast that jumped out from the depths of the black clouds with the intention of killing still did not flinch at all under the driving force of the beast god.  Yi still fell from the sky, pounced down, and crashed into the golden light.

    Unexpectedly, when the huge shadow collided with the brilliant golden light, there was no sound at all, and there was no earth-shattering scene as expected. The golden light in the sky suddenly turned around and surrounded it from all directions, while the sky was originally filled with  The black energy on the ground suddenly became smaller and gradually shrank, but it still flew forward. In the end, the huge figure of the evil spirit was reduced to less than one-tenth of its original size.

    However, the flying black energy that still existed became even darker, and the vicious energy increased instead of decreasing. Amidst the faint roar and roar, the black arrow flew across the sky, broke through countless golden barriers, and rushed to Master Puhong's side.  before.

    The cold air and ferocious face seemed to be right in front of you, in the deepest darkness!

    Master Puhong closed his eyes and folded his hands, chanting the Buddha's mantra in a low voice, lightly and quickly, like a song but not a song, like words but not words.  The "Great Compassion Golden Wheel" that slowly rotated in mid-air, emitting thousands of golden lights, fell from the top of the head and landed in front of Puhong. The Buddha's true body and the dharma images of the Arhats faced this eternal sight together.  The violent monster.

    In the golden light, their expressions seemed to be compassionate and stern. Compassion was to show mercy to all things in the world, and sternness was to subdue demons and kill ferociously. Who knows which side is the true face of the Buddha?

    ??????????????????????????????????? out.

    ? Brilliant golden light spurted out, making it impossible to see. It burned everything like Buddhist flames all over the sky, swallowing up all the black in front of it, and a huge golden light group rose in the mid-air.  Such a spectacular scene is truly rare in the world. Everyone above the sea of ??clouds was shocked and shocked by the unparalleled power of Buddhism.

    However, just when everyone was stunned, the strange black color that seemed to have been shocked by the power of the unparalleled Buddha suddenly emerged from the golden light, and in the brilliant splendor, like a  A thin black needle pierced the Golden Wheel of Compassion.

    On top of the golden wheel, the most precious treasure of Buddhism, the originally compassionate face of the Buddha suddenly and strangely flashed a black light for a moment. Almost at the same time, the solemn Sanskrit singing in the sky suddenly stopped, and the noisy world suddenly became strangely still.

    Everyone’s eyes immediately focused on the two figures in the golden light.

    A look of pain flashed across Master Puhong's face, and the wisp of black energy seemed to be reborn. It quickly grew in size from the original filament, and gradually took shape, revealing the figure of the beast god.

    The black energy gradually increased, and everyone in the righteous path changed their colors.  Looking from a distance, the Beast God's face still showed no expression, and even his eyes remained cold.  At this moment, on the golden wheel, a strange black color began to appear on the face of the Buddha statue, which became heavier and heavier. The originally compassionate and peaceful face of the statue also became violent and became more and more ferocious.

    Master Puhong’s face changed drastically, his face darkened, and he roared, his monk’s robes puffed up without any wind, and his body swelled up in an instant.  As if being stimulated, the golden light in the sky suddenly turned around, making a sharp whistle, and quickly returned to Master Puhong. It quickly condensed into a golden ball of light, as big as the palm of your hand, and the golden light moved, almost like the sun in the sky, across the distance.  Even from afar, one can feel the surge of Buddha power in it.

    In the sky, the solemn Sanskrit singing sounded again.

    The golden ball of light flashed with dazzling brilliance and slowly moved forward. Under the urging of this solemn and solemn Buddhist magic, the black air on the face of the Buddha statue on the Great Compassion Golden Wheel gradually disappeared and began to return to normal.  The beast god seemed to feel something, and his expression changed slightly.

    Seeing that the golden light ball finally touched the Great Compassion Golden Wheel, suddenly, the golden light was restrained, and the entire magical golden wheel seemed to become transparent, like a ray of rays of light finally blooming, and the flowing Buddha power emerged from it.  It is a volcano that has been brewing for a long time, and the mantras of the Buddhas that shine with countless golden lights spurt out.

    In an instant, the entire sky suddenly turned into a golden ocean, and golden light filled the sky and covered the ground.Come, no other colors will be seen.  In this extremely brilliant sea of ??light, it seemed that no demons could survive.

    Except, that vague finger!

    In the world engulfed by the boundless Buddha's light, deep in the golden light, there is actually a wisp of black air, as thin as smoke and dust, flying up lightly, disappearing and appearing, seeming to be there and not being there, hovering in front of the Golden Wheel of Compassion, gently  On the Buddha's face, on the brow of the kind and compassionate face, he clicked on it.

    That point is like a drop in the ocean, like a mustard seed in Sumeru, so insignificant compared with the Buddha's light that fills the sky.  However, Master Puhong's complexion suddenly changed, and his whole face suddenly turned pale, as if he were dead.

    Then, everyone saw that in that glorious scene, the heaven and earth suddenly shook, and the Buddha's light turbulent. The monk who looked almost like an immortal spurted out a large mouthful of blood with a "Wow" sound, dyeing the magic weapon in front of him red.  golden wheel.

    The violent wind quietly stopped, the chaotic world became quiet, and the golden light gently dissipated in the swaying.  Master Pu Hong's lips trembled slightly, his body seemed to stagger, and he stepped back. Fa Xiang and others behind him had already rushed up to support him.

    Master Puhong smiled bitterly, looked at the void in front of him, clasped his hands and said: "The donor's magic power is so powerful, it's really the only one I've seen in my life, I admire you, I admire you!"

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, countless righteous disciples were in an uproar.

    In mid-air, the golden light dissipated, and the black energy was reborn. As if it jumped out of the void, with a loud roar, the huge evil spirit monster suddenly reappeared. I really didn’t know that such a huge body had been in such a fierce battle just now.  Why can't I see its shadow, and why is it reborn alive now?

    And on top of its head, the figure that everyone in the world was looking at in horror at this time, his face became increasingly pale, and for the first time, his cold face showed a hint of fatigue, but his eyes remained as cold as ever.  But when his eyes saw the figure of Master Pu Hong, he finally moved slightly and snorted coldly.

    "The art of cultivation in China is indeed extraordinary."

    Master Puhong shook his head slightly, and originally intended to say a few words of persuasion, but looking at the other party's appearance, he knew that it was useless, so he retreated with the help of Faxiang and others.

    Among the three leaders of the righteous path, two of them have suffered losses at the hands of this monster with mysterious and strange origins. Suddenly, everyone at Tongtian Peak changed their colors.  As for the beast monster, all the beasts roared together with great momentum and arrogance.

    It was at this time that a roar rose into the sky from behind everyone, His Highness Yuqing from Tongtian Peak, and a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in the ice pond water. The water was spinning rapidly, and it was spinning faster and faster, like a dragon roaring or a tiger roaring.  The roars became louder and louder, and they actually suppressed the voices of countless beast monsters in front of them.

    But in the ice pool, the water column surged up like a rush, flying into the sky in a straight line, rushing to a height of tens of feet. The water column condensed and never dispersed, like a wild flower blooming, the sacred beast of Qingyun Mountain.  The huge body of the Spiritual Lord Water Qilin appeared.

    The Qingyun disciples on Tongtian Peak were shocked at first, and then shouted loudly in ecstasy, their spirits lifted.  Under the attention of everyone, the water unicorn raised its head and roared towards the blue sky, shook its head and tail, left the water column and flew forward, falling into the clouds.

    The water column that soared into the sky suddenly fell down, and suddenly it roared like a mountain torrent, splashing the surrounding area of ??the ice pool with wetness and coldness. The righteous disciples who had no time to dodge were hiding everywhere, and they were quite embarrassed for a while.

    But most people don’t care about so much at this moment, and all their eyes are looking towards the blue sky.  Shui Qilin's eyes widened angrily, and he kept roaring. He stood in the air in the air, and a dark green figure slowly fell down on Shui Qilin's body, facing the front, the beast god who looked almost undefeated at the moment.

    Daoxuan Zhenren!

    There was still no change in the cold face of the Beast God, and his eyes were facing Master Daoxuan from a distance.  On the other hand, the huge evil spirit monster under his feet roared at the water unicorn with the same sternness. The water unicorn obviously did not have the slightest fondness for these monsters. It looked even more ferocious, with its fangs exposed and roaring repeatedly.

    Amidst the roar, Shui Qilin raised his head fiercely, a faint green light flashed, and spit out a long sword that looked like stone but not stone from his mouth. It flew into the air. Master Daoxuan stretched out his right hand and caught it.

    At that moment, suddenly, the entire Qingyun Mountain stopped, and a moment later, sky-shaking shouts burst out like a tide.

    The Ancient Sword of Zhuxian!

    The legendary ancient sword of killing immortals that is unparalleled and indestructible, the supreme immortal weapon that can subdue demons and subjugate demons in the righteous way, finally reappeared in the world ten years later.

    A beam of light, like gentle water flowing quietly from the legendary ancient sword, reached Master Daoxuan.  Countless cheers in the crowd?While shouting, the moment Master Daoxuan's body just grasped the hilt of the sword, his body trembled slightly for some reason. Then, he once again grasped the ancient sword of Zhuxian with force, calmness, and weight.  in hand.

    "The divine sword is given by God to slay evil spirits!"

    Daoxuan’s face was as usual, his expression was peaceful, but he held Zhu Xian in his hand, raised his sword and pointed at the beast god in front of him, and spoke indifferently, in the eyes of countless people, he was like an immortal who cannot be blasphemed.

    Countless people cheered under the Zhuxian Sword.  Before the Immortal Sword, the Beast God looked at the ancient sword for a long time, and then looked at Master Daoxuan carefully. Suddenly, his cold face changed. He shook his head in disbelief and laughed loudly, echoing in the air.  Between this world and the earth, there are occasionally a few low coughs mixed in.

    "What a sword, what a sword!" The beast god actually clapped his hands in praise, but there was a bit of sarcasm in his tone, saying: "Even I am afraid of such a ferocious and supreme sword, but unexpectedly,  When you wait for it to appear on your hand, it will be really hahahahaha"

    He did not continue talking, but laughed uncontrollably as if he had seen the most ridiculous thing in his life, leaving everyone baffled.

    Looking at that arrogant figure, Master Daoxuan's face remained unchanged, and he did not speak to argue. He just took a deep breath, closed his eyes slightly, and then opened his eyes. In an instant, a dazzling light bloomed from the ancient sword of Zhu Xian.  come out.

    The water unicorn looks up to the sky and roars!

    The beast god’s laughter stopped abruptly, and he faced forward with a solemn look on his face.

    And everyone at the foot held their breath. Everyone knew that the battle between these two people was already the final battle.

    The final result of this catastrophe will eventually come!

 Text Chapter 8 Witchcraft

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Outside the ancient forbidden area, the mountains are filled with birdsong, and except for the faint sounds of fighting and roaring coming from the distant peaks, there is no other noise.  There is a gentle mountain breeze blowing gently from a distance, and the green mountains are swaying together, as if they are not a scene from the human world.

    Under the four vigorous characters of Huanyue Cave, the simple stone wall outside the cave seems to have peeled off a lot, as if it records endless years quietly flowing here.  At this moment, the mountains and fields seemed to be silent, watching the two men silently confront each other.

    How many years have passed by so quietly, when you look back, how many old friends are left?

    Lin Jingyu remained silent, but the expression on his face kept changing drastically at the same time. Only his eyes never left Gui Li's figure.  That man standing silently in front of him!  Is this really the same Zhang Xiaofan from back then?

    Finally, he spoke, his voice low and slightly hoarse, and said: 'Why did you want to kill him?  He is just a dying old man.  ’

    The muscles on Gui Li's face seemed to twitch. He raised his eyes and looked at Lin Jingyu. That childhood playmate had faint blue veins flashing on his face. It could be seen that he was trying his best to control his emotions, but he was so strong.  His expression seemed to be what he was born with!

    It’s like he was already familiar with it when he was a child.  But now, he was standing there openly and openly, standing under the sun, questioning himself

    Deep in the dense forest, there seemed to be a pair of dark eyes, staring coldly at the figures of the two men.

    Gui Li stared at him for a long time and said slowly: 'He blocked my way.  ’

    Lin Jingyu snorted, and then he looked up at the sky and took a deep breath, as if telling himself something deeply. After a moment, when he looked back, he already had an indifferent expression.

    He looked deeply at Gui Li, looking at this face that was once very familiar but now so unfamiliar, and said coldly: "Since the tragedy in Caomiao Village, when only the two of us survived, I have always treated you as  He's my brother, you know?  ’

    The corners of Gui Li's mouth twitched and he nodded slowly.

    Lin Jingyu stared at him and said: "In my heart, I have always thought that the two of us are the closest people, so even if you betrayed Qingyun ten years ago, I have always had hope that one day you will  Be able to find your way back when you have gone astray and return to the right path.  For the first time, a bleak expression appeared on his face, but there was still a hint of hatred in this disappointment. He sneered: "But, I was wrong after all. I should have understood a long time ago that you are no longer the best person I used to be."  Good brother Zhang Xiaofan, you are now a murderer of the Demon Sect, a ruthless ghost Li.  ’

    He smiled miserably, with an even more determined expression on his face. He only heard the sound of the dragon roaring, and the blue light flourished. The "Dragon-Slaying Sword" was unsheathed. The sword energy was like a dragon, surging, and it wanted to choose someone to devour.  , against Lin Jingyu's young but angry face, it seemed a bit ferocious.

    ‘The old friendship between you and me is severed today!  ’

    Sonorous words are as decisive as ironclad words.  The ensuing sword light of green light tore through the silence, sweeping across the hard stones on the ground, making a roaring sound, and then stopped for a long time.  After the hustle and bustle, what was left was a deep sword mark on the stone slab between the two people.

    Gui Li's expression suddenly changed, and for some reason, his body even trembled slightly. He stared closely at the deep mark on the ground, and for the first time, there was a trace of pain that was difficult to conceal on his face.  .

    The sword mark is so deep and embedded in the hard stone that it can no longer be erased.  He looked at the trace so much that he even ignored what Lin Jingyu said.

    The deep sword marks, how long ago did they seem familiar?

    It seems that at some time, there was someone whom I cherished in my heart who was so heartless and decisive!

    Deep marks, deep marks, cut the stone slab under the feet, cut off the friendship in the world, but whose heart was hurt?

    As if he couldn't breathe, Gui Li gasped involuntarily, and even his body began to tremble uncontrollably, but the next moment, he controlled himself again.  The excited expression flashed across his face and never appeared again.  He lowered his head slowly, and secretly gritted his teeth.

    Then, he raised his head and looked at Lin Jingyu for a long time, clenching his hands into fists and even digging his nails into his flesh.

    But there was a smile on his face.

    Lin Jingyu became even more angry and said: ‘Why are you laughing?  ’

    Gui Li stared at him for a long time and said softly: 'Do you know when you've lost your way?  ’ He suddenly laughed loudly and shrilly, saying: ‘I am lost, I am looking for something.There is no way, but what is the right way? Is it your way?  ’

    Lin Jingyu said sternly: "Yes, the right way is the right way. If you betray the right way, you will fall into the wrong direction."  ’

    ‘Bah!  ’

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and was stunned.

    Gui Li looked miserable, looked up at the sky, and spat angrily: 'Who said that the right way is the right way?  Did you say that?  Even if the right way you say is the right way, why do you Qingyun definitely think it is the right way?  ’

    Lin Jingyu frowned, with murderous intent on his face, and said coldly: 'Since you and I have already severed our ties, why bother to say more!  ’

    Gui Li looked at him coldly and said, ‘You want to kill me?  ’

    Lin Jingyu said solemnly: "The old man who died under you has taught me carefully over the past ten years. He treated me like a son, was as kind as a mountain, and was as straight as my father."  He died in your hands, and you are stubborn and unrepentant, so I will eliminate harm for the people and avenge his old man.  ’

    Gui Li sneered and said: "There are so many jackals in this world, but they don't mean anything at all. It's just that I can't die because my wish has not been fulfilled."  ’

    Lin Jingyu gave a long laugh, full of contempt, the dragon-slaying sword glowed brightly, and he said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, let's settle the grudges between you and me for more than ten years today!"  ’

    The ghost snorted sharply, and a faint green light lit up in his right hand, and the dark black light of the fire stick flew up quietly.

    The birds are chirping softly, the mountains are more secluded, the mountains are verdant, the breeze is gentle, under the boundless blue sky, in front of a thousand-year-old ancient cave, two childhood friends, facing each other coldly, are about to fight for life and death.

    It was at this moment that suddenly, a deep roar came from the 'Huan Yue Cave' behind the two of them, and the surrounding ground began to tremble slightly, and the expressions of the two of them changed.

    Before they could react, a flash of purple energy flashed through the thousand-year-old cave. In a blink of an eye, the purple energy rose up and enveloped the cave. Clouds surged, and there was a thunderous sound. The purple energy was like a pillar, and it was powerful.  Soared straight into the sky.

    There were only two men left, who looked very small in front of such wonders of heaven and earth. Their clothes were flying, and they looked at each other indifferently again.

    The wind is blowing.

    The top of Tongtian Peak is solemn and solemn. Not only is the Zhengdao completely silent, but even the dark beast monsters in front seem to have sensed something. They all became quiet, raised their heads silently, and looked up at the sky.

    Standing on the huge head of the white-bone monster, the bright silk clothes on the beast god's body are gently fluttering in the wind. He has a face that looks like a young man, but his eyes are those that have experienced a lot of wind and frost, and he is also looking at the sky.  The grand sword formation gradually appeared.

    The majestic purple energy first rises from the mountain behind Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain. It is as fast as lightning and its momentum is unparalleled. It rises into the sky, like a huge purple pillar standing in the sky, and suddenly appears in this vast world.  Purple gas was seen steaming, flowing turbulently, rising through the air, and finally landed on the ancient sword of killing immortals that looked like stone but not stone.

    The next moment, the Ancient Zhuxian Sword lit up. Even though they were far away, countless human beings could still feel that something was touching the ancient sword high in the sky.  Wake up slowly from a long slumber.

    On the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, light bloomed, illuminating the face of Master Daoxuan.

    He was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe that was beating in the wind, making a hunting sound. He held a sword in his right hand, with a solemn expression, and held the sword formula tightly in his left hand. His low voice came from between heaven and earth, like a Sanskrit chant or a strange mantra, and it echoed far and wide.  Suddenly, he waved the sword technique in his left hand and pierced the sky. Almost at the same time, six-colored rays of light rose up from the other six towering peaks of the Qingyun Mountains at the same time, penetrating the sky like a rainbow, breaking through the sky, and streaking across the sky.  The long trajectory finally landed on the ancient sword of killing immortals.

    In an instant, the Zhuxian ancient sword was swallowed up by the dazzling brilliance, like the rising sun falling into the world, unable to be seen. The brilliant light burst out from the ancient sword, and immediately dispersed the black air that was originally hovering at one end of the sky.  trace.

    In the intense light, the seven-color light merged into one, rising up in the dazzling white light, and turned into a huge seven-color sword in the sky, with brilliant light and flashing rainbow light.  Then, under the continuous injection of spiritual energy from the Seven Meridians Mountain Peak, the huge colored main sword began to gradually grow larger, and in the process of growing larger, it gradually separated into various small monochromatic energy swords, more and more, densely packed.  began to spread across the sky.

    On the ground, a burst of cheers erupted from the crowd watching the way. Countless young disciples, whether they were under the Qingyun sect or not, looked up at the majestic sword formation in the sky, which was almost like a myth.  And many people who experienced the turmoil ten years ago seem to be in quite complicated moods at the moment. Some are happy, while others are silent.

    ??Among the crowd, among the young disciples smiling happily, Lu Xueqi silently looked up at the extremely bright and powerful Zhuxian Sword Formation. Rays of rays of light were even reflected from the sky, covering all the people including her.  The crowd enveloped her, lighting up her cheeks.  However, there was no expression on her cold and beautiful face, only a pair of bright eyes, reflecting seven colors of light, faintly flashing with strange feelings, but after all, no one could see what was deep in her heart.

    Ten years have passed so quietly inadvertently. Who still remembers the heart-rending roar at the top of Qingyun Mountain?  Who still remembers that young man who fell into despair?

    Lu Xueqi's body trembled slightly, as if she suddenly thought of something unbearable and moved her face. Even the expression on her face was sad. Only subconsciously, she held the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand tighter.

    The sword shadows all over the sky became more and more dense, and the infinite light covered the entire sky.

    In the pupils of the beast god's eyes, the infinite sword shadow reflected the entire sky. After looking at it for a long time, he nodded, with a solemn expression, and sighed: "Sure enough, it is a miraculous craftsmanship. I didn't expect that there is such an unparalleled figure in Middle-earth, who can gather the power of mountains."  Spiritual energy creates this peerless sword formation.  It’s really amazing!  ’

    He high-fived and said three times: ‘Amazing!  ’

    ‘Amazing!  ’

    ‘Amazing!  ’

    He praised so much, but there was no trace of fear or fear on his face. In other words, no one knew, could something like him, which looked like a human but not a human, like a ghost or a demon, still have the emotion of fear?

    In the wind and clouds, the huge white-bone monster made a low roaring sound, slowly rose up and stood in the sky, facing the water unicorn in front of it with its teeth and claws, and Daoxuan Zhenren standing on the back of the water unicorn.

    The strong wind blows, and the sky is silent!

    The noises of the beasts and beasts under the feet seemed to suddenly become far away. There were only two people facing each other face to face. The world was empty, but it seemed too narrow to accommodate two people.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Master Daoxuan said coldly: "Under the Zhuxian Sword, demons and evil spirits never escape alive. If you are smart, you will surrender and live in isolation in Qingyun Mountain for the rest of your life. I will spare your life."  ’

    The beast god was startled, then laughed, and ignored it. He just shook his head slightly, with an expression on his face that seemed to be a bit sarcastic.  When Master Daoxuan saw this, he stopped talking and took a deep breath. He held the Ancient Zhuxian Sword tightly in his right hand and suddenly made a move with his left hand. Among the numerous Qi swords in the sky, an orange Qi sword suddenly came out from the Zhuxian Sword Formation.  , let out a sharp roar that broke through the sky, and shot towards the beast god.

    The beast god looked indifferent, but his eyes were fixed on the flying air sword. He saw the orange sword flying less than a foot away in front of him like an electric light.  The beast god suddenly raised his left hand, and spread out his five fingers in the direction of the air sword.

    In mid-air, black energy emerged out of thin air, and instantly condensed into a black shield wall a few feet in front of the beast god, with its top and bottom pointed, blocking the orange sword.

    A moment later, the orange air sword hit the black shield!

    The world between heaven and earth, for that moment, was still silent.

    ‘Boom!  ’

    ???????????????? Then, like the rising sun leaping out of the water, the sky and the earth began to roar with thunder, a huge roar burst out instantly, and in the black air and orange light, a few rays of electricity flashed for a few times before slowly fading away.

    These two things, which were originally invisible energy, were like the hardest treasures in the world shaking each other, and the entire sky and earth were enveloped in a huge roar.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The invisible sound waves pass by with the strong wind. On the top of Qingyun Mountain, everyone's ears are buzzing and their faces are pale.  Although everyone knew that these two people were both very high-level figures, but as soon as they fought, it was unexpected that a seemingly ordinary person testing each other could be so powerful. At the same time, the final outcome of this battle of skills was  It’s also even more elusive.

    Some people have even vaguely thought about what Qingyun Mountain will look like after this catastrophe and such a fierce battle.

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan and the Beast God looked at each other with expressionless faces, showing no signs of surprise or astonishment.  Under the brilliant colorful air swords that filled the sky, the black air surrounding the beast god looked particularly dazzling.

    After a long while, Master Daoxuan seemed to snort lightly, and used the sword technique with his left hand. Where the Taoist robe was flying, the dazzling ancient sword Zhuxian at his hand flashed, but in the sky, a sudden strong wind was seen, filling the sky.  In the shadow of the sword, half of the sky was shaking in an instant.  For a moment, the sky was filled with brilliant light, so dazzling that it was almost impossible to see.

    The face of the beast god changed.??Concentrate on each other.  Sure enough, in just a moment, starting from behind Master Daoxuan, dozens of colorful qi swords turned around, trembling in the air, and aimed at the beast god.  The icy air surged in the blink of an eye, and before long, half of the air swords in the air, no one knew how many at a glance, seemed to be controlled by invisible forces, and slowly turned their heads.

    There is a sense of solemn killing between heaven and earth.  But before anyone could marvel, the ancient sword Zhuxian in the hand of Master Daoxuan had already exploded with strange light. At the same time, like an angry tide bursting out, the waves crashed on the shore. In the Zhuxian sword array, more than a hundred monochromatic air swords formed into a body seven feet long and seven feet wide.  A huge rain of swords crashed down.

    The sky is filled with the sound of sharp roars breaking through the sky, and the sound of 'swish' resounds throughout the heaven and earth.  The beast god looked at the overwhelming rain of swords and shouted loudly, and the huge evil spirits and monsters under his feet looked up to the sky and howled in unison, the sound was extremely shrill.  But seeing his hands open and close, his posture swinging, and his movements clumsy, even though they were far away, for some reason, a strange and extremely desolate song sounded in the ears of everyone on Tongtian Peak at the same time.

    That song is completely different from that of Middle-earth. It is desolate and majestic, like a giant beast in the wilderness roaring up to the sky on a stormy night. It also has the meaning of endless rustling.

    With the sound of deep ancient sounds, accompanied by strange sounds of clanging drums, the black air around the beast god suddenly rose, as black as ink, flowing rapidly in the strong wind, almost like a black dragon with teeth and claws, looming over the world.

 Text Chapter 9 Monster

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    Soon enough, the overwhelming rain of swords rushed in front of the Beast God, and the strong wind hurt his face.  At this moment of lightning, the figure of the beast god suddenly disappeared, disappearing into the black air. Instead, the evil spirit beast under him was filled with black energy, leaping up suddenly, and the bones of his body were rattling.  , shrouded in black energy, it is even more terrifying.

    The evil monster looked up to the sky and roared, exhaling loudly. The situation changed in an instant. The ground beneath its feet was filled with sand and flying stones, and it was almost impossible to stand a person.  In the wind and clouds, black energy was rising, merging with the evil spirit monster. In an instant, it expanded more than three times. Dozens of protruding black energy formed from the white bones of the evil spirit beast's body, flying in the air like tentacles.  .

    At this time, the Immortal Killing Sword Rain had already arrived from the sky. How could the Thousand-Year Sword Formation be idle? Black energy surged up from the outside. Before it could reach it, it was completely destroyed by the sword energy in an instant. Not even a trace was left, and it rushed down again.  , and rushed straight towards the ferocious beast.

    The evil spirit kept roaring and whistling continuously. Seeing that these unstoppable sword rains were about to hit the huge evil spirit, suddenly, dozens of black energy like tentacles of living things suddenly flew up and faced it,  The black air covered the clouds and the sun, blocking the path of the air sword.

    The Zhuxian sword energy rushed down in the blink of an eye, fighting with these strange black energy tentacles, but the tentacles made of these black energy were by no means as vulnerable as the outer black energy just now, nor were they as powerful as those controlled by the beast god at first.  As hard as a shield, more than a hundred branches of the Zhuxian Qi Sword rushed down. These tentacles were like living creatures, wrapping around it. Not to mention the castration gradually slowed down, even the brilliance on the sword was slowly fading away.  , gradually dimmed.

    However, the Immortal Killing Sword is not a mortal thing after all. Although it is transformed by invisible Qi, in order to dissolve these Qi swords, it can still be clearly seen that the surrounding black Qi tentacles were injured by the sharp light of the Immortal Qi and evaporated a lot, but from that evil  On Ling's body, black energy seemed to flow out in an endless stream, filling up in the blink of an eye.  After a while, these hundreds of earth-shattering Zhuxian Qi Swords were all dissolved into nothingness.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, there was a complete silence, like deathly silence.

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan’s face was even more solemn, but he showed no fear. His immortal-like figure stood in the clouds, holding the brilliant and shining ancient sword of Zhuxian, just like the ancient immortal god.

    But I saw him smiling coldly, stabbing the sky with the sword in his right hand, and swung it slowly. As the light on the ancient sword Zhuxian Sword flashed dazzlingly, the sound of thunder began to faintly come from the sky. Above the entire sky, there was a rumble and a huge momentum.  The Zhuxian Sword Formation rotates together, especially the seven-colored main sword, which shines brightly and cannot be seen.

    In the white light, from the ancient sword Zhu Xian, a purple air suddenly rose into the sky and went straight into the Zhu Xian sword array. In an instant, purple air swords gathered within a radius of ten feet; then, the other six colors of light came one by one.  It rose up, flickered dazzlingly, and flew into the sky, instantly forming seven star directions in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Each one was a huge single-color sword formation, majestic.

    The wind and clouds are howling, and the wind is hunting.

    There was a sudden sound of thunder in the silent place, roaring loudly, like the hearts of thousands of people shaking, the sword light flowing in the sky, the colorful light shining, countless colorful air swords streaked across the sky, roaring down.

    Like the wrath of the sky, it rushes forward, with the purple energy leading the way. It can't be seen at a glance, and its power is much greater than before.  And behind Zi Zi, every ten feet away, there is a sword energy gathering and flying towards him, roaring and surging, which is beyond the imagination of human beings.

    Looking at this almost devastating scene, no one remained colorless and their palms became sweaty.

    The ancient singing voice mixed with the huge thunder and screams all over the sky gradually disappeared, and even those strange sounds of beating drums have long since disappeared.  But the huge evil spirit refused to retreat in the face of this terrifying sword rain. But when it saw the black energy rising, it screamed loudly, as if it was provoking the sky, and it was extremely unruly.

    In the blink of an eye, the sword light rushed towards me, and dozens of black energy tentacles suddenly surged up. Although the sword energy this time was no longer the same as that of Shicai, the ancient witchcraft of the Southern Barbarians actually had miraculous powers that could be unpredictable by gods and ghosts. The black energy tentacles  The more he fought, the braver he became. Although he was stabbed by countless air swords in the blink of an eye, the seemingly endless black energy filled it up in an instant, and the largest area actually expanded, reaching as far as dozens of feet.  So many.

    It was just that this wave of purple air swords rushed into the black air and suppressed the black air. However, within a moment, the black air counterattacked and rose up, swallowing up the air swords one by one.  Even so, before the black energy could return to its original state, the second wave of air sword formations had already rushed forward.

    Thousands of weather, infinite sharpness, the sword rays can be seen in the sky, like rain and locusts, densely packed, and with the activation of Daoxuan Zhenren's true method, Zhuxian's ancient sword shines more and more, and the seven-color main sword in the air continues to separate.  There are more and more monochromatic air swords, and the separation speed is getting faster and faster. Wave after wave forms a thrilling huge sword formation, chopping down the black air.?? 

    Under the brutal attack of the Zhuxian Sword Formation like a raging wave, the black energy lost its initial arrogance and was gradually suppressed from the initial range of tens of feet. However, against this wave, which was stronger than the previous wave, it was almost impossible.  The despairing surging sword light seemed to be at an end, and the black energy gradually disappeared.  The huge evil spirit monster is still roaring, but the black energy around it is gradually weakening. Each wave of sword rain is closer to itself than the previous wave. The black energy is gradually getting thinner, and the strange tentacles formed are gradually weak, resisting it.  The rain of swords in the sky was becoming more and more difficult.

    I don’t know when it started, but after a long silence, the crowd below burst into cheers like a tide.

    The last six black energy tentacles, after barely resisting a wave of green sword energy, finally dissipated and turned invisible. Only the huge evil spirit remained in the air.

    The heaven and earth are solemn and solemn, and the sword energy is everywhere!

    ??A faint ancient song, in the middle of nowhere!

    Like thunder and lightning, infinite sword light descended from the sky, pounced from all directions, and pierced the huge evil spirits in the air.

    The huge white skeleton burst into pieces in an instant, and countless black blood swayed away. The evil spirit monster suddenly raised its head and let out a heart-rending roar into the sky.

    The wind dissipates and the clouds disperse.

    The rain of swords gradually stopped.

    Under the gaze of thousands of pairs of eyes, every inch of the evil spirit's huge body, skin and bones, seemed to be trembling slightly. Looking intently, countless small shining swords were inserted into every place, from beginning to end.  From top to bottom, there is no complete place.

    People on Tongtian Peak took a breath of cold air. For some reason, there was a faint thorn-like feeling on their backs.

    However, the evil spirit didn't seem to be dead yet. The huge head filled with Zhu Xian's various qi swords slowly turned around, looked at his body riddled with holes, and then slowly lowered his head.  For some reason, its voice was no longer shrill and ferocious. It sounded very low at the moment, as if it was a bit reluctant and a bit painful.

    It opened and closed its huge mouth, and two red lights flashed across its eyes, like flames, burning hard, but finally shattered and dissipated.

    The next moment, a loud sound suddenly burst out from the evil spirit's huge body in mid-air, resounding throughout the world. Countless qi swords flew up upside down. Even the Zhuxian Sword Formation above the sky was in chaos.

    Then, the huge evil spirit that was once arrogant seemed to suddenly become extremely fragile. The strong wind blew by, and the indestructible skeletal body collapsed like sand and stone. The white bones turned into sand, and the flesh and blood became stones, scattered by the wind.  go.

    People stared at the sky in silence. When victory was in sight, no one cheered. It was as if there was a strange feeling that enveloped everyone's hearts.

    In the sky, the once huge body was about to completely disperse with the wind. Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from under the feet, and then everyone screamed out.  I saw that inside the monster's torso, although all the flesh and bones were gone, there was still a mass of black energy that was still condensing and spinning slowly in the air. After a while, the evil spirit body was finally completely destroyed, and the mass of black air was still there.  The air slowly dispersed, revealing the scene inside.

    Surprisingly, it turned out to be a young humanoid, the beast god who suddenly disappeared.  However, at this moment, the beast god no longer looked as carefree and composed as before, but looked very embarrassed, especially the originally gorgeous set of silk clothes on his body, which had become riddled with holes somehow, and was blown by the strong wind in the sky.  , turned into ashes one after another.

    For a moment, he was naked, but there was no look of fear or disappointment on his face. On the contrary, he stared at the vast sword formation in front of him, and suddenly he smiled.  Stretching his body, he stood in mid-air, stroking his palms and saying: "Amazing, amazing!"  ’

    Master Daoxuan's expression changed. He obviously did not expect that the Beast God would be so difficult to defeat. He could still withstand such a formation just now. However, at a glance, this person's face was just paler.  The color of fatigue is more intense, and looking around, there is not even a single wound.

    Underfoot, there was a sudden noise at this moment, but many female disciples of Qingyun Mountain just woke up at this moment, their faces turned red, and they did not dare to look at the sky anymore.  On the contrary, above the sky, although the beast god was naked, he didn't care, as if it was like this when the world first opened. He acted as if nothing had happened, just looking closely at the ancient sword Zhu Xian in the hand of Master Daoxuan.

    Master Daoxuan sneered and said: 'If you surrender now, promise to abandon Taoism, and practice good deeds again in the Huanyue Cave in Qingyun Back Mountain, I will spare your life.  Otherwise, the Zhuxian Sword will not spare the life of a vicious person like you!  ’

    After saying that, he held the ancient sword of Zhu Xian and waved it lightly. The sword light all over the sky swayed together as if it was being sensed, and it was majestic.  But at this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren suddenly had a look of pain on the ground. Although it passed by in a flash, it had already landed on the beast's chest.?In the eyes.

    The beast god stood in the sky, his eyes gleaming with strange light, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said lightly: "Such a ferocious and supreme sword, coupled with the aura of the green mountains below, you can actually sustain it until now."  The decline is truly unparalleled.  ’

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said in a deep voice: 'What do you mean by this?  ’

    The beast god smiled but did not answer, only shook his head and said: 'The evil spirit of the ancient sword must have been born of the evil energy of heaven and earth, and it has the same origin as me. How could I not know?  You forcefully control your sword to fight with me. The outcome is unknown, but most of the time you are taken advantage of by the energy of the sword. You are not an ordinary person who does such harm to others and yourself, so why do I need to say more?  Hehe," the beast god said this, sneered twice, and said: "I advise you to abandon the sword as soon as possible, otherwise the sword spirit will bite you back in the future, and your end will be thousands of times worse than mine.  ’

    Master Daoxuan stared at the beast god for a long time, then suddenly shook his head and laughed, his eyes full of disdain, and said: 'How can demons and heretics understand the benevolence of my Taoist!  What's more, how can I, the true Taoist Dharma and the supreme divine sword, be understood by your lies?  ’

    He let out a clear whistle, and when he raised his arms, the sword energy in the sky trembled, and he said solemnly: 'You evildoer, suffer death!  ’

    The beast god sneered, his eyes flashed like flames, and he said excitedly: 'Okay, today I will let you see the power of my southern witchcraft!  ’

    As soon as he finished speaking, black energy arose. From his naked skin, a black aura suddenly flashed. In a moment, the originally fair skin was completely like a dark ink stain, and under the skin, it began to tremble, and countless small  The bulge began to tremble as if it were alive.

    In a distant and unknown land, with empty wilderness in all directions, a strange and extremely low "dong-dong" sound was suddenly heard, like the heartbeat of a human being, and it was extremely weird.  And looking at the sky, beyond the rays of light of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the sky suddenly dimmed, and black clouds rushed in from all directions, quickly gathering around the Beast God.

    Master Daoxuan’s face was solemn and he was on guard, staring at the strange changes ahead.

    In the lingering black air, the low and strange sounds that seemed to come from the Nine Netherworlds were getting faster and denser. People couldn't help but feel that their heartbeats were also speeding up, getting thicker and louder.  Soon, it seemed to burst open in the end. The few righteous disciples with lower levels of Taoism could no longer resist it and had to fall to the ground, using their skills to resist.

    And in mid-air, as the black air became thicker and thicker, suddenly, there was a low roar, like the roar of an evil beast, or like an insect emerging from its cocoon. Everyone could clearly see that the dark body of the beast god was coming from  The skin on the left arm burst open, and among the countless small bulges that were constantly beating at the bottom of the skin, another thing slowly stretched out. It had hands and fingers, and it actually looked like another arm. Moreover, this new arm had strong bones and was far away.  It is much larger than my own arm, and it is impossible to imagine how it can be extended from the original arm.

    However, this was just the beginning. With a deep cracking sound, every part of the beast god's body seemed to burst open, and various new huge torso and limbs emerged from it.  And not long after, these new limbs exploded again, and new and larger limbs were regenerated.

    The people on Tongtian Peak changed their colors in shock and looked at each other in shock. Not only had they never seen such a weird and unparalleled magic, they had never heard of it.  For thousands of years in Middle-earth, no one has ever recorded such a thrilling magic in countless ancient books.

    Even Master Daoxuan at this moment couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and looked at the beast god in front of him in astonishment. The originally ordinary boy-shaped beast god seemed to be expanding at this moment, and when he finally stopped and stopped dividing,  , standing in front of Zhen Daoxuan, facing the Zhuxian Sword Formation, is already a monster ten feet tall, with thousands of hands and hundreds of heads.

    The mountain behind Tongtian Peak is the boundary of Huanyue Cave Mansion.

    At this moment, the purple air column rising from the cave is still the same, without any signs of exhaustion. From a distance, the air column looks like a solid body, with auspicious energy transpiring and solemn and solemn.

    At this moment, above the sky, most of the sky was covered with the Qi swords of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Even though they were far away, Gui Li and Lin Jingyu could feel the surging ancient energy above the sky.  The power of the sword to kill immortals.

    Suppressing the slightly trembling dragon-slaying sword in his hand, Lin Jingyu withdrew his gaze from the sky. He was shocked by the power of the ancient sword to kill the immortal, and at the same time, his mood also changed slightly.  Just now, he and Gui Li were almost on the verge of a life-and-death fight. Suddenly, the Immortal-killing Sword Formation was activated, and the scene was so dramatic that it immediately shocked the two of them.  The two of them stopped at the same time.

    Speaking of which, I’m afraid that the person standing in front of me is in an even more complicated state of mind at the moment, right?  Lin Jingyu didn't know why, but this thought flashed through his mind, and he turned to look at Gui Li.

    That man, who seemed to have gone through all the vicissitudes of life, silently looked up at the sky, the brilliant and shocking sky.Thousands of breathtaking scenes.

    The world fell silent. I don't know where the wind came from in the distance, but the sound it carried seemed to be the voice from many years ago. There was also a scene deep in my mind that had echoed countless times in the past ten years. It made me sad every time I thought about it.  .

    ‘Ding…ding…ring…’

    A faint sound, like the sound of wind chimes swaying gently in the breeze. Whose smile is looking back in the sound of the bells. The past light green figure and the gentle body with warmth. That little bit of residual warmth, God knows, it has warmed me all these years.  , how many desolate and indifferent nights did he have?

    The deepest coldness rose from my heart, welling up in my heart, chilling my heart and body, from my fingers to my heart, as if I could no longer feel any pain, but suddenly I realized that it was time.  It has turned into a sharp blade, cutting it all the time.

    But there was no blood!

    ‘Baguio…’

    He muttered something softly, and for some reason, his body began to tremble slightly.  In his eyes, thousands of brilliant sword lights flickered and reflected in the sky, hardly like a human scene.  The countless sword lights galloping vertically and horizontally, each one so graceful and unrestrained, are still vivid in my mind, reminding me of past memories.

    That green figure seemed to be standing next to him, just like ten years ago, facing everyone, never retreating or regretting!

    ‘Hooah…’

    The ghostly raised the sky, his eyes opened, and his hands were fist tightly, making a low sound of ‘giggling’.  As if sensing the owner's anger, Soul Eater slowly flew up. On the dark surface of the body, dark red stripes as thin as blood vessels lit up one by one, reflecting in Gui Li's eyes, gradually dyeing his eyes.  Blood red color.

    ‘Zheng!  ’

    The crisp sword chant startled him, Gui Li slowly turned his head, and in his blood-red eyes, he saw Lin Jingyu's sneer and disdainful expression in front of him.

    ‘You are indeed hopeless!  ’ Lin Jingyu said resolutely: ‘I should have known that if you fell into the devil’s way, it would be difficult to turn back. Unfortunately, I still miss my old relationship and hope you will turn back.  No matter what, let’s end it today on Qingyun Mountain!  ’

    Gui Li stared at him for a long time, then suddenly laughed. His laughter gradually became crazy, full of arrogance and disdain.

    Lin Jingyu was furious, shouted angrily, activated the sword technique, and the green light suddenly rose, and the dragon-slaying sword's sword light rose into the sky as if it had turned into a blue dragon.  In an instant, a strong wind blew in front of Huanyue Cave, and Lin Jingyu flew up with a divine sword in hand. His white clothes were fluttering, and he was handsome and unrestrained. He really looked like a dragon and a phoenix among men, floating out of the world.  But at this moment, the murderous intent in his eyes seemed to be comparable to that of a ghost.

    He was in mid-air, and the Dragon-Slaying Sword had already slashed down with one strike. Although they were far apart, the sword light surged towards him, as unstoppable as a green dragon. It shot out deep grooves on the ground and rushed straight towards Gui Li.

    Gui Li still had that crazy and ferocious look on his face. Seeing the green light rushing toward him, his body suddenly disappeared like a ghost.

    The sword light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword struck down, hitting the place where Gui Li originally stood. It immediately split the hard stone in the ground into four pieces and created a big crater.

    The next moment, Gui Li's strange figure suddenly appeared ten feet in front of Lin Jingyu. The soul-eating magic wand burst out with a bright red light and roared towards him. A strong wind blew in his face, and he did not hold back at all.  That’s what I meant.

    Lin Jingyu was frightened but not confused. He straightened up suddenly, dodged a critical blow, turned around and charged forward with his sword.  Gui Li let out a long laugh and didn't even dodge. He came towards him, and the soul-devouring soul flew back to his hand like lightning and rushed towards Lin Jingyu.

    The two childhood playmates glared at each other, fighting to the death.

    Like arrows leaving the string, they collide in the air!

    In an instant, the surrounding wind suddenly rose, with the two people in mid-air as the center, invisible sound waves surged outward, and the nearby trees were uprooted and flew upside down.

    In the center of the storm, a trace of pain flashed across the faces of the two people almost at the same time, and a faint golden light flashed across Gui Li's face.

    This duel that took place in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak was already inaudible when the wind blew through the mountains and reached the distance. What's more, at this moment in the world, who cares about them?

    There is a more important battle in the sky!

    However, among the crowd, for some unknown reason, Lu Xueqi suddenly trembled, and a rather strange faint golden light flashed across her face.

    She turned back in astonishment, her body a little stiff. She raised her eyes and looked into the distance. In the distance, there was a distant and deserted back mountain place

 Text Chapter 10 Divine Sword

    Update time: 2008-07-31

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan frowned, facing the beast god in front of him who looked like an evil ghost coming out of the Nine Netherworld. Not only him, but also all the righteous people at his feet were dumbfounded.

    The monster in mid-air was as black as ink, with muscles bulging out from its huge body. It was unknown how many thick arms extended from its body. From a rough look, I was afraid there were hundreds of them, plus because of the  The head and face deformed by witchcraft are even more ferocious and terrifying. It is really a monster that has never been seen since the beginning of the world.

    After the silence, there was a burst of commotion and noise among the crowd. In addition to the thrilling feeling, more people had an unexplained feeling that these barbarians in southern Xinjiang were indeed extremely vicious and the people in front of them did not look like human beings.  , ghost-like monsters, neither monsters nor demons, how can they be the natural creation of the world?

    In mid-air, Master Daoxuan took a deep breath and slowly placed the Zhuxian Ancient Sword across his chest.  Dazzling white light constantly flashed from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, not only covering the ancient sword itself, but also the entire right arm of Master Daoxuan holding the sword.  Looking outside, the sky is filled with sword shadows, the Immortal Killing Sword Formation is majestic, and Master Daoxuan is even more like a god, but for some reason, under his immortal appearance, his face has begun to look slightly pale.

    "Monster," Master Daoxuan's voice was like a yellow bell or a drum, his tone was deep and rumbled, and it was a bit more evil than before, "You still haven't woken up and are ready to be captured?"

    The thousand-armed monster incarnated by the beast god obviously did not take Daoxuan's words to heart. Moreover, after his transformation, his voice changed from the calm tone just now and became hoarse and unpleasant, as if it was sharpening a steel blade with broken sandpaper.  He sneered and said: "Waiting to be captured? Hehe, how about I skin you alive first, then disembowel and gut each of these wastes under my feet, and send them to meet you in the underworld?"

    Master Daoxuan's brows flashed with evil energy, and without saying a word, the sword aura started to dance all over the sky, and the Immortal Killing Sword Formation was activated again.  Although the monster sounded arrogant, he did not dare to be careless when facing this unparalleled sword formation that had only been seen in a thousand years, and he looked at it intently.

    But when I heard the sonorous sound of the golden drum, it roared from far to near. Seven colorful lights flew up from the ancient sword Zhu Xian and shot straight into the sword array in the sky. Suddenly, the sky was filled with strange lights and sword shadows.  , in a blink of an eye, it had once again condensed into seven huge monochromatic sword formations, facing the monster incarnated by the beast god as before.

    The beast god let out a deep roar, and black air flowed on the surface of the huge body, almost like ink. Hundreds of strange hands opened or closed, facing the coming storm.

    Master Daoxuan let out a long roar, soaring into the sky like an eagle, straight into the sky. Where the roar came from, white light surged, Zhu Xian swayed, and the huge Zhu Xian sword formation roared. Countless single-color air swords slowly turned around and aimed at the beast.  god.

    A moment later, in the sky that had been quiet for a long time, the sound of "whooshing" pierced through the sky sounded again, followed immediately by the overwhelming sound of piercing the sky and howling, as countless Zhuxian Qi Swords rushed across the sky, bringing them with them.  With incomparable evil aura and murderous intention, he rushed towards the beast god. In the blink of an eye, the first wave of purple air sword phalanx had rushed forward.

    The huge body of the Beast God was about to become a target for countless Qi swords. However, just before the countless righteous disciples on the Qingyun Mountain below were about to cheer, hundreds of strange hands and long arms on the Beast God's body suddenly appeared.  As it flew, each arm was filled with rich black energy, almost looking like a huge black cloud rising into the sky.

    In an instant, hundreds of air swords struck down, and the beast god's hundreds of strange hands danced rapidly in the air like ghosts. Facing these seemingly invincible Zhuxian air swords, these black hands were not afraid at all.  In the blink of an eye, the first wave of purple qi swords caught, hit, entangled or unloaded, and actually caught all the qi swords.  In the black air, those air swords quickly lost their color and quickly dissipated.

    Countless people are dumbfounded. In thousands of years, this is the first person who can face the Zhuxian Sword Formation face to face!

    However, the changing situation did not leave people more time to think about these unnecessary things, such as the raging waves of the long river, and the huge colorful master sword in the sky constantly separated more and more stingy swords.  And more qi swords, under the control of the ancient sword Zhu Xian and Daoxuan Zhenren, turned into endless sword rain and fell one after another. Each qi sword carried the evil spirit of Zhu Xian, and was majestic. Wave after wave, like thunder, like  Lightning flashed and rushed towards the beast god.

    The beast god looked up to the sky and roared, and the huge sound echoed in the sky. At this moment, he seemed to be facing the gods in the sky, fighting against the sky.  Thousands of bizarre hands and hundreds of arms were waving in the wind and clouds, black energy surged, layer upon layer, in response to the roaring sound that filled the sky!

    One wave after another, hundreds of thousands of air swords seem to be endless, roaringLooking down, the huge body of the Beast God looked like the incarnation of the devil. There was no moment of fatigue. These two figures who had reached the pinnacle of Taoism in the world collided crazily on the top of Qingyun Mountain.

    It’s just that manpower will eventually be exhausted

    One wave, another wave!

    By the time the forty-ninth wave of phalanx qi swords crashed down, the entire seven-color sword formation had bombed seven times in turn.  Standing at the top of the storm, Master Daoxuan's face turned pale, and even his right hand holding the ancient sword Zhuxian, wrapped in white light, started to tremble slightly.

    And in front, the beast god looked even more embarrassed. After experiencing the baptism of this crazy sword formation like a violent storm, more than half of the hundreds of monster arms that were originally majestic had been destroyed, and the original rich black energy all over his body had been destroyed.  , it looks a lot thinner now.  However, when he received the last wave of the air sword, the ferocious look on his face became more intense, and his fighting spirit became even higher. A hoarse and weird laugh, like the roar of an evil ghost, erupted.

    At this moment, there was a complete silence among the crowd. Everyone was pale and pale. Everyone who was watching the thrilling and peak fighting just now was dazzled and couldn't help themselves. However, they never expected that this would happen out of this world.  The Immortal-killing Sword Formation seems to be unable to do anything to the peerless monster in front of it. Could it be that this catastrophe is really unavoidable?

    The beast god looked up to the sky and laughed. His huge body suddenly rose into the air in an incredible way and rushed towards Daoxuan. Suddenly, there was a sound of exclamation in the sky and the earth.  Only Master Daoxuan was frightened but not confused. He took a deep breath and shouted softly. The water unicorn under his feet had already become spiritually enlightened and immediately retreated.

    Unexpectedly, although the body of this beast god was huge, its speed was as fast as lightning. In a blink of an eye, it had rushed to the front. Immediately, black energy surged, and countless huge arms grabbed it.

    Seeing this critical moment, Master Daoxuan's Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals suddenly hung upside down. His originally pale face instantly turned red but turned pale again. This was repeated three times rapidly, and the radiance of the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals surged, like a long whale sucking water, instantly covering the sky.  Countless qi swords were sucked down and laid out in front of Master Daoxuan, forming a set of colorful sword walls.

    The expression of the Beast God changed greatly, but it was too late to stop. However, the sound of "PuPuPuPu" and "KakaKaka" was heard in the sky. For a moment, the black energy dispersed, and countless strange hands were wiped out in ashes.

    Seeing Master Daoxuan turning from crisis to safety, and even severely injuring the Beast God, countless disciples at the top of Qingyun Mountain were in moods ranging from shock to joy, cheering for joy.  Unexpectedly, before their cheers stopped, they saw that countless black energy monster hands had been wiped out in the dazzling sword wall, but there was still the thickest black arm. The black energy was particularly thick, and it forced its way through.  A palm hit Master Daoxuan on the chest.

    Daoxuan Zhenren felt as if he was struck by lightning, his body was shaken violently, and the water unicorn under his feet looked up to the sky and howled. All the people and beasts flew backwards, flying straight for more than ten feet before stopping.  The people at his feet could see clearly that as he was retreating, Daoxuan's dark green robe was instantly shattered, and dark red blood spurted out from his mouth. Every bit of it seemed to have fallen on the ancient sword Zhu Xian, and the white light was dotted with dark red.  The light spot then gradually disappeared.

    There was an instant deathly silence in the sky and on the earth.

    The Zhuxian Sword Formation in the sky seemed to be affected. It swayed for a while, and the sword shadows all over the sky were turbulent, but in the end it finally stopped.  It's just that I don't know if it's because of the damage to the real method, but the coverage area of ??the originally overwhelming Zhuxian Sword Formation has been reduced by more than half.

    An ominous premonition seems to hang in everyone's mind.

    Wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, Master Daoxuan looked at the palm of his hand. Dark red blood stains were flowing on his palm.  He stared at his hand for a long time, then slowly raised his head and looked forward. At this moment, all the black clouds of sword energy dissipated, and the beast god in front of him was also looking at him. However, looking at it, although the beast god had hurt him, he himself  The situation is not much better.

    Originally, about half of the strange hands were left, but they were hit hard again in an instant, and most of them were eliminated by the Zhuxian Sword Qi. Now it seems that there are only dozens of them left, but the remaining ones are the most majestic arms.  Very different from ordinary monsters.  As for the Beast God himself, his face that was originally shrouded in black energy seemed to be slightly pale at this moment, but the fighting spirit on his face was like that of the most ferocious beast. He became stronger when encountering setbacks and had no intention of giving up at all.

    The corner of Master Daoxuan's mouth twitched, as if he was smiling bitterly. However, this slight movement seemed to have affected his injuries. His body actually shook a few times, causing countless people at his feet to scream.  Fortunately, he only shook a few times before standing firm, but his weakness at this moment was obvious.

    The Beast God sneered "Kaka" in front, and said in a low voice: "What, it seems that you ignorant humans, even with the help of such supreme gods, are not going to end up as usual, you should kill yourself as soon as possible!"

    ??Master Daoxuan silently raised his head, looking up to the sky. The strange light of Zhuxian Ancient Sword reflected on his face, and suddenly there was a strange look on his face.

    "The ancestors of the Qingyun Sect" Master Daoxuan suddenly spoke, but the words he spoke were in a low and slightly sad tone, saying: "Disciple Daoxuan is unworthy and unable to subdue monsters from different ways, affecting the people, and catastrophe is coming. For the sake of the people of the world.  This is a plan. I have no choice but to violate the prohibition of the ancestor. I hope that the ancestor will protect me and eliminate the demons. Even if the disciple is destined to be doomed in the future, I am willing to bear the responsibility."

    He spoke softly, not many people could hear him, but everyone saw that he was mumbling words, but his face seemed a little sad, and they were confused for a moment, not knowing what Master Xuan was doing.  Just a moment later, in mid-air, Master Daoxuan suddenly opened his eyes and frowned, showing awe-inspiring awe. He suddenly used the sword technique in his left hand and slashed straight towards the ancient sword of killing immortals on his chest.

    The white light shone, and suddenly the red light flashed, and Daoxuan Daoxuan's left hand was seen inserting into the white light. When it came out again, blood was flying, but although his face was pale, there was no trace of pain. His left hand moved quickly in the void.  He drew a strange pattern in the extreme, and the blood drops dripping from his fingers did not fall downwards, but condensed in the air as he waved his gesture, revealing the pattern vividly.

    A bright red, bloody Tai Chi pattern!

    ??The red blood quickly began to flow on the Tai Chi diagram, becoming brighter and brighter, almost like ruby, and the Tai Chi diagram itself began to rotate rapidly.  Master Daoxuan's face became increasingly pale, and at the same time, the ancient sword Zhuxian in his hand, wrapped in white light, began to tremble slightly, as if something in this legendary sword was aroused, and he was eager to  What are you wearing!

    The Tai Chi diagram rotated faster and faster, rising slowly, and reached three feet in front of Master Dao Xuan. Dao Xuan's face was extremely pale at this moment, as if all the true energy in his body had been sucked into the Tai Chi diagram, but he  Still using up his last strength, he raised the ancient sword to kill the immortal, and suddenly stabbed it hard. The sword penetrated the bloody Tai Chi pattern. At the same time, he shouted in his mouth──"Heaven! Machine! Seal!"

    Every time he drank a word, in the clear sky, there was a sudden thunder, shaking the sky and the earth, and an awe-inspiring force fell from the sky, invisible but seemed to have substance, penetrating through the top of the head.  Wherever the strong wind rose, "bang, bang, bang" sounded like an explosion on his body. Accompanied by his shouting three times in a row, his upper body clothes exploded instantly and turned into ashes.

    And under his feet, on the vast land, the huge Qingyun Mountains rumbled, and the earth began to tremble slightly. The seven towering peaks of Qingyun Mountain, without exception, were Tongtian, Longshou, Chaoyang, Luoxia, Fenghui, and Dazhu.  , Xiaozhu's seven veins, green mountains, deep valleys, and majestic rocks, there is a golden light, getting stronger and brighter, gradually converging and forming, the golden light is brilliant, as if it is projected from the depths of the mountain peaks,  It's like these many mountains are alive in themselves. In the dazzling golden light, the huge mountain peaks are breathing slowly.

    And in the swaying and dazzling golden light, seven different huge golden patterns finally gathered together, on the mountain peaks of the earth, facing the ancient sword Zhu Xian far above the sky.

    ???????????????????????????

    Brilliant!

    Even the beast god is horrified!

    The ancient sword of Zhu Xian was shaking more and more violently, and the blood-condensed Tai Chi diagram it penetrated was spinning so fast that it was impossible to see clearly.

    Daoxuan’s golden face flashed, and he suddenly opened his eyes and shouted loudly.

    "break!"

    As soon as the word "break" came out, the sword shadows all over the sky were swaying. The vast sky was all dimmed. The strong wind blew away the rocks, the mountains shook and the ground shook. Strange rocks fell one after another. The originally majestic and magnificent seven-vein golden pattern seemed to be destroyed.  Some huge force was tearing it apart, and it began to gradually disperse.

    Almost at the same time, the light on the ancient sword Zhuxian became more intense, the white light was dazzling, and it even enveloped the entire figure of Daoxuan Zhenren.  In this thrilling scene where the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, the seven-color light that originally rose from the Qimai Mountains suddenly disappeared.  At the same time, the sword shadows all over the sky suddenly faded away, leaving only the seven-colored main sword in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, which became more and more dazzling.

    "Boom!"

    A sound of thunder resounded throughout the world, and the earth shook even more violently. The golden halo on the Seven Veins Mountain Peak had reached its final moment, and finally completely dissipated.

    The rumble of thunder echoed and surged across the sky like a tide, but the earth under our feet suddenly became quiet, no longer shaking or splitting.  Then, almost at the same moment, lights of various colors that were more than ten times more intense than before rumbled up into the sky and converged on the ancient sword Zhuxian again.

    The blazing brilliance shone like an explosion in an instant, shooting in all directions. The incredible light enveloped the entire world. Above the ancient Zhuxian Sword Formation, only?The huge colorful master sword, but at this moment, the magnificent light reflected from the ancient sword Zhuxian, little by little, in the astonished and horrified eyes of thousands of people, the colorful Zhuxian master sword, from  The brilliant lights gradually merged and turned into a giant sword with a single color and blazing white light, shining brightly in the world.

    In an instant, countless people woke up from fear and looked at the incredible scene in the sky. Everyone was intoxicated. Crazy cheers came and went, filling the top of Qingyun Mountain.

    ??Everyone suddenly recovered from despair, and in the blink of an eye they seemed to be full of confidence. It turns out that evil does not prevail against good in this world, regardless of the fact that this battle is still not over, and the outcome is not yet known.

    However, among such a crazy crowd, everyone was looking up to the sky, so no one would notice that in the midst of the madness, there was a white figure that quietly left the crowd and floated towards the back mountain very quickly.

    The wind blew against my cheeks, as if there was a hint of coldness, but how could I cover up the blazing flame in my heart?

    There was a faint blush on Lu Xueqi's snow-white face, she bit her lips tightly, her eyes had already reached the depths of the deep mountain behind!

    The storm is brewing on the horizon!

    But who still cares?

    The faint ancient songs and whispers are all fluttering in the white clothes, drifting away with the wind, heading towards the unknown distance.

 Text Chapter 11 Zhu Xian

    Different from the earth-shattering battle and fight in the previous mountain, the scale of the battle between two childhood friends, Gui Li and Lin Jingyu, was much smaller than the former, but the intensity seemed to be even worse.

    No one would have thought that the men who were once as close as brothers would finally reach this point. The figures of the two people suddenly dispersed and suddenly collided, sweeping through the area around Huanyue Cave like a violent storm. All the trees fell down, or  Uprooted or cut off in the middle, even the hard and thick earth was completely changed by the extremely powerful power of these two people's magic. There were craters and deep rocks everywhere.

    If we talk about the magic power of Taoism alone, Gui Li possesses several true methods and has also studied three volumes of the devil's classic "Book of Heaven". In fact, his power of Taoism is far beyond the comparison of ordinary Taoists. It is even as high as Fang Fang, the best in the world today.  A person like Lin Jingyu, even a genius like Lin Jingyu, is quite inferior to him.

    But now the two are fighting, and somehow they are evenly matched. In fact, there are only two reasons. The first is that Lin Jingyu himself has a fierce temper. He has learned what he has learned in the past ten years following the mysterious old man in the ancestral hall.  It happens to be a powerful magic that stimulates his own potential. Coupled with his nature and the all-stopping momentum of the Dragon-Slaying Sword, his combat power and momentum are much higher than his actual practice. At this moment, he is full of resentment, and seizes the sword.  His fate is almost as unstoppable as that of the legendary Wan Jianyi a hundred years ago.

    Although Gui Li himself has a high level of Taoism and a solid foundation, he has a weakness that has always restricted him. Back then, he practiced the true method of "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" of Qingyun Sect Taoism and the "Great Brahma Prajna" of Tianyin Temple Buddhism at the same time, which conflicted with each other.  As a result, his progress was slow. In the future, although he was lucky enough to learn the general outline of the Book of Heaven, and was able to integrate the two miraculous skills and true methods, and made great progress in Taoism, his foundation had already been replaced by the magic of the "Book of Heaven", a classic of the devil's sect.

    It's just that this "Book of Heaven" magic is mysterious and difficult, and has some disadvantages. Although the general outline is there, the Taoism in the book is not complete within three volumes. Every time you practice at a key point, there will be breaks, just like a person walking on a smooth road, the Great Road.  When going back and forth, suddenly there is a cliff in front of you, and you are not allowed to go. You want to go another way, but there is no way to go. There are many such situations. Even in recent years, the blood-devouring bead's vicious energy has come back, and Gui Li is unable to resist it, most of the time.  From this, Gui Li couldn't fully exert himself through his cultivation.

    However, Rao is so. How is it leisurely? Although the heavenly book is incomplete, after all, it is a strange method of opening up the world.

    The two fought fiercely for a long time, and finally Gui Li gradually gained the upper hand. The red light of the blood-devouring bead, like a poisonous snake swallowing, gradually suppressed the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword.

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and angry. Although Gui Li had turned against Qingyun in the past ten years, joined the Demon Cult and was an enemy of the righteous way, he had never had a direct conflict with Qingyun. Lin Jingyu had also been practicing in the ancestral hall of his ancestor, so the two of them  Although they met once in the southwest death swamp, it can be said that they have never fought against each other. In Lin Jingyu's mind, Gui Li is probably still the impression of the stupid Zhang Xiaofan from back then.

    From childhood to adulthood, from Caomiao Village to Qingyun Mountain, Lin Jingyu was no better than Zhang Xiaofan. Although in his heart, he always regarded Zhang Xiaofan as a brother, but unknowingly, he was so proud of him since he was a child.  Because of his temperament, he looked down on Zhang Xiaofan in many things. But for many years, things turned out to be exactly what he thought. Zhang Xiaofan was not as smart as him, not as handsome as him. When he went to Qingyun Mountain, many teachers rushed to accept him as his disciple, but no one found him.  After paying attention to Zhang Xiaofan, they parted ways in the future. He went to Longshou Peak, and Zhang Xiaofan went to Dazhu Peak. Daoxing was far away from him.

    All these situations showed that Zhang Xiaofan was actually not as good as him. However, during the Qingyun Mountain Seven Meridians Competition, Zhang Xiaofan somehow got lucky and made it to the semi-finals, but at that time he encountered  After being defeated by his senior brother Qi Hao, although he felt a little depressed, but after thinking that everyone knew the reason at that time, Lin Jingyu did not change his mind. He always regarded Zhang Xiaofan as a brother, and he was awe-inspiring when Zhang Xiaofan was bullied.  He stood out, as if he was looking after his incompetent brother.

    Until today's breakup and life-and-death fight, Lin Jingyu was shocked to find that the person who had always been beneath him had unknowingly surpassed him.

    A nameless fire of anger suddenly ignited in his heart. Lin Jingyu's handsome face suddenly became a little ferocious. The only disadvantage of his proud temper was that he loved to go to extremes too much. For a moment, he couldn't accept it.  this fact

    The green light suddenly rises, like a arrogant dragon roaring wildly, backlashing with anger

    During the fierce fight, they saw that the purple light beam hovering between the two people was several times larger than before because the Tianji Seal had been broken. The purple light had enveloped the two of them. Lin Jingyu was at a disadvantage, but he suddenly counterattacked with the power of his sword.  Gui Li was startled when he saw the overwhelming force coming in. He saw Lin Jingyu following the sword, and the sword was flying. Although the power was extremely powerful, it did not care about his own safety. It was as if he was fighting desperately.

    &nbsp; Gui Li frowned. It had been some time since the two started fighting. Perhaps it was because this place was the Holy Land of Qingyun Mountain and there was a purple pillar of air caused by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. The hostility aroused in Gui Li's heart was initially  Instead of controlling his mind as usual, Gui Li's mind slowly faded away due to his pure skills, and Gui Li's mind gradually returned to clarity.

    But in the sky above his head was the Immortal Killing Sword Formation. For the past ten years, he had not thought about it day and night. It was really unforgettable. Baguio's figure kept shaking in front of his eyes, which made him feel sad. But the person in front of him, after his consciousness became clear,  However, Gui Li thought of many years of friendship again. At this moment, his anger was probably caused by himself. Thinking of the old man in the ancestral hall just now, Gui Li felt somewhat ashamed. As a result, he gradually lost the desire to fight with each other.  Heart

    With a long sigh, Gui Li was upset and had no intention of fighting anymore. He just felt that the pain here was really unbearable, so he wanted to leave. There was a lot of painful longing in his heart, and he wished he could return to Huqi Mountain in the blink of an eye and see Bi.  Look like Yao, tell her something

    At this moment, Lin Jingyu's sword in front of him came out of the air, roaring sharply, with green light like lightning, piercing the sky. Gui Li's face darkened, he took three steps back, and the soul-eating magic rod struck down on his head.  On the Blade of the Dragon-Slaying Sword

    Lin Jingyu's body was shaken, and he felt a strange bloody and violent energy coming from the black stick that looked like a fire stick. At the same time, there was a strange adsorption force, which actually affected all the blood and essence, and was about to surge outward.  , barely able to myself

    Lin Jingyu was shocked and turned pale. He expected that it was the most evil magic weapon in Gui Li's hand. However, he had a strong temper and was not afraid. He did not retreat but advanced. The dragon-slaying sword rose up like a dragon swimming at the bottom of the sword.  Regardless of the fact that his chest was wide open, he went straight towards Gui Li's face.

    Gui Li's eyes flashed. If he took action at this moment, although he would be seriously injured, he would be 100% sure to kill Lin Jingyu. Just looking at that familiar face, Gui Li's heart suddenly flashed like lightning when the two of them were playing together.  The figure, and then the face of Baguio

    “How many people are there in this world that I can cherish and are still alive?

    As if he was mocking himself, he asked himself with a slight wry smile, retracted the soul-eating magic wand, jumped into the air, and dodged this critical crisis. However, his wry smile looked in Lin Jingyu's eyes, but it seemed like a sneer.  , making him furious

    At this moment, Gui Li, who was in mid-air, suddenly trembled. Looking into the distance, he saw a white figure floating over as fast as lightning. When he saw the situation in the field clearly, that person actually seemed to be the same.  His body was shaken violently, and his beautiful face showed an expression of mixed surprise, joy and sorrow. Even his voice trembled slightly:

    "Youreally you"

    It is Lu Xueqi

    On her snow-white cheeks, I don’t know when, for the first time in her life, two drops of tears quietly fell in front of others.

    That man looked at him in astonishment, slowly falling in mid-air. Such a familiar face, how many years have he missed him unforgettably?

    When I thought he was dead after all, I felt so sad and painful. If there weren't outsiders at this moment, I just wanted to throw myself into his arms and cry bitterly.

    Who wants to be alone all his life?

    Who wants to live alone?

    If it’s not that the love is so deep that you can’t help yourself, how could your tender intestines be as cold as frost?

    Gui Li seemed to be a little stunned. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but nothing came out. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Lin Jingyu behind him did not stop. He slashed the dragon sword like wind and fire, and shouted loudly.  In the sound, it is still sweeping over

    Gui Li suddenly woke up and turned to face the enemy, but he had already lost the opportunity. Seeing the dazzling green light, he was about to rush forward. Gui Li's face became fierce, and the blood-devouring beads instantly turned red.

    At this critical moment, suddenly, as if the memory of a long time ago, Youyou woke up again

    A white hand stretched out from the side and held Gui Li's wrist. Gui Li's body trembled. Suddenly, all the strength in his body seemed to have disappeared, and a passion that was about to burst out from the deepest place surged into his heart.  , there was a buzz in the back of my mind, I suddenly turned around, and was about to shout out "Baguio"

    But he stopped in shock. The person standing in front of him, in fluttering white clothes, was none other than Lu Xueqi.

    "Changlang"

    Like the phoenix mingling in the sky, it was clear and sweet. The Tianya Divine Sword flowed like autumn water and came out of its sheath. With one sword, it blocked the unstoppable dragon-slaying sword. Lu Xueqi blocked Gui Li by herself.

    On that delicate and beautiful face, there is infinite tenderness, but who cares about it, all the things in this world?

    Lin Jingyu shouted angrily: "Junior Sister Lu, are you crazy?"

    Lu Xueqi's body trembled, as if she had woken up from a dream. Then, she silently turned her head and looked at Gui Li, her eyesHer heart was blurred and soft, and she smiled softly, and slowly let go of Gui Li's hand.

    "I'm crazy" Lu Xueqi smiled faintly, with a ghostly look in her eyes, and whispered: "I must have gone crazy a long time ago."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The anger dissipated from the face, only pain passed over the face, silently lowered its head

    Lin Jingyu was shocked, and the place fell silent for a moment.

    At this moment, suddenly, there was an earth-shaking loud noise from the sky, and the mountains suddenly shook violently. Even with the way the three of them behaved, they were still unsteady on their feet.

    The three of them were all startled. They looked up at the sky and saw above the blue clouds that the unparalleled catastrophe had finally reached its final moment.

    ??******

    The blazing white light was so dazzling that no one could see clearly the figure in the halo. People could only see that the dazzling light in the sky illuminated the entire sky, and even the rising sun finally lost its color.

    And above the entire sky, the Zhuxian Sword Formation, which was once so impressive, now only has one main sword left, but the power it implies seems to be better than the sword shadows all over the sky. The white light is getting more and more blazing from Daoxuan.  The brilliance of the real person shot onto the main sword. The color of the entire main sword changed from seven colors to single, from single white to pure white. It was brilliant, as if it was a mad sword that was about to break through the sky.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????: The beast god stands high in the sky. Looking at the sword in front of him that doesn’t look like it should appear in the world, there is a trace of confusion on his ferocious face.

    In the expectant eyes of thousands of people, in the cheers of thousands of people like a carnival, the huge blazing divine sword slowly moved, turned its head, and faced the beast god for only a moment, and the black energy around the beast god disappeared.  He was forced back several feet by this white light that seemed to be naturally hostile.

    Deep in the white light, someone seemed to be breathing deeply, with a hoarse voice, like a beast roaring or a trapped beast roaring

    The beast god stared closely at the divine sword and the white light in front of him. After a long time, he suddenly laughed loudly. His voice was already hoarse and unpleasant, but now he laughed loudly, which was harsh and made everyone look sideways.

    I saw the beast god laughing with a crazy expression, as if in his mind, there was something the most ridiculous thing in the world, but in the end he just laughed wildly and did not say a word

    Above the sky, the violent wind became more and more fierce, and the power of the Immortal Sword became more and more powerful. I don’t know when it started, as if a voice came from heaven and earth, singing a mysterious mantra in a low voice, and began to echo.  between heaven and earth

    That ball of blazing white light suddenly rose into the sky and landed on the hilt of the radiant Zhuxian Master Sword. Almost at the same time, the Zhuxian Sword Formation was activated, with a force that shattered the sky, and the mad sword roared  It seems to be coming slowly, but there seems to be no place to hide in the sky and on the earth.

    When meeting gods, kill gods; when meeting immortals, kill immortals

    There is nothing like this in the world today

    The remaining clouds are blown away by the wind. No one will know what the beast god is thinking in his mind when he is facing this Immortal-killing Mad Sword.

    However, he didn’t show any fear or any intention of retreating. Facing the wind and the light, the beast god’s huge body jumped up and flew towards the Zhuxian Mad Sword’s face.

    The heaven and the earth seemed to be silent, and the whole world was holding its breath. People stared at the blue sky with their mouths open, and the black and white colors crossed the sky and collided with each other.

    No one can describe the scene at that time. The sky collapsed, the earth cracked, and the Qingyun Mountains shook three times in one day. This time was the most powerful. Countless cracks and gaps suddenly appeared between the huge mountain cliffs.  Huge boulders fell off the mountain one after another. In the clear water cold pool on Tongtian Peak, the water was turbulent. The originally smooth water surface was actually constantly rising up out of thin air with water columns several feet high.

    But at the top of Qingyun Mountain, the righteous people and the remaining beast monsters were all silent, especially those beast monsters that looked like beasts but were not beasts at all. At this moment, they were extremely frightened, restless, and roaring crazily.

    However, all this seems to be nothing compared to the earth-shattering scene in the sky, and no one will care.

    The huge Immortal Killing Master Sword stretched across the sky, rumbling and stabbing wherever it passed, but there was only a sharp hiss in the air. Everything along the way was completely wiped out, leaving no trace. On the periphery of the Mad Sword blade, you can see  The outer edge of the white light showed a dark red color. I don't know if it was caused by the strong friction of the air, or because the mad sword itself was too intense.

    The sword came down with a crash, and the beast god looked up to the sky and roared, all his arms were folded to his chest, and the strange eyes widened. The moment the sword of Zhu Xian was stabbed, black energy suddenly surged, the strange hands stretched and retracted, and there was a sound in the sky  There was a thunderous roar, and he actually grabbed this divine sword that could open the sky.

    In an instant, everyone in the sky and on the earth was shocked

    However, all I saw was a white light rising up, a thousand-foot-long brilliance, and the huge Zhuxian Master Sword actually made a rumbling sound of thunder, and dozens of likeThe black hoop-like hand was thrust in suddenly and slowly.

    One inch, one inch, another inch

    One after another, the black hands were slowly engulfed and dissipated by the blazing white light. At this moment, the mad sword looked like the supreme evil god, baring its teeth and claws, taking away human lives, with endless killing intent, bit by bit.  He thrust it into the beast god's chest bit by bit.

    Black energy flashed, a sharp roar rose into the sky, and black blood spurted out. The Zhuxian Sword was finally inserted into the chest of the Beast God, and it was inserted in one by one. The blazing white light flashed fiercely, like lightning in the sky.  Jumping around, hitting the skin of the beast god

    The skin, flesh and blood have all faded away quietly, and the huge body seems to be becoming ethereal, about to be broken into the void by this shocking power. The light in the eyes of the beast god is getting weaker and weaker, and finally he is no longer able to defeat such peerless swords.

    I saw that his figure was getting smaller and smaller under the Zhuxian Sword, but somehow, as if the force was consumed by the collision, as the body of the Beast God gradually became smaller, the originally huge Zhuxian Master Sword also began to shrink, only  That glow is still so bright and dazzling

    This situation continued until the Beast God finally transformed into the size of a human being. After a moment of black energy, it suddenly dissipated. Everyone could see clearly that he had transformed back into the boy he looked like, but he looked pale at the moment.  , hair is messy, obviously defeat has been decided.

    What's more important is that almost at the same time that the black energy dissipated, the Master Sword of Zhu Xian also dissipated, but the light condensed in front of the Beast God, flickering non-stop, and finally gathered between the two of them, transforming into the sword.  The Zhuxian Ancient Sword, which looks like stone but not stone, looks like jade but not jade, comes out, is inserted into the chest of the beast god, and comes out across the chest.

    The figure of Master Daoxuan slowly emerged from the light, but his cheeks no longer looked like the Taoist immortals they once were. Instead, they became abrupt and fierce, and his eyes were blood red.

    The beast god was panting heavily, coughing continuously, his lips trembled slightly, and he looked down at his chest.

    The Zhuxian Sword was inserted into his heart, and the blood flowing out from the middle was not red.

    He smiled miserably, sighed, and said: "It's amazingit's amazingit's amazing"

    Suddenly, the voice fell, and he put his hands together. At this moment, his body had returned to the appearance of a normal person, and his arms were as straight as a normal person. However, with this move, he held the Zhuxian Ancient Sword in his palms, and immediately saw a surge of black energy.  Entering the blade of the ancient sword Zhuxian

    "Click"

    A sound so low that it was almost impossible to hear came from the blade of Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Master Daoxuan's expression changed drastically. He looked quickly and saw a clear crack on the ancient sword.  Lying on the Zhuxian Sword

    Master Daoxuan was so surprised that he roared loudly, exerted all his strength, and drew out his sword. Almost at the same time, the moment the ancient sword of Zhuxian was withdrawn from the beast god's chest, it seemed as if a severe pain hit his heart, and the beast god was also a big pain.  With a roar, his voice was pitiful, his whole body rose into the air, and actually flew backwards.

    At this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren felt that the energy and blood in his mind were surging like a stormy sea, and a murderous and violent energy was rolling over and over as if it was about to break through his chest. However, he had profound cultivation and knew that he could not let the tiger go back to the mountain no matter what, not to mention that he forced the Tianji Seal, and the earth vein spiritual energy was too high.  Sheng, the ancient sword of Zhuxian has been overburdened. The death blow from the monster just now left a crack.

    At that moment, he took a strong breath and was about to catch up, when he suddenly felt a huge force coming from the Zhuxian Sword, rushing straight into his mind, instantly breaking through the meridians and air points that he had cultivated for hundreds of years, and roared for a moment.  Suddenly, his body trembled, and blood started to flow out of his seven orifices in the blink of an eye. He shook his body twice, shouted, and when the Ancient Zhuxian Sword was loosened in his hand, he fell down from the clouds.

    This thrilling scene dazzled and stunned the people below. Suddenly, a big change occurred. The beast god was severely injured and fled, but Daoxuan Master suddenly fainted and became a mess.

    For a moment, some people chased the beast god, some rushed to rescue Dao Xuan, and some young disciples woke up from the shock. They suddenly found that there were countless beast monsters on Tongtian Peak in a daze, and they immediately killed them.  , and how could the beast monster be so willing to be captured without any help? Suddenly, the sky-reaching peak was filled with the sound of killing again.

    And in this chaos, someone suddenly screamed out in an urgent and panic voice, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in his life: "Zhu Xian Where is the Zhu Xian Sword? Where did the Zhu Xian Sword fall?"

    In an instant, there was another huge commotion on Tongtian Peak, with countless people in a mess like headless flies.

    ??******

    The boundary of Houshan area

    The purple air pillar in Huanyue Cave slowly dissipated, leaving only a little auspicious energy left. The scene in the sky just now was so thrilling that the three of them were stunned.

    At this moment, they came back to their senses

    Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, calmed down, and said coldly to Lu Xueqi: "Junior Sister Lu, youWhat do you want?  Do you also want to betray your master?  "

    Lu Xueqi was stunned. She opened her mouth to say something, but then turned to look at Gui Li. After all, she didn't say anything.

    Gui Li took a deep look at her, and the two looked at each other, as if they both saw each other's deepest feelings

    Gui Li smiled, turned around, faced Lin Jingyu, and stood in front of Lu Xueqi again

    Lu Xueqi looked at the figure from behind, her eyes flickering with confusion and confusion.

    Lin Jingyu smiled coldly and was about to take action. At this moment, he suddenly heard a sharp roar coming from the sky.

    The three of them were all startled. When they stepped back, they saw something falling from the sky. It seemed to be slow but it was fast. It fell to the ground with a "pop". The originally extremely hard stone slab was like tofu, and it was deeply penetrated.  go in

    This is a long sword. The quality of the sword is strange, it looks like stone but not stone, and the style is simple. There are only two words clearly carved on the blade with a thin crack:

    Zhu Xian

 Text Chapter 1 Blood-eating

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak

    In front of Huanyue Cave, Gui Li, Lu Xueqi and Lin Jingyu stood opposite each other. The already very delicate atmosphere suddenly seemed to freeze. All the attention of the three people was instantly focused on the handle stuck upside down on the ground.  on top of the ancient sword

    Zhu Xian

    The ancient sword that is famous all over the world, has been involved in countless past events, and has determined the fate of many people's lives. It is so quietly inserted on the ground at this moment. It looks ordinary and inconspicuous, as if it has been integrated with the mountains and rivers.  One body

    It’s just that the name on the blade is so dazzling and arrogant. Although it is silent, it is unyielding and stares at everyone around it, making those around it unable to breathe smoothly.

    I don’t know how long it took, but they seemed to have woken up from the incredible shock. The three of them let out a sigh of relief at the same time, but almost at the same time, the atmosphere between them had quietly changed. Lin Jingyu moved instinctively,  He wanted to step forward, but after he looked at the two people around him, he frowned and slowly regained his balance.

    Lu Xueqi's expression was stunned at first, and then a very bright light seemed to flash in her eyes. Facing this ancient sword that had a supreme status in Qingyun and even in the world, she also frowned slightly. Then, she subconsciously looked at  He glanced at Gui Li beside him, looked at his expression, and quietly distanced himself from Gui Li.

    Gui Li was silent, as if his face was expressionless, but his eyes seemed to be burning like fireworks.

    That sword, the ancient sword that had appeared in nightmares day and night for the past ten years, was suddenly in front of him. The simple blade seemed to be shining with a simple light in the breeze of the mountains, and it was reflected in his eyes.  Like, stabbed into his chest

    That graceful and feeble green figure falling gently in mid-air

    "ah……"

    He seemed to burst out with a furious roar from his chest, tearing at his heart and lungs, and rushed towards the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Dark green light flickered, and the soul-devouring spirit roared in front of him, as if he was understanding the master's mood.

    But suddenly, a green sword light shot out from the side. Lin Jingyu, holding the dragon-slaying sword, was already in front of him. The raging green sword light blocked the screaming Xuanqing black energy.  come down

    There was a muffled sound, and the two magic weapons collided in mid-air. Lin Jingyu was about to stop shouting. Suddenly, he felt that although he was in the daylight, he was surrounded by Gui Li's strange magic weapon.  , suddenly the sky and the earth turned dark, ghosts roared all around, and the body seemed to be bound by thousands of invisible threads. Even right in front of me, there were all kinds of terrifying illusions of the Nine Netherworld.

    And the ghost Li in front of him, his eyes have turned blood red again at some point, his murderous aura is strong, and his figure is like a ghost

    Lin Jingyu shouted in shock, the blue light surged in the black air, and he suddenly jumped up from the sky. Almost at the same time, Gui Li's figure instantly reached the place where he stood, and the black air suddenly spread out like monster wings.  The spins gathered together like ghost hands, drowning Gui Li's figure, and surged towards the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals like raging waves from all directions.

    Lin Jingyu was forced back in mid-air for a moment, unable to stop him. He felt anxious and was about to shout angrily. Suddenly, in front of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, deep in the black air, a light as bright as autumn water bloomed like frost and snow.  The clear sound echoed far away, blooming like a flower in the black air, and a sword pierced out.

    Tianya

    The white light, like snow and frost, streaked through the air. Wherever it passed, the black energy dissipated and pierced the deepest front, blocking the way. Lu Xueqi appeared in front of the ancient sword of Zhu Xian, with an expressionless face and a clear face.  On top of her face, her face was so white that there seemed to be no trace of blood.

    Deep in the black air, two will-o’-the-wisp light spots looked directly at Lu Xueqi. The ghost was howling, furious and uncontrollable.

    What does it look like, in front of you, roaring and panting like a wild beast, so strange?

    The black air surged, rising from the ground to a height of several feet in the air. In the black air, the two fierce will-o'-the-wisps suddenly disappeared. The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth twitched slightly, her face was still pale and expressionless, with only one pair of eyes.  The light in his eyes kept flashing, like thousands of mountains and rivers passing by in an instant, and thousands of thoughts rushing into his heart in a moment.

    However, the Tianya in her hand still refused to give up. The ancient sword behind her suddenly seemed to have turned into an abyss, making it impossible for her to retreat even a little bit.

    An ancient sword, or a silent and ancient sect that raised her?

    She raised her sword to the sky and stabbed it quietly. The sword's light was like snow, but it had a hint of desolation.

    The black air was dense, and ghosts howled suddenly. In the mid-air, in the direction where Tian Ya stabbed, a black shadow suddenly appeared. Ghost Li emerged from the depths of the black air, but in front of him, the soul-eating soul flew up, and instantly  , the originally overwhelming black air filled the air, and the black soul-devouring body screamed, and the end of the stick had a strange sound.The blood-red filaments have all lit up

    A pale hand stretched out from mid-air and grasped the Soul Eater tightly. The wind and smoke fell from the sky, and countless black energy condensed into pillars at the front of the Soul Eater, and it was struck down in the air.

    Towards Lu Xueqi, and towards the silent ancient sword behind her

    But, after all, she still didn’t retreat

    The sword is like snow, and it is thrown towards the black air. Before it touches the surrounding rocks and dust, it has been swept up with great force, spinning and flying like a storm. Lu Xueqi stood in the center of the vortex, her face gradually blurred.

    ?? Tianya and Soul Eater, the two magic weapons flying and shining in the air, seem to be trembling slightly, as if the battle many years ago has returned to the eyes.

    It’s just that time is short after all, like thoughts passing by in the blink of an eye, the violent roar finally resounds in front of the Huanyue Cave on Qingyun.

    ??******

    The wind and smoke quietly dissipated, the dust fell, and there were still a few small stones spinning alone on the ground, rolling gently into the distance involuntarily, and finally rolled into the depths of the grass, where they could no longer be seen.

    Lu Xueqi still stood in the same place, her body did not move even half an inch from the original place. Behind her, the ancient sword of Zhu Xian still seemed to exude a simple light, staring at the back of the woman.

    Somehow, the eyes and face of this peerless woman looked so tired at the moment, as if the sword just now had exhausted her mental and physical energy. She lowered her head quietly, her eyes indifferent, looking at unknown people.  Famous place, I don't know how long it took before she slowly raised her head and moved forward.

    That man

    That man who looks like a madman

    That man who is as silent as iron

    Those eyes stared at her silently, without murderous intent, anger, love or tenderness.

    Lu Xueqi's body suddenly trembled unknownly, so slightly that even she almost thought it was her imagination, but what followed was a sudden pain in her chest that made her almost bend over and fall to the ground. It was like the most painful pain in the world.  The sharp steel needle passes through the deep heart

    Her face, as pale as snow, suddenly turned red, and her body swayed slightly. At the moment when her brows furrowed slightly, when she seemed to be gritting her teeth and persevering, she suddenly closed her eyes and bent down.

    Tian Ya let out a hiss and fell upside down into the ground. Lu Xueqi held the hilt of the sword and spat out a small mouthful of blood, which splashed on the autumn water-like blade.

    The blood gradually condensed into beads, clinging to the smooth blade of Tianya, trembling slightly, and then quietly slipped off

    The wind blowing from nowhere, swaying across the open space in front of Huanyue Cave, there were a few light whistles in the wind

    The black energy dissipated, and Gui Li stood there indifferently. The soul-eating soul shone with dark blue light and fell from the sky. He stretched out his hand to catch it. When he turned to look at Lu Xueqi, Lin Jingyu had already turned around and flashed.  Beside Lu Xueqi, she blocked the ancient sword of killing immortals behind her.

    Gui Li’s eyes looked coldly at Lin Jingyu, and then turned to Lu Xueqi’s face. To him, these two people were almost the most important people in the world, but in his eyes, they were no different from strangers.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is only one life, but how many people can stay with you forever and remain unchanged throughout your life?

    He gritted his teeth, bared his teeth, smiled but was arrogant, determined and unruly, and stepped forward vigorously towards the ancient sword, which was right in front of him. Even if it was a bottomless abyss, he would rush towards it for ten years, ten years of time.  How can you give up once when your heart hurts?

    There was an angry look on Lin Jingyu's face, and the green light of the Dragon-Slaying Sword in his hand came back. At this moment, Lu Xueqi suddenly stood up straight. Although her face looked paler, her voice seemed to be the same as before.  Crisp and moving:

    "Stop"

    Gui Li paused for a moment, stopped, then looked deeply at Lu Xueqi, and said solemnly: "Get out of the way."

    Lu Xueqi had a sad look on her face and said, "Listen to me, leave and never come back again."

    Lin Jingyu frowned, glanced at Lu Xueqi, and hesitated to speak. Gui Li listened, but had no intention of following Lu Xueqi's wishes. He sneered and said, "You asked me to destroy Zhu Xian, and I will leave immediately."

    Lu Xueqi shook her head tiredly and whispered: "I can't let you do that. The people from Qianshan are coming soon. You still have time to leave now."

    Gui Li and Lin Jingyu were startled at the same time, and listened carefully. Sure enough, they heard a faint noise of people in the distance. It seemed that there were still a lot of people, and they were arguing and shouting.

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it is not surprising that the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian is such a magical weapon in Qingyun Sect.  Qingyun Mountain turned upside down,I'm afraid the disciples and grandsons of the Qingyun Sect would also be willing to use the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals.

    Hearing the noise in the distance gradually getting louder, he could hear it more and more clearly. It was obvious that the crowd was searching for this place. Gui Li's face gradually turned cold.  Qi and Lin Jingyu flew over here

    Lu Xueqi's face was grim, but before she could make a move, Lin Jingyu had already stood up and stabbed the dragon-slaying sword in mid-air with a "wu" sound like a piece of silk. The sword's light shone brightly, almost like a swimming dragon.  Baring his teeth and claws, he rushed towards Gui Li

    Gui Li's face was cold and his figure was like a ghost. He waved his left hand and the soul-eating magic rod flew out again. However, he didn't care about the power of the dragon-slaying sword and hit Lin Jingyu's head directly. Lin Jingyu was shocked. This kind of magic wand flew out.  His fighting style was strong and brave, but it was just like Lin Jingyu's old style. Gui Li used it on him instead. But facing such a fierce attack, the strong pride deep in Lin Jingyu's temperament was aroused bit by bit.  He came out and shouted loudly. As expected, he also ignored the soul-eating magic rod and used the dragon-slaying sword to castrate more power. Looking at it, he planned to make a bet with Gui Li to see who was bolder.

    When the two of them fought, it was a life-and-death fight. Lu Xueqi, who was standing next to her, couldn't help but trembled when she saw it. She stared with a trace of worry in her eyes, but just when the two of them were about to die together,  Gui Li's body suddenly swayed on the spot, and spread out in all directions like black smoke, almost like an illusion. Lin Jingyu couldn't hold back, stabbed the empty man with his sword and flew forward, shouting in his heart that something was wrong.  He looked back in panic, only to see a black figure appearing behind him like a ghost, flying towards Lu Xueqi

    Naturally, this kind of strange magic is not owned by Qingyun Sect or Tianyin Temple, nor has it been seen in the Demon Sect. It is a strange magic that Gui Li slowly realized after reading three volumes of "Book of Heaven".  The world has seen that today's attempt was indeed a great success. Even people like Lin Jingyu were concealed. Even Lu Xueqi couldn't help but look a little surprised in her eyes.

    It's just that for some reason, Gui Li, who had used the "Book of Heaven" magic, seemed to be completely different from before. It wasn't as full of demonic aura as ordinary people imagined, but the look on his face seemed to be completely different.  Green, gold, red, and red energy emerged in turn, and there was a faint look of pain, but the body was as fast as the wind, and it seemed to be one level faster than Shicai Dao.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked, but she vaguely understood that unlike Lin Jingyu, she and Gui Li saw the mysterious third chapter of the "Book of Heaven" at the same time on the sacred tree in the Western Swamp, in the "Treasure House of the Emperor of Heaven".  Juan, with her talent and qualifications, she is even better than Gui Li, and she has already kept the "Book of Heaven" firmly in her heart.

    Although the "Book of Heaven" is strange and unpredictable, every line is full of profound and mysterious principles that have never been found in the world. Monastics are naturally obsessed with this. If she says that she has not studied it carefully over the years, it is also a lie. However, this kind of magic is not possible after all.  To outsiders, she did not tell others, and what she saw was only the third volume of the "Book of Heaven", which was broken up and down, especially the first volume of the general outline of the "Book of Heaven" was missing, which made it difficult for her to start and it was difficult to understand.  Over the years, she has relied on her own talent and intelligence to forcibly comprehend, which has somewhat helped her practice, but it is not obvious. But it is also because of this that the elders of Qingyun Sect did not notice it, otherwise Daoxuan Zhenren, Tian Buyi,  What kind of people Master Shuiyue and others are, how could they not notice the weirdness in Lu Xueqi's Taoist practice?

    But at this moment, Lu Xueqi saw Gui Li's strange movement in her eyes and frowned slightly. However, after seeing Gui Li deceive Lin Jingyu, his body suddenly condensed into black smoke in mid-air like an invisible object, and quickly transformed.  Although he looked like himself, his speed was not reduced at all, and he flew straight towards Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth, and suddenly her body took three steps back to the side, letting go of the Ancient Zhuxian Sword that was right behind her. This move appeared in front of Gui Li, Gui Li and Lin Jing who were far away.  Yu Du was startled. The difference was that Gui Li's face showed a hint of joy, but Lin Jingyu shouted angrily: "Junior Sister Lu, what are you doing?"

    Lu Xueqi turned a deaf ear, a flash of light flashed across her eyes, as if she hesitated for a moment, but finally she let out a soft drink, and the Tianya Divine Sword thrust out into the wind, but the sword light was pointing in the opposite direction of Gui Li, three meters in front of the right side of the Ancient Zhuxian Sword.  The blank underground of the ruler

    "Poof"

    With a soft sound, the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to have stabbed the air, but for some reason, Lu Xueqi's body was shaken, and after a moment of silence, blood suddenly splashed out from the sword's edge, sprinkling into the air.  The ghost Li who flew to Zhuxian let out a sharp roar in mid-air, and turned into a burst of black smoke again, scattering in all directions.

    In the midst of this shocking electric light and flint, where blood was splashing like flowers, and Lu Xueqi's face was pale and dazed, a roar suddenly came, and Gui Li's black figure suddenly appeared in the sky, with the Tianya Divine Sword inserted into his shoulder,  But it seemed like he couldn't feel the pain at all, and he pounced hard.?, the blood-devouring bead at the front of the soul-devouring magic wand was red, and an overwhelming blood-devouring demonic power came over, covering Lu Xueqi.

    Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, and she instantly felt that the essence and blood all over her body was boiling like scalding water, and she was about to burst out of her body. Her mind was buzzing, the pain was unbearable, her feet went soft, and she could no longer hold on.  , sat down

    Ghost Li let out a long roar with a sad voice. The moment the blood-devouring bead shone in front of Lu Xueqi's beautiful face, he twisted it back. At the same time, he waved his left hand and swept Lu Xueqi away. At the same time as Lu Xueqi flew out, the Tianya Divine Sword also flew out.  Then, the moment he drew his sword and stood up, the blood on Gui Li's shoulder flowed out like a spring again. While Lu Xueqi was in mid-air, the blood-devouring bead's demonic power was still surging like a tide, beating endlessly, causing severe pain in her chest.  , with a loud sound, a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    In the field, Gui Li fell down, and there was nothing else in his eyes, only the ancient sword of Zhu Xian. At this moment, he was covered in blood, and half of his body was quickly stained red by the blood, but he seemed to be unaware, and there seemed to be a strange pain of grinding teeth on his face.  , staring straight at the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian

    The simple Zhuxian ancient sword was quietly inserted upside down in front of him. The blade, which was neither stone nor jade, could not even reflect his face. There was only a faint and thin crack, as if

    Gui Li looked up to the sky and laughed, as if he was crazy. Ten years of time flashed by in an instant. Without saying a word, his left hand suddenly stretched out to grasp the hilt of the sword. His right hand called back the soul-eating magic rod and held it tightly in his hand. He fiercely pointed at the Zhuxian sword blade.  , hit the fine mark

    Lin Jingyu roared loudly from behind and chased after him desperately, but it was already too late. Lu Xueqi had just fallen down at this time, and her mind was filled with confusion. In the distance, the noise of the group of people suddenly became louder. It seemed that they had discovered something, and they all rushed to  Huanyue Cave Mansion is here.

    But, in that moment of time, who can do anything?

    It’s like, no one can save a moment of time after all

    The soul-eating soul flashing with dark blue and black light whizzed down in mid-air. Its owner was bleeding profusely at the moment, dripping down his left hand. Drop by drop fell on Zhu Xian, crossing Zhu Xian's seemingly rough body.  The blade of the sword slowly disappeared, but never fell to the ground at all.

    Faintly, at that moment, Gui Li's heart moved, as if some strange and familiar scene touched his heart, passing through his mind like lightning.

    After a while, he suddenly realized:

    is blood

    At that moment, out of the corner of his eye, he saw his own blood flowing onto the blade of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, especially when it reached the crack, slowly disappearing, quickly and silently blending in.  In the ancient sword of Zhu Xian

    Zhu Xian Zhu Xian Zhu Xian

    Zhu Xian is actually the same as the Blood Devouring Bead, able to suck the essence and blood of living creatures

    He was stunned but couldn't control himself, but the soul-eating magic wand struck from his hand had already exceeded the thoughts in his mind, and hit the ancient sword of Zhu Xian hard.

 Text Chapter 2 Escape

    The ancient sword of Zhu Xian did not move. At that moment, it seemed that everyone held their breath, but the scene was terrifyingly quiet.

    There was no sound, no roar. Gui Li looked at the soul-eating magic wand that struck down with great force. After it hit the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, it suddenly seemed to fall into a pile of cotton and became silent.

    Angry shouts started, and figures jumped at the end of the forest. The figures of the elders of Qingyun Sect appeared one by one, flying over like lightning. However, they only saw the ancient sword of killing immortals in Gui Li's hand, and everyone's expressions suddenly changed.  A moment after the big change, more and more people from Qingyun Sect were around. In this chaotic time, no one cared about the original prohibitions and rushed into the originally forbidden area of ????Qingyun Sect. Among them were Xiaozhufeng Wenmin and Dazhu  Feng and others, their expressions changed greatly when they saw Gui Li present. Wenmin and other women from Xiaozhufeng immediately saw Lu Xueqi lying weakly aside, and hurried over to help Lu Xueqi up.

    Like the disturbance of the people of Qingyunmen, what I touched, the ancient sword of the Xianxian under the attention of the people, although still in the hands of ghosts, somehow, its blade itself has changed

    On the original simple and slightly rough sword blade, which was neither stone nor jade, the small crack on the opening was actually enlarged by a few points due to Gui Li's violent blow just now. Just at this moment  From inside the small mark, a faint red light began to glow, as if the blood that had been sucked in just now came to life, and began to slowly sway deep in the depths of the sword blade.

    Just like the originally calm sea, it gradually becomes rippled, brewing an unrivaled storm that envelopes the world

    Silence, silence Everyone saw the changes in the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, but no one knew what to do. There was no sound in front of Huanyue Cave, and everyone waited with bated breath.

    I don’t know, whose heartbeat is beating quietly?

    Gui Li felt a little thirsty and subconsciously wanted to let go of Zhu Xian, but the next moment, he found that the strength around him seemed to have completely disappeared in an instant. A familiar but distant feeling reappeared in his body, and  This feeling is what his enemies are afraid of.

    The essence and blood in his body slowly boiled and surged, and started to flow outwards, and the destination was the Zhuxian Ancient Sword tightly held in his hand. He seemed to understand something, and tried his best to let go of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, but his hands were weak.  The Zhuxian Ancient Sword seemed to be like an awakened demon at this moment, grabbing him tightly and refusing to let him go. The soul-eating magic wand on his right hand was also tightly attached to the Zhuxian Ancient Sword at this moment.  blade

    In the fine mark on the blade of the Ancient Zhuxian Sword, the red light gradually turned from light to thick. At the same time, it was strange like blood flowing through the blood vessels. From the fine mark, the subtle blood color began to spread, from the thin  On both sides of the mark, the ancient sword blade slowly flowed towards the two sections of the sword blade, covered by blood red.

    Everyone was stunned, including the well-informed elders. Everyone knew something was wrong at this moment, but no one knew what happened and what should be done?

    And the Zhuxian ancient sword seemed to ignore people's worries and continued to undergo its own transformation. The faint blood color finally dyed the entire blade red. The originally simple ancient sword had now become weird and mysterious.  The blood-red sword's sword light was faintly red, flowing slowly, almost like the eyes of a reborn devil, slowly waking up and looking at the surrounding things.

    The atmosphere in the venue seemed to be frozen, until the man holding Zhu Xian suddenly burst out with a heart-rending roar of pain

    "ah……"

    The voice was so shrill that everyone was almost startled, and their attention was immediately focused on Gui Li. Gui Li's face was pale, his whole body was shaking, and the skin of his hands and feet that were not covered by clothes on his face began to visibly swell.  It quickly shrank and gradually became withered. At the same time, a strange whistling sound sounded from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. The red light became brighter and brighter. People with sharp eyes had already seen that Conggui Li was holding the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  On his left hand, there was a faint red thread that was sucked into the blade of Zhuxian Ancient Sword.

    This scene was extremely weird. There was no trace of Qingyun Sect’s upright and upright spirit. Everyone present was stunned, but no one moved.

    Except Lu Xueqi

    The woman was weakly leaning on senior sister Wen Min's arms, but at this moment, for some reason, she suddenly struggled and seemed to be about to pounce on Gui Li and the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Wen Min was shocked and quickly held her back. Lu Xueqi struggled a few times.  , her body was unable to hang down after all, even though her face was extremely anxious, and she opened her mouth to shout something, but she looked around, but closed her mouth slumpedly, leaning on the arms of Senior Sister Wenmin who looked concerned, her eyes were deep, but she looked towards  that man

    It turns out that after tossing and turning, thinking about him countless times, and having a broken heart, she actually watched him die so tragically in front of her eyes?

    She burst into tears

    In the end, I couldn’t control it anymore. The things around meThe eyes of others outside

    ??******

    The red light on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword has become stronger and stronger, but on the contrary, Gui Li's condition has become increasingly ugly. Now anyone can see that under the "divine power" of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword,  This evil spirit, the evil spirit, is on the verge of death. Perhaps this is just the magic sword channeling the spirit and casting a spell to eliminate the evil spirit.

    Many people secretly think this in their hearts, but they don’t want to think about whether this idea is reasonable or not.

    Gui Li naturally wouldn't think about it and didn't have time to think about the thoughts in other people's minds at this moment. At this moment, he was struggling in front of the gate of hell. The sucking power on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword was getting stronger and stronger. Even for him,  It has already surpassed the situation when he was young and met the Blood-devouring Bead on the back mountain of Dazhu Peak. However, at this moment, his cultivation and Taoism are no longer comparable to that of that young man, so he has struggled to survive until now. However, he himself also understands that he  I can't hold on for much longer.

    The strange sucking power on the Ancient Zhuxian Sword is quite similar to the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl back then, but there are differences. Compared with the Blood-devouring Pearl, the power of the Zhuxian now transformed into a demonic sword is greater, and it is different from the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl back then.  Unlike the blood beads that suck up blood, while the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian sucks up the blood, it also sucks up the true energy that Gui Li has practiced for many years.

    In Gui Li’s eyes at this moment, the Zhuxian ancient sword in front of him was emitting a blood-red light, vaguely like a demon with its bloody mouth open and grinning, about to devour him.

    Is this the end of your life?

    The thought flashed through his mind just before he fell into coma.

    A burst of warm air burst out from his heart. It was pure Yang breath, which spread directly into his meridians. His whole body was shaken, and his mind woke up for a moment. He let out a loud roar, spent his whole life practicing, and poured out his energy.  Like lightning and thunder, three volumes of the Heavenly Book flashed by in a blink of an eye, and the green, gold, and red energy on his face rose at the same time. Although it was not very bright, it regained its vitality.

    The Great Brahma Prajna runs through the heart, and the true Buddhist teachings are firmly adhered to. Even the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals actually paused for it, and then took advantage of this moment to take a breath.  Then, the soul-eating magic wand was injected from his arm in a blink of an eye. However, just when he was about to counterattack and escape, the demon-eating power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword had once again breached the Great Brahma Prajna. In an instant, Gui Li's whole body was paralyzed and he could no longer move.  , and the clarity in my mind dimmed again.

    At this moment, in the eyes of others, Gui Li’s face was withered, and he was no longer far away from the dead. Song Daren and other people who had some friendship with Zhang Xiaofan in the past turned their heads one after another, unable to bear to look at it anymore.

    At this moment, it seemed that the overall situation had been decided, but the soul-eating magic wand in Gui Li's hand suddenly lit up. The dark blue light slowly swayed, like slowly waking up from a deep sleep. The blood-eating magic wand at the top  The bead, with its strange red blood threads, lit up again, and deep inside the bead, unprecedentedly, under the black light and blood threads, golden Buddhist mantras appeared.

    The three true dharma of Buddhism, Taoism and Demon, at this very moment, were truly merged into one with Gui Li’s dying moments.

    The blood-devouring bead became brighter and brighter, and the weird but gorgeous light kept flickering. Then, the entire soul-devouring magic wand lit up, as if it was shouting something. After a moment, from the interface between the soul-devouring sword and the Zhuxian Ancient Sword,  There was a muffled sound again

    It was only at this time that people noticed again that except for Gui Li's left hand, the Soul Eater he held in his right hand was always on top of Zhu Xian and did not fall down.

    The strange light on the blood-devouring bead became brighter and brighter, the three-color strange light swayed, and a low voice like the whisper of the ancient demon slowly emitted:

    “Woo…Woo…Woo…”

    A streak of red energy, crystal clear, was first sucked out from the sword mark of Zhuxian Ancient Sword, and merged into the soul-devouring magic rod. It rolled inside the blood-devouring bead. It seemed that it was still resisting, but soon  It can be seen that it was suppressed and subdued by the strange aura in the blood-devouring bead, and slowly transformed into a light red color. A small part was assimilated by the soul-devouring bead, and most of it was reintroduced into Gui Li's body through the soul-devouring rod.

    Once this weird change started, it never stopped. The red energy was continuously sucked from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. As more and more red energy was sucked in, the enhanced soul-eating light became stronger and stronger.  The replenished Gui Li's complexion gradually recovered, and the skin on his face gradually returned to its original state from dryness, strangely revealing a faintly warm color.

    The red light on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword was dazzling from the red light when it was at its peak. At this moment, it seems that there is nothing that can be done about the demon-sucking power of the Blood-devouring Bead, and it slowly dims, while the Soul-Eating Magic Rod becomes brighter and brighter. Neither does the surrounding Qingyun Sect.  Blind man, most people can see that something is wrong at this moment. Now it is clear that the demon Gui Li has secretly performed some other magic. The ancient sword of Zhu Xian actually seems to be unable to withstand it.

    After a commotion, several people suddenly appeared in the crowd.There was a shout, and at the same time, several magic weapons and strange lights hit Gui Li. At this moment, Gui Li was wholeheartedly fighting against the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. He didn't care about the movement around him, but he didn't react at all. After a moment, these few  All the magic weapons were hit firmly on Gui Li's back.

    Gui Li's body was shaken, his energy and blood surged, his throat was sweet, and another mouthful of blood spurted out, and he was spitting it on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. The Zhuxian Ancient Sword had been silent, but suddenly the blood spurted out, and a red light flashed.  Gui Li felt that there was a powerful force again. He couldn't care less about the heavy injuries behind him, but he could already feel the weird sucking power of Zhuxian Ancient Sword in his body. Suddenly it became strong again.

    His heart was like lightning and thunder, and he understood that this moment was really a matter of life and death. If Zhu Xian regained power, he was afraid that he would have no chance and would end up being sucked and dried up. Thinking of this, he roared and said, "No more."  Regardless of everything, he used all his strength, cultivated his whole life, and used the magical power that he had just comprehended the unity of the three true dharma to fight back.

    The people around him didn't see any movement from Gui Li. They only saw him being hit by several magic weapons. Blood spurted from his mouth. The red light of Zhu Xian's ancient sword swayed for a while. At the moment when it seemed to be about to light up, the battle between Gui Li and Zhu Xian  Suddenly there was a huge roar and sharp sound, accompanied by the sound of several bones cracking. Gui Li was knocked out by a huge inexplicable force. Like an arrow from a string, it passed over the heads of everyone.  Falling far into the distant woods

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect was shocked and inexplicable for a moment, and they all froze in place. After a while, someone suddenly woke up and shouted: "Hurry up and chase, we must not let that monster escape."

    With one word to remind everyone, countless people immediately followed Gui Li in the direction where he fell. Everyone present could clearly see that Gui Li had been severely injured in the battle with the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. This was the perfect time to hunt down this person.

    Seeing the people around them jumping into the air and chasing away, only the people in Dazhu Peak and Xiaozhu Peak stayed in place. Song Daren and others did not want to chase, but they couldn't bear to chase. However, there was a burst of exclamation from Wen Min and others. It turns out that  Lu Xueqi has already fainted

    While the women at Xiaozhu Peak were busy rescuing Lu Xueqi, suddenly, a tiny sound came out amidst the chaotic noise.

    Although the sound was small, it somehow seemed to be as sharp as a fine needle, piercing into the hearts of every Qingyun Sect disciple present. It was a sound similar to the sound of something quietly breaking, uploaded from the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian next to them.  Come

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Under everyone's gaze, the legendary Zhuxian ancient sword was quietly inserted upside down on the stone slab on the ground. From the enlarged fine mark on the ancient sword blade, once again,  There was a small cracking sound

    The cracks slowly grew larger, extending slowly but unstoppably to the surroundings, spreading on the ancient and once sacred sword blade, until the Zhuxian Ancient Sword groaned again:

    With a soft and crisp sound, half of the sword blade fell to the ground with the hilt, while the other half of the sword blade was still stuck upside down in the ground.

    In an instant, everyone was stunned, no one was breathing, and their minds were completely blank

    Zhu Xian

    Zhuxian Ancient Sword

    broken……

    The sky is bright, the sky is clear and the sun is bright, suddenly there is a huge thunder in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, wind and clouds are rolling in from all directions, the color of the sky and the earth changes rapidly, and the black clouds hang low, gathering at the top of Qingyun Mountain

    The strong wind blew up, causing sand to fly and rocks to fly. Along with the sudden wind and rain, thunder and lightning roared, the sky and the earth roared, and the violent wind and rain suddenly poured down.

    The sky and the earth seem to be crying bitterly

    It’s night, the heaven and the earth are crying, the divine sword died prematurely

    ??******

    The cold rain hit his face, it hurt like a knife, it was so cold, and his whole body seemed to be frozen. Gui Li was in the forest, and couldn't help but let out a low groan.

    The pouring rain has been falling for a whole hour, but there is no sign of weakening at all. Although it is still daytime, at this moment, black clouds are hanging low in the sky, covering the blue clouds, as if it is late at night, and you can't see your fingers.

    Fortunately, Gui Li was seriously injured and relied on the sudden violent storm to temporarily avoid the Qingyun Sect's pursuit. It was just that weird showdown with the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, especially the last blow, the backlash of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  The force was so overwhelming that it entered his body forcefully, breaking half of the ribs in his chest. At this moment, the broken bones pierced into his heart and lungs. Even though he had profound cultivation, he was still a mortal after all. Every step he took hurt him.  Breaking out in cold sweat, hissing in the mouth

    At this moment, Gui Li really wanted to risk everything and just lie on the ground and fall asleep, but the last trace of clarity in his mind kept telling himHe must leave. Considering the grudge between him and the Qingyun Sect and his current broken body, once he is discovered by the disciples of the Qingyun Sect, there will be no other choice than death.

    But for him, there is still a reason why he cannot die after all

    So he endured it and slowly struggled to run forward. The further away from Qingyun Mountain, the safer he would be.

    The heavy rain is pouring down crazily on this human world, as if it wants to use the water from the sky to wash away the ugly ghosts in this world. Li gasped for breath, and every breath he took from his mouth was spitting out a faint white air in the dark rainy night.  Looking at him, the noise of people getting closer and closer in the distance behind him was full of murderous intent.

    It was obvious that although Gui Li tried his best to escape forward, his seriously injured body was far less advanced than the people searching behind him. It was only because of the deep dense forest of Qingyun Mountain and the dark sky that Gui Li was not discovered for the time being.  I understand in my heart that this is inevitable after all.

    He stumbled, as if he had hit a branch or something like a vine. His body was unstable and he fell forward. In panic, he stretched out his hands to grab, but luckily he caught a small tree next to him, and finally stabilized himself.  He held his body, but after all this tossing and violent movement, the severe pain in his chest penetrated into his bone marrow, and he could hardly even breathe. Needless to say, he ran for his life.

    The voices behind him suddenly approached, as if in the heavy wind and rain, someone still heard the strange noise. After giving the order, there were actually many people's footsteps searching in the direction of Gui Li.

    Gui Li felt a chill in his heart, but he did not want to be captured after all. However, even if he ran away for his life at this moment, he would never be able to escape the pursuit. With a cruel heart, he closed his eyes and slid silently to the muddy ground, his face  Facing downward, buried in the mud and darkness, he seemed to be a pile of mud abandoned by this stormy world.

    Footsteps and noises slowly gathered over. Many people were shouting and cursing, and at the same time they kept banging the surrounding trees with objects in their hands. The strong wind passed by, and I don’t know how many people came swarming over.

    In the darkness, Gui Li lay motionless on the ground. His heart seemed to have stopped beating. In the darkness, he quietly waited for his fate to be pronounced.

    "The world is unkind, maybe everything is just a rotten dog"

    The storm is raging

 Text Chapter 3 The Man in Black

    The violent storm still doesn't seem to stop

    In the darkness, dots of bright light swept across. It was the magic weapon in the hands of Qingyun disciples. With the help of the magic weapon's dim light, he searched through the wind and rain. This place was already close to the outskirts of the back mountain of Qingyun Mountain. It was densely forested and covered with ancient trees.  , the plants are extremely dense, and the weather is extremely bad, with lightning and thunder in the sky. From time to time, a crack of lightning strikes from the sky and falls in the forest, often splitting a tree alive.  Thrilling

    In front of this power of heaven and earth, the Qingyun disciples with less skill couldn't help but feel palpitated by it, and trembled in the darkness. The little bits of light seemed like trembling fireflies, flying around and illuminating.  Light up the little place around you

    "Boom"

    On the black clouds in the sky, there was another thunderous explosion. People on the ground only felt a buzzing in their ears. They couldn't help but turn pale with horror. It has been two hours since they searched for Gui Li, but still no trace of Gui Li was found.  , many people began to murmur in their hearts, could they have been run away by this monster?

    In fact, it makes sense when you think about it. As the deputy sect leader of the Demon Sect's Ghost King Sect, Gui Li is extremely skilled in Taoism. Although it seems that he was injured by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword two hours ago, who knows how badly he was injured?  ?  As long as he is not seriously injured to the point of dying, Gui Li will definitely be able to sneak away quietly.

    This thought echoed secretly in the minds of many Qingyun disciples. However, the master urged and scolded them behind their backs, and they finally dared not give up and had no choice but to continue searching. Little did they know that in the dark depths not far ahead of them, Gui Li was seriously injured.  He was seriously injured and unable to escape. He was crawling in the mud on the ground with the last chance.

    In the dim light of darkness, someone suddenly shouted loudly: "Stop, everyone stops."

    This man's voice was heard far away in the darkness. Even the thunder in the sky seemed to be unable to overpower his voice. He was obviously a very profound senior. Gui Li lay motionless on the ground, letting the rain hit his body and listened.  When I heard this voice, I felt that it was somewhat familiar, but I couldn't remember who this person was.

    However, it was obvious that the surrounding Qingyun disciples were extremely convinced and respectful of this man. Almost at the same time as his shouts came out, the Qingyun disciples who heard him immediately stopped and stood there, no longer talking. In the wind and rain, they originally  The noisy search suddenly quieted down, and there was only the faint sound of someone's breathing in the woods.

    The storm is getting worse

    It seems like someone is listening carefully to something

    Gui Li only felt a chill suddenly penetrated into his heart and lungs, his whole body was cold, and he had a creepy strange feeling. It was as if this strange silence was even more frightening than when he shouted loudly for search just now.

    After a while, a voice suddenly whispered: "Father, what's wrong? Did you hear something?"

    Gui Li's heart was shocked, but he was very familiar with this voice. It was his former friend——<Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >. After a while, he knew that he was commanding this scene at this moment.  Who is that elder? It is Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, who is Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-'s father. And most of the Qingyun disciples who have been searching here are also Fenghui.  Feng’s disciple

    Uncle Zeng has been famous for a long time, and he is indeed not an ordinary person. Amidst the noise of the wind and rain, he can still hear some strange noises from Gui Li, but at this moment, in the dark jungle in front of him, he can't see anything except the wind and rain.  After hearing the news, even he couldn't help but wonder whether he heard the slightest strange sound just now, or whether it was because so many people were searching together, and some animals were disturbed and ran away.

    After pondering for a moment, Zeng Shuchang frowned in the darkness, waved his hand and said: "Disciples separate, line up in a row, no more than three feet apart, move forward and search slowly, not leaving any gaps."

    Gui Li was shocked. With such a detailed search, he had almost no chance to escape. Just when he was frightened, he heard Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-'s voice was slightly anxious, saying:  "Father, this forest is so big. If you send so many disciples here to search so intensively, wouldn't it mean that other places can't search?"

    Zeng Shuchang said calmly: "I have my own reasons, you don't need to say anything, just go quickly."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - was stunned for a moment in the darkness, and did not dare to say more, so he had to turn around and walk forward. In the darkness, no one spoke for a while, but there were bright spots of light.  Slowly moving forward in the wind and rain, gradually turning into a long snake, slowly advancing

    ????????????????????????????? The atmosphere in this forest suddenly became a little strange. During the noise just now, everyone was excited, but no one was afraid. It is so quiet at this moment, but somehow it makes people feel a little bit hairy.

    &nbsp; Because of the Daoxing magic weapon, the faint light of the magic weapons in the hands of Qingyun disciples generally cannot shine very far, and the brightness is also quite limited. However, they are connected to each other and advance slowly. Soon, they are only two feet away from where Gui Li is hiding.  distance

    "etc"

    Suddenly, Zeng Shuchang shouted loudly, and dozens of Qingyun Mountain Fenghuifeng disciples scattered nearby stopped at the same time. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - was surprised and left.  When he reached his father's side, with the help of the magic weapon's dim light, Zeng Shuchang's face was filled with solemnity.

    "What's the matter, father?"

    Zeng Shuchang had a deep gaze, staring directly into the darkness ahead, but what he was thinking about was not the place where Gui Li was hiding. On the contrary, he was looking toward the distant and deep forest at the parallel front.

    The deepest darkness seems to be nothing, but it also seems to be filled with countless demonic figures and ghosts, roaring and dancing in the wind and rain.

    "Something is wrong" Under the dim light, the wrinkles on Zeng Shuchang's face seemed to suddenly become deeper, and there was some doubt and fear in his eyes. But after all, he was not a mortal. He was determined after years of practice. After snorting coldly, he was already down.  made a decision

    "Zheng", there was a soft whistle, and everyone was shocked. Zeng Shuchang actually used the sword that he carried with him. The sword glow was silver-white, flickering in the dark wind and rain, bright and dazzling, completely different from the Qingyun disciples around him.

    But when he saw that he was silent for a moment, he said loudly: "I will go ahead. You will not change. You will still search in a line as I said just now, but you must stay one foot behind me and do not get close."

    Everyone knew at this moment that something was a little weird, but with Uncle Zeng being there, everyone had a backbone in their hearts. At that moment, they saw Uncle Zeng walking in front of the team with a solemn face and holding a sword. The people around him were still the same as before, but they were still the same as Uncle Zeng in front.  One foot away, don't dare to get close

    This strange team continues to move forward slowly like this

    The strange breath seems to be breathing gently in the dense forest on this stormy night

    “Woo…Woo…”

    It was like the howling of wind and rain, and like the roar of wild beasts, but when I was suddenly startled, I found that my heart was beating

    That heart seems to be beating faster and faster

    Zeng Shuchang's old face reflected the heroic light on the fairy sword, which became heavier and heavier. Deep in the woods ahead, there was a faint mysterious hostility. Although it felt a little vague, it seemed that he couldn't even determine whether he was an enemy, but this wave of waves in his heart  The strange palpitation that struck him still made him unable to ignore it

    I haven't had that feeling in a long time. I still remember the last time, but it seemed like it was a hundred years ago, when he, Tian Buyi and a few others followed Brother Nagato Wan Jianyi into the wilderness and went straight to the Demon Sect's lair.  What about the scene?  Time flies, it turns out that so much time has passed in the blink of an eye

    But I don’t know, has Senior Brother Wan, who died young, been reincarnated now?

    Such weird thoughts suddenly popped up in his mind, and even he couldn't help but feel a little surprised and funny. He took a deep breath and cheered up. For some reason, today is really different from the past.

    "Boom"

    There was another thunder, a sudden explosion, and the power of heaven and earth shook the world for a moment, as if the earth under your feet also trembled a few times. Almost at the same time, a bolt of lightning tore through the sky, broke through the clouds, and landed.  world

    Like a sharp blade from heaven, slashing towards the world

    Everyone was shocked by this. The disciples were so excited that some of them couldn't control themselves. Suddenly, one person was looking up at the sky. His feet stumbled and he fell down. He was so angry that he almost cursed. But when he turned around and looked around, he was shocked.  Under the lightning from the sky, what he saw in front of him was a muddy body, lying motionless on the ground.

    "Ah" A shrill voice suddenly sounded, "Here, here"

    "" There was a muffled sound, and the disciple's shouts suddenly stopped, but in just this moment, everyone was alarmed, and they all turned around and rushed over.

    A black shadow soared from the ground, but before he could stand firm, his body was already swaying a few times, and he was about to fall. In an instant, dozens of magic weapons were coming over with wind and rain.

    Gui Li's heart felt cold, but he didn't want to just wait for death. He gritted his teeth and ran forward. Unexpectedly, after taking only a few steps, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He couldn't hold on and fell down.

    There was a burst of cheers from the crowd behind them. Several Qingyun disciples had already caught up and reached out to grab Gui Li.

    At this moment, suddenly, the darkness deep in the jungle seemed to suddenly expand, like a strange beast roaring silently, and there was a flash of light deep in the darkness.

    Uncle Zeng's eyes widened instantly as he stood aside, he immediately rushed forward and shouted sternly: "Disciples, get back, quickly"

    SinceBefore he could react, Zeng Shuchang suddenly rushed into the darkness ahead alone. Originally, the fairy sword in Zeng Shuchang's hand was dazzling, but after he stumbled into the darkness, his fairy sword could no longer be seen.  In the light, only angry shouts and roars could be heard.

    Just when Qingyun disciples were wondering what to do, a strange figure shot out from the darkness in front, heading towards the place where Gui Li fell to the ground. At the same time, Qingyun disciples flew over and with the help of that little bit of light, they saw this figure covered in black.  Wrapped in shadow, only a pair of eyes came out, shining brightly

    Qingyun disciples shouted loudly and rushed forward with their swords drawn. Unexpectedly, this man was extremely advanced, and he did not reach out to use the magic weapon. However, once he got close, he grabbed the nearest Qingyun disciple with his bare hands.

    Although the Qingyun disciple was not frightened, he slashed down the fairy sword magic weapon in his hand. The man in black didn't say a word, but turned a blind eye. His grip did not change, and he suddenly grabbed the fairy sword in his hand in front of everyone. Everyone was shocked.  , before he could react, the man shook his head hard, and the Qingyun disciple who was fighting with him had already flown out, and the fairy sword was actually snatched away by this man.

    This person was so high in moral character that he was extremely powerful. In the darkness ahead, Uncle Zeng was shouting angrily, but he seemed to be entangled by others, unable to separate himself and come to rescue him. On this strange night, there were unexpectedly many mysterious masters ambushing him.  here

    Although the enemies came with extremely high moral standards, these Qingyun disciples were all from famous families and were not disciples of ordinary sects. In shock, no one ran away. Instead, they all grabbed their magic weapons and rushed forward.

    The man in black seemed to be a little anxious and impatient. He put more force in his hand, and the fairy sword he snatched suddenly shone brightly. It was much brighter than it was in the hands of the young disciple just now. However, all he could see was the flash of light and the howling of the wind.  He slashed down with a bang in the air, and a huge halo of light struck straight towards everyone. All the Qingyun disciples shouted, shouting, and all stepped back to meet the enemy. Unexpectedly, although the man's voice was loud, it was just a bluff. He forced everyone back with one move.  After a few steps, without fighting, he directly picked up Gui Li, who was hanging limply on the ground, wondering if he had passed out, and flew away quickly towards the darkness behind him.

    Everyone in Qingyun was shocked and angry. They were shocked that this mysterious person who came out of nowhere had such a high level of morality. They were angry that the Gui Li who had obtained it was actually snatched away. Gui Li was a serious problem of Qingyun Sect, and because he had always been with Qingyun Sect.  Yuanyuan, everyone in the Qingyun Sect had long wanted to get rid of this person. This time he was robbed halfway, how could they bear this tone, and they all chased after him.

    Just as he was chasing after him, he suddenly heard a roar, and a bright light flashed out from the darkness. In everyone's eyes, it seemed as if the sword light was shooting towards them, and they quickly stopped to face the enemy. Only Zeng-<  Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-He rushed to Fei Qi and struck it with his sword, but felt a big shock in his palm and took a step back involuntarily, but the sword was also redirected by him and rushed forward.  He went up to the sky, fell down after a moment, and was stuck upside down in the mud with a pop. It was the robbed fairy sword that kept buzzing.

    And during this delay, the man in black was already like a ghost, hugging the ghost Li Xun disappeared into the darkness ahead. Zeng Shuchang, who was fighting fiercely in the darkness, suddenly roared, and someone in the dark groaned, blood  light suddenly appears

    Everyone was shocked, and they didn't know whether it was Zeng Shuchang who was injured or his opponent. They had a deep gratitude for their teacher, and they didn't care about it at this moment. They rushed forward one after another. But they were only halfway there when Zeng Shuchang's figure flashed out from the darkness and landed on the ground.  He stopped them on the ground and looked at his figure. Although he was moving smoothly, he was still stumbling a little. At the same time, he was breathing heavily. The fierce fighting in this moment seemed to be a huge drain on him.

    He took a breath and calmed down, and immediately whispered: "The opponents in front are extremely skilled, and there are many of them. You can't make mistakes."

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - and other young disciples felt a chill in their hearts. They never expected to encounter such a situation in this place. Uncle Zeng stared at the darkness in front of him and said in a deep voice:  "Who are you, and why do you want to interfere with our Qingyun Sect's affairs? With your conduct, you must not be unknown, why don't we meet and talk?"

    The wind was blowing hard, the rain was blowing, the lightning was thundering, but somehow, the darkness deep in the forest was so dense, like ink that couldn't be melted away.

    No one answered Zeng Shuchang's question, only the sound of wind and rain and the gasping sounds of Qingyun disciples. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - quietly took a step forward and whispered: "Father, they are  What's the origin?"

    Zeng Shuchang shook his head slightly and lowered his voice: "They deliberately concealed their identity, and what they used was not their own Taoism. It was hard to tell for a while."

    As he spoke, he frowned, raised his voice and shouted loudly: "Why don't you guys show up yet?"

    This voice echoed far away in the dense forest, but in the end no one answered. Uncle Zeng suddenly changed his face and stamped his feet: "Oh no, I fell into a trap."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???, flying forward, the immortal sword shines brightly, but this time it shines directly in the surroundings, no shadows cover it anymore. It is obvious that all those people have retreated. They come like the wind and rob people and leave immediately. It is obvious that they have a plan and plan.

    Zeng Shuchang let out a long sigh and fell down. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - directed other disciples to continue searching around to see if they could find any clues, and asked Zeng Shuchang in a low voice: "  Father, what’s wrong?”

    A trace of disappointment appeared on Zeng Shuchang's face, and then he sighed: "Although the fight just now was hasty, I have a vague feeling that what these people are using is not the Taoism of the Demon Cult. Besides, if people in the Demon Cult save Gui Li, there is no need to hide.  But, who are the people who want to save this evildoer, and there are many of them, with such high moral standards?"

    After saying that, he frowned and thought deeply - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - remained speechless. He turned back and looked ahead, only to see dense forests and a dark future. Nothing could be seen anywhere.  ?

    But I don’t know, who are the people who kidnapped Gui Li?  But no matter what, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - walked forward and quietly said to himself, it is always better than falling into the hands of Qingyun Sect

    He was thinking like this. On this stormy night, deep in the dense forest, his mind seemed to recall the appearance of Gui Li when he first saw him at Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain ten years ago.

    After a long time, he sighed in the darkness and continued to move forward. No matter what the future holds, he must continue to move forward now.

    ??******

    On the other side of the unknown jungle, deep in the darkness, there is another strange black figure looking at Zeng Shuchang and his group from a distance. It is Mr. Ghost.

    At this moment, his eyes seemed to be filled with surprise and uncertainty, and he looked very confused. After thinking deeply, he still couldn't figure it out. After a long time, he saw that the search area of ??these Qingyun disciples was getting wider and wider, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a glance that they had given up.  Omen, searching like this, where can I find anyone in this huge dense forest?

    Sure enough, after a while, Zeng Shuchang's voice sounded again: "That's it, you all come back."

    The disciples of Qingyun were obviously eager to hear this and walked back one after another. Mr. Ghost watched from a distance and Uncle Zeng counted everyone in the field. Then he turned around and led the disciples towards Qingyun Mountain and gradually disappeared into the dense forest.  among

    He slowly emerged from the darkness and walked out, but his eyes drifted into the distance, looking at the direction of the mysterious men in black, staring deeply

    In the wind and rain, there seemed to be a voice whispering: "Is anyone still interested in him"

 Text Chapter 4 Zen Room

    Thunder, lightning, strong wind, and heavy rain seem to be whistling in my ears all the time. My mind is so chaotic and muddled that I can't seem to tell who I am anymore?  Just in the severe pain, I felt waves of wind and rain passing by me, heading towards an unknown place.

    Someone seemed to be talking next to me, and the voice was quite unfamiliar. It sounded a bit anxious. I could faintly hear: "There seems to be something wrong with him. Can you take a look?"

    A cold hand moved around his body to check, and after a moment he said in shock: "Why is he injured so badly?"

    The man next to him said angrily: "Nonsense, he was under the Immortal Killing Sword, do you think"

    He couldn’t hear the rest of the words clearly anymore, because at this moment, a wave of dizziness hit his head, and he almost fainted. In the confusion, he could only vaguely feel that the sky was still roaring, and there were bursts of thunder.

    The person next to him seemed startled and quickly checked. The cold breath on his hand made him wake up for a moment. He heard the man say anxiously: "Oh no, his forehead is burning. I'm afraid he has a high fever"

    Does it turn out that you still have a fever?

    This was Gui Li’s last thought. After that, he fainted again and lost consciousness.

    ??******

    A roar woke him up from unconsciousness. His first reaction was that he thought it was the thunder that exploded in the sky. But for some reason, although he woke up a little, there was still darkness in front of him. He desperately wanted to open his eyes and look around.  , but was shocked to find that his eyelids were still closed and he could not open them.

    Then, a sharp pain came, not from his seriously injured chest, but from his throat. He subconsciously moved his mouth and shouted hoarsely and slightly:

    "water……"

    There seemed to be no one around, and he was left alone and helpless on the ground. The thirst in his throat became more and more intense, like burning. His lips moved slightly, and the strength came from nowhere in his body.  He moved his body slightly, and the consciousness in his mind seemed to be clearer.

    "Ah" suddenly, a voice came from the side. This voice was different from usual, but it seemed like it had been heard before. It was a bit familiar. There was a bit of surprise in the tone of voice, and said: "You're awake, senior brother, come here quickly."  , he woke up"

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet. After a moment, there were footsteps approaching quickly. He walked in front of Gui Li and struggled to open his eyes again, but somehow, this time, all the strength in his body disappeared completely.  He vaguely saw two figures squatting beside him, and behind the figures, there seemed to be several dark shadows. As for the faces of these people, he could not see clearly any of them.

    "Water" he whispered again

    This time, people around understood:

    "Hurry, bring water, hurry up"

    He was running back and forth in a hurry, and someone came running after a moment. Then a cold hand carefully lifted his head up, and something like the rim of a bowl was placed against his lips.

    The cool water touched his chapped lips. The muscles on Gui Li's face moved. He opened his mouth with great effort and drank the water in one mouthful. The clear water entered his throat, like a sweet spring spilling into dry land, and it immediately relieved the fire.  the pain

    Gui Li felt relieved, and immediately felt tired, and fell asleep again.

    The people around him were all startled, and someone immediately came over to feel Gui Li's pulse. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's okay. He was seriously injured, had a fever, and was exhausted. At the moment,  There is no fear of life”

    As soon as these words came out, the people around him seemed to be relieved. Then, someone seemed to look at Gui Li and sighed softly.

    ??******

    After falling asleep, I don’t know how much time passed. During this period, Gui Li woke up several times, but he always woke up for a moment and then immediately fell asleep. In his impression, he only remembered that there was always someone waiting beside him.

    Suddenly, he saw many people, his parents when he was young, his innocent and beautiful senior sister, the unforgettable Baguio, the distant Lu Xueqi, and many, many more people, all flashing past him one by one. Once,  He even felt that he saw the Dharma image and Dharma good master brothers from Tianyin Temple ten years ago, sitting next to him chanting sutras and chanting Buddha for him.

    He smiled bitterly at that time, but even he himself didn’t know that his bitter smile could be shown on his face. Maybe it was just a dream after all.

    It’s like, this upside-down life is like a dream

    Why do you need to chant sutras for me?

    What’s the use of chanting scriptures?

    When Gui Li was awake for a moment, he quietly thought about it in his mind, and then he passed out again

    ??******

    “Dongdongdongdong"

    &nbsp; It was like a low bell echoing in the sky, coming slowly, waking him up from a deep nightmare. The deep bell, slowly approaching from far away, seemed to knock into the bottom of his heart.

    For the first time, he didn’t have the urge to open his eyes. He just lay there quietly, not thinking about where he was and what world was outside him.

    In the vast world, there are only waves of low bells left at this moment

    “Dongdongdongdong"

    The sound of the bell was melodious, as if it would never stop. It kept beating like this. He listened intently, breathing slowly, and all his energy was integrated into this gentle tone, and he never wanted to leave.

    How long has it been? This is the first time he has been lying down like this without any worries.

    Who knows how painful it is to carry so many burdens?

    However, this small world could not last for long after all. A wave of footsteps came from far and near towards where he was, disrupting his train of thought.

    The bell that was originally beating in his heart suddenly seemed to be far away from him, far away in the horizon.

    ??????? Silently, sighing

    He slowly opened his eyes

    This was the first thing he saw

    A big "Buddha" character hangs high on the roof. Surrounding the Buddha character is a circle of golden patterns. Then along the periphery, there are circles of finely carved statues of five hundred Arhats, forming a large circle of various figures.  The arhats are all of the same size, but have different looks and shapes. They are arranged in rows and are extremely upright. Then, on the outside of the big circle is a suspended ceiling with a blue background and black edges, two feet higher than the middle Buddha circle. The painting style on it is different.  , is a square grid, each square is one foot square, with golden piping, and inside are painted unicorns, phoenixes, golden dragons, goats and other Buddhist auspicious animals. These patterns are the same in each square.

    Although he was not good at carving buildings, Gui Li knew after just one glance that this was a work of miraculous craftsmanship. On the roof, in the inner circle surrounding the Buddha characters, two golden chains hung down, and a lamp hung upside down.  The Changming Lamp, seen from bottom to top, is roughly a three-foot-large copper basin, which is probably filled with lamp oil.

    Gui Li frowned, then turned around and looked around. He saw that this place looked like a Zen room in a temple. The room was quite spacious, with large red-painted pillars at the four corners, green brick paving, and a door.  It is made of Paulownia wood, with a window on each side, also painted with red paint. It looks very solemn. On one side of the wall hangs a picture of Guanyin holding a jade dew bottle of pure water. An incense table is placed below.  There are four trays of fruit offerings, namely pears, apples, oranges, and oranges. In front of the fruit offering is a copper stove with three sticks of fine sandalwood sticks on it, and wisps of light smoke are floating in the air.

    Next to the wall on the other side is where Gui Li is. There is a wooden bed, which is simple and sturdy, without much decoration. It seems that monks do not care about such things, and the room is generally simple. Apart from the above-mentioned things,  There is only a round table in the middle, and the four round stools and tables around it are all black. There are teapots and cups on the table, which are made of simple porcelain.

    At this time, footsteps had already reached the door. The door of the Zen room "squeaked" and was pushed open from the outside. A man stepped in. Gui Li looked at him and couldn't help but be startled.  But it was a strange young monk that he had never seen before. He was holding a wooden plate in his hand with a kettle on it. He walked in but did not look at Gui Li. Instead, he walked directly to the table in the room.  Switch the teapot on the table with the one on the wooden plate in your hand

    "Whoare you?" Gui Li asked, but just after he said a word, he suddenly felt pain in his throat. Although it was not as intense as when he was unconscious last time, it was still extremely uncomfortable and his voice suddenly became hoarse.  down

    But even so, the little monk was startled. He immediately turned around and looked around. In his haste, he almost knocked over the wooden plate in his hand.

    "Ah, you're awake?" The young monk seemed quite surprised, but there was joy in his eyes, and he said with a smile, "Then wait, I will call the senior brothers and others to come over and see you immediately."

    With that said, he was about to run out the door. Gui Li looked at his back and asked in a hoarse voice: "Little Master, may I ask where this is?"

    The young monk turned around and smiled, with a rather innocent and delicate expression on his face, and said with a smile: "Here? Of course this is Tianyin Temple."

    Tianyin Temple

    Gui Li was stunned for a moment. If he was struck by thunder, the little monk ran away all the way. He thought he was going to call someone. Gui Li was left lying back on the bed numbly, his heart was extremely confused.

    Tianyin Temple

    He was frightened and doubtful, but for some reason, there was a bitterness in his heart.

    Tianyin TempleTianyin TemplePuzhi

    &nbsp; **********

    There were faint voices in the distance, and at the same time, there were several footsteps walking towards the Zen room. Someone seemed to be asking something in a low voice to the little monk. The little monk was obviously young, innocent and lively, and kept answering with laughter.

    Somehow, while listening to those questions and answers, Gui Li was distracted for a moment, not thinking about his current situation or past grudges. At this moment, he suddenly envied this ordinary little monk for no reason. He was like this.  With his innocent and lively appearance, maybe he doesn’t know that there is pain and hatred in the world?

    We are young and ignorant, but are we the happiest days in these many years?

    The footsteps suddenly stopped, and just outside the door, someone said to the young monk: "You don't have to go in. Why don't you go to the backyard and inform the abbot now that the donor, Zhang Xiaofan, has woken up?"

    The young monk smiled and said: "It's better than that, Brother Faxiang, you have promised to teach me how to practice Brahma Prajna, and you can't go back on it."

    The man outside the door smiled and said: "Little guy, you are just greedy. Go quickly. I promised you and I will not regret it."

    The little monk was obviously very happy. He smiled and jumped to the opening of the wooden door. Amidst the creaking sound, it seemed as if someone paused outside the door, took a deep breath, and then walked in.

    As expected, it was Fa Xiang. Following him was the tall monk Fa Shan.

    Wearing moon-white monk robes, with a fair face, and holding rosary beads in his hands, the appearance of the monk seemed to have not changed at all in the past ten years. I saw him slowly walking towards the wooden bed where Gui Li was lying. When he reached the bed, his eyes  Looking at Gui Li, the two of them were speechless for a moment.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little strange for a moment. After a while, a smile appeared on the corner of Dharma Prime Minister's mouth, he put his hands together and saluted the ghost and said, "Donor Zhang, are you awake?"

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched, and he suddenly said coldly: "My surname is not Zhang. I have forgotten that name a long time ago."

    Faxiang's face did not change, he only looked at Gui Li, and after a while he said softly: "What name you use is of course up to you, but if you don't even want your last name, have you thought about being worthy of giving birth to you and raising you?"  Parents?"

    Gui Li’s expression changed and he snorted, but didn’t say anything else. He turned his head and stopped looking at him.

    Fa Xiang didn't mean to blame him. When he and Fa Shan looked at this evil demon who had been spurned by the righteousness of the world, their eyes were filled with kindness. Fa Shan moved two chairs from behind the round table and placed them there.  Beside the bed, he whispered: "Senior brother, please sit down."

    Dharma Prime Minister nodded, sat down on the chair, looked at Gui Li, and said, "How do you feel now?"

    Gui Li didn't need to ask. In fact, he had already secretly checked his body. The ribs that had been severely injured and fractured in the chest had been completely connected. They were now tied with thick bandages, which obviously helped to fix them. As for the lot of skin on his shoulders,  The external wounds were all bandaged up. Although there was pain from time to time, there was a faint feeling of coolness in the wound. It was obvious that the excellent wound medicine was applied to the wound to achieve such a curative effect.

    Fa Xiang saw that he didn't answer, nor was he angry. He smiled and said: "When you were unconscious, I helped you reconnect the broken bones. The other skin injuries were not serious, but your internal organs were severely injured. You have to take care of them carefully."  The only reason why you are intact is because you are strong, otherwise even a person with profound spiritual practice would inevitably suffer such a serious injury."

    He paused for a moment and then said: "My junior fellow apprentice also told you just now that this is Tianyin Temple. Except for a few people in our temple, no one in the world knows that you are here, so it is very safe. Just stay here."  It’s a good place to live and recuperate…”

    Gui Li suddenly interrupted him, looked directly into his eyes, and said, "Did you save me?"

    The smile on Faxiang’s face froze, and he seemed to be hesitant. He turned around and looked at Fashan. Fashan lowered his head and softly chanted the Buddha’s name.

    Fa Xiang turned back, no longer hesitated, nodded, and said: "Yes"

    The ghost snorted fiercely and said: "Don't tell me that you don't know. What would happen if the Qingyun Sect finds out about your actions like this?"

    Dharma Prime Minister said calmly: "Of course I know."

    Gui Li sneered: "If that's the case, why did you go behind the teacher's back to save me, a monster from the Demon Cult?"

    Dharma Prime Minister glanced at him. For some reason, there was something strange in his eyes. He frowned and said, "What are you looking at?"

    The Faxiang smiled and said, "How do you know that I must have come to save you behind the teacher's back?"

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What?"

    Fa Xiang said leisurely: "All the leaders of Qingyun Sect's Seven Lineages back then were extraordinary people, and Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, was also one of them. We had to fight him that day. We had to entangle him and not expose him in a short time."  Our way of doing things is like this?Strength, I ask myself that I still can’t do it.”

    Gui Li stared at Fa Xiang for a long time. Fa Xiang responded calmly and kept his smile for a long time. Gui Li suddenly closed his eyes and no longer looked at Fa Xiang. Fa Xiang nodded and said: "You have not recovered from your serious injury, so you still need more rest."  "

    Gui Li closed his eyes and suddenly said: "Why do you want to save me?"

    Dharma Prime Minister was silent for a moment and said calmly: "I can't answer this question for you."

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said, "Why?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister chanted the Buddha's name in a low voice and said, "You don't have to worry. In a few days, your injury will be healed, and someone will naturally tell you."

    Gui Li opened his eyes, frowned and said, "Who?"

    The corner of Dharma Prime Minister's mouth moved, as if he hesitated again, but finally said: "It doesn't matter if I tell you, he is my mentor, Master Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple."

    Gui Li was stunned for a moment. After a while, he looked at the face of the Buddhist monk and knew that he would not be able to ask any more questions. He simply let out a sigh of relief and lay down with his head bent.

    The melodious ringing of bells in the distance came faintly again

    “Dongdongdongdong"

 Text Chapter 5 Secular Buddhist Hall

    Morning bells, evening drums, day after day, as if there is no end

    Every day seems to be exactly the same as yesterday. Some people feel boring, while others feel at ease. The quiet years, whether long or short, are in the human heart.

    In the blink of an eye, Gui Li has been staying in Tianyin Temple for many days. Hearing the bells in the morning and the drums in the evening, which sound from unknown places in the temple on time every day, he spent the days in silence for some reason. In just a few days, he seemed to  I have integrated into this strange environment. I am silent every day, just in a daze.

    He is now in his prime, and his body is in excellent condition. Although he was seriously injured, he is young on the one hand, and his cultivation is high on the other. In addition, Tianyin Temple is unexpectedly generous to him, and he is not stingy with any good medicine.  They all randomly used it on him because of the status and reputation of Tianyin Temple. The good medicine in the temple was naturally the best medicine in the world. The effect of the medicine was rapid, and he recovered from his injuries very quickly.

    Within a few days, he was able to get out of bed and barely walk. However, when he walked, he still felt severe pain in his chest, and he would gasp for breath after walking only a few steps. However, this made the Dharma Minister and other people who came to see him happy and praised.  I have never seen a person recover so quickly in the past. It seems that he will be fully recovered in less than a month.

    Gui Li got along with them indifferently on weekdays, and occasionally talked with them. Both parties avoided talking about their opposing identities. It seemed that in the eyes of Fa Xiang and other Tianyin Temple monks, Gui Li was just their good intentions.  He was just an ordinary person who was being treated, not a Demon Cult monster they were willing to risk the world's disapproval to snatch from Qingyun Sect. Gui Li never asked the question of why everyone in Tianyin Temple wanted to save him.

    Time passed by like this, and Gui Li's health got better day by day. In the past few days, he was able to walk more easily. Sometimes when the morning bells and evening drums sounded, he would pull up a chair, open the window, and sit by the window.  He listened carefully, and it seemed that the sound of bells and drums in Tianyin Temple had a different charm to him.

    During the days when he was recuperating from his injuries, only Faxiang and Dharma Shan among the monks in Tianyin Temple came to visit him frequently. Almost no other monks came, not to mention Master Puhong and other divine monks of the Pu family.  Li had never left this room. Apart from occasionally opening the window and looking out, what he saw in front of him was just a small courtyard with red walls and green tiles, and a few short trees planted in the courtyard.

    But for Gui Li, such an ordinary and simple little courtyard actually had a familiar feeling that he hadn't seen for a long time. From the day he opened the window, although he didn't show it, in his heart, he immediately fell in love with it.  Got this place

    Listening to morning bells in the morning and evening drums in the evening, these peaceful and leisurely years, in just a short period of time, made him unable to let go and intoxicated.

    Who knows that in his heart, his greatest hope was to live such a peaceful life

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the vast and magnificent temples, and in that strange and remote corner of the small courtyard, where we live, live, live

    ??******

    "Squeak," the wooden door was suddenly pushed open, and Fa Xiang walked in alone. He glanced at the room, and then fell on Gui Li who was lying on the bed. Gui Li had his eyes closed, and he didn't know if he had fallen asleep.

    The Buddha smiled slightly, turned around, closed the door, and said sharply to the ghost: "How do you feel today? Does your chest still hurt?"

    Gui Li moved, slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the Dharma Minister, and said calmly: "Don't you find it annoying that you have to ask this question every time you come here?"

    The Dharma Minister smiled and shook his head. He turned his eyes and walked to the wall on the other side, in front of the picture enshrining the statue of Guanyin. He picked up three fine sandalwood sticks from the altar table and placed them next to a thin candle to light them.  , and then inserted it into the copper incense burner

    The light smoke curled up and floated into the air. The statue of Guanyin suddenly became a little misty, and the air gradually began to smell of sandalwood.

    He put his hands together and bowed three times to the image of Guanyin. Then he turned around, looked at Gui Li for a long time, and suddenly said: "Why don't you come over and bow?"

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and looked at the portrait involuntarily. The face of Guanyin in the image was compassionate, dignified and beautiful, with a pair of slender eyes that seemed to be looking at all the mortals in the world. At this moment, he was  Look at yourself with compassion

    He was moved in his heart, but then he sneered: "Why do I worship her? If she really has a spirit, I don't know how many times I have prayed to God and the gods and Buddhas in the past, and I have never seen them show mercy."

    The Faxiang looked at him for a long time. Gui Li looked at him calmly, with a sneer still hanging on the corner of his mouth, showing no sign of regret. After a long while, the Faxiang sighed, turned around, and bowed his head to the statue of Guanyin, speaking softly.  I mutter something to myself, but I don’t know what to say.

    &nbsp; Gui Li looked at him from behind and sneered.

    After the Dharma Minister finished saluting, he turned around, the compassionate look on his face gradually disappeared, replaced by a peaceful smile, and said: "I think you look good today, and your health has generally recovered recently, but let's go out."

    Hearing this, Gui Li was startled and said, "Go out, where are you going?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: "Go where you want to go and meet the people you want to see."

    Gui Li frowned, then raised his eyebrows and said, "Why, could it be Master Pu Hong"

    The Dharma Minister nodded and said: "Exactly, my teacher was very happy to hear that you have recovered. He asked me to come over today and have a look. If you are not tired, we can meet you. What do you think?"

    Gui Li stared at the Dharma image for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said: "Okay, okay, okay, I've been waiting for this day for a long time. Naturally, I want to see him. Not to mention that he is well, even though he was seriously injured that day, as long as he is willing  , I will crawl to see him."

    Ten methods of the law: "The subject is heavy, please come with me"

    After that, he led the way, walked to the door first, opened the door and walked out. Gui Li followed him immediately, but when he was about to walk out of the room, for some reason, he suddenly looked back at the hanging  The picture of the statue of Guanyin on the wall, in the curl of light smoke, Guanyin's kind eyes and kind eyes, smiling slightly, seemed to be staring at him.

    Gui Li frowned and snorted, but immediately turned around and went straight away without looking back. Only the thin sandalwood scent was left, floating gently in the empty room behind him.

    ??******

    Walking out of the courtyard, there is a passage about two feet long and four feet wide, with red walls on both sides, as high as two people, and the top is usually covered with green glazed tiles. At the end of the passage is a circular arch.  As I approached the arch, I heard a faint sound coming from outside.

    The sound was quite strange. At first glance, it seemed to be the sound of monks in the temple chanting scriptures, but it was also mixed with other strange sounds, some of which should not appear here in Gui Li's imagination, such as villages  Women gathered together to chat, or believers worshiped Buddha loudly, and there were faint sounds of children crying.

    How could such strange noises appear in Tianyin Temple, which is known as one of the three major sects of righteousness in the world?

    Gui Li was frightened and doubtful. He looked towards Faxiang, but saw that Faxiang’s face remained unchanged. He led the way and walked out towards the arch. Gui Li frowned, calmed down, and walked out.

    The door suddenly opened up, but all I could see was white jade as stone, paving as a field, and stone layers stacked in groups of nine, connecting up to the main hall. It was ninety-nine and eighty-one groups high.  Seeing the majestic palace, it is extremely tall. In front of the palace, thirteen huge stone pillars rise into the sky, more than ten feet high. The golden wall on the roof of the palace is brilliant, and eight roof ridges are equally divided on it, carved in the shape of a dragon's head. Each roof ridge has eaves in front of the dragon's head.  , each of which is impressively carved with ten auspicious beasts, in different shapes, lifelike Note 1

    The various carvings of His Highness are gorgeous and exquisite, far beyond the imagination of the world. No one can create them. Behind the Main Hall, on both sides and in front, there are towering halls connected to each other, with squares or squares in between.  The paths are winding and connected, and some are directly connected together, layer upon layer, which is very spectacular.

    It's just that although this building is majestic and gorgeous, and it is indeed more than awe-inspiring, at this moment, what makes Gui Li the most shocked is not these, but that on this solemn Buddhist holy land, there are countless mortals running through it at this moment.  People hold incense and kneel down to worship the Buddha. On the steps and squares, inside and outside the temple, the incense is so abundant that it is unimaginable.

    The huge Tianyin Temple, which has a high status in the world's righteous path, is like an ordinary temple in the world, open to countless secular people to burn incense and worship Buddha.

    Gui Li had never thought of this. He understood the strange noises just now, but he was confused by everything in front of him. Growing up on Qingyun Mountain, he had long been accustomed to the so-called fairy style, fairyland and fairyland.  , originally only available to monks. On Qingyun Mountain, where have you ever seen an ordinary person come up to the mountain to burn incense and pray for wishes?

    He turned to look at the Dharma Minister and asked in astonishment: "This"

    The Dharma Minister smiled slightly and said: "Today happens to be the first day of the Lunar New Year, so there are more people. Although the temple is very popular, there are not so many people on weekdays. However, on every first and fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year, people from hundreds of miles around come here.  It’s a custom to worship Buddha.” Note 2

    Gui Li shook his head, hesitated, and finally asked: "No, I just feel strange, why do you let people come in to burn incense and worship Buddha?"

    The Reverend Master seemed to be expecting Gui Li to ask this question. He nodded, made a gesture of walking this way, and then led Gui Li to the back of the main hall. As he walked, he said: "Actually, Tianyin Temple was also  Qingyunmen and other sects are the same, it’s not rightThe secular world is open to the public. However, after my teacher, Master Puhong, took over as abbot, he and three other uncles meditated on Buddhism and made a great vow, saying: Buddha is the Buddha of all living beings, not just me. So we decided to open the mountain gate to accept him.  common people"

    Having said this, the Dharma Minister stopped, turned around and pointed at the countless steps leading to the Mahavira Palace, and said, "Have you seen the long stone steps?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "What?"

    Fa Xiang said with his hands together: "That was when an uncle saw that the mountain road was steep and that although the people were determined to worship the Buddha, many were weak and had difficulty moving, so they could not go up the mountain to fulfill their vows. So he used his great supernatural power to spend ten years with one person's efforts.  Thanks to my great achievements, I forcibly opened up this smooth road to the Buddha Sea on the originally steep mountain road, and performed such a great deed of immeasurable merit."

    Gui Li couldn't help but be in awe, his face became serious, and he said: "There is such an amazing senior, may I ask his name?"

    The Dharma Minister glanced at him, and after a moment of unexpected silence, he whispered: "That uncle's name was Puzhi, and he has been dead for more than ten years."

    Gui Li's body suddenly stiffened, as the word "Puzhi" hit his mind like thunder from a clear sky, shaking him to pieces.

    Dharma Prime Minister looked at Gui Li's face, which was changing from sad to angry. He sighed and said in a low voice: "That's it, let's go. The abbot is still waiting for us."

    Gui Li followed the Faxiang blankly, but his originally light steps had become extremely heavy. After walking a few feet, he suddenly turned back with a complex expression and saw a crowd of people in the distance. Countless people.  Walking on the stone steps, old people, men, women, and children walked past the stone steps with pious expressions on their faces, chanting the Buddha's name, as if they were getting closer to the Buddha by walking this way.

    The expression on Gui Li's face was complicated and difficult to understand. He clenched his hands into fists and slowly released them. After a while, he finally slowly turned his head and walked forward to the Dharma Xiang who was waiting in front. He folded his hands and chanted Buddha's name, but he didn't say much.

    The two of them went together, leaving only the countless believers and the silent Buddhist path behind them, in the human world.

    This place used to be the human world, it is no longer the realm of immortals and Buddhas.

    ??******

    After passing the Main Hall, there is still a long string of temples behind it. After all, Tianyin Temple is a famous sect, and its magnificence is not comparable to that of ordinary temples. However, the Dharma Prime Minister led Gui Li all the way back, but there was no temple in any of them.  We stayed at Yulou Pavilion and just walked towards the back mountain.

    Gui Li just followed behind Fa Xiang all the way without saying a word, his face was full of thoughts, and he turned a blind eye to the gorgeous and exquisite buildings around him.

    It was only at the end that the Dharma Minister led him out of the back door of Tianyin Temple and walked on a small mountain road to the top of Mount Sumeru. Gui Li frowned and said, "Why, isn't Master Puhong in the temple?  "

    The Dharma Minister nodded and said: "Yes, although the opening of this temple to the secular world is an act of immeasurable merit, monks need to be pure after all. My mentor and several uncles are all people who love purity, and they have always lived in the small temple on the top of the mountain.  We also generally call it 'Little Tianyin Temple'" After that, he smiled slightly, showing two white teeth.

    Gui Li nodded silently, without saying anything else, and followed the Dharma image towards the top of Mount Sumeru.

    Although Mount Sumeru is not as towering as the Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak, it is definitely not lower than the Tianyin Temple they came out of just now. It is already in the middle of the mountain, but they went up this time and walked for half an hour.  , then I saw the plaque of Xiaotianyin Temple

    From the outside, Xiao Tianyin Temple can really be called a small word. The courtyard can only be entered and exited three times, which is far different from the actually magnificent Tianyin Temple halfway up the mountain. However, this place is far away from the world, but only the green surroundings can be seen.  Pines and bamboos form a dense forest. The mountain wind blows and the loose bamboos sway. It is indescribably quiet and elegant. Compared with the bustle at the foot of the mountain, it is a different feeling.

    Gui Li had just recovered from his serious injury. After walking for a long time, his forehead was already slightly sweaty. He stopped and took a rest. Looking back, he saw in the distance the incense in Tianyin Temple in the middle of the mountain.  Even though it was far away, I could actually see clearly. There were faint human voices in the distance, with an indescribable sense of piety and solemnity.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    It was much simpler here than at the bottom of the mountain. The two of them passed through the central Buddhist hall, turned two turns to the right, and walked into the back hall. There were three pure Zen rooms.  , said loudly: "Master, donor Zhang Xiaofan has arrived."

    An old but kind voice immediately sounded in the Zen room, saying: "Please come in."

    The Dharma Minister turned around and made an invitation gesture to Gui Li. Gui Li hesitated for a moment and then walked towards the house.He went in, just to see the photos, but stopped outside, as if he had no intention of going in together.

    Walking into the Zen room, Gui Li glanced around, only to see that the Zen room was simple and unpretentious. All the furnishings were almost exactly the same as the Zen room where he was recuperating at the foot of the mountain. Nowadays, the world's great righteousness, the abbot of Tianyin Temple  Master Puhong was sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed, holding a string of rosary beads in his hand and looking at him with a smile.

    "You're here," Master Puhong said with a calm voice and a smile.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gui Li’s initially turbulent mood quickly calmed down when facing this divine monk. He took a deep breath, nodded and said: "Yes"

    Master Puhong looked at him carefully, from top to bottom, with strange compassion and light shining in his eyes. He also turned the rosary in his hand gently and said after a while: "You must have something to ask me?  "

    Gui Li nodded immediately and said: "Yes, I am very strange, why Tianyin Temple took the risk of falling out with Qingyun Sect to save me, and why do you"

    He asked the question in a hurry and spoke very fast, but he only asked half of the question, but he stopped involuntarily. Master Puhong stretched out his right hand and stopped in the air, blocking him from continuing.

    Gui Li was puzzled and looked at Master Puhong with some confusion. Master Puhong lowered his head and chanted a Buddha's name, then got off the Zen bed, stood up, and said to Gui Li: "Before you ask me,  Let me take you to meet someone first."

    Gui Li was startled and said, "Who is this person?"

    Pu Hong didn’t answer, and just walked towards the outside world, saying slowly: “This man has wanted to see you for a long time, and I know that you must also want to see him.”

    Gui Li was stunned, but followed him subconsciously. For some reason, his palms became sweaty and his heartbeat suddenly jumped up. It seemed that there was something terrifying in front of him.

    Faxiang had been standing quietly outside the meditation room. When he saw Master Puhong walking out with Gui Li so quickly, his expression did not change. He only took a step back and stood aside. Master Puhong looked at him.  He glanced at it, nodded, and without saying a word, he led Gui Li in another direction. It was the last small courtyard among the three courtyards, leaning against a mountain wall.

    ??******

    Note 1: Carving auspicious animals on the eaves of palaces is a unique architectural regulation in ancient China. There are extremely detailed rules. The number ranges from emperors to officials to ordinary people. There are detailed regulations and cannot be exceeded. Otherwise, it will be disrespectful and punished.  Since ancient times, there has been only one building with ten auspicious beasts on the roof that is capable of killing people and exterminating a clan. It is the Hall of Supreme Harmony in the Forbidden City. It is the only one in the world. This is fiction. Everyone - < Please search Piaotian Literature, novels are better  Updates faster! >-That’s it

    Note 2: Burning incense and worshiping Buddha on the 15th day of the lunar month is quite popular in China where Buddhism is widely spread. It is also called a ritual or a Buddhist meeting. From the Yonghe Temple in Beijing to the small temples in rural Fujian in the south, most people have watched their grandmothers burn incense for a long time.  Great, it is still the same now. When I started writing, thinking about this, I couldn’t help but sigh.

 Text Chapter 6 Difficult to cross the sea of ??suffering

    The ordinary courtyard is the same as the courtyard outside. It is a simple room leaning against the mountain wall. There is a path in the middle paved with green bricks, leading to the door. There are grass on both sides. It seems that no one is taking it seriously.  Weeds have grown in many places. Different from the Zen room outside, there is a rather thick black curtain hanging on the door of this room. Apart from this door, there does not seem to be any other openings on the room.  Exits such as windows

    Gui Li looked at this ordinary and ordinary hut, and felt thirsty in his throat, but his hands clenched involuntarily. He looked at Master Puhong, but he saw that Master Puhong's face was also very complicated.  His expression seemed to be regretful or painful, and it was hard to express it in words. And he, too, was looking at the small door in a daze.

    For a moment, no one spoke. In the silence, there was only the low sound of insects from an unknown place in the weeds beside them. I don’t know what they were calling.

    After a long time, Master Puhong sighed softly and said, "Let's go in."

    The muscles on Gui Li's face twitched and he whispered: "Okay"

    Master Puhong walked forward slowly, stretched out his hand to open the curtain, and opened the door with a creak.

    There was a faint sound, coming from the rotor on the door. I don’t know how long it had been since anyone had opened the door. It was heavy and desolate.

    A burst of cold air suddenly rushed out from the house. Although Gui Li was still standing outside the door, he was hit by this cold air. With his level of cultivation, he couldn't help but shudder. In this small room, actually  It seems like the coldest place in the world

    Gui Li frowned and hesitated. At this moment, Master Puhong's voice came from behind the curtain and said: "Little donor, come in."

    Gui Li took a deep breath, shook his head, stretched out his hand to open the curtain, and strode in

    The curtain slowly fell, and the door made a sad creaking sound again. It closed gently and the small courtyard regained its calm. The figure of the Dharma Prime Minister slowly walked over from the front, looking at the plain and unpretentious room.  In the small house, he chanted the Buddha's name softly, but he bent down and bowed, with a solemn and solemn expression on his face.

    ??******

    The curtains were lowered and the wooden door was closed. Since there were no windows, the room suddenly became dark.

    A biting chill surged from all directions in an instant, as if countless cold steel needles were about to pierce into his skin. Gui Li had just recovered from his serious illness, and had several cold wars for a while. However, he was not a mortal after all, and several real methods were running in his body to adjust his breath.  , and gradually adapted to it. Even though the chill could not enter the body, the biting coldness was still extremely uncomfortable.

    This hut on Mount Sumeru seems to be colder than the bitter cold of the Arctic Icefields

    Gui Li was shocked in his heart. When he was in doubt, he heard Master Puhong in front of him sighing lowly and said: "Junior brother, we are here to see you. This is the person you have wanted to see for a long time."

    His voice was low and filled with strange emotions. The chill in the room suddenly became a little colder, almost freezing one's blood. Then, a ray of light, white with a slight silvery light, slowly  Slowly walking in front of Master Puhong and Gui Li, the end of the hut lit up.

    The light was light and like snow. First it bloomed in a ray, and then slowly lit up another silvery white glimmer at the edge of the light, but it got close to it and merged into one. Then the glimmers of light lit up one after another, and gradually  It is in the shape of a disc about one foot square

    The light is soft and pure white like snow. The light cannot rise more than a foot high. At the end, it seems to turn into little snowflakes, or like white fireflies, dancing gently and falling slowly, almost like a dream.

    Then, the wisps of light slowly merged and gradually became brighter. Master Gui Li and Master Puhong only heard a soft whistle from the room. The clear sound was sweet. The white light was strong, and it instantly emitted brilliance, illuminating the entire room.

    At that moment, Master Puhong lowered his head and recited the name of the Buddha, but Gui Li felt that all the blood in his body was frozen, and he could no longer feel any warmth. In fact, he even felt that  I can't feel my heartbeat anymore, and it seems to have stopped for an instant.

    He just stood there like a stiff icicle, staring blankly into the depths of the light. There was no other thought in his mind, only two words echoed:

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The light was like snow, flowing brilliantly, emanating from a pure white jade disc. At the same time, braving the coldness, on the one-foot-square disc, there was a person sitting cross-legged. It was the person who changed Zhang Xiaofan's life back then.  The fate of life has made today's ghosts unforgettable - Puzhi

    From a distance, Puzhi's face is lifelike. Although his skin looks extremely pale and lifeless, upon closer inspection, there are no signs of dryness. In fact, he is still the compassionate and peaceful old monk in Zhang Xiaofan's memory.  There is no change at all, just in the expressionSuddenly, there was a hint of pain

    Except for the body

    For some reason, Puzhi's body was more than twice as small as before. It was precisely because of this that he could sit cross-legged on the pure white cold jade plate. He thought that the cold air in this room was so strong, but he didn't see anyone.  The reason for stacking ice cubes is probably because of this rare treasure. Of course, the fact that Puzhi's body can be preserved for so long is probably also due to the power of this rare treasure.

    However, Gui Li could no longer think of so much in his mind. The compassionate and peaceful monk sitting on the jade plate was clearly engraved deeply in his heart. Over the past ten years, he has not forgotten it at all.

    Is it hate?

    Is that a favor?

    Sometimes his mind was empty, and sometimes it was like a violent storm, with thunder and lightning roaring, and all kinds of pain and resentment suddenly filled his heart.

    That kind monk was the one who saved his life, the one who taught him the true Dharma and treated him like a son. However, it was this seemingly compassionate monk who ruined his life and made him suffer day and night, as if he had fallen to the ground.  The abyss of the mansion

    The entanglement of grudges and grudges, I thought they were only in my heart, but unexpectedly, today, I saw his face again

    Gui Li was so agitated that he couldn't stand, felt dizzy, and fell to the side. At this moment, a gentle and warm hand stretched out from the side to support him, and at the same time, a familiar hand  The breath, which is the true Dharma of Buddhism, Brahman Prajna, came from the palm of his hand. It was extremely thick and powerful, and slowly subdued the surging blood in Gui Li's heart.

    "Amitabha, little donor, don't be too excited. It's important to take care of yourself." Master Puhong's calm voice came softly from the side.

    Gui Liru woke up from his dream, gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, let go of Pu Hong's hand, and stood up straight again. However, his eyes never left Pu Zhi's face. In the dim light, Pu Zhi was peaceful.  The look of pain on his face seemed to be profound

    Master Pu Hong stood aside and looked at Gui Li carefully. In his eyes, the young man's painful and changeable face was changing in the dim light. At this moment, Gui Li seemed to no longer be the world-famous devil.  The demon-teacher is just a miserable mortal in his eyes, just like the boy many years ago

    He sighed softly, with a heavy gaze, turned to look at Pu Zhi in front of him, walked forward slowly, stared at Pu Zhi's face, and whispered: "Junior brother, your last wish before your death, I have already fulfilled it for you.  Senior brother, I was incompetent. I couldn't save you back then. The bad consequences of your bad causes must be suffered by yourself. This is what you said yourself back then. I hope you will put aside your old sins as soon as possible and be reborn as Amitabha Buddha."

    He put his hands together and bowed to Pu Zhi's body, then walked out. When he was about to go out, he said calmly: "Little donor, I think you also want to stay alone with Junior Brother Pu Zhi for a while."  If anything happens to you in the Zen room in front, just come and find me."

    Gui Li didn’t speak, and seemed to turn a deaf ear. At this moment, the only thing in his eyes was the monk Puzhi in the dim light.

    Master Puhong sighed, opened the door, lifted the curtain, and walked out. There was silence in the house.

    Gui Li moved his steps slowly, slowly, and walked towards Pu Zhi bit by bit. He seemed to be afraid of something, a little at a loss. It was clear that he had been so gnashing of teeth and hating, but for what reason, at this time,  Infinite sadness welled up in his heart

    That man was sitting there quietly, without any sign of anger, but as if he had been waiting for something. Even on his face with a look of pain, there seemed to be a sense of desire and expectation.

    Gui Li slowly walked up to him, stared at Puzhi, and slowly clenched his hands, his nails digging into his flesh, but finally let go. He seemed to have lost his support, and was so weak.  , fell to the ground silently, sitting in front of Puzhi, without saying a word

    The faint light flickered, illuminating the figures of Puzhi and him.

    Time has stopped in this room, sometimes flowing backwards, sometimes jumping, but in the end, what kind of two hearts remain unchanged?

    Even though one is still beating, one is already silent

    ??******

    “Dongdongdongdong"

    The morning bell rings again, echoing in every corner of Mount Sumeru. Its melodious sound wakes people up from their dreams, but it also has a feeling that can take people away from the mortal world.

    At the top of Mount Sumeru, at Xiaotianyin Temple, outside the silent meditation room, a knock on the door rang.

    Master Puhong raised his eyebrows, then shook his head slightly, sighed, and said: "Is this the Dharma? Come in."

    Fa Xiang came in with the sound, walked over and saluted Master Puhong, but looking at his face, there seemed to be a hint of worry, saying: "Master, a whole day and night have passed, and Donor Zhang has not shown up yet."  come out"

    Master Puhong shook his head,?: "How can it be so easy to let go of the evil fate of the past life and the love and hatred of the whole life?"

    He put his hands together and said in a low voice: "Yes". Then he frowned and said to Master Pu Hong: "Master, I am worried that there is a 'jade ice plate' in the hut. Although it can protect Master Pu Zhi's Dharma Body from immortality, it will be cold in the cold."  Ice energy, however, is very harmful to ordinary people. Moreover, Donor Zhang has just recovered from his serious injury, and he is confused and in great pain. If somethingis the root of the disease, how can we live up to Master Pu Zhi's final words?"

    Master Puhong said calmly: "It doesn't matter. I used the Brahma Prajna to protect his heart yesterday. Coupled with his own cultivation, although the cold air is poisonous, it is expected to be no serious problem."

    After hearing this, Dharma Master breathed a sigh of relief, clasped his hands together and said, "That's it, I am relieved."

    Master Puhong nodded, glanced at the Dharma Minister, and said, "I see that you care very much about this donor Zhang. Although your Uncle Puzhi made a final statement on his deathbed that day, you yourself seem to have a different regard for him."

    The Dharma Minister smiled and said, "Master's insight is true." As he spoke, he seemed to recall the past and sighed, "To be honest, Master, ten years have passed by in a hurry since I first met with Donor Zhang.  The disciples may make small progress in their Buddhist practice, but they are like babies walking along the road with little change in their lives. Only this donor Zhang, looking at his life, is full of turbulent waves, ups and downs, great sorrow and great suffering, gratitude and resentment, all kinds of suffering mentioned by the Buddha,  He actually let him taste them all one by one."

    Master Puhong’s face moved slightly, he put his hands together and softly recited a Buddha’s name

    The Dharma Prime Minister continued: "During the night when I was still awake, I thought about this donor Zhang, who had sacrificed his life for me. Just imagine that all these sufferings happened to me. Unfortunately, my Buddhist knowledge is not deep after all, so I was horrified."  The fearful Buddha said that skin is nothing but dust after all, but this is the way of the heart. The important thing is to realize. Every time I think about this, I think of the ups and downs of donor Zhang’s life, but he is still able to endure the hardships. I really admire him."

    Speaking of this, Faxiang's expression suddenly changed, and he knelt down to Master Puhong. Master Puhong was startled and said, "Why are you doing this?"

    The Dharma Minister said in a low voice: "Master, I am a disciple who has only been practicing for a long time and has not gained a deep understanding of Buddhism. However, I am suffering from inner demons for a person like Donor Zhang. I really can't bear to ask my mentor to use his great supernatural power and use my Buddha's boundless magic power to enlighten and enlighten him."  Him; use Buddhist compassion to turn his anger and free him from the sea of ??inner demons and suffering. This is also a matter of great merit and virtue. It should be in response to the mercy of heaven, and it can also comfort the deceased Universal Wisdom Master Uncle and Master's compassion."

    After saying that, he put his hands on the ground and bowed three times

    Master Puhong shook his head and sighed, "Idiot, idiot, do you know that your words like this are actually making you angry? It's not because I don't want to save this person as a teacher, but because he has gone through many hardships in his life.  Ups and downs, today, the mind is as solid as a rock. Extraordinary people can shake their hearts. As the saying goes, Buddha is in the human heart. All living beings have the fate of Buddha. In the future, they will fall into the sea of ??suffering, or turn around and return to the bliss. It all depends on one thought in their hearts. We are waiting for you.  No power can be exerted on him."

    Dharma Xiang stood up slowly, lowered his head and put his hands together. There was a look of disappointment on his face, but he still whispered: "Yes, I understand."

    Pu Hong pondered for a moment and said: "You'd better go to the small room behind to see him. Although the cold inside the room should be fine, with his current body, it's not a good thing if he can't get enough water and rice day and night."

    Fa responded, calmed down, and walked out of the house. Just as he was opening the door to go out, he suddenly saw a man standing outside the door. The sun shone in from behind the man, and his face was covered in shadow.  Can't see the face clearly for a while

    The Dharma Prime Minister was taken aback and took a step back. Only then did he see clearly that Gui Li had arrived at the door outside the house at some time and had been standing there silently for a day and a night. Gui Li didn't seem tired at all.  , but his face has become very pale, and his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes. I am afraid that he has not closed his eyes all night.

    When he saw it was the Fa Xiang, Gui Li’s mouth moved and he slowly nodded towards the Fa Xiang. Fa Xiang was startled for a moment and then he clasped his hands in return. Gui Li then walked in slowly and stood opposite Master Pu Hong.

    Master Puhong was still the same as yesterday, sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed, holding a rosary in his hand, turning it constantly when he saw Gui Li hesitate to speak, but he was not surprised, and said to the Dharma Minister calmly: "Bring a chair to the little donor. In addition,  You might as well sit down."

    The Dharma Minister agreed and dragged a chair over for Gui Li to sit on, while he also sat beside him.

    Master Puhong was silent for a moment and said, "If you have anything to ask me now, just ask."

    Gui Li's eyes seemed to be a little wandering, as if his state of mind had not yet calmed down. After a while, he heard him whisper: "Why do you, Tianyin Temple, want to save me?"

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: "Everything has its effect for a reason. The benefactor is in a rough situation today, and many of the evil consequences were planted by Junior Puzhi of Tianyin Temple back then. In this case, Tianyin Temple cannot ignore death and save it."

    &nbspGui Li snorted and said, "Aren't you afraid that the Qingyun Sect will fall out with you if you do this?"

    Master Puhong smiled slightly and said: "Afraid"

    When Gui Li heard how straightforward he was, he was surprised and said, "Then you still"

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: "Tianyin Temple and Qingyun Sect have been on good terms for generations. The ancestors of all generations have warned you not to destroy them at will, so I ordered them to wrap you in black clothes and snatch you back without leaving any trace."

    Gui Li sneered: "There are so many experts in Qingyun Sect, what if your traces are exposed?"

    Master Puhong said calmly: "I asked them to hide their traces for the sake of harmony between the two factions. I didn't want the two sects of the righteous path to be in conflict. That's why I made this decision. But if it turns out to be an accident, it doesn't matter. I want to save you, the benefactor, so I can't say anything."  I had no choice but to fall out."

    Gui Li stared at Master Pu Hong and said in a deep voice: "Why are you so desperate to save me?"

    Master Pu Hong fell silent this time, but Gui Li did not ask any further questions. After staring at him for a long time, Master Pu Hong sighed and said, "Do you want to know how Junior Brother Pu Zhi struggled when he was dying?"  What happened after returning to Tianyin Temple until his death?"

    Gui Li was shocked and could not speak for a moment. Looking at the pain in his eyes, it seemed that he was experiencing another turmoil in his heart. Finally, he whispered: "I want to"

    I don’t know why, but his voice is hoarse

 Text Chapter 7 Bad Fate

    "That happened more than ten years ago, but in my mind, it still seems to be the same as what happened yesterday. It is so clear and clear, and I have not forgotten it at all." Master Pu Hong's voice floated calmly and slowly through the room.  Among them, he began to slowly tell the past events

    "I remember it very clearly. It was a cloudy day. From the morning on that gloomy day, I felt a little restless, but I couldn't tell what was wrong. Even the homework I had been doing couldn't help but be distracted.  This kind of situation is rare, and I don’t know why, so I wasn’t in a very good mood at that time.”

    "That's it, until the evening, I listened to the evening drum in my ears and thought, and saw that the sky was getting darker, and I felt better. At that time, I just thought that it was probably because I didn't practice enough and was distracted for a moment. Unexpectedly, the sky was getting darker.  When it was almost dark, suddenly, I heard a sharp cry from the gate of Tianyin Temple, "Speaking of this, Master Puhong turned his head and looked at the Buddha's face.

    The Dharma Minister nodded and said: "Yes, at that time, the disciple was inspecting the mountain gate. Suddenly, he saw someone fainting on the ground not far from the temple gate. The disciple quickly went over to check, and unexpectedlyit turned out to be Uncle Pu Zhi." He  He sighed and said: "At that time, Master Puzhi was unconscious and his face was extremely haggard. Only his cheeks had a strange red complexion for some reason. It was not until later that I found out that it was Master Puzhi's attempt to temporarily extend his life.  , because he took the strange medicine 'Three Days of Death Pill'"

    When Gui Li heard this, he was startled. The name of this pill was really unheard of. He couldn't help but ask: "What is the three-day death pill?"

    Master Puhong said: "This strange medicine is not used for righteous purposes. It is said that it was prepared by a weirdo named 'Ghost Doctor' in the demon sect in the past. It is said that as long as you take this medicine, even if you have  No matter how serious the injury is, this medicine can stimulate your own potential, allowing you to live for three more days. During these three days, you can barely maintain the physical strength of a normal person. However, once the three days are over, this medicine becomes world-famous again.  The first-class poisonous thing in the world is a person who is in good health and has great cultivation, but he is no match for the strange properties of this strange medicine. He will definitely die, so he chose this weird name."

    Gui Li was speechless, and Master Puhong continued: "Of course we didn't know so much at the time, but after I received the urgent report from the disciple of Dharma, I was really shocked. Junior Brother Pu Zhi is talented, intelligent, and profound. In my heaven  He has always been an outstanding figure in the Yin Temple, but I never imagined that he would become like this. At that time, I immediately had him carried in and treated in the Zen room, but he remained unconscious and his breath was scattered in his body. Not only was he hit  The poison was extremely poisonous, and the body was seriously injured by a very high-level person, and it was actually at the point where it was exhausted"

    When Master Puhong said this, although more than ten years had passed, he still had a sad and miserable look on his face. It was obvious that this past incident had a great impact on him.

    "That night, I tried my best to treat Junior Brother Puzhi, but no matter how much elixir I used and my true energy, I could not wake up Junior Brother Puzhi. Seeing that his breath was getting weaker and weaker, I felt really painful in my heart at that time.  My junior brother died in such an unexplained way? His body was so severely injured that it would not be surprising if he died a few days earlier. However, he managed to support himself back to Tianyin Temple. Naturally, he had to die before he died.  , if you have anything to say to us, or if you have something important, you must explain it to us."

    When Master Puhong said this, he let out a long sigh and fell silent. It seemed that those days were reappearing in his mind. After a while, the Dharma Prime Minister coughed in a low voice and said softly: "Master, back then I  I have always been with you and Master Puzhi, why don’t you let me narrate what will happen next?”

    Master Puhong nodded silently and said no more words

    The Dharma Minister coughed and continued: "Back then, I stayed with the master all the time, watching the master, Master Pufang and others trying their best to save Master Puzhi, but to no avail. Master Puzhi was also very anxious in the past.  He treated me very well, but I only regretted that I was so shallow that I couldn't do anything for him. Unexpectedly, just when Master and Uncle me and I were at our wits' end, late that night, Master Puzhi actually woke up on his own."

    "Ah" Gui Li raised his eyebrows and let out a low cry. Then he quickly controlled himself and his expression became cold again.

    The Faxiang glanced at him and continued: "At that time, I was on duty to guard Master Puzhi at night. I was so surprised that I immediately called Master and Master Pufang over. Although more than ten years have passed, I arrived.  I still remember Master Puzhi’s face that night, his face was lifeless and dejected, but only his cheeks were as red as dripping blood. It was really terrifying.”

    "Master and we were very happy to see that Master Puzhi suddenly improved. Although Master Puzhi looked strange, we couldn't care about so many things at the time. Master and the old man were about to ask what happened to Master Puzhi.  ???, how could it be so injured?  Unexpectedlyunexpectedly, once Uncle Puzhi saw the master, he, he" Faxiang paused for a moment, and was about to calm down. At this time, there was silence in the room. Master Puhong closed his eyes and chanted softly in his mouth.  Buddha's name, holding the rosary in his hand and turning it gently, while Gui Li listened attentively.

    For some reason, Faxiang's face looked a little ugly, but he finally continued: "Uncle Puzhi has been relatively quiet since he woke up. Unexpectedly, when Master heard the news and came over, as soon as he saw Master, he suddenly seemed to be affected by  There was something exciting, and my whole body started to tremble, and I sat up from the bed in a hurry."

    "Master, Master Pufang, and I were all shocked when we saw that Master Puzhi's face was as red as blood, his eyes were fixed on Master, he stretched out his withered hand, and just looked at  Master, Master, he immediately walked over quickly and held Master Pu Zhi’s palm. Just when he was about to ask questions, Master Pu Zhi unexpectedly" A trace of hesitation flashed across the face of Master Pu Hong, and he turned to Master Pu Hong.  After taking a look, Master Puhong's expression remained unchanged, with his eyes closed and hands folded as before.

    Dharma Xiang pondered for a moment, and then said: "As soon as Master Puzhi held Master's hand, he suddenly seemed to collapse completely. He looked like a child, leaning on Master and crying"

    "What?" When Gui Li heard this, he was forgetful for a moment. He stood up in astonishment and stared at the Dharma. In his mind, no matter what the universal wisdom monk had done, the impression left on him was nothing like the one he had left.  A person who looks like this?

    The Dharma Prime Minister sighed and said: "At that time, the three of us were stunned by fright and were at a loss. We didn't know what happened to Master Pu Zhi to be so abnormal. But looking at Master Pu Zhi's appearance, he looked extremely remorseful.  , the expressions of pain and grief, and we didn’t know what to do. At that time, we only remember Uncle Puzhi crying bitterly and saying to the master: Senior brother, senior brother, junior brother deserves to die. He has committed a heinous crime. Even if he died thousands of times, he could not try to make up for it.  Just in case”

    The corners of Gui Li’s eyes twitched suddenly, but he didn’t say any words.

    The Faxiang's voice was low, and he slowly continued: "The shock in my heart at that time was really overwhelming, and looking at the appearance of Master and Uncle, it was obviously the same. It was just the situation at that time. Master Puzhi's expression was crazy, almost crazy, we  I have no choice but to give him good advice and hope that he will have a good rest first and wait until he recovers from his injuries."

    "But Uncle Puzhi insisted on refusing, and said that in order to come back to Tianyin Temple to see everyone, he had already taken a three-day death pill. In less than a day and night, he would definitely die. Before he died, he had a very serious problem.  If you don’t listen to what he says if you don’t listen to what he says if you tell Master and Uncle about important things and entrust you with important things, he will not be able to feel at ease even if he dies.”

    "When we heard this, we were all shocked and anxious, but in front of Master Puzhi, we had no choice but to let him speak. Originally, I thought that Master Puzhi was seriously injured and was probably unconscious. Who could  I didn’t know that when he said this, he actually said such an evil thing that was against the Buddha’s heart and human relations, and his sins were boundless.”

    Master Puhong sighed lowly, put his hands together and recited: "Amitabha Buddha"

    After hearing this, the Dharma Master also joined his hands and saluted the Buddha. Then he looked at Gui Li, looking at his face that gradually turned livid, and continued: "Uncle Pu Zhi held Master's hand tightly, and while he was talking, he burst into tears.  Zongheng, a few of us listened to the side, but the more we listened, the more we were shocked, almost to the point of horror. Master Puzhi said: In order to realize his hope of integrating Buddhism and Taoism, he went to Qingyun Mountain again a few days ago.  He met with Master Daoxuan, the headmaster of Qingyun Sect, and expressed his opinion. Unfortunately, he was rejected by Master Daoxuan. Disappointed, he walked down the mountain and came to a small village under Qingyun Mountain. The name of that small village was 'Caomiao Village'  "

    There was a muffled sound of "Pa", almost at the same time as the words "Caomiao Village" came to mind, but it was Gui Li who held the table with his hand, and in his excitement, he forcibly unscrewed a corner of the table, kneaded it into powder, and then  He sprinkled it carefully between his palms

    The Dharma Minister glanced at the table and sighed secretly in his heart, but continued: "That day, Master Puzhi walked into Caomiao Village and rested temporarily in a small dilapidated temple at the back of the village. He accidentally saw a group of  The teenagers were playing around, but after two of the teenagers started arguing, the teenager couldn't let go and almost died. Fortunately, Master Puzhi took action in time and saved one of the teenagers."

    The expression on Gui Li's face changed again, his fists were clenched tightly, but there was obvious pain in his eyes.

    "Uncle Pu Zhi didn't take this little thing to heart at first, but the sky was bleak at that time, and it seemed like a storm was coming, so he planned to rest in that ruined temple for a night before leaving. Unexpectedly, that night, he went out  thing……"

    Gui Li’s head was buried deeply, so that no one else could see his face.

    Memories were like knives, cutting deeply into his heart, and blood surged like a spring.?can be suppressed

    The voice of the Dharma Master echoed slowly, "It was night, Master Puzhi suddenly woke up from his meditation, and found that a black-clothed monster had sneaked into Caomiao Village with the intention of taking away a young man with excellent qualifications. Master Puzhi couldn't help it.  Sitting back and watching, he took action to rescue the young man, but something strange happened. He never thought that the evil man in black was vicious and cunning, and actually used this young man as a cover. His purpose was actually Master Pu Zhi. He was secretly plotting a world drama on that young man.  The seven-tailed centipede poisoned Master Pu Zhi in one fell swoop, and then while Master Pu Zhi was in a state of confusion, he severely injured Master Pu Zhi with demonic magic. It was only then that Master Pu Zhi realized that this black-clothed  The demon’s vicious methods are all for the sake of the powerful ‘blood-devouring bead’ sealed in Master Pu Zhi’s body.”

    Gui Li's shoulders moved, but he didn't raise his head. Between his sleeves, the familiar cold breath of the blood-devouring beads could be faintly heard

    When all kinds of tastes, all kinds of love and hatred come to your heart, how do you feel?

    He was silent and speechless, but his whole body was tense and he was trembling slightly involuntarily

    "Although the demon's methods were insidious and vicious, Master Puzhi has a profound spiritual practice after all. Although he was seriously injured, he still used the great magical powers of Buddhism to fight against the demon and both sides were injured. Although he was seriously injured and dying, he still succeeded.  The demon was temporarily frightened away, but in the process, Uncle Puzhi was shocked to discover that the man actually knew the true and strange arts of Qingyun Sect Taoism, and was obviously inextricably linked to Qingyun Sect."

    "While Master Pu Zhi was fighting with the demon, for some unknown reason, the boy whose life he saved during the day also quietly came to the ruined temple. After several fierce battles, the boy was injured.  After the fight, Master Puzhi scared the black-clothed demon away, but he was already exhausted, seriously injured and dying, so he had no choice but to swallow a 'three-day death pill' that he got by chance in the past.  'Extend life'

    "First of all, the old man knew that he was going to die, and his mind was in a state of confusion. He could no longer act calmly. Secondly, he was worried that the demon would definitely come back and kill people in the future. Although he was not afraid, many villagers in Caomiao Village were afraid that they would not be safe.  Being slaughtered to death by that extremely vicious demon, wouldn't it mean that he had committed a heinous crime? He originally wanted to seek help from Qingyun Mountain, but that demon clearly had a deep connection with Qingyun Mountain. What if there was someone behind the mountain who was not afraid of his own death?  Many lives were wasted.”

    Fa Xiang's expression was desolate, and he seemed to be saddened by the desperate situation that Pu Zhi was in. He sighed: "Uncle Pu Zhi traveled around the world many years ago, and accidentally conquered the world's most ferocious foreign object, the blood-devouring bead, in the western swamp.  ', the old man, with the benevolent heart of God, suppressed this evil thing with the magical power of Buddhism, and carried it with him day and night to prevent it from harming the world. However, the ferocious aura of this blood-devouring bead was actually born, and even though the Buddha protected the body, it still quietly eroded it.  Master Pu Zhi’s state of mind is just protected by Buddhist dharma and cannot be seen.”

    "That day, Master Pu Zhi was faced with a desperate situation. He was going to die and there were people around him who would be implicated. It seemed that his lifelong ambition to gain enlightenment in Buddhism was going to come to nothing. He couldn't help but feel agitated and grieved. Unexpectedly, right there he saw  In what seemed like a desperate situation, the old man actuallyactually had a whim and thought of another strange way to realize his ambition."

    Gui Li’s breathing gradually became more rapid.

    The Dharma Master paused for a moment and said slowly: "Master Pu Zhi unexpectedly thought of privately teaching a young man the supreme true Dharma of Buddhism in Tianyin Temple, Brahma Prajna, and then asked the young man to find a way to worship Qingyun. In this way, he can realize his dream  At that time, he was deeply concerned about the enlightenment of Buddhism and Taoism. When he thought of this, he seemed to grasp at a life-saving straw and refused to give up. Then after weighing it, he chose the young man whose life he saved.  , taught him the true teachings of Brahma Prajna, and at the same time told him not to reveal secrets to outsiders, and placed all his lifelong wishes on that young man."

    "Hey, hey hey hey hey hey" Gui Li's extremely suppressed laughter flowed out from his drooping face, with a bit of desolation, a bit of bitterness, and a bit of choking.

    I don’t know if he is laughing at Puzhi and feeling angry, or if he is angry with the sky and lamenting his fate?

    After Fa Xiang treated him with laughter, a trace of sadness appeared on his face, and he continued: "After everything was arranged, Master Puzhi cast a spell to make the young man fall back to sleep. At this moment, due to the effect of the three-day death pill, his physical strength has gradually declined.  After recovering, he originally planned to leave and rush back to Tianyin Temple within three days to explain his affairs. Unexpectedly, at this moment, he suddenly remembered that the Qingyun Sect was very strict in accepting disciples, and in order to keep the important matter secret, he chose the young man  He is not the kind of genius who comes only once in a thousand years. If you think about it carefully, Qingyun Sect may not be able to take this young man into its sect."

    "Seeing that his greatest wish in his life was about to fail again, and that he was not far from death, Master Pu Zhi was in a state of confusion. In addition, after he was seriously injured, his Buddhist practice was greatly damaged, and it was far less than usual. The violence in his body that was eroded by the blood-devouring beads  Qi, it breaks out at this momentHe came out and finally committed an irreparable sin."

    "When Master Puzhi was in a state of turmoil, he was attacked by that violent aura. In his confused mind, he only thought about how to fulfill his wish. In his random thinking, he actually thought that as long as the young man became an orphan, and  A huge accident has occurred, and because we are at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, Qingyun Sect will not sit idly by and ignore it"

    Master Puhong suddenly showed a sad look on his face, the rosary beads in his hand sped up suddenly, and he kept chanting the Buddha's name.

    "So" Faxiang's voice actually trembled a little at this moment, "Uncle Puzhi actually thought of how to make this child an orphan so that he could become a disciple of Qingyun. At that time, his mind was already gone.  He completely lost his true nature and was completely controlled by the vicious power of the Blood-devouring Pearl Demon. Finally, he slowly walked into Caomiao Village and started to kill people; and after seeing the first blood, he could no longer control himself at all, and became fierce.  He was so angry that he actually slaughtered more than 200 people in Caomiao Village and committed this heinous crime"

    "That's enough, don't say any more." Suddenly, Gui Li shouted loudly and stood up suddenly. Tears were already streaming down his face.

    "Stopsaying" His voice was hoarse and he was choked with sobs.

    The monk was silent and slowly lowered his head. On the bed, Master Puhong opened his eyes, slowly got out of the bed, walked to Gui Li, stretched out his hand to gently caress Gui Li's shoulder, and whispered: "Child,  You want to cry and scold, but even if you cry and scold, it won’t be enough for that day, you still have to listen to it after all.”

    The ghost cried fiercely without making a sound

    Master Pu Hong whispered: "When Junior Brother Pu Zhi regained his consciousness, the big mistake had already been made. Standing in the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood, his whole body was like five thunders. He was completely stupid and had spent all his merits and virtues in vain.  , harmed so many innocent people, such a heinous crime, it almost made him heartbroken. In that confusion, he rushed back to Tianyin Temple in a state of confusion, and when he saw me, what he did was nothing else, but  Explain everything to me, express the sins he has committed, and express his regrets, and beg me, for the sake of my century-old brother, to redeem one ten thousandth of his sins. No matter what happens in the future, as long as you are in trouble, I will try my best to help you."

    Gui Li tried his best to suppress his emotions, but he had no choice. The man who had never cried for decades, who seemed to have always been as strong as iron, turned into tears at this moment. But he saw his teeth biting his lips tightly and sinking deeply.  , a trace of blood slowly flowed out from the corner of the mouth. It was actually caused by biting the corner of the mouth due to excessive excitement.

    Master Pu Hong looked sad and said: "Junior Brother Pu Zhi, he told the final funeral affairs. The poison took effect and he finally passed away. When he was dying, he told him that his remains should not be cremated and buried, but should be buried with jade ice."  Panzhen protects and keeps this broken body. I hope that if the young man named Zhang Xiaofan learns the truth in the future, he will be invited to come here and let him do whatever he wants with this sinful body. He can whip the moss and spit on it, or break the bones and spread ashes.  , none of the monks in Tianyin Temple can interfere to pay for one of his tens of millions of sins."

    Gui Li suddenly raised his head, Master Pu Hong looked directly into his eyes, his face was solemn and solemn, and he said slowly: "You understand what I said, my junior brother's last wish that day, I have completed for him how to deal with it now, you can do whatever you want.  What you mean is that in the small house in the backyard, whatever you want, just pass by."

    Gui Li clenched his teeth and stared deeply at Master Pu Hong. For some reason, Master Pu Hong didn't want to look at him and slowly looked away. Gui Li's breathing became louder and louder, his chest heaved and his face  His expression changed rapidly. Suddenly, he seemed to have made up his mind. He turned around and strode out. Listening to the sound of his footsteps, he walked toward the last cabin.

    Fa Xiang’s expression changed drastically, and he said in surprise: “Master”

    Master Puhong shook his head slowly, with an indescribable sadness on his face, and whispered: "Let him go, that is your last wish, Uncle Puzhi. The world is so miserable, how many people can understand it?  ? Amitabha Buddha"

    He folded his hands gently and chanted silently, and the room fell silent for an instant

    The silence is terrifying

 Text Chapter 8 Resolution

    The long morning bells, the deep evening drums, Mount Sumeru is bathed in misty clouds. From the rising sun to the sunset in the evening, the sky is changing, white clouds and gray dogs are rolling by. After all, time never stops for anyone.

    Tianyin Temple is majestic and majestic, standing on Mount Xumi, like a compassionate giant looking at the world. Countless mortals gather from all directions in the early morning to worship the statues in the temple halls and tell themselves or their joys.  Or a sad wish, praying for the blessings of the gods. Thousands of people come, gather, and thousands of people disperse and leave. Day after day, it never changes. In the years of gathering and separation, there is only the golden body of the god and Buddha in the temple.  The statue of the god, the ever-extinguishing lamp in front of the palace, and the curling fireworks show all the vicissitudes of the world.

    Gui Li, or Zhang Xiaofan back then, once again entered the hut where the body of Pu Zhi Divine Monk Dharmakaya was. Another day and night passed. In the meantime, there was no movement in the hut. Pu Hong once lived in the human world.  I went to the small courtyard outside the house, stopped for a long time, and left with a sigh. Only the Faxiang had been standing in the courtyard outside the house since Gui Li entered the room, waiting with unexpected patience.

    No one knows why Dharma Prime is standing here, but none of the other monks from Tianyin Temple, including Master Puhong, have asked him, and Dharma Prime Minister has been standing so lonely and insistent, as if waiting.  What are you wearing

    The setting sun is like blood, reflecting the sunset in the western sky red. Looking from a distance, there seems to be a thin layer of golden light on the edge of the clouds. It is a very beautiful scenery of heaven and earth. In fact, it is always around you. It only depends on whether you look at it or not, and whether you care about it or not.  No

    Fa Xiang looked at the sunset in the distance and was lost in thought. After standing all day and night, his delicate face did not seem to show the slightest hint of fatigue. Instead, his clear eyes shone with the light of profound wisdom.

    "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, a voice rang from beside him. Faxiang was suddenly startled. He woke up from his thoughts and saw that it was Master Puhong who came to the courtyard again at some time and was standing there.  Beside yourself, looking at yourself with a smile

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? “Reporting to Master, this disciple was looking at the sunset in the western sky, and suddenly he had an enlightenment, and even fell into a trance. He didn’t know that Master was coming, so he was negligent.”

    Master Puhong smiled and said, "Don't worry about the common etiquette. I don't know where you came from the sunset in the western sky."

    The Dharma Master pondered for a moment and said: "I have been standing here for a day and a night, watching the stars at night and seeing the blue sky in the sun. At this moment, the prosperity has faded and the sun has set in the east. There is only a little residual light shining in the west sky. I don't feel that there is sadness in my heart. Life is like this, and time has passed.  In this way, all the myriad things in heaven and earth are like this, and for a moment I don’t know what’s the point of being born in this world, as small as a drop in the ocean?”

    Master Puhong nodded and said: "You really have extraordinary wisdom. Disciple, everything in the world has its own destiny. Therefore, although it is ever-changing, there is a way that cannot go against the destiny. Can you rise from this day to the sun?"  It is already remarkable that Shen Jian has understood this level of truth."

    The Dharma Master bowed respectfully to Master Puhong and said, "Thank you Master for the compliment. I don't dare to take it seriously. It's just that although I have a little enlightenment, the confusion in my heart is so great that I don't understand. Since the destiny has been determined, all things will eventually wither. This  Countless people in the world are busy all their lives, entangled in the love, resentment and love of the world, but why? I, the Buddha, said that all sentient beings can be saved, and all sentient beings can be saved, but all sentient beings may not be willing to be saved by me, the Buddha. Why is this? Could it be that the Buddha said that he will be saved in the Western Paradise?  , no resentment, no hatred, no heart, no desire, how can you not attract all these living beings? I am ignorant, please give me some guidance from the master."

    After saying that, the Dharma minister lowered his head, put his hands together and chanted the Buddha's name

    Master Puhong stared at the Faxiang for a long time, nodded slowly, with a smile on his face, but did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at the sunset in the western sky that the Faxiang had just looked at. After paying attention for a moment, he said: "What you just saw is this  The sunset in the western sky?”

    The Faxiang said: "Yes, I see that time flies by, the rising sun sets in the west, and time is gone, and my heart feels sad and confused, so I want to ask the master."

    Master Puhong smiled and said: "In a few moments, the setting sun will completely set. By that time, even the sunset will not be visible."

    Fa Xiang was slightly confused and didn’t know what Master Puhong meant, so he had to respond and said, “That’s right.”

    Master Puhong looked at the western sky indifferently and saw the setting sun slowly setting. The sky was getting darker and darker, and twilight was approaching. He said calmly: "The setting sun is ruthless and cannot be saved. But tomorrow morning, will you still be able to see the rising sun?"  Where is the date?"

    Dharma's body trembled, and if something moved in his heart, he could not speak for a moment, and there was a look of thinking on his face.

    Master Puhong looked back at the Dharma, with a faint smile on his face, and said no more words

    The sky gradually darkened, and the sunset finally completely set. After a while, I saw a bright moon rising slowly from the east sky. The moonlight was like water, shining brightly on the world.

    At night, Tianyin Temple under the moonlight is quiet and peaceful. Although it is no longer bustling and bustling during the day, it is?There is a quiet and quiet beauty

    In the small Tianyin Temple on the top of Xumi Mountain, in the small courtyard, the master and the apprentice stood quietly in the courtyard without saying a word. In the gentle mountain wind that blew up the corners of their clothes, they quietly  standing

    ??******

    I don’t know how long it took, but I saw the moon was close to the sky, and suddenly there was a burst of laughter in the quiet courtyard.

    With a look of joy on his face, he took a few steps forward and walked to the middle of the small courtyard. He looked up at the moon and saw the dazzling moonlight shining directly on his moon-white monk's robe, like frost and snow.

    The Faxiang laughed, turned around, knelt down to Master Puhong, who was standing beside him with a smile, put his hands together and saluted, and said, "Thank you, Master, for your guidance. I understand."

    Master Puhong's eyes were full of joy. He was looking at his disciple kneeling in front of him. Even though he had already reached the level of being unfazed by favors and humiliations, there was still a look of sincere joy on his face. He stretched out his hand and gently touched the head of the Dharma Prime Minister.  He said three words in a row and said:

    "good"

    "good"

    "good"

    "You are gifted and intelligent, rarely seen in the world, but what is more important is that you have a level of wisdom about Buddhism. Among the four brothers among us, your uncle Pu Zhi was actually the smartest. Unfortunately, although he was smart, he was not the smartest one.  I took the wrong path, delayed my Buddhist studies, and vainly hoped for immortality, and finally ended up in a miserable end. It is your blessing that you can realize it today, and it is also the blessing of my Tianyin Temple."

    The Faxiang was startled, looked up at Master Puhong, and said, "Master, what do you mean by this? This disciple doesn't quite understand?"

    Master Puhong shook his head, first stretched out his hand to help the Dharma Buddha up, and then the joy on his face gradually faded away, and he said calmly: "Over the years, I have been busy day and night with secular affairs, so that my understanding of Buddhism has stagnated.  In vain for this worldly reputation and half a lifetime of fighting, I can't let it go. After your uncle Puzhi passed away, he wanted to be a recluse as a teacher. He had no choice but to have no one under him. In the face of this ancestor's inheritance, although it is something external to him, he can't easily do it.  Now that I have you, I can rest assured as a teacher."

    The Dharma Minister was shocked, his face turned pale, and he knelt down immediately after standing up, and said anxiously: "Teacher, what are you talking about? How can Tianyin Temple leave you, not to mention that disciples must accompany their teacher day and night, listening to the teachings  But I beg my mentor to never abandon his disciples and the people of Tianyin Temple and go into seclusion." After saying this, he kept kowtowing.

    Master Puhong laughed, then sighed, pulled the Dharma image up, and sighed: "Idiot, idiot, how can there be a banquet in the world that lasts forever? However, the matter of returning to seclusion as a master is not urgent and cannot be accomplished in the near future.  You don’t have to worry, you have to arrange everything properly so that I can rest assured.”

    There were tears in Dharma Prime Minister's eyes, but after all he knew that Master Puhong's intention to retire was unstoppable. Fortunately, as his teacher said, although he had the intention, it was not urgent yet. When there is an opportunity in the future, he would just try to persuade his teacher again. Thinking of this,  Then he stopped crying and stood aside

    Master Puhong looked up at the sky and saw the clear moonlight, which was desolate and beautiful. He looked at it for a long time and suddenly said: "Let's go in and see the little donor."

    Fa Xiang was startled and said: "What?"

    Master Puhong said calmly: "Rights and wrongs, grudges and grudges, no matter what, there will eventually be a result." After that, he said no more and walked towards the small room, with the Dharma Master slowly following behind him.  , looking at the door getting closer and closer, I don’t know why I feel a little nervous.

    One day and one night passed. In the midst of that, facing Master Pu Zhi, what did Gui Li do?

    What will he do?

    The answer appeared in front of them the moment they lifted the curtain, pushed open the wooden door, and walked gently into the house.

    In the empty room, the silver light of the "Jade Ice Plate" is still shining

    Nothing happened

    Pu Zhi Dharma Body is still sitting cross-legged on the jade ice plate, and opposite him, Gui Li, or Zhang Xiaofan, is sitting cross-legged, with his back to Pu Hong Master He Faxiang, silently staring at Pu Zhi in the dim light  face

    Master Puhong took a deep breath and was about to speak when he suddenly felt movement behind him. He turned around and saw that it was the Dharma Prime Minister gently tugging on his sleeve. After seeing Master Puhong turn his head, he signaled with his eyes, but it was towards him.  Under Gui Li

    Master Puhong turned around and frowned. He saw that nothing in the room had changed. Except for the floor where Gui Li was sitting cross-legged, the green brick floor within three feet of it was densely cracked and cracked.  Small cracks covered the ground around him. The closer to his body, the denser the cracks became. When he was within a foot in front of him, all the green bricks were no longer cracked, but completely turned into powder.  shape

    During this day and night, no one knows what happened to Gui Li. Perhaps, no one will ever know.

    Master Puhong slowly walked up to Gui Li and glanced at the ground in front of him, said in a calm voice: "Donor, you have been here for a day and a night, have you thought clearly?"

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his gaze from Pu Zhi Fa and looked at Master Pu Hong. Master Pu Hong was shocked. He saw that Gui Li's face was pale and tired. Although he had only been sitting here for a day and a night, Gui Li's face was pale and tired.  , but it seems that the face has experienced the vicissitudes of life and has experienced hundreds of years of human life.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and chanted softly: "Amitabha Buddha"

    Gui Li slowly stood up, but it was normal for him to stand up. Suddenly his body trembled and he was a little unsteady on his feet. Both Fa Xiang and Pu Hong frowned. When Fa Xiang was about to step forward to help, Gui Li had already regained his balance.  body, take a deep breath, and then stand up straight again, facing Master Puhong

    His body is weak at first glance, but for some reason, at this moment, he seems as tall and strong as Mount Sumeru.

    "Master" His voice was a little hoarse

    Master Pu Hong put his hands together and said, "Yes, what are your instructions, little benefactor?"

    "The deceased is buried in peace. You cremate and bury him Master Puzhi's Dharma body."

    Master Puhong and Fa Tong were shocked at the same time, and looked at Gui Li. After a moment, Master Puhong sighed, as if he was sighing, and whispered: "Donor, have you looked away?"

    Gui Li smiled miserably and glanced at Puzhi, who was sitting cross-legged in the dim light. The muscles on his face tensed and relaxed, and he said slowly: "I only met this master for one night, but I once knelt down and worshiped him.  In front of me, I kowtow to him willingly and call him "Master". He has saved me and also harmed me. But without him, there is no me. The deceased is already dead. Although I am not a disciple of Buddhism, I have always known that Buddhism values ??reincarnation most. When he comes  Even after he died, he refused to be buried, so you know he felt regret in his heart"

    The cold breath was faintly emanating from his hand. Both Master Puhong and Faxiang felt it almost at the same time, that surging and strange demonic power: "The demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl is so violent and violent, I have felt it the same way over the years. How many times have I felt it?"  I understand the reason back then." Having said this, Gui Li slowly turned around and walked towards the door, coughing once or twice in a hoarse voice.

    Master Puhong and Dharma Master were behind him at the same time, clasping their hands and chanting Buddha's name in front of his back. Master Puhong immediately said: "The kindness of my little benefactor is so heartfelt that I am moved by heaven and earth. I am here to thank my unworthy junior brother Puzhi who has passed away."  I sincerely follow the benefactor’s instructions and will cremate my junior brother’s dharma body and bury him later. I wonder if the benefactor has anything else to explain before that?”

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By Gui Li

    Gui Li slowly turned around and saw that old and slightly painful face again. He had only seen this face twice in his life. Over more than ten years, it all came to his mind in an instant. In the end, it finally  All that was left was his kind and peaceful smile in front of me on that stormy night.

    "He is Gui Li, or Zhang Xiaofan, who knows?"

    Who cares?

    "Poof"

    The man, right at the door, knelt down to the remains of the Dharmakaya sitting cross-legged on the shimmering jade plate and suffered a lifetime of pain, just like the young man did back then, and kowtowed three times uprightly, and then,  He raised his head, his face solemn, and there was a deep sense of pain on his face, and said: "Master"

    ……

    There was silence

    "Master, please rest in peace"

    He whispered, then stood up, without saying another word, turned around, opened the door, and walked out

    ??******

    Practicing Taoism, such as Pu Hong and Dharma Xiang, were stunned and speechless for a moment. They just watched Gui Li walk out of the small room in silence. Dharma Xiang sighed and said: "He, he really has great wisdom, great wisdom, and great benevolence and compassion. He is really the world's best."  A strange man, Amitabha Buddha"

    Master Pu Hong turned around, looked at Pu Zhi Dharmakaya, clasped his hands together for a long time and said: "Junior brother, you can finally be at peace Huh?"

    Master Puhong exclaimed in slight surprise, which surprised the Dharma Minister. He quickly followed Master Puhong’s gaze, and his body was suddenly shocked, with a look of surprise on his face.

    I saw that the Dharmakaya of Universal Wisdom sitting cross-legged on the jade ice plate had suddenly changed at this moment. In the silvery white glimmer like frost and snow, the Dharmakaya of Universal Wisdom turned into powder like sand and stone, and turned into powder bit by bit.  The fine dust, which was almost invisible to the naked eye, slowly fell, and for some reason, the original trace of pain disappeared on his old face, and instead he seemed to reveal a smile of relief.

    Seeing that the weathering was getting faster and faster, and the whole body was about to disappear, Master Puhong had tears in his eyes and clasped his hands together: "Junior brother, junior brother, your wish has been fulfilled. Senior brother is also happy for you. From now on, the sea of ????Buddhism is boundless, you can just do it yourself."The Universal Wisdom Dharmakaya quickly weathered and finally turned into white dust. It slowly fell from the silvery white light emitted by the jade ice plate in mid-air. At this time, after the jade ice plate took over the dust, the magic weapon Hao  The light suddenly became brighter, and in the closed hut, there was suddenly an inexplicable force that blew the wind.

    In the distance, there seems to be Buddhist chanting, coming slowly

    The light of the jade ice plate became brighter and brighter, and the wind in the hut became faster and faster. The robes of Puhong and Faxiang were scratched and scratched. The two looked at each other in shock. Suddenly, a sharp whistle came from the jade ice plate, Hao Hao  The light exploded, and countless dust was immersed in the glimmer of frost and snow, flying out in all directions, making a loud bang, and bursting out immediately.

    "Boom"

    The dust was flying, and was immediately covered by a huge dazzling light. The walls around the hut were instantly destroyed by the strange light of the jade ice disk, leaving no trace. Only the moonlight was shining high, and the light was as clear as snow, reflecting the top of the mountain, silent.  There is such a strange scene in this lonely world

    The jade ice plate slowly rose from the place in a glorious light. Next to this rare treasure, silver-white powder and dust were flying, and they followed them as if they were spiritual. In the original courtyard outside the house, the ghost was silent.  Standing in it, looking up at the sky, with tears on his face

    The jade ice plate flew by itself, flew around Gui Li's body three times, and finally stopped in front of Gui Li.

    Gui Li stared at the bits of smoke and dust, gritted his teeth, and could hardly help himself

    Then, in the almost solidified brilliance, in the desolate and beautiful night in the sky and the world, the jade ice plate made a soft sound, like breaking ice and peeling snow, the clear sound echoed. In front of Gui Li, this rare treasure of heaven and earth also turned into countless  The powdery smoke and dust sparkle in the moonlight, as colorful as falling snow, dazzling and dazzling

    In the distance, the mountain wind blew, and countless smoke and dust floated up with the wind, fluttering in the air, being carried away by the wind, and finally gradually disappeared

 Text Chapter 9 Haze

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak

    Many days have passed since the end of the Qingyun War. The once turbulent battlefield has gradually calmed down. All traces of the battle have been quietly erased in the process of people cleaning up.

    During that day, countless people lost their friends and relatives. On Tongtian Peak, countless corpses were piled up. From the top to the bottom of the mountain, it was almost like the legendary underworld.

    Perhaps because of luck, the Dazhu Peak lineage, which has the weakest population, did not die in this battle. However, almost everyone lost the favor. It was Tian Buyi who stayed behind at Dazhu Peak because he wanted to open the Tianji Seal.  , and also looked very tired. Among the disciples, the second disciple Wu Dayi and the fourth disciple He Dazhi were the most seriously injured. After these days, they were still lying in bed to rest. However, luckily among the misfortunes, none of them suffered any injuries.  Tian Buyi had seen it personally, and it was just a matter of time to rest and recuperate, and it would not hinder their Taoist practice.

    However, despite this, they narrowly defeated the beast god in a life-and-death battle and saved the world from the catastrophe. The atmosphere in Dazhu Peak seemed to be very dull. The disciples had not been happy for several days.  Even Tian Buyi has been frowning for days.

    Early that morning, Tian Buyi was summoned to Tongtian Peak by disciples sent by the leader Daoxuan Zhenren to discuss matters. After returning at noon, he saw a chubby face with a gloomy look, and his brows were knitted together and could hardly be beaten anymore.  Open

    Around noon, Tian Buyi ordered all the disciples of Dazhu Peak to come to the Shou Jing Hall. Even Wu Dayi and He Dazhi, who were still in bed, Tian Buyi also had people help them into the Shou Jing Hall and sit aside.

    In the usually deserted Shoujing Hall, a rare crowd came together. Tian Buyi’s wife Suru was also standing next to the chief minister. She was still beautiful, but she still had a white bandage on her left hand. Naturally, she was also in that scene.  Lost in the war

    Tian Buyi walked up and down the Shoujing Hall several times with his hands behind his back, glanced at the disciples who were sitting or standing in a row, and said in a low voice: "I called you here today, not for anything else, but for the Zhu Xian."  The matter of the ancient sword"

    The faces of the disciples were solemn, but not many of them showed any signs of surprise. It was obvious that most of them had guessed that Tian Buyi looked at Suru next to him, then looked at the disciples and said, "This morning the Master shouted again.  I went there, and the only person who went there with me was your Uncle Shuiyue from Xiaozhu Peak. As for what to say, you can probably all think of it: You must keep the destruction of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword a secret no matter what, and you must not leak anything.  "

    All the disciples at Dazhu Peak looked at each other, and finally the eldest disciple Song Daren coughed and said: "Master, you also know a few of us. We would rather die than say a word to anyone about such a significant matter."  At this point, he hesitated for a moment, looked at Tian Buyi, lowered his voice, and said: "Master, not to mention that you and my wife have reminded us time and time again, just the headmaster and Tongtian Peak, even this time  Counting this, this is the fourth time this message has been sent to us. Could it be thatnot only do they not believe us, but they also don’t believe my master and my wife?”

    Tian Buyi frowned and suddenly shouted loudly: "Who are you, dare you? How dare you make unreasonable assumptions about the master and the teachers?"

    Song Daren’s expression changed, he lowered his head and said, “Yes, I know I was wrong.”

    Suru stood aside, sighed, and came over to smooth things over: "Okay, okay, these are the instructions given by the real master, and the damage to the Zhuxian Ancient Sword is of great concern. No wonder the senior brother, the master, is so concerned about it.  This is very stressful, so I should ask and explain it several times.”

    Tian Buyi turned his head to the side and said nothing. Song Daren and other disciples all lowered their heads and said, "Disciple understands."

    Suru looked at the disciples one by one and said softly: "I know that some of you are a little aggrieved and feel that the master and the teachers cannot trust you. In fact, in the final analysis, these are all due to the importance of the matter and the last resort.  After the previous battle, our Qingyun Sect had an unparalleled reputation among the righteous people in the world, suppressing all other comrades. But all of this, to be honest, was because the real leader was on the Tongtian Peak, holding the Immortal-killing Divine Sword and the Beast God.  After a fierce battle, defeating it gave us Qingyun Sect everything we have today. I think you all know the weight of this Immortal-killing Divine Sword as well as I do."

    When Suru said this, she smiled sadly and said, "But I never expected that this divine sword would actually" She paused for a moment, as if she needed to collect herself before she could continue speaking, "That day in Huanyue  Outside the cave, except for the real master of the sect and several senior disciples who came later, the only people present were the disciples of Dazhu Peak and a few female disciples of Xiaozhu Peak. They witnessed the damage of the divine sword, so for the sake of the reputation of the sect and the reputation of the world.  The real reputation of the time, the master should pay more attention to it and give more instructions, it is your duty and you should notTake it to your heart, just remember to keep this matter in your heart forever, you know?  "

    Song Daren and others looked at each other and said in unison: "Disciple, I understand, and I will obey the orders of Master and Master."

    Suru turned to look at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi frowned, but the expression on his fat face was still very heavy. He didn't seem to be relieved at all by Suru's words. He only stretched out his hand and waved to the disciples and said: "You guys  Please remember what Master Wife said, and then go down."

    Song Daren and others bowed together, turned around and went down together. Wu Dayi, He Dazhi and others who had difficulty moving were also supported by Song Daren, Du Bishu and others. Soon, everyone walked out, leaving only Tian Buyi and Suru standing.  In the Shoujing Hall

    Suru looked at Tian Buyi's increasingly gloomy face, walked slowly to his side, and whispered: "What's wrong? Is the head brother losing his temper again?"

    Tian Buyi snorted lightly and said: "He is not only angry at me, but even someone like Shui Yue, he also scolded him in the same way. Who am I?"

    Suru was surprised and said: "What, Senior Brother Head, he even scolded Senior Sister Shuiyue?"

    A trace of anxiety appeared on Tian Buyi's face. He was pacing back and forth faster and his brows were furrowed.

    Suru looked worried at his expression, but didn't know what to say, so she could only say: "Don't worry too much, the head senior brother was just too anxious for a moment, so"

    Tian Buyi suddenly raised his head and interrupted loudly: "If he is really too anxious, even if he scolds me a thousand times or ten thousand times, I won't care anymore?"

    Suru lowered her head, but quickly raised it again, with a look of surprise on her face, and asked: "What did you just say?"

    Tian Buyi kept muttering in his mouth and walked quickly back and forth in the Shoujing Hall. His expression became more and more restless, with a faint hint of worry. Suru was worried and said anxiously: "What do you mean, hurry up and say it."  "

    Tian Buyi walked up to Suru, stopped, was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "In the past few days, senior brother Daoxuan has invited me and Shuiyue to come many times, and repeatedly told the disciples to keep secrets. This originally  It’s understandable, but in recent times, I see that Senior Brother Daoxuan has become more and more wrong.”

    Suru was startled for a moment and said, "Something's wrong. What does this mean?"

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "In your past, have you ever remembered that Senior Brother Daoxuan scolded others easily?"

    Suru was silent for a long time, shaking his head and saying: "Senior brother, the head of the family, has profound moral knowledge, good conduct, and is intangible with emotions and anger. How can he easily get angry and curse others?"

    Tian Buyi nodded and said: "Yes, that's it. Even you know this. But after this battle, Senior Brother Daoxuan's temperament seemed to have changed drastically, and he became more and more impatient. He called me and Shuiyue away several times.  , it’s okay to just give him a warning, but he always seems nice and friendly at the beginning, but in the end, for no apparent reason, he gets angry because of some inexplicable little thing, either insulting or venting his anger, in short"

    He shook his head, slowly raised his eyes to look at Suru, hesitated for a moment, approached Suru, lowered his voice and said: "I suspect that Senior Brother Daoxuan has been killed by the Zhuxian Sword in the battle with the Beast God.  The spiritual rage backfired, so"

    Suru's expression changed and she said urgently: "Shut up." Then she walked quickly outside the Shoujing Hall, looked around to make sure there was no one around, then walked back and whispered to Tian Buyi: "This is my Qingyun Sect's secret matter.  You, you can’t just talk nonsense.”

    Tian Buyi sighed and said: "How important this matter is, how dare I talk nonsense? But in the previous battle, Senior Brother Daoxuan wanted to win, regardless of my repeated dissuasion, he forced open the Qingyun Seven Veins Spiritual Energy Sealed by the ancestors of the past generations.  The Heavenly Secret Seal greatly increases the power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. However, I always think of the legacy left by the ancestors of the previous generations. I have to say that this Zhuxian Ancient Sword is too violent and murderous. It seems to be an ominous thing, so I cannot take it lightly.  When I came back today, I said goodbye to Shuiyue at Tongtian Peak. Although we have always been at odds with each other, when we looked at each other when we said goodbye, we seemed to feel something in our hearts. I expected that Shuiyue must have the same thoughts as me, but this matter  It’s too big, neither of us dare to say it.”

    Suru was silent for a long time, and said in a slightly astringent voice: "Despite this, in the final analysis, it is still better than the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian. Now that Zhuxian has been destroyed, even if the head brother is unfortunate to be harmed, there is no source, and he has the power to practice magic."  , as long as time goes by, most of them will gradually wake up and resolve it on their own.”

    The heavy look on Tian Buyi's face did not fade at all, and he said calmly: "I hope so, otherwise, as the Lord of Qingyun, if something happens to him, everyone in Qingyun Sect I really don't know how it will end."

    Suru thought for a while, then sighed helplessly, and said dejectedly: "Well, this is not something we can handle now. You don't need to worry too much. There is one more thing I have always wanted to ask, Zhu XianguWhat do you do with the sword after it is damaged?  "

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and said: "I asked a senior brother Nagato who knew about this matter. I heard that after senior brother Daoxuan scolded everyone on the spot not to have diarrhea, he immediately picked up the two pieces of the Zhuxian Sword.  He started and walked into Huanyue Cave Mansion at the same time, and no one was allowed to enter the forbidden area of ??Huanyue Cave Mansion. So to this day, no one knows what happened to the ancient sword of Zhu Xian? Maybe, there is still hope to repair it? "

    Tian Buyi said the last sentence to himself, but then he shook his head and smiled bitterly. It was obvious that even he himself did not believe such a thing. He smiled bitterly and said casually: "We can't take care of that sword. But we are going to Tongtian Peak today. In addition to  In addition to being scolded for no reason, I also heard a strange thing."

    Suru was startled and said: "What's weird?"

    Tian Buyi shrugged his shoulders and said: "You won't believe it. How many disciples and elders were killed in the previous battle. Now they are being held in public sacrifice at the Yuqing Palace in Tongtian Peak. But our senior brother Daoxuan is in the Yuqing Palace every day.  But after showing his face for so long, he disappeared, and instead he went to the Patriarch's Ancestral Hall in Houshan every day to keep vigil. Do you think it's strange?"

    Suru was stunned and said in surprise: "Guardian, what happened at the ancestor's ancestral hall? Could it be that one of the senior elders passed away?"

    Tian Buyi shook his head and sneered: "What kind of elder is that? I heard a few young disciples secretly discussing that he was actually an old man who had been guarding and cleaning the ancestor's ancestral hall for decades. I don't know how he died on that day.  No one knows. They only know that after Senior Brother Daoxuan found out about this, he was dumbstruck for a while and furious for a while. I heard that he was in a state of despair for several days for some reason. In the end, he insisted on putting the old man’s spiritual tablet into the ancestor’s ancestral hall. But the strangest thing was  However, the tablet he placed in the ancestor’s ancestral hall turned out to be blank.”

    The more Suru listened, the more confused she became. She was shocked in her heart. She shook her head and said: "This, this, what is going on? Is the head brother really, really confused?"

    Tian Buyi sneered and said: "No one knows whether he is confused or not. Anyway, someone tried to persuade him, but he refused to listen. Instead of taking a good look at the disciples' memorial tablets in the Yuqing Hall, he went to the ancestor's ancestral hall to take a look.  If I continue to look at that blank spiritual place in a daze, I think something will happen to the Qingyun Sect sooner or later, and it will be destroyed in his hands sooner or later"

    Suru was silent for a while. After a while, she sighed quietly and looked outside the Shoujing Hall. She saw that in this lonely afternoon, the outside was empty, with only the blue sky in the distance.

    The mountain breeze blew by, and the sound of bamboo waves from the back mountain was faintly heard, but somehow it added a bit of loneliness.

    ??******

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Houshan Ancestral Hall

    The place is as quiet and solemn as ever, the tall ancestral hall still stands, and the surrounding woods are as green as ever. It seems that the earth-shattering battle that took place on Qingyun Mountain a few days ago had no impact on this place at all.

    In addition to the absence of an old man to clean, there is also an unfamiliar and blank spiritual tablet in an inconspicuous place among the countless tablets on the dim divine table.

    Lin Jingyu silently knelt in front of the empty memorial tablet, wearing linen and mourning. There was a brazier in front of him. There were two white candles and three sticks of incense on the table. The light smoke floated gently, and soon merged with other offerings.  In the incense, they can no longer be separated

    Lin Jingyu had a sad look on his face, pursed his lips tightly, and knelt on the ground numbly. He slowly put a bunch of paper money in his hand into the flames burning in the brazier in front of him, watching them gradually curl and turn yellow, and gradually turn into ashes, and then  Paper money slowly put in

    From time to time, he raised his head to look at the blank spiritual tablet. Putting the old man's spiritual tablet into the ancestor's ancestral hall was the sole insistence of the Qingyun Sect's headmaster, Daoxuan Zhenren. The other elders did not agree.  After Daoxuan Zhenren defeated the Beast God in one fell swoop, his reputation was unparalleled. Seeing that he refused to retreat, everyone had no choice but to follow him

    Although this incident was beyond Lin Jingyu's expectation, what happened next surprised him. Master Daoxuan actually put a blank spiritual tablet into the ancestor's ancestral hall. For this reason, Lin Jingyu even had the courage to ask for help.  Master Daoxuan who came to pay homage asked, but to his surprise, Master Daoxuan just replied lightly, and then made Lin Jingyu speechless:

    "Then do you know his name?"

    Lin Jingyu was stunned. Although he had followed this mysterious old man for ten years, he had never told him anything about his past. At this moment, he was really at his wits' end and could only watch.  From the appearance of Master Daoxuan, it was obvious that he knew something about this old man, but he had no intention of revealing it. Although Lin Jingyu was confused, he did not dare to be too presumptuous towards Master Master, so he had to retreat silently anyway.  In his heart, although the old man’s tablet is empty, he stillBut his face and smile were clearly engraved in his heart and never faded at all.

    He had also visited the former Shanggong Festival, but he always felt that there were countless disciples worshiping there. However, although this senior, possessing peerless knowledge, passed away so quietly, he had to pay tribute no matter what.  He died, and Master Daoxuan seemed to have acquiesced in his coming here to clean up the old man's affairs. As the head of the family, he often came to the ancestral hall to visit the old man, regardless of the astonished looks of many of his disciples.  The spiritual position has caused a lot of speculation, but it is beyond Lin Jingyu's control.

    At this moment, another burst of footsteps suddenly sounded behind him. Over the past few days, Lin Jingyu had become familiar with these footsteps, and when he heard them, he knew they were Daoxuan.

    He stood up, looked back, and whispered: "Master"

    Master Daoxuan slowly walked into the ancestral hall of the ancestors

    The lights in the ancestral hall were dim. Although Lin Jingyu had been staying here, he could not clearly see Dao Xuan's face for a while. He could only vaguely see Dao Xuan's figure, standing in the shadow, silently looking at the empty spiritual tablet next to him.

    ?????????????????????????????? Lin Jingyu looked at the vague shadow in the dark, and suddenly felt something was wrong, but he couldn't tell what was wrong, but he felt a heartbeat for no reason, and was slightly nervous.

    "Is he okay?" Master Daoxuan finally spoke. His voice seemed quite low, a little hoarse, and seemed to be exerting force, suppressing something. His tone was very different from the past.

    Lin Jingyu was confused, but he still replied: "This disciple keeps vigil for his seniors day and night, and burns incense on time. He never neglects it."

    The figure in the shadow moved and said slowly: "It's not in vain that he has taught you for ten years because you are so dedicated to his death, hehe" He laughed coldly, and in this dim ancestral hall, he actually  With a bit of a gloomy meaning, "I don't know what will happen if I die"

    He suddenly stopped, as if he felt that he had said something wrong. Naturally, Lin Jingyu did not dare to say more. He stood there with his hands down and the ancestral hall fell into silence. After a while, Master Daoxuan said: "You go out first, I  There are some things you should say to him alone."

    Lin Jingyu was stunned for a moment, then responded and said: "Yes" and walked out.

    As soon as he walked out of the ancestral hall and stood on the sunny open space, Lin Jingyu suddenly felt refreshed. Then he realized that he seemed to feel suppressed in the ancestral hall just now.

    He walked around the open space around the ancestral hall and waited for half an hour, but still did not see Daoxuan Daoist coming out. At a strange point, he turned around and saw a figure disappearing on the path leading to Huanyue Cave in front of him.  After the war, Huanyue Cave became a forbidden area again. Naturally, the only one who could enter was Master Daoxuan.

    Lin Jingyu looked there for a few times, shook his head, turned around and walked back to the ancestor's ancestral hall. He walked to the empty spiritual tablet and saw that three fine incense sticks were inserted in front of the spiritual tablet, and in the brazier on the ground in front of him,  There seemed to be a lot more ashes, as if someone had burned some more paper money here.

    Lin Jingyu thought for a moment, then slowly raised his head, only to see the blank tablet still standing quietly in that secluded corner, silent

 Text Chapter 10 Wordless Jade Wall

    The long bells echoed on Mount Sumeru again, announcing the beginning of the day.

    As the sun rises, a small halo pokes out from the eastern sky, shining the first ray of sunlight onto the human world. On the mountain road in the early morning, many people are already walking along the steps of the mountain road towards the majestic temple. Most of them are carrying  Incense and candles were offered, and their faces were full of piety. Some families even brought their children to worship. The children were innocent and did not feel tired on this mountain road. Many teenagers were jumping back and forth and running, looking very happy.

    The morning fog is about to dissipate, and lingering outside Tianyin Temple, the air feels a little moist. The monks who got up early have already done the necessary morning lessons for the day. At this moment, they are cleaning the courtyard and removing the leaves that fell last night.  Gently sweep aside

    The whole Tianyin Temple seems solemn and peaceful at this moment, bathed in the light mountain breeze, and the faint fragrance of the leaves blowing by.

    The sound of the bell floats, guiding people at the foot of the mountain, and also hovers in the temple, waking up those who are sleeping.

    He slowly woke up from his sleep

    How long has it been since he fell asleep so peacefully and woke up peacefully? Even in his sleep, he was extremely peaceful, not even dreaming, just a deep sleep, a peaceful sleep.

    It turns out that this is such a happy feeling

    He listened silently to the melodious bell, as if the place where the sound was floating was not in the vast world outside the house, but in his heart. He even had a feeling that the bell was originally rang for him alone.

    Until the bell gradually subsided, he slowly stood up, opened the door and walked out, raised his head, expanded his chest, and took a deep breath

    The moist breath of the mountains poured into his heart, and a rare expression of satisfaction slowly appeared on his face. He really wanted to stand like this, but at this moment, a voice came from the entrance of the courtyard:

    "Donor Zhang, are you up?"

    Gui Li turned around and saw Fa Xiang standing not far from the door looking at him with a smile on his face. He nodded and said, "Good morning."

    The Dharma Minister looked at him and said with a smile: "After this period of rest, the donor's injuries have generally recovered. However, people say that a serious illness has just begun to recover. The donor still needs to pay attention to the high terrain of Mount Sumeru.  Morning and night are not as good as the earthly world, and the cold is very strong. Donors should be careful."

    Gui Li nodded and said: "Thank you for your concern. I made a note. Also, I don't know if Master Puhong, the abbot, is free today. I hope I can pay a visit to the master and excuse me for a moment."

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: "That's good, I just obeyed Master's order and came here specially to invite donor Zhang to meet him after breakfast."

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said, "Why, Master Fangzhang, does he have something to ask me for?"

    Dharma Prime Minister said: "This little monk doesn't know, but I thought I'd ask the donor how your injury is."

    Gui Li pondered for a moment and said, "In that case, I'll go over and pay homage to Master Abbot later."

    He said with his hands together: "Donor, don't be anxious. The abbot just now specifically told you not to rush the benefactor. He is still in the Zen room of Xiaotianyin Temple on the top of the mountain. If the benefactor is free later, just go by yourself." He said calmly  He smiled and said, "In Tianyin Temple, as long as the donor is willing, the donor can go anywhere without any scruples."

    Gui Li's heart moved and he looked towards Faxiang. Faxiang's words had a vague and profound meaning. It seemed that he had been treated as one of Tianyin Temple's own people. Perhaps, in the hearts of these Tianyin Temple monks, they had bowed to Puzhi.  After all, the person sitting here can be considered a member of Tianyin Temple?

    The Faxiang turned around and retreated. Gui Li looked at his back, remained silent for a moment, and then walked back to his meditation room.

    ??******

    The moment he stepped onto the top of the mountain, Gui Li couldn't help but paused slightly. For him, this place was really a place that made him have mixed feelings. Under the morning sun, Xiaotianyin Temple was located in an unpretentious place.  Ahead, with the low walls and small courtyard, where are the traces of that thrilling night?

    Looking back, looking out, there are faint voices of people coming from Tianyin Temple in the distance, incense is flourishing, and it is a lively scene. Perhaps, these people who live peacefully are actually happy?

    He turned around silently and walked into Xiaotianyin Temple. Soon, the unique silence here enveloped him. In the huge courtyard, it seemed that only his footsteps were echoing.

    When he reached the door of the Zen room, Gui Li stopped and subconsciously glanced at the back of the courtyard. The path there was blocked by the wall, but he could still see the direction extending back. But at this time, that  In the last small courtyard, there is only a blank space.

    It’s like, people come and leave blankly

    He knocked on the door of the Zen room, and soon, insideMaster Puhong's calm voice came out: "Is this Mr. Zhang, please come in quickly?"

    Gui Li responded lightly, opened the door and walked in. At this moment, Master Puhong was the only one sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed, looking at Gui Li who walked in with a smile on his face.

    Gui Li nodded to Master Puhong and said, "Master, I heard from Senior Brother Faxiang that you want to see me if you have something to do?"

    Master Puhong asked back: "Yes, but I heard that the little donor also happens to have something to discuss with me?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "Yes, it's actually not a big deal. The main reason is that I have been disturbing you here for many days. Now that my injury is almost healed, I really don't dare to continue disturbing you."

    Master Puhong smiled and said, "What are you talking about, little benefactor?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said: "That day at the Qingyun Mountain, the master and others saved my life. After that, here, the master helped me to untie my knot. I am really grateful. But after all, I am a member of the devil's sect.  If this continues, it will inevitably damage the reputation of your temple."

    Master Puhong said seriously: "Little donor, I have a saying, I don't know whether I should say it or not?"

    The ghost said sharply: "Master, please tell me"

    Master Puhong nodded and said: "In that case, forgive me for saying it bluntly: judging from the appearance of the little donor, it is definitely not a vicious person who fell into the devil's path. It is just destiny, and it is definitely not the fault of the little donor. Moreover, the little donor has nothing to do with it.  Junior Brother Puzhi has such a fate, that is, he has a fate with my Buddha, and has a fate with Tianyin Temple. As long as the little benefactor is willing to turn around, Tianyin Temple will do its best to protect him, not to mention Qingyun Sect, and the righteous way of the world will come together.  , our temple is not at all afraid of the Buddha’s saying that saving someone once is a supreme merit. Since the little benefactor is a destined person, why not let go of the worldly world and gain such purity and freedom?"

    After saying that, he looked at Gui Li with a serious expression.

    Gui Li never expected that Master Puhong would say such words, so he was stunned for a moment. These days in Tianyin Temple, his state of mind was completely different from the past. He was peaceful and comfortable.  Deep in my heart, I really like this. But for a man like him, there are still things that he can't let go of.

    He was silent for a long time, then slowly raised his head, bowed deeply to Master Puhong, and said: "I know that Master is sincere to me, and wants to enlighten the foolish and stubborn, but I am a man in the world, and I go up and down with the tide.  In this secular world, there are countless concerns, but I can’t let go of Master’s good intentions. I’m sorry that I can’t accept it.”

    After saying that, he let out a long sigh and was about to turn around and walk away, but Master Puhong said: "Donor, please go slowly."

    The ghost said sharply: "Master, is there anything else you can do?"

    A trace of thought flashed across Master Puhong's face, and he said slowly: "The donor's heart is as solid as a rock, and I don't dare to force it. However, if the donor is willing, our temple has a request, and I hope the donor can fulfill it."

    Gui Li was slightly surprised and said, "What's the matter? Master Abbot just says it's okay."

    Master Pu Hong looked at him and said: "Junior Pu Zhi ended up like this back then. Although it was his own fault and his sin was unforgivable, the root cause of it was the 'blood-eating bead', which could not escape its influence. But now  Junior Brother Puzhi has passed away, but this evil thing is still in the donor's body, harming the little donor."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "Master means"

    Master Pu Hong put his hands together and said, "Little benefactor, don't worry. I have no other ill intentions. It's just that this blood-devouring bead contains ferocious aura, which can harm others and myself. After Junior Brother Pu Zhi passed away, I have been heartbroken and heartbroken for more than ten years.  I have thought about this, and thanks to the mercy of God, I have actually come up with a way, maybe a way to restrain the violent aura of these vicious creatures like blood-devouring beads. I wonder if the little donor is willing to give it a try?"

    Gui Li changed his color because of it. Although the blood-devouring bead was infinitely powerful, the vicious aura had caused him so much suffering in the past ten years. Even his temperament seemed to be gradually changed by it. Sometimes he had thought  Pu Zhi couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat when he thought about the situation at that time, thinking that he might also be controlled by this evil spirit. However, this matter should not be disclosed to outsiders. Although he was worried, he had no good solution. Unexpectedly, he suddenly heard this today.  Master Puhong said this, and it hit him right where he was most worried.

    Gui Li thought for a long time and then slowly said: "Master Abbot actually has such a good recipe, but I don't know how to deal with it?"

    Master Puhong looked solemn and said: "This method is actually simple. To put it bluntly, it is just to use my Buddha's supernatural powers and boundless compassion to neutralize all the evil spirits in this world. There is a place in the mountains behind my Tianyin Temple.  The word "jade wall" is seven feet high and as smooth as jade. It is said that the founder of Tianyin Temple understood Buddhism under the unmarked jade wall, thus creating the Tianyin Temple lineage.

    Gui Li frowned, wondering what this had to do with the vicious aura of the Blood-devouring Pearl. Master Puhong continued: "That's why the place in that place is exactly within the mountains of Mount Xumi, where the aura of the Buddha is the most solemn and auspicious.  As long as the little donor sits there quietly for a period of time,"Lao Na then led a group of monks to form a 'Vajra Ring' array around the jade wall. Such auspicious aura may be able to suppress the vicious energy of the blood-devouring beads that has eroded Xiao Shi's body. It is unknown."

    Gui Li was shocked. He had never expected that Master Pu Hong's vision was so unique. He didn't know when he had noticed the disorder of Qi in his body. He thought for a moment and said resolutely: "Master, I have good intentions. Now that I know this, I will do it right now."  After sitting under the jade wall without words for a few days, I took a lunch and said goodbye."

    Master Puhong put his hands together and nodded, smiling and saying: "Donor, don't worry, our temple will never dare to stop the benefactor."

    Gui Li nodded, turned and walked out. Master Puhong watched his figure disappear, sighed, and said to himself: "Junior brother, you have a spirit in heaven, you should protect this child

    ??******

    The wordless jade wall was said by Master Puhong to be in the mountains behind Mount Xumi. Gui Li thought it would be easy to find, but unexpectedly, he was well prepared that day and followed the Dharma Minister and Dharma Master who came to lead the way.  The two brothers walked toward the back mountain, but they walked for more than half an hour without any sign of them.

    Gui Li was a little surprised in his heart, but he didn't say it out loud. Instead, Fa Xiang thought carefully and thoughtfully. Seeing the look of surprise on Gui Li's face, he guessed it and smiled: "Donor Zhang, are you thinking about this wordless jade?"  Why is the wall so far away?”

    Since Gui Li was asked by him, he simply did not hide anything and said: "Dare I ask senior brother, where is this wordless jade wall and how did it come from?"

    The Dharma Minister smiled as he walked: "It's a long story to say. When the wordless jade wall appeared, naturally no one knows. They only know that thousands of years ago, when the founder of the Tianyin Temple was still a walking monk, he traveled in all directions, and there was a man who  I don't know why, I strayed into the mountains and ridges of Mount Sumeru, and lost my way. I could no longer get out. In desperation, the Patriarch wandered around in the mountains and forests. He was born with Buddha, and he saw a smooth patch of land.  At that time, the Patriarch was already hungry, thirsty and sleepy, so he took a rest under this jade wall."

    When Fa Xiang said this, he paused for a moment, and Gui Li couldn't help but ask: "Oh, what happened next?"

    There was a fork in the mountain path in front of Faxiang. Faxiang turned to the left and led Gui Li down a downhill road. At the same time, he said: "It is said that the founder was on the jade wall without words."  After sitting under it for three days and three nights, somehow, he gradually fell into samadhi from the initial hunger and thirst. His mind was at ease and his mind was calm, and he entered the state of great perfection in my Buddhist sect. Three days later, he was actually in this wordless jade  He suddenly understood Buddhism under the wall. In addition, legend has it" Faxiang turned to Gui Li with a mysterious smile and said, "Legend has it that the Patriarch actually comprehended my Tianyin under that wordless jade wall.  The supreme true Dharma, Brahma Prajna, passed down from generation to generation in the temple, thus established the position of Tianyin Temple in the world of Taoism."

    Gui Li was stunned for a moment and shook his head. He felt that the legend of the founder of Tianyin Temple was actually a bit funny. There were many falsehoods in it, and it actually felt a little ridiculous. Originally, when he cast a spell on Master Puhong this time, he was still vaguely aware of it.  He had some expectations, but now that he heard the Faxiang speak like he was telling a story, it made him a little frustrated and he couldn't help but sigh secretly.

    Faxiang was careful and saw the changes in the expression on Gui Li's face. He just smiled and led the way without saying a word. As for the tall and tall monk Fashan who followed them, he always looked silent and generally silent.  say

    The three of them walked along the mountain road for another half an hour, twisting and turning among the lofty mountains. Unknowingly, they left Tianyin Temple far behind and could no longer see Gui Li. However, they did not expect the terrain of the mountains behind Tianyin Temple.  It is actually much wider than expected, but you can see the green peaks and mountains, the gentle mountain breeze, and the strange rocks along the way. There are also cliffs and waterfalls, falling from the sky, roaring like jade belts.

    Along the way, I just felt that my heart was open for a while, and I saw the beautiful scenery around me, but I didn't feel boring

    Suddenly I heard the Dharma minister in front of me saying: "It's just ahead."

    Gui Li was startled and looked forward, only to see that there was still a winding mountain road ahead, with dense woods on one side and weeds and thorns on the other side. There was a cliff three feet away.  What wordless jade wall do they say is over seven feet high?

    "I dare to ask, senior brother, where is this jade wall?"

    Fa Xiang smiled, took a few steps forward, and came to the cliff. He looked back and said, "We are here."

    Gui Li walked to him and stood on the cliff. He looked up and saw that the mist under the cliff was filled with mist, like rolling waves, surging endlessly. It looked like a valley, and there was a faint blur in the distance.  The mountain shadows are all very far away

    Gui Li thought deeply and turned back to Faxiang: "Could it be in this valley?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister smiled and said: "It is at your feet and mine."

    Gui Li was startled, the Dharma was already thereHe smiled and said, "Let's go down." After saying that, he jumped down, and Fashan followed immediately. Gui Li stood on the cliff, pondered for a moment, and also jumped down.

    The soul-devouring soul flickered with a mysterious green light in the mist, slowly enveloped Gui Li, protecting him, and slowly fell

    The fog here seems a bit strange, it seems thick but not thick, it is just tangled together like tangled threads. No matter how the mountain wind blows, it does not appear to be dispersed. During the fall, Gui Li looked at the mountain wall with attention, but only saw  There was a white mist in front of me, and I couldn't even see it.

    He was startled and doubtful, so he urged Soul Devouring to get closer to the mountain wall. He saw pieces of mist dispersing like clouds and sliding out to both sides in front of his eyes. When he was concentrating, suddenly, he saw in front of him  A figure appeared

    Gui Li's heart was shocked, and he quickly stopped and looked attentively. His surprise was extraordinary. He saw a Gui Li who looked exactly like him standing in front of him, looking at him with a look of surprise.  Own

    The man's eyes were deep, and there was a look of vicissitudes on his face. He was also holding a soul-eating magic wand in his hand. Just when the ghost was shocked, suddenly there was a Sanskrit chant and the sound of bells and drums coming from outside the sky.  A heavy echo echoed in his ears

    Following this Sanskrit chant, a solemn force instantly rose from the unknown ground beneath his feet and shot straight into the sky like a torrent. The surrounding fog immediately swept over, engulfing the figure and disappearing. Gui Li felt a pain in his heart.  , the cold air in the body did not move automatically, as if it was extremely repulsive to the Buddha air, and resisted on its own.

    Gui Li was shocked, and felt that in addition to the demonic power coming from the blood-devouring beads, it seemed to be affected by the Buddhist aura in this place. The Brahma Prajna he practiced was not willing to be supported by others, and leaped up, with desire and devouring power.  The meaning of blood bead demon power dueling male and female

    Before it started, there was such a huge change in his body. The aura of this place was really unbelievable. Gui Li was so shocked that he forgot about the strange figure he saw in the mist for a moment, and just encouraged his own cultivation.  Protect your heart and slowly fall down

    Soon, the mist gradually thinned, and the scenery below suddenly became clear. It was a small stone platform, quite smooth, with a radius of three feet around and sparse trees. Dozens of monks from Tianyin Temple were sitting around it. Look at where these monks were sitting.  Far or near, there is no regular order, but there seems to be hidden secrets in it, and a faint Buddhist power flows through it, actually forming a faint formation.

    Gui Li looked at it carefully a few more times, and suddenly felt that it looked familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that it was an ancient font, which looked like a Buddhist mantra.

    Gui Li quickly fell to the ground, and when he looked around, he saw that Fa Xiang and Fa Shan were already sitting among the monks, clasping their hands together in silence, lowering their eyebrows and lowering their eyes. Without looking at him, they were at the head of the monks.  It was Master Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple. The person sitting at the lower left side of him was Gui Li who had also seen him before. It was the Pufang divine monk who showed great power on Qingyun Mountain that day, but the one sitting at the lower right side of Master Puhong was  The monk looked a little strange. Gui Li had never seen him before, but his face was haggard and sallow, as if he looked like a dying person, and his old appearance far surpassed that of Master Puhong.  I don’t know who this person is, but to be on an equal footing with the two great monks Pu Hong and Pu Fang, he is obviously a great figure in Tianyin Temple.

    Without saying much, Gui Li bowed his head and saluted Master Puhong. Master Puhong returned the salute with his hands folded and said with a smile: "The little benefactor is here."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, but I don't know what Master Abbot wants to do?"

    Master Puhong pointed to the platform and said: "Without him, the little donor only needs to sit on the stone platform, adjust his breath and calm his mind, and sit there for a few days."

    Gui Li nodded, turned back and glanced at the stone platform, then raised his head and looked around. He saw thick fog above his head, but where was the legendary wordless jade wall?  I couldn't help but ask: "Excuse me, Master Abbot, where is the jade wall without words?"

    Master Puhong smiled and said: "The little donor will be able to see it in a few moments."

    Gui Li was startled, nodded, turned around and was about to sit on the stone platform, when suddenly there was a sharp roar from the sky. It was the sound of wind or the roar of an animal, coming through the clouds and fog, followed by a dazzling light.  , actually tore a crack in the thick fog, shot down, and shone directly on Gui Li.

    Gui Li took a step back and looked up. He saw a rumbling sound in the valley, like thunder and thunder. The sea of ??dense fog suddenly had waves, and the gentle surge turned into huge waves, with undulating waves.  Then more and more gaps appeared, and the dense fog became thinner and thinner, revealing beams of light one after another.

    Facing this vision of heaven and earth, Gui Li stared at it for a long time. He saw that the thick fog finally dispersed and the light shone down. In an instant, the sky and earth were filled with dazzling light, which actually made it impossible for everyone to see. After a while, it gradually calmed down.

    When Gui Li opened his eyes again, his body was shocked and he saw the legendary figure.??'s wordless jade wall

    Right in front of him, behind the small stone platform and under the cliff, there was a cliff like a mirror. It was hanging straight down, more than seven feet high and more than four feet wide. The material of the mountain wall looked like jade but not jade. It was extremely smooth and reflected  The beautiful scenery of heaven and earth, the mountains far and near, are all contained within this jade wall. However, Gui Li and the monks from Tianyin Temple are as insignificant as ants under this cliff.

    Compared with the creation of heaven and earth, human beings are so small

    Gui Li was silent for a long time. He took a breath without saying a word. He walked to the platform and sat cross-legged. He stopped looking at the people around him and took a deep breath. Then he closed his eyes and sat motionless.

    Master Puhong looked at Gui Li for a long time, then turned to look at the monks behind him and nodded.

    Dozens of Tianyin Temple monks, including Master Puhong, Pufang Divine Monk and the mysterious old monk next to Master Puhong, as well as Faxiang Fashan and others, clasped their hands and chanted the Buddha together

    Dozens of faint golden lights slowly emerged, and the faint sound of Sanskrit singing seemed to come from the sky.

    Suddenly, there was a great golden light. In the strange magic formation where the monks were sitting, golden light was flowing, and the Buddha's aura was solemn. The golden light emitted by the monks became more and more dazzling. After a while, a deafening roar was heard.  A big golden "Buddha" mantra appears on the magic circle and slowly rises

    The Sanskrit chants became louder and louder, and the heaven and earth were solemn. I saw the golden Buddha characters rising higher and higher, slowly reaching the mid-air, and standing upright. Under the sunshine in the sky, they became more and more difficult to look at.

    As if inspired by Buddhist mantras, on the cliff, the originally smooth jade wall slowly showed the reflection of Buddha's words, but it was not like an ordinary mirror, but slowly grew from a small point to a larger one, and gradually dispersed.  Golden light emitted, and the appearance of the Buddhist characters slowly appeared, and when the image behind the wordless jade wall became larger, the Buddhist mantra in the mid-air seemed to dim a little.

    Soon, the Buddha's mantra in the wordless jade wall was so big that it almost surpassed the real Buddha character in the air. At this moment, the entire wordless jade wall was shining with golden light, radiating with radiance, accompanied by bursts of Sanskrit sounds.  Suddenly, a ray of light golden Buddha light emerged from the jade wall, slowly shooting out and covering Gui Li who was sitting peacefully.

    Gui Li moved his body, and there was a faint look of pain on his face, but he did not open his eyes, but endured it. Soon, the pain on his face disappeared, and he sat motionless.

    The Buddha's light emitted from the wordless jade wall was faint and unchanged, and the golden light flashed slowly, showing an indescribable solemnity. The surrounding monks of Tianyin Temple also had the same expressions, chanting Buddha in a low voice, and their magic circle  The light above also flows slowly, supporting the Buddhist mantra in the sky

    Time goes by so quietly

    ??******

    Three days later, the Buddhist mantra on the wordless jade wall still showed no sign of weakening, and the faint Buddha light reflected back still enveloped Gui Li. Gui Li's face was calm. It seemed that these three days were completely different to him.  There is no change. It is still the same as when I arrived here three days ago. However, although the magic formations held by the monks from Tianyin Temple below Master Puhong have not changed, there is a faint look of exhaustion on everyone's faces.

    Master Puhong slowly opened his eyes from the state of trance, looked at Gui Li who was still sitting calmly, and sighed in a low voice for a long time: "Idiot, idiot, after all, you still can't let go?"

    After saying that, he shook his head gently and sighed.

    The Pufang Divine Monk sitting at the lower left of him said calmly: "We have worked so hard to set up a Buddhist demon-suppressing formation. Firstly, we want to neutralize the violent energy of the Blood-devouring Beads for him. More importantly, we want to resolve his inner demons.  But the door of his heart is tightly closed, and it is difficult to get rid of the demons in his heart. Even if the blood-devouring beads dissolve the evil spirit, how can we know that he will not become a demon in the future? What we do today, I am afraid that we are helping the evil spirit."

    Master Puhong frowned, his face darkened, and said: "Junior brother, this young man has a very deep connection with our Tianyin Temple. We cannot give up lightly no matter what. Why do you say this?"

    His expression changed, and he clasped his hands and said, "What the senior brother taught me is not that I have any prejudice against this young man. I actually think about the time whenour senior brother died when we parted, and I feel sad. I really don't want to see him again."  I went down a wrong path and made a mistake. Please punish me, senior brother."

    Master Puhong's expression softened and he said: "Why don't I have the same thoughts as you, otherwise I wouldn't have set up this great formation to subjugate demons, intending to use the power of the true Buddhist dharma to transform him, but there is no word here  Under the jade wall, he seems to be"

    He said it as usual, and suddenly a loud noise came out of thin air in the originally quiet, peaceful and solemn valley. The entire wordless jade wall actually trembled slightly. Suddenly, the Buddha's mantras in the air and inside the wordless jade wall were all gone.  is shaky

    Master Puhong and other monks in Tianyin Temple were shocked and shocked. They quickly urged the true Dharma. Unexpectedly, they saw a look of pain on the face of the ghost Li. He had been subjected to the Dharma for the past three days.The suppressed Soul Eater suddenly lit up, and a black energy instantly filled his face.

    Master Pu Hong never expected that the power of the blood-devouring bead demon would be so tenacious. After suppressing it for three days and three nights, he still had the strength to resist. He was about to call on everyone to support the magic circle again, but Gui Li could no longer bear it and shouted.  He let out a long roar and soared into the sky

    The Buddha's mantra exploded in the air, and Gui Li looked up to the sky and howled like crazy. At the same time, he turned back to look at the wordless jade wall, and saw that there were many dark red lights in the wordless jade wall.  , golden light and red light, fighting endlessly

    Just when the light was flashing and visions were appearing, there was a sudden thunder in the sky, and the world darkened.

    Wind and clouds rolled in from all directions, and on the smooth jade wall without words, from top to bottom, bit by bit, like deep carvings, a row of large characters appeared. In addition, there were countless golden, ancient and difficult-to-understand fonts.  , flickering and jumping among the golden and red light on the jade wall like boiling, but the row of big characters is dazzling, and it is exactly:

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs

    ……

    Next episode preview:

    On the wordless jade wall, the words of the Heavenly Book suddenly appeared. The holy land of Tianyin Temple of Buddhism also has a strange connection with this demonic classic?  It's hard to get rid of ghosts and demons, they will eventually break through the wall and go away

    The Ghost King Sect is secretly revitalized, and the mysterious "Four Spirits Blood Formation" is becoming more and more complete. The Ghost King secretly orders Mr. Ghost to inform Ghost Li to hunt down the beast god in the southern border and seize the food of the strange beasts around him.

    The situation in southern Xinjiang is changing again, and mysterious figures are looming, as if they are appearing again

 Text Chapter 1 Heavenly Punishment

    On the wordless jade wall, countless golden ancient calligraphy actually appeared. Such strange things have never been seen by Master Puhong and all the monks of Tianyin Temple.  The air rises, sometimes flashing dark red, and the solemn golden light is mixed with a strange and unpredictable red light, giving people the feeling of being out of breath.

    Gui Li screamed up to the sky in mid-air, as if in great pain. His eyes immediately moved to the wordless jade wall, looking at the countless undulating fonts and carefully looking at the weird soul-eating light around his body.  It gets brighter and brighter, and the demonic power emanating from his body becomes more and more powerful.

    Even the monks of Tianyin Temple on the ground felt an unprecedented cold breath, coming from Gui Li in mid-air, shrouding them around them. After three days and three nights of practicing the Buddhist magic circle, the blood-devouring bead demon power  It seems that not only has it not weakened, but it seems to have been fully stimulated, and it is unprecedentedly powerful.

    There was a look of anxiety on Master Pu Hong's face. At this moment when the situation was changing, his expression seemed to be changing just like the changes in the sky. He was a little hesitant, but Pu Fang beside him was a little anxious. He looked at the sky bathed in the dark blue light.  Gui Li, who was trapped, frowned and shouted loudly to Master Pu Hong:

    "Brother, what should we do now?"

    Master Puhong took a long breath and said resolutely: "This person is the successor of Junior Brother Puzhi. He is the focus of his life's work and ambition. We must save him."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Master Puhong gave an order, sat cross-legged again, chanted the Buddha's name, and the sound of Sanskrit chants started faintly again. Immediately, the monks from Tianyin Temple behind him saw the abbot casting spells, and they all followed after a moment.  A solemn golden light emerged again from among the monks of Tianyin Temple.

    It's just that the golden light of the Buddha's light this time is different from the Buddhist magic circle that transformed ghosts and spirits three days ago. The solemn statue is a little less compassionate and a little more chilling. Looking at the ghosts in the air, it seems that there is nothing at all.  He noticed that the golden light gradually appeared on the ground under his feet and enveloped him. At this moment, his spirit seemed to be completely attracted by the flashing fonts on the wordless jade wall.

    No one would have thought that even if the monks of Tianyin Temple under the wordless jade wall saw it with their own eyes, they would not be able to understand at a glance.  What is on the jade wall of the noble holy land is surprisingly the fourth volume of the legendary demon sect classic "Book of Heaven"

    "The way of heaven is vast and things in the world are ever-changing. Who can predict how far things will go?"

    The monks of Tianyin Temple worship the Buddha day and night, but they still don't know it; Gui Li has gone through ups and downs and the vicissitudes of life, but he also can't know it

    It's just that at this moment, Gui Li couldn't think of so much. In his eyes, he was almost instinctively attracted by these shining words. The ups and downs of each word were astonishingly a reflection of what he had practiced so hard alone in the past.  All the faults and incomprehensible points of the strange art of "Book of Heaven" are shown one by one. It is like a pedestrian facing countless cliffs and cliffs on the road ahead. When he is wandering and has no way, suddenly there is a road on the cliff and the rapids are crossing the bridge. What is this?  In a state of great joy, how can one still be distracted?

    For a time, many difficult and obscure aspects of the past practice suddenly opened up, as if they were suddenly enlightened. From the time I saw the outline of the first volume of the "Book of Heaven" in the Dripping Blood Cave of Wanbat Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain ten years ago, the years have passed like a tide in the past ten years.  Passed by, this man stood tall among the wind and clouds in the sky. For the first time, he felt the feeling of breathing with the heaven and earth, but forgetting everything.

    Breathe deeply, breathe deeply

    From head to toe, every part of his body seemed to explode. Countless strange roars and murmurs surrounded him. All the auras in his body were boiling, like huge waves, all surging. The blood-devouring demonic power was cold, and the Mysterious Fire Mirror  The Qi of pure Yang is fierce and unbearable; the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi is peaceful and righteous; the Prajna of Brahma is as solemn as a mountain;

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The energy of the three volumes of "Book of Heaven" that Gui Li has practiced in the past, the extraordinary energy of the magic, is overwhelming.

    The heaven and earth change, the creation is mysterious

    Under the dark clouds, the strange light emitted by the figure in mid-air is getting brighter and brighter under the increasingly dark sky. It has a power that defies the sky. Thunder rumbles in the sky, and there is electricity starting to move in the clouds, as if the heart of the sky is already angry.

    In the clouds, strong winds were blowing, and the cloud curtain slowly began to rotate. Just above Gui Li, a huge whirlpool gradually appeared.

    And Gui Li’s eyes were still attracted to the wordless jade wall, as if he didn’t know what was going on outside.

    At this moment, the sound of Sanskrit singing on the ground rose loudly, and the solemn golden light rose into the sky, immediately shrouding the ghosts in the air. This golden light was extremely strong, and gathered the power of dozens of Tianyin Temple monks to practice. How could it be?  Ordinary, he immediately suppressed the strange light of demonic power emanating from Gui Li's body, covering it all

    Together with the golden light, after covering Gui Li, the power of thunder and lightning in the sky seemed to be restrained and suddenly weakened. The strange and huge vortex that was slowly forming on the sky also seemed to be?It is gradually fading away

    Master Puhong looked at the sky and slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he heard the haggard old monk beside him say coldly: "This man's practice has actually triggered the 'Heavenly Punishment and Severe Thunder'. This shows how powerful the evil spirit is.  God doesn't allow the abbot to save him at all costs, I'm afraid it may not be right."

    Master Puhong's expression changed, and he turned to look at him. The haggard old monk looked at him coldly. Master Puhong was speechless for a moment. In fact, with Master Puhong's level of practice, how could he feel uncomfortable?  The strange and demon-killing power coming out of Gui Li's body is definitely not a right way. It's really hard to say whether what he did today was right. I just think of Junior Brother Pu Zhi who died with hatred back then, and Gui Li a few days ago.  Facing the great mercy of the remains of the Dharmakaya of Universal Wisdom, Master Puhong was deeply moved and could not abandon it.

    At this moment, Master Puhong was silent. After a while, he was about to speak. Suddenly, there was a commotion around him. Many people exhaled softly. At the same time, there was also a strange atmosphere in the magic circle, which seemed to have changed. He quickly raised his head and looked up.  Go, the color on your face suddenly changes

    I saw that under the suppression and support of the Buddhist Dharma Array jointly promoted by many Tianyin Temple monks, the demonic power on Gui Li's body had been suppressed, and all of it was wrapped in the golden light array. The mysterious storm clouds in the sky could not be found.  The object was also slowly dissipating. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the light on Gui Li's body, which had been suppressed until it was weak, suddenly became bright again, and the turbulent aura in it was actually stronger than before.

    "Boom"

    A thunderous sound suddenly exploded in the sky

    The wind was fierce and amidst the thunder, Gui Li once again looked up to the sky and howled. The light all over his body flickered. Green, red, gold, and red flowed endlessly. Finally, they slowly converged and merged, and turned into the simplest black and white Qi. But this  The two qi of black and white are also quite strange. Sometimes it is all white, and sometimes it is all black. It is unpredictable, but there is a faint power in it, which all the monks of Tianyin Temple can feel.

    In mid-air, the golden light magic circle that condensed the magic power of dozens of Tianyin Temple monks was somewhat unable to withstand the impact of the true magic on Gui Li's body, and slowly weakened. At the same time, the sky was filled with wind and clouds, and a huge vortex appeared again.  Appeared, and this time he conquered the past, and took shape, above Gui Li.

    Looking up from the ground, I saw in the whirlpool of clouds, the electric light was moving crazily, the thunder was rumbling, and there was a weird "hissing" sound, like the ferocious mouth of the sky, trying to choose people and devour them.

    Most of the monks on the ground had pain on their faces at this moment. It was becoming more and more difficult to maintain the golden light array. At this moment, not only did Gui Li himself resist the golden light from the array, but above the sky, in the mysterious whirlpool,  There was actually an irresistible force coming down from the sky, firmly touching the golden light array.

    The golden light array, which was attacked from both sides, was rapidly weakening. Master Puhong and the others were all horrified. At this moment, they saw thunder in the sky, and from the depths of the endlessly rotating and invisible vortex, a thick  The lightning flashed down from the sky and hit the golden light array.

    There was a loud crack, and the bodies of all the monks in Tianyin Temple, including Master Puhong, were shaken. The monks with lower levels of practice had flushed faces, and some had spit out blood. The golden light magic circle swayed and flickered, and finally slumped and dispersed, disappearing into nothingness.

    Master Puhong was depressed. As the master of the formation, he was greatly shocked. But at this moment, his mind was on the sky. In anxiety, he actually stood up.

    The golden light method is scattered, and the ghost has never been suppressed, and the pressure on the body is instantly dissipated, but I feel that the whole body is loose, and the true breath of the body in the body is endless.

    However, before he could make any move, he could only see the deep black clouds in the sky, and the roar of thunder, like beams of light falling from the sky, overwhelming, as if they wanted to penetrate the heaven and the earth.  The sudden blow was coming towards him.

    Wherever it passed, it was extremely blazing, and the sound of hissing and hissing could be heard all around the light pillar. I wonder if it was because the temperature was too high, and it actually forged everything around it. What Gui Li faced was this huge power of heaven and earth, which could not be avoided.  There is nowhere to hide, there is nowhere to hide

    Seeing that Gui Li was about to be hit by the huge beam of light and shattered into pieces, Master Puhong and other monks couldn't bear to watch, they closed their eyes and turned their heads. Master Puhong was heartbroken and couldn't understand it no matter what.  , I wanted to transform Gui Li with good intentions, hoping to resolve the hostility in him, but why did it end up like this, triggering the Heavenly Punishment Li Lei that had not been seen in thousands of years and only existed in legends?

    Could it be that God really cannot tolerate this man?

    The beam of light arrived in a blink of an eye, but before it could reach him, Gui Li's face was pale, and he opened his mouth to shout in the loud and violent wind, but no sound came out at all, and he was drowned in the mighty power of heaven and earth. But he saw that he was enveloped by the power of heaven and earth.  Below, all the orifices on his face were bleeding, and his face was sad and desperate. Even the soul-eating magic wand that had been centrally protecting him in the past was now suppressed and dimmed when facing the punishment of heaven.

    everything,It seems like everything will end

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? seems to have the faint sound of elegy, echoing in the sky

    ※※※

    Suddenly, the wordless jade wall behind Gui Li, which had gradually dimmed, seemed to sense something. Countless flashing fonts flickered and lit up again, especially the nine big characters in the middle: Heaven and earth are unkind, treating all things as stupid dogs, which made a dazzling sound.  The dazzling light started to shine, and looking at the momentum, there was actually a hint of arrogance and arrogance.

    Even when facing the sky where countless people worshiped, the seemingly invincible punishment of heaven, and the light on the jade wall, they never flinched in the slightest.

    The light on the wordless jade wall suddenly brightened to the extreme, as if the most brilliant spark was instantly ignited. No one could see the scene inside. The crazy light rushed over in an instant, covering the sky and the earth, from bottom to top, covering the whole world.  Gui Li's whole body was covered, and at the same time, there was a huge and unparalleled light, soaring into the sky, and the endless momentum went straight towards the mysterious huge whirlpool in the sky.

    "Boom"

    "Boom"

    "Boom"

    The sky was covered with thunder, the thunder was deafening, and the sound seemed to have the power to split the sky, as if it was angered. In an instant, the extremely powerful Heavenly Punishment Light Pillar moved a few minutes, left Gui Li's body, and was striking at the wordless jade wall.  Above the unruly brilliance rising into the sky

    Two blazing beams of light collided between the sky and the earth. The mountains on the ground shook, and countless huge rock walls cracked. Amidst the rumble of thunder, all beasts howled, like the end of the world.

    Between the sky and the earth, there is a dazzling light that cannot be looked directly at

    The heaven and the earth solidified, as if at that moment

    On the wordless jade wall, the stone wall that was originally as smooth as a mirror began to crack. From the center of the stone wall, there was a crisp "pop" sound, and a small opening was opened. Then countless slits stretched out in all directions from the center.  It came out, getting bigger and bigger. Finally, amidst the screams and screams, there was a loud bang, and the huge rock on the mountain wall flew away and collapsed.

    In the sky, the huge light beam slowly dispersed, the low black clouds seemed to be vented, the strong wind gradually stopped, and the thunder slowly stopped. Then, the world seemed to regain its calm all of a sudden, the black clouds gradually dispersed, and the peace  The sky gradually brightened

    A figure slowly fell from the air. It was Gui Li. However, at this moment, his face was covered with blood and he was unconscious. However, what protected him was a faint mysterious light. After his body landed on the ground, it swayed a few times, and finally  It dispersed gently and was no longer seen.

    The monks of Tianyin Temple stared dumbly at the ruined jade wall without words in front of them, and at Gui Li who had managed to escape from the heavenly punishment. They could no longer say a word.

    ※※※

    This sleep seems like another long and distant sleep

    It seems that there are many people walking around, very busy, and there are people talking around, the voices are louder and quieter. It seems that sometimes, there are people quarreling, but most of the time, it is still quiet.

    He didn’t know how long he slept in the ordinary silence. He had some vague feelings, but he didn’t wake up after all.

    Perhaps, sleeping like this is actually the expectation in his heart

    ※※※

    Footsteps sounded outside the door. The Dharma Master in the Zen room glanced outside, stood up quickly, put his hands together and bowed to Master Puhong who walked in from the door. Master Puhong nodded, and said to the still sleeping Master Puhong.  Gui Li, who was on the Zen bed, glanced at him and whispered, "Is he okay?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Since coming back that day, Donor Zhang has been unconscious. However, his breath has eased, there is no abnormality, and there are no other injuries around his body. Logically speaking, he should have woken up long ago, but for some reason, he just  So lethargic?"

    Master Puhong pondered for a moment and said: "He was lucky enough to escape from the severe thunder of the punishment from heaven. He is extremely lucky to think that the punishment that day was a power of God that is rarely seen in ten thousand years. I didn't expect that it would happen to him. Could it be thathe  Is he really a monster that even heaven cannot tolerate?"

    The Faxiang's face changed, and he quietly glanced at Master Puhong. Master Puhong's expression was solemn, but there was no other abnormal expression. Then he quietly put his heart that was suddenly hanging back and whispered: "Master  , did your uncles argue with you again?"

    Master Puhong smiled bitterly, but did not speak.

    The Dharma is silent

    After a long while, Master Puhong said slowly: "The wordless jade wall is the most precious treasure of our holy land of Tianyin Temple. It is a Buddhist relic passed down by the ancestors. This time it was destroyed by heaven's punishment because of my personal selfishness. I have decided to destroy it."  After this benefactor Zhang woke up, he resigned from his position as abbot to the monks in the temple, and from then on he faced the wall and studied Buddhism to atone for my sins."

    Faxiang’s face changed drastically and he said in surprise: “Master, how can you say that? It’s not your fault.”?”

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: "What your uncles said is right. I am grateful to Master Zhang for dispelling the resentful spirit of Master Puzhi, so I made an arrogant decision without overestimating my own ability and tried to use the Buddhist holy land to save my life."  transformed into him

    "This has led to heavenly punishment and destroyed the jade wall. It is actually my crime"

    When he said this, he smiled slightly and said to the Dharma Prime Minister: "It's just that I have never regretted it. Do you know why?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent and shook his head

    Master Puhong smiled and said: "On that day, the heavenly punishment struck down. This benefactor had no luck, but the wordless jade wall carried it on its own and saved the little benefactor. Although why did things happen like this?  We all don’t know, but the jade wall channeling spirits must have a reason not to see the benefactor Zhang die under the punishment of heaven, so since the jade wall is like this, it shows that I did not do anything wrong, so destroying the jade wall is certainly  It's my fault, and I plan to apologize for it, but in my heart, I don't regret it at all."

    Dharma Prime Minister gritted his teeth, raised his head and shouted, "Master"

    Master Pu Hong patted him on the shoulder, comforted him a few times with a smile, walked to Gui Li's bed and took a closer look at him, nodded, and said: "It seems that his complexion has improved. If he doesn't  Unexpectedly, I expected him to wake up in the next few days, so you should take good care of him."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? “Master, don’t worry”

    Master Puhong nodded, glanced at Gui Li again, turned around and walked out

    But just when he was about to step out of the room, suddenly, Gui Li on the Zen bed moved and let out a low moan.

    The Dharma Prime Minister was shaken and said happily: "Master, he seems to have woken up."

    Master Puhong was overjoyed and walked over quickly, sitting on the edge of Gui Li's bed. Under the gazes of the master and apprentice, Gui Li's eyes moved slightly, and finally he slowly opened his eyes.

 Text Chapter 2 Difficulties in crossing

    Like countless days in the past, the melodious morning bell rang again, echoing in the Sumeru Mountains, echoing in the misty mountain wind. It has passed through countless time and years, and will continue to do so in the days to come.

    It echoes day after day

    Standing in the early morning light, Gui Li stood with his hands behind his hands, listening intently.

    He closed his eyes slightly, as if the bell was reverberating melodiously, and he wanted to savor the ghost Li at this moment. Somehow, his appearance had not changed much, but he seemed to have changed as a person. From his demeanor and demeanor, he seemed to have changed.  In the past, a little more seemed to be calm, but a little less seemed to be violent.

    Maybe, those Buddhist Dharma formations really worked?

    This question is among the monks of Tianyin Temple. Many people have this question in their minds after Gui Li wakes up.

    The day before yesterday, after Gui Li woke up again, Master Puhong and others took a closer look at him. There were no other serious injuries around his body. Even the slight shock after being hit hard did not seem to exist on Gui Li. Master Puhong  Although he was overjoyed, he decided to let Gui Li stay in Tianyin Temple for a few more days just in case. However, Gui Li did not refuse and settled in Tianyin Temple.

    In the past few days, Gui Li has been more taciturn than usual, and most of the monks in Tianyin Temple have avoided him, a person who has angered God and sent down punishment from heaven. Only Master Puhong and Faxiang have not scrupled about anything, and often  Came to see him, but Gui Li himself didn't seem to notice the people outside him. He never left the house. Only when the morning bells and evening drums rang every day, he would walk to the small courtyard and listen quietly.

    "Boom"

    The last bell, with its endless lingering sound, echoed and hovered over Tianyin Temple for a long time, and finally turned into a silent ghost. Then he slowly opened his eyes.

    Bathed in the morning breeze of Tianyin Temple, the aura in his body was full and stirring under the quiet appearance, as if his whole body was about to fly. Normally the monks of Tianyin Temple would not know, but Gui Li himself was.  I understand in my heart

    Between the wordless jade wall, what unexpectedly appeared was the fourth volume of the legendary Demon Sect's classic "Book of Heaven". Others may not understand, but he is the only person in the world who has practiced the first three volumes of "Book of Heaven"  As a character, he could tell at a glance that this was the key volume that he had dreamed of in his spiritual journey.

    Countless problems that seemed indestructible and insurmountable in his past practice, at this moment, he has grasped the key point. What is before him is almost a broad road, so smooth that he still feels this way in his heart.  , if he goes down this road, it will definitely be very smooth for him. Perhaps, he will be able to peek into some realms that he did not dare to dream of in the past.

    Even when he looked at his past feelings and the people in front of him, he actually felt a sense of escape, as if he had reached the realm of the world and looked back at the past.

    It’s just that for some reason, in his heart, in such a good situation, he still has a faint feeling of loss, but he doesn’t know how to describe it. The vague idea that something is wrong is always lingering in his heart.

    Gui Li stood there for a long time, no one knew what he was thinking, and no one came in to disturb him until he suddenly turned around and walked out of this small courtyard for the first time in several days.

    When he left this courtyard, he did not look back

    ※※※

    He walked slowly along the steps at his feet. It is said that this road was once created by the monk who made a great wish and used his great supernatural powers in order to promote Buddhism. Today, countless people are still walking on the road he created, but  How many people know that he has been reduced to ashes?

    Walking on this road, the stone steps are simple and unpretentious. When you step up, you will feel a sense of plainness. After the unexpected battle a few days ago, where the sky and the earth changed color and the mountains shook, the temples and halls on Mount Xumi are all different.  Despite the extensive damage, only this flat mountain road with steps was not affected at all. It was still firmly laid on the ground, allowing countless people to walk on its chest.

    Perhaps, for the unpredictable gods, does this road also carry some special emotions?

    Gui Li didn’t know, and he didn’t want to know. As he walked on this road, he just silently recalled the past and old friends. In his memories, he slowly walked to the Xiaotianyin Temple on the top of Mount Sumeru.

    The door was ajar, and the place was still as quiet as usual. Gui Li slowly walked over, and there were faint voices from behind the door.

    He knocked on the door

    The sound inside the door suddenly disappeared, and then someone seemed to be surprised and said softly "Hey". After a while, the door opened with a "squeak", and the Dharma appeared behind the door.

    Seeing that it was Gui Li, the Dharma Minister smiled. Gui Li nodded and said, "Is Master Abbot here?"

    The Dharma Minister smiled and stepped aside, saying: "Here you are, please come in."

    Gui Li walked in and saw Pu HongThe man was sitting cross-legged on the Zen bed, looking at him with the same smile.

    Gui Li walked towards Master Puhong, bowed and said: "Master Abbot"

    Master Pu Hong looked at Gui Li's approaching figure, looked from top to bottom, and finally looked at his feet. He suddenly nodded, clasped his hands and said, "I didn't expect that the donor has made great progress in this short period of time. It's really gratifying."  Congratulations"

    Gui Li raised his eyebrows and said nothing, but Fa Xiang was slightly surprised and looked at Gui Li carefully from the side.

    After a moment of silence, Gui Li bowed his head slightly to Master Puhong and said, "A few days ago, the holy land of your temple, the wordless jade wall, was damaged because of me. I feel really uneasy."

    Master Puhong shook his head slightly and said calmly: "It's just a trivial matter, not worth mentioning."

    Gui Li was slightly startled and said, "It's just that the jade wall without words is the treasure of your temple. Isn't it precious?"

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: "The world is turning around, and all sentient beings are gone. Who knows what will happen after death? If you cherish it today, how can you know what will happen in the future? If the donor has a heart," he pointed out the window and said, "Little Heaven  There is a big stone on the right outside Yin Temple. If the donor goes to take a look, he may know the truth behind the Buddha's heart."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "I just came here today because I want to say goodbye to Master Abbot."

    There was no surprise on Master Puhong's face. He seemed to have expected that Gui Li would speak like this. He just nodded and said: "The donor wants to leave, but I don't dare to stop him. But before the donor leaves, I have a few words."  I want to talk to the donor."

    The ghost said sharply: "Master, please tell me"

    Master Puhong said: "During this period of time, the donor faced many tribulations, but he was finally able to overcome them one by one and break through. I think the donor seemed to have some enlightenment. I wonder if he has?"

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, nodded and said: "Master's wisdom, after the catastrophe for the rest of his life, he really has feelings in his heart, looking back half his life, there are many sighs."

    Master Puhong's eyes flashed and he said: "The donor is a man of great wisdom. Now that he has seen through it, why not see through these worldly sentiments and join my Buddhist sect? From what I can guess, what the donor is thinking is nothing more than the same thing.  How about the word 'quiet'?"

    Gui Li stood up silently for a long time, bowed to Master Puhong, and said calmly: "Master gave me the enlightenment. I am very grateful. I just have some enlightenment in my heart, but it is not that I can see through the world's feelings. Worldly feelings, but  It’s something I can’t let go of.”

    Master Puhong shook his head and said: "Buddha said: Color is empty. All things in the world are like this. Gratitude, hatred, beauty and enemies are all just the word 'color'. It traps people's minds and disturbs people's tranquility. Why should the donor be too persistent?"

    Gui Li raised his head to the sky and breathed, laughed loudly, turned around and left, and said loudly: "Master, you are wrong. Color is emptiness, and emptiness is also color. You want me to see through the world, but I don't know the world. How can I see through it? I am between heaven and earth, and I am filled with grudges and hatred.  , it is exactly the situation in my life that you want me to see through Qing Jing, but how do you know that after seeing through it, it will still be me?"

    The words gradually became muffled and finally stopped. The man had already left the Zen room and left. The Dharma Master remained silent for a long time and said to Master Puhong: "Master, you gave him enlightenment several times, but it's a pity"

    Venerable Puhong said calmly: "After he understands and practices Taoism, he will probably become the number one person in the world in the future. But such a person cannot see through his own inner demons. Everything in the future will depend on his own destiny."

    The Dharma bowed his head, put his hands together and recited the Buddha's name, and finally said no more

    ※※※

    Gui Li left Xiaotianyin Temple and when he walked out of the temple gate, he suddenly stopped again, paused, and then turned to the right. After taking a few steps, he saw a large stone about half a man high falling on the ground.  on the ground

    He walked up to the big stone and looked at it carefully, but he saw that the stone was covered with scars, but there was no word or word, and there were no traces of manual carving. He didn't know what the mystery of this stone was.

    Gui Li frowned and pondered for a moment, then suddenly his eyes narrowed, but he was attracted by a spot on the big rock.

    This big stone is mottled all over. It has obviously been scarred by wind, frost and swords for countless years. However, in that place, a pattern can be vaguely seen. However, it is difficult to identify due to the age.

    Gui Li reached over and gently swept away the dust on the stone. He examined it carefully. After a long time, he realized that it was originally in the shape of a shell. However, over the years, it had turned into stone and merged with the big stone.  Got it

    And Gui Li then took a closer look at the big stone, and found no other weird features

    His eyes returned to the shell again. Could it be that what Master Puhong wanted him to see was this ordinary shell? What was the mystery in it?

    He recalled what Master Puhong said in his mind, and his eyes slowly lit up as he looked at the shell. Mount Xumi is a towering mountain range, and within a thousand miles, there is no deep sea water.? However, this stone is clearly what was on Mount Xumi. Millions of years ago, this place may have been a vast ocean. It is unknown.

    Compared with the movement of heaven and earth, a person's life is like a drop in the ocean or a mustard seed in the world.

    However, he remained silent and turned around to bow to the quiet little temple. When he turned around, he still had a calm expression on his face.

    Wherever his robe was waved, a faint white light appeared, and his figure turned into light, flew into the sky, and gradually disappeared into the sky

    See through

    Who can see through it?

    "The vicissitudes of life, but how can they compare with the moment of my heart, that momentary glimmer

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak

    Some time has passed since the Battle of Qingyun. After that, Daoxuan Daoist had been keeping a close eye on the people of Dazhu Peak for a period of time because of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. However, it seems that the disciples of Dazhu Peak have been very honest recently, and there has been little urging from the leader.  After all, in the hearts of the disciples of Dazhu Peak, although the master Daoxuan Zhenren this time is of great importance, his actions are really too much.

    But no matter what, after all, this time has not been disturbed for a long time, Dazhu Peak has gradually returned to its former calm. The injuries of Wu Dayi and He Dazhi are gradually getting better. After Suru's inspection, they are almost healed now.  The two of them can walk freely in the ground, but they can't do heavy work yet.

    Therefore, according to the usual practice, while cleaning everyone's rooms, the task of cleaning the room of the little junior brother who had run away in a secluded corner also continued. On this day, Song Daren and Du Bishu walked towards that room again.

    The two of them were talking and laughing, walking into the courtyard as they had done countless times in the past.

    But at this moment, suddenly, a gray shadow suddenly flashed across the small courtyard that was supposed to be silent.

    The gray shadow moved very quickly, but Song Daren and Du Bishu both saw it almost at the same time. Shocked, the two immediately put down their hands to clean things, and rushed forward. However, the gray shadow disappeared in the blink of an eye. The two of them searched for this  I searched the yard and even the roof, but still couldn't find any clues.

    Standing in the courtyard, Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at each other. Song Daren frowned and said, "Did we get it wrong?"

    Du Bishu tilted his head and thought for a while, and was about to speak when he was suddenly startled and whispered: "Elder brother, look over there." After saying that, he pointed behind Song Daren.

    Song Daren quickly turned around and saw that following the direction of Du Bishu's finger, the door of the junior brother's bedroom was originally closed, but at some point, a small crack opened in the window next to the door. There was no one here before.  When living, the windows are naturally closed tightly.

    Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other's eyes. Song Daren calmed down and whispered: "Let's go in and take a look."

    For some reason, Du Bishu became a little nervous. While nodding, he couldn't help lowering his voice and said to Song Daren: "Senior Brother, could it be that it could be Junior Brother"

    Song Daren’s eyes twitched. It was obvious that what he was thinking was similar to Du Bishu’s, but even he seemed to be scared by this idea. Perhaps, when he really saw the little junior brother who was now a stranger, he didn’t know how to face it?

    When their hands touched the wooden door, Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at each other again. Then, as if they had strengthened their resolve, Song Daren gritted his teeth, shouted, and said loudly: "Who is it?" In the midst of the question, he fiercely  opened the door

    Almost at the same time as the door was pushed open, a gray shadow flashed across the room. As if it was alarmed, it jumped from the table in the room to the bed. At the same time, it turned around, with two eyes rolling around, looking at  The two people standing at the door of the room were stunned and screamed "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi"

    "Small gray"

    Song Daren and Du Bishu shouted out at the same time

    ※※※

    "Gu"

    Xiao Hui swallowed the fruit in his mouth, then picked up a mountain fruit next to him and bit into half of it. He was eating happily. In the Dazhu Peak Shoujing Hall, the ground was littered with fruit cores that Xiao Hui had chewed.  They were thrown everywhere. Compared with the solemn and solemn appearance of the past, it was quite funny.

    But at this moment, everyone on Dazhu Peak had gathered here. Even Tian Buyi, who had always had a bad temper, only frowned when he saw this scene, but did not get angry. His face was gloomy, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    In the past ten years, everyone knows that Xiao Hui has always been with that person and never separated. But now Xiao Hui is here, but where is that person?

    That day in front of the Huanyue Cave in Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, Song Daren and others saw Gui Li with their own eyes, and also saw with their own eyes the former junior brother who was seriously injured by the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian.After that scene, countless people hunted him down. Although there was no news about him since then, it was vaguely heard that he had been rescued by his comrades.

    But why does Xiao Hui appear here?

    Xiao Hui appears, where is that person?

    The same question lingers in everyone's mind, making people's hearts heavy. In the Shoujing Hall, only Xiao Hui is eating fruit unscrupulously. Apart from that, there is another extremely happy person who is completely different from the people around him.

    Rhubarb

    This big dog was so excited at the moment that it completely ignored its owner's gloomy face. It kept barking "woof, woof, woof" and kept circling the table where Xiao Hui was lying, with a bright big yellow tail wagging back and forth.  He was so happy that from time to time he would jump up with his two feet in front and lie down next to the table. The dog's nose would sniff Xiao Hui's body, and occasionally he would stick out his tongue and lick Xiao Hui a few times.

    Xiao Hui smiled, scratched his head, picked up an apple at hand, shook it in front of Dahuang, and then threw it outside the Shoujing Hall. Dahuang yelled "woof" and immediately jumped up.  His legs flew out of the Shou Jing Hall. Everyone was surprised for a moment and looked outside. They saw Rhubarb catching the apple in mid-air before it fell to the ground. At the same time, he immediately ran back and lay down on the table. The dog  As soon as his teeth became loose, the apple fell on the table and rolled a few times.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, Tian Buyi snorted.

    Du Xiaohui was laughing non-stop. He was obviously in a good mood after meeting his old dog friend. The monkey rolled its tail and jumped off the table. However, it landed on Dahuang's generous back and stretched out his arms to hug Dahuang.  body

    Rhubarb barked "woof woof woof" without listening, and ran out with his head held high. He didn't know where the monkey and the dog were going to play wildly. Song Daren glanced at Tian Buyi and Suru, stood up, and was just about to go out and put the two dogs away.  The beast chased them back, but Tian Buyi said coldly: "Leave them alone. That monkey has lived on this mountain for many years. Now that it's here, it won't leave."

    Song Daren responded and slowly sat down.

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said, "Besides this monkey, didn't you and Lao Liu see any other people?"

    Song Daren and Du Bishu shook their heads at the same time and said: "No"

    Tian Buyi looked ugly, suddenly waved his hand and said: "Okay, you can go out."

    Song Daren and others looked at each other in shock, but they did not dare to disobey the teacher's orders, so they had to retreat slowly. When they were leaving, He Dazhi was careful and asked Suru: "Master, do you want the disciples to clean the fruit cores here?"  one time?"

    Before Suru could speak, Tian Buyi had already said slightly angrily: "We'll talk about it tomorrow. Did you hear me when I asked you to go out?"

    He Dazhi remained silent, and withdrew in a flash, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Suru rolled her eyes at Tian Buyi and said, "It's okay. Why are you venting your anger on them?"

    Tian Buyi’s face was full of thoughts, and he was pacing back and forth. Suddenly he raised his head and said to Suru: “You said Lao Qi is that person also nearby?”

    Suru pondered for a moment and said calmly: "He has always been the most emotional person. If he wants to meet you, it is reasonable to do so only in his identity. Most likely he will not be able to show up."

    Tian Buyi's expression changed, his fat face was uncertain, and there was an indescribable weirdness on his face. Suru glanced at him, sighed, and said: "I know what you are worried about. That day outside Huanyue Cave, he  Although he was injured by the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian, he was not dead after all, and didn't the rumors say that there were accomplices who rescued him? When Daren and the others reported to us afterwards, they all said that the gray monkey was not by his side.  , in my opinion, maybe he knew the danger at that time, so he deliberately did not take the monkey with him. After he escaped with serious injuries, the monkey wandered in the mountains and fields of Qingyun Mountain. When the owner could not be found, it came to us.  Not surprisingly"

    Tian Buyi frowned, and suddenly he muttered something, which seemed to be a curse. Suru didn't hear it clearly and asked, "What did you say?"

    Tian Buyi did not answer, he snorted, raised his brows, and walked towards the back hall with his hands behind his hands. Suru looked at his back and shrugged her shoulders, feeling helpless. Just when she turned around, Tian Buyi suddenly heard a voice behind her.  After whispering, Suru was taken aback. She quickly turned her head to look and couldn't help but smile.

    I saw that Tian Buyi seemed to be thinking about something else. He was walking without looking at the ground. He accidentally stepped on a fruit core and slipped. But Tian Buyi was not a mortal after all. With how much cultivation he had, he had stabilized his body in just one moment.  Even so, Suru already laughed out loud

    Tian Buyi felt ashamed after making a fool of himself in front of his wife. His face turned a bit darker and he cursed bitterly: "Damn monkey, when will I peel off your skin and see if you eat it again?"

    After saying that, he entered the back hall without looking back, leaving only the quiet hall with fruit cores all over the floor. Suru stood there with a smile.

 Text Chapter 3 Secret Order

    In the blink of an eye, the monkey Xiao Hui has returned to Dazhu Peak for several days. During this time, it seems that it has been away from Dazhu Peak for almost ten years. The monkey is still so concerned about every plant and tree here.  Xiao Hui and Dahuang were playing and playing around all day long, running around here and there. It seemed that the usually quiet Dazhu Peak had become a bit more lively in the past few days.

    The barking of dogs and the high-pitched shouts and laughter of monkeys echoed on Dazhu Peak all the time, making it even more lively.

    Early in the morning, the Dazhu Peak disciples who came out of their bedrooms in twos and threes couldn’t help but smile when they looked at the monkeys and dogs running around in the open space outside the Shoujing Hall.

    He Dazhi turned around with a smile and said to everyone: "Ever since my junior sister got married, our place hasn't been so lively for a long time."

    ??Everyone nodded one after another, quite sighing. At this moment, they suddenly heard someone coughing in the Shoujing Hall. The sound was loud and majestic. Everyone was shocked and saw Tian Buyi standing there. They quickly stepped forward to salute and pay respects to the master.

    Tian Buyi waved his hand casually, dismissing everyone, and then his eyes were attracted to the big yellow and small gray. After looking at it for a while, he snorted and said: "Two ignorant beasts, acting like crazy so early in the morning.  He is screaming indiscriminately and sincerely won’t let anyone sleep.”

    The disciples were startled for a moment, but they did not dare to say more because of the majesty of the master. Tian Buyi cursed a few more words, to the effect that he had raised this stupid dog for so many years in vain, and in the end it was still so useless, and he was actually with a guy.  The stupid monkey fought fiercely Everyone felt funny, but they didn't dare to laugh out loud

    Unexpectedly, after a while, Dahuang, who was playing and playing in the distance, suddenly barked loudly towards Tian Buyi in Shoujing Tang:

    "Woof woof, woof woof, woof woof" The sound of a bunch of dogs barking was extremely harsh in the early morning, and looking at the big yellow dog's arrogant face and sticking out its tongue, Xiang Tian Buyi seemed to be dissatisfied, but it seemed that  Hearing Tian Buyi's curse, he looked dissatisfied

    All the disciples thought to themselves at the same time, could it be that Dahuang really has some Taoism? Otherwise, even if the dog's ears are so sharp, he might not be able to listen carefully at such a distance. However, if it is an old dog with Taoism, then it will be a different matter.  Never mind

    Everyone was speculating on the darkness, but Tian Buyi was so angry at the sudden arrival of Dahuang that he said angrily: "It's been reversed, it's been reversed, now even the dog dares to jump out and yell, "Old Liu"

    Du Bishu, who was standing among the crowd nearby, was shocked and frightened. He quickly stood up and said:

    "Master, disciple is here, what are your orders?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to be furious. He pointed at the place where Big Yellow and Little Gray were still barking loudly in the distance, and said angrily: "You will kill that stupid dog for me at noon today and stew a pot of dog meat." After that,  , turned around bitterly and entered the Shoujing Hall

    Du Bishu stayed where he was, cold sweat dripping down his face, and said in a voiceless voice: "What? Master, this"

    Before he finished speaking, Tian Buyi disappeared. A moment later, everyone behind Du Bishu burst out laughing. Song Daren and others almost died from laughter. Du Bishu said anxiously and angrily: "What are you laughing at? This  , This is what Master ordered, what should I do?"

    Song Daren stepped forward and put away his smile. Although his eyes were still full of smiles, his face straightened up and he looked serious. He patted Du Bishu on the shoulder and said seriously: "Junior brother,  This is a great responsibility entrusted to you by Master, and you must complete it well."

    Du Bishu was about to burst into tears and said anxiously: "Who are you lying to? Who here doesn't know that Master used to like rhubarb the most. Not to mention killing it, even if we pulled off a hair from it, Master wouldn't give it a hair."  We look at this with such shameless face. If I really accepted Master’s will and Master regretted it later, would I still be alive?”

    Song Daren laughed, turned around and left. Wu Dayi, the second disciple next to him, came over, nodded heavily towards Du Bishu, and said: "Old Liu, you are indeed a smart person and understand the true meaning of Master. In this case, you will not listen to Master."  That’s the will”

    Next to him, He Dazhi looked up at the sky and slowly walked away, but he said intentionally or unknowingly: "But I heard that Master hates us disciples the most for disobeying Master's orders. Once Master knows that Lao Liu dares to be Master, his words will fall on deaf ears.  this……"

    His laughter floated in the wind, but people had gone far away. Du Bishu was spinning around like ants on a hot pot. When he looked back, he saw that everyone had already walked to the kitchen. He couldn't help shouting at those people.  The senior brother shouted angrily from behind: "You unloyal guys will have your retribution sooner or later."

    His voice was passed over, and I don't know if Song Daren and the others heard it. They saw Song Daren from a distance without looking back. He just stretched out his right hand and waved it in the air. It seemed that they were laughing faintly.  Voice……

    ※※※

    "Stupid dog, stupid dog, dead dog"

    "Woof woof woof, woof woof"

    "What, you actually dare to yell at me?" Du Bishu gritted his teeth and cursed at Dahuang who was tied to the tree stump, "It's because of your troubles that I was sent by Master to do such a weird job."

    Near noon, Du Bishu, with all the senior brothers looking at him gloating about his misfortune, caught Rhubarb running all over the mountains and fields, and tied him to a tree stump at the door of the kitchen. Next to him, Xiao Hui hung him on the branch with his tail, as if he didn't understand what Du Bishu was going to do.  , swaying back and forth in the tree, watching the people and dogs fighting under the tree

    As for Dahuang, it’s obvious that he doesn’t like Du Bishu at the moment. He has a ferocious face and keeps barking at Du Bishu.

    Du Bishu kept scolding Dahuang, but he definitely did not dare to kill Dahuang and stew dog meat as Tian Buyi said. It was just that his master had a weird temper. He might not be angry at him when he saw Dahuang when he came out.  Maybe thinking of this, Du Bishu was really worried and didn't know what to do.

    Dahuang was obviously dissatisfied with being tied to the tree stump. The dog's mouth opened wide, revealing its sharp fangs, and roared loudly at Du Bishu. Du Bishu was upset, glared at Dahuang, shook his head, and said to himself: "That's it, that's it.  , anyway, I’m unlucky, so I’ll cook first and hope that Master will be in a better mood later.”

    With that said, he turned back and walked towards the kitchen with a scowl on his face. He stopped paying attention to Rhubarb. When he walked into the kitchen, Rhubarb's barking kept coming, but it was probably a dog barking alone, so it didn't mean much.  It soon became quiet

    In order to please Tian Buyi, Du Bishu cooked this meal with all his heart and soul. He occasionally heard a few rhubarb barks coming from outside the kitchen, and then it became deeper, and then came the sound of rhubarb barking.  It seemed like a low "Woo-Woo" sound, but Du Bishu didn't pay attention to it and focused on cooking.

    "Anyway, none of the senior brothers and masters and wives outside the door will come here at the moment. He is happy to be quiet.

    After finally preparing a table of delicious dishes, Du Bishu breathed a sigh of relief, took a towel to wipe his sweat, and walked out of the kitchen. Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked out, he was stunned. He saw a rope left above the tree stump, Dahuang and Xiaohui.  But there was no trace of him. Du Bishu was very anxious. He looked around, but there was no trace of the monkey or the dog. He thought, could it be that one of the senior brothers was joking with me at this time?

    At that moment, he hurriedly ran to the bedroom where the disciples were and asked about them one by one. Unexpectedly, no one knew anything about it, and some people even made fun of him. But Du Bishu didn't have any intention of joking at this moment. His mind was dull,  While the group was wandering around, a loud dog barking suddenly came from the distance. Everyone was startled. Du Bishu was the first to rush out. After careful identification, he found that it was coming from the room where Zhang Xiaofan was.

    Du Bishu hurried to the room, and other Dazhu Peak disciples also rushed over. When he entered the door, he saw Da Huang standing in the courtyard, barking loudly at the sky, but Xiao Hui was missing.

    Everyone looked up at the sky, only to see that the sky was high and blue, and there was nothing strange at all. Song Daren and others quickly searched, but unexpectedly they searched all the rooms and could not see the shadow of Xiao Hui, as if they came mysteriously.  , the monkey Xiao Hui mysteriously disappeared again

    ??????????????????? For some reason, everyone seemed to be missing something amidst the barking of Dahuang.

    That day at noon, when Du Bishu came to lunch in an anxious mood, only Suru appeared in front of the disciples. Everyone was surprised, but Du Bishu was surprised, but he still showed concern on his face and asked:

    "Mrs., why isn't master here?"

    Suru rolled her eyes at him and didn't bother to pay attention to him. She just turned her head and glanced in the direction of Shoujing Hall. There was a strange look on her face. After a moment, she said: "Your master has some thoughts and is in a bad mood. I don't want to do that today."  Have a meal"

    Everyone was startled, but looking at Suru’s face, they didn’t dare to ask any more questions.

    On Dazhu Peak, it seems that the peace of the past has returned to the past. Except for the occasional barking of Dahuang, it seems that nothing has happened.

    ※※※

    A human figure floated down from the depths of the Qingyun Mountains. It was light and mysterious, almost like a legendary mountain spirit. However, this figure flew somewhere at the foot of the Qingyun Mountains, and suddenly stopped, and the original anxious speed was heard in the air.  A low whistling sound suddenly stopped, causing the grass and flowers below to "sand"

    With a sound, they were all blown forward by the wind.

    Surprisingly it is Gui Li

    No one knew where Gui Li came from in Qingyun Mountain, but on his shoulder, Xiao Hui was once again lying on his shoulder, reunited with his master after a long absence. Xiao Hui was obviously very happy, with his long tail curled up.  , the end is still wrapped around one of Gui Li's arms, especially when, at some point, Xiao Hui's bodyThe big wine bag actually bulged again, and the aroma of wine overflowed. Xiao Hui was happy about this. He hugged the big bag and couldn't put it down, so he took out the bag and took a sip, with a satisfied expression.

    But Gui Li was obviously not the same as Xiao Hui. At this moment, his face was pale and he glanced around. He saw dense forests and silence around him, except for the faint sound of birdsong in the distance.

    Gui Li suddenly sneered and said lightly: "Come out."

    No one answered, and Gui Li stopped talking. He just turned around slowly and stood quietly facing somewhere. After a while, someone suddenly sighed and said, "It's only been a few days. I didn't expect you to be so diligent in your Taoist practice, sir.  It’s really amazing”

    The figure flashed, and a man in black walked out from the depths of the woods. It was Mr. Ghost.

    This person seems to have always been so mysterious and unpredictable, always appearing in unexpected places

    Gui Li looked at him with a faint look. Although he didn't show any disgust, he obviously didn't like this person very much. He said, "You are waiting for me here. What do you want?"

    Mr. Gui's eyes wandered, first he looked at Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulder, especially the third eye on Xiao Hui's forehead for a while, then he looked at Gui Li and said: "Why, the deputy sect master doesn't want to  Will you meet me?"

    The ghost snorted and said nothing

    Mr. Ghost nodded and said: "That's up to you, but this time it's not me who has something to say, but the sect master Ghost King sent me a letter a few days ago, asking me to tell you something."

    Gui Li frowned and said, "What's the matter?"

    Mr. Ghost said: "After the leader of the Ghost King heard that you were injured in front of the Huanyue Cave in Qingyun Mountain, he was very concerned and ordered everyone lurking in the Central Plains to find you and send a message for him. If the deputy sect master is found and the deputy sect master is ill,  If you are injured, you can go back to the wilderness to cultivate, your health is important; if the deputy sect master is not seriously injured, if something happens, you will have to trouble the deputy sect master."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "You say"

    Behind the black gauze, Mr. Ghost seemed to smile faintly, with a low laugh, and said: "The Ghost King Sect Master already knows that the Beast God was defeated and fled in the Qingyun War. This beast killed countless members of our Holy Religion that day. It is our Holy Religion.  The sworn enemy now has a golden opportunity to kill this beast. This escape must be to the southern Xinjiang that he is familiar with. Among the sect, only the deputy sect master is familiar with southern Xinjiang, because he hopes that the deputy sect leader will go to southern Xinjiang.  Chasing him can be regarded as doing a great thing for our Holy Religion."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay, I'll go."

    Mr. Gui nodded slightly, but at this moment he suddenly took a few steps forward, came to Gui Li, lowered his voice and said: "But during this trip, the sect leader specially told me in private that I must tell you that it is important to hunt down the beast god.  , but the most important thing is that there is one more thing.”

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What?"

    Mr. Ghost's eyes flickered and he whispered: "The sect master told me that there is an evil beast Taotie beside the Beast God. No matter what, even if the Beast God escapes, this evil beast Taotie must be captured alive and brought back to the wilderness.

    "This matter is of great importance, deputy sect master, remember it, remember it"

    Gui Li frowned, looked deeply at Mr. Gui, and said, "What does the sect want Taotie to do?"

    Mr. Ghost stood up straight, his tone returned to normal, and he said calmly: "This is not something I can know."

    Gui Li looked at it for a long time, then suddenly turned around without looking back. His figure was almost like lightning, and he flew out in an instant. He disappeared in an instant, leaving only Mr. Gui standing there, looking at the direction in which Gui Li was going, and muttering to himself for a long time.  Said:

    "It's strange, how could his Taoist behavior improve to such an extent in such a short period of time?"

    "Who were those men in black who rescued him that day?"

    The whispers were whispered, drifting in the wind, echoing quietly in the dense forest, and finally disappeared

 Text Chapter 7 Surprise Appearance

    The three of them took a rest here to treat the wild dog. After the wild dog learned that his life was saved, he felt lucky and was privately confused about his unexpected bravery at the time. However, no matter what, after this incident, Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan  The relationship with the Wild Dog Taoist has become closer. After all, they have lived together in life and death. Zhou Xian is no longer as sarcastic to the Wild Dog Taoist as before. He only orders him to work, but it is still the same as before. However, the Wild Dog Taoist is seriously injured after all.  When he was alive, it was Zhou Xian who did the most things when he was busy, which caused his old man to complain.

    Xiaohuan and the wild dog are still the same as before, but the wild dog Taoist seems to be a little more afraid in front of Xiaohuan. Although it is strange to talk to Xiaohuan without adding Xiaohuan before, she does not feel that in these days, she  But all the energy was attracted to that seemingly ordinary book with a black cover.

    Wild Dog Taoist had never seen Xiao Huan read this book before, which was quite strange. However, Xiao Huan never mentioned the origin of the book, and Zhou Xian was also vague about it. As time went by, he gradually got used to it, but occasionally felt that Xiao Huan  Huan's expression seemed to be gradually different, but he couldn't tell what was different from before.

    ※※※

    "The catastrophe of beast monsters arises from the hundreds of thousands of mountains in southern Xinjiang. The first one to suffer is the land of southern Xinjiang.

    The people of all ethnic groups here have been poisoned by beasts and demons even more severely than in Middle-earth. This is almost the inevitable end of many villages and towns, that is, no one in the entire village has survived, and it appears from time to time.

    After the catastrophe, the remaining small groups of beast monsters in southern Xinjiang were far more numerous than those in Middle Earth. The people who survived the catastrophe often had to endure the raging intrusions of the remaining beast monsters. Their lives were really dark.  , dire straits and hot water

    It was under such circumstances that Gui Li once again set foot on the land of southern Xinjiang

    Along the way, he did not find any traces of the beast god, but countless people from the right path swarmed in, including Qingyun, Fenxiang and other famous figures. Many people seemed to be crazy, looking for the whereabouts of the beast god.  , but it is obvious that many people have been looking for him, but no one has found him.

    After Qingyun was defeated in a battle, the beast god who escaped after being seriously injured seemed to disappear out of thin air. No one could find him again. But the Hundred Thousand Mountains in Southern Xinjiang has always been his former home. No matter what, he will come back, right?

    With this idea in mind, Gui Li entered Southern Xinjiang, and there were countless righteous disciples who came with him. Among them, the Fenxiang Valley lineage was returning to their hometown. After all, Fenxiang Valley was in Southern Xinjiang, but the purpose of the other righteous disciples came naturally.  It’s not just to help the people in southern Xinjiang get rid of the remaining small groups of beast monsters.

    But no matter what, because of the arrival of these people, the remaining unscrupulous beast monsters have temporarily restrained themselves. After all, these righteous disciples will take action to eliminate these beast monsters when they can.

    As a result, the atmosphere in various places in southern Xinjiang has been boosted.

    It’s just that no one has found the shadow of the Beast God on the southern border. Now the only possibility is to find it in the barren mountains and strange and mysterious Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    ??There are still many secrets hidden in the layers of black mountains.

    Before entering the mountain, Gui Li went to Qilidong of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. For no other reason than to pay homage to what the great wizard had done for Baguio that day.

    Tianshui Village and Qili Cave, the original bustling and lively scenes were no longer there. The journey was so miserable that even his heart, which he thought had been hardened, could not help but be moved by it.

    Why on earth would there be such a catastrophe that would wreak havoc on the people of the world?

    He himself has achieved success in cultivation and has stayed out of this huge evil tide, but what about the countless suffering people all over the world?  What mistake did they make, and why do they have to endure such disaster?

    Recalling that in Tianyin Temple, countless people worshiped and prayed to the gods and Buddhas day and night. Looking around the world, there were many more people doing this, worshiping the gods in heaven. But when disaster strikes, who can help?  What about them?

    So, is this kind of worship still useful?

    Or, is it really in response to the mysterious words that run through the "Book of Heaven":

    ??The heaven and the earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs?

    ※※※

    When he stepped into Qili Cave, Gui Li took a breath of cold air. This place that used to be beautiful in his impression had become dilapidated and ruined. Almost all of the original clusters of houses were left with ruins and broken walls.  We no longer see the bustling crowds of the past, not to mention the children running and playing.

    The residual people are only one or two or two. Most of them are in despair and laboriously to find something to use from the broken house.However, often all they can find are the remains of the deceased

    The entire Qilidong was filled with a sad and decadent atmosphere. Occasionally, a few children would stand there blankly, their eyes full of confusion and fear. In a short while, adults would come out from behind.  Pulled them in again

    Gui Li walked slowly along the street, and soon attracted the attention of some Miao people. There was a strong sense of vigilance in their eyes. In a strange atmosphere, even the little gray on Gui Li's shoulder seemed to be  It is much more honest, although it is still looking around

    Gui Li sighed secretly and didn't want to look any further, so he quickened his pace and walked straight towards the altar on the hillside deep in Qilidong. The further he walked in, the surrounding houses and roads were clearly visible, and the more dilapidated they became.

    Gui Li remained silent, seeming to vaguely see that when the catastrophe came that day, many Miao warriors were fighting to the death against the ferocious beasts and monsters in order to protect the holy land.

    Even the air seems to be filled with a faint smell of blood

    At the foot of the mountain, two young Miao soldiers stopped him. Gui Li stopped silently and looked at them. These two men were holding spears and wearing armor, but they were only teenagers of fifteen or sixteen years old.  Even the armors on their bodies looked wider than their bodies. I wonder if they were left behind by the brave warriors of the past.

    "How many times does Gulu sound?" a person asked in Miao language

    Gui Li didn't understand, but he guessed what he was going to ask, so he didn't say anything. He just raised his head and gestured to the mountainside. He didn't use his fingers because he still remembered that the Miao people regarded this kind of behavior as disrespectful.  move

    The two teenagers were startled for a moment and looked at each other. Then one of the teenagers seemed to be slightly older and shook his head. Neither of them moved away. Gui Li felt slightly anxious in his heart, but he really didn't want to talk to the person who had helped him.  His own great wizard tribe took action, and seeing the tragic elephant in Qili Cave, he couldn't take action either.

    He was silent for a long time. When the hostility in the eyes of the two teenagers became more and more serious, he sighed, turned around, and was about to leave.

    He had just taken a few steps when suddenly there was a commotion on the mountain. He turned around and looked. After a while, a man ran down the mountainside quickly. He first said a few words to the two teenagers in Miao language.  The young man nodded repeatedly and stood aside. Then, this man who looked like a priest in his forties said to the ghost in a somewhat broken Chinese language:

    "YouOkay, big, bigthe wizard invites you to come up."

    Gui Li was startled and frowned: "Great wizard?"

    The man nodded repeatedly. Gui Li took a deep breath, nodded, and followed the man up the hillside.

    The cave is still in the same place, but the buildings and stone platforms at the entrance have been changed beyond recognition. The rocks are broken and rolled all over the ground among the rocks. There is a young Miao man who looks like he is only three years old.  About ten years old, wearing a great wizard robe, smiling as he watched Gui Li approaching.

    His eyes were dimly bright, as if there was a flame of passion burning in them, completely different from those of the Miao people at the foot of the mountain.

    Gui Li walked up to him. The young man smiled slightly and said in fluent Chinese dialect: "Hello, Mr. Gui Li, I am a great wizard of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang. I have admired your name for a long time."

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and nodded in return. Before he could speak, the young wizard had already smiled and said:

    "Please come in, I will take you to see the new great wizard"

    After saying that, he led the way into the still dark cave. Gui Li followed behind him and slowly melted into the darkness.

    It was still dark in the cave, and the figure of the young wizard was shaking slightly in front. Somehow, Gui Li felt that he looked familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that the last time he came here, the wizard had called out this  Young man, he never thought that after just a short time, he would have taken over the position of the great wizard.

    Like last time, the young wizard took Gui Li to the room dedicated to the Inugami deep in the cave. The huge fire was still burning and making a crackling sound, but the old and withered figure was no longer there.

    The young man stepped forward and bowed to the statue of the Inu God. Then he took out a wooden box from the mouth of the statue of the Inu God, placed it respectfully on the ground, and then said to the ghost: "We Miao people  According to the custom, after the death of great wizards in the past, they must be enshrined under the Inugami statue for one year, and these will be his ashes."

    Gui Li silently looked at the small wooden box. The whole box was plain and plain, without the slightest decoration. Even the wood used was the most common tree in southern Xinjiang. The great wizard, like countless Miao people, slept peacefully here.

    The ghost bends his body and salutes deeply

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?With a squeak, Xiao Hui jumped off him and ran to the side.

    The young wizard followed the custom of the Middle Earth and bowed down to return the gift. Then he carefully lifted the plain wooden box and put it into the mouth of the Inugami statue again.

    Two people were sitting on the ground next to the fire. The light of the fire was reflected in their eyes, which was very bright in the darkness.

    Before Gui Li could ask, the young man had already said calmly: "I was his disciple when the old man was alive, but after the terrible disaster, all the elder priests here died, so I inherited the position of the great wizard.  "

    Gui Li nodded silently, looked unexpectedly at the dog god statue in the distance, and said slowly: "The great wizard died for me. Every time I think about this, I feel uneasy."

    The young great wizard bowed slightly and said: "You are wrong. Master has told me a long time ago that his life has expired. Even if he does not go to the Central Plains, there is only one way to die. But the noble sect can send Master's ashes back.  This is already a great blessing for all of us Miao people.”

    Gui Li sighed and whispered: "These things were done by other caring people and have nothing to do with me."

    The young wizard smiled, obviously not caring about Gui Li's words, and said, "But this time you came to our Qilidong, but I don't know what you did?"

    Ghost Li said: "Actually, it's not for anything else. I just came here to pay homage to the great wizard. Besides, this disaster is so severe. I intend to chase the beast god who is the culprit. I wonder if you have any clues?"

    The face of the young great wizard changed slightly. Obviously, for him, the word "Beast God" was still a very scary and taboo word. He quickly fell silent. After a while, Gui Li said calmly: "You don't have to worry about it.  Countless people have tried to find him, but they haven't been able to find him. You don't know, it's normal for me to bother you here, so I'll leave first."

    After saying that, he was about to get up, but the young wizard had a look of hesitation on his face, and suddenly said: "You are going to track down that beast god, is it true?"

    The ghost said sharply: "Yes"

    The young wizard stared at him closely and said, "You can kill him."

    Gui Li was silent for a long time and said, "I'm not sure."

    The young great wizard pondered for a moment and said: "In that case, I will tell you what I know.

    I don’t know how to find the beast god, but there is an ancient legend in my clan that this beast god is a demon-like ghost and cannot be killed. He can only be suppressed and sealed like the witch goddess did thousands of years ago. To suppress him, you need to  Five artifacts from all our tribes in southern Xinjiang were taken from his body. Those five artifacts are the source of life for the beast monster. If lost, the beast monster will surely fall into deep sleep. In addition, there is another important point. When the beast monster was raging that day,  , the demon power is strong and invincible, thanks to the Witch Empress using the strange formation 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array' handed down from the witch clan to trap it. If you can find this array, maybe"

    Gui Li nodded slowly

    The young wizard thought for a while and then said: "How to find the beast monster, I really can't think of it, but there is a legend in the clan that when the Witch Queen suppressed the beast monster, there was a place called Zhenmo Demon deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.  It is the place where the ancient cave is located, and it is said that the empress herself turned into a stone statue, facing the depths of the ancient cave. Perhaps, if you find such a place, there will be clues of the beasts and monsters."

    Gui Li remembered everything in his mind, nodded to the young wizard in front of him, and said, "Thank you very much."

    The great wizard smiled slightly but had no words

    When the two people walked out of the cave, Gui Li couldn't help but ask him why there was no sadness in his eyes.

    The young wizard paused for a moment and said calmly: "If I continue to be depressed and sad, what will those people in Qilidong do? It's not that I don't feel sad, it's that I can't be sad."

    After Gui Li heard this, he was silent for a long time before saying goodbye.

    ※※※

    After leaving Qilidong, Gui Li was not in a hurry. He walked slowly along the way, thinking over and over what the young wizard said several times. The strange "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array" made him involuntarily  Thinking of another person - Xiaobai

    She left angrily that day and has not been heard from since. Although with her Taoist magic power, there is nothing to worry about, but thinking about Xiaobai's purpose of going here, it is probably to find the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array".  Li felt somewhat guilty in his heart

    The demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl has troubled him for many years, but some time ago under the wordless jade wall of Tianyin Temple in Mount Xumi, he understood the four volumes of the "Book of Heaven" and combined the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl with the true dharma of the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism and Demons, and even  The power of Xuan Huo Jian and Chunyang were all integrated into one, and he could vaguely see the gate where all laws returned to his sect. For him, the blood-devouring bead demon power was no longer a serious obstacle to his life as his practice became more and more sophisticated.

    But, somehow, with the epiphany under the wordless jade wall, he gradually thought about itMany things happened, and things that I could not imagine in the past are gradually revealed in my memories.

    "Xiaobai treats him like this, maybe it's not because of the relationship between Baguio and herself?"

    She was alone, and she returned to southern Xinjiang to look for the magic circle when the beast-monster catastrophe was at its peak. The world was so vast, and now there was no news about her. Gui Li thought of this, and couldn't help but feel an inexplicable pain in his heart. But the sky and the earth were so big.  I really don’t know how to find it

    Gui Li pondered for a long time, and finally decided to go to Fenxiang Valley secretly, for no other reason. He heard Xiaobai once said that the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays had appeared in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley. In this case, Xiaobai wanted to  If you're looking for this magic circle, you'll probably go here, and even if she's not here, it's still a good idea to go and have a look yourself.

    Having made up his mind, Gui Li rushed towards Fenxiang Valley

    Fenxiang Valley was originally one of the three righteous sects in the world, but he was the first to bear the brunt of this catastrophe. He happened to be at the exit where the beast monsters were raging. The end could be imagined. Fortunately, Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley, led the disciples to rush there first.  He went to Middle-earth and joined forces with Qingyun Sect and other righteous people to deal with the beast monsters. Therefore, although Fenxiang Valley was completely destroyed, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley were not injured.

    It's just that the upright and upright sect ended up like this, which inevitably makes people lose face. Moreover, after the catastrophe, many rumors and rumors spread, implying that the people in Fenxiang Valley were timid and afraid of doing things.  He dared to face the disaster of beasts and monsters alone, but hid behind Qingyun Sect.

    Nowadays, Qingyun Sect and Daoxuan Zhenren are really supreme and prestigious in the hearts of the righteous people in the world. Compared with them, Fenxiang Valley and others are far inferior. As a large number of righteous disciples enter southern Xinjiang to search for the whereabouts of the beast god, Fenxiang Valley  Naturally, the disciples will not fall behind others, but when they meet on weekdays, the disciples of Fenxiang Valley Sect have lost some of the arrogance of the past.

    But despite this, Fenxiang Valley is a famous sect after all, and its strength is still there. Although there are many rumors, no one dares to humiliate Fenxiang Valley face to face. As for Fenxiang Valley itself, the valley itself is really in a mess.  At least that's what Gui Li saw when he sneaked in secretly

    A valley that was originally quiet and beautiful is now filled with an unpleasant burnt and fishy smell. Countless disciples of Fenxiang Valley are carrying all kinds of rotten garbage and bones in the valley, including both human and animal corpses.

    Gui Li observed secretly, and after thinking for a moment, he already understood that he sneaked into Fenxiang Valley late at night, but was still discovered by Fenxiang Valley. It was not that all the disciples in Fenxiang Valley were advanced, but that they were good at raising many strange animals in captivity, which were hard to guard against.

    It's just that Yun Yilan can take most of his disciples to Middle-earth, but he can't take these animals away with him. When the catastrophe comes and those extremely ferocious beast monsters pass through this place, these many animals will naturally not be spared for a long time.  , the corpse is rotting and the stench is unbearable

    However, the absence of these strange animals at this moment has another benefit for Gui Li. At least he is not afraid of any monsters popping up in the corners of these houses or dark corners to suddenly call the police and expose his identity.

    There are many disciples in Fenxiang Valley, but half of them are sent out to track the whereabouts of the beast monsters. There are countless things that the righteous sects want to do, so how can they not want to do it in Fenxiang Valley? Most of the remaining half of the disciples are just sorting out the garbage in the valley in a bad mood.  To work in the ruins, even if there are still some elders and seniors in charge of the valley, it is naturally impossible for people like Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce to patrol the valley all the time. Therefore, Gui Li hardly encountered any difficulties and sneaked into Burning Incense.  Valley

    At this moment, the evening was much brighter than the late night when he came to Fenxiang Valley last time, but sneaking in did not know how many times easier it was.

    After Gui Li sneaked into Fenxiang Valley, he didn't think much and went straight to the direction of Xuanhuo Altar, the center of Fenxiang Valley. Xiaobai was imprisoned here that day, and the Eight Evil Xuanhuo Array was also arranged here, so he naturally wanted to come here.  They searched everywhere, but this was the forbidden area of ??Fenxiang Valley after all. Under such busy conditions, the guards and defenses of Xuanhuo Altar seemed to be much tighter than when Ghost Li came last time. I wonder if it was because Xiaobai escaped and outsiders sneaked in.  for the sake of

    It's just that Gui Li's practice at this time is no longer the same as in the past. Although Fenxiang Valley is tightly guarded in the Xuanhuo Altar, Gui Li carefully and cautiously lurked and finally sneaked into the majestic Xuanhuo without anyone noticing.  in the fire altar

    As he expected, although the guards outside were tight, there was no one guarding the Xuanhuo Altar. At first glance, it seemed that the place was still the same as the last time he came here, and there was still that weird dark red formation on the ground.  , deep into the ground, Gui Li knew in his heart that this was the legendary weird and magical Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array.

    However, the damage caused by the magma eruption caused by Gui Li and Xiaobai's escape that day is still vaguely visible.

    Everywhere on the surrounding walls, you can see the scorched black ground splashed by magma.Square, there are countless places where the rocks collapsed. Even the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays on the ground. In some places, it can be seen that they were slightly deformed by the blazing fire.

    "However, if it were an ordinary place, it would have been destroyed long ago by such a disaster, but the surrounding land can still be roughly intact. It seems that this magic circle has exerted a strange effect and has been preserved.

    Looking up, the mechanisms on the second and third floors where Xiao Bai was originally imprisoned had lost their effectiveness. They were just opened, revealing an empty and gloomy dark cave entrance. In the entire majestic Xuanhuo Altar, illuminated by the faint fire  Underneath, only Gui Li's figure flashed slightly.

    Gui Li was silent for a long time, shook his head, and walked to the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array. He looked carefully and saw that in the huge formation, all the ominous gods were still the same as in his memory. They were depicted very clearly and lifelike, and connecting these  The pattern of the fierce god was equally weird and complicated. Gui Li took a deep breath and sat down cross-legged in front of the pattern.

    Just when he was about to meditate on this legendary and weird witch formation, suddenly, in the silent and eerie Xuanhuo Altar, in the darkness above him, the clear and reverberating laughter of a woman came from

    Gui Li's face changed drastically, he stood up suddenly, looked up, and blurted out: "Is it you, Xiaobai"

    His words suddenly stopped, and a figure floated down from the dark shadows above. The once-familiar goose-yellow clothes, the clear and soft eyes, the beauty that seemed to make people drunk at the first glance——

    “Surprisingly, it was someone he had never dreamed of, the woman who was rumored to have died in the catastrophe——

    Jin Ping'er

    ※※※

    After the initial shock, Gui Lixun calmed down. Jin Ping'er still stood there, looking as if nothing had changed. Her clothes, appearance and expression, even the corners of her mouth, still had that faint and charming look.  smile

    She looked at Gui Li, smiled slightly, and said, "Hello."

    Gui Li looked at her silently, and then said after a long time: "Why are you here?"

    Jin Ping'er gently brushed the hair on her temples with her hand. There seemed to be infinite amorous feelings in her small movements, and she said softly: "I'll wait for you here."

    Gui Li frowned and said, "Wait for me? What are you doing? How did you know I would come here?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "Have you forgotten that the last time you came here, you came with me. I heard that this time you want to track the beast god. According to the legend here in southern Xinjiang, you want to suppress the beast god. Naturally  It’s inevitable to have this magic circle here. If you don’t come here, where else can you go?”

    She narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she was a little proud, with an indescribable water-like charm, and smiled: "Look, I'm smart?"

    Gui Li frowned. He felt that after his great progress, he was still a little turbulent under Jin Ping'er's charm. He couldn't help but secretly feel frightened. After the catastrophe, this legendary dead woman seemed to be the opposite.  My skill has improved to a higher level

    Since she is not dead, what about the others, the masters of other demonic sects who were destroyed in the catastrophe?

    Are they not dead?

    Gui Li was shocked and confused, but he still said coldly: "You haven't answered me yet, what are you waiting for me to do?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled softly and said thrilling words in a light tone: "I know the location of the ancient demon-suppressing cave where the Beast God was sealed. After the Ghost King Sect Leader found out, he asked me to assist you."

    Gui Li's body was shaken. He raised his head suddenly and looked at Jin Ping'er. However, he saw Jin Ping'er's eyes were like water and her smile was like flowers. She didn't look strange at all.

 Text Chapter 8 Blood

    Gui Li stared at Jin Ping'er for a long time, frowning slightly, but did not speak. However, under Gui Li's vague and sharp gaze, Jin Ping'er acted as if nothing had happened, and did not feel at all how important his words at this moment were.  As if something was wrong, he looked at Gui Li with a smile.

    In the Xuanhuo Altar, it became quiet for a while. The monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed to dislike the atmosphere. He moved his body, called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, jumped off his master's shoulder and landed on the ground.  He looked around for a moment, then walked away to the side, and slowly walked to the center of the Xuanhuo Altar, where countless red fierce gods were engraved with patterns.

    Gui Li slowly withdrew his gaze and looked at Xiao Hui, who was lying on the ground with great interest and making faces at those fierce god patterns, and said slowly: "So, you know a lot?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, and that smile was as warm as the spring breeze, gently passing through the cold palace, and said:

    "I'm a little and weak woman, how can I know anything? I've just been lucky enough to visit a few places in the past, and I'm valued by the Ghost King, so I'm here to help you."

    She pursed her lips and smiled and said, "Don't think too much about it."

    Gui Li frowned and said nothing, ignoring the faintly disturbing charm in Jin Ping'er's charming words. After thinking for a moment, he seemed to have suddenly forgotten why Jin Ping'er suddenly appeared here, and also forgot about the shrouded Jin Ping'er.  Er was even still the mysterious person among ghost kings. He just said lightly: "In this case, I want to ask you for advice."

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, but the smile on her face was still charming, and she said: "Sir, please tell me."

    Guili said: "It seems that you arrived here before me. As you said, it is said that in order to suppress the beast god, the 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array' must be here. It's just that I am dull and can't understand it.  I wonder what Miss Jin has learned?"

    Jin Ping'er shook his head, and there seemed to be a wry smile on his face, and said: "To tell you the truth, I have actually been here at the Xuanhuo Altar for three days, but I have gained nothing. Except for these messy images carved on the ground,  I found nothing.”

    Gui Li looked at the dark red pattern at his feet unexpectedly. Unlike Jin Ping'er, he, including Xiao Hui, had personally experienced the power of the strange magic circle in the Xuanhuo Altar.  The power and the terrifying red flame beast are definitely not memories that can be easily forgotten. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that Xiao Hui is so interested in throwing himself on the ground, scratching here and moving there.  , seems to be looking for something too?

    Could it be that after the earth-shattering change that day, the volcanic lava shot out of the sky and destroyed the magic circle here?

    Such thoughts passed through Gui Li's mind, but he did not express them. After pondering for a moment, he looked at Jin Ping'er again and said: "Miss Jin, no matter what, this is the only place we know of where the 'Eight Ominous Mysteries' are found."  Since the Fire Array is indispensable for suppressing the Beast God, we might as well stay here for a few more days. Maybe there is still a little hope."

    Jin Ping'er smiled coquettishly and said, "Okay."

    Gui Li glanced at her, then withdrew his gaze, and sat down in front of the magic circle patterns on the ground. Not long after, a faint fragrance floated over. His clothes were light, but Jin Ping'er was sitting not far from him.  came down, but the distance between the two people seemed to be closer.

    Gui Li frowned and hesitated to speak. He did not look at the beauty beside him. He only focused on the picture. But for some reason, another thought suddenly appeared in his heart:

    Xiaobai said that day that he would go to southern Xinjiang to search for the magic formula of the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array", but there was no news about her for a long time. I wonder how she is now; and it seems that this is the only place in the world that has the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array.  clues, but Xiaobai is obviously not here, so where will she be now?

    Is she okay

    This vague thought flashed through Gui Li’s mind from time to time in the next few days.

    ※※※

    But it seems that the magma eruption that day caused more damage than Gui Li expected. Although the stone carvings of the fierce gods on the ground looked intact, they obviously no longer contained the original meaning.  The spiritual energy in it, or the violent energy with powerful power, is now nothing more than dull stone images.

    Ghost Li and Jin Ping'er secretly figured out in the mysterious altar for seven days, and still had nothing to do.

    During this period, disciples from Fenxiang Valley came in from time to time to check, and a few times Shangguan Ce even brought people over for routine inspections. However, Gui Li, including Jin Ping'er, had already advanced in Taoism and could only hide in the darkness above the Xuanhuo Altar.  place, and easily escaped these searches.

    It’s just that I still can’t figure out the key points of the magic circle.??is a real headache

    On this day, the two of them sat in front of these stiff stone carvings for another whole morning. Suddenly, Jin Ping'er stretched his waist. His slender waist looked like the body of an enchanting snake, with a soul-stirring smell of its own.  Unfortunately, the only man beside her at this moment was still looking at the stone carvings on the ground, thinking hard, and did not notice the performance of Jin Ping'er's graceful figure at all.

    Jin Ping'er snorted softly and glared at Gui Li. There seemed to be a trace of complicated emotions passing through her eyes, but it only passed by for a moment. After a moment, she only heard her sigh and said: "What did you see?"  Is it done?”

    Gui Li moved and then slowly came back to his senses. He turned his head and glanced at Jin Ping'er, shook his head and said, "What about you?"

    Jin Ping'er gave a bitter smile and didn't answer, but Gui Li already understood.

    Jin Ping'er frowned and said: "We have been here watching these ghosts for seven days. During these seven days, we tried our best, but let alone activating this magic circle, even touching some stone carvings couldn't do anything. What on earth is going on?  ?”

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then raised his head and glanced at the darkness above, and said: "When I was here to save people that day, I touched the mechanism in this hall, and the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array was triggered immediately  …”

    He glanced towards the center of the hall, and said with a strange tone in his tone, "But that mechanism is gone now."

    Jin Ping'er followed his gaze and indeed saw a small raised stone platform in the center of the hall, but the stone there was burnt black and solidified into an ugly mass. It looked like some ingenious mechanism.

    In fact, as soon as Gui Li arrived here and saw this scene, he knew that the strange stone mechanism he saw when he first came here that day had been destroyed, and the last time he came here to see those fierce stone carvings on the ground  , all the violent auras that resonated in my heart, but this time I couldn't feel it at all.

    This once terrifying stone carving looks like a lifeless thing

    The two of them fell into silence for a moment, not knowing what to say. After a while, Jin Ping'er seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head and was about to speak, when his face suddenly changed, and Gui Li's brows also frowned. Suddenly  Turning around, he rushed over to Xiao Hui who was playing nearby in the blink of an eye, picked up the monkey, and then floated up. After a moment, he had disappeared into the darkness above the Xuanhuo Altar Hall.

    Jin Ping'er's wonderful eyes watched his figure disappear into the darkness three times and two times, smiled slightly, and then floated up, also disappearing into the darkness.

    After a moment, there was a "squeak" and a dull sound echoed in the hall of Xuanhuotan.

    The door was opened

    There was a sound of footsteps at the door. It sounded like there were a lot of people, but a majestic voice could be heard faintly. After saying a few words, it suddenly became quiet. Then, three people walked in from the open door.

    The person in front was surprisingly the owner of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan. The one half behind him and to the right was his junior brother Shangguan Ce. The last person, a few steps away from the two in front, was Yun Yi.  Li Xun, Lan’s favorite disciple

    After the three of them walked into the Xuanhuo Altar, Li Xun, who was walking at the end, turned around and closed the heavy door. The original light was immediately blocked outside the room, and only the dimness flickered slowly here.

    ※※※

    Having lost the spiritual power of the formation, the three floors above the originally cold Xuanhuo Altar have now lost the bitter cold. All that remains is the indifference of the huge and hard rock. In the darkness, Gui Li and Jin Ping  The child quietly passed through the dark hole and looked down in the darkness.

    As if knowing that this time is no better than before, Xiao Hui, who has always been restless, seems to have become much quieter, lying down next to his master.

    Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce walked slowly to the center of the Xuanhuo Altar and stood on top of the former Eight Ominous Xuanhuo Array. Looking from a distance, his face seemed to be shrouded in shadow.

    The three people below stood there in silence for a long time without speaking. The atmosphere was a little strange. Above their heads, Gui Li seemed to be aware of it and glanced at Jin Ping'er, but he happened to see Jin Ping'er also looking towards him.  It seemed to me that both of them saw the slight confusion in the other's eyes.

    Yun Yilan seemed to have a gloomy face. Maybe his mood should have been like this. Who else would have seen the business he had run for many years become like this? I am afraid that he was in a bad mood, but his face was the second  At first glance, he seems to have no expression. If you look at him for a long time, it will give people a vague feeling of ever-changing. But if you look carefully, you will find that his face has never changed. What has changed is just  It's just your wish

    At least, in Qingyun Mountain that dayDuring those days, no one in the world would see his expression.

    For a long time, Yun Yilan's wandering eyes kept moving on the strange red stone carvings on the floor of the Xuanhuo Altar. He looked from one end to the other, from one to the other. After that, he slowly walked to the stone carvings.  On the small burnt black raised stone platform in the center, I stretched out my palm and gently stroked the stone.

    "How long has it been?" Yun Yilan suddenly spoke, asking in a low voice without any beginning or end.

    Shangguan Ce was standing next to him. Judging from his expression, he did not show any surprise at Yun Yilan's sudden question. He seemed to know some things clearly, but he had no intention of answering.  Strangely, he turned to look at Li Xun, who was standing three steps behind the two of them.

    Li Xun’s head was lowered slightly, his expression was respectful, his eyes were slightly closed, and he remained silent.

    He didn’t look back, but Yun Yilan seemed to know everything that happened behind him, and said calmly: "Xun'er is not an outsider. He will also take over the Fenxiang Valley in the future, so don't hide these things from him."

    Shangguan Ce was slightly shaken, then calmed down. He was silent for a moment and said: "It has been thirty days since we were ready and started the formal summons, and the 'Red Flame Mingzun' has not responded."

    Yun Yilan's expression did not change at all. At most, his eyes flickered a few times, but it gave the impression that he had become a bit gloomier in an instant. Above the Xuanhuo Altar, Gui Li's heart moved, but it was not  It was because he was surprised that Fenxiang Valley was also suffering from the inability to repair this strange magic circle, but what Shangguan Ce had just said about the so-called "Red Flame Mingzun" touched a place deep in his memory, almost subconsciously.  I feel what Shangguan Ce is referring to——

    Could that fiery and wild giant beast, whose whole body was wrapped in flames, be the key to the legendary Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array with a long history and strange origins?

    The atmosphere in the Xuanhuo Altar was a little weird. Yun Yilan looked ugly and didn't speak. He just paced back and forth in the hall, seeming to be thinking about something. Shangguan Ce just looked at his senior brother and didn't speak. As for standing there  Li Xun on the side seemed to just maintain a humble posture and said nothing.

    As time went by, Yun Yilan's eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and there was a sharp look in his eyes, as if something was fiercely fighting in his heart, but finally, he suddenly stopped, took a long breath, and turned his head to the person behind him.  Shangguan Ce and Li Xun come to visit

    Shangguan Ce glanced at Yun Yilan, called out in a low voice, "Senior brother?"

    Yun Yilan seemed to have made up his mind, so he did not hesitate anymore and said coldly: "Junior brother Shangguan, I don't need to say more about how important this magic circle in the Xuanhuo Altar is. No matter what, it must be restored, otherwise  , we have no other way to deal with him."

    Shangguan Ce nodded and said nothing, but in the darkness above the heads of the three men, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were shocked at the same time.

    he?

    who is he?

    Who is the person that Fenxiang Valley wants to use this weird magic circle to deal with?

    In the quiet Xuanhuo Altar, what seemed to be flowing at the moment was an invisible dark aura. However, what Yun Yilan said next turned the vague darkness around him into cold ice:

    "The lava burst out that day and caused too much damage to the magic circle. The spiritual energy that our Fenxiang Valley sect had absorbed and stored here for hundreds of years has been exhausted. In addition, we have lost the key to the magic circle, the 'Xuan Huo Jian', so we are unable to summon Chi."  "Yan Ming respects the magic circle. If that person doesn't show up, it won't matter. We will just start from scratch. But now, it is time to use this magic circle in a hurry." Yun Yilan snorted coldly, frowning.  Three deep textures slowly appeared, the killing intent was vaguely visible, and the voice became increasingly cold.

    Shangguan Ce also frowned deeply, but there was a hint of surprise on his face. He said in surprise: "Why, does senior brother already have some other method that works?"

    The corners of Yun Yilan's eyes seemed to twitch slightly, and she said: "The formation in the Xuanhuo Altar was arranged by the founder of our sect based on the records handed down in the 'Jade Book of Burning Incense', and at the end of the jade book,  Another Patriarch wrote down a comment, that is, in view of the current embarrassing situation of losing the Xuanhuo Mirror and unable to activate the Xuanhuo Array, the risky method may be feasible."

    Both Shangguan Ce and Li Xun behind him were startled, and then they were overjoyed. The "Fenxiang Jade Album" is the supreme treasure of Fenxiang Valley. Only the owner of Fenxiang Valley can keep it and comprehend it. After Yun Yilan said this, it must be true.  There really was an amazing and brilliant founder who left behind wonderful ideas.

    Shangguan Ce said happily: "Senior brother, what wonderful method did the patriarch say?"

    Yun Yilan saw the excitement of the two of them in his eyes, but there was no joy at all on his face. On the contrary, the gloominess was strong. After a moment of silence, he slowly said: "ThenThe Patriarch wrote at the end of the "Burning Incense Jade Book": The Mysterious Fire Formation was born from the evil spirit of heaven and earth. The Red Flame Beast is ferocious and ferocious. The spirit inherited from the formation diagram is also the evil god of the Eight Wildernesses. This is used to infer the ancient books of southern Xinjiang.  , if you sacrifice it with the blood of a living person, then the violent energy will flourish, the gods will return to their places, the ferocious beasts will appear, and the fire array will be completed."

    Shangguan Ce and Li Xun’s expressions changed drastically, they looked at each other, and they were both speechless for a moment.

    After a long while, Shangguan Ce managed to calm down from his panic and uncertainty, and said in a solemn voice: "Is this really written by the founder of our sect?"

    Yun Yilan snorted and said, "Junior brother Shangguan, do you suspect that I have done this evil thing in the name of my ancestor?"

    Shangguan Ce's face changed again, and he said quickly: "I don't dare, but, this matter of blood sacrifice of living people is obviously a magic way, how, how can it appear on the jade book of our sect"

    Yun Yilan cut off Shangguan Ce's words directly and said coldly: "You are right. Although this patriarch wrote these words, no one has ever tried this method."

    Shangguan Ce looked at Yun Yilan's gaze towards him, and suddenly felt a chill all over his body. He couldn't help but take a step back. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at Li Xun standing behind him, and was shocked to find that his expression was also the same.  Like dirt, indescribably ugly

    "Brother, are you" Shangguan Ce seemed to have never spoken so hard before, "Are you planning to use this method?"

    Yun Yilan raised his brows without anger, and sneered: "What if we don't use this method? We have worked hard for hundreds of years, and when we see that great things are about to happen, there are so many things going wrong. Now even the most important method is  The formation is also destroyed. Do you want me to watch all my hard work go to waste?"

    Shangguan Ce still seemed to be hesitant and argued: "Senior brother, important matters are of course important. This method is too much"

    Yun Yilan interrupted him coldly and said: "Junior brother Shangguan, are you so insistent, is it because you still have a trace of the understanding of being a righteous person in your heart? Over the years, what you have done for this great cause has also  Isn’t it the right way?”

    Shangguan Ce was immediately suffocated

    Yun Yilan's eyes were sharp, as if he wanted to pierce people's hearts. He stared at Shangguan Ce and said, "Also, Junior Brother Shangguan, the Xuanhuo Altar was an important place of our sect back then, and it was you who guarded it. Unexpectedly, it was in your hands."  , caused today’s evil situation, do you know?”

    Shangguan Ce's body was shaken, and he suddenly raised his head, only to see Yun Yilan's cold eyes, almost like knives, looking at him in front of him. Shangguan Ce's face was excited, and his body was trembling slightly, as if he had something to say, but  Somehow, under Yun Yilan's gaze, he finally retreated slowly. After a while, his face became slumped and he whispered: "I understand."

    Yun Yilan nodded and said: "In that case, you should take charge of this matter. Besides, Xun'er," he turned to look at Li Xun

    Li Xun’s expression was strange at the moment. When he suddenly heard the master’s call, his body was agitated and he quickly said: “Disciple is here.”

    Yun Yilan glanced at him and said, "Just follow your uncle Shangguan, study hard, and help him by the way."

    Li Xun's face turned pale, and his voice suddenly became hoarse for some reason, but he still whispered: "Yes"

    Yun Yilan took one last look at the stone carvings on the ground, frowned, turned around and walked out without looking back. Amidst the creaking sound of the heavy door, only Shangguan Ce and Li Xun were left behind.  , facing each other blankly

    For a long time, without saying a word, the two people slowly walked out.

    The Xuanhuo Altar fell into silence again

    ※※※

    There was a slight sound in mid-air, and two figures floated down gently from the top. Xiaohui called out "Zhizhi" twice, jumped on the ground twice, and ran to the side to play for the first few days.  It seemed to be quite interested in the stone carvings on the ground, but after a few days, the monkey was no longer interested.

    After Gui Li and Jin Ping'er landed on the ground and stood firm, neither of them spoke for a while. The atmosphere around them was still faintly cold, as if the strange aura emanating from Yun Yilan just now had not faded.

    After a long while, Jin Ping'er suddenly said: "Who do you think the person they were talking about just now could be?"

    Gui Li glanced at her and asked instead, "What do you think?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "I am ninety percent sure. What they said is that the beast god just listened to their words, but I am not sure whether they know the whereabouts of the beast god."

    Gui Li nodded silently and said: "One more thing, the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays are in this Xuanhuo Altar. It sounds like they are going to use this array to deal with the Beast God. Did they expect that the Beast God will definitely arrive?  In this mysterious fire altarWell, or is this magic circle actually movable?  "

    Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, obviously there were many joints involved that she couldn't figure out, and she fell into deep thought for a while.

    Gui Li's eyes slowly turned and fell on the ferocious stone carvings of evil gods on the ground. After looking at them for a long time, he suddenly sneered and said: "Is this the so-called righteous way? Sacrificing the evil gods with the blood of living people, hehe, then  I have never seen anything like this happen in the Demon Sect"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard Jin Ping'er's crisp laughter beside him. There was a faint weird tone in it, like a sneer, like a mockery, and there seemed to be a hint of hidden fear, saying: "You,  How do we know that there is no such thing in our holy religion?"

    Gui Li shuddered and turned to look at her. He saw Jin Ping'er standing with a smile, but she had already turned her head away and no longer looked at him. Gui Li frowned and said coldly: "What are you talking about?"  meaning……"

    Suddenly, before the last word "thinking" in his words came out, Gui Li's voice became mute. In that moment, for some reason, he suddenly remembered the time when the great wizard cast a spell to save Baguio.  , requesting the Ghost King to carve the formation diagram with blood

    And the Ghost King, almost in the blink of an eye, took out a sufficient amount of blood

    Where did those basins of bloody blood come from

    Gui Li stood there dumbly, feeling cold all over his body and unable to speak anymore.

 Text Chapter 9 Strangeness

    The setting sun hangs far away in the horizon. Behind the tall, steep and rolling mountains, it spreads its remaining warmth to the southern land. The dim light falls on the silent land, and the wilderness is desolate and solemn.

    After leaving Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er stood on the wasteland in front of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Facing the seemingly endless towering mountains and vast land, they seemed to be just two inconspicuous little creatures.  Looking up at the huge existence between heaven and earth, watching the setting sun on the other side, setting little by little behind the boundless mountains, the sky slowly dims

    As we talk and breathe, as the stars move by, who else can beat the time?

    It was Gui Li's suggestion to leave Fenxiang Valley. However, I accidentally overheard the conversation between Yun Yilan and other three people in Fenxiang Valley that day. I already knew that there might be some strange method in Fenxiang Valley that could awaken the "Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array". This was a great opportunity.  Opportunity, considering the original purpose of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er, they should continue to hide and observe carefully.

    However, for some reason, Gui Li still proposed to leave Fenxiang Valley with a look of indifference, but Jin Ping'er, who was always extremely smart, didn't seem to have thought of this and readily agreed.

    After leaving Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er rarely spoke to each other, and they did not discuss how to pursue the next step. However, the two seemed to have some tacit understanding, and they both came south in unison, until today they came to the legendary place.  In front of the terrifying place "One Hundred Thousand Mountains", under the setting sun and black mountains, in the deserted wilderness, the two of them silently stared at the mountain range

    The wind in the wilderness is blowing, and there is no fragrance of flowers and plants. There is only the faint smell and roar of an unknown place in the distance. In this place, even the wind beside me seems to be fierce.

    Jin Ping'er's hair was gently blowing in the wind. She raised her head slightly, revealing her smooth and slender chin and a white neck. She looked at the high black peaks of the distant mountains, shrouded in thick gray fog.  The ground is rolling and rolling. What kind of world is behind these mountains?

    Others may be guessing, but there seems to be something shining in Jin Ping'er's hazy and complicated eyes.

    Unlike the silent and charming woman beside him, even though Gui Li didn't speak much, what he was thinking about along the way was like a stormy sea, with huge ups and downs.

    The first thing was the blood sacrifice, which touched his heart greatly. Although he had killed a lot of people over the years, and even earned the title of "Blood Master" in the Demon Cult, but for what happened in Fenxiang Valley a few days ago,  What he heard seemed to be an obsession that had been rooted deep in his heart since he was a child. He subconsciously felt repelled and disgusted. Then, from Jin Ping'er's seemingly casual reminder, he suddenly realized that he had actually been  Things that I have ignored: In the Demon Cult, even the Ghost King may be doing something similar to what Fenxiang Valley is going to do

    Taking the blood of countless living people and sacrificing them alive to the gods. Needless to say, this god is naturally a member of the fierce and evil god;

    And the blood sacrifice itself is a very inhumane and inhumane thing, and yet these things happened right next to me.

    What kind of world is this?

    Is it possible that everyone in this world is crazy?

    After all, it was the charming and weird boy who once met by chance who said: After all, humans are just a kind of beast, and there is no difference.

    Gui Li took a deep breath and silently looked at the distant mountains. After hearing the order given to him by the Ghost King from Mr. Ghost, Gui Li had already guessed from the evil beast "Taotie" in the order that he had a double-faced relationship.  That strange young man turned out to be the beast god who caused unprecedented disasters to the people of the world.

    It’s just that the beast god wanted to kill everyone in the world, but why he spared him a favor and broke up with him twice was just a joke, but Gui Li didn’t know.

    There is still a faint warmth on his chest. For many years, this faint warmth has been with Gui Li, as if it has become a part of his body. Even most of the time, Gui Li has ignored this warmth.

    However, the trip to Fenxiang Valley a few days ago touched something deep in his heart. The jade secret lying quietly on his chest may be the key to this trip to southern Xinjiang.

    From the conversation between Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce, it was clearly explained that it was precisely because Fenxiang Valley had lost this piece of essence of fire that it could no longer activate the Eighteenth Five-Year Plan after losing the volcanic spiritual energy accumulated for hundreds of years.  With the Mysterious Fire Mirror and the Fierce Mysterious Fire Array, can I find out the secret of the mysterious Array?

    Gui Li was silent, looking at the setting sun in the distance. The last bit of light finally disappeared quietly.

    High on the black mountain peaks, as the last ray of sunlight dissipated, the once dense black fog suddenly began to dissipate and thin as if it had been stimulated by something.

    Jin Ping'er, who was standing aside, smiled slightly.He smiled, turned around and said, "Okay, let's go."

    Gui Li glanced at her and said, "No one has ever heard of the changes in the poisonous mist here in Shiwanda Mountain. How did you discover it?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, her eyes were charming, teasing, and cunning, and said: "This I just won't tell you, what can you do?"

    Gui Li was startled. Under the darkening sky, deep in the mountains, the woman in front of him suddenly seemed to be emitting a coquettish and beautiful light in the dim world. She was dazzling. With her here, it was unexpected.  Yes, there is another strange warmth

    At least, you don’t have to walk alone in the darkness in the distance

    The corner of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he turned his head and said calmly: "Let's go."

    After saying that, Dang went ahead. Jin Ping'er behind him looked at his figure, smiled slightly, his eyes flickered, and followed him gently.

    The two figures, one in front and one behind, as well as the monkey lying on the shoulder, and the "squeaking" sounds coming from time to time, slowly melted into the darkness and disappeared.

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall

    Thousands of miles away from southern Xinjiang, this holy land of the Immortal Family had just saved the world. The chaos caused by the beast-monster catastrophe was just like the chaos after the war between good and evil ten years ago. It was dealt with quickly and appropriately. Tongtian Peak  Most places on the island have restored their original quiet and ethereal scenery. Except for a few damaged and huge buildings, they still need to be slowly renovated. But no one doubts that they will quickly return to their original appearance.

    Among all the huge buildings on Tongtian Peak, the most important and gigantic is naturally the main hall "Yuqing Hall"

    Compared to other architectural palaces, the damage suffered by Yuqing Palace in that catastrophe was almost negligible. It seems that the ancestors of Qingyun Sect were really wise and protected well.

    And at this moment, just when Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were about to enter the mysterious and strange Shiwan Mountain to track down the defeated and fleeing beast god, an explosion broke out in the sacred Yuqing Temple on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain.  A minor quarrel

    The leaders of the Six Meridians of the Qingyun Sect, except for the Changmen Tongtian Peak, rarely gathered in the Yuqing Palace again after the beast monster catastrophe. But the most important thing is that they came this time and were not summoned by the headmaster Zhenren Daoxuan.  The person who came, but everyone came to the main hall on their own to entertain everyone, turned out to be not Master Daoxuan, but Xiao Yicai, who looked slightly embarrassed.

    Among the leaders of the Six Meridians, Qi Hao, the leader of Longshou Peak, and Chu Yuhong, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, are both second-generation disciples in terms of seniority. They are the same generation as Xiao Yicai. Naturally, they are not as direct as the other four uncles. Most of them are  During that time, both of them were silent, but the words spoken by the other four veins: Dazhu Peak, Xiaozhu Peak, Fenghui Peak, and Luoxia Peak were not so polite.

    Tian Buyi, the leader of Dazhu Peak, has the loudest voice among the four leaders. He was seen sitting on the rosewood chair and said coldly to Xiao Yicai: "Master Nephew Xiao, the six of us are here today. Until now,  It's been two hours, why hasn't the head brother come out to see us? In his eyes, are we old guys already so unbearable?"

    Xiao Yicai looked extremely embarrassed, with a wry smile all over his face, and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? Uncle Tian, ??you have always been highly respected in our Qingyun Sect, and Master has always valued you. This is why we all  Everyone knows"

    Tian Buyi didn't wait for him to finish speaking, snorted and sneered: "So the head brother values ??me so much that he doesn't care if I stay here for two hours?"

    Xiao Yicai choked for a moment and said with a wry smile: "Uncle Tian, ??the disciple has just said that the master did enter the Huanyue Cave for retreat ten days ago and stayed behind closed doors. At present, the matters on Tongtian Peak are left to the disciple.  Take charge on your behalf"

    The four elders sitting at the bottom snorted coldly at the same time, obviously not believing Xiao Yicai's words. Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng, who was sitting next to him, said coldly: "Martial nephew Xiao, even though I was at Xiaozhufeng during these ten days,  I have heard many times that the head senior brother was behaving strangely on Tongtian Peak. What’s more, late at night a few days ago, someone actually heard that the head senior brother looked crazy and screamed at the sky from the top of the Yuqing Palace. Is this true?  thing?"

    Xiao Yicai immediately shook his head and said: "There is absolutely no such thing, there is no such thing. Master Shuiyue must have heard wrong. Master, he is a master of Taoism, the leader of the righteous Tao in the world, and the spirit of immortality. How could he do this?"  Is this such a crazy thing?"

    The four chief elders looked at each other, and they all saw that the others were very suspicious of Xiao Yicai's words. Sitting next to the leader of Fenghui Peak, Taoist Priest Tianri, who had taken over as Taoist priest Tianyun and was the leader of Luoxia Peak, looked mediocre and thin.  Wearing a Taoist robe, he frowned and said: "Senior nephew Xiao, it's not just us uncles who are making things difficult for you, this nephew, but it's actually the head of the Qingyun sect who belongs to me, the senior brother."This is the center of gravity of the family. If something happens to him, it will probably shake the foundation of our Qingyun. That is why we must come up and ask you. Don't take it personally."

    At this moment, the heads of the six meridians sat down separately. The main seat in the middle, which originally belonged to Master Daoxuan, was naturally unoccupied. Xiao Yicai was lower than several junior uncles, so he had to stand aside. At this moment, he also smiled bitterly and said: "  Masters and uncles, disciples do not dare to hold grudges in their hearts no matter what, but, the master has indeed gone into seclusion, and he has been given strict orders not to disturb him. It is not Yicai who deliberately obstructed all the masters and uncles from meeting the master."

    Tian Buyi snorted angrily and said: "Stop talking nonsense. In the past few days, the news has spread throughout the Qingyun Sect. The dignified leader's behavior is extremely weird. He is sometimes crazy and confused all day long on Tongtian Peak. If the leader is  Senior brother, he is ill, and we, as junior brothers, must find ways to treat him no matter what, or at least visit him; if he is safe and sound, why would he not come out to see us?" At this point, he suddenly raised his voice,  He said angrily: "Xiao Yicai, tell me the truth, what happened to the head brother?"

    Xiao Yicai was shocked, as if he was startled by Tian Buyi's loud voice, but he still had a slight bitter smile on his face and remained silent.

    Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak who had been sitting next to him without saying much, glanced at Xiao Yicai, frowned, and pondered for a moment, then said: "In this case, Junior Nephew Xiao, we old men also know that you have always respected Master and dare not disobey.  , we won’t embarrass you, now as long as you take us to the place where the head brother is retreating, we can pay our respects to the head brother on our own, what do you think?”

    Xiao Yicai was stunned for a moment and said nothing, but there was a thoughtful look on his face. Zeng Shuchang turned around and glanced at the people behind him. Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue and others all nodded slowly. Zeng Shuchang coughed and stood up slowly.  He stood up and said in a calm tone: "Senior nephew Xiao, in fact, we are just caring about the master brother. We have always respected him very much. Everyone in the Qingyun sect knows about this. As long as the master is seen,  Senior Brother, knowing that he is in good health, we naturally feel relieved, right? I heard that Senior Brother, the leader, has been in seclusion recently. According to the old system of Qingyun Sect, it is no more than the closed room of Yuqing Hall, the Ancestral Hall and Huanyue Cave, but not  Know him"

    At the end of Zeng Shuchang's words, his voice slowly slowed down, but he looked at Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai's face changed several times. After a while, he bowed his head slightly to Zeng Shuchang and the others and said: "Master, he has been through many changes in recent years due to the changes in his career, so  I often blame myself, and I often go to the ancestral hall to offer sacrifices to the ancestors of all generations."

    Zeng Shuchang frowned and nodded. Without saying anything else, he walked towards the back hall of Yuqing Hall. Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue and Taoist Tianri also followed him. Qi Hao and Chu Yuhong slowly stood up and walked  When he passed by Xiao Yicai, Qi Hao also had a wry smile on his face. He reached out and patted Xiao Yicai's shoulder. Xiao Yicai sighed and shook his head silently.

    ※※※

    The ancestor's ancestral hall at the back of Qingyun Mountain is still hidden in the deep woods. Only a little bit of cornice is revealed in the gaps between the emerald green leaf treetops. Perhaps it is really the shelter of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect. In the past ten years, Qingyun Sect has experienced two events.  The thrilling catastrophe didn't even damage this place.

    Like in the past, looking from a distance, there are faint incense lights flickering in the dark ancestral hall, giving people an unfathomable feeling

    The group of people quickly walked from Yuqing Hall to the back mountain, and arrived at the three-way intersection in front of the Patriarch's Ancestral Hall. Suddenly, Qi Hao, who was walking behind, said "Huh" in a somewhat surprised tone, and took a few steps forward.  , everyone followed his gaze, and saw a young man standing quietly in front of the ancestor's ancestral hall that was gradually revealed, motionless, but his eyes were looking deep into the ancestral hall, with his back to Qi Hao and everyone else.

    Qi Hao frowned and shouted: "Is it Junior Brother Lin?"

    The young man was startled, and when he turned around, it was Lin Jingyu

    Lin Jingyu suddenly saw Qi Hao, and a burst of joy flashed across his face. But then he saw many people following Qi Hao, and among them were all the leaders of Qingyun Sect. He couldn't help but be startled, and his face showed surprise.  Looks coming

    "Senior Brother Qi, why are you hereand all the other senior uncles and brothers, why are you here?"

    Qi Hao approached Lin Jingyu and said with a smile: "I was wondering if I could see you here all the way here. We two brothers haven't seen each other in many days."

    Lin Jingyu was obviously very happy to see Qi Hao. He smiled and said, "Yes, I miss my senior brother very much too."

    “By the way,” he looked at the others and asked Qi Hao in a low voice, “Senior brother, why are you here with these first senior uncles and senior fellow apprentices?  "

    Qi Hao glanced at the ancestral hall behind Lin Jingyu, frowned, and said: "Junior Brother Lin, that um, the headmaster uncle, he is in this ancestral hall."Is it inside?  "I don't know why, when Qi Hao spoke, he didn't deliberately lower his voice. Instead, he seemed to let the people behind him hear him.

    The smile on Lin Jingyu’s face slowly disappeared. Apparently he also noticed that something was a little strange. However, facing the senior uncles and brothers who had always been highly respected, he still said honestly: “The master is in the ancestral hall.”

    There was a slight commotion behind Qi Hao, and it soon calmed down. Then, Zeng Shuchang said in a plain and slightly old voice: "What is the head brother doing in there? Is he in seclusion?"

    Lin Jingyu seemed to be startled and said: "Retreat, what retreat?"

    Qi Hao's expression changed. Tian Buyi took a step forward due to the change in his expression, but was immediately stopped by Zeng Shuchang. Zeng Uncle Chang showed Tian Buyi a smile, shook his head, and then glanced at Qi Hao. Qi Hao understood.  , frowned and asked Lin Jingyu: "Junior Brother Lin, um, have you been on Tongtian Peak recently?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Not bad."

    Qi Hao pondered for a moment, as if he was considering his words, and then said slowly: "Did you seewell, or hear anything strange on Tongtian Peak?"

    Lin Jingyu thought for a while and glanced at the faces of everyone present. His eyes gradually brightened, but his expression did not change much. He still answered honestly: "Reporting to Senior Brother, although I have been on Tongtian Peak, this period  Over the past few days, I have been keeping vigil for my seniors in the ancestral hall, so I have not heard of anything happening outside." He paused, looked at Qi Hao, and said, "Senior brother, did something happen?  ?”

    Qi Hao suffocated, shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "No, nothing happened. Why are you standing here in broad daylight? Don't you want to keep vigil in the ancestral hall?"

    Lin Jingyu glanced into the dark depths of the ancestor's ancestral hall and said: "It was the Master who asked me to stand here. Every time he came, he asked me to stand outside alone, and then he entered the ancestral hall alone.  "

    As soon as these words came out, Zeng Shuchang and others changed their expressions slightly. Qi Hao also frowned and said, "Then the master master is still in there now?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes, he is in the ancestral hall."

    Qi Hao nodded, took a few steps back, and stopped speaking.

    Zeng Shuchang, Tian Buyi and others looked at each other, but no one took action for a moment. After a while, Tian Buyi snorted, strode out, and came to the door of the ancestral hall, but did not go up the steps and shouted loudly under the stone steps.  Said: "Senior Brother Daoxuan, I am Tian Buyi, and there are Shuiyue, Tianri, Zeng Shuchang and the first nephews of the other two lineages. We have come to see you. Are you there?"

    His voice was loud and full of energy, and it immediately spread in the forest. Looking vaguely, it seemed that in the dark place deep in the ancestral hall, even the little incense suddenly lit up, and then slowly returned to normal.

    A moment later, a voice came from the darkness and said coldly: "What's the matter?"

    Tian Buyi and the other elders were all shocked. The voice was very cold, and there was a hint of violence. There was no hint of the pure and upright spirit of Master Daoxuan. However, several of them were in agreement with Dao.  Master Xuan has known this person for hundreds of years. As soon as they heard these words, they recognized that this was indeed the voice of Master Daoxuan.

    ??Did something really happen to this Taoist immortal who once led the world in righteousness?

    When thinking of this, the expressions of Tian Buyi and others changed.

    Tian Buyi coughed, took a deep breath, and said loudly: "Brother, a few of us heard that you have been ill recently, so we came here to visit. Please allow us to come in and pay our respects."

    Master Daoxuan's voice was silent for a moment, but when it reappeared, it was accompanied by a sneer, bone-chilling: "See me? Do you need the leader of the Six Meridians to come with you to see me? I think you are trying to force the palace and peep at me, the Master Master.  Just the location”

    As soon as these words came out, it was like thunder out of thin air, which shocked everyone's expression. Even Tian Buyi couldn't help but took a few steps back, with a look of shock and surprise on his face. He turned around and saw that even though he had always been calm and indifferent in the past,  Shuiyue and others also had expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    Zeng Shuchang's eyes were full of worry, he took a step forward and said loudly: "Brother, headmaster, where did you start with these words? Those of us who are junior brothers and sisters have never had this thought in hundreds of years. We have never had this thought before.  , Not now, nor in the future, I will come here in the near future. I am just concerned that my senior brother seems to be in good health. I have no other intentions. Senior brother, please don’t think wrong."

    Master Daoxuan's voice suddenly rose and he sneered: "Zeng Shuchang, among the leaders of the Six Meridians, you have always been the most scheming. You had long been aware of Cangsong's plot at Longshou Peak that day, but you kept silent. Could it be that?Don't I know?  "

    Zeng Shuchang’s face changed drastically. Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue, Taoist Tianri and others also turned around in shock and looked at Zeng Shuchang

    Master Shuiyue stared at Zeng Shuchang and said for a long time: "Is this serious?"

    Uncle Zeng often smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "Where do you start talking about this?"

    Master Shuiyue was still waiting to ask questions. Suddenly, countless dim incense sticks lit up in the ancestral hall without wind. It was not clear in the darkness, but somehow, it made people feel that there was something strange roaring in the depths of the darkness.

    Almost at the same time, Master Daoxuan's words came again, but the object he was referring to had been transferred from Zeng Shuchang to Master Shuiyue: "Shuiyue, what are you pretending to be? Do you think you are superior?"  With his appearance, is Bento really awe-inspiring?" His voice was weird, a bit sad, mixed with a bit hoarse, and he said loudly, "Back then, Wan Jianyi fell into the ancestral hall of the ancestors, sweeping the floor and dying, and finally died of the evil heretics.  All my hands are made by you, and they are all given by you, hahahahaha"

    At the end of the sentence, Master Daoxuan's voice seemed to be uncontrollable and he laughed wildly without any trace of immortality. However, at this moment, no one paid attention to him anymore. Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, etc.  Everyone turned pale and looked at the pale Shuiyue in astonishment. They were speechless for a long time.

    These few words were so thrilling that Qi Hao and the other disciples could only watch and listen with their mouths agape. Master Shuiyue was trembling all over at this moment, but for some reason, there was an emotion in her eyes that had never been seen before.  Seeing a scorching gaze that was almost fanatical, he took a few steps forward, as if he didn't care about anything else, and shouted loudly into the ancestral hall: "What, what did you say? Could it be that Senior Brother Wan, he, he is still alive"

    The words woke everyone up. Tian Buyi and others reacted almost at the same time. They all looked excited and asked deep into the ancestral hall.

    But Master Daoxuan’s arrogant laughter became more and more crazier, echoing in the sky above the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch’s Ancestral Hall, and never dispersed for a long time.

 Text Chapter 10 Leaking Secrets

    Southern Xinjiang, Hundred Thousand Mountains

    After crossing the black mountains and entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Gui Li felt that he had entered a truly wild and primitive world. In fact, in the Demon Cult, the wild wilderness originally refers to the vast and uninhabited area in the extreme northwest of the vast land of China.  The vast majority of the area is the Gobi Desert, where no grass grows. Even if there is life, it is an extremely tenacious relic of the wilderness. Therefore, the legendary temple of the Demon Sect is named like this, and it is somewhere there.  I have never been to Guili before.

    But the world in front of us is obviously completely different from the legendary wild land. In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, not only is there no grass growing, but it is simply infested with weeds. Along the way, there are large tracts of primeval forest with almost no place to stay.  Any piece of land seems to be crowded with plants competing for living space. Behind the endless forests and thorns, there seems to be endless poisonous and evil beasts in the darkness around you. It seems that there will always be malicious and ferocious eyes peering out.  You, waiting for an opportunity to attack, I want to put you to death and turn you into a delicious meal

    For people like Gui Li and Jin Ping'er, these ordinary poisons are naturally not a special threat, but when they come down endlessly, they are really a headache. Although they can fly in the air, when they come over this primeval forest,  , the poisonous mist of miasma will rise at any time; secondly, although their Taoism is profound, they still need some rest after all, but they are harassed by these outsiders, but there is almost no sign of stopping.

    After a few days, it seemed that even the monkey Xiao Hui started to feel restless.

    In addition, in addition to the harassment of these poisonous mist beasts, the weird weather in Shiwanda Mountain is also quite uncomfortable. It is completely different from the Middle Earth. There is no process of cloud gathering, sky change, etc., here  It rains almost at any time. It starts out under a clear sky, but in the blink of an eye it rains heavily. When it wants to stop, it stops right away. One moment there is lightning and thunder, and the next moment it is cloudless.  People are stunned and speechless

    ??????? And the timing of the rain seems to be completely unpredictable. It can be as short as a moment and a half, or as long as several days. It is impossible to predict.

    At this moment, the two of them were walking in a black forest shrouded in continuous rain.

    The reason why the two of them did not use magic to fly in the air was because when they planned to do so, they discovered that in this strange place, even when it rained, there was still a strange black air rising above the black forest. On the contrary  , on the contrary, the air on the land under the forest is relatively normal.

    Both Gui Li and Jin Ping'er have been immersed in the Demon Cult for a long time, and their eyesight is also very important. They naturally know the importance of it. After discussing it, they are willing to be more cautious and walk through the black forest.

    This forest is the same as many primitive forests in the Shiwandashan Mountains. The branches and leaves of the trees are very dense. The rain falling in the sky often cannot fall directly to the ground, but flows down from the dense branches and leaves along the branches, and the cold breath  It echoed throughout the forest. Except for the rustling sound of their walking and the distant sound of rain, the whole forest seemed to be sleeping in the rain.

    Neither Gui Li nor Jin Ping'er had an umbrella, and they probably didn't carry it with them. However, in such a lush forest, even if they had umbrellas, they would be too involved to move forward. Xiao Hui said nothing, huddled up and lay on his back.  On Gui Li's shoulder, the rain falling from the branches and leaves above made the hair on his body wet and lay flat against his body.

    There were drops of water on Gui Li's face, but his face still looked indifferent. He seemed not to feel the strange aura around him as he walked forward. Jin Ping'er followed him, and he didn't seem to see any tiredness, but he was slightly messy.  Her hair and somewhat cold expression seemed to reflect her unhappy mood.

    This forest was actually the Black Forest she had been to last time. Jin Ping'er knew clearly that after walking out of this forest and climbing over a few hills, they could reach their destination. In fact, she also  That's exactly what he said to Gui Li

    "sand……"

    Gui Li stretched out his hand and broke a hanging branch. It looked like an extremely tough branch like an ancient vine, but in his hand it was as fragile as tofu. Behind him, the golden vase silently glanced at Gui Li's palm, as if he was thinking in his eyes.  color, slightly frowning

    Suddenly, Gui Li said "Hey", paused, and then turned left and walked a few steps. Suddenly he saw a bright light in front of him. He was on a cliff, and the rock was about a few feet in diameter.  , there is no vegetation, but under your feet is an empty sea of ??clouds. The clouds are rolling and colorful, which is quite beautiful.

    Footsteps sounded, and Jin Ping'er stood beside him, her face changing slightly. This was the place where she was assassinated by the mysterious man in black last time. After a lucky escape, she accidentally discovered the secret of that year under the cliff.  It was a killing knife from the killing monk. However, she looked at Gui Li but said nothing. Obviously, she did not take away her past.Plan to tell this man everything that happened

    Gui Li looked at the sea of ??clouds below from a distance. After a while, he shook his head slightly and said: "The clouds and mist below are colorful, I'm afraid they are still poisonous miasma."

    Jin Ping'er nodded and said, "I think so."

    Gui Li looked at her and said, "How far is it?"

    Jin Ping'er stretched out his hand and gently wiped the water drops on his forehead, pondered for a moment, and said: "It should be not far away. I remember the last time I came here, I walked forward for only about an hour, and then I came out.  After leaving this black forest, we climbed over two mountains and reached the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave." At this point, she paused and said with a hint of confusion: "Strange, the last time I came here, the Black Forest  There are obviously many evil beasts in the middle, but why along the way, except for those poisonous insects, I haven’t seen any decent evil beasts.”

    Gui Li said calmly: "I'm afraid those monsters you saw have followed the Beast God to eat people outside Shiwan Mountain."

    Jin Ping'er was startled, and then thought that this might be very possible, and a look of disgust appeared on her face. In any case, even though she was from a demon sect, she seemed to be facing such a catastrophe that had no humanity at all, such as beast monsters.  Still very repulsive, or perhaps, in the battle at the Poisonous Snake Valley in Middle Earth, the Hehuan sect was wiped out. Although Gui Li still doesn't know why Jin Ping'er was able to escape alone and actually joined the ghost king, but Jin Ping'er doesn't think so about these beasts and monsters.  It won't be a good impression

    Gui Li took a deep breath, cheered up, and said, "Let's go."

    Then he turned around and walked back into the dark forest. Jin Ping'er was about to follow, but suddenly turned around and glanced under the cliff. His eyebrows furrowed slightly, as if he was thinking about something. The ghost Li in front walked away.  He did, but he didn't feel Jin Ping'er following him. He turned around and shouted. Jin Ping'er woke up with a start, smiled sweetly, and said:

    "Why, have you forgotten me so quickly?"

    Gui Li glanced at her, turned around with an indifferent expression, and went straight without caring about anything. Jin Ping'er followed with a smile. At the moment when she was about to enter the forest, she suddenly waved her hand and made a sound.  The white light flashed from her hand and flew out very quickly. With a muffled sound, it inserted into the gap in a remote corner of the cliff.

    The light slowly flashed through the gap, it was the former killing sword

    In the blink of an eye, Jin Ping'er's figure has disappeared

    The miserable wind and bitter rain seem to have enveloped me again, covering this strange black forest. In the distance, the vast sky of Shiwanda Mountain seems to be all gray. I wonder if there are any gods or demons in the darkness.  He roared angrily, looking at the seemingly insignificant existences in the world

    The storm is coming

    ※※※

    Just when Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were trudging through the Shiwan Mountains in the miserable wind and rain, chasing the traces of the Beast God, there was also an atmosphere of enthusiasm in the southern border beyond the Shiwan Mountains.

    More and more righteous disciples came to Southern Xinjiang. While noisy, their arrival almost quickly reduced the number of remnants of the beast monsters wandering in Southern Xinjiang. In the land of Southern Xinjiang, there had never been such a gathering.  There are so many Chinese people, and most of them are Buddhist monks.

    The native people of the five local ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang have always kept a respectful attitude towards these outsiders, but there seems to be a strange atmosphere among these righteous disciples.  Most of them kept a distance from each other, and occasionally I even heard that there were conflicts between disciples of certain sects.

    It’s just that no one seems to have ever announced it loudly.

    In a sense, Fenxiang Valley, as the oldest monastic sect in southern Xinjiang, has naturally become the best place for many righteous disciples who are not familiar with the local geography to visit and seek advice. Therefore, Fenxiang Valley has changed from its previous status.  Quiet, with a constant flow of people, you see people coming in and out every day

    It was under such circumstances that on this day, three people came to the door of Fenxiang Valley, one man and two women, but they were Zeng from Feng Huifeng, a disciple of Qingyun Sect - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >  -With Wen Min and Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak

    Naturally, the three of them were not the only disciples of the Qingyun Sect who came to Southern Xinjiang. In fact, the Qingyun Sect was known as the number one righteous sect in the world at this time. It sent countless disciples of the younger generation, but the best among them failed to come.  , except for a few people such as Qi Hao who have already held important responsibilities in the sect, Xiao Yicai is also unable to escape because Daoxuan Daoist has fewer directors recently, and the affairs on Tongtian Peak are complicated, and most of them are taken care of by him; as for Lin Jingyu, this  However, he insisted on staying in the ancestral hall of his ancestors. It was said that he was keeping vigil for a certain senior Qingyun who had a deep affection for him, and he could not come.

    Among the few remaining people, Zeng-< Please search Piaotian Literature for better and updated novels.??! >-He and Lu Xueqi headed, Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! >-It’s nothing, my father Zeng Shuchang came to southern Xinjiang after giving a few words, but Lu Xueqi came this time, but  It's quite twisty. It is said that Master Shuiyue didn't want to let him go out, but later he changed his mind for some reason, but specifically asked Lu Xueqi's senior sister Wen Min to come with him. However, Wen Min came with an advantage, that was, along the way, he had  -< Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! >- There is one more person to talk to otherwise - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! > - Originally a monkey-like active character, if only  When spending time with the frosty Lu Xueqi, I'm afraid that at the end of the day, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - Nine of the ten sentences are talking to herself, and the remaining one is probably Lu Xueqi's not.  Be patient and ask him to go away

    Along the way to southern Xinjiang, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - got along quite harmoniously with Wen Min. The three of them discussed together, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!  Faster! >-I suggest that no matter what, as a fellow disciple of the Righteous Path, when you come to southern Xinjiang, you should go to Fenxiang Valley to visit

    But Lu Xueqi didn’t seem to be willing, and expressed her opinion lightly, saying that it was not like she had never been here before in Southern Xinjiang, and she probably knew how to get there, so there was no need to trouble others.

    Zeng - < Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - and Wenmin knew it by heart. It was expected that Lu Xueqi still had knots in her heart. On that day, she refused in public at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Gate, Yun Yi, the owner of Fenxiang Valley.  Lan proposed marriage to his favorite disciple Li Xun, which greatly damaged the reputation of Yun Yilan and Daoxuan. Naturally, they no longer wanted to associate with the people of Fenxiang Valley.

    However, after Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster!>-After several discussions with Wenmin, Wenmin still persuaded Lu Xueqi to come over and make a show after all, otherwise Lu Xueqi would not look good in front of the teacher in the future. Lu Xueqi hesitated  Again and again, I finally agreed.

    The three of them came to the entrance of Fenxiang Valley. The three of them were already famous, especially Lu Xueqi.  For Fenxiang Valley, Lu Xueqi only had an extra layer of meaning, so when the three of them appeared at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley, they were almost immediately recognized by the disciples of Fenxiang Valley.

    After the initial shock, there seemed to be some excitement, but then someone quickly stepped in to report back. At the same time, several people immediately came up to greet them. The first person smiled and cupped his hands and said: "Ah, it's really rare for Senior Sister Lu to come to Fenxiang Valley. So do these two.  Senior brothers and sisters of Qingyun Sect, please come in, please come in."

    Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - looked at Wen Min behind his back, secretly stuck out his tongue and made a face, thinking that this Lu Xueqi was indeed very famous, even this ordinary person  The disciples of Fenxiang Valley recognized him at a glance, and he and Wen Min were obviously the kind of passers-by who followed the beauty.

    Neither of them were angry. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - were smiling. They were laughing and joking with the Fenxiang Valley disciples all the way, and heard them laughing and joking all the way.  Wen Min, who was walking behind with a smile, smiled softly to Lu Xueqi beside him: "Junior sister, look at Junior Brother Zeng, we just met him, but he can actually get to know him so well, it's really amazing."

    Lu Xueqi looked in front of her - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - At this moment, she put her hand on the shoulder of the Fenxiang Valley disciple, smiled lightly, but had no words

    Soon, they were led by the Fenxiang Valley disciples to the Fenxiang Valley Mountain and River Hall. Above the hall, Yun Yilan was sitting on the main seat with a smile, waiting for them. Obviously in the eyes of the Fenxiang Valley Master,  The importance of these three disciples of Qingyun Sect is completely different from other sects.

    Even so, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-, Wen Min and the other three are not ignorant people after all. They know Yun Yilan's identity and status, so receiving them personally this time is really a bit condescending.  At this moment, the three people hurriedly stepped forward. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - After seeing the ceremony, they said: "Senior Yun, how can we meet each other in person? This should be the junior's visit. It's really  I’ll kill all the juniors.”

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly, with a very kind expression on his face, and said with a smile: "What kind of words are you talking about, nephew? Your senior uncle Daoxuan and I, as well as your father Zeng Shu and senior brother Zeng Zeng, have been friends for more than a hundred years.  Why are you so polite to the two of them?"

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - said respectfully and authentically: "Everything is well with my uncle and my father. Both elders wish me well. I must come to see Yun when I arrive in southern Xinjiang.  "Uncle's"

    Yun Yilan laughed and nodded: "It's been many days since Qingyun said goodbye. I really miss a few old friends." As he said that, he smiled and turned to Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature,  The novel is better and updated?Hurry up! >- Behind him, his eyes turned to Wen Min, and then fell on the face of Lu Xueqi, who had an indifferent expression.

    As if sensing Yun Yilan's gaze, Lu Xueqi looked up and saw Yun Yilan looking at her with a smile. There was another person standing next to him, but his face was full of complex expressions, and there seemed to be a hint of a bitter smile.  , and it seemed to me that it was Li Xun

    Lu Xueqi was silent and lowered her head slightly

    Yun Yilan smiled slightly, looked away, and said with a smile: "Why are you guys still standing? The relationship between you and me is extraordinary. We are a family. Sit down quickly."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - and others confessed their crimes and sat down in Xia Shu

    Yun Yilan spoke to the three of them again. After learning that Wenmin, like Lu Xueqi, was a disciple of Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng, he asked a few more questions about Master Shuiyue. Wenmin answered them one by one, and then  , Yun Yilan and Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - talked from beginning to end, as if he also knew that Lu Xueqi did not want to talk, and did not ask Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi  He was also happy and relaxed, sitting next to him without saying a word

    However, the other Fenxiang Valley disciples in the Shanhe Palace, including Li Xun who stood next to Yun Yilan, spent most of the time lingering on Lu Xueqi intentionally or unintentionally. The woman in white clothes as white as snow, with her cold temperament, seemed to  There is a strange magic power that makes the highlights of the entire palace quietly gather on her body.

    Over there, Yun Yilan asked Zeng with a smile: "After the battle that day, Brother Daoxuan defeated the beast god for the common people of the world and turned the tide.  The merits are immeasurable, but when I left Qingyun, his injuries seemed to have not healed yet. I wonder how Senior Brother Daoxuan’s health has been recently? He is now the leader of the righteous path, and everyone expects him to return home."

    Zeng-<Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster!>-smiled and replied: "Thank you, Uncle Yun, for your concern. Everything is fine with the master uncle. As long as the people in the world can escape the disaster, the Qingyun Sect will suffer a little.  It’s nothing”

    Yun Yilan's smile became more and more kind. He picked up the tea cup on the coffee table and took a sip. Then his eyes flickered slightly. As if he suddenly thought of it unintentionally, he smiled and said: "By the way, I heard a rumor recently that it happened that Xian Xian  My nephew came here recently and just wanted to ask you something."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - said with a smile: "Uncle Yun, please tell me, this disciple must tell you everything he knows."

    Yun Yilan nodded, another light flashed deep in his eyes, and said slowly: "I heard by chance recently that during the Qingyun War that day, after Brother Daoxuan defeated the beast god and monster, there was actually a fight on Qingyun Mountain, and the final result  , there was news that the supreme treasure of the Qingyun Sect, the 'Ancient Sword of Execution of Immortals', was broken and damaged, is this possible?"

    As soon as these words came out, the entire Shanhe Palace was solemn and silent, but Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-, Wen Min, and Lu Xueqi stood up at the same time, facing each other.  The other disciples of Fenxiang Valley, including Li Xun, also looked at Yun Yilan with stunned expressions.

    Only Yun Yilan seemed to be fine. It seemed that what he asked just now was not a major event that affected the world, but a very ordinary trivial matter. He gently picked up the tea cup and took another sip of tea.

    Then, he smiled kindly and gently at the three people of Qingyun Sect and asked: "Is that true?"

    In the Shanhe Palace, there is deathly silence

 Text Chapter 1 Hidden Injury

    For a long time, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - waited for him to recover from the shock. The three of them looked at each other, and they all saw in each other's eyes incomparable shock, but the difference was,  There was a bit more panic and confusion in the eyes of the two women, Lu Xueqi and Wenmin.

    "Has this secret, which only a few disciples of Dazhu Peak and Xiaozhu Peak know, and which Master Daoxuan has repeatedly ordered in private not to be divulged, still be leaked?"

    Unlike Wen Min and Lu Xueqi, Zeng - who was unaware of the damage to the "Ancient Sword of Zhuxian" - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - was surprised by the news itself, but when he came back to his senses  However, he laughed and said with a relaxed expression: "Uncle Yun, why are you making a joke on us three juniors? I was almost scared to death by you just now. The ancient sword of Zhuxian is the supreme sword of Qingyun Sect."  The treasure is personally kept by the head master, how can it be damaged, haha, hahaha."

    Amidst the laughter, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - kept shaking his head and laughing, and turned to look at the two companions beside him, wanting to see how they laughed at this ridiculous rumor, but he  After turning their heads, the smiles on their faces froze slightly. There was no trace of smiles on Lu Xueqi and Wenmin's faces. On the contrary, the two women frowned and looked a little pale.

    Above the hall, only Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > -'s laughter echoed and quickly subsided. Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: "It turns out to be a rumor, then  It's best, otherwise if the ancient sword of Zhu Xian is damaged, it would really be a big event that would shock the world."

    Lu Xueqi suddenly took a step forward and said coldly to Yun Yilan: "Uncle Yun, this matter is of course a false rumor and cannot be believed, but I don't know where the senior learned about such despicable rumors?"

    After speaking, Lu Xueqi's voice became colder and colder, and it sounded faintly rude. However, Yun Yilan seemed to be very well-educated. He didn't care about Lu Xueqi's attitude at all. He just waved his hand in his kind manner and said:  "Actually, this rumor has only been spread here in southern Xinjiang recently. I overheard what my disciples said, and I thought it was probably untrue. Thinking about it, with Senior Brother Daoxuan's magical power, how could there be such nonsense?  What happened? However, a few apprentice nephews happened to be here, so I asked them by the way. I learned from the three of them that it was indeed a rumor, and I was really relieved. Haha."

    After saying this, he smiled and looked very happy. Lu Xueqi and the other three people frowned slightly. This kind of thing could not be asked "casually" in public, not to mention Yun Yilan's identity was not trivial, how could he treat such a thing like this?  I asked him about the rumors that came from the roadside gossip and thought about it in person. I was afraid that he had other ideas.

    Amid Yun Yilan's laughter, the three members of the Qingyun Sect fell silent. Lu Xueqi's face was as frosty and cold as a human being, but the gaze in her eyes seemed to be getting sharper and sharper. Wen Min's expression was also extremely unpleasant.  It’s good to read. Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - After all, it is smooth. Seeing that the atmosphere in the venue was getting more and more awkward, he coughed quickly, stood up in front of Lu Xueqi, and said with cupped hands: "  Uncle Yun, the teachers and commanders sent us to southern Xinjiang to track the traces of the beast monsters. I wonder if you have any clues that you can tell us so as to prevent us from running around blindly."

    Yun Yilan glanced at Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > -, nodded slightly, but did not speak, glanced behind him, Li Xun understood, took a step forward, and said  Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - said with a hand in his hand: "Senior Brother Zeng, I am Li Xun. I have been ordered by my master to serve as a guide here in southern Xinjiang during this period, for everyone."

    "Humph" was a slightly angry cold snort. Before Li Xun could finish his words, Li Xun's words came from the side.  , I don’t need to trouble you about this, some of us have been to southern Xinjiang before, and we still know some roads.”

    Li Xun took a deep breath, glanced at the white-clothed figure next to him from the corner of his eye, and moved the corner of his mouth. Suddenly all the anger seemed to disappear, and he just sighed softly and said with a wry smile: "This senior sister, it's not what I want.  It’s just that our sect has recently tracked down the news about the missing beast god.”

    As soon as this statement came out, Lu Xueqi, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - and Wen Min were shocked. Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > -  He said happily: "Is this true?"

    Li Xun nodded and said: "Yes, no matter what, Fenxiang Valley's hundreds of years of foundation and connections in southern Xinjiang are still better known than other outsiders." After saying that, he glanced at Lu Xueqi again intentionally or unintentionally. Lu Xueqi looked indifferent and turned away.  Headed off

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - asked: "Where is the beast god at this moment?"

    Li Xun said: “According to our news, the evildoer has already??Escaped into the strange and deep depths of Shiwanda Mountain, heading towards his lair."

    Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! >- and others were startled and said: "A Hundred Thousand Mountains?"

    Li Xun nodded and said: "That's right. I don't need to tell you where. You must have heard about it. It's dangerous, strange, and mysterious. It's one of the most dangerous places in the world. If you hadn't come, I was about to lead a group of people."  The junior brother set out to search in the Shiwan Mountains. This time, three people happened to be here. Wouldn't it be good if we all went together? I have no other intention, but in any case, I have been in southern Xinjiang for many years, and I am more or less familiar with the strange things.  I know a little bit about the extremely dangerous Shiwandashan, so having me as a guide might be beneficial to the three of you."

    After saying that, he sneered twice

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - frowned, glanced at Wen Min and Lu Xueqi behind him, and said: "Senior Brother Li, stay here for a while, the three of us will discuss it for a while."

    Li Xun nodded and said: "Please give me your permission."

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - The three of them stepped aside and talked quietly. From Li Xun's point of view, most of the time it was Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature,  The novel is better and updated faster! >-While talking, sometimes Wen Min would interject a few words, but Lu Xueqi said nothing, just shook her head silently, or nodded.

    The woman in white seemed to have always been so beautiful. Li Xun stood there quietly looking at Lu Xueqi from a distance. He seemed to be crazy for a moment. But at this moment, someone suddenly tapped him on the shoulder, and Li Xun was shocked.  , I didn’t expect that someone was so close to me and I couldn’t notice it. I quickly turned around, but it was Yun Yilan.

    Li Xun's face turned red and he whispered: "Master, I've lost my temper. What's the matter?"

    Yun Yilan glanced at Lu Xueqi, her face was expressionless, and she just said lightly: "Don't forget the burden you carry."

    Li Xun was shaken and whispered: "Disciple understands"

    Yun Yilan nodded and said, "Just take care of them, I'll leave first." After that, he didn't say hello to the three people from the Qingyun Sect and went on his own. Li Xun watched Yun Yilan disappear at the door of the back hall of Shanhe Palace.  , there are mixed feelings in my heart, and my face seems to be uncertain.

    At this time, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - The three people there seemed to have discussed it, and when they came back, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > -  He walked over with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "Senior Brother Li, the three of us have agreed, this time. Where is Senior Uncle Yun?"

    Li Xun said apologetically: "My master has something to do at the moment, and I saw the three of them were discussing, so I ordered you not to disturb me. I went to the place where I was rude first, and I hope Haihan can do it."

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - said quickly: "No, no, we are too rude. If there is anything wrong just now, please reply to Senior Brother Yun, we  He is a junior, he doesn’t know etiquette, he doesn’t know how high the sky is, so don’t worry about him.”

    Hearing Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, novels are better and updated faster! > - words flowed out of their mouths like a stream of water. Both Lu Xueqi and Wen Min looked a little embarrassed, but Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, novels  Better and updated faster! >-But he was calm and didn't look embarrassed at all. Li Xun also smiled and nodded. He said no more and just said: "What is the result of the discussion between those people?"

    ????????????????????????????????? < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! >?????? He cupped his hands and said: "This time I still have to trouble Senior Brother Li."

    Li Xun's face flashed with joy, and he returned the greeting: "No, no, we are a righteous family, so we should be like this." As he said that, he glanced at Lu Xueqi, then looked back, coughed, and said: "But  After all, the Hundred Thousand Mountains is a dangerous place. You still need to make preparations in advance. In order to come, I will first tell you some things that need to be paid attention to."

    Zeng-<Please search for astronomy, the novel is better updated and faster!>-Laughs: "Brother Lao Li" said, he looked back and beckoned, saying, "Two sisters, come here to listen together"

    Lu Xueqi frowned and seemed a little reluctant, but after being pulled by Wen Min next to her, she walked over anyway

    The low voice echoed in the Shanhe Palace

    ※※※

    Deep in the Shiwan Mountain, leaving the last trace of darkness and stepping over the last crooked old tree, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er finally walked out of this black forest. This day was a rare day in the Shiwan Mountain.  The warm sunshine shone down, brushing over their bodies and falling on the twisted trees, but it still couldn't shine into the mysterious and solemn forest.

    Jin Ping'er opened her arms. Although she had been here once before, walking out of this forest still made her feel relieved. Indeed, if she had been walking in a forest that was everywhere for several days,In a forest full of poisonous insects and heavy rain, no one will be in a good mood.

    Standing outside the forest, it was as if the breath inhaled into the body was much warmer and more comfortable. After Jin Ping'er took a deep breath with satisfaction, he turned to look at Gui Li, and saw that the face of Gui Li, who had just walked out of the dark forest, was still as bright as ever.  Amidst the usual indifference, one can clearly see the look of relief.

    After a slight pause to repair, he looked up and looked into the distance. Under the rare good weather, the field of vision was wide. There seemed to be endless mountains in the distance. The mountains were rolling up and down, one after another, until the distance was as far as the eye could see, and there was no end in sight.

    Gui Li changed his color slightly, and Jin Ping'er walked up to him, glanced at him, and said with a smile: "Why, I didn't expect that the bad land in southern Xinjiang is so vast? I was also surprised when I first came here.  "

    Gui Li looked far away, lingering among the mountains, and said lightly: "How far is the ancient cave of suppressing demons you mentioned?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled charmingly, took two steps, and looked at the endless mountains in front of Gui Li for a while. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed at one of the peaks with a strange charred appearance from the top down, and said: "See  That black mountain peak? We climbed over that mountain, and at the foot of the mountain is where the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave is."

    Gui Li looked up and saw that very strange mountain peak. From a distance, there seemed to be no sunlight at all. On the contrary, it was always shrouded in a light black mist, showing a bit of mystery.

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Then let's go."

    After saying that, he walked forward, but Jin Ping'er didn't move. He still stood on the same spot. Gui Li walked a few steps. He felt that Jin Ping'er didn't follow him. He was slightly surprised. He turned around and said, "What's wrong?"

    Jin Ping'er rolled her eyes at him, but even that angry look, in the warm sunshine, was a bit charming, and said: "You are naturally a powerful person, but it's a pity that the person in front of you is a weak woman. Now you have  I can’t walk anymore”

    Gui Li said calmly: "There are countless women in the world, but it's not your turn to be a weak woman."

    Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly and was not angry. He found a dry stone next to him and sat down. Although Gui Li did not take Jin Ping'er's words seriously, he suddenly felt that in this strange black forest these past few days, the two of them had been together.  It is true that people have never had a good rest, so they no longer insisted on continuing on their way, but sat down not far from Jin Ping'er.

    The monkey Xiao Hui, who had been lying on his shoulder, screamed twice, seeming to suddenly wake up from his depression. He suddenly became energetic and jumped from Gui Li's shoulder to the ground. He looked around with his three eyes blinking.  Stopped, then raised his tail, swooped into the grass next to him, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Jin Ping'er glanced in the direction it went and said, "Everything here is dangerous. Your monkey is running around, aren't you afraid of something happening?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter, even if something happens to the two of us, that guy will be fine alone."

    Jin Ping'er chuckled, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "What kind of person is he? He's obviously a monkey."

    Gui Li glanced at Jin Ping'er's jade-like face, and couldn't help but reveal a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Then he looked in the direction of Xiao Hui and said slowly: "In my heart, it is better than countless others in the world.  People are much better.”

    Jin Ping'er looked at his slightly pale face, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared. She looked at Gui Li thoughtfully, but Gui Li seemed to frown, and his face suddenly darkened.

    ?Perhaps, you suddenly realized what you said in front of others?

    Jin Ping'er has always been an extremely intelligent woman, but she is definitely not one of those quiet and dignified ladies in the world. She quietly looked at Gui Li's face, her eyes as soft as water, but Gui Li's expression became darker and darker under her gaze.  It was getting worse and worse. Just as the embarrassment was getting thicker and Gui Li's brows were furrowing tighter, Jin Ping'er suddenly said:

    "What’s wrong with you?"

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What?"

    Jin Ping'er looked at him, with a half-smile on her face, but there seemed to be something else in her eyes, and she said softly: "You seem a little uncomfortable?"

    Gui Li coughed and said, "No."

    Jin Ping'er didn't seem to hear his answer, and said to herself, "Did you suddenly say something that was on your mind in front of a woman like me, which made you feel a little embarrassed?"

    Gui Li's face instantly turned cold, but before he could speak, Jin Ping'er had already followed up: "In the past ten years, especially after Baguio's accident, you have never been alone with a woman for so long. Are you inadvertently saying this?"  In the past few days of getting along, there is not much hostility between us. Do you feel sorry for her because you said something unintentionally? "

    Jin Ping'er's eyes had turned cold, and she said coldly: "What do you mean by these words, and why do you mention Baguio?"

    Jin Ping'er didn't show any fear or flinch in his cold eyes that seemed to be capable of killing people. On the contrary, she smiled slightly, but there was excitement hidden in her eyes as if provocative. Her eyes flashed and she said: "You are afraid.  ,right?"

    Gui Li stood up suddenly and said angrily: "What am I afraid of? If you keep talking nonsense, I won't be polite."

    "Are you afraid that you will forget Baguio?" Jin Ping'er suddenly raised his voice, and the sound was as clear and crisp as breaking ice and cutting snow, inserting into the invisible place between the two.

    Gui Li opened his mouth to shout angrily and suddenly froze, unable to make any sound. As if someone hit him in the vital point, Jin Ping'er suddenly fell silent, and the shouting question seemed to be still echoing around him.  , the world around me suddenly became silent, without a single sound.

    At this time, the sky was blue, the mountains in the distance were undulating, and the wind seemed to be blowing from the sky, and the woods and grass began to rustle.

    It’s already afternoon time and the wind blows through my face and hair

    The sunshine became even more lazy, the two people faced each other in silence, no one spoke

    Jin Ping'er looked at the man in front of her, something kept shining in her eyes, which seemed pitiful and sneered at the same time.

    After a while, she stretched out her hand to gently tuck a strand of hair that had been blown away by the wind behind her ears. Her voice became softer and she said calmly: "For the feelings back then, you don't even dare to talk to yourself now."  I believe it, are you afraid that I will forget her inadvertently?" Her smile seemed to be light, like a wild flower swaying in the wind. "I tried my best to suppress myself, and reminded myself from time to time, who in the world knows, that  How can Gui Li, the number one general of the Ghost King Sect who is feared and feared by everyone, be such a pitiful person?"

    The expression on Gui Li's face changed, turning blue and white. Suddenly he took a long breath, looked up at the sky, and after holding his breath for a moment, he slowly spit it out. When he looked back again, his face was as calm as usual, without any trace of sadness.  The look of joy is just indifference

    "Who do you think you are, talking about me like this, but what about you?" He said calmly, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes, as if he had forgotten the gaffe he had just made in that moment.

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "Me? I am nobody, just a woman who is by your side now."

    Gui Li ignored the hidden sting in her words and turned his head away. At this moment, the grass next to him suddenly parted and a gray shadow flashed past. However, Xiao Hui jumped out and jumped back to Gui Li three times. He looked carefully.  Look, I saw the monkey slowly grabbing many wild fruits in his hands, and even chewing them in his mouth. No wonder he couldn't hear the familiar "squeaking" sound just now

    Gui Li picked it up, spread his hands, Xiao Hui smiled widely, and put the picked wild fruit in Gui Li's hand. He saw that the wild fruit was red and very cute. Although it was not very big, the fruit looked small.  Full and very attractive

    Gui Li took one and put it in his mouth and took two bites. He felt that although the taste was slightly green but juicy and sweet, it was a rare product. He nodded. He took out a few and glanced at Jin Ping'er.  , handed it over and said: "Xiao Hui is born with the ability to detect poisons, and the wild fruits he picks are edible."

    Jin Ping'er didn't follow it immediately. He turned his eyes on the hand that was stretched out in front of him. He suddenly smiled and said, "You share it with me and eat it. Why don't you have any worries in your heart?"

    Gui Li frowned, snorted, turned his palm up into a fist, and was about to shrink back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Jin Ping'er suddenly stretched out his arm, and surprisingly grabbed his hand, smiling: "I want to  ,I want"

    Gui Li's expression changed slightly, he looked at Jin Ping'er, and slowly spread his fingers, revealing the wild fruits.

    On the soft skin of the palm, there is a faint breath in the distance, floating in the wind. Jin Ping'er's eyes at this moment seem to be as soft as water waves, flowing gently and softly, stretching out the slender green-white lips.  With his fingers, he picked up the wild fruits one by one from Gui Li's palm.

    The slender nails seemed to brush over the rough skin of the palm inadvertently, with a strange coldness in the warmth.

    She stared at the man in front of her, gently and slowly let go of her hand, then smiled, took a wild fruit and put it in her mouth, ate a few times, and said with a smile: "It's delicious."

    Her smile is the most beautiful flower at noon, touching the heart

    Gui Li looked at her without saying a word

    Jin Ping'er's smile became more and more charming, and she said with a smile: "What's wrong? I didn't say a word, like an idiot."

    Gui Li looked at Jin Ping'er and smiled with his mouth covered, but his face remained calm at all. But after a moment, he suddenly said: "'Purple Light Blade' or even the evil magical weapon, can you cultivate it to the point of 'Nai Yin'"  Guiyuan', integrated with one's own Qi, should be??amazing”

    "Poof", several wild fruits in Jin Ping'er's hand exploded instantly. Even the juice in them was not even splashed out. They were frozen into ice cubes by the sudden and strange cold air and fell to the ground.

    Jin Ping'er's face, which had been smiling gently a moment ago, lost its smile in an instant, and her eyes were like daggers, staring deeply at Gui Li

    Gui Li seemed to not feel it at all, and said calmly: "It's just that although you are a body of pure yin and are spiritually connected with the Zimang Blade, the cold yin energy is too strong and the lonely yin does not last long, but you insist on practicing  , Yin Qi enters the body, and all the energy and blood in the meridians are damaged. Naturally, the power of this magic weapon is extremely powerful, but if you want to take another step forward in your spiritual practice in the future, I am afraid it will be even more difficult."

    After saying that, he ignored Jin Ping'er's extremely ugly expression at the moment, turned around and walked away. At the same time, he said hello. The monkey Xiao Hui who was eating wild fruits jumped over to him, jumped on his shoulder a few times, and continued to walk towards  The blackened mountain peak in the distance is gone

    Jin Ping'er was left standing there, looking at the walking figure, then slowly raised her right hand and looked silently. In the sun, the white, slender and beautiful palm shone like transparent jade.  It's just that from the deepest part, although it's not obvious, you can still see the faint unnatural light cyan color, which is like tiny blood vessels distributed deep in the muscle texture.

    Jin Ping'er's face was as dark as water, and she suddenly snorted coldly. Without saying anything, she walked straight in the direction of Gui Li. When she lifted her feet, she stepped heavily on several wild fruits that had been frozen into ice cubes, crushing them.

 Text Chapter 2 Decision

    Southern Xinjiang, Hundred Thousand Mountains

    In front of the vast black forest that Gui Li and Jin Ping'er had passed through, there were more than a dozen people standing in front of them. Most of them were elite disciples headed by Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang. There were only two outsiders among them.  That is Lu Xueqi and Zeng from the Qingyun Sect - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - As for Wen Min who was with Lu Xueqi Zeng earlier - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > -  , but unexpectedly disappeared

    Many of the people in this group had a slightly tired look on their faces. It was obvious that although they were cultivators, it was still not an easy task for them to go deep into the dangerous and strange place of Shiwanda Mountain. Only the leader Li Xun  , Lu Xueqi, Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! >- and others, their moral conduct is profound and their faces are as usual

    It’s just that at this moment, looking at the dark and strange forest ahead, no one can be happy.

    In the sky above this black forest, the poisonous miasma is obviously rising, and it is obviously impossible to escape from the sky. The black forest is vast and cannot be easily bypassed. In addition, Li Xun, who served as the guide along the way, has made it clear that according to  According to the legend of the people of southern Xinjiang, the lair of the beast monster is in the ancient cave of suppressing demons behind the black forest.

    It seems that we have to leave this forest.

    The Tianya Divine Sword exudes a light blue light, shining softly in Lu Xueqi's hand, reflecting her snow-white and slightly lonely figure. Wen Min is not there. Not only does she rarely talk to Li Xun and other Fenxiang Valley disciples, but she is also the same  Zeng, a student of Qingyun's sect - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-, she rarely pays attention to the poor mountains, dangerous water, poisonous insects and beasts along the way. To her, these frightening things are often  She just turned a blind eye, or maybe it was just a dead soul under the sword. No one knows, what is she thinking deep in her heart?

    Li Xun didn’t know, Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!>- didn’t know either, but at this moment Li Xun asked Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!>-  He coughed and asked in a low voice: "Senior Brother Zeng, may I ask Junior Sister Lu what she is thinking about when she has been silent all day?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - was startled, then smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Brother Li, I think you have asked the wrong person."

    Li Xun glanced at him, shook his head after a while, and couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    At this moment, everyone was taking a break after a tiring day and was about to enter the black forest. Lu Xueqi was alone, standing by a rock in the distance, looking at the distant mountains. Behind her, there were many eyes from time to time, intentionally or unintentionally, in that beautiful place.  lingering among the backs

    Li Xun and Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - stood aside, pondered for a moment, and said seriously: "Senior Brother Zeng, we'd better invite Junior Sister Lu to come over and discuss how to proceed next.  How are you?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - nodded and said: "That's right." Then he turned around, walked to Lu Xueqi and whispered a few words to her. Lu Xueqi had no expression on her face.  Ting Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - After speaking, he glanced at Li Xun. Li Xun felt slightly embarrassed and laughed dryly.

    Not long after, Lu Xueqi finally walked back with Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >. Li Xun coughed and said: "That's it, you two, after walking through this black forest  , we are not far from the beast monster’s lair.”

    "Senior Brother Li" Suddenly, Lu Xueqi called Li Xun and interrupted him.

    Li Xun was startled. It could be said that this was the first time Lu Xueqi took the initiative to talk to him since entering the Shiwan Mountain. He asked in surprise: "What?"

    Lu Xueqi looked at him, with a faint gleam of light in her eyes, and said: "In the past few days, I have been puzzled by something, and I would like to ask Senior Brother Li for help."

    Li Xun nodded and said, "Junior Sister Lu, please tell me."

    Lu Xueqi didn't seem to soften her expression because of Li Xun's politeness. She said coldly and calmly: "In the past, the news we heard from Fenxiang Valley was that this hundred thousand mountains are dangerous places.  It's rare for you to enter, but for some reason, when you come here this time, it seems that you, Senior Brother Li, are very familiar with this place. Have you been here before? Also, the traces of the Beast God are very mysterious, and the secret of the lair is not a problem.  Come on, why is Fenxiang Valley so well-informed and able to know this?"

    Li Xun's expression remained unchanged. Facing Lu Xueqi's question, he seemed to have already made up his mind. He smiled and said, "Junior sister Lu, I have told you before. In the past, we in Fenxiang Valley did not care about Shiwandashan, but the beast monster  As soon as the catastrophe breaks out, we will of course pay attention to the beast-monster lair here. It was also discovered by our disciples who tracked the remnants of the beast-monster, and a lot of our elites were sacrificed for this."

    Zeng-< Please search for Piaotian literature, novels.?Good updates will be faster! >- and Lu Xueqi both frowned at the same time. Apparently they didn’t quite believe Li Xun’s empty and perfunctory words. However, seeing that he was speaking righteously and confidently, they seemed unable to refute directly, so they had no choice but to remain silent.  Li Xun smiled, glanced at the two of them, and said, "Speaking of this, I thought about it again, why did Senior Sister Wen Minwen of your sect suddenly rush back when we were about to enter Shiwan Mountain?  Where is Qingyun Mountain?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - was startled, and couldn't help but glance at Lu Xueqi next to him, and then smiled and said: "Didn't we tell Senior Brother Li about this already? Senior Sister Wenmin is temporarily busy.  , so I had to rush back."

    Lu Xueqi next to her lowered her eyes slightly and said nothing. The reason why Wen Min rushed back to Qingyun Mountain temporarily was not clear to even Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >. In fact, in the final analysis,  Naturally, it was also because of Yun Yilan's sudden question about the damage of the Zhuxian Sword that day at the Shanhe Palace in Fenxiang Valley.

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - didn't know the truth, so he forgot about it as a joke. However, after discussing it with Wen Min, Lu Xueqi and Wen Min both felt that the matter was really not trivial, and they considered it after several times.  Finally, Wen Min finally decided to rush back to Qingyun Mountain to report the matter to the elder masters, so as to adapt to the situation. After all, the ancient sword of Zhuxian is of great significance to Qingyun Sect and the righteous way of the world, and it has always been with Qingyun Sect.  The unexpected behavior of Fenxiang Valley and its owner, Yun Yilan, has some unspeakable meaning in it, which is disturbing.

    However, the matter here with the Beast God was also very important and could not be given up, so after discussing it, Wen Min hurried back to Qingyun, while Lu Xueqi and Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - stayed behind with Lu Xueqi and others.  In my mind, the family of Fenxiang Valley seems to be eccentric in every aspect at this moment.

    At this moment, Li Xun has discussed with Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - for a long time, and explained many things that need to be paid attention to when entering the black forest. Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature,  The novel is better and updated faster! >-I learned a lot of unheard things from it, which opened my eyes and kept nodding. I had a great time chatting with Li Xun.

    Lu Xueqi listened to those words, and felt slightly bored for some reason, so she stood up and walked aside, looking into the distance. The faint mountains in the distance were continuous, the highlands were undulating, and the cold wind was howling under the huge sky and sky.  and pass

    Who knows what is waiting for them ahead?

    ※※※

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak

    In the early morning of this day, it was still early, the genius was bright, and all the disciples on Dazhu Peak had not yet gotten up. There was a sound of slight footsteps from the Shoujing Hall. A moment later, Tian Buyi was uncharacteristically dressed and left in the early morning.  come out

    In the morning light, Tian Buyi's round face had a solemn expression and his brows were furrowed. He looked worried. Suru followed him and walked out to see the couple. She didn't know if they had gotten up early.  , or stay up all night

    Suru had a deep look of worry on her face at this moment. After walking out of the Shou Jing Hall, she first glanced at the disciple's house. When she saw that no one was there as expected, she whispered: "It's not easy. I still think you did this."  There's something wrong, why don't we discuss it further?"

    Tian Buyi's face was as dark as water, his brows did not loosen at all, and he said in a deep voice: "This matter can no longer be postponed. In the past few days since we came back from the ancestor's ancestral hall, Senior Brother Daoxuan's condition has been getting worse and worse.  According to the news uploaded from Tongtian Peak yesterday, I heard that he actually took action against Elder Fan and Xiao Yicai who came to persuade him."

    Suru was startled and said: "What, how could the head senior brother do something? How are the two of them? How did they offend the head senior brother? Are you injured?"

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "What else could they do for? Naturally, they saw Senior Brother Daoxuan behaving strangely and went to advise them. I heard that Senior Brother Daoxuan was talking to them in a good manner, but for some reason he suddenly became angry and slapped him  The strike struck down and severely injured Senior Brother Fan immediately, but Xiao Yicai was very alert and managed to escape from him, but he was fine."

    Suru was startled for a moment, frowned and said, "Is Xiao Yicai okay?"

    Tian Buyi put his hands behind his hands and pondered for a moment, then said: "He has always been smart, and he has followed Senior Brother Daoxuan for many years. He knows more than others. He probably realized that the situation was wrong in advance, so he took the opportunity and escaped by chance.  But fortunately he was alert and had time to rescue Senior Brother Fan and heal him, otherwise no one can say what would have happened?"

    Suru was silent for a long time, with an uncertain look on his face, and then said for a long time: "He, he has become like this, why do you still want to see him?"

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath and said, "It's fine if others don't know.??Don’t you understand why I want to see him?  "

    Suru said in a low voice: "However, his head brother has demons in his heart at the moment. No one knows what he is thinking. Moreover, his moral conduct is so high that he is far better than you and me. If you take the risk this time, I  Just afraid, just afraid”

    After speaking, Suru's voice became lower and lower, and it was hard to hear it in the end. Obviously she didn't want to say it herself. Ichida sighed, turned around and stared at Suru, stretched out her hand and gently held Suru's delicate hand.  He said softly: "You and I have been married for the rest of our lives. Of course I know what you are worried about. With your heart, even if something happens to me, you don't care anymore."

    Suru frowned, interrupted him, and said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Tian Buyi nodded, was silent for a moment, and then said: "You know, the secret of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword was originally the top secret of the Qingyun Sect. Only the headmaster knew it. It was only during the battle in the wilderness that I, Zeng Shuchang and several others followed Wan  Senior brother fought a decisive battle on the yellow sand thousands of miles away, and learned this secret by chance. Later, several of us made a vow in the ancestral hall of the ancestors in front of the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect. We will never reveal this secret in the slightest for the rest of our lives."

    Suru sighed and said, "Why are you mentioning this again? I was also present at the time and swore the same oath as you. How could I not remember it?"

    Tian Buyi said solemnly: "Since Patriarch Qingye left his own handwritten warning tablet, all the ancestors have repeatedly warned that the Zhuxian ancient sword should not be used lightly. In the Qingye Patriarch's commandment stele, it is clearly stated that the Zhuxian sword spirit is the supreme evil spirit, and the will of the person holding the sword is  If the foundation is not strong and unstable, you will fall into the devil's path. The various visions that Senior Brother Daoxuan is having now are not just what the founder said."

    Suru lowered her head and remained silent for a long time

    Tian Buyi raised his head and looked at the slightly bright sky. In the distance, at the end of the early morning mountain fog, where the clouds were shrouded, the towering Tongtian Peak was looming.

    "Over the years, Senior Brother Daoxuan has worked hard to reorganize and prosper our Qingyun family. Now we are proud of the world and lead the world in the right way." Tian Buyi's voice suddenly sounded a little more vicissitudes of life, "I also once thought  However, even if Senior Brother Wan really took the position of Headmaster back then, I'm afraid he might not be able to do as well as Senior Brother Daoxuan."

    Suru's body trembled slightly, and she whispered: "It's not easy." It was just the last words, but she seemed to be hesitant to speak.

    Tian Buyi clasped his hands, with a somewhat confused look on his face, and said: "Although I have secretly enshrined Senior Brother Wan's spiritual throne for many years, to be honest with Senior Brother Daoxuan, I really admire him more and more, even though I usually have many  Quarrel, but I have nothing to say about his behavior, even ten years ago, when he used the Zhuxian Sword to kill Lao Qi."

    "Buyi, stop talking" Suru suddenly shouted. For some reason, her eyes turned red when she looked at Tian Buyi.

    The muscles on Tian Buyi's face moved, and he forced out a smile, but there was no smile at all, only sadness: "The person who understands my thoughts best in the world is you. In that battle ten years ago, I  "I," he let out a long sigh and said, "I really can't bear to leave Lao Qi. Among this group of disciples, even though that kid looks the least pleasing to the eye, I still sigh after all."

    After he let out a long sigh, the two of them stopped talking. After a while, Tian Buyi smiled bitterly as if he was mocking himself and said: "After that day, I was also deeply dissatisfied with Senior Brother Daoxuan. I raised the Seventh Brother."  Damn, after more than ten years, don’t I still know who he is? If anything happens, I will teach him. Maybe there is still room for change. But after that sword blow, hehe, Lao Qi is still fine.  It's better to kill Baguio first, but Lao Qi will have to rebel if he doesn't. With his stubborn temper, I'm afraid he will be destroyed by that sword for the rest of his life."

    "However, in the past few years, I have occasionally reflected on myself. When I recalled this matter, I also thought, if I were in Senior Brother Daoxuan's position, would I kill with this sword, or not?"

    Suru stared at her husband without saying a word. She just gently held his hand silently and patted the back of his palm with a hint of comfort.

    Tian Buyi smiled lightly, with a bit of helplessness, and smiled at Suru and said: "If it were me, I'm afraid I would still have to use that sword after all."

    As if she already knew the answer, Suru lowered her head silently and said nothing.

    Tian Buyi also fell silent. After staring at the direction of Tongtian Peak in the distance for a long time, Suru suddenly said: "Since you have made up your mind, why don't I accompany you to see Senior Brother Daoxuan?"

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "You'd better not go. There are too many people, so it's hard to talk. Brother Daoxuan has become like this for the sake of the people of the world and Qingyun Sect. I don't know what to do, but since I  Knowing the secret, you can never sit idly by and see if there is any room for salvation. I just hope that Senior Brother Daoxuan will be able to wake up from that violent atmosphere, otherwise"

    &nbsp; When he said this, his voice suddenly stopped. Suru looked at him and suddenly smiled slightly. The sad look on her face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a look of distress and love, and said softly: "Okay,  do not talk"

    Tian Buyi has been with her for a long time, and the two of them have already connected with each other. At this moment, Tian Buyi stared at Suru for a long time, and finally said nothing. He just nodded. After a moment, he turned around, and the bottom of his wide sleeves began to flash.  red light

    Seeing that his red flame fairy sword was about to go on a long journey, suddenly Suru called out from behind him: "Buyi". Although the tone in the voice was not very high, it was full of emotion and tenderness, and it was all in this short time.  It’s short in two words

    Tian Buyi looked back at his wife, and saw a look of reluctance on Suru's face, with tears faintly flashing in his eyes. After a while, Tian Buyi suddenly smiled, waved his hand, and moved his lips, but still didn't say anything.  What? He turned around and took out the Red Flame Fairy Sword. With a roar, it flew into the air.

    The crimson light swept across the sky and only penetrated into the clouds and mist. At first, the clouds and mist surged and gave way. Then they surrounded him from all directions, gradually submerging his figure and disappearing.

    Suru was the only one left, staring blankly at the sky. I don’t know how long she stood there. I don’t know when a few morning dewdrops appeared on the clouds on the temples. They were crystal clear, like pearls, and fell quietly.

 Text Chapter 3 Footprints

    black mountain peak

    After setting foot on that mountain peak, a strong smell was always floating in the air. It was a bit choking, with a smell of sulfur. Both Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were people with profound spiritual practice, so they could still tolerate this kind of smell.  But as they gradually deepened into the mountain, the increasingly strong wind gradually made them frown.

    It was a bone-chilling wind. I don't know why, when it blew over my face, although the wind was not very strong, it was so miserable that it really chilled people from the bottom of my heart. Plus, it came from somewhere deep in the mountains ahead.  The faint shrieking sound comes one after another, rising and falling, like the cry of an ape at night, and the laughter of a fierce ghost. It is also numb in the ears.

    The monkey Xiao Hui lay on Ghost Li's shoulder, finished eating the last wild fruit, threw the core away, opened its three eyes, and looked around in private. It seemed that it was not affected by these visions at all.

    Jin Ping'er frowned more and more, and suddenly said: "There seems to be something wrong."

    Gui Li was startled, stopped, and said, "What's wrong?"

    Jin Ping'er hesitated for a moment and said: "The last time I followed here, there were no ghosts crying, wolf howling, and sinister winds all over the mountains and plains. It was only later that I arrived at the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave that something seemed to have changed over time. Here  But is it like a ghost prison?"

    Gui Li looked into the distance and said calmly: "Maybe this is the lair of the beast monster, and it is too violent. It should be like this. He had just come back to life when you came here. Of course, it is not as bad as it has been in recent days."

    Jin Ping'er thought about it and could only explain it like this. That day at the top of Qingyun Mountain, the Beast God had a bloody battle with the Zhuxian Sword Array, and was severely damaged by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Everyone could see how powerful that sword was.  However, even under the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the Beast God can still escape, but his cultivation is enough to shock the world.

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, and he suddenly said: "Tell me, if we find the Beast God in the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, even though he is injured, can the two of us really deal with him?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said, "How do I know?"

    Jin Ping'er looked at him and suddenly smiled: "Looking at you, I'm afraid you're not very sure. If so, what are you doing here with me?"

    She looked at Gui Li and said with a faint smile: "Don't forget, there is Baguio in Huqi Mountain waiting for you to save her. If you die here, wouldn't you be very sorry for her?  "

    Gui Li snorted, walked forward, and said, "Her father asked me to do this. I owe Baguio too much, and you are the one who always has to do something." He smiled coldly and said  , "If by chance you die here, will you die in peace?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled coquettishly and smiled at his back: "Oh, you are such a cool person. As long as we die together, not only in this beast's lair, but also in a pig pen and a cattle pen, that's fine too."  "

    Gui Li sneered in front, obviously not believing Jin Ping'er's words at all. Needless to say, he didn't show any emotion at all. He just walked straight away, but the monkey on his shoulder turned around and faced Jin Ping'er.  He gave a rare smile and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Unlike the few women Gui Li had dated before, Xiao Hui was not as affectionate with Jin Ping'er as he was with Xiao Bai and Xiao Huan that day. After several days, this was the first time that he smiled like this happily.

    Jin Ping'er was a little surprised, but it wasn't a bad thing at all. She was a little happy. She was smiling and was about to step forward to tease the monkey. Unexpectedly, the monkey smiled for a moment with its mouth open. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and spit out something black.  Huhu things came out very fast and flew straight towards where Jin Ping'er was standing.

    Jin Ping'er was startled, but she was not an ordinary person after all, so she didn't panic. She swung her feet slightly and forced her body to move aside, letting the weird thing pass.

    There was a low pop sound, and the thing fell to the ground. It didn't bounce up, but smashed directly into the golden bottle on the ground. When he looked back, he saw that it was a wild fruit core. I don't know when Xiao Hui had something left in his mouth.  The next one, tut-tutting, tastes the taste, but now he uses it to tease her

    Jin Ping'er was teased by a monkey. She felt slightly angry and her pretty face turned pale. She looked around and saw that the gray-haired monkey had turned around and sat on Gui Li's shoulder, facing Jin Ping'er.  , with his hands crossed on his chest, his feet swinging back and forth, his eyes looking up at the sky, his face full of arrogance and the legendary gangster spirit, even his long tail was dangling behind him.  Go, look like: I just bullied you, I am a gangster, who am I afraid of?

    Jin Ping'er didn't look at it, but she was furious. She took a few steps to catch up with Gui Li and said angrily: "Why are you such an uncultured monkey? You just spit out fruit cores at people, do you know?"

    Gui Li slowly turned his head and looked at Jin Ping'er, his faceHe looked a little strange and said after a while: "Are you scolding it?" He pointed at Xiao Hui.

    Jin Ping'er nodded

    Xiao Hui immediately became angry and jumped up from Gui Li's shoulder. He screamed and screamed. His eyes were wide open. He clenched his hands into fists and kept making gestures. It looked like he was burning with anger and wanted to fight Jin Ping'er who complained.  A scene with overwhelming momentum

    Jin Ping'er didn't expect that this gray-haired monkey could actually understand human nature to such an extent. She was startled for a moment, took a step back, then ignored it and said loudly to the ghost: "I was scolding it, but this beast is also  It’s really hateful, you have to raise it and teach it well.”

    "You!" Suddenly, Gui Li spoke loudly and shouted at Xiao Hui, while also interrupting Jin Ping'er's words.

    Xiao Hui was startled and paused. Jin Ping'er was also surprised. Looking at Gui Li, he saw Gui Li frowning with a serious look on his face. He shouted to Xiao Hui: "I told you earlier, I want more."  Only by reading can you be sensible. You just didn't listen to the book "Strange Stories of Gods and Demons" that I taught you last time. Why didn't you learn it? Come back and copy three hundred chapters of it for me before you come to see me."

    Xiao Hui's three eyes widened together, blinking and blinking. He touched his monkey head with his hand, scratched it again, and touched it again. He was obviously in a daze, but the golden bottle on the other side was not much better.  After being surprised, he couldn't help but sneered: "What nonsense are you talking about? No matter how knowledgeable this monkey is about human nature, I have never heard of him being able to read and write."

    Gui Li turned his head and glanced at her, and said "Oh", as if he had just woken up, and said calmly: "In this case, even if you say so, it's not my fault that the monkey is uneducated. All things are born, but monkeys can't  Reading, but what, what?”

    He looked at Jin Ping'er and sighed without sincerity. Without saying much, he turned back and walked forward.

    Jin Ping'er was so angry that her face turned pale.

    The monkey in front, Xiao Hui, fell off Gui Li's shoulder with a plop and fell to the ground. However, it did not appear to be in any pain. Instead, it screamed loudly, danced, laughed wildly, sometimes held its belly, sometimes beat the ground, with its limbs in the air and its tail.  Waving, in short, laughing as wildly as you want

    The more Jin Ping'er looked at it, the angrier he became, and was about to explode when Xiao Hui suddenly jumped up, screamed "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" at Jin Ping'er, made a big face, and then got down on all fours and swished back.  , jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder a few times, and then he lay down again, where he looked back at Jin Ping'er triumphantly, with another grimace.

    Jin Ping'er became more and more angry, and even her body seemed to be shaking. As soon as her teeth bit her, she raised her hand to swing forward. Under the warm sunshine, a lavender light glowed on the edge of her palm, which was extremely strange.

    But when the palm was raised halfway, it stopped in mid-air. Under the figure of the man in front of him, a faint cyan light seemed to emit from his hand.

    Jin Ping'er's pupils contracted

    After a while, she suddenly paused, then put down her hands, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and after her chest rose and fell a few times, her face returned to its usual appearance, and the green glow on Gui Li's hand in front of her also slowly disappeared. As for his  The figure has also slowly walked away amidst the harsh and strange laughter of the gray-haired three-eyed monkey.

    Jin Ping'er calmed down, she was still a little angry in her heart, but at the same time, for some reason, her face was a little warm. She always confuses all living beings and plays with people's hearts. How did she know that today she was betrayed by a monkey?  Such a joke

    She snorted, put these things aside, and was about to move forward. Suddenly she frowned, as if she remembered something again, turned around and walked back slowly. Not long after, she had reached the place where Xiao Hui had just provoked him to vomit.  Where the core fell to the ground

    The core is an ordinary wild fruit core in the mountains here. There is nothing strange about it. However, the core at this time has actually sunk into the ground, leaving only a bit of the hard shell exposed. And this black and strange  On the mountain peak, unlike other parts of Shiwanda Mountain, there is soft soil and hard rocks everywhere.

    With the force of Xiao Hui's spitting, he actually drove the core of the fruit into the hard stone.

    Jin Ping'er frowned slowly, stood up slowly, and looked in the direction where Gui Li's figure disappeared. The dark wind blowing from that direction seemed to still contain the harsh and strange laughter of the monkey Xiao Hui.

    In a low voice, as if she was whispering to herself: "How come even this monkey has such a Taoist practice and is improving so quickly? Who is this person?"

    ※※※

    The vast black forest welcomed another visitor, but this time, the number of guests was much larger than before. A team of more than ten people walked through the jungle, among the giant trees and vines with lush foliage.  Walking through thorns

    It’s just that, except for the unexpected attack by wild beasts, this section of the journey went surprisingly smoothly.

    The few people walking at the front of the team are not ordinary people.Lu Xueqi frowned slightly and said nothing, but Zeng-<Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!>-But she couldn't help but said to Li Xun: "Senior Brother Li, there seems to be something wrong here.  "

    Li Xun stopped, glanced around, and then looked at Zeng-<Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!>-, pondered for a moment, turned around and said loudly to the disciples of Fenxiang Valley: "Everyone, first  Let’s rest here for a while and we’ll continue on our way later.”

    Everyone agreed with a roar. Obviously walking such a long distance is not an easy task for anyone.

    After settling the others, Li Xun and Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - walked to a place slightly ahead and approached Lu Xueqi at the same time. Lu Xueqi frowned, but took a step back to Li Xun  His face darkened, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - was so smart that he immediately interrupted and said: "Senior Brother Li, have you discovered it too?"

    Li Xun nodded, and his eyes fell to the feet where the three of them were standing. Among the dense thorns, although it was blurry, there were vague marks of someone stepping on them after the thorns were broken.

    "Someone walked through this forest before us, and it was definitely not a long time ago." He said with certainty, and at the same time, there was a hint of worry on his face.

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - said in a deep voice: "Could he be a fellow disciple of yours, Senior Brother Li?"

    Li Xun shook his head and said: "It's impossible. Our team is the only one in Fenxiang Valley who has gone deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Most of the young elites in the valley are here, and no one else will come in."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - frowned and said: "That's strange. According to what Master Yungu said that day, this news shouldn't have leaked. Could it be?  Other sects also knew the news and entered the Shiwan Mountain?"

    Li Xun hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don't think so. First of all, this matter is still kept secret. Only our two factions know about it." He coughed lightly, lowered his voice and said, "The beast god is  He is the chief culprit of the catastrophe. If others add insult to injury and take advantage, wouldn't it be the case that our two factions fought bloody battles at the top of Qingyun Mountain?"

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - stretched out his hand, patted Li Xun on the shoulder with a smile on his face, and said with a smile: "What Senior Brother Li said is exactly what I want, and it turns out that heroes think alike.  Ah, hehe, hehehe”

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, but a cold snort suddenly came from next to them. It came from Lu Xueqi's mouth. Both of them were startled. In the blink of an eye, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster.  ! >- asked in a low voice: "Senior Sister Lu, what's wrong with you? Did we say the wrong thing?"

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him coldly, turned her head away, and sneered: "The face is disgusting."

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - I was stunned for a while, and I couldn't figure out what Lu Xueqi meant by this sentence. I didn't know whether she was scolding herself or Li Xun, or simply scolding both, he  Turning to look at Li Xun, the two looked at each other, feeling embarrassed for a moment and not knowing what to say.

    After a while, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - was thick-skinned and made a haha, pretending not to have heard anything, and said to Li Xun: "Senior Brother Li, since the news has not been leaked to the public,  Xie, it’s not like you are the other disciples of Fenxiang Valley, so there are such traces here, I’m afraid there’s something weird in them.”

    Li Xun frowned, obviously struggling to think. He was about to speak. Suddenly, Lu Xueqi, who had just turned around in front of him, said coldly:

    "Beast God"

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - and Li Xun were shocked, with a look of astonishment on their faces. After a while, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!  Hurry! >- nodded slowly, although he hesitated a little, but still said: "Although what Senior Sister Lu said is rather whimsical, when you think about it carefully, it is really possible."

    The expression on Li Xun's face was quite different from Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - He hesitated for a moment, hesitated for a while, shook his head and said: "Forget it, let's keep going.  Let's go down and take a look, there's no point in making random guesses here."

    With that said, he said to the two of them: "You guys should also take a rest. I'll go back and see those junior brothers."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - nodded and said: "Senior Brother Li, please do it."

    Li Xun said a few more words of caution, turned around and walked back.

    After Li Xun had gone far, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - then turned his head, looked at Lu Xueqi's back, and suddenly smiled and said: "Senior Sister Lu, were you just here?  Are you scolding me?"

    Lu Xueqi snorted coldly, neither admitting nor denying it.?? meaning, but the default meaning is more Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - smiled bitterly, pondered for a moment, slowly walked to Lu Xueqi's side, but lowered his voice and said: "  Senior Sister Lu, I have something to ask you."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and was slightly startled. She saw Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! >-At this moment, her face was very serious and serious, which was very different from usual. She immediately said: "What?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - took a deep breath, looked around, and then whispered: "Senior Sister Lu, tell me honestly, our sect's Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals,  Is it really damaged?"

    Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, her eyes flashed, and she stared at Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-, even the autumn-like light blue brilliance of the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand was also  It seemed to make an invisible buzzing sound, stretched out momentarily, and then slowly retracted

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - His complexion changed slightly, and he felt that the woman in white in front of him was like ice one moment, but at this moment she seemed to be an extremely sharp and terrifying needle, and he couldn't help but retreat.  Taking a step forward, he smiled bitterly in a low voice: "Senior Sister Lu, you don't have to be like this."

    Lu Xueqi stared at him coldly and said, "What do you mean by this sentence?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - smiled slightly and said: "I am also a disciple of Qingyun, how can I not care about this kind of thing? Senior Sister Wenmin returned to the mountain temporarily, I'm afraid it was just for  Shall we report this matter to the teachers?"

    Lu Xueqi did not speak, but looked at him coldly - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - nodded and said: "Okay, okay, Senior Sister Lu, you see, I am not malicious, just  There are some things here that are very suspicious. There are few opportunities along the way, so I just want to tell you now."

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "What's the matter?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - coughed and whispered: "What kind of person do you think Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, is?"

    Lu Xueqi frowned and said, "What do you mean?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - smiled slightly and said: "In other words, do you think Master Yun Gu is a simple-minded person? Or maybe he is a person who hates evil as much as he hates it.  What about people who have their own duty to be righteous in the world, but are not at all prepared for Qingyun disciples who are also righteous?"

    Lu Xueqi snorted and said nothing, but the disdain on her face was clear. She was obviously dissatisfied with Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-These questions were completely negative. Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature,  The novel is better and updated faster! >- He was not angry either. It seemed that he had known that Lu Xueqi would react this way, and then said: "Since we all know that Lord Yun Gu is not such a warm-hearted or simple-minded person, then  Isn't it strange that he rashly asked the three of us about Zhu Xian's destruction that day in the Shanhe Palace?"

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and looked at Zeng without saying a word - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - Somewhat embarrassed,  Said: "Okay, I know it is inappropriate to talk about a respected elder like this behind his back, but you see, when you think about it carefully, these things are really strange."

    "There's nothing wrong with it," Lu Xueqi said in a cold voice, as if she didn't bother to care about Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - opened her mouth slightly and said coldly: "Just say it, yes.  There is nothing to worry about. From Qingyun Mountain to now, I don’t think he is a good person."

    "Uh" Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - was surprised and funny at the same time. He was speechless for a moment. He never dreamed that Lu Xueqi, who had always followed the rules, would actually go out of his way than him and go straight.  He said his words of contempt for a highly respected senior, but looking back, it seemed that there were quite a lot of disagreements between this unparalleled and beautiful woman, the highly respected senior and his disciples.

    Looking at Lu Xueqi's face, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - The back of his neck felt cold for some reason, and he intuitively thought that he had accidentally poked a hornet's nest. He coughed and quickly turned away.  topic, and said: "Well, uh, well, let's not care about his character for now. I mean, in this matter, there are at least a few extraordinary things about Master Yun Gu."

    "How did he know about the destruction of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword? This is one," Lu Xueqi said, the expression on her face remained unchanged, but there was a gleam of light in her eyes, like dazzling crystals. "Second, he knew  After that, why did he tell us that he knew that the news came from his mouth, and we must report it to the teachers of Qingyun Sect, so wouldn't there be changes immediately between Fenxiang Valley and Qingyun Sect?"

    &nbsp; Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - nodded repeatedly and said: "I know that with Senior Sister Lu's intelligence, she will never fail to discover the important relationship between this." After a pause, he continued,  "If you think about it carefully, Master Yun Gu can only have two situations. First, Qingyun Sect has a spy who tipped him off. He actually knew this news that even Qingyun disciples like me kept it secret.  , it can be seen that the identity and status of this spy should not be underestimated, but by saying this, isn't it possible that the identity of the spy will be exposed? "

    Lu Xueqi snorted and said: "Secondly, what is the purpose of what he told us? Is it to remind Qingyun Sect that he already knows this secret, or to warn the teachers that Fenxiang Valley is no longer afraid of Qingyun Sect?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - took a deep look at Lu Xueqi, sighed, and said: "What I was thinking in my heart, it turns out that you have already thought of it, it is in vain that I want to remind you  , but it’s right to think about it. You asked Senior Sister Wenmin to temporarily transfer back to Qingyun that day just to report these things to the elders."

    Lu Xueqi was silent and nodded.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! >????? The corners of his mouth moved, and suddenly he let out a long sigh, and his voice was filled with emotion. Lu Xueqi was slightly startled, and said, "What's wrong with you?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - smiled bitterly and said: "I, I sighed for the ancient sword of killing immortals in our sect. To be honest, although I have thought about this in the past few days,  , but in my heart I am still extremely reluctant to tell the truth, and would rather guess wrong."

    Lu Xueqi didn’t speak, she just turned her head silently and looked at the depths of the dense forest ahead. It was dark and dark, and the future was not bright at all.

    Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - took a deep breath, shook his head, and said: "Forget it, there is no other way to think about it anyway, I have to take one step at a time and see what happens."  We want to see what kind of medicine that Yungu master is selling in his gourd?"

    Lu Xueqi did not answer, and her eyes inadvertently turned to the vague trace she had just discovered - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - whispered to the side: "In fact, although the beast god you mentioned is also possible,  But I always feel that it shouldn’t be him.”

    Lu Xueqi said: "Then who do you think he is?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - pondered for a moment and whispered: "If what Li Xun said is true, and it turns out that he is not the other disciples of their Fenxiang Valley, I am only afraid of these traces  , most likely left behind by the remnants of the Demon Sect.”

    Lu Xueqi shuddered, turned around, her usually cold and beautiful face moved for the first time, and said, "Why do you say that?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - pointed at the trace and said: "Look, although this trace is blurry, it is obviously a trace left by humans passing through this place. Since I have never been to Fenxiang Valley  , then there is no other sect in the world of righteousness that is more familiar with Shiwandashan than they are, and it is difficult to imagine that they can trace it here. But the Demon Sect is different. After the war between good and evil, the Demon Sect was expelled from the Middle Earth by the righteousness, like this  I’m afraid they will also come to this remote place, so I think it’s very possible that it’s them.”

    "What do you think, Senior Sister Lu?" Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - turned around and asked, but looking at Lu Xueqi's face, she could not help but be startled.

    The beautiful woman stared blankly at the footprints. Her complexion looked slightly pale, but unexpectedly there was a faint blush coming from deep in her skin. In this remote and cold ancient forest, she stood quietly, as if  I fell into a strange dream and could no longer hear the words of the people next to me.

 Text Chapter 4 Old Place

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Ancestral Hall

    The green woods are still as dense and vibrant as before. A light morning mist is floating in the woods. You can see leaves and branches everywhere. On the petals of wild flowers in the grass, there are crystal dewdrops in the breeze.  Trembling gently in the distance, there are clear and melodious chirpings of birds coming from the depths of the dense forest. Listening to your ears makes you feel refreshed both physically and mentally, as if you are in a fairyland.

    In this worldly resort, a Taoist wonderland, a short and fat figure slowly appeared on the path in the forest. It was Tian Buyi

    It seemed a little incongruous with the surrounding beautiful scenery. Tian Buyi's face looked a little solemn, his eyes were staring straight ahead, and his face seemed to be worried. There was no one around him at the moment, which also seemed a bit strange. Although Tian Buyi was a Dazhu  The leader of the peak is one of the most important people in the Qingyun Sect, but it is obviously a bit strange for him to secretly come to the ancestral hall behind the Changmen Tongtian Peak.

    There were no Qingyun Sect disciples guarding the mountain road. There was no sound along the way. Amidst the breeze and the chirping of birds, Tian Buyi turned around the famous three-way intersection and gradually saw the majestic cornices deep in the dense forest.

    "when"

    I don’t know where the sound of bells and drums came from, coming from the direction of the front mountain, echoing at the top of Qingyun Mountain

    That empty, fluttering echo made Tian Buyi stop silently, look back, and look out.

    The sky, the earth, the sky, the sky is infinitely blue

    It seems that nothing has changed in millions of years

    Tian Buyi’s expression gradually calmed down, and he stood silently for a while, then turned around again and walked towards the ancestor’s ancestral hall.

    The empty stone steps were displayed in front of him. The ancestor's ancestral hall remained unchanged, like a sleeping giant sleeping gently, lying in the embrace of the forest. The door of the ancestral hall was still open, and it was still dim inside, even the deep darkness.  There are some incense candles everywhere, as if they are also sleeping, everything is so quiet

    However, outside the ancestral hall, under the stone steps, there was still a young man standing with his back to Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi frowned and walked over.

    Hearing the footsteps, the young man seemed to be surprised. He didn't expect that someone would come to this place at this time. Tian Buyi quickly turned around to face the man. Both of them were startled. The young man  The man is Lin Jingyu

    Tian Buyi immediately remembered that he had heard from his disciples in the past that Lin Jingyu had been guarding the ancestor's ancestral hall. It was said that he was keeping vigil for someone. However, no one seemed to know who that "someone" was, but Tian Buyi  Naturally, he was not in the mood to think about this at the moment. He and Lin Jingyu did not have a very good relationship. The two looked at each other, but neither spoke immediately, and the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward.

    In the end, Lin Jingyu coughed and whispered: "Uncle Tian, ??why are you here so early?"

    Tian Buyi glanced at him, and then moved his eyes to the darkness inside the ancestor's ancestral hall, and said: "I'm here to find someone. Why are you standing outside the ancestral hall early in the morning?"

    Lin Jingyu's expression changed slightly, and a bitter smile seemed to flash across his face. He glanced into the ancestral hall, but did not answer. Tian Buyi said calmly: "Is there someone inside? Is it the head senior brother?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said: "Yes, the master uncle is above the main hall. He ordered me to wait outside. Without his summons, no disciple on Tongtian Peak is allowed to enter."

    Tian Buyi snorted and said coldly: "I remember that you are a disciple of Longshou Peak. Why did you come to Changmen Tongtian Peak to guard the gate for Senior Brother Daoxuan?"

    Lin Jingyu’s face turned pale, he lowered his head slightly and said nothing.

    Tian Buyi stopped paying attention to him, raised his legs and stepped onto the stone steps. Lin Jingyu was startled, took a step forward and said, "Uncle Tian, ??what are you doing?"

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "When I came here, I naturally wanted to go in. I want to talk to the head brother about something."

    Lin Jingyu frowned and said: "Uncle Tian, ??the master uncle has said that he doesn't want to see anyone. Without his permission, everyone under the Tongtian Peak sect will be summoned."

    "I am not a disciple of Tongtian Peak" Tian Buyi coldly interrupted Lin Jingyu's words

    Lin Jingyu choked, and Tian Buyi was so choked that he could not speak.

    Tian Buyi said nothing, walked up the stone steps and walked towards the ancestral hall. Lin Jingyu moved, as if he wanted to stop him, but then stopped, looking at Tian Buyi's short and fat body, his eyes sparkled.

    Stepping into the tall gate, a faint scent of sandalwood immediately came to meet you. A huge shadow gently poured out from the depths of the hall, gently blocking the light that was still there just now outside the ancestral hall.

    Tian Buyi stood there for a moment, and then slowly walked deeper inside. With the sound of footsteps slowly rising and falling, the look on his face,It seems to be slowly changing

    Huge, red-painted pillars stand in an orderly manner in the hall, supporting the majestic hall. Yellow curtains hanging from the ceiling dome hang quietly beside the pillars, among which  Many of them look a little worn out, and in the eyes, it seems that there is a sense of vicissitudes, revealed from the aging yellow color.

    The past time seems to be frozen here

    It was very quiet in the ancestral hall, and almost no sound could be heard. Only his footsteps echoed in the silent shadows around him. Behind the huge altar table in the distance, countless incense sticks were bright and burning quietly, just like mysterious and weird eyes.  eyes, staring at the figure shuttled in the shadows of the palace

    After turning around the thickest pillar in the hall and walking behind the low hanging yellow curtain, Tian Buyi finally stopped.

    There was an open space in front of him. There were three rows of futons on the ground, seven in each row. On the futon in the middle of the first row, there was a familiar figure sitting there, motionless. In front of the futon, there was a  The huge altar table was filled with fruit offerings. In the middle was a large incense burner, but it was very strange. There were only three sticks of fine incense sticks inserted, and light smoke slowly floated up.

    Through the smoke-filled altar table, in the deep darkness behind the table, you can vaguely see countless spiritual tablets. Each one seems to have writing on it, and they are placed neatly on the spiritual tablet in the shadow.

    Tian Buyi's face slowly became heavy and with a hint of respect. Facing the spiritual tablets of the ancestors of Qingyun Sect, his eyes first stayed on the once familiar back for a moment, and then walked up silently.

    Master Daoxuan’s body moved slightly, but he did not look back.

    Tian Buyi walked slowly to the altar table, looked at the countless souls shrouded in shadow, took a deep breath, and then took out three sticks of fine incense from the incense bag next to the incense burner, and carefully lit a candle next to it.  When the order is served, step back, stand three feet in front of the altar, respectfully hold the incense and bow three times.

    The place where Master Daoxuan made the futon was only six feet away from the altar table, but the dim light in front seemed to be unable to reach him. In the dim shadow, he slowly raised his head, and Tian Buyi's figure stood with his back to him.  standing in front of him

    In the depths of darkness, suddenly, like a will-o'-the-wisp in the depths of the netherworld, there was a "sudden" sound, and two lights flashed instantly, almost at the same time, like an invisible ghost howl and a sound wave passed through the hall. All the incense candles and lights, except for  Except for the three incense sticks in Tian Buyi's hand, all of them lit up.

    Tian Buyi had finished paying homage. He took a step forward and was about to put the incense into the incense burner, but his body suddenly stopped. Even the hand holding the incense stopped in mid-air.

    In the main hall, a dead silence fell instantly. The two figures, standing and sitting, seemed to be frozen, motionless. The yellow curtain in the distance seemed to be slightly fluttering a few times as if there was a breeze blowing in the main hall.  down, then slowly stopped again

    Outside the ancestor's ancestral hall, Lin Jingyu was frowning in deep thought, but suddenly he felt something, and suddenly raised his head, looking into the depths of the quiet and dim ancestral hall, with a faint look of surprise on his face.

    In a trance, this palace, which was once peacefully sleeping, was like a waking monster, coldly opening its eyes.

    ※※※

    I don’t know how long it took, but the mysterious will-o’-the-wisp in Master Daoxuan’s eyes suddenly disappeared again. It came and went as fast as the strange eyes slowly closed, and the originally solemn hall suddenly relaxed.  The surrounding candlelight gradually lost its brightness and returned to its original glimmer.

    The fine incense in Tian Buyi's hand was still lit carefully. Three tiny points of incense were looming in the darkness. Just as the fine incense trembled, a white catkin-like incense ash fell gently and landed on Tian Buyi's body.  on hand

    Tian Buyi’s face was indifferent, he glanced coldly at the incense ashes on the back of his hand, stood silently for a moment, shook his hand gently to shake off the incense ashes, then took a step forward and respectfully inserted three fine incense sticks into the incense burner.

    Six fine incense sticks were lit in the incense burner at the same time, and the light smoke drifted and curled up.

    Without saying a word, Tian Buyi bowed to the spiritual throne three more times, then slowly turned around and faced the figure sitting on the futon on the ground.

    "Senior Brother Daoxuan," he looked deeply at that person, and for some reason, his eyes were full of surprise, sadness and anger, with a hint of pain, and he said slowly, "We meet again."

    Most of Daoxuan’s face was trembling and shrouded in shadow, making it difficult to see clearly. He seemed to turn a deaf ear to Tian Buyi’s words and didn’t react at all. He just sat there quietly.

    Tian Buyi stood and looked at him for a moment. He didn’t say anything more, but the expression on his face became more and more serious. The corners of his mouth said softly:After a moment, he stepped forward and walked to the side of Master Daoxuan. He also sat down on another futon less than three feet away from him.

    Above the main hall, there was silence

    ※※※

    Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains, scorched black peaks

    Along the way, the gloomy ghostly howls became louder and louder, and the sinister wind blowing from nowhere also whined non-stop, blowing on people like knives. If Gui Li and Jin Ping'er weren't both profound, they would be alone.  The howls of ghosts and the cold wind are enough to drive people crazy.

    It was just that the gloomy atmosphere around them was getting stronger and stronger, and the two of them became more and more cautious. However, until they reached the bottom of the valley and reached a place where they could see the deep and dark entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave from a distance, there was no sign of it.  Faced with any danger or ambush, this place full of mountains and plains, almost like a ghostland, was incredibly quiet. Not to mention the absence of ferocious monsters, even the poisonous insects and ferocious beasts that had been seen everywhere since entering Shiwan Mountain were nowhere to be seen.

    This gloomy place actually seems to be the safest place among the barren mountains and rivers of Shiwandashan.

    Gui Li and Jin Ping'er stood on a hill and looked at the ancient and deep cave from a distance. They could still vaguely see the stone statue standing at the entrance of the cave.

    Both of them frowned slightly. At this moment, the unexpected calmness brought them great worry.

    Jin Ping'er pointed to the entrance of the cave and said: "That's the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. When I followed the man in black to this place, I saw the Beast God resurrected from this cave with my own eyes.  "

    Gui Li nodded slightly, and then looked around the cave. He saw that except for the bottomless dark cave entrance, the cave was surrounded by vertical cliffs with hideous rocks, and a height of more than ten feet above the cave.  , there is a thick layer of black clouds close to the stone wall, slowly flowing in the air, like water clouds. Looking at the thick black color, it goes without saying that it must be a highly poisonous thing. At a glance, ordinary people are definitely incapable of it.  Everywhere you can go is a place of death

    Withdrawing his gaze, Gui Li pondered for a moment and said, "Shall we go in?"

    Jin Ping'er was slightly hesitant. After being silent for a long time, he finally nodded and said, "Well, we are all here, how can we hold back? Let's go."

    Gui Li glanced at her, and saw that Jin Ping'er had a strange expression on her face, and her face also looked a little pale. Apparently she still had some scruples about the mysterious cave. In fact, it wasn't just her, but even the little monkey on Gui Li's shoulder.  Hui, seems to have changed his temper at this moment, looking particularly quiet.

    As if she felt something, Jin Ping'er turned around, looked at Gui Li, smiled suddenly, revealing her beautiful white teeth, and said with a smile: "I don't have to worry about anything, just go over."

    Gui Li nodded and walked first. Jin Ping'er followed behind him and walked slowly towards the ancient cave of suppressing demons.

    The sound of footsteps stepping on the hard black rock was quickly drowned in the howling wind. The closer to the entrance of the ancient cave, the stronger the biting wind became, and the colder air contained in the wind became stronger.  It's cold

    At this moment, both of them have discovered that the source of the cold wind all over the mountains and plains is blowing from that ancient cave.

    As we got closer and closer to the entrance of the cave, the surrounding light seemed to gradually dim. More and more of the light was blocked by the black clouds approaching the entrance of the ancient Zhenmo Cave. It seemed that such a place was not  Allowing light to enter

    And the stone statue standing at the entrance of the deep cave, facing the depths of the cave, finally gradually appeared clearly in front of their eyes.

    This section of the road was not very long, but to the two of them, it seemed like they had walked for a long, long time. When they finally stood at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, the sky had completely dimmed. It had been warm not long ago.  The sunlight shining on them has completely disappeared above the black clouds.

    Gui Li slowly turned to the entrance of the cave and stood in front of the female stone statue.

    The dim light shines on her body

    Thousands of years of wind and frost have slowly carved the initially soft and beautiful smoothness into roughness. In the ever-changing years, how many eyes have stared at your face so lightly and quietly?

    Time rolls forward like water in a long river, never stopping for even a moment. The first touches, the first memories, the countless strands that have been deeply engraved in the heart, it turns out that they will still be forgotten after all.

    Only a trace of the legend was left, and after a long time, it was inadvertently mentioned by future generations.

    Your former beauty and your former heroism have been reduced to ashes in the face of time.

    The icy wind blew over the skirt of my clothes and blew on my body. Maybe the stares for millions of years can’t compare to the regret in a single thought after all.

    ? ?A soft hand patted his shoulder gently, and the monkey Xiao Hui's squeaking sound rang in his ears. Gui Li's body trembled slightly, and he suddenly took a step back. Then he woke up, and he was unconsciously  In my sleep, while staring at this stone statue of a young woman, I was obsessed with the past.

    When he thought of this, Gui Li felt as if he had been pricked by needles on his back, and was slightly shocked. With his current practice and determination, when facing this exquisite stone statue of a witch, he was still unconsciously  He said, the supernatural power contained in this stone statue is really extraordinary.

    Gui Li calmed down and then turned to look at Jin Ping'er. If Jin Ping'er hadn't reminded him from the side just now, I don't know how long he would have been obsessed with this stone statue. But how could Jin Ping'er not know this god?  The unknowing stone statue was on its guard. Could it be that this woman had unexpected hidden powers?

    Gui Li turned his head to look, but couldn't help but be startled. Although Jin Ping'er was standing beside him and reached out to pat his shoulder, his whole body was in the opposite direction to where Gui Li was standing, facing Zhen.  At the entrance of Mogu Cave, with your back to the stone statue, you don’t even look at the face of the stone statue.

    Gui Li frowned and said, "What are you doing?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "This stone statue is very powerful. Didn't I tell you?"

    Gui Li frowned again, snorted, and took a deep breath. At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had been lying on his shoulder, seemed a little impatient. The monkey's tail shook, and suddenly jumped out from Gui Li's shoulder.  Zi jumped on top of the stone statue. After climbing a few times, he finally sat on the top of the stone statue.

    Gui Li's expression changed, and he suddenly said in a deep voice: "Xiao Hui, come here."

    The monkey looked at Gui Li, stretched out his hand to scratch his head, and squeaked twice, but in the end he jumped back from the stone statue to Gui Li's shoulder. Jin Ping'er chuckled beside him and said, "What are you trying to do to scare the monkey? It can't do anything."  It’s fun”

    Before he finished speaking, Jin Ping'er showed a slightly surprised expression. Seeing Gui Li straighten his expression, adjust his clothes, he actually bowed to the stone statue respectfully.

    Jin Ping'er was surprised: "What are you doing?"

    Gui Li looked indifferent, but did not answer. He just stared deeply at the stone statue, cupped his hands, then turned around and said calmly: "Nothing, let's go in."

    The ancient cave is deep and dark, and the wind is blowing. It is in front of them

    Jin Ping'er followed Gui Li and looked at the monkey Xiao Hui who looked a little bored. Then his eyes fell on Gui Li and said, "Why did you salute the stone statue just now?"

    Gui Li paused for a moment, then continued to move forward, saying calmly: "Even though the demeanor of the predecessors has long been lost, there is always something worthy of respect in people's hearts."

    Jin Ping'er frowned, obviously puzzled by Gui Li's riddle-like words. Just as he was about to ask, Gui Li had already approached the entrance of the cave. Jin Ping'er hurriedly chased after him, frowning and said: "Hey, I'm following  What are you talking about, why are you walking so fast? I haven't told you yet, the last time I came here, there was an evil spirit here. Although it was probably eliminated by the beast god later, this cave entrance is probably "

    Having said this, Jin Ping'er's voice suddenly became quieter, and almost at the same time, Gui Li's footsteps also stopped.

    The two people stood a few feet away from the entrance of the ancient demon-suppressing cave, looking at the eerie and dark cave. A white cold air slowly rose up, but it did not dissipate at all despite the strong wind.  appearance

    Seeing that the white air gathered more and more, the volume became larger and larger, and finally it gradually condensed and took shape. A huge figure vaguely appeared in the white air, roaring deeply and roaring, mixed with the howling wind,  Increase power and power, just like fierce ghosts and gods

    Jin Ping'er looked at the white air, sighed, shook his head, and said: "Okay, now you see, there is a powerful and bad-tempered evil spirit here."

 Text Chapter 5 Merits

    The sinister wind blew more and more fiercely, making the clothes of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er rustle. They stood at the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave, watching a huge and strange evil spirit gradually appear in front of them.

    The eyes, which were as big as copper bells, suddenly opened in the white air. There was a faint blood-red light coming out. The huge figure of the evil spirit enveloped it, and its eyes fell on the two mortals standing under him.

    "Who dares to come here?"

    The voice of the evil spirit suddenly sounded, loud and deafening, as if the surrounding mountain walls were shaking. However, after a moment, the evil spirit seemed to have discovered something, and was startled for a moment, but his eyes turned to stand slightly beside Gui Li.  Jin Ping'er said, "Is it you again?"

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, infinitely charming, and said: "Yes, it's me, we meet again."

    The evil spirit roared angrily, and the sound echoed far away, as if his roar was echoing far away in the deep ancient cave behind him: "Why did you come here again? Don't you think you disturbed the goddess statue last time enough?"

    Jin Ping'er was thinking about how to deal with this evil spirit. Judging from the situation that day, this evil spirit guarding the ancient cave of Zhenmo was definitely difficult to deal with. She was thinking about it in her mind, but she still had a smile on her face.  Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard a ghostly voice beside him: "Are you the Black Tiger among the Seven Heroes of the Southern Border who followed the Linglong Priestess deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains?"

    Jin Ping'er was stunned, and turned to look at Gui Li, only to see Gui Li's face was indifferent. Just looking at the huge figure of the evil spirit, almost at the same time that Gui Li asked this question, the evil spirit could not help but froze for a moment.  , as if the name "Black Tiger" hit him somewhere deep in his heart like a heavy punch.

    Even if you transform into a fierce ghost and evil spirit, even if you are abandoned by the world and have been waiting alone for thousands of years, you still have some memories deep in your heart.

    "Who are you?" The ferocious spirit's majestic voice seemed to suddenly become hoarse, completely different from the scene that just appeared.

    Gui Li looked at the voice surrounded by the gloomy ghostly aura, with a complicated and difficult-to-understand light flashing in his eyes, and said slowly: "Of the seven people who followed Linglong Witch, the last five returned, and then established today's Southern Xinjiang Five Clans Reunion  The remaining two are the two brothers who have followed Linglong Witch for the longest time, Black Tiger and Black Wood, but they have not returned. According to the ancient witch clan legend, the eldest brother Black Tiger is loyal and brave, and the second brother Black Wood is stoic and persistent. I think  You are extremely respectful to this statue, and you have been so tenacious for thousands of years. You have transformed into a vicious spirit without regrets, so I guess you are a black tiger, right?"

    The evil spirit remained silent for a long time, staring at Gui Li. Under that fierce gaze, Gui Li showed no fear at all. Looking directly at him, the white ghostly aura around the evil spirit slowly began to appear.  Surging, the blood-red color in the fierce spirit's eyes became thicker and thicker. Even at the entrance of the already bitterly cold Demon Suppressing Ancient Cave, the temperature seemed to be getting colder.

    The monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, seemed a little uneasy and called out twice.

    "Who are you to know the past of the Witch Clan?" The originally angry voice of the evil spirit seemed to have suddenly changed, and there was an indescribable coldness in his tone.

    Gui Li seemed to feel nothing. He just looked at the huge shadow and said: "Most people in the world can't remember things that happened too long ago, but there will still be legends that are passed down bit by bit." He  Looking at the evil spirit, he said word by word: "In today's southern border, there are still people who are descendants of the Wu clan who remember you."

    The eyes of the evil spirit were closed and they were not opened for a long time.

    Jin Ping'er stood behind, frowning slightly, looking at the evil spirit, and then at Gui Li beside her. She didn't know anything about these so-called legends about the exquisite statues of the ancient witch tribe, but looking at that  From the reaction of the evil spirit, it was obvious that what Gui Li said was the truth. She had always thought that no one in the Demon Cult knew more about the various strange things in the Hundred Thousand Mountains than she did. Unexpectedly, this Gui Li seemed to have something.  Hidden and unknown things

    She looked at the man's figure, her heart was slightly awe-inspiring, but her eyes seemed cold.

    For a long time, the cold wind was still blowing coldly above the head, black clouds rolled silently, the cold wind was bleak, and the scenery was desolate.

    In this silence, suddenly, the ferocious black tiger suddenly raised its head, looked up to the sky and roared, the sound was shrill and shrill, as if there were countless vicissitudes of the past, all in this roar, while the roar was still faintly echoing in the distant mountains.  By then, he had turned around, and the rumbling sound seemed to be the excitement of his feelings, but he had suppressed them after all.

    "Thank you very much"

    The evil spirit stared at Gui Li for a long time, then suddenly lowered his head slightly and said this

    Gui Li had no expression on his face and slowly took half a step back. He closed his eyes and bowed slightly as a return gesture.

    The evil spirit nodded, his tone gradually calmed down, and said: "I never expected that there are still people in this world who remember my mother and me."??, Hey, but when we followed the Miko Empress deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, how could we have thought of everlasting beauty?  "

    His eyes slowly turned to the exquisite witch goddess statue standing at the entrance of the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave. His eyes instantly became gentler, and even his voice seemed to be much softer: "But you guys  When you come here, you must not have come here specifically to say these few words to me, a person who is not a human being and a ghost who is not a ghost?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "Yes, before I came here, although I had heard the legend about the Linglong Witch and the seven of you, I didn't know about your current situation, nor did I know that you would be here." He raised his head and looked  Xiang Xiangling said slowly: "I came here because of the beast god in this cave."

    The huge figure was shocked, and even this evil spirit seemed to be afraid of that name.

    However, the evil spirit’s gaze did not come to him, it still stayed on the statue and said: “What are you looking for him for?”

    Gui Li said calmly: "We have to find him and then kill him."

    The fierce spirit suddenly turned around, stared at Gui Li, and said slowly: "Just the two of you?"

    Gui Li nodded slowly and said: "Yes"

    The white ghost energy around the evil spirit seemed to be rotating faster suddenly, and his figure seemed to be a little blurry. After a while, he said coldly: "Yes, the beast god is indeed in this ancient cave of suppressing demons."

    Jin Ping'er's body was shaken, and a hint of joy flashed across his face, but not much joy. He still looked at the evil spirit

    The evil spirit was also looking at him, and suddenly said: "I think your clothes are not from the Southern Territory, but from the Middle Territory?"

    Gui Li nodded and said: "Exactly"

    The evil spirit pondered for a moment, and in the gloomy ghostly aura, it seemed that he saw his expression changing, and said: "Do you know why I guard the entrance of this cave?"

    The ghost said sharply: "I don't know"

    The fierce spirit said: "Of course I am here to protect the statue of the Queen, but apart from that, I am here to guard. Firstly, I do not allow outside forces to resurrect this monster, and secondly, I do not want ignorant people to enter and die. Do you understand?"

    Gui Li nodded.

    The evil spirit smiled miserably and said: "But after all, I failed my queen's trust and was deceived by that beast. I made a big mistake. The evildoer resurrected and the world was devastated." As he said this, his voice gradually became lower.  Afterwards, the evil spirit seemed to regain his composure and said again, "I was already in despair. I thought that no one in the world could stop this evildoer from causing harm to the people. Unexpectedly, a few days ago, he came back seriously injured. There are outstanding people in the Middle Earth, and there are even experts.  Being able to inflict serious damage on him is really beyond my expectation.”

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly, and he suddenly sneered and said, "You don't have to worry too much. Although the Beast God has been defeated, the person who defeated him may not be in good shape."

    The evil spirit was slightly startled, not knowing the meaning of Gui Li's words, but he was too lazy to delve into it at the moment, and said: "It would be the best if we could get rid of this monster. I have had this intention for thousands of years, and I only regret that even if he hasn't woken up that day,  On that day, I can't help him either. You guys are from the Middle Earth. Maybe you can do it, but if you really succeed, you don't know." The evil spirit's ghostly aura suddenly disappeared, his eyes widened, and he said loudly: "I will be here on behalf of the empress.  Thank you”

    After saying that, he slowly moved his body and made way for a path, revealing the deep and bottomless ancient cave behind him.

    Gui Li stared deep into the cave, turned his eyes, and took a deep look at the evil spirit. The evil spirit was also staring at him.

    Gui Li nodded slowly and said nothing more. When he walked in slowly and passed by the evil spirit, the monkey Xiao Hui who was lying on his shoulder suddenly raised his head and looked at the huge body of the evil spirit with some curiosity.  Three unblinking eyes

    The evil spirit suddenly said loudly to Gui Li's back: "One more thing, you have to worry that the beast god did not come back alone that day. In addition to the evil beast Taotie beside him, there is also an evildoer with extremely high moral standards. You  Be careful”

    Gui Li paused for a moment and said: "As far as I know, all thirteen monsters under his command have been wiped out."

    The evil spirit shook his head and said: "It's not one of the thirteen monsters. Even I have never seen that monster before. You must be careful."

    Gui Li nodded slowly and continued walking deeper into the ancient cave.

    Afterwards, Jin Ping'er slowly followed up. The figures of the two and the monkey slowly melted into the darkness, swaying forward in the depths of the shadows. Slowly, but finally they were no longer visible.

    The evil spirit's body and ghostly aura gradually became blurred, but his huge eyes kept staring at the darkness deep in the cave. Suddenly, he made a loud thunder-like sound toward the deepest darkness.Roar, that roar came out like a torrential wave overwhelming the sea, and even the cold and cold wind flowed back in response to it. The extremely hard rock wall roared like the sky was falling apart and the earth was cracking.

    Amidst the roaring sound, the huge body of the evil spirit slowly disappeared into the darkness

    However, when the evil spirit disappeared, he did not notice that outside the ancient cave of suppressing demons, a black figure appeared faintly behind the statue. It was the man who instigated the civil strife among the five tribes in southern Xinjiang that day and took back the five people.  The clan's sacred weapon resurrects the beast god's black wood

    The black and wide robe covered Heimu's whole body as before, exuding a cold air, but his eyes were flashing with extremely complicated eyes, looking into the depths of the ancient cave of suppressing demons.  After that evil spirit, who was also his former eldest brother, disappeared, he slowly withdrew his eyes, but the heavy one fell on the statue of the exquisite witch next to him.

    In the howling wind, he seemed to be whispering: "Empress"

    At the same time, far away from the scorched black mountain peak where the Ancient Demon Cave is located, under the vast black forest, a team of more than a dozen people slowly walked out. The first person was a woman with a beautiful face wearing white clothes like snow.  , holding a blue Tianya fairy sword in his hand, his face as clear as frost, but his eyes seemed to have some unspeakable sadness and vicissitudes, silently looking towards the charred black mountain peaks in the distance.

    ※※※

    ??Zhongtu, thirty miles outside Heyang City

    On the main road, after so long, most of the refugees who fled have returned to their hometowns in the south. This place is not far from the foot of Qingyun Mountain, but you can still see people in ragged clothes trudging from time to time, but there are already more of them.  The small businesses and hawkers coming and going are much better than when the catastrophe happened a few months ago.

    "Immortal guidance, let's see how many half lives you have." Suddenly, a loud shout rang out on the road, breaking the silence here, which seemed very harsh.

    "Wealth luck, official luck, marriage, whereabouts; Feng Shui, facial appearance, calligraphy, bone touching, everything is expert, omnipotent, come and go, each person only costs five taels of silver, it's so cheap."

    Holding the sign of "Immortal Guiding the Way", Yiyi Xian walked over with long strides, shouting all the way, and passers-by looked at him sideways.

    The wild dog Taoist who followed him did not speak, and carried all the salutes as usual. However, Xiao Huan behind him seemed to be stunned for a moment, and he had been looking carefully at the book with a black cover and wordless cover in his hand.  The man in the book raised his head and said with some surprise: "Grandpa, what did you just say, how many taels of silver per person?"

    Immortal Zhou Yi turned around and smiled. He held out five fingers and said solemnly: "Five taels of silver."

    Xiaohuan frowned and said: "But yesterday you only asked for three taels of silver. Also, what happened to you these days? Three days ago we were doing the same as before, charging five cents to each guest who read the photo.  Silver, but it's good for you. You've been jumping up and down in the past few days. Five qian rose to one tael. One day later, it became 2 taels. The day before, it became three taels. Today is good. You might as well just call.  It’s five taels”

    Xiaohuan walked up to Zhou Yixian and looked her up and down carefully. Yi Xian was a little embarrassed by her look, took a step back and coughed dryly, and said, "What are you looking at, little girl?"

    Xiaohuan ignored him and reached out to reach out to Zhouxian Xian's forehead. Zhouxianxian was startled, took a step back and said, "What are you talking about?"

    Xiaohuan let out a "poof" and said, "You are the Taoist priest. I'm just checking to see if you have a fever and your brain is confused." As she said that, she turned to the wild dog Taoist who was following behind her and asked, "  Taoist priest, do you think my grandfather has been a little confused recently?"

    Because it was daytime at this time, Taoist Wild Dog had a cloth wrapped around his face as usual, but his eyes were sparkling and very bright. At this moment, Xiaohuan looked at him, laughed twice, and then immediately nodded and said: "  He, uh, I mean, senior is old, so it is inevitable that he will be a little bit "

    "fart"

    Zhou Xian jumped up in front, furious

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him and said, "Grandpa, why are you so excited? I think what the Taoist priest said makes sense. Looking at your behavior these days, I'm afraid you are really a little old and confused."

    Zhou Yixian seemed to be particularly intolerant of the word "old fool". He was annoyed and said angrily: "What do you two guys know? How old are you and how much do you know about the world? This is not the case for me."

    Xiaohuan said, "Really? Then tell me, why are you trying so hard to increase the price?"

    Yiyi Xian snorted, waved the immortal guiding bamboo pole in his hand, pointed at the sparse pedestrians around, and said: "Look at these people, and the people we met along the way, are they all fleeing people?"  ?”

    Xiaohuan nodded and said:"Yes, everyone does, including us."

    Zhou Yixian choked for a moment, his old face turned slightly red, and then he acted like he didn't hear anything and Xiaohuan said again: "Since they are all refugees and have left their hometowns, I don't think many of them think about fortune telling at all.  , I was originally thinking about whether I should reduce the price, but Grandpa, it’s better for you to raise the price desperately.”

    Zhou Yixian put his hands behind his back, put the bamboo pole behind him, and sneered: "According to what you said, I was wrong, but do you think there are fewer or more people coming to see us in the past few days?"

    Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and frowned, but Taoist Wild Dog intervened and said: "Speaking of which, it seems that there are indeed more people reading fortune-telling these days."

    Zhou Yixian snorted again, with a proud look on his face, and said to Xiaohuan: "You are so young, what can you know? Let me tell you, originally, during the disaster, everyone left their hometown, so you may not have seen it.  But this time, the meaning of the phase is very different. The catastrophe is so great that it is rare in ten thousand years. All the people in the world are in ruins. Everyone is in danger. No one knows whether he will be alive tomorrow? Under this vision, there is a fairy like me.  If you show them the way, wouldn't it mean that everyone is eager to do it?"

    Xiaohuan lowered his head and thought. After a long time, he slowly shook his head and sighed, but there was a trace of confusion on his face.

    Taoist Wild Dog was still a little confused and couldn't help but said: "Then why do you keep raising the price?"

    Zhou Yixian looked at him strangely and said: "How can I teach you such profound knowledge?"

    Taoist Wild Dog hit a snag and shrank back, but Xiao Huan next to him sighed and said, "I understand this a little better now."

    Taoist Wild Dog and Zhou Xian were both surprised. Zhou Xian said, "Oh, tell me about it?"

    Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders and said calmly: "It's just that you expected that everyone in the world is panicked and doesn't care about their own lives. How many people pity their personal belongings? On the contrary, the higher the amount of money you raise, the more ordinary people will be.  The people think that this person is a profound human being and that he is extraordinary. I didn't believe this at first. I thought that even an idiot would see through such a little trick, but unexpectedly, unexpectedly, there are many people who can't see it."

    Zhou Yixian shook his head and said: "You are wrong, Xiaohuan"

    Xiaohuan was stunned and said: "What?"

    Zhou Yixiandao: "You are right in what you said before. It's just the last sentence. It's not that they can't see it, it's just that they can't see it themselves."

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog listened confused and said, "What can't you see?"

    Zhou Yixian glanced at the staggering people around him and said: "How can all the people in the world be stupid? It's just a matter of life and death, but I don't know how many people are unwilling to believe in themselves and would rather listen to the comfort of others. I  He gave them guidance, and most of what he said was about how the rest of their lives would be much better than today's situation. With these words, they paid the money and felt at ease."

    Xiaohuan suddenly said: "Grandpa, did you really tell me from physiognomy, or did you just tell them nonsense?"

    Zhou Xian smiled slightly and said, "I was just talking nonsense."

    Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog looked at each other and were speechless for a moment.

    Immortal Zhou Yi looked up at the sky, looking at the long sky, staring at it for a long time, and said leisurely: "Such a catastrophe can be one but cannot be two, otherwise the law of heaven will not tolerate it."

    Having said this, he turned back and said with a smile, "In this case, the days in the future will naturally be much better than the days now where I don't know whether I will live or die. I am not a liar. On the contrary, I came here and comforted and advised countless people."  I don’t know how many people among the homeless people have been reborn and resurrected under my words. How can such merit be achieved by those monks and Taoists who huddle in temples all day long chanting sutras and chanting Buddha’s name?”

    He stretched out his hand and patted Xiaohuan's head, with a fair and righteous look on his face. He had the compassion and compassion of an old man to save the world. He went to hell alone to save the common people. Even accepting this lot of white money is also the place of great righteousness.  The harvest is not enough to save people, and harvesting it is an act of great compassion. Zhengqi Vicissitudes sighed:

    "Life is so lonely"

    There was no sound for a moment, and there was silence all around

    Zhou Xian frowned, withdrew his eyes from the high sky, lowered his head and looked around

    "Hey, why are you two walking so fast?"

 Text Chapter 6 True Anger

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak

    In the Yuqing Hall, the solemn and solemn scene in the past seemed to have changed on this day. Chaotic footsteps kept ringing inside and outside the Yuqing Hall, and suppressed but panicked whispers seemed to spread here like water waves.  Driving far away, there seemed to be noisy sounds. In the past, it was unimaginable that this would happen publicly on Tongtian Peak. But now, it seemed that the noisy sounds were getting louder and louder, and they kept coming towards Yu.  Qingdian is close here

    The Yuqing Palace is extremely high, towering above the sea of ??clouds. Even after crossing the Hongqiao Bridge and going up the stone steps by the Bishui Pool, you have to walk up for a while. But judging from the loudness of the sound, you are probably already halfway through the stone steps.

    Xiao Yicai, the chief disciple of Tongtian Peak, who came after hearing the news, walked quickly into the Yuqing Hall surrounded by several junior brothers. For some reason, his handsome face showed a bit of tiredness, and he didn't know what it was.  Can this profound leader of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect be so troubled?

    However, although his face was tired, Xiao Yicai walked into the main hall with a solemn expression, his brows furrowed, and he said angrily: "What's going on? It's not troublesome enough. Who is so bold as to make a noise here?"

    Several young disciples who were guarding the door of the main hall quickly came over. Daoxuan Daoxuan had been in seclusion for a long time since the battle with the beast god, and his temper became incredibly weird. Most of the affairs of the Changmen of Tongtian Peak were handled by this Shen Fu.  In the eyes of the popular senior brother, Xiao Yicai is looked upon with awe in the eyes of all the young disciples.

    However, the noise was still getting louder and louder at this moment, but most of the young disciples had strange looks on their faces. One of them approached Xiao Yicai and lowered his voice and said: "Senior Brother Xiao, it's Senior Uncle Su from Dazhu Peak."

    Xiao Yicai was startled and said in astonishment: "Uncle Su Rusu?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and everyone nodded, Xiao Yicai was surprised: "What is she doing here? Now that she is here, why is she not notified and making such a noise?"

    Before speaking, I only heard the noise outside the Yuqing Hall suddenly increased. It seemed that someone finally lost her patience.

    Xiao Yicai's expression changed and he hurriedly walked towards the gate of Yuqing Palace, saying: "Oh no, let's go quickly. Junior Brother Cao and Junior Brother Xu, you go to the backyard immediately and ask a few junior uncles to come and dissuade Senior Uncle Su. Let's  We are all juniors, it’s hard to talk, so go quickly.”

    The two young disciples next to him nodded quickly, turned around and ran towards the back hall of Yuqing Hall. Xiao Yicai strode towards the entrance of Yuqing Hall. Just as he was about to reach the door, the sound of clear whistling suddenly became urgent and sharp.  Xiao Yicai's face turned pale, and he floated towards the door in a flash. At the same time, he raised his spirits and shouted in a deep voice: "Uncle Su, if you have something to say, we can talk about it, please don't"

    Before he finished his sentence, he heard the sound of "Ouch, ouch" suddenly. Xiao Yicai was suffocated and stopped abruptly. He saw the huge entrance of Yuqing Palace, gentle and blue in the distance.  Under the back of the blue sky, more than a dozen figures came in from outside the temple. No one could stand firm. Everyone turned around and fell to the ground after a moment.

    There was an uproar in Yuqing Palace

    "Hey"

    There was a cold snort, but only a slender figure appeared on the door of the Yuqing Hall. It was Suru.

    This sound shocked the whole audience instantly. There was no sound in the huge Yuqing Palace. Everyone's eyes were focused on the woman who suddenly showed her power.

    The shiny black hair is tied up in a bun, with a golden phoenix hairpin with red jade eyes and spread wings stuck sideways. The phoenix holds a three-point glass jade bell hanging from its mouth, gently swaying two willow-leaf eyebrows, which is cool and glamorous, and clear and charming;  Her red lips were tightly closed, her cheeks were as white as snow, and her eyes were extremely clear, with a certain amount of anger. She usually wore loose clothes and disappeared. At this moment, Suru was dressed in plain clothes, tightly wrapped around her body. She was less charming and more charming.  A bit enthusiastic; at the same time, he was holding a sheathed dark green fairy sword in his hand. The sword was shining brightly. Although the scabbard was outside, the sword energy was invisible and diffused, making people feel that this fairy sword had spirit, like desire.  The feeling of jumping out and waving wildly

    The corners of Xiao Yicai’s eyes jumped a few times, and he subconsciously felt a chill behind his back.

    Suru’s face was as frosty and her eyes were cold. She glanced at the people in Yuqing Palace. Under that glance, no one dared to look at her despite her beautiful face.

    From the corner of his eye, Xiao Yicai looked at the young disciples who were slowly getting up from the ground with groans. He saw that although they had some bruises and swollen faces, all they suffered were minor superficial injuries, not to mention injuries to their muscles and bones.  It was rare to see blood. This sight made him feel a lot more at ease. It seemed that although Uncle Surusu suddenly showed such power of thunder for some unknown reason, he still cared about the friendship between his fellow disciples and did not act cruelly, otherwise  Based on what the elders said in the past, "That woman is really powerful" in casual conversations, these fellow juniors may be in a lot of troubleGot it

    However, Xiao Yicai suddenly felt cold, but it was Suru's eyes that finally fell on him. Xiao Yicai smiled, took a step forward, bowed his hands, and at the same time secretly glanced at the hand in Suru's hand.  Holding a dark green fairy sword, he said: "Why is this Master Su so free today? He is here at Tongtian Peak."

    Su Ru looked at Xiao Yicai coldly, snorted coldly, ignored Xiao Yicai's questions, and had no intention of returning Xiao Yicai's salute. She still stood there extremely arrogantly, with frost on her pretty face, and said in a cold voice:  "Stop talking nonsense, call Daoxuan out for me."

    As soon as these words came out, there was a commotion among nearly a hundred Tongtian Peak disciples in the Yuqing Hall. Xiao Yicai's expression also changed. He was stunned for a while and said: "Uncle Su, has something happened? My mentor has always been here.  Retreat, by the way, where is Master Tian, ??why didn’t he come with you?”

    It’s a good thing that he didn’t mention Tian Buyi. As soon as he said these words, Suru’s face suddenly changed. The expressions on his face changed. There were three parts sad, three parts anxious, one part angry and a trace of cold murderous intention.

    "Roar"

    Suddenly, a low roar like the roar of a wild beast came from the Yuqing Palace. Everyone was surprised, and then they discovered that this strange sound came from the strange dark green fairy sword in Suru's hand.  Yes, I saw Suru holding the sword with pale fingers, and the slender knuckles were bloodless due to exertion. As if she had sensed something, the dazzling sword light on the fairy sword gradually became brighter. At this moment, it was a great success, and it actually emitted  A sound like a roaring beast

    Such a powerful and fierce fairy sword, when held in the hands of Suru, a woman who usually seems to be gentle and docile, does not feel out of place at all. Instead, it looks like a tiger with added power and the intention to increase its killing power.

    Xiao Yicai subconsciously took a step back, his scalp numb, but he didn't know what he said wrongly. It happened that this was still his senior uncle, and her husband Tian Buyi was the leader of Dazhu Peak, who held a high position in Qingyun Sect.  It stands to reason that Suru has already made a big mistake by breaking into the Yuqing Palace without permission. However, looking at Suru's appearance, there is no sign of fear at all. It is clear that she not only wants to cause trouble, but also makes trouble.  It looks like it's a big deal

    Amidst the strange and low roar of the dark green fairy sword, Suru spoke to Xiao Yicai word by word, and said in a cold voice: "Call Daoxuan out. I want to ask him carefully, what happened to him?"

    Xiao Yicai was shaken and raised his head suddenly. Everyone in the Yuqing Palace fell silent for an instant.

    At this moment, a burst of rapid footsteps suddenly came from the back hall, and an old voice came from afar: "Junior Sister Su, has something happened to Junior Brother Buyi? If we have anything to say, let's talk it over. We are all under the Qingyun Sect. You  Don’t mess around.”

    Following the words, several old men were seen filing out of the back hall. One of the two was black and the other was white, and they both had white beards. But the old voice came from the old man with darker hair.  , as for the white-bearded elder, it was Elder Fan who served as the referee for the martial arts competition when Zhang Xiaofan was still on Qingyun Mountain.

    In the past ten years, Qingyun Sect has experienced the catastrophe of two wars. The elders of the previous generation were killed and wounded, and the number of them was not very large.

    Suru looked at the old men walking over, frowned, and snorted coldly, but still showed no intention of restraining herself. The white-bearded old man, Elder Fan, glanced at Suru, coughed, and whispered.  Mumbled a few words

    The black-haired old man next to him glanced around and saw a dozen young disciples with bruises and swollen faces. He frowned. Just when he was about to speak to Suru, Suru said coldly to Elder Fan: "Senior Brother Fan, what are you talking about?"  scold me?"

    Elder Fan was glared at by her and his face turned red, but he immediately shook his head and said: "What the hell, Junior Sister Su, I have been friends with you and Junior Brother Buyi for many years. It's not too late for me to admire you. Why?"  Are you scolding you?"

    The black-haired old man looked back at Elder Fan and frowned. Elder Fan laughed dryly and made a gesture, saying: "Senior Brother Yang, you say it, you say it."

    The black-haired old man, who was called Senior Brother Yang, turned to Suru and said: "Junior Sister Su, okay, you need to calm down first. What's going on? Tell me that you are usually cautious and gentle."  Why did you do something today that even Junior Brother Buyi might not dare to do?"

    Suru's face was still cold, but the light of the fairy sword in his hand gradually weakened a bit, and it no longer made that low and weird roar. Everyone around him quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, Suru was standing there with the fairy sword in his hand, so powerful.  , ordinary Qingyun disciples are really frightened.

    Suru looked at Elder Yang, moved the corner of her mouth, and sneered: "What Bu Yi doesn't dare to do, doesn't necessarily mean I won't dare to do it. I want to see Daoxuan, you call him out."

    Several elders looked at each other, looking at each otherAfter a moment, Elder Yang coughed and said: "Junior Sister Su, Senior Brother, the leader, has been in seclusion for many days, and it is really not convenient for him to come out. You should first tell me what made you so angry. Also, what happened to Junior Brother Tian?"  , why aren’t you with me?”

    Suru’s willow brows narrowed, her beauty was enhanced by a third degree of fierce anger, and she said loudly: “Didn’t he tell you that Tongtian Peak would be detained?”

    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of Elder Yang, Elder Fan and everyone on Tongtian Peak changed drastically. Elder Yang said quickly: "Junior Sister Su, you must not talk nonsense about this matter. Junior Brother Tian is the Qingyun Seven Meridians  Among our Qingyun Sect, apart from Senior Brother Daoxuan, the leader, he and Senior Brother Zeng Shu Changzeng are the most popular. What’s more, they are all disciples of the same sect, so how could there be a matter of being detained? It’s absolutely impossible.”

    Suru sneered and said solemnly: "Don't think that we don't know what happened to Senior Brother Daoxuan. It's because he knew the relationship that he was willing to take a big risk and go up the mountain to advise him. But he has not been here until now."  There is no news. If I don’t come to ask you for help, who will I ask for?”

    Elder Yang was stunned. Elder Fan who was standing aside suddenly turned to Xiao Yicai and said, "Senior nephew Xiao, has Tian Buyi, the leader of Dazhu Peak, been to Tongtian Peak recently?"

    ??????

    Suru glanced at Elder Fan and said coldly: "What do you think he is here for? Do you think he will submit a post to pay homage to the mountain and wait for tea?"

    Elder Fan blushed and said nothing. Elder Yang already said to Xiao Yicai: "Senior Nephew Xiao, in this case, you should immediately go to the Ancestral Hall of Houshan to ask the head senior brother. If possible, it would be best to invite him here.  Here, everyone will understand once they talk to each other face to face.”

    Xiao Yicai hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said: "Okay, I'll go right away." After that, he turned around and walked quickly to the back hall, and hurried away.

    Elder Yang watched Xiao Yicai disappear, turned around, and said with a smile: "Junior sister Su, I also know that you two are deeply affectionate as husband and wife, and it is inevitable that you will be upset when you are concerned about it. However, you are so reckless and rushed into the Yuqing Palace this time.  It’s just a little too much.”

    Suru was silent for a moment and said calmly: "Senior Brother Yang, what you said is correct. If it turns out to be difficult later, it won't be a big deal. It's just that I am suspicious of a dark ghost. Suru should accept the punishment of Qingyun Sect."

    Elder Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "Look, I didn't mean it that way."

    Suru changed the subject and spoke categorically: "But if something happens to Buyi on Tongtian Peak, Senior Brother Yang," her clear and bright eyes sparkled, and she said  The words she spoke were like arousing her emotions and determination, leaving no room for wavering or turning back:

    "In the next two thousand years of the Qingyun Sect, there will be an unworthy disciple, Suru. He wants to pay tribute to the ancestors of the past generations and the famous head brother on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain for the person he cares about in his life.  I want an explanation.”

    With a soft shout, she waved her hand like a sword, breaking through the wind. The dark green sword light suddenly became bright, and the sound of a sharp roar rose from the sky, followed by a muffled sound, flying dust swayed, and everyone only felt their feet shaking slightly.  It was like an earthquake. When the dust stopped, I saw that the dark green fairy sword in Suru's hand was already inserted into the extremely hard stone slab in the center of the Yuqing Hall with its sheath, and there was no earth around it.  Every crack and gap

    ????????????????????? Although the dark green fairy sword stuck on the ground had left Suru’s hand, the force of the sword was as strong as a beast licking blood, and he roared again.

    Senior Brother Yang looked at the dark green fairy sword inserted in front of himself and Suru, smiled bitterly, and said: "Junior Sister Su, this, isn't this not to that point yet? Why did you take out more than a hundred seals?"  'Mo Xue' in 2018?"

    Suru sneered and said: "Senior Brother Yang, you know that it was not easy for me to seal Mo Xue back then. Because he was here, I would seal it. I don't care. But if something happens to him, I will seal it."  With this Mo Xue, I need to ask my senior brother for advice."

    Elder Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said: "You and I thought that since you and Junior Brother Tian have been married for many years, you would have changed your temper long ago. That's all. I can't persuade you anyway. Let's just go over and sit together and wait for Xiao Yicai to invite the head senior brother over.  "

    Suru had no expression on her face, but she snorted and slowly walked to the side with Elder Yang and sat down.

    In the Yuqing Hall, the atmosphere gradually relaxed. Elder Yang lowered his voice and whispered something to Suru. Presumably, he was trying to comfort Suru not to be too anxious. Several other elders either stood in front of Yang.  Behind the elders, some people also sat down. Only Elder Fan slowly walked to the door of Yuqing Hall, far away from Suru.

    As for the other young disciples, their status is not enough, and with the power of Suru’s anger,Among the elders of Yuantong Tianfeng, Elder Fan is the most easy-going and humorous person. Although Tao Xing lags behind among the senior elders, among the young disciples,  But he is the most popular. Regardless of whether he is a disciple of his own or not, as well as other apprentices and nephews, they are all very close to him.

    At this time, everyone saw Elder Fan standing alone. Many of the younger generation of disciples quietly came over. Among them were several who had been thrown in by Suru just now and were also Elder Fan's disciples.

    Elder Fan looked at the apprentices and shook his head. A young apprentice next to him couldn't help but asked in a low voice: "Master, why is that Uncle Su so fierce? She usually looks very gentle. Why?"  So fierce?"

    The white-bearded Elder Fan rolled his eyes at the apprentice, said "Hey", blew on his beard, and said: "You guys have only been in Qingyun Sect for a long time. What do you know? What did that woman do when she was so aggressive?"  Not coming out”

    Young disciples slowly gathered around, listening attentively one by one. Someone said softly: "Ah, you can't tell. With Master Su's appearance, he must have been the beauty of the country back then, right?"

    Elder Fan chuckled and glanced secretly at Suru and Elder Yang. He saw that they were talking and apparently didn't notice the young disciple. He became bolder and said, "Speaking of which, she was one of us back then."  She is the most famous among the female disciples of this generation of Qingyun Sect, just like, uh," he nodded, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he lowered his voice and said, "Just like Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak now."

    The disciples around the surrounding disciples made a sound of "ah", and they all realized that they nodded, saying that they had realized that Elder Fan meant

    Elder Fan responded to the call and couldn't help but feel a little proud, saying: "Actually, although she was good in Taoism, there were others better than her, such as Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan. They are both rare talents that are rare in thousands of years.  Naturally, she is stronger than her. But everyone sees her as young and beautiful. In addition, she has a master, Master Zhenwu, as her backer. No one dares to mess with her, so she dares to cause trouble everywhere. I still remember that she was the only one in the past.  The Qingyun Sect has made all the trouble, and the tigress Shui Yue, who is almost as ferocious as her, eh, brat, why are you hitting me? Be honest, I haven’t finished speaking yet.”

    Elder Fan was very interested and continued: "That Shuiyue back then, well, why did you look like this, oh, I see, you don't understand who I'm talking about? Haha, it's actually the Shuiyue master from Xiaozhu Peak now, she  She is Suru's senior sister. She had a fierce temper back then, but like Suru, she is well-known in our Qingyun Sect. Hey, brat, why are you always pulling me? Let me tell you, I am also your master.  Don't be so unruly, what did I say just now?"

    "Well, I remembered it. Speaking of Shui Yue, although that Suru was fierce and dared to do anything, after marrying Tian Buyi from Dazhu Peak, she seems to be a different person, which is the same person you saw in the past.  It's like that. We old guys actually think it's very strange, but it's still a good thing after all. But when it comes to Shuiyue, it hasn't changed at all. How fierce it was back then, it's still so fierce now, even she taught it.  My disciple, let’s take your favorite Lu Xueqi as an example, she is almost the same as she was back then.”

    Elder Fan turned around fiercely and said angrily: "You brat, why are you always pulling me? You haven't been beaten for a long time, are you itchy?"

    His words suddenly broke off, and he opened his mouth slightly. He saw a circle of young disciples standing aside with their heads down, silent and motionless. Outside the gate of Yuqing Hall, Master Shuiyue stood there with an indifferent expression, watching coldly.  Looking at Elder Fan, beside her, Wen Min also looked at Elder Fan, but with an angry look on his face.

    Elder Fan's forehead was instantly covered with sweat, and his face turned red. He took a few steps back. He was extremely embarrassed and smiled bitterly. Master Shuiyue slowly walked in, but never looked at Elder Fan again. Wen Min was quite unwilling to do so.  , stared at him hard several times

    Elder Fan, among these Qingyun elders, has always been famous for his talkativeness. This time, he was caught red-handed. The scene was extremely embarrassing. However, Suru and Elder Yang obviously didn't know what was going on here. Suru looked at it.  When Master Shuiyue unexpectedly came here, a look of surprise flashed across his face, he stood up and said, "Senior sister, why are you here?"

    Master Shuiyue frowned slightly, glanced around, and said: "I want to ask you first, why did you come to Tongtian Peak alone when you are not at Dazhu Peak? If something happens, Tian Buyi will run away, why do you  coming?"

    Suru’s mouth moved and she looked at her senior sister. Suddenly her heart felt sour and her eye frames turned a little red.

    Master Shuiyue was startled, and a trace of uneasiness flashed in his heart. He looked at Elder Yang next to him. Elder Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly. However, he didn’t know how to talk about it for a while. Master Shuiyue felt slightly anxious in his heart.?Growing up together with Suru since childhood, the two have an unusually deep friendship. They are like real sisters. This time, looking at Suru, it seemed as if something big had happened. She was worried, and with a flash from the corner of her eye,  Suddenly he saw the dark green fairy sword that Suru had inserted into the ground again - Mo Xue. This surprise was no small matter.

    Just when she was about to question Suru, there was a sudden rush of footsteps in the back hall, and Xiao Yicai rushed in like a whirlwind, but his face was full of panic that was rare for him:

    "Something happened, something happened"

    Everyone in the Yuqing Palace was shocked. Suru felt like five thunders hitting her head. She only felt a "boom" in her mind, which made her spin. The worry that had been swirling in her heart almost shattered, but  It felt dark before my eyes, and I almost fainted

    Master Shuiyue supported Suru, who was extremely pale, turned to Xiao Yicai and shouted: "Explain to me clearly what is going on."

 Text Chapter 7 Puzzle

    The Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's Ancestral Hall was still shrouded among the green pines and cypresses, and the huge figure was looming, but the silence was soon broken by chaotic footsteps. A large group of people from the Qingyun Sect rushed to this place to worship the past generations.  The Holy Land of Patriarch Qingyun

    From the outside, everything seemed to be as peaceful as before, but when they reached the main hall of the ancestor's ancestral hall, both the confused Tongtian Peak disciples and the anxious Suru stopped in shock.

    The ancestral hall surrounded by green pines and cypresses, the solemn and solemn holy land of the ancestors, is now littered with debris and debris. At the entrance of the huge and chaotic ancestral hall, the original red painted door has been completely smashed, and even the appearance of the door has changed.  It's hard to see. What's in front of everyone is just a huge and dazzling hole.

    On the outer wall of the ancestor's ancestral hall, almost all the windows were shaken and fell down. Countless holes, large or small, appeared on the wall. The solemn ancestral hall was actually riddled with holes. It was too horrible to see. Only the deep part of the ancestral hall  The dimness seems to still ignore the glimmer of light coming in from the fallen windows and countless holes, gently filling the ancestral hall.

    "Not easy"

    Suru was the first to react. She didn’t care about why the ancestral temple suffered such a huge change. She rushed in, hoping to see the person she wanted to see. Master Shuiyue, Elder Yang, and Elder Fan’s people also chased in.

    The ancestral hall seemed to have suffered a huge impact just like the outside. Everything that had once been austere was destroyed. The flat stone slabs were broken, and the huge glazed oil bottle was broken. Even when everyone walked to the last place,  In the sacred place, behind the huge altar table that was split in half, the countless spiritual tablets of the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect that were enshrined were scattered all over the ground. At a glance, one could see how many spiritual tablets were forcibly cut by some mysterious power.  Broken in half or more

    However, apart from the mess on the ground, no one could be seen.

    Suru's face was pale and her body was shaky. Master Shuiyue frowned, took a step forward, held her in his arms, whispered a few words of comfort, then turned to Xiao Yicai who was following behind everyone and said: "What's going on here?"  What’s going on, and where is Senior Brother Daoxuan?”

    Xiao Yicai had a grimace on his face, and his surprised look had not receded until now, and said: "Reporting to Uncle Master, this is what the disciple saw when he came here just now. As for his mentor, he has been here almost every day for the past month.  The disciple who is meditating here in the ancestral hall cannot imagine where else he would go other than here."

    The worried look in Master Shuiyue's eyes became more and more serious, and he hesitated to speak. At this moment, a soft sound suddenly came from the side. Everyone present was a person of advanced spiritual practice, and they all heard the sound almost immediately.

    "Someone" Elder Yang quickly judged that the voice came from behind the huge interrupted altar table. Suru, who was completely weak, was suddenly startled. A trace of joy flashed in his eyes. He stood up straight and shouted:

    "It's not easy, is it you?"

    Some disciples had already run over and worked together to open the altar table. I don’t know which generation of ancestors had passed down the altar table. It was huge, thick, and extremely heavy. Although those disciples also had some skills, it actually took several of them to work together.  Struggle to open the table

    After opening it, a figure appeared under the rubble, and at the same time he let out a low groan. Everyone was overjoyed and gathered around, but they were startled after a moment, and saw that this person was not Tian Buyi.  , it is not Daoxuan Zhenren, the headmaster of Qingyun Sect, but Lin Jingyu, a disciple of Longshou Peak who has been guarding the ancestor's ancestral hall.

    Half of his body and clothes were stained red with blood. He was obviously injured, and the injury was not serious. His face was extremely pale, and he seemed to be still in a coma. He didn't react at all to the person kneeling next to him calling him.  nor

    The joy on Suru's face slowly disappeared, and was immediately replaced by great worry and anxiety. Master Shuiyue stood beside her, comforting her softly. Elder Yang's face was ashen, and he looked around. The Qingyun Sect Patriarch's Ancestral Hall was Qingyun.  One of the most important places in the sect, which is almost comparable to Huanyue Cave Mansion, has been reduced to such a scene. It has never happened in thousands of years, and the most important thing is the two most important people in Qingyun Sect.  and disappeared

    "Senior nephew Xiao," Elder Yang turned to look at Xiao Yicai and said, "Are you sure that the head senior brother is here?"

    Xiao Yicai looked at the unconscious Lin Jingyu, his expression slowly calmed down, and after pondering for a moment, he said: "Yes, for the past few days, my mentor has only been in this ancestral hall. What are the disciples doing on weekdays?"  Ask for advice and report back to his old man, who is also here."

    Elder Yang was obviously a little upset and didn't know what to do for a moment. Xiao Yicai coughed twice, slowly approached Elder Yang, lowered his voice, and said softly: "Uncle Yang, it's not appropriate to drag this matter on. There are so many junior brothers gathered together.  See here the Holy Land Ancestral HallIt is harmful, harmful and useless. Moreover, according to what Master Suru Su said, Master Tian seems to have a hidden secret between his mentor and Tian Buyi from Dazhu Peak. I am afraid that it has something to do with what happened here. It is better to let them withdraw first, and we will continue together.  How about a decision?  "

    Elder Yang woke up, nodded repeatedly, and then said: "I am not capable of doing these things. Senior brother, the head, has always believed in you. You usually take care of everything, but now you make a decision when the opportunity arises." After that, he shook his head and sighed, and walked over.  On one side, he discussed in a low voice with the white-bearded Elder Fan who was standing aside.

    Xiao Yicai nodded to Elder Yang, accepting the order, then turned around and said loudly: "Master uncles and junior brothers, there has been a sudden disaster here in the ancestral hall recently. I am afraid that there is an invasion by foreign enemies, so we are here. The so-called repairing the situation after it is lost."  , I can’t just sit back and wait for death.” At this point, he raised his eyebrows and said to one of the Tongtian Peak disciples beside him: “Junior brother Qin, you take ten people and go to the outside of the ancestor’s ancestral hall to collect them immediately. No one is allowed to come in.  If there is an enemy hiding among them, you must report it to me after you find it."

    A tall man walked out from among the disciples of Tongtian Peak. He cupped his hands and said solemnly, "Yes." After saying that, he turned around and said hello to the left and right, counted people, and immediately walked out quickly.

    At this moment, everyone in the ancestral hall was quiet. Only Xiao Yi was standing in the middle. Although there were several elders who were higher than him, at this moment, it seemed that he was the backbone of Qingyun Sect.

    Xiao Yicai said again: "Junior Brother Chang"

    "Zai" followed by a man walking out with a resolute face, but it was Chang Jian who had led Zhang Xiaofan and others up the mountain to compete in martial arts and had a battle with Song Daren, the great disciple of Dazhu Peak.

    Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "Junior brother Chang, the most important thing right now is to find my mentor. With him in charge of the overall situation, there is nothing to fear. Although something big seems to be happening here, my mentor has Taoism, Taoism, and is invincible in the world."  Ordinary monsters must not harm him. You bring eighty people. No, the more people the better. You bring one hundred and fifty people and search from top to bottom from Tongtian Peak, both in front and back of the mountain.  Don’t miss the slightest clue.”

    There was a deep worry on Chang Jian's face, and he obviously knew that although what Xiao Yicai said before sounded nice, the most important thing was the last sentence. Without hesitation, he answered in a deep voice, then quickly greeted everyone, and walked out to see how many people there were.  It's not enough for what Xiao Yicai said. Most of them still have to go to Qianshan to mobilize troops and generals.

    As soon as this large group of people left, the ancestral hall suddenly became empty. There were only a few elders and Xiao Yicai, Wen Min who was following Master Shuiyue, and finally Lin Jingyu who was still unconscious.

    Xiao Yicai sighed, turned around, bowed to the elders, and said in a low voice: "Uncles, there has been a big change in Qingyun Sect today. The disciples have made arbitrary decisions when the opportunity arises, and have done anything improper. Please punish me."

    Neither Suru nor Master Shuiyue spoke. Elder Yang nodded and said, "Senior nephew Xiao, you don't have to be humble. You did a good job just now. Do we old men need to do anything else? Just give us your orders."  ,You are welcome"

    Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment and said: "The situation is unclear now. We still need to be cautious. Several martial uncles have been invited to go back to their respective mountains. If there is an emergency, they can take care of their respective families. It is a pity that this Longshou Peak  Junior Brother Lin is still unconscious, otherwise we would know everything if we asked him, after all, he was the only one present at the time."

    Everyone frowned together, all worried. Suru slowly calmed down under the comfort of Master Shuiyue. After all, Tian Buyi was not around. Although he was worried, there was still hope after all, so he was not so nervous.  Listening to Xiao Yicai's instructions, she was in a state of confusion, hoping nothing would happen to Tian Buyi

    At this moment, she glanced at Lin Jingyu who was lying on the ground, suddenly frowned, and whispered softly:

    "Huh"

    Master Shuiyue stood beside her and asked in slight shock: "What's wrong?"

    Suru pointed at Lin Jingyu and said, "He seems to have something in his hand?"

    Everyone was shocked. Xiao Yicai walked quickly to Lin Jingyu and turned him over gently. As expected, he was holding a rectangular black wooden board tightly in his right hand. Xiao Yicai reached out to take it.  , Unexpectedly, when he pulled it out, the board did not move. Although Lin Jingyu was unconscious, he somehow managed to hold the board tightly and never relaxed at all.

    ???Everyone looked at it with confusion. Elder Fan walked to the side, turned around, and suddenly said: "This wooden board seems to be the ancestor's spiritual tablet enshrined in it."

    Master Shuiyue looked at it carefully, nodded and said: "Yes, it is the spiritual tablet."

    Xiao Yicai spent a long time and then slowly opened Lin Jingyu's tightly grasped fingers and took out this spiritual tablet that seemed to be extremely important to him. Everyone gathered around him.  Lin Jingyu cares so much about the people who witnessed the accident.This piece of spiritual tablet obviously has a lot to do with it. Unexpectedly, everyone looked at it in astonishment and then looked at each other.

    Although this spiritual tablet is the same size as the other spiritual tablets and is also painted black, there is surprisingly no word on the still complete spiritual tablet.

    This is actually a wordless spiritual tablet

    “Then it is placed in this solemn ancestor’s ancestral hall, and whose spiritual tablet is it enshrined in?

    Who put it on it to enjoy incense with the ancestors of all generations? Since it was put up, why didn’t you write your name on it?

    Lin Jingyu clung to this wooden sign and refused to let go even though he was seriously injured and unconscious. What does that mean?

    All kinds of doubts and thousands of thoughts seem to be lingering in everyone's minds

    ※※※

    Southern Xinjiang, Hundred Thousand Mountains, Zhenmo Ancient Cave

    Legend is a very strange thing. First of all, the legend itself does not seem to be reliable. Just because certain things seem to have a reason to be passed down, people pass it down orally, or some literati take notes and pass it down. Secondly,  The longer a legend circulates, the more often the legend itself will gradually change. The people and events of the past gradually become unrecognizable. With the addition of countless people and the tempering of time, who can still remember it?  What was the truth back then?

    Who still cares?

    So the legend finally became a legend, just like that beautiful and gentle woman who was as charming as a city, slowly changed her appearance in the time

    After tens of millions of years, can you still recognize each other?

    In the darkness, the dark wind seemed to be still, rampant and unbridled, as if it only belonged to the world outside this ancient cave, and in this dark world, everything was quiet

    This is the deepest part of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. It was here where Heimu took the sacred artifacts of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang and resurrected the body of the beast god. However, today, the demonic energy that once boiled and surged here has disappeared.  Without a trace, all that is left is silence and the occasional low breathing.

    That was a gasp, coming from the deepest darkness, and a strange dark red light shined in this dark and somewhat void space.

    A low roar suddenly sounded in the depths of darkness, right where the gasp came from. It was like a ferocious beast with a deep uneasiness, and even some audible fear. It grinned and faced angrily.  That red light

    The low breathing stopped, as if something soothed the strange beast in the darkness. The roar gradually became lower and finally disappeared. Silence returned to the cave. Only the strange dark red light was still there.  Flashing, flashing, flashing

    Suddenly, a female voice, sweet but without any emotion, faintly echoed in the cave: "That glutton of yours, it seems that you have never had a good impression of me."

    This space of darkness seems to be really big, and the woman’s voice seems to be carried far away, floating here and there, empty, just listen to the source of the voice, it is behind the dark red light

    The voice responded with a burst of calm laughter, "Don't worry, it never trusts humans."

    The woman snorted and said, "What, so it already treats me as a human being?"

    "Roar", a low whistle passed through the air instantly. In front of the dark red fire, a group of flames suddenly lit up. It turned out to be a clumsy brazier, with a tripod, stained with rust, and I don't know how old it was.  It's something from a long time ago, but the fire is burning in this brazier, and the firelight is still so bright, just like the clothes after the flames.

    Bright, silk clothes

    Beast God

    He sat on the ground between the flames and dark shadows, leaning against the stone wall of a platform. The flames flickered, illuminating his face and making him look bright and dark. He still looked a little weird and charming.  , but what is different from when he was just resurrected is that his face is extremely pale, it is not an exaggeration to say that his face is as gray as death.

    Under the firelight, what was close to him and nestled next to the beast god was the weird and ferocious evil beast Taotie. At this moment, Taotie's huge eyes were wide open, and he grinned slightly, revealing his terrifying fangs, and his mouth seemed to be constantly talking.  Panting, he fiercely looked through the firelight of the brazier in front of him, staring at the dark red light in the distance that had become unremarkable.

    Although the beast god’s face was not good-looking, his expression was very calm. There was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and he said: "You have been practicing Taoism for thousands of years, and you just want to be a human being. If I say this to you, you should be happy."

    The woman’s voice fell silent and she didn’t speak for the time being. However, the dark red fire suddenly lit up.

    Taotie seemed to be alert immediately, growling in his mouth, staring at the dark red light

    Then light the fireHe slowly started to move, and the direction he was going was exactly where the Beast God was. Taotie's face became more ferocious, and he slowly stood up. Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the side and patted Taotie's head gently.  Taotie then slowly became quiet.

    The Beast God retracted his palm and looked back. The light of fire had slowly flown in front of him. Like an eye, it settled not far in front of him and stared at him.

    The beast god looked at the dark red fire for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said: "You and I have been friends for more than a thousand years. Although we can't be called life-or-death friends, we can be considered old friends. Besides, I am seriously injured at the moment. Why are you still so wary of me?"  ?”

    The dark red firelight flickered for a few times, then suddenly let out a sharp roar, and retreated extremely quickly. When it passed over the brazier, it even suppressed the flames in the brazier, and the surrounding area suddenly became dark.  It took a moment to return to normal, and at this time, the dark red fire had disappeared into the darkness.

    The woman's cold voice sounded at the same time, saying: "I don't believe you, just like your Taotie doesn't believe me."

    The Beast God looked at the darkness in front of him and suddenly laughed out loud, "Okay, okay, okay, that's fine, but I don't understand. Since you and I don't trust each other, why are you helping me this time?"

    The woman’s voice said calmly: “Because you are the only one who can give me what I want now.”

    The Beast God smiled and said: "Is it just because of this, these ugly images carved on the stone walls and ground?"

    He waved his hand. Although the smile was still there, the fatigue on his face seemed to be deeper.

    The flames in the brazier suddenly swelled and made a crackling sound. They actually grew several times larger than before out of thin air. For a moment, they glowed brightly, and the surrounding temperature quickly became unbearably hot. However, no matter whether it was the Beast God,  It's still Taotie, and the mysterious figure who is still hiding in the dark shadows, and has no reaction to any of this.

    The flame was burning, stretching slowly in the darkness, as if it was gradually coming to life. Even the shape in the firelight began to slowly expand and contract, from a ball to a long one, and slowly condensed into a vague dragon's shape.  shape

    In the darkness, staring at the shape of the fire dragon that was gradually taking shape, the woman said slowly: "I remember it was these ugly images that trapped you for countless years?"

    The beast god smiled slightly, but in the firelight, it was impossible to tell whether he smiled bitterly, sneered, or sneered.

    Because at the moment he smiled, the fire dragon above the brazier had already taken shape. It opened its teeth and claws in the flames, suddenly raised its head and faced the darkness, and let out a silent roar.

    The blazing heat wave surged up like a torrent almost at the same time, rushing around in an instant, rolling in, destroying everything in front of it. After the sea of ????fire, in the blazing flames, the ground around the brazier lit up one by one.  The second pattern, with rough lines and blood red color, showed four different fierce and ferocious statues. After a moment, four patterns of stone carvings were lit up in sequence above the brazier and on the left and right stone walls. They were also roughly the same.  content

    These eight stone carvings are exactly the same as what Gui Li saw in the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley.

    The Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays

 Text Chapter 8 Emotional Injury

    The strange aura echoed in this empty space along with the heat waves. The fire dragon showed its teeth and claws, and its appearance was ferocious, but it did not continue to expand. It seemed that its current appearance was already its limit. Even so, in that  Under the blazing flames, even the hard surface began to show signs of cracks. On the contrary, the seemingly old and clumsy brazier was safe and sound.

    The blazing fire is reflected in the eyes of the beast god, as if his eyes are also burning

    On the other side of the flame, the woman's voice laughed lightly and said: "Is your magic power really not good anymore, or are you trying to trick me on purpose? Although this magic circle is not activated by the Xuanhuo Jian, it was originally in  You were destroyed again when you were resurrected, but your power is by no means limited to this."

    There was no fluctuation on the handsome face of the Beast God, and he said calmly: "Since you are so wary of me, I am a little confused. Why do you have to come to save me again?"

    The woman's voice snorted and said: "Didn't I tell you a long time ago? One is for the strange formation passed down by the ancient witch clan, and the other is because I saw the pretentious people in Fenxiang Valley.  Old Man Yun doesn’t like it.”

    The beast god smiled slightly, and seemed not to take the woman's words to heart, saying: "Although Yun Yilan broke the promise, I never really believed in him. If I had won the battle at Qingyun Mountain that day, he would definitely  I dare not add insult to injury, isn’t that what most people do?”

    The woman said: "It's a pity that he still doesn't know that you are different from me and cannot be killed."

    The beast god’s eyes were deep, and he slowly stared at the darkness behind the fire. The blazing flames still seemed unable to shine into that place.

    "How do you know that I can't be killed? If I tell you now that I can be killed, what would you think?"

    He stared at the darkness, but there seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be a bit provocative and a bit tempting, and he said slowly and authentically.

    The woman suddenly stopped talking. In the whole cave, it seemed that there was only the sound of burning flames. But somehow, it seemed to be even more dead than when there was nothing.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the Beast God suddenly said: “How many years have we known each other?”

    After a long time, the woman said lightly: "I can't remember. Not long after I attained enlightenment, I accidentally bumped into this place. Speaking of which, why did you look at me differently in the first place?"

    The Beast God smiled, slowly lowered his head, and the tired look on his face seemed to intensify, and said: "Although I was not a human at that time, I couldn't stand loneliness."

    The woman was silent again for a while, as if she was also a little surprised. After a while, she said: "Why do you look different today? You would never say such a thing before."

    The Beast God's shoulders trembled, and he made two violent coughs, but there was still a faint smile on his face. It seemed that in his eyes, he didn't care about anything: "Have you ever seen a person who is about to die?  Is it the same as usual?"

    The woman almost immediately continued: "But you are not a human being."

    "How do you know I'm not a human being?"

    The flames in the brazier suddenly rose up, like the silent roar of a fire dragon, and then slowly fell down. The eight mysterious fierce god patterns around them also slowly fell down. The light dimmed and gradually disappeared into the darkness. The fire dragon gradually merged into the flames.  It turned into ordinary firelight, and the surroundings darkened one by one. Only the area around the brazier was still a little bright.

    "What did you do to yourself?" the woman asked softly after a long time

    The Beast God did not answer or speak. He seemed to be getting more and more tired, and slowly raised his hand. In the light of the fire, the skin on his right wrist seemed to have lost its luster, and there was a faint, dark stripe.  The red Qi veins are hidden in the wrist muscles

    The Beast God looked at the Qi vein for a moment, shook his head, and lightly scratched his wrist with his hand. After a while, a cut slowly appeared on his wrist, and then a drop of blood slowly spilled out.

    Blood

    red blood

    "How is it possible?" The woman in the darkness seemed so surprised that she couldn't even speak. After a while, she seemed to come back to her senses and said in shock: "You have turned into a human being."

    The Beast God didn’t speak, he just smiled. With such a silent smile, no one knew whether it was a bitter smile or a happy smile.

    "No wonder, I have always been wondering in my heart. You were born from the evil spirit of heaven and earth, and you were supposed to be immortal. How could you be so severely injured under the Immortal Killing Sword at the top of Qingyun Mountain? It turns out that you didn't know when.  , have you become the person you always hated? Hahaha, hahahahaha"

    The woman didn’t know whether she thought it was too absurd or couldn’t control herself, so she actually laughed.

    The purpose of the beast godGuang Guang stared at the drops of red blood on his wrist, but what flashed in his eyes were complex emotions that were difficult to express, like joy and sadness.

    "I have never hated people." He smiled tiredly, "I am able to come to this world and have my consciousness. Isn't that what humans do?"

    The woman was startled and said, "What did you say?"

    The beast god slowly raised his head and looked at the flames burning in the brazier. His voice, in this place where darkness and light alternately flickered, seemed to have returned to the long past.

    "The first time I became conscious, I saw her. I didn't even have a body at that time, but in a trance, that woman seemed to be watching me. But as time passed, I gradually took shape, and finally I knew  It turns out that she is a human being, a witch from the witch clan’s generation, and her name is Linglong.”

    Taotie stood next to the beast god and roared lowly.

    The Beast God reached out and stroked its head twice. Taotie became quiet and the woman made no sound at all. She seemed to know a secret that had been sealed for countless years in the past and was about to reveal it.

    In the eyes of the beast god, gentleness slowly took over all the positions. His eyes also looked towards the distant depths of darkness and the far side of the cave. There might also be a former soul there, listening quietly.

    "It was Linglong who used witchcraft and secret techniques to absorb the violent energy of heaven and earth in southern Xinjiang, and extracted the essence from it to create me."

    The Beast God said calmly, no one knew the origin of this secret that had been confusing for thousands of years, "Those so-called heroes of the Witch Clan, following Linglong, will definitely put me to death. If they find out that I am actually them  If the respected empress created it with her own hands, I really don’t know how they would feel.”

    He smiled slightly. It seemed that the killings and violence in the past had never existed in him. All he had at this moment was just a memory.

    "I have asked Linglong many times why she created me, but she never refused to tell me. But I finally understood later that in fact she was just doing it for two words."

    The woman couldn't help but asked: "What?"

    The beast god said calmly: "Longevity"

    The woman’s voice was slightly surprised: “Immortality?”

    The Beast God nodded and said: "Yes, do you think it's ridiculous? But that was the purpose of Linglong back then. Her witchcraft attainments were far beyond those of the ancients. Looking at the world, she was almost invincible, and the Witch Clan  Among them, everyone was in awe of her like a god. When she was bored, what she did was to find another target for herself. This sounds similar to those who are practicing Taoism in Middle-earth today, but the mystery of immortality, originally  It's the way of heaven. Although she is a extremely intelligent woman, she has always been invincible. Finally, she came up with an inhuman way."

    "Inhuman"

    "Human life is limited. Even if you are successful in cultivating Taoism, you will only live a few hundred years more. However, non-human things often have longer lives, and the creation of heaven and earth, the evil spirits of yin and yang, etc. are all created by the creation of heaven and earth.  Since then, since she thought of the Eternal Immortality, she studied it carefully, and finally she created a me out of the lifeless thing."

    "She is really amazing," the woman said quietly

    "Hehe" the Beast God smiled lightly and said, "Yes, she is really an amazing woman. From the time I came to this world, the first time I woke up, I saw her. And then I don't know how many years have passed.  , she was the only one in my world. Slowly, I began to take shape, and because my body was born from the violent energy of heaven and earth, now that I have spiritual consciousness, I naturally began to absorb the surrounding violent energy, and gradually became stronger.  "

    "However, she seemed a little uneasy, and the eyes she looked at me gradually became less friendly. When my strength finally began to compete with hers, from that day on, she never showed any concern for her again.  I laughed"

    "I was very confused at the time. I didn't know why. In fact, I didn't know why. My power grew so fast. But to me, what's the meaning of power? I just wanted to be with her.  Just together”

    "You can tell her, won't she know?" The woman couldn't help but say

    "I said it, I said it many times. Now that I think about it, it's probably the same as a child acting coquettishly toward its mother." A faint smile appeared on the corner of the beast god's mouth, but it disappeared again, "But, she never believed it."

    The woman was silent and didn’t speak for a long time. The beast god was also silent, as if he was immersed in memories.

    ※※※

    The flame is still burning in the brazier, shaking gently in mid-air, and seems to be breathing.

    Time seems to have stopped in this dark place, listen carefully

    ??The past years are like ice solidifying memories, melting bit by bit, and then slowly disappearing

    Who can save it?

    Is it you or me?  Or are we all actually, people panting and running in the time, but after all, we can't catch up with the time, gradually grow old, and disappear into the shadows

    ※※※

    "Finally, one day, I no longer wanted to stay in the house with only her. I wanted to go out and see that day. She left for a long time and never came back. I broke the restriction she placed and opened the door to her house.  door, come out"

    "There were many, many, many people, but when everyone saw me, they screamed in fear and were afraid to run for their lives. I don't know why, I started to panic at that time, and then I became angry. Finally, I felt a rage rushing through my heart.  It was at this time when I came up that a dozen warriors who heard the news started to attack me. I parried and backed away. I didn't want to fight with them. I regretted it. I just wanted to be with my Linglong. I just wanted to be with my Linglong.  Just wanted to take a look.”

    "I tried my best to speak and explain, but no one listened until I killed the first person by mistake."

    A long silence

    "The young warrior fell upside down in my hand and slowly lowered his head. Bright red blood flowed from his body. I was stunned, and so were the others. Then they rushed over with more ferocity, and as they shouted and cursed  Amidst the sound, I clearly heard cries in the distance. I didn't know if it was the soldier's relatives crying, but from the first time I saw the blood, my body had changed.  This kind of killing is haunting me like crazy. I don’t want to kill, but I can’t control it, so I do it, I kill.”

    "I killed many people, many, many people." The beast god lowered his head, but his voice continued.

    "I stood in a pool of blood. I didn't know how long I stood. I slowly woke up. Then, I saw in the distance, surrounded by countless people, Linglong was back. She looked at me without blinking.  Looking at me, my face is extremely pale, I don’t know why, I am very scared, I feel like I am really wrong, but I don’t know, I really don’t know what I did wrong.”

    "Then, Linglong took action. She attacked me personally. I refused to fight back. I wanted to explain to her. I wanted to tell her that I would never dare to come out again. I just wanted to stay in that room from now on.  As long as I am with her alone, I will be satisfied. I have said this countless times, but she has never listened."

    "Her witchcraft is not comparable to those of ordinary warriors. Soon my body was riddled with holes. However, every time these wounds were injured, it would absorb the surrounding hostility to recover, and even  I can feel it myself. Every time Linglong hits me, my strength grows faster. In the end, Linglong also discovered this. Her face looked ashen, as if she was in despair."

    The Beast God was still smiling and remembering, but after all, there was a bit more pain on his face: "I slowly began to feel that Linglong really hated me, and she used all kinds of witchcraft to deal with me like crazy.  Although my body was immortal, my heart was really uncomfortable, so later on, I ran away by myself. On the way to escape, everyone I met was frightened by me. It was not until later that I realized that  It turns out that what I looked like at that time was really scary in the eyes of ordinary people."

    He gently patted the evil beast Taotie lying next to him and said: "My appearance at that time was much uglier than it was."

    "After leaving Linglong, I fled into Shiwanda Mountain. Not long after, I found this cave and temporarily lived here. But I wanted to go back. I wholeheartedly wanted to be with Linglong, so I finally went back.  , but what greeted me was this magic circle."

    The flames in the brazier made a crackling sound, seeming to be responding to the beast god’s words

    "I never thought that there could be such a terrifying power in this world. Linglong used the power of the Xuanhuo Jian to set up the Eight Fierce Xuanhuo Arrays and summoned the Eight Desolate Fire Dragons. In the blazing flames that burned everything in the world.  "Hey, even though I am an immortal body, my vitality was severely injured by the burning, and my body was completely destroyed."

    "I tried my best to tell Linglong that I didn't want to do anything else, I just wanted to be with her, but she didn't seem to listen at all and wanted to burn me to death. Finally, I ran away and fled back to this cave. I couldn't  I know why Linglong wants to do this to me, but I am not willing to accept it. I really want to be with her."

    "After returning here, with the help of the unique ferocious aura of heaven and earth here in Shiwanda Mountain, I recovered quickly. Just when I was about to go find her quietly again, she actually chased me. She brought seven so-called  The brave warrior chased me to this ancient cave. She came in personally and found me."

    “I’m not surprised because I was originally her founder.If there is anyone in the world who can deal with me and understand me, who else but her?  But I really don’t understand why she did this to me. I said so many things to her, why didn’t she listen at all? But this time, Linglong actually answered me. She said: In fact, everything belongs to her.  Wrong, she made a big mistake in creating a monster like me because I was born of the evil energy of heaven and earth, and I was born with the opportunity to kill. If I were allowed to live in this world, I am afraid that all the people in the world would suffer misfortune."

    "I tried my best to explain to her that I couldn't do it. I just wanted to be with her and I didn't think about anything else. But she just smiled sadly and said that she believed me. In fact, she was willing to be with me.  Together, but, but what if she dies?"

    In the ancient cave, in the distance, it seems that someone is sighing in the darkness, for that scene thousands of years ago, but does not know the tears that fell back then, but does anyone still remember it?

    "I was stunned, and my heart went blank. I knew that I was immortal, but I never thought that Linglong would die. I still remember so clearly that there were tears in Linglong's pale smile.  After falling down, she once again activated the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array, trapping me in it and burning my body once again, but she could not destroy the essence of violence that I transformed into."

    "After the magic circle, her vitality was severely damaged, but I was created by her. In the flames, I still asked her, why did you do this to me?"

    "This time, she didn't say anything"

    "She placed the magic circle in this ancient cave to restrain me, and burned it day and night. As long as I recovered a little bit of my anger, the blazing flames would burn it to the end. She looked at me blankly, and suddenly asked me if I had any more anger.  What wish?"

    The beast god laughed softly and said: "Wish, what can I wish for? All I wish is to be with her. So I asked her, why can't I be with her? Linglong lowered her head  ,Speak slowly, because I am not a human being, not even a living thing, it is destined that we cannot be together."

    "I faced her in the blazing flames and said loudly: Then, just let me be a human being."

    His voice suddenly became high-pitched, he raised his head suddenly, and shouted towards the dome of the cave.

    "Let me be a human being"

    "Boom", the four walls shook, rocks fell one after another, the sound was like a drum, deafening

    In the flying dust, the beast god slowly lowered his head

    "What happened next?" the female voice in the darkness said

    "She seemed to be stunned. A long time passed without moving. I endured the pain of burning my body in flames and lost all hope. However, she suddenly stood up, stopped the magic circle, walked to my side, and I looked at her blankly.  Don’t know what she wants to do?”

    "She said to me in a low voice: She is sorry for me. Then, she" At this point, the beast god's voice suddenly began to tremble slightly for some unknown reason, "she began to recite a lengthy witchcraft secret spell, and slowly  He pulled out the knife and started to cut himself with one knife after another."

    "What?" the woman in the darkness exclaimed

    "I was also stunned. No, I was scared. I was really stupid. I didn't know what she was doing. Slowly, Linglong used her own flesh and blood and even her own bones to build a structure on the ground.  The body skeleton came out, and then she placed me on top of the skeleton. As her spells became more and more urgent, I gradually integrated into this body, and even my consciousness began to slowly blur."

    "I heard her voice getting lower and lower, but she was still saying to me: This is the last thing she can do for me. As long as someone finds five sacred artifacts and places them in this skeleton, I will die.  And resurrected, but after rebirth, although my demonic power is still there, my body is already a human being. Since I am a human being, I am no longer an immortal body."

    "She said that she pursued immortality wholeheartedly, violated the law of heaven, and created a monster like me, but she had an unethical relationship. It was a mistake upon mistake; and because of me, she killed countless lives and caused great disasters to the people of the world.  And she harmed me with her own hands, but at this point, she said nothing more, and my consciousness gradually disappeared. In a daze, I only heard her last words: "

    "I will always be with you"

    I have never understood this sentence

    Until I, tens of millions of years later, came back from the dead and stood at the entrance of the ancient cave again

    That one, beaten by wind, frost, rain and snow, tempered by the sun, moon and cold, still stares deeply into the depths of the ancient cave.

    ※※※

    I hold her

    I see

 Text Chapter 9 Black Bat

    In the dark cave, there was a slight sound of footsteps, and a faint cyan light flashed from the front, and the figures of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er appeared.

    The two people have entered very deep into the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave. However, this strange cave seems to have no end. The dark and damp road is winding, and the light on the soul-eating rod seems to extend forward endlessly.  I can only see a place up to six feet away in front of me, and in the distance around me, there is that deep, silent darkness.

    There seemed to be mysterious eyes among them, staring at the two intruders.

    Jin Ping'er walked not far behind Gui Li. For some reason, she slowly felt that she was starting to feel a little nervous. At the end of the road, no one knew where it was or what would be waiting for them there.

    Even if she saw the ferocious monster at this moment, it would not be able to shake her mind. However, this void of darkness made her irritable.

    Gui Li’s footsteps suddenly stopped

    Jin Ping'er's heart skipped a beat, and she almost bumped into his back. She stopped herself quickly, and at the same time, she was on guard. She looked around secretly, and lowered her voice: "What, did you find anything?"

    Gui Li turned his head to look at her. Under the faint green light, Jin Ping'er's skin looked a little eerie and beautiful. He was silent for a moment and said, "Your breathing is a little messy."

    Jin Ping'er was startled for a moment, frowned, then slowly straightened up and snorted coldly.

    Gui Li looked at her without saying anything, then turned around and continued walking slowly. After walking a few steps, he heard the woman behind him take a deep breath. After a while, she followed him again, and  The body breathes, but it has already returned to calmness

    Looking from behind, the man's back was reflected in Jin Ping'er's eyes. He was thick and steady. Somehow, Jin Ping'er found that he felt a little at ease, but on his shoulder, the monkey shrank its head at the moment.  It didn't look very energetic, only its long tail hung down, swaying back and forth as Gui Li moved forward.

    The green light emanating from the soul-devouring soul-devouring bead in Gui Li's hand looked particularly soft in the darkness. The murderous demonic power that the blood-devouring bead once had seemed to have disappeared at this moment.

    The light swept across the stone wall, illuminating the past and then slowly returning to darkness. Jin Ping'er looked around silently. After entering the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, the unique cold wind here was so cold that it could almost turn a person's blood into knots.  But as they went deeper and deeper into the ancient cave, instead of getting stronger, the wind gradually weakened.

    At this moment, where they were, they could hardly feel the presence of wind. But without the sound of wind, there was dead silence all around. Looking at the places around him that were illuminated by light, Jin Ping'er frowned more and more.

    When he first entered this ancient cave, Jin Ping'er didn't notice the surrounding stone walls, but after going deeper, Jin Ping'er discovered that there were more and more traces of man-made brickwork deep in the legendary ancient cave of suppressing demons.  Although the stone walls have been around for many years, the smoothness is not something that can be formed naturally. Even though the road under their feet has many twists and turns, it has few ups and downs. The journey along the way is unexpected.  the hardship

    And in this cave, there is no stench of the kind of demons at all. There are no terrifying human or animal skeletons on the ground. This ancient demon-suppressing cave seems to be just a clean and quiet place. It doesn't look like the world's number one demon.  's residence

    Just like that, they turned another corner

    ※※※

    The darkness was suddenly dense, like an invisible wall, and it instantly stood in front of them. The light emitted by Soul Eater was invisibly reflected back at the moment when the two of them turned around. Almost at the same time, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er  His body paused, and then he floated backwards very quickly.

    "Boom"

    With a muffled sound, two large holes exploded where they were standing. Broken stones flew randomly and hit the surrounding stone walls with bang bang sounds.

    The darkness roared like a roar, rushing around the corner like an overwhelming force, rushing towards Gui Li and Jin Ping'er. Until now, they still couldn't see what kind of monsters were in them. Jin Ping'er's face turned pale slightly, and his body moved slightly, and he was already in the blink of an eye.  A foot away from the rear

    In the strong wind, a sudden green light bloomed, and Gui Li's entire figure was shrouded in a green halo. Standing under the seemingly endless darkness, he stared coldly at the black wall, even the monkey Xiao Hui on his shoulder.  , the three eyes also lit up at the same time, flashing a faint golden color

    Under the hood of the black curtain, the wind was so strong that even the stones that had just been scattered on the ground were shot away again. However, in this darkness, Gui Li's figure remained motionless, and the blue light did not dim but became stronger.  A bright light came from his right hand side.He stood up, and in an instant, his palm stretched out and inserted into the darkness.

    The strong green light that originally lingered around the edge of Gui Li's right hand suddenly disappeared the moment he inserted himself into the darkness. It seemed to be blocked by some object. But a moment later, a loud bang was heard, and within the darkness was actually  It made a sound of "duh", and after a moment, seven holes were torn open, and a dazzling cyan light came out of it.

    "Roar" a painful roar suddenly erupted from the front, and the mountainous black curtain suddenly dispersed. It was still pitch black, but in the depths of the darkness, two huge red eyes were revealed.

    The soul-eating magic rod emits an increasingly stronger light in Gui Li's hand. With the help of this light and shadow, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er standing behind can see clearly. It turns out that the person guarding here is actually a huge  The black bat is completely black, with only two eyes showing blood red color. It must have been blocked by its huge body and bat wings just now, so it was not possible to see the true form of this monster clearly, but I am afraid that this monster's usual attacks are  In this way, a sudden attack in the dark can indeed make people panic and not know how to deal with it.

    At this moment, seven wounds were opened on the wings of the black demon bat by Gui Li, and strange light blue blood was sprinkled on the body. It was obviously badly injured, but such monsters were never timid.  It seemed to be in a rage, and it opened its huge mouth and roared. The bat wings spread out. Although it was a little unstable, the darkness flourished again and flew over.

    A cold light flashed in Gui Li's eyes, and the demonic light of the blood-devouring bead on the top of the soul-eating magic wand lit up at the same time. Seeing that the demon bat was about to pounce, he suddenly heard a "squeak" whistle from Gui Li's shoulder, and a gray shadow flashed past.  It was Xiao Hui who jumped out from his shoulder and rushed towards the monster that was countless times bigger than the monkey.

    Gui Li frowned, and even Jin Ping'er, who was standing behind him, was startled. At a glance, the difference in appearance between the two animals flying across the air was too great.

    Unexpectedly, just when Jin Ping'er was thinking this way and was even slightly worried about the monkey, he saw Xiao Hui's figure in the cyan light getting bigger and bigger. In just a short period of time, it had grown from less than one person to one person.  The three-foot gray monkey turned into a three-eyed monkey that almost filled the entire cave space, screamed furiously, and had three blood-red eyes.

    Two giant beasts collided with each other in mid-air

    The surrounding stone walls seemed unable to withstand such a huge impact, and began to shake violently. Jin Ping'er even felt that the ground beneath his feet began to shake. Gui Li, who was standing not far from the two giant beasts in front, slowly regained his composure, and the corners of his mouth were still  There seems to be a faint smile, and he doesn't pay attention to the rain of rocks and murderous surroundings.

    The huge black demon bat was obviously startled by the sudden appearance of the giant ape, but it still rushed over ferociously. However, the giant gray shadow passed by, and Xiao Hui ducked in between the demon bat's claws with great agility.  A huge palm reached forward and grabbed the base of the demon bat's wings close to its body.

    The demon bat let out a shrill scream, as if it felt fear for the first time, but the three red eyes in front of it were more terrifying. The sharp fangs flashed past in the darkness, and then it looked up to the sky and roared.

    The howling sound was like a torrential wave, roaring through the cave, unstoppable, as if it was arrogantly provoking everything in the world.

    Under the flash of black and green light, the alternation of ferocity and anger, the giant ape roared wildly, waving its huge arms, like a demon laughing and dancing

    "His"

    Blue blood splashed instantly, and the huge black demon bat was torn in half by the three-eyed monkey and thrown far away

    In the distance, the long roar echoes, still echoing layer by layer, endless

    The power of anger can reach this point

    The giant ape slowly turned around and looked down. The man was still standing there, looking at it.

    The blood-red light in its eyes slowly disappeared. Suddenly, it reached out and scratched its head, grinned, and quickly shrank its body, quickly returning to its original size and turning into Xiao Hui.

    It squatted on the ground, turned its head, looked at its owner, touched its head with its right hand from time to time, and the long tail behind it gently swayed. Gui Li looked at Xiao Hui, and a gentle smile slowly appeared in his eyes. Only when facing this monkey,  Only he can smile so wholeheartedly

    He smiled and stretched out his hand

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times, then jumped up on Gui Li's shoulders with a flick of his feet. He lay down, grinning non-stop, looking very happy.

    Gui Li thought for a while, then reached out and picked up the monkey Xiao Hui, hugged it with both hands, and lifted it in front of him. He looked up and down carefully. The three eyes of the gray-haired monkey blinked together. I don't know.  What did Gui Li want to do? Jin Ping'er slowly walked forward and stood aside, looking at Gui Li with a thoughtful look on his face. He didn't know what he was thinking in his heart.

    He looked at Xiao Hui for a moment, nodded, put it back on his shoulder, then touched its head, and suddenly smiled:

    "After you go out, I will buy you a drink"

    Jin Ping'er was lost in thought when Leng Buding heard these words. He didn't react for a moment and opened his mouth in shock. His mind was blank for a moment. The monkey was startled for a moment, and then he jumped for joy and started laughing.  He stopped and jumped back and forth on Gui Li's shoulder. After a moment, he seemed to suddenly wake up and took off the big wine bag that he had been carrying for a long time but was already empty. Without looking at it, he threw it to the ground.  There was a "pop" sound, and the dust flew away from Lao Gao

    Gui Li smiled slightly, walked forward, and gradually melted into the darkness, but under the cyan light, his figure appeared so distinct in the darkness, and the happy figure of the gray-haired monkey was also as bright as him.  Jin Ping'er slowly walked up a few steps, looking at the figure of the man and the monkey, he couldn't help but feel a chill. Unknowingly, the surrounding ghosts were missing.  The green light of the soul gradually darkened. Jin Ping'er reacted, stretched out his right hand, and the purple light lit up, illuminating the surroundings again.

    She calmed down and was just about to speed up her pace to catch up with Gui Li, when suddenly she saw a black shadow shaking in the darkness in front of her, and it actually rushed towards her.

    Jin Ping'er was startled and hurriedly concentrated on alert. Unexpectedly, the figure rushed closer. Under the purple light, it turned out to be the monkey Xiao Hui.

    Jin Ping'er frowned, but he still breathed a sigh of relief. He just didn't know what happened to this monkey, which was as weird as its owner but also extremely powerful, suddenly came back.

    Xiao Hui jumped in front of Jin Ping'er several times, looked around, and suddenly an angry look appeared on his face, and he yelled and roared at Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er was startled, spread his hands, and asked in surprise: "What are you doing?"

    Xiao Hui stared at Jin Ping'er with three eyes. Jin Ping'er was originally a stunning beauty, but obviously this beauty had no effect on monkeys. Xiao Hui looked unhappy and pointed at his feet angrily. Jin Ping'er continued to look at it.  He said "Ah" and took a step back, but he happened to step on the big wine bag that Xiao Hui just threw away.

    Angrily, Xiao Hui picked up the wine bag again, patted the dust with his hand, and actually hung the big wine bag on his body again. Jin Ping'er felt angry and funny at the same time, and said angrily: "Hey,  Dead monkey, you threw that away yourself, why are you so mean to me?"

    ?? Xiao Hui screamed twice at Jin Ping'er, bared his teeth and made a face, then ran back with a "swish" and disappeared into the darkness in front of him. He was obviously chasing ghost Li.

    Jin Ping'er was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile and followed.

    ※※※

    Deep in the ancient cave of Zhenmo, the flame in the brazier is still burning lonely. The dust-laden past seems to still be echoing gently in this silent cave. Neither the beast god nor the mysterious woman in the darkness spoke. They are both silent, as if  They were all still immersed in the unbearable past. Even Taotie beside him lay on the ground tiredly, seeming to have fallen asleep.

    But in this silence, suddenly, Taotie seemed to be disturbed by something, and suddenly raised his head from between his paws, staring towards the distant exit with his huge copper bell eyes, and let out a harsh roar from his mouth, with a hint of uneasiness.

    The beast god slowly opened his eyes and frowned slightly, and in the darkness, it seemed that the woman also said "eh"

    That long and faint roar, although it has become a little faint, still rushes from the distance like a wild beast, breaking the silence unscrupulously and coming with a bang

    "Someone is coming," the beast god said calmly.

    The woman in the darkness was silent for a moment, and suddenly sneered: "How could someone find this place? I'm afraid it's probably the old man Yun Yilan who asked someone to come over and die, so he can touch your bottom."

    The beast god's face seemed to be so tired, and he still didn't care about anything, and said: "Whatever, I don't bother to care, but these people can actually enter the cave so deep, listen to that sound  , it seems that they have already passed the place where the black bat is, but if they can enter this cave, they can probably deal with the black bat, but there is a black tiger evil spirit at the entrance of the cave. They were able to come in quietly, and the black tiger made no movement.  , but it’s not simple anymore.”

    The female voice in the darkness suddenly said: "Since you are no longer immortal, with your current serious injuries, can you deal with these opponents whose strength is unknown?"

    The Beast God smiled and said, "I don't know, but I'm not worried."

    The woman said: "Why?"

    The Beast God smiled and said, "With you here, what should I be afraid of?"

    The woman's voice was silent for a while, and she sneered: "It's none of my business whether you die or not. Don't think that I"I have killed you once, and I will definitely help you this time. Even though I have some friendship with you, I can’t say when I might fall out with you in the future. It’s better for you to die early.”

    The Beast God coughed twice, and there seemed to be some pain on his face, but the smile at the corner of his mouth did not diminish at all. He just looked into the darkness and said: "I will die sooner or later. Don't worry. But before that, aren't you still  Do you want to understand the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array passed down by the Witch Clan? If I die, wouldn't you be completely in vain?"

    The woman snorted and said, "The magic circle is right here, what else am I afraid of you doing?"

    The Beast God smiled and said: "Of the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays that have been handed down in the world, only this place and the Fenxiang Valley Mysterious Fire Altar. The Fenxiang Valley Array has been damaged. This is the only one left. You still haven't understood the secrets of the formations.  Only I can activate the magic circle for you to understand. If you have the Mysterious Fire Mirror in your hand, you can naturally activate the magic circle, but it's a pity that you don't have it." When he said this, he paused, and a trace of melancholy flashed across his face.  , said, "You also know now that this magic circle was set up by Linglong to restrain me. If I die, this magic circle will also be wiped out. From now on, you will get nothing."  Not yet?"

    The woman was silent for a long time and then said: "You can be cruel to these people and I will deal with them."

    The beast god slowly shook his head and said: "It's not me who is cruel, it's because you have concerns about yourself that you are so controlled by others." He slowly raised his eyes, looked into the depths of darkness, and said: "Can you tell me, you  For whom on earth do you have to take the risk to be with me and understand this magic circle?"

    There was no answer, and there was silence all around. It seemed that at that moment, the mysterious woman in the darkness had gone far away. The flames in the brazier were still burning, reflected in the eyes of the beast god.

    Taotie stood up slowly and kept growling, looking very uneasy. The beast god silently looked at the darkness in front of him, silently.

 Text Chapter 10 Stranger

    Zhongtu, twenty miles outside Heyang City

    The sky is getting dark, and the pedestrians on the ancient road are gradually disappearing. In troubled times, demons are prevalent. Although it is said that it is at the foot of Qingyun Gate, the giant of righteousness, no one can say whether they will suddenly encounter any demons.

    Everyone has only one life. Even ordinary people cherish their own lives. What’s more, when the beast-monster catastrophe just passed, the people who survived the disaster naturally cherished themselves even more.

    However, after all, there were still a few figures walking very conspicuously on the road. The first one was an old man, Taoist Immortal, holding a bamboo pole with an old piece of cloth hanging on it, with the four words "immortal guides the way" written on it.  Behind them were a man and a woman. The man wore a headscarf and his face was covered. The woman was pretty and cute. Although it was dark, she still seemed to be concentrating on a book with a black wordless cover in her hand.

    This is naturally Zhou Xian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist.

    Along the way, they were procrastinating. From time to time, Yi Xian would find passers-by to pull aside and talk nonsense. Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog could not stand it, but they were just those people he pulled to tell their fortunes.  , but it was true as Zhou Xian said before, after being told their fortunes by him, everyone was shocked. After paying, they seemed to regain their vitality and left happily.

    Later, when Zhou Xianzi had made a lot of money, Xiaohuan was too lazy to care about it. He just read books by himself. For a period of time, Xiaohuan was surprised by the book that Mr. Ghost left that day, which recorded the strange ghosts and secrets.  She became more and more obsessed with it. Not only did she often read it when she was resting, but she would also keep reading it when she was walking. It was getting dark now, but she didn't seem to notice it at all. She was still immersed in the book.

    The Taoist Taoist Wild Dog next to him greeted Zhou Xian and said: "Senior, it seems that we can't reach Heyang City today. If we can't find someone, I'm afraid we will have to sleep in the wild."

    Zhou Xian looked at the sky, nodded, and then looked around, but all he saw was darkness. Not to mention anyone living outside this wilderness, there were no ruined temples or houses in disrepair.

    Zhou Xian coughed, but saw Taoist Wild Dog looking at him. His granddaughter Xiaohuan actually didn't react at all. He was still following Taoist Wild Dog, focusing on reading the black ghost book. Zhou Xian had always felt that his granddaughter was reading this book about ghosts.  The book was grossly inappropriate, but it was difficult to say what was wrong. Every time he said how cruel and cruel ghost ways were, and how they were vicious and evil techniques, Xiao Huan would dismiss him with just one sentence:

    "This evil art has many ways to save people, and it is better than your physiognomy."

    Every time Zhou Yixian heard this, he was speechless because of it. But he was thick-skinned enough and refused to admit defeat. But he couldn't continue if he asked Xiaohuan to abandon the ghost path. No matter what, Zhou Da  Anyway, the immortal saw that Xiao Huan was not pleased with the book. At this moment, he shouted slightly angrily: "Xiao Huan, what time has it been? Why are you still reading that ghost book?"

    Xiaohuan then raised his head from the book, looked at Yiyi Xian, and said impatiently: "Grandpa, we are walking so slowly. It's not because of me reading. It's because of you who read people's fortunes and cheated them out of money."  So slow”

    Zhou Yixian choked for a moment, his old face turned red, he coughed twice, turned his head, and said with a dry smile: "Forget it, forget it, let's not talk about this, I mean, we have no place to live now, let's find a way  stop"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog shook his head and said: "I really can't find anyone to stay here. Senior, you are more familiar with this place than us. Think about whether there are any ruined temples nearby, which we can easily deal with."

    Zhou Yixian snorted and sneered: "How do you know that I am familiar with this place? Although I was born in Heyang City, I have always traveled around the world. When did I become familiar with this place?"

    He suddenly became thoughtful and stopped mid-sentence.

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were a little strange. Xiaohuan said, "Grandpa, what do you want to say?"

    Zhou Yixian frowned, as if he remembered something but was not sure. He slowly turned around and looked ahead, as if he was trying to remember something:

    "I think I really remember that. There is a branch road not far ahead. Go in from that small road. Although it is a bit far, there is indeed a house there."

    Both Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog became happy. Xiaohuan smiled and said: "Really, then what are we waiting for? Let's go quickly."

    For some reason, Zhou Yixian seemed a little hesitant, his brows kept frowning, trying to remember something, and said: "But I always feel that something is wrong in my heart. It has been too long, and I only vaguely remember this direction outside Heyang City.  There is indeed a house, but that house doesn’t seem to be a good place. But what it is, I can’t remember.”

    Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at him, walked away and ignored him, saying, "Okay, let's leave quickly.At least you have a house, no matter how shabby it is, it’s at least better than sleeping in the open.”

    Xiaohuan left first, and Taoist Taoist Wild Dog naturally followed him. Zhouxian walked last, following involuntarily, but he kept patting his head with his hands, frowning, and murmuring: "What kind of house is it?"  Why can’t I remember?”

    After walking forward for a while, the sky was completely dark, but with the help of a few faint stars in the sky, the three of them found an almost hidden path on the side of the road, leading to the depths of the wilderness.

    Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog both nodded and walked up the trail. Taoist Wild Dog even quickened their pace. While walking in front of Xiaohuan, he looked around vigilantly and noticed that only Yiyi Xian was still following at the end.  From time to time, he mumbled something like he was complaining, but he still couldn't seem to remember the origin and purpose of the house in his memory.

    This path is actually very long. The three of them walked for half an hour and still saw no sign of a house. Xiaohuan became a little suspicious and turned back to Yiyi Xian: "Grandpa, do you really remember it correctly?"

    Zhou Yixian was glanced at by Xiao Huan and felt a little guilty. He laughed dryly and said: "You know that when people are old, sometimes they will remember things wrongly, but I really remember that there is a house on this road. I just remember that there is a house on this road."  But what the house was for, I can’t remember at the moment. Besides, after all these years, it’s not impossible that the house has been demolished. Even if no one demolished it, it would probably collapse due to the wind, frost, rain and snow.  Not sure”

    Xiaohuan was speechless for a moment. He shook his head and turned around. Suddenly, the wild dog Taoist in front of him stopped, then turned around and shouted loudly: "Come quickly, the house is here."

    Both Xiaohuan and Zhouxian were startled. Zhouxian was overjoyed and laughed loudly: "Ah, I'm just telling you, with my intelligence, how could I not remember that there is a house here? How could I remember it wrong?"

    Xiaohuan ignored him and walked quickly to Taoist Wild Dog. Looking forward, he saw a house at the end of the path. It occupied a large area. But from a distance, the courtyard was deserted, the walls were damaged, and it was not popular at all.  None, obviously it has been abandoned for many years.

    Zhou Yixian walked slowly over, shaking his head, clicking his tongue, and seemed to be boasting. Xiaohuan rolled his eyes at him and said angrily: "Let's go now, grandpa."

    After saying that, the three of them walked towards the house. The night wind blew and it was a bit cold in the wilderness. The three of them all shrank their necks.

    When I got closer, I could see more clearly. It was really a dilapidated house. The original wall had collapsed and was in pieces. Even the courtyard door had only an extremely dilapidated door frame left, and the door panels were all broken.  No more. As for the courtyard, there is only one house. From the outside, half of the roof above seems to be missing. Even the beams are exposed. There seems to be a door in the house, which is ajar. The whole house looks like it is made of wooden boards.  It was built, but after being eroded by wind and rain, a musty smell drifted in with the wind.

    Xiao Huan frowned, but Zhou Yixian was quite happy. He slowly walked into the yard and looked around. Although there were overgrown weeds, there were no other weird places. It seemed that he still couldn't remember where this place was.  What kind of house is it? But at least it shouldn't be dangerous.

    He turned around and called for Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog to come in. Xiaohuan walked to Yiyi Xian, hesitated for a moment, then suddenly turned to Taoist Taoist Wild Dog: "Taoist Master, do you feel that the layout of this house seems to be where we are?"  Have you seen it?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled and looked around. He looked around for a long time and couldn't understand why. He shook his head and said he didn't know. Yiyi Xian said impatiently: "What do you remember again? This house has been around for a long time. Even your grandfather and I remember it."  Incredible, have you seen it before?"

    Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders and said: "That's right, forget it, let's go in and take a look."

    Zhou Xian laughed, waved his hand, and said, "Let's go." After that, he led the two of them up the stone steps in front of the house, and opened the door with a "squeak"

    Just as Yiyi Xian was standing at the door, peering into the dark room, Xiaohuan suddenly felt his feet move and hit something. When he lowered his head, he saw a worn-out black sign with writing on it. He was curious for a moment.  Feeling anxious, she squatted down, pulled the black wooden sign out of the ruins, pushed aside the debris, and looked carefully. After a moment, her body suddenly trembled, she took a few steps back, her face turned a little pale, and then  A little annoyed, he said loudly: "Grandpa, look where this place is?"

    Zhou Yixian turned around in astonishment. It was obvious that although he had been looking around for a long time, the inner room was too dark and he couldn't see clearly at the moment. He said: "What, Xiaohuan?"

    Xiaohuan pointed at his feet and said angrily: "See for yourself"

    Zhou Yixian lowered his head and looked at the wooden sign carefully. He was suddenly startled, shook his head, wiped his eyes with his hands, and looked again. Suddenly he shouted "Ah" and jumped from the stone steps.  Jumped down and stretched out his handHealthy, not like an older person at all

    On the black sign, although the handwriting is a bit blurry, you can still make out the word "Yizhuang"

    Xiaohuan was angry and scared, and said angrily to Zhouxian: "What kind of road did you lead, and you actually brought us to this kind of ghost place again? Last time in Heyang City, you did this kind of thing once  "

    Old Yiyi Xian's face was red and white, and he was extremely embarrassed, and said: "Well, didn't this old man also say that he really only remembers that there is a house here, but he really can't remember what it is for. It turns out, it turns out that it is  "

    Xiaohuan made a "poof" sound, interrupted him, and said: "You are the only one who talks a lot, so why don't you say anything else? Let's go quickly."

    Zhou Yixian hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, let's go quickly. Every time we encounter a place like this, we will be unlucky."

    He was turning around sharply and speaking when he suddenly stopped in shock. Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist who were following him almost bumped into him. Xiao Huan stuck his head out from behind and said angrily: "Grandpa,  What did you do again?"

    Her voice suddenly stopped

    At this moment, on a dark and windy night, under a few stars, in front of the wilderness haunted house, Yi Xian and the other three stood in shock. In front of them, at the gate of the courtyard where they had just entered, there was a figure standing.

    The man was quite tall, and the fabric of his clothes seemed to be quite good. However, his whole body was extremely dirty, and his clothes were torn in several places. He could only barely make out the original color, which seemed to be dark green. Looking at the style, it seemed  It's still a monk's robe.

    Somehow, the man's face seemed to have been in shadow. Zhou Yixian and the other three could not see his face clearly, but this man appeared silently behind them, almost like a ghost, with a cold feeling.  Anger, rising from behind them

    For a long time, the man stood there motionless like a stone, but it frightened Zhou Xian and others. They could not feel the breath of a living person from this figure.

    "Who are you?" The voice was slightly trembling, but Xiaohuan finally spoke slowly and asked.

    The man didn't respond, needless to say, but after a moment, the shadow covering his face suddenly lit up like a will-o'-the-wisp, two points of faint, dark red light, as if a pair of strange eyes were looking deeply into the sky.  looking at the person in front of you

    "ah"

    Suddenly, Yiyi Xian let out a soft cry. Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist were both startled. Looking around, they saw that Yiyi Xian did not look at the man's face. On the contrary, his eyes were looking at the man's face.  On his arm, he said: "That, that's the mark of Qingyun Sect."

    ※※※

    One hundred thousand mountains, the ancient cave of Zhenmo

    The darkness seemed to be endless, blocking Gui Li and Jin Ping'er. They walked for a long time, but this road seemed to never end. But the strange thing was that there seemed to be only one road in this ancient cave, and no other forked roads.  , which saves you the worry of losing your way.

    Since passing the Black Bat, one or several tyrannical monsters have been guarding every distance in the Ancient Demon Cave. Some of them even moved Jin Ping'er, but at this moment, Gui Li suddenly showed his past.  He had unprecedented strength. He was so powerful all the way and he went straight in. Almost no monster could block his attack. Even the three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui was shocking with its strength.  The fate of the black bat also happened to several other tyrannical monsters.

    Jin Ping'er didn't make a move along the way, but as she watched along the way, her face became more and more ugly. Gui Li's practice was so high and so fast that it was far beyond her imagination. Even at the end, she was thinking secretly in her heart.  , is there anyone else in the Demon Sect who can compare to this person?

    That talented and strategic Ghost King?  Or is it the secretive Mr. Ghost?

    At this moment, Gui Li had just knocked away an extremely ferocious two-headed demon leopard in front of Jin Ping'er. The huge beast body hit the hard stone wall heavily, and it looked like it was more dangerous than anything else.

    Gui Li didn't even look at the leopard, his expression remained unchanged, and he continued to walk forward. Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, seemed to be full of energy, looking around. Jin Ping'er followed behind them, passing by the two-headed devil leopard.  , turned around and saw that the originally thick body of the leopard had shriveled up, as if all the essence in the body had been sucked away. This was naturally caused by the demonic power of the blood-devouring bead.

    It's just that these monsters are extremely powerful creatures. Even though Gui Li has the soul-eating magic wand in his hand, he can kill such a huge monster in a matter of seconds. This practice is hardly powerful, but terrifying.  Got it

    ???????????? When did this man start to make such rapid progress in his moral conduct?

    Jin Ping'er was getting more and more frightened, and her eyes looking at Gui Li's back became more and more complicated.?At this moment, suddenly, Gui Li's body stopped, and a somewhat vigilant look slowly appeared on his face.

    Jin Ping'er was startled for a moment. Although there were many monsters guarding him along the way, he had never seen Gui Li with such a cautious look. He quickly concentrated on guarding and found that something was wrong around him.

    After the death of the two-headed demon leopard, the usual silence here returned to the surroundings, but at this moment, in the invisible darkness, a low and deep singing voice came:

    In Xiaosonggang, the moon is like frost, and people are like fluttering catkins.

    Ten years, three thousand years, I hope we will never forget each other

    The song was sad and sad. Although it didn't sound loud, somehow it got into my ears and I could hear every word clearly. When I first heard the song, it seemed very sad, and then my mood suddenly became sad, as if it was somewhere in the dark.  , actually followed the singer through three thousand years, reliving the unknown but poignant tenderness

    Time is as ruthless as a knife. Isn’t the only thing that warms your heart is a pair of eyes with a faint smile?

    Did you forget?

    Many years later, or another reincarnation and vicissitudes of life?

    What do you remember?

    The blank emptiness is like a memory, staring blankly into the darkness and distance

    In the past, have I ever hugged you?

    and you

    ※※※

    The monkey Xiao Hui suddenly shouted "Zhi Zhi" and seemed to be very happy. He actually jumped down from Gui Li's shoulder and swooped into the darkness.

 Text Chapter 1 Sky Fox

    Xiao Hui's figure disappeared into the darkness in a blink of an eye. It seemed that Gui Li didn't expect that Xiao Hui would suddenly make such a strange move and was taken aback. However, he did not get up and chase after him. Instead, he slowly raised his head.  head, listening to the faint singing coming from the darkness

    This singing sound is somewhat familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere before?

    How many years have passed by in a hurry just like this song

    Jin Ping'er walked to Gui Li, looked around carefully, and whispered: "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li didn't answer, but there was a complicated expression on his face. Xiao Hui's voice came vaguely from the distance. It seemed that after the "squeak" sound, there was a slightly surprised "eh" sound, but  Soon, Xiao Hui became silent again, and the lingering and resentful singing slowly stopped.

    In the dark cave, there was a strange silence all around. It seemed that something was watching them in the darkness. Gui Li's eyes slowly became clearer. He stared at the dark golden bottle in front of him but seemed to be a little uneasy.  She was very uncomfortable listening to the singing just now, and the gloomy and unknown darkness at this moment instinctively made her feel disgusted.

    She subconsciously took a step closer to Gui Li and was about to speak. Suddenly, a light flashed deep in the darkness. Almost at the same time, the expressions of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er changed. The difference was that Gui Li was a little stunned.  , but Jin Ping'er seemed to let out a sigh of relief.

    A faint ray of white light shone in the depths of darkness, flew out extremely quickly, and shot towards the bright place where the two of them were. Gui Li stood motionless, and sure enough, the white light passed through his side and hit straight towards him.  Jin Ping'er

    Jin Ping'er sneered slightly. To her, it seemed that the enemy's sudden attack did not matter to her. What she cared about was the unknown silence just now.

    The white light came to the eyes in a blink of an eye. Jin Ping'er's pretty face froze, and with a soft whisper in his mouth, he turned his right hand, and suddenly saw a purple light, and in Ghost Li's soul-devouring cyan halo, a dreamy light flashed past.  A green-purple light struck down from the sky, striking the white light with incomparable accuracy.

    "Snapped"

    The white light was actually cut in half by Jin Ping'er's purple-gang blade magic weapon. It was divided into two parts and flew out to both sides. However, it did not fly out of six feet. The two white lights actually shone again and shrunk.  Half of the body suddenly returned to its original size, which was equivalent to two strange white haloes appearing at the same time, whistling and flying back. At the same time, a sharp whistle suddenly sounded in mid-air, and the force of the attack was more than twice as fast.

    Jin Ping'er's originally relaxed and calm expression changed. She snorted and the purple light blade appeared again, but she saw two purple lights lighting up almost at the same time. The white object that flew back was cut in half by her in the same way.  , transformed into four, and flew out feebly.

    However, that weird white light was like a demon. After flying not far away, it shined again and quickly returned to its original shape. It turned into four white objects of the same size as before, and once again shot toward Jin Ping'er.  , coming urgently

    Jin Ping'er's face finally darkened, showing a solemn expression, and stepped back. However, there was not much space in this deep cave. Soon Jin Ping'er was surrounded by these weird white haloes, and Jin Ping'er only heard  With a clear voice and purple lights shining, those white lights were quickly shot down or knocked away by Jin Ping'er. However, these little things were really weird. They almost all regained their strength after a moment and attacked Jin Ping'er ruthlessly. At the same time, they were struck by Jin Ping'er.  There are more and more white light bodies that have been cut off, and slowly, Jin Ping'er's figure has been covered up.

    Looking from a distance, the white halo is dancing and lingering, as if slowly weaving into a cocoon of light, trapping Jin Ping'er in it

    Gui Li, who was standing aside, watched Jin Ping'er struggle more and more to deal with these mysterious white lights, but did not take action. However, it is conceivable that the mysterious figure in the darkness has not yet appeared, and only with this  A Taoist magic can wrap Jin Ping'er so hard, which shows that the power of this demon magic is really extraordinary. He is probably the mysterious evildoer mentioned by the fierce black tiger.

    Seeing that Jin Ping'er's situation is becoming increasingly critical, but somehow even though the white light bodies are becoming more and more abundant, Jin Ping'er is still able to persevere. The white light attacks are getting more and more urgent, and the momentum is getting louder and louder. In the cave of Nuo Da,  , at this moment, the white light has actually surpassed the original soul-eating blue light, and the whistling sound in the mid-air has become more and more established. Seeing Jin Ping'er gradually getting dizzy, but he is able to persevere, but no one knows her.  How long can I cope with it?

    Gui Li suddenly swayed, but instead of flying towards Jin Ping'er, he rushed into the darkness. Almost at the same time as his body activated, the soul-eating cyan light that had been covering his body was instantly extinguished, and the next moment  , he melted into the darkness and could no longer be seen.

    In the distance, there seemed to be a cold snort

    In the familiar darkness, the cold breath is wandering around.??In the distance, there was still the whistling sound of the strange light bodies besieging Jin Ping'er, but close by, the surrounding area was strangely calm.

    Suddenly, the calm ground began to tremble violently, and even the stone walls of the surrounding caves began to shake. After a loud noise was made from the top of the cave, countless small stones and sand and dust began to slowly fall, creating a hazy scene.

    Amidst the roar, chaos appeared everywhere, and the darkness seemed to be getting thicker and thicker. At this moment, the falling stones suddenly stopped in mid-air. For a moment, it almost seemed as if time had stopped and everything was still. After a moment,  There was a sudden scream, and all the stones and dust gathered into a huge torrent, rumbling towards a dark place ahead.

    The torrent was astonishingly powerful. It was like an overwhelming force along the way. Nothing could stop it. It rushed to the end of the darkness. Suddenly, a white and slender hand stretched out from the darkness.

    The index finger and tail finger of the palm are erect, the ring finger is half bent, and the thumb and middle finger are lightly interlocked. The knot is clearly a Buddhist seal, but it does not have the solemn atmosphere of Buddhism. Instead, it is an image of indescribable temptation and enchantment.  With the magical power of the forest

    The invisible energy condensed instantly from the hand seal. In that moment, it seemed that the palm had enlarged countless times, like a giant palm, blocking the torrent. But the next moment, when I looked carefully, I found that  The palm is still the same slender palm, nothing has changed, except that the once unstoppable torrent was blocked in mid-air, making a loud noise, countless boulders lost their power, crashed, and sand flew instantly.

    The disappearing figure of Gui Li suddenly appeared from the flying dust of sand and stones, and rushed towards the palm like lightning.

    The white hand's seal changed, with four fingers standing side by side and half-flexed. The thumb clasped out from the middle and sank down. Almost at the same time, the golden bottle roared in the distance, and the purple purple that was originally suppressed by those white light bodies  The light suddenly surged, like a purple halo bursting open, and the light was bright for a moment.

    But it didn't look like Jin Ping'er had broken through the suppression of the white light. On the contrary, her face was very ugly, and the strange white light that had been scattered into countless points scattered and gathered together, forming a huge wall of white light.  It was later than it was said and then it was quickly, like a blazing wall of light, rushing towards Gui Li's figure from behind at the speed of a furious wave.

    Before the wave of light reaches his body, Gui Li's breath has been suffocated by it, and the body flying by in mid-air is also shaken by it. This shows how powerful the wave of light is. If he is hit by it, he will be shattered to pieces.  possible

    However, Gui Li's expression remained unchanged, and he didn't seem to pay attention to the extremely dangerous white giant wave behind him. He rushed toward the white palm with increasing urgency. However, although his body was fast, the wave of light took him seriously.  Like lightning and lightning, from far to near, the furious waves rushed behind him and were about to engulf his figure.

    Jin Ping'er was in the distance, he couldn't help but exhale softly

    And in the darkness, that white hand seemed to tremble slightly

    At this moment, Gui Li's left hand suddenly stretched out backwards, with the thumb clasped tightly against the palm, the middle finger half-flexed, and the three fingers standing straight like a mountain. It actually formed an authentic Buddhist Vajra Seal. Look at his palm slowly.  The force of pushing out the Dharma is solemn and solemn, almost giving people the feeling of being as dignified as a mountain. This pushing force is the power of the Buddha who showed great compassion and used his great supernatural power to move mountains.

    There is thunder in the silent place

    Shine light in the darkness

    In an instant, the solemn golden light bloomed in the palm, the Buddhist mantra flashed past, and the raging wave-like wall of light came crashing into the palm that formed the seal.

    "Boom"

    The sound was like a meteor falling to the ground, rumbling away and continuing. A strange light arose in the cave, and the colorful light was shining. It seemed that countless colorful eyes opened at the same time in an instant, sparkling and touching.

    The white wall of light exploded, like falling stars like rain

    There is only darkness in front of me, just like before

    Gui Li has arrived in front of that palm

    He stretched out his hand, his right hand, and grabbed the palm

    The white hand turned up, but did not flinch. The five fingers suddenly turned into claws and flew up to meet him. Gui Li's right hand flashed past, but he avoided the sharp knife-like fingertips and grabbed the wrist of the white hand.

    The mysterious figure's palms flipped over, and he dodged past him in the space of time. Instead, he pointed his fingers together like a knife, slicing towards the base of Gui Li's right hand.  Flashing as fast as lightning and as fast as light, his moves were all extremely fierce killers against the enemy, but they were all dodged by the opponent, and those who counterattacked came back with even more ferocious counterattacks.

    But there was no sound between the lightning and flint. The two people were fighting to such an extent that life and death seemed to be between their breaths, but their palms never touched.

    Until, the meteor light shower behind finally came to an end?Falling, darkness suddenly comes again, covering up all the light

    Deep in the darkness, a soft sound suddenly sounded

    "Snapped"

    The sound was crisp and low, coming faintly, without any murderous intent, but just like the sound of two hands slapping together when we were together as children.

    Then, everything fell into silence

    ※※※

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? grabbed

    Hold it, that hand

    What I feel is no murderous intent, no demonic power, but only softness and gentleness

    ※※※

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fly over the mountains and rivers, over thousands of mountains and rivers, the blue sea and the blue sky, all of them embrace each and every gentle figure in their arms, they are all beside me, never leaving.

    Just like that, a lifetime of joy, a laugh, and a happy life

    Isn’t this a fairyland? Is this life?

    ??Isn’t it better to just be drunk from now on and not wake up?

    The darkness seems to be tempting someone?

    However, he suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness, his eyes were like blood, and he looked up to the sky and screamed

    The palm suddenly shook and retracted back. Gui Li's whole body was filled with green light, and the soul-devouring bead instantly appeared on his hand. All the dark red blood on the blood-devouring bead at the top lit up, and the demonic aura was rising towards him.  The deepest part of the darkness penetrated

    Silent and breathless

    That space suddenly solidified. The entire darkness seemed to be solidified into a solid rock, indestructible. However, the soul-devouring soul was blunt and without edge. Somehow, the barrier condensed with powerful demonic power had no effect on it. The soul-devouring force was like breaking a bamboo.  Stab it down

    Finally, someone snorted slightly angrily, and the dark barrier dissipated instantly, and a figure flew back a foot, getting out of the way of Soul Devourer's unstoppable and demonic thrust.

    Just in the blink of an eye, Gui Li's figure came over like a shadow. The mysterious figure was surrounded by black shadows. He didn't look panicked, but he stretched out another hand, this time with his five fingers closed.  , clenched into a very delicate-looking fist, and hit Gui Li

    Gui Li's face changed slightly, his figure suddenly suffocated, his brows furrowed slightly, the blood-red light in his eyes suddenly dissipated, and even the Soul Eater disappeared in his hands in an instant. I saw that he was open-minded, but  He raised his hands, facing the seemingly ordinary and delicate fist, and slowly floated down into the void. It was as dignified as a mountain, but as light as flowing water. After a moment, a soft clear light appeared between his arms, in mid-air.  A Tai Chi pattern slowly appeared

    Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao

    The fist struck upwards, hitting the middle of the Tai Chi pattern. It slowly sank in, making the Tai Chi pattern dent inward.

    Gui Li's face turned slightly pale, and it seemed that at that moment, his breathing paused, but after a moment, the Tai Chi pattern in the mid-air slowly began to rotate, and the place where the fist was sunken was tight but  Continuously, on the contrary, as the rotation slowly became faster, the huge demonic power contained in the silence was melted away bit by bit by the flexible power of this supreme Taoist method.

    The Tai Chi pattern rotated faster and faster, and the palm began to tremble slowly. The mysterious figure in front of him snorted again, but this time the sound was slightly painful. Apparently, the counterattack force of Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao was also  No small matter

    "Roar"

    With a low whistle, the Tai Chi pattern dispersed, and the white hand also retracted into the darkness, as if there was a moment of peace.

    Suddenly, Gui Li flew up, and the deep darkness ahead seemed unable to stop him at all. It seemed that even in the darkness, he had a pair of eyes hidden in his heart, and he slowly saw the way forward clearly.

    The mysterious figure in the darkness was retreating. He was moving very fast, but Gui Li was chasing after him. In this ancient cave, in the deepest darkness, the two people were flying faster and faster, incarnating.  For two bolts of lightning in the darkness, flashing towards the deepest part of the cave

    This flight seems to be endless. The darkness in front is like a ferocious beast that pounces with its teeth and claws and then falls behind instantly. There are countless unknown darkness waiting in the distance. The wind blows against the face like a knife, and the lightning and flint are  In that moment, who do you think of?

    The chase is like life, it never stops, but later on, I don’t know whether I have lost my way or forgotten my original intention.

    I don’t know how much time passed, or how many miles we chased. I just know that the terrain slowly went downwards along the way, and it seemed that we had gone deep into the ground. There was silence behind us, and Jin Ping’er had already been thrown away by the two of them.  Where to go

    The mysterious figure suddenly stopped, turned around in the darkness, and faced the direction he came from. Gui Li immediately noticed the movement, paused, and slowly stopped.In the darkness, the two people faced each other, without speaking for a while. After a while, the green halo on Gui Li's body lit up again, illuminating the surrounding area. However, the darkness in front of him still seemed to be unable to penetrate the light.

    The mysterious figure suddenly said: "What a magical power"

    This voice sounds soft and pleasant, even though it is only spoken lightly, but for some reason, when I hear it in my ears, it gives me a strange and heart-warming feeling.

    Under the faint blue light, Gui Li stared at the darkness. His face was calm and his tone was calm. He didn't look like he had just experienced a thrilling battle with the person in front of him. He said: "Thank you very much."

    The woman's voice sneered and said: "Just now, you are fighting. In just a moment, you can compare the Taoism of the Demon Sect, the Prajna Buddhism of Tianyin Temple, and the true Taoism of Qingyun Sect, Tai Chi, Xuanqing Taoism, etc.  The true practice of Taoism is used according to the opportunity, and there is no delay in the conversion. It can be seen that it has been completely integrated and the practice of the three Taoisms is not trivial. The practice of Taiji Xuanqing Tao alone is so powerful. I am afraid that except for the old man Daoxuan,  Even among the Qingyun Sect, no one can be as good as you."

    She paused slowly, and then said word by word: "Why are you improving so fast in your Taoism?"

    Gui Li did not speak, but looked at the darkness, suddenly smiled, and said slowly: "Why, my cultivation is going well, are you surprised?"

    In the dark shadows, several familiar "squeaking" sounds suddenly sounded. After a moment, a figure came out. Looking carefully, it turned out to be monkey Xiao Hui with gray hair and a long tail. It was grinning.  Then he scratched his head, jumped on the ground twice, returned to Gui Li's side, jumped onto his shoulder again, and then sat down, his tail still wagging behind him.

    The woman in the darkness did not speak and fell silent

    Gui Li looked at the darkness, his eyes slowly gained emotion, and his voice seemed to become softer. He smiled and said, "Is it you? I really didn't expect to meet you here."

    The woman invisible in the darkness suddenly let out a "poof" and said, "Do you still remember me? Don't you have such a charming and charming woman beside you?"

    Gui Li was startled and couldn't help feeling a little embarrassed. He smiled bitterly and said, "What are you talking about?"

    The woman was obviously a little angry, and said in a cold voice: "Aren't you afraid of being sorry for the person who is still lying on the ice bed by doing this?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said: "You misunderstood. I didn't know that this place was ordered by the Ghost King to lead the way." He paused and said calmly, "It's not like you don't know who I am."

    The woman in the darkness snorted, but apparently she no longer sounded so angry, and said: "How do I know who you are? I only know that men are never nice."

    Gui Li frowned, shook his head slightly, and smiled bitterly without answering.

    The darkness in front slowly dispersed, and under the illumination of Ghost Li's soul-devouring blue light, a figure slowly appeared. Xiao Hui, who was lying on Ghost Li's shoulder, grinned at the slim figure.  Called a few times, very friendly

    In the dim light, that woman was charming and soft to the core. Who could she be if she wasn't the long-lost nine-tailed fox Xiaobai?

 Text Chapter 2 The Mysterious Man

    Zhongtu, outside Heyang City, abandoned village

    Above the wilderness, at first glance, the terrain is relatively flat. Except for the towering Qingyun Mountains in the distance when looking to the north, there are relatively few undulating hills in other directions, with many woods growing cluttered far and near.  , large or small, are distributed in this wilderness. There are also a few sparse trees standing around Yizhuang.

    It was the darkest time, and the clouds in the sky were thick, blocking the moon. Only a few small stars on the edge emitted a faint light, shining on this desolate land. It was windy that night, and it was not particularly strong.  , but blowing through the treetops, the branches swayed, the black shadows flashed, and a low "rustling" sound was made. Listening to the ears and blowing on the body, it seemed to feel particularly cold.

    Zhou Yi Xian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist stood closely together, watching the mysterious figure in front of them. It had been a while since Yi Yi Xian found the man, but the man seemed to be like a zombie, motionless.  The one who moved was still standing there, but he blocked the door, but Yi Xian and the other two couldn't get out.

    Xiaohuan calmed down, lowered his voice, and said softly to Zhou Xian: "Grandpa, you really see clearly, he is wearing the Taoist robe of Qingyun Sect."

    Taoist Wild Dog also turned his head and listened carefully. Yi Xian glanced at the wooden figure, then nodded firmly and said: "You can't be wrong. Look at the sword-shaped logo on his sleeve, it is indeed Qingyun."  "door"

    Xiaohuan muttered: "Aren't all the Qingyun Sect members from well-known and decent families? How could they come to such a ghost place in the middle of the night to scare people?"

    Taoist Wild Dog also nodded. It was obvious that even though he had never had a good impression of the righteous way, he did not believe that a disciple of the Qingyun Sect would do such a thing. Immortal Zhou rolled his eyes at the two of them and coughed. In any case, although he had just discovered  The figure was a little shocked, but after a while, the strange figure, although still mysterious, did not do anything to harm them or act hostile, and Zhou Xian couldn't help but become more courageous.

    He slowly took a step forward, laughed twice, and said: "This gentleman, please forgive us for being offended. We didn't know that this is your residence."

    "Grandpa" Xiao Huan called from behind, interrupting Zhou Xian's words, with a hint of annoyance in his tone. The figure in front suddenly moved, seeming to react to Zhou Xian's words.

    Zhou Yixian frowned, but he immediately realized that this was a righteous village. When he said that this was his residence, wasn't he just calling the person a living ghost in front of his face? Yi Xian couldn't help but feel a chill in his back.  He quickly smiled and said: "Well, what this old man said is that the three of us were walking late at night and stumbled into this place with no other intentions. Sir, don't worry that we didn't see anything. We didn't see anything. Let's leave now. Here  Just leave”

    After saying that, he turned his head and winked at Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog. The three of them gritted their teeth and slowly leaned to the side, trying to walk past the ghostly figure. Unexpectedly, they only took a few steps.  Their eyes were dazzled when the black figure suddenly stood in front of them again, and the distance was so close that Xiao Huan even faintly smelled the bloody aura on that person.

    Seeing the dark moon and high winds above their heads, a dark shadow swept past them. Zhouxian Xian and Taoist Wild Dog changed their colors. Xiaohuan's face turned pale. He yelled "Ah" and jumped back.  A few steps, hoping to get as far away from the black shadow as possible

    Xiao Huan screamed, although he was afraid of shouting out subconsciously. Originally, the young daughter's family always had a dislike for these things, but to the ears of the people around her, it was a different story. Both Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog  Startled, Zhou Yixian quickly looked back, but Taoist Wild Dog got the courage out of nowhere. With a tiger roar, like a dog bark, he jumped out and stood in front of Xiaohuan and Zhou Xian.  At the same time, the halo flashed in his hand, and he had already sacrificed his animal tooth magic weapon.

    In the dark night, although the light yellow halo is weak, it seems to still have some warmth

    Xiaohuan was startled when he saw Taoist Wild Dog like this. He didn't know why, but at this moment, the figure whose face had been shrouded in shadow suddenly shook.

    The man's hand stretched forward, and a strange aura followed. It was definitely not the upright Taoism of today's Qingyun Sect. The Taoist wild dog knew in his heart that this man was unpredictable, but there was a woman behind him.  Standing, unable to step back no matter what, he shouted angrily, and the beast's tooth magic weapon suddenly shone brightly, winning the man to fight.

    In the Yizhuang courtyard, the darkness seemed to be forced back by the wild dog Taoist in an instant. On his face, for a moment, he saw that the figure did not seem to be resisting, and he was a little surprised, with a few traces of it.  Very happy

    The next moment, Taoist Wild Dog’s animal tooth magic weapon suddenly hit the figure’s chest firmly. The figure looked mysterious and powerful.?The character did not dodge the heavy blow from Taoist Wild Dog.

    Taoist Wild Dog himself couldn't believe it. Zhou Yixian and Xiao Huan were also startled for a moment. They saw the beast's tooth magic weapon in front of them with a bright yellow light, showing the aura of a winner. But after a moment, the three of them realized something was wrong.

    The man who was struck in the chest by Taoist Wild Dog with all his strength did not seem to even shake his figure. Although Taoist Taoist Wild Dog is far from comparable to Gui Li and other figures in terms of spiritual practice, he is still a figure of the Demon Cult who has practiced for many years.  , the power of this blow is also extraordinary. Ordinary people would be beaten until their blood boils, and half of their lives would be lost if they were not dead.

    And this strange figure seemed to have no feeling at all. Then, a moment later, the man seemed to snort lowly, and Taoist Wild Dog suddenly exclaimed. He did not see how the man moved, and the outstretched hand instantly  Returning to the front, he grabbed the wild dog Taoist's animal tooth magic weapon in his hand.

    It is extremely dangerous for those who practice Taoism to have their magic weapon in someone's hands. How could the Taoist Wild Dog not be anxious and angry? He shouted and tried his best to activate his magic weapon, trying to summon the magic weapon back. Unexpectedly, the beast's teeth were lying on the ground.  In that man's hands, no matter how hard he used it, he actually had no response to the master's magic power.

    The man lowered his head, looked at the thing in his hand, and then spoke for the first time. His voice was hoarse and almost difficult to hear, but with obvious disdain, he said coldly: "The devil dares to act recklessly here.  "

    Taoist Wild Dog was shocked and angry, and was about to urge the magic weapon again. Suddenly, he heard Yi Xian behind him saying urgently: "Back off, back off quickly."

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled and instinctively took a few steps back. Just when he was about to ask Zhou Xian, the man's palm suddenly tightened, and the beast's tooth magic weapon almost responded with a sharp "click" sound like broken bones.  , Taoist Wild Dog was horrified, but he saw the yellow light surge and dissipate immediately. The "click" sound was like a beast's last groan, unable to struggle in pain. With a "boom", Taoist Wild Dog's magic weapon fang,  It was crushed to pieces by the man with his bare hands, and the fragments shot out like knives. The sound of "duh" could be heard instantly, and all of them hit the place where Taoist Wild Dog was standing just now.

    Taoist Wild Dog was heartbroken and frightened, and was speechless for a moment. The face of that strange figure was still shrouded in a mysterious shadow. The three of them couldn't see his face clearly. They could only hear his low and hoarse voice.  , slowly raised his head to look at the sky, but the black shadow on his face still did not recede. It was indescribably strange. After destroying the beast's tooth, he seemed to feel a sense of catharsis, and slowly sneered, listening to his ears.  , against the backdrop of this weird Yizhuang, the howling wind all over the sky, Zhou Yixian and the other three people all had a creepy feeling.

    Zhou Yixian was feeling uneasy in his heart when he suddenly focused his eyes and looked at the weird man's arm. He saw that the hand that had crushed the beast's tooth had a layer of light cyan at some point, and that cyan light  However, the aura around this person is completely different. It is pure and gentle. It is actually the realm of the most refined and pure Taoist true Dharma.

    Zhou Yixian raised his head in astonishment and took a step forward. For a moment, he forgot his worries and ignored the surprised attempts of Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog to stop him. He said, "Who is your Excellency? You are wearing a Qingyun Sect Taoist robe, and your cultivation is no less than that of the Taoist priests."  Which master of the Qingyun Sect in the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao realm of the Supreme Pure Realm actually did such a ridiculous thing at such a time?"

    The green light flashed away, and the man slowly looked towards Zhou Xian. Through the mysterious and strange layer of black air on his face, Zhou Xian felt a chill all over his body. He only heard the man's hoarse voice, cold.  Said: "You know a lot."

    Zhou Yixian snorted, with a solemn expression on his face. He couldn't help but look at that person. The confusion on his face became more and more serious. He said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency is indeed a disciple of Qingyun Sect, and you are definitely not an ordinary disciple. But you  Who is it and why is it causing trouble here?"

    The man sneered but did not answer. Zhou Xian suddenly felt something. When he looked back, it was Xiaohuan who gently pulled his sleeve and whispered: "Grandpa, he is full of ghost energy. I can feel it.  There is not a single wandering ghost around Yizhuang. I am afraid they were all frightened by this person and ran away. If not, I would have known something was wrong here. How could a person like this be from the Qingyun Sect?"

    Zhou Yixian's face was uncertain and complex, and his thoughts were obviously a little confused. Facing this mysterious figure who was inextricably linked to the Qingyun Sect, he didn't seem to be as scared as usual, and he was a little a bit confused.  Lost in thought

    The strange man's attention was slowly focused on Zhou Xian at this moment. He looked Zhou Xian up and down, then suddenly sneered and said in a cold voice: "No matter who you are, if you dare to disobey me, you will die."  "

    As soon as he finished speaking, he had already raised his hand. Zhou Yixian saw the green light in his hand instantly light up. His old face turned pale. He didn't even have time to say anything. He suddenly waved his hands together and raised them to his chest. Only the index and middle fingers of his left and right hands were visible.  A piece of yellow talisman paper suddenly appeared between the two fingers.The surface is curved and twisted with strange spells painted on it, causing the wind to fly slightly.

    I saw the green light in the hands of the mysterious figure gradually brightening, and it was pointed at Zhouxian and others. Without hesitation, Zhouxian suddenly murmured a mantra in his mouth, moved forward instead of retreating, took a step, and followed the words in his mouth.  With the sound of the spell, the two yellow talismans actually burned on their own. Two small flames suddenly appeared in the dark night, looking particularly bright.

    This strange move seemed to make the mysterious man opposite him hesitate, or it might have touched some memory in him. It actually caused him to pause slightly, and he vaguely heard a surprised "Huh" sound.

    The talisman burned, and Immortal Zhou Yi's white beard fluttered. Suddenly, he shouted loudly, flicked his hands, and two balls of flame floated out of his fingers, and actually condensed in the air. Then, there was a loud "boom", and two small balls of flame floated out of his fingers.  The flames actually swelled in the wind and turned into a raging fire several feet in size, blocking the way between Zhou Xian and the mysterious man.

    "Roar!" There was a roar in mid-air, and a giant white-fronted tiger jumped out of the blazing flames. The tiger was so powerful that it opened its big mouth and let out a roar that shook the whole place. It jumped up suddenly and rushed towards the black shadow man.  Pounced on

    The mysterious man snorted coldly, but did not even give in. His right hand flashed with green light and struck straight down. No matter how ferocious the giant tiger came, this palm actually struck directly on the giant tiger's forehead, and the green light instantly eroded it.  As he left, the white tiger seemed to be still struggling, baring its teeth and claws, but a moment later, after letting out its last unwilling roar, the giant tiger's whole body suddenly emitted cyan light, and then shook, and this huge body turned into nothing.  , turned into several remaining flames, flickered twice in mid-air, and disappeared into nothingness.

    But this white-fronted giant tiger was not the end. Almost at the same time that the giant tiger disappeared, a red-maned lion appeared in the huge ball of flames. Amidst the roar of the lion, it once again rushed towards the mysterious man.  The mysterious man was obviously very powerful. He almost didn't even look at him, and struck him with the same palm. The lion ended up like the giant white-fronted tiger.

    It's just that the magic spell performed by Zhou Xian this time is really weird. Although the giant beast he transformed into can't withstand the enemy's blow, but in the blazing flames, there is no one knows how much magic power can be used to transform the strange beast into the giant tiger.  After the lion, there are more and more beasts transformed by the flame, and the speed is getting faster and faster. Various beasts such as: wild boar, leopard, hippo, giant elephant, spirit deer, lynx, etc., emerge in endlessly, and their bodies are majestic and different.  Normal, extremely ferocious

    However, the mysterious figure he faced this time seemed to be really capable of unpredictable things. Facing the countless monsters that were coming one after another and dizzying, he actually didn't take a breath and just waved seemingly casually.  Wherever the palm of the hand passes, no matter how powerful or ferocious the beast is, it becomes invisible.

    In the midst of the fierce fight, the mysterious man suddenly snorted coldly, as if he had realized something, and suddenly changed his palm strike to a sweep. Suddenly, a green light bloomed, and a bright color was like a wheel, crushing him directly, with a majestic momentum, invincible all the way,  The blazing flame encountered this cyan beam of light and resisted it twice before being pierced straight through.

    In the mid-air, there seemed to be thousands of beasts roaring angrily in unison, but then the flames disappeared, and in the swaying fire, there were only two groups of yellow talismans that were about to burn out, slowly falling from the mid-air.

    In the Yizhuang courtyard, calm temporarily returned. On the other side of the courtyard, the three of Zhou Xian who had just slipped into the corner and wanted to sneak away turned around in shock. Apparently, they did not expect that the enemy could break Zhou Xian's spell so quickly.

    Without illusions to stop them, it was obviously a ridiculous and stupid idea to run away from behind. Zhou Yixian and the other three people suffocated for a moment, then slowly turned around. The mysterious figure slowly approached, and slowly walked over.  The figure carried a strong murderous aura, and there was a sense of solemnity in Yizhuang.

    Zhou Yixian’s brows were furrowed, obviously he was worried about something, but when he saw the black figure getting closer and closer, he felt that life and death were just between his breaths.

    Xiao Huan's face changed, and she suddenly wanted to step forward to deal with it, but before she could go out, Zhou Xian had already pulled her back, and shouted in a low voice: "Nonsense, this person is not trivial. He is not something a child like you can handle."

    Xiao Huan was slightly surprised and looked at Zhou Xian in amazement. It seemed that he had never seen his grandfather so nervous and cautious. At this time, he heard the approaching black figure pause for a moment and said coldly in a hoarse voice: "The illusion you just used  ,But"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? around

    The night wind blew by, and the eight talismans spontaneously ignited at the same time, and the flames were like dancing wildly on the Monday cactus, making his eyes sparkle.

    "The ghosts of Wuding will return to hell;

    "The phantom is escaping, but I am ordered to call you"

    Almost in the shouts of Zhou Xian, thisIn the Yizhuang, a strong wind suddenly blew up, and sand and stones were blown in from all directions. The mysterious man paused, seemingly surprised, and looked around carefully. The sound of the immortal mantra came out from the air, and "boom boom boom"  "Boom, boom, boom!" Five muffled sounds rang out beside them. The figures of Yi Xian and the others shook slightly, but then stopped.

    The strong wind roared, rolling back the yellow sand, and blew it towards the mysterious man one after another, making his clothes fly. But in the strong wind, the black air on his face remained motionless, but there was a sneer, and it came out again

    The man actually gave up on Zhou Xian and the other three who were casting spells, and suddenly walked back six steps. He shouted softly, and thrust his left hand into the ground. However, he saw a green halo stabbing down instantly, and the hard ground immediately exploded. Somehow,  In the swaying blue light, the figures of Yi Xian and the others in the distance suddenly began to tremble violently, and from beneath the ground, a painful cry suddenly came out:

    "oops"

    The green light flashed away, and in Yizhuang, the strong wind decreased greatly, and the sand and stones gradually calmed down. After a while, where Zhou Yixian and three other people were standing, there was a sudden explosion on the ground, and then there was only a roar.  , a big hole was exploded, and the three standing figures suddenly disappeared. Unexpectedly, at some point, these three people had become phantoms.

    And from the large hole in the ground, with a few screams and pain, three figures stumbled out, but they were not Yi Xian and the other three. I saw that there was a dusty look on the faces of the three people. Yi Yi Xian  His face was bruised and purple, and he had obviously suffered a hidden loss, but it seemed that he had not had time to take care of it. He only looked up at the mysterious man with a look of astonishment on his face.

    The weird mysterious figure stood coldly in the distance, watching them, snorted, and said in a hoarse voice: "I didn't expect that you can even know the long-lost spells of 'Wuding Jinjia' and 'Little Ghost Transport', and you can actually do it."  I almost underestimated you for being able to use these two great magic skills together with 'Earth Release'. Just talking about these magic skills, I'm afraid no one in the world can surpass you."

    Zhou Yixian’s face was solemn. Although he looked a little funny, he said in a deep voice at this moment: “How did you see through it?”

    The man said calmly: "Didn't you say that I am from the Qingyun Sect? These little tricks were the skills of the Qingyun Sect's founder back then. Even if I don't know them, can't I still see them?"

    Zhou Yixian stood up slowly, but thoughts were flashing in his heart. Facing this mysterious figure this time, he really felt that he couldn't handle it. His Taoism was profound and unpredictable, and he was afraid that if he looked around the world, it would be difficult to find anyone who could match him.  People who fight against others; what is puzzling is that this person seems to be a disciple of Qingyun's sect, and he has practiced at a high level on the Xuanqing Way of Tai Chi. He has only seen this person in his life. However, this person's violent spirit is so heavy that he has never seen it before.  How could such a character appear in this Fei Uprising Village late at night?

 Text Chapter 3 Reunion

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak

    Outside the Shoujing Hall, the disciples of Dazhu Peak, starting from Song Daren to Du Bishu, stood in a line outside the door, with anxious and worried expressions on their faces, looking into the Shoujing Hall from time to time.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps came to mind in the Shou Jing Hall, and a woman walked out. It was Wenmin from Xiaozhu Peak. Song Daren and other Dazhu Peak disciples immediately surrounded her. Song Daren was familiar with Wenmin and looked at the empty space behind Wenmin.  One person asked in a low voice: "How is my wife?"

    Wenmin nodded and said softly: "Uncle Su is fine. She suddenly fainted when she was returning to the mountain. My master said it was because she was too worried. Now my master is with her inside and she has woken up.  coming"

    Song Daren and others all breathed a sigh of relief, but no one looked happy. Du Bishu said with a bitter face: "This is really a bolt from the blue. There is no news about the master. Now even the master's wife is almost in trouble."

    "Shut up." Song Daren frowned and drank. Du Bishu smiled bitterly and shook his head. Song Daren turned to Wen Min and said, "Did my wife ask you to give us any instructions?"

    Wenmin shook his head and said: "No, Master Su just whispered to my master. After saying a few words, master asked me to come out. It seemed that there was something he didn't want me to know."

    Song Daren frowned and said: "This, this"

    Seeing that he was anxious, Wen Min felt a little unbearable and advised: "Senior Brother Song, don't be too anxious. Anyway, it's such a big deal. Uncle Su and my master are still here. Something has happened now. Uncle Su is watching.  I am exhausted both physically and mentally, so you have to bear the burden here more."

    Song Daren sighed, nodded and said, "You are right." After pondering for a moment, he turned to the other junior brothers and said, "Okay, okay, now that we know that our junior wife is safe, I say we don't have to stand here all the time.  Otherwise, if Master Mistress finds out, it will cause trouble for her. Let’s go back to our rooms first. We still need to do our homework, so I’ll keep it here first.”

    Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Du Bishu and others looked at each other. After a moment of silence, Wu Dayi, the second oldest, nodded and said, "That's good, let's listen to senior brother." After that, he turned to Song Daren again  , said: "Elder brother, I will come over for you later."

    Song Daren was just about to shake his head and refuse, when He Dazhi patted him on the shoulder and said: "Senior Brother, please tell us to have a good rest. Don't be careless and take it seriously. My wife won't like you like this."

    Song Daren smiled bitterly and nodded. Then everyone gradually dispersed. Only Song Daren and Wen Min stood outside the Shoujing Hall, speechless for a moment.

    The two of them looked at each other. Wen Min suddenly blushed and slowly lowered his head. Song Daren coughed, but felt his heartbeat speeding up. He quickly calmed down, laughed twice and said, "Wen Min."  Junior sister, didn’t you just go to Southern Xinjiang with Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak not long ago? Why are you back so soon?”

    Wen Min shook his head and said: "I went to Southern Xinjiang, and I didn't plan to rush back so early, but something strange happened there. After discussing with Junior Sister Lu, I felt that this matter was not trivial, so I rushed back to report it to Master.  Along with all the elders, Junior Sister Lu is still staying in Southern Xinjiang and will act accordingly."

    Song Daren was startled and said: "What is so important?"

    Wenmin hesitated for a moment, glanced around, then approached Song Daren and whispered a few words in his ear. Before she could finish speaking, Song Daren's expression had already changed a little. When Wenmin came one by one,  , then left his side, stood in front of him, looked at him, sighed lowly, and said: "Now you know why I rushed back."

    Song Daren’s face was filled with uncertainty. After a long while, he said something in confusion, “This is such an eventful time.”

    Wenmin was silent for a long time, then whispered: "Who says it's not true? I also feel that it is really a wave of ups and downs, and after I came back, something like this happened again in our sect, alas."

    She sighed and said no more. Song Daren stood with her. Suddenly he felt that the woman next to him was thin and looked a little more fragile. He couldn't help but slowly stood closer.

    Wen Min was lowering his head in deep thought. He didn't seem to feel anything, but the corner of his mouth moved slightly, but he didn't speak. He just stood so quietly.

    The two figures stood so quietly outside the Dazhu Peak Shoujing Hall

    In the distance, there are waves of bamboo waves on Dazhu Peak, and the warm sunshine is shining down. In the blue sky, it is the beautiful scene of clear sky and cloudless sky. Watching this world gently

    ※※※

    In the backyard of Shoujing Hall, in a secluded bedroom, two women sit opposite each other

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time and said: "Junior sister, why don't you go to bed and lie down for a while?stop"

    Suru slowly shook her head. Although she looked tired, she still said in a firm and low tone: "I won't go. Even if I go and lie down, I won't be able to sleep."

    Master Shuiyue sighed and said: "Junior sister, don't worry too much. Just like what I just said to you, no matter what, Tian Buyi disappeared at the same time as the head brother. You didn't really see him."  If you encounter any accident, stop thinking about it. Although Senior Brother Daoxuan has been a little inappropriate recently, his level of spiritual power is far higher than ours, and so is his concentration. Tian Buyi has been his junior brother for many years, and he categorically  You won’t mess around”

    Suru was silent, but her eyes were slightly red again.

    Master Shuiyue shook his head, stood up, and walked a few steps back and forth in the room. He was obviously a little upset. Even the ordinary disciples could see the current mess in Qingyun Sect, not to mention the elders who knew some of the inside story.  Character

    Suru forced a smile, changed the subject, and said, "Senior sister, why did you suddenly arrive at Tongtian Peak today?"

    Master Shuiyue said angrily: "It's not all about the trouble with Yi Lan in Fenxiang Valley. I originally wanted to go to the head brother to discuss it, but I didn't expect that such a big thing happened again. In the end, even the whole sect  The Lord has actually disappeared.”

    Suru frowned and said: "Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley? What else does he have to do with us, Qingyun?"

    Master Shuiyue sneered and said, "My disciples Lu Xueqi and Wen Min went to southern Xinjiang to trace the whereabouts of the beast monster. Do you know that?"

    Suru nodded and said: "I know, I was just wondering why Wen Min came back so quickly. Is that Lu Xueqi who is following you also back?"

    Master Shuiyue shook his head and said: "Xue Qi has not come back yet. This time, after the two of them discussed it, Wen Min went back to the mountain first to report to me."

    Suru said: "What happened?"

    Master Shuiyue said: "When they went to visit Yun Yilan in southern Xinjiang, Yun Yilan suddenly asked them whether our Qingyun Sect's ancient sword of killing immortals had been damaged."

    Suru’s face changed drastically and she said in shock: “What?”

    Master Shuiyue sneered: "You are surprised. I was really shocked when I heard it. Yun Yilan was thousands of miles away, how could he know such a huge secret? That day, Senior Brother Daoxuan sent several of us  The disciples present at the gate warned me as if they were on guard against thieves, just for fear that this matter would be leaked, do you still remember?"

    Suru was silent for a long time, and the worry in her eyes became heavier again, and she sighed: "This is really a bad thing that has spread thousands of miles."

    Master Shuiyue paced back and forth and said, "And have you ever thought about why Yun Yilan said such things to those juniors?"

    Suru nodded slowly and said: "I am also thinking about this matter. If it is for the sake of being righteous, he should not mention it in public, but should hide it for us; if not, he is  He has ulterior motives, but he should keep them hidden. Watching the right moment is what a person like him should do."

    "That's right." Master Shuiyue snorted and said, "That's the problem. Yun Yilan seems to have done something stupid that only a fool would do. It doesn't please both sides, but we are all  We know that this person is not a fool, but a cunning person, but what he wants to do is really confusing."

    Suru thought for a long time, but suddenly reached out and rubbed her forehead, with a look of pain on her face. Master Shuiyue was startled, and quickly came over to support her, reproaching herself: "Look at me, you are already upset enough.  Okay, I’m still telling you this, okay, I won’t say it anymore, I won’t say it anymore.”

    Suru smiled bitterly and said: "Well, if in the past, the head brother was in charge of the overall situation, we wouldn't be afraid of these things at all, but now Qingyun Sect is in chaos first, and the situation outside is extremely chaotic. I don't know  There are so many foreign enemies who are watching us, I really don’t know what to do.”

    Master Shuiyue frowned, and then said softly: "Junior sister, stop talking. Look how tired you are. Didn't I tell you? Although the head senior brother has been a bit weird these days and different from the past, he  If we practice Taoism, practice spirituality, and have a firm mind, we don’t have to be afraid of anything.”

    Suru shook her head and said casually: "Senior sister, you don't understand. Although the master brother is very powerful, the ferocious aura of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword will only get stronger when it encounters strength. Although his spiritual skills are high, I am afraid that he will still be possessed by demons."  "Deep"

    Master Shuiyue was startled and said, "What did you say?"

    Suru was startled, and then she realized that she had spilled the beans, and just as she was about to cover it up, Master Shuiyue frowned deeply, walked up to her, and said solemnly: "Junior sister, what secrets does the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals have?  You actually know it, tell me now.”

    Suru was silent for a long time, sighed, and said: "That's all, it's too late now anyway.I can’t hide it anymore, senior sister, I’ll tell you right now. In fact, this all happened more than a hundred years ago.”

    ※※※

    The Hundred Thousand Mountains in Southern Xinjiang, Deep in the Ancient Zhenmo Cave

    After a long separation, Xiao Bai and Gui Li both felt like they didn’t know what to say. Only Xiao Hui, the monkey lying on Gui Li’s shoulder, seemed very happy to see Xiao Bai and kept grinning.

    Gui Li was suddenly startled and seemed to remember something. He turned around and looked at the way he came, but there was only darkness. He couldn't help but frowned and said to Xiao Bai: "What did you do to the woman who came with me?  "

    Xiaobai snorted and said lightly: "What can I do to her? You really have a lot to worry about."

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, shook his head, and did not want to dwell on this issue, and immediately said: "By the way, why are you here? After you left that day, I never heard from you. This time I am here.  I also secretly inquired about Southern Xinjiang, but I couldn’t find you.”

    Xiaobai smiled, and his figure seemed to be swaying gently in the cyan light. As he swayed, he was full of moving charm, and said: "Didn't I tell you when I left, I want to find the 'Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Technique'"  "Jin' is for you"

    Guili said: "I remember, so I have also been to the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley, but I didn't find anything. By the way, you haven't said what you came to this Mogu Cave to suppress?"

    Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said: "I came here naturally for the magic circle, and also to see an old friend."

    Gui Li looked at her, pondered for a moment, and said, "Did you mean here?"

    Xiao Bai nodded and said: "Yes, after the magic circle at the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley was destroyed, the only intact Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Magical Arrays left in this ancient demon-suppressing cave in the world. In addition, my old friend also happened to be there.  Here it is”

    Gui Li’s expression changed, and he slowly said: “Is that the old friend you mentioned?”

    Xiaobai smiled slightly and said: "This is the king of beasts and monsters and the god of beasts that you talk about."

    Although Gui Li had somewhat thought of it, he was still startled when he heard Xiao Bai say it himself. He didn’t know what to say for a moment.

    After a long while, Gui Li slowly said: "How come you have friendship with him?"

    Xiaobai looked at him, still with a soft smile on his face, but his eyes were as clear as water, but seemed to be a bit sarcastic, and said: "Don't you know, I am an old goblin. As I get older,  Naturally, I know a lot of things and know a lot of monsters.”

    Ghost Li was silent, Xiaobai glanced at him and said: "What about you, what are you doing here? Just now you said that the Ghost King ordered that woman to bring you here, what else does he want to do?"

    Gui Li shook his head and said: "The Ghost King Sect Leader asked me to come here not to hunt down the beast god."

    Xiaobai was startled and said: "If you don't want to kill him, then why do you have to come here thousands of miles away?"

    Ghost Li said: "He wants me to tame a strange beast Taotie next to the Beast God and bring it back to him."

    "Taotie?"

    Xiaobai was startled again, frowned and thought for a moment, and said to himself: "It's weird, when did he become interested in Taotie?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "I don't know about that. Anyway, that's what he ordered, so I'll just follow it."

    Xiaobai snorted and said: "That Taotie is a spiritual beast that has never left the Beast God's side. If you want to accept it, you must pass the Beast God's level. Are you sure you can defeat the Beast God? Or do you?  Do you also think that after he was injured, he wanted to add insult to injury?"

    Gui Li looked at Xiao Bai without saying a word. After a moment, he suddenly smiled, then took steps, walked past Xiao Bai, and walked towards the darkness deep in the cave.

    Xiaobai's complexion changed slightly, and he followed him and said, "What do you mean?"

    Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, saw Xiao Bai next to him. He jumped off Gui Li's shoulder with a "hoo" and landed on Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai caught the monkey, hugged it to his chest, and touched it.  After touching its head, he couldn't help but feel a bit of kindness in his eyes, and then turned to look at Gui Li again.

    ?????????????????????????????????????: "You know that as long as it's not too much, I will do it for him."

    Xiaobai snorted and said: "Have you ever thought that if you do this yourself, you may feel better, but the things you have done over the years may not necessarily be what Baguio likes you to do.  "

    Gui Li's footsteps suddenly stopped, and his whole body seemed to have stopped for a moment. Xiao Bai frowned and stopped, but did not look at Gui Li. Instead, he lowered his head and slowly looked at the monkey Xiao Hui, and gently stroked its  Hair Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes, seeming a little confused, and then looked at Xiao Hui for a moment.?, and then looked at the owner again

    Gui Li was silent for a while, then whispered: "Since you know that doing this will make me feel a little better, why do you still say this?"

    Xiaobai sighed and said nothing

    Gui Li's figure suddenly seemed a little lonely, but he stood in the faint green light, but did not look back, as if he had long been used to it and never looked back. He was silent for a long time, and finally said: "  I have never done anything outrageous or harmful.”

    After that, he continued to walk forward without saying another word. Looking at the figure, Xiao Bai also fell silent. After a while, she looked at Xiao Hui in her arms, but only saw the monkey's three eyes looking at him.  Keep yourself

    Xiaobai smiled bitterly and said, "That master of yours has not gone crazy in the past ten years. It's really strange."

    ※※※

    The two figures walked for a long time in the depths of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave. Gui Li was not in a hurry, but Xiao Bai seemed to have a lot of thoughts on his mind. He neither stopped Gui Li from looking for the Beast God nor pointed out the direction of the road.  Walking behind him, thoughtfully

    Suddenly, Gui Li stopped. In front of him, in the darkness ahead, a faint green light suddenly lit up, flickering non-stop, shining several feet above the ground.

    There was silence all around. Not to mention breathing, there was no smell of those ferocious demonic beasts at all. At this time, Xiao Bai, who was walking behind him, sighed and said, "Here we are, there is a door under the green light in front of us.  , after passing that door is a large stone room, and the people and spiritual beasts you are looking for are all inside."

    Gui Li didn’t speak, but Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Bai’s face, suddenly jumped up, and jumped back to Gui Li’s shoulder a few times, then turned back and grinned at Xiao Bai, and touched his head.

    Xiaobai smiled slightly at Xiaohui, and then said to Guili: "Listen to me, I have a very close relationship with the Beast God, so if you want me to help you deal with him, I'm afraid it won't work because of his magical powers.  Although you have never fought against him, you should know more or less. Although he was severely wounded by the Zhuxian Sword, he is not something that ordinary cultivators can deal with. So," she looked at him and said slowly, "Really  , it’s not too late for you to let go now.”

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, but he slowly shook his head towards Xiao Bai, then took a deep breath, calmed down, and walked towards the green light. Looking at his figure, Xiao Bai did not continue to follow.  Going up, there was a hint of resentment and tenderness in his eyes.

    Suddenly, she raised her voice slightly towards Gui Li and said, "Do you still have that Xuanhuo Jian on you?"

    Gui Li was startled for a moment, stopped, turned around, and said, "Yes, what's wrong?"

    There seemed to be a bit of helplessness on Xiaobai's face, and he slowly shook his head and said: "You remember: first, the beast god can be defeated; second, in a critical moment, you can try using the Xuanhuojian."

    Gui Li nodded. Although he was still a little confused, he didn't want to ask any more questions. He said, "Thank you very much." After that, he continued to turn around and merged into the darkness. From a distance, the monkey Xiao Hui "squeaked"  "A few soft calls

    Xiaobai looked at the darkness and stood there, silently, as if he was stunned, and as if he was silently waiting for something

    ※※※

    Under the green light, there is indeed a stone door, but the door has long since disappeared. Only the green light that can be seen clearly at this moment turns out to be a huge green gem, which is inlaid on the rock wall of the stone door.

    Gui Li walked in without stopping, and his eyes suddenly lit up. A burning brazier was placed alone on the ground in the distance. Around the fire of the brazier, there was darkness again. It was unclear how big the stone chamber was, but  Behind the fire, he really saw a man, a man in bright silk clothes, sitting on the ground with his back leaning on a small stone platform, looking at him with a smile.

    The face of that man was once familiar to him, and beside that man, the evil beast Taotie slowly stood up and roared in a low voice full of hostility.

    The man who looked somewhat coquettish had a tired look on his face, but there still seemed to be a faint smile in his eyes. He smiled at Gui Li who was standing at the door and said:

    "We meet again"

 Text Chapter 4 Broken Sword

    Zhongtu, abandoned village outside Heyang City

    This mysterious figure defeated Yi Xian's spells in one fell swoop and shocked the entire audience with his absolutely overwhelming and unfathomable Taoism. He even saw through Yi Yi Xian's escape technique, and in his words and deeds, this person did not deny it at all.  With his mysterious connection with the Qingyun Sect, and his incredibly advanced Tai Chi and Xuanqing Tao practices, the origin of this mysterious figure is simply unimaginable.

    However, as the dark figure of this man gradually approached, and the strange and ferocious aura enveloped him, Zhou Xian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist no longer had any extra thoughts to think about these things. After breaking Zhou Xian's spell,  , the man's body hidden behind the shadow seemed to be suddenly stimulated by something, and he began to breathe slowly, and his breathing gradually became heavier.

    Zhou Yixian frowned tightly and stared at the figure. Surprisingly, there was not much fear in his eyes, but more doubts. With the high level of moral integrity shown by this mysterious man just now, it was naturally impossible for him to just make a few moves to get angry.  Panting, it is obvious that this person seems to have a hidden disease in his body, or some strange symptoms, and even a person as advanced as him can't control himself.

    However, despite this, from the outside, the mysterious figure showed no signs of weakening. On the contrary, as the ferocious aura continued to rise, the pure and gentle aura of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao subsided, and the murderous aura and power that enveloped him  The pressure is even worse than at this time. Anyone who faces the pair of eyes that gradually light up after the black energy and shines with fierce dark red eyes will understand what this mysterious figure will do next.

    Zhou Xian gritted his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind. He pulled hard to pull Taoist Wild Dog and Xiaohuan behind him. When he reached out, Taoist Wild Dog was pulled over, but Xiaohuan was pulled empty.

    Zhou Yixian was startled. Before he could look back, a figure flashed past. Xiaohuan was already standing in front of him, facing the mysterious man. Zhouyi Xian was stunned, but he only heard Xiaohuan.  Urgently said:

    "Grandpa, you go quickly, I will stop him"

    Zhou Xian said angrily: "What do you know? This humane behavior is not trivial, hurry up"

    Before he could say the word "He's back", Xiaohuan was seen taking action. Facing the mysterious man, the beautiful and pure-looking girl suddenly raised her hands, and a black book with no word cover faintly flashed from her hands. For a moment,  After that, the seven mysterious "blood jade bone fragments" that Mr. Ghost had given her appeared in her hand.

    A dark aura, invisible but seemingly qualitative, suddenly emanated out of thin air and descended on the abandoned courtyard. Yi Xian stopped in astonishment. Even the mysterious man approaching in front said softly "Eh" and stopped.

    The ghostly aura, which was completely different from the ferocious aura of the mysterious man, but also contained a strange and dark aura, came from all directions. This place was originally a yizhuang, and the Yin aura was already extremely heavy. This time, the small ring cast  After performing a strange ghost magic, there was a continuous roar of ghosts and a miserable wind, just like the roar of thousands of ghosts, which made people feel panic.

    Seven blood jade bone fragments slowly floated up from the heart of Xiao Huan's hand. As if controlled by an invisible hand, they arranged a triangle shape in the air in front of Xiao Huan. The blood-stained areas on each fragment slowly spread.  A dark red light appeared, like seven slowly opening eyes, staring at the mysterious figure.

    In the gloomy wind that filled the yard, the mysterious man's clothes were whistling, but he seemed not to be deceived by these ghosts at all. His eyes hidden behind the shadow of black air narrowed slightly, and he suddenly said in a cold voice.  One sentence: "The art of ghosts"

    Xiaohuan frowned slightly, and her originally beautiful face turned slightly pale at the moment. She didn't know whether it was because she was not proficient in performing such a magic for the first time, or because the girl was born with some aversion to and fear of ghosts and spirits, but  In any case, this was the first time she had cast a ghost spell, catalyzed by the ghost treasure "Blood Jade Bone Piece", it had already taken shape. A layer of deep black energy gradually condensed near Xiao Huan's body, and in  When Xiaohuan's arm turned over, it took shape, but it was a huge black skull that was incompatible with Xiaohuan's image. It looked extremely weird.

    The seven blood jade bone fragments also slowly rose into the sky at this moment, and were embedded in the two eye sockets of the skeleton transformed by black energy. In an instant, the skeleton seemed to be alive, with red light in its eyes, and it opened its mouth to shout.  , where the dark wind rose, it surged far away like thunder, and a black air shot out from its mouth like a sharp arrow, shooting towards the mysterious man.

    The sound of breaking through the air, like the scream of dysprosium, arrived in front of the mysterious man in a blink of an eye. The mysterious man turned around, seemingly slowly, but he dodged the fierce arrow of ghostly energy at the last moment.  The ghost arrow shot through the air, and the agitated sound still seemed to be in my ears.

    But before he could breathe, the black skeleton in front of him spurted out fierce black ghost arrows one after another, screaming through the air, shooting straight at the mysterious figure, and the direction was slightly different.They are all the same, up, down, left, and right, but there is no room left at all.

    Both Zhou Xian and Taoist Wild Dog, who were standing behind Xiao Huan, changed their expressions. The difference was that Taoist Wild Dog was surprised and happy. He had never thought that Xiao Huan's Taoist skills were so powerful. However, Zhou Xian's expression was much more complicated.  There is not much joy, but more worries and doubts

    It was at this time that Zhou Yixian's face suddenly changed. He took a step back and looked in another direction in the courtyard. That was not the place where Xiaohuan was fighting with that mysterious figure. On the contrary, it was where everyone was fighting.  What they didn't notice was that they had just explored a place - the abandoned house in Yizhuang.

    The shadows there are deep, but compared with the ghostly atmosphere in the courtyard at the moment, it seems to be better there. Just now, Zhou Xian and Wild Dog Taoist were looking inside at the door. Naturally, the inside has been abandoned for a long time. There is nothing, only the remnants.  Broken rubble, and a few old coffins that made people uncomfortable to look at.

    But these were the things that suddenly attracted Zhou Xian's attention. He even didn't pay attention to Xiao Huan in the fierce fight for a moment.

    What appeared in that abandoned house?

    Zhou Xian stared there without blinking.

    ※※※

    In the courtyard, Xiao Huan's ghost magic was so powerful that she completely overwhelmed the mysterious figure in the scene. She watched the black skeleton she summoned keep firing extremely fierce ghost arrows, one after another.  Shooting through the air, although none of them were able to hit the mysterious man, they still forced the mysterious man to keep dodging. This eerie and strange power of the ghost seemed to make even the mysterious man unwilling to directly attack him.  Its front

    Just like this for a while, although the black skull shrouded outside Xiao Huan remained firm and the red light in his eyes was equally bright, the mysterious man changed and seemed to have seen something.  , sneered, and suddenly, in the rain of ghost arrows in the sky, he flew up and rushed towards Xiaohuan.

    All the ghost arrows seemed to have lost their accuracy for a moment and slid away from him. The screams were heard endlessly, but they all flew to the side. The faces of the surrounding wild dogs, Taoists, and others were all pale, and Xiao Huan also had a pale face.  Bai, seeing that the black figure was about to fly close to her, she suddenly put her hands together and put them on her chest. Under the urging of her spell, the black skeleton roared and suddenly shrunk by about half, but at the same time it also blocked the body.  In front of Xiaohuan, the seven blood jade bone fragments flashing red light were spinning rapidly, and a red light curtain instantly spilled out from the eyes of the black skull, blocking the path of the mysterious figure.

    The mysterious man snorted. It seemed that with his way of doing things, he actually had some taboos against this red light curtain. He suddenly stopped and looked back. On the other hand, Xiaohuan, although he was temporarily out of danger, but for some unknown reason,  , her whole body trembled, as if her vitality was suddenly severely damaged, and a flash of black flashed across her face. After a moment, the spells in her hands and the black skeleton in front of her all began to tremble slightly.

    Even the ghost arrows she controlled and shot were immediately affected. From the screaming and unstoppable momentum just now, they became weak and powerless. And the red light curtain shed by Xiaohuan's previous method finally became weak.  Xiaohuan's struggling expression gradually trembled and finally dissipated.

    Unexpectedly, the mysterious man did not attack again after Xiaohuan suddenly showed weakness. Instead, he stood still and looked at the weakening girl opposite, with a cold light flashing in his eyes.

    Taoist Wild Dog was in a panic. He didn't know that Xiaohuan seemed to have the upper hand just a moment ago, but suddenly he seemed to have lost his vitality. He quickly stepped forward to support the shaky Xiaohuan. When he started, he suddenly  Surprised, Xiao Huan's body was extremely cold, and there was a strange and unpredictable ghost power in the coldness, hissing out, trying to devour anyone.

    Fortunately, this feeling soon dissipated as Xiaohuan was unable to sit down. Taoist Wild Dog did not dare to neglect, and helped Xiaohuan slowly sit down. Yiyi Xian silently walked to Xiaohuan and took a closer look at her face.  He shook his head and sighed, saying nothing.

    Xiaohuan looked extremely weak at this moment, as if he couldn't even speak. The black skeleton in the mid-air gradually faded and finally dissipated, leaving only the seven blood jade that turned back to ordinary.  The bone fragments condensed slightly from mid-air, then fell down and landed on the stone slab in front of Xiao Huan, making several crisp sounds.

    The mysterious man looked at Xiaohuan and suddenly said: "How long has she been practicing this 'blood soul' technique?"

    Zhou Yixian slowly walked up to Xiao Huan, blocking his view of Xiao Huan. The mysterious man looked at him, and Yi Xian said lightly: "It's only a month."

    The mysterious man was silent for a moment. The two points of red light in his eyes slowly dimmed a lot. As the two points of red light weakened, his whole person seemed to look a little more human.The ferocious aura on his face has become much lighter.

    Zhou Yixian frowned. He had traveled all over the world to gain experience. There were few people in the world who could compare with him. Naturally, he also saw the strangeness in this mysterious man. His eyes gradually showed a thoughtful look, and then he seemed to think of something again.  Suddenly, he glanced towards the abandoned house again.

    In the cold night wind, the house that had been abandoned for many years stood alone, dilapidated and desolate. There was really nothing out of the ordinary, but the expression on Zhou Xian's face when he looked at it was very strange, and there was a hint of expectation.

    The mysterious man was silent for a while, his voice was still as calm as ever, but when he looked behind Zhou Xian, there was already a bit of unexpected admiration in his eyes, and he said: "What a talent, but it's a pity that he used a small trick of the ghost."  superior"

    Zhou Yixian turned his eyes and looked at him and said: "Your Majesty, we have no intention of offending you. We have no other intention of entering this place by mistake tonight. We don't want to cause any conflict with you. If there is nothing else, please give way."  Let the three of us leave.”

    The mysterious man slowly withdrew his eyes, looked at Zhou Xian, sneered, and said: "It's easy for you to stumble into this place by mistake. Who knew you weren't?"

    Halfway through the words, the man suddenly trembled slightly and interrupted his words. Zhou Xian was shocked, and then he clearly saw two dots of red in the eyes of the face shrouded in black.  The light slowly brightened again

    The ferocious aura reappeared, invisibly shrouding it, overwhelming everything, even worse than before.

    Zhou Yixian’s expression changed drastically, he suddenly took a step back, pulled the helpless Xiaohuan up, and said urgently to the astonished Taoist Wild Dog: “Hurry, run away quickly, and escape one by one.”

    Taoist Wild Dog seemed to understand something, but before he could speak, the darkness in front suddenly condensed, the wind became strong, and a huge shadow suddenly shrouded straight down from the sky, completely covering the three of them.  There's a way to go

    Taoist Wild Dog roared, and he rushed forward, pressing Xiao Huan under him, and blocking the black shadow with his body. Zhou Xian was startled for a moment, and the complex expression on his old face changed again and again, but in a moment,  The incomparable darkness fell into the world like a curtain from the sky. Its heavy power was unstoppable and it suddenly covered the world. It was like a towering mountain pressing down on its top. It was about to crush the three of them into powder.

    At this moment of lightning and flint, at the critical moment of life and death, a red light suddenly flashed in the abandoned house, as if someone roared violently in the darkness. The light suddenly surged, as if the anger that had been suppressed for a long time was pierced in the blink of an eye.  The darkness turned into a huge beam of extremely dazzling light, bursting out from the dark depths of the abandoned house.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a roar like thunder, and the entire abandoned house was instantly torn apart by a powerful force. Countless pieces of earth and rubble were shot up into the sky in the huge roar, and the red light shone like a blazing flame.  , a human figure turned into a giant dragon, crossed the dark void, came with a thunderous momentum, and shot towards the mysterious man

    The strange shadow that was about to crush Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan, and Wild Dog Taoist to pieces suddenly retracted like a whale sucking water. The huge pressure suddenly disappeared. Zhou Yixian and the other three people could not help but feel  The world is spinning, and my mind is spinning.

    In the distance, facing the bright figure that was shooting towards him, this mysterious figure seemed to be very angry. His eyes were blood-red. Suddenly, his hands came out to block him, and they instantly formed a black shadow.  The wall blocked the blazing red light.

    It's just that under the fierce battle between the two sides, the intersection of the red light and the black shadow turned white-hot, and kept making strange "hissing" sounds. Looking from a distance, the surrounding scenery actually began to vaporize, and the billowing heat waves began to roll.  , floating up into the sky little by little

    At this moment, the figures of their two mysterious figures can no longer be seen clearly.

    On such a peaceful night, in such a deserted village, there are actually such profound people engaging in a fight to the death here.

    Suddenly, a loud noise burst out from the deepest part of the light, like thunder exploding in the sky. In an instant, a huge strong wind blew in the face, and dust billowed from all sides. All objects were ejected, even the immortal Zhou Yi.  When the bodies of the three of them were involuntarily tumbling outwards, they floated out.

    Amid the thunder, there seemed to be a voice roaring loudly, like thunder:

    "You still haven't looked back"

    The answer to that voice was a sneer, containing endless disdain and arrogance

    The light and shadow swayed, and then slowly dimmed and dissipated, leaving a big pit. Suddenly, he appeared in the sand and dust. Two people stood in the pit, facing each other. One of them was Zhou Xian and the others who had never seen him before. He was short and fat and had an angry look on his face.  , holding a red fairy sword, looking majestic and majestic, but I don't know if he was injured. The corner of this man's mouth has??Bloodshot traces; and the other person looked at the clothes and clothing, it was the mysterious figure they had just fought against, but the layer of black energy that shrouded him at this moment had dissipated. I wonder if it was because of the relationship with this short and fat man.  The characters' fighting skills are too fierce and cannot be maintained.

    From a distance, this mysterious man is wearing a Qingyun Sect Taoist robe, but his face is pure and mediocre, and he has a long beard. At first glance, he gives the impression that he is a master of Taoism and extraordinary. But at this moment, his eyes  The cold light in his eyes flashed, and the red light flashed, but it added a bit of weirdness.

    The short and fat man glanced at Zhou Xian and others, as if he saw that the three of them were not in danger for the time being, and then he showed a more relieved look. Then his expression turned serious, staring at the Taoist, and after a while, he sneered.  Han Sheng said: "Do you think you can trap me with just this 'Heart-killing Lock' Taoist technique?"

    The Taoist's eyes were flashing with red light, and the ferocious aura on his body was so strong that he was almost like a tangible thing. He was constantly stretching and breathing, and said in a sinister way: "I forgot that this Taoist technique was originally taught by the ancestor of your lineage.  I created it, but if I use it on you, it won’t taste good.”

    "Bah," the fat man shouted, "You have fallen into the devil's way, and you still dare to say that the Heart-killing Lock has been banned by the ancestors of the past generations. Now that you ignore the instructions of the ancestors, do you still have the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect in your eyes?"

    The Taoist sneered and said: "You and I had a big battle that day. The destruction of the ancestral hall was not my fault alone. Do you still have the ancestors of Qingyun Sect in your eyes?"

    The fat man was suffocated, but then he became angry, but he didn't know what to say for a moment. He just stared at the Taoist fiercely. The Taoist looked at the fat man for a few times, and suddenly sneered: "I think you'd better not show off, although your Taoist behavior is better than  I thought even more profoundly that I could forcefully break through the Heart-killing Lock, but in order to save those three people, you spent a lot of time practicing to break through it. At this moment, the energy and blood surged back, and the energy veins in the whole body vibrated together. At most, you only had sixty percent of the Taoist power left. Hehe  "

    He sneered in a sinister voice and said, "When you were in your prime, you were no match for me, but I captured you and imprisoned you in this abandoned coffin. Do you still dare to be my enemy now?"

    The fat man did not show the slightest fear of shrinking, and said solemnly: "Back then, you and Senior Brother Wan were unrivaled in their ability to slay demons and demons. After I followed you, I died for you without any regrets; but today you are no longer the same person as you were then.  Human beings, but what I did is exactly what you and Senior Brother Wan did back then even after almost dying."

    He let out a long roar, with a bit of resoluteness on his face, but also a bit of deep sadness, and shouted: "Catch the sword"

    Before he finished speaking, the figure was like lightning and instantly merged into the red light, like a giant dragon flying into the sky. The red light in the Taoist's eyes was bright, but the pupils shrank slightly. Seeing the momentum of the red light pillar, it seemed to be cut through.  The sky separates the world and is almost unstoppable. The only way left is to die together.

    He suddenly sneered, and where he waved his right hand, a cold light suddenly appeared. There was not much dazzling light, but it blocked the direction of the red light beam in front of him.

    And as soon as the cold light came into contact with the red light pillar, it suddenly shone brightly. It seemed to have no edge and was slow, but it actually cut in hard, and a burst of light flickered and shook.

    The fat man suddenly roared, and then screamed in pain, and the red light suddenly turned back and dispersed. The fat man staggered and was knocked out. When he fell to the ground, he couldn't stand, and he continued to retreat.  While retreating all the way, blood spurted out from his mouth. It was obvious that he was seriously injured, and even his clothes and chest were stained red with blood.

    As for the Taoist, the cold light flashed away, and when he looked closely, he was holding an ordinary ancient sword in his hand. The ancient sword was clumsy in shape, and the material was strange, like stone but not stone. The strangest thing was that  , this ancient sword was actually a broken sword, and it was broken two feet in front.

    Blood flowed out of the fat man's mouth, he stared at the man fiercely, and hissed: "How dare you bring the Zhuxian Sword down to Qingyun Mountain?"

    The Taoist looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, his arrogant attitude was far away. The more Zhou Yixian and the other three heard, the more frightened they became. In the end, their minds went blank in shock.

    Zhuxian Ancient Sword

    Is the broken sword in the Taoist's hand actually the world-renowned No. 1 sword of the Immortal family - the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian?

    ???????????? So who are these two men with terrifyingly high moral standards?

 Text Chapter 5 Scheming

    Southern Xinjiang, Hundred Thousand Mountains

    The icy cold wind gradually made people feel the chill. The low black clouds in the sky and the gradually obvious deep cave showed that the legendary devil's cave was getting closer. Lu Xueqi and the other group stood ten feet away from the ancient Zhenmo Cave.  Outside, looking toward the cave

    Far away, a stone statue facing the depths of the cave with its back to them stood alone at the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave. Apart from that, there was nothing else.

    Li Xun looked at the cave and seemed a little nervous for no reason, and whispered: "This is it."

    The howling wind seems to have suddenly raised its tone, which is frightening. Lu Xueqi, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >-, Li Xun and others have profound moral principles, so naturally they are not afraid of this evil wind.  The Yin Qi contained in it, and the dozen or so disciples from Fenxiang Valley who followed them were all top-notch masters, and they didn’t look too uncomfortable.

    Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - turned around and said: "The evil spirit here is indeed very strong, but we have been observing for a long time, but there is no evil beast coming out, which is a bit strange.  strangeness"

    Lu Xueqi nodded, but her cold expression did not change at all, and said calmly: "Since we are here, let's go there. If there are any monsters, we can deal with them as soon as possible." After that, without waiting for Li Xun and others' answers,  He walked straight forward

    Li Xun and Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - looked at each other, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - laughed dryly and shrugged.  Following him, Li Xun looked at the graceful figure from behind, and suddenly sighed secretly. To him, that figure had appeared in his dreams so many times, but when they really had the chance to be together, they  It seems to be further away

    He was silent for a moment, waved his hand, greeted the junior brothers behind him, and followed him.

    In the distance, near the mysterious stone statue at the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave, a black shadow suddenly flashed past and flashed into the cave. It was Kuroki's figure.

    Almost as soon as Heimu's figure flashed to the entrance of the cave, there was a low roar from the depths of the cave. It was the voice of the evil black tiger. Then the illusory smoke in the air began to condense, and it seemed that the evil spirit was about to appear again.  At this moment, Heimu, who was hiding in black clothes, suddenly said quickly: "Brother, don't come out yet, listen to me."

    The voice of the evil spirit Black Tiger sneered, but the white smoke was still gathering. Apparently he didn't listen to Black Mu's words and said, "Beast, do you still dare to come back?"

    Kuroki stood in the shadow of a corner of the cave and said: "After you show up, you will inevitably disturb the people who come here. There is an endless stream of people coming to this ancient cave of suppressing demons today. Don't you know why?"

    The illusory white smoke suddenly suffocated in mid-air. It did not continue to increase, but it also had no intention of dispersing. After a moment, Black Tiger's voice said coldly: "What do you mean?"

    Kuroki said coldly: "They came here to deal with the people in this cave. Anyway, isn't this exactly what you want? What's more, you have already let people in earlier, so why not let more people in now?  Why shouldn’t people go in?”

    Outside the entrance of the cave, footsteps could be heard in the distance. The group of people approached this ancient and deep cave.

    The white smoke suddenly dispersed, and was instantly dispersed invisible in the strong wind blowing from the depths of the cave. Almost at the same time, Kuroki's black figure also disappeared into the darkness.

    The figures of Lu Xueqi, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - and Li Xun, the next moment, appeared in front of the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave.

    Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - cautiously looked into the deep darkness deep in the cave, and frowned, obviously the evil spirit inside was so mysterious yet so strange and unpredictable.  He felt a little uneasy. Li Xun, who was standing next to him, was somewhat similar to him. He also frowned slightly, but his expression revealed some vague surprise and surprise in his eyes. He slowly  I walked back and forth a few steps near the entrance of the cave, but everything was quiet. There was no other sound except the strong and biting wind.

    This seemed to make Li Xun feel a little confused. He stared at the ancient demon-suppressing cave and remained silent, as if he was thinking about something.

    Unlike these two men, after arriving outside the cave, Lu Xueqi quickly turned her attention from the deep darkness in the ancient cave to the mysterious and lonely stone statue of a woman next to her. She walked slowly  Go to the stone statue and stare at the stone statue

    The stone woman didn't know how many years of wind, frost, rain, and snow she had gone through. Traces of erosion could be seen everywhere from top to bottom, but as if she was sensing something, Lu Xueqi could clearly see that the look of the stone woman was still so lifelike.  Such as?, her face was slightly sad, with a hint of sadness, and her eyes seemed to be confused, silently staring into the depths of this mysterious ancient cave, as if she was expecting something, and she seemed to be confiding in something?

    But in these tens of millions of years, who has heard her inner voice?

    "Junior Sister Lu, Junior Sister Lu"

    Suddenly, several surprised shouts came from the side. Lu Xueqi's whole body was shocked and she couldn't help but take a step back. She woke up from her inexplicable meditation and looked aside.

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - His face was a little surprised and a little worried, and he said: "Junior sister Lu, I have called you several times, but you don't seem to be there."  Did you hear the same thing?"

    Lu Xueqi's face turned slightly pale, and she slowly clenched the hands hanging at her waist. However, she found that her palms were covered in cold sweat at some point. She took a deep breath, calmed down, and said calmly: "It's okay.  Did you find anything?"

    Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - shook his head and said: "No, except for the strange wind gusts, there is not even a trace of a monster here."  , he turned to Li Xun and said, "Senior Brother Li, what did you find?"

    Li Xun was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, "It's nothing, but there is something really weird here."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - Qidao: "Weird, what is weird?"

    Li Xun was startled, and he laughed quickly and said: "No, I thought this place was originally a beast monster's lair, but there were no beast monsters here, so I felt strange."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - smiled and said: "That's right, I feel strange in my heart. What do you think, Junior Sister Lu?"

    Lu Xueqi did not answer immediately, her bright and clear eyes slowly flashed with light, and she glanced at Li Xun again. Li Xun suddenly coughed for some reason, turned his head and looked at the other Fenxiang Valley disciples, and said: "You guys  Come here, don’t stay too far away.”

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, then looked back at the female stone statue and said: "No matter what, when we come here, there is no reason to give up halfway, let's go in."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - nodded and said: "Not bad." After saying that, he turned to Li Xun and said: "Senior Brother Li, what do you mean?"

    Li Xun was still frowning, as if he had some unexplainable thoughts on his mind at the moment, but after a moment he still said: "Junior sister Lu is right, let's go in."

    Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - turned around and said: "In this case, let's go in. But after all, this place is extraordinary. It's better for us to be careful. I'll clear the way first.  , Junior Sister Lu, you are in the middle to support me, Senior Brother Li, you are behind, and the other senior brothers from Fenxiang Valley are walking in the middle, okay?"

    Li Xun nodded and was about to agree when suddenly Lu Xueqi said calmly from the side: "It's so inappropriate, so let's change it."

    Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - and Li Xun were both startled. Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - Said: "Junior Sister Lu, what about you?  What means?"

    Lu Xueqi pondered for a moment and said: "I'm walking in front, Senior Brother Zeng is walking at the end, and the others and Senior Brother Li are in the middle. Senior Brother Li and you are all disciples of Fenxiang Valley. If anything happens, it's good to have someone to direct the conversation.  "

    Li Xun's face changed slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - already smiled and said: "Ah, that's true, why didn't I think of this,  What Junior Sister Lu said makes sense, so that’s it.”

    Li Xun frowned, but finally closed his mouth and didn't speak, which was regarded as acquiescence. Lu Xueqi looked at him, then turned to Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >- said:  "Senior Brother Zeng, you are walking at the end and have a better view. It is better to see the overall situation and make plans with your mind."

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - smiled slightly, suddenly at an angle that Li Xun and other Fenxiang Valley disciples could not see, turned his back to them, blinked at Lu Xueqi, and then smiled  Said: "Junior Sister Lu, don't worry, with me as your heir, you won't be afraid of any trouble, hahaha."

    Lu Xueqi took a deep look at Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - and suddenly a faint smile seemed to appear on the corner of her mouth, but then it disappeared. Even so, this moment of magnificence, but  The young disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were peeking at her secretly from a distance were disturbed by this, and some couldn't help but sigh.

    Li Xun snorted, with a stern look on his face, and the strange noise suddenly disappeared without a trace. Lu Xueqi's face turned cold and indifferent, she glanced around and said, "We're in." After that,Ignore the others and go first

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - Turned around and smiled at Li Xun: "Senior Brother Li, let's go too."

    Li Xun nodded, greeted the other Fenxiang Valley disciples, and followed him. When Li Xun and the others followed Lu Xueqi into the deep darkness, Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature for more novels  Good to update faster! >-But he seemed to be unhurried. He looked at the surrounding scenery for a while, seeming to be thinking about something. After the last moment, he smiled mysteriously and slowly walked into the ancient cave.

    The sound of low footsteps echoed out from the darkness, and the entrance of the Zhenmo Ancient Cave fell into silence. As the footsteps became lower and lower, farther and farther away, and finally disappeared, a sudden flash appeared in the darkness.  A figure, and then Kuroki's figure slowly walked out of the darkness, walked slowly to the stone statue of the woman, and looked at the stone statue silently

    Behind him, the illusory white smoke slowly floated and condensed, and the huge figure of the evil black tiger also appeared again, but at this moment, he did not seem to speak evil words to Black Wood immediately, but turned back to the place deep in the cave.  After watching for a long time in the darkness, he suddenly sneered and said: "These people in Middle-earth have never stopped fighting, but even here, they are still fighting non-stop."

    Heimu turned around and said calmly: "People's hearts have always been like this. Don't say it's them, it's you and me, and even my wife back then, isn't it the same way?"

    "What?" The huge body of the ferocious black tiger suddenly turned around, because it was so fast that it made a muffled sound like a beast's roar in mid-air. When he looked at his face again, it was full of anger.  , extremely ferocious, just listen to him roar: "What are you talking about, you dare to insult the queen, and you still do it in front of the statue of the queen?"

    In front of this terrifying giant body of an evil spirit, Kuroki's body looked extremely small, but somehow, although he couldn't see his face clearly, it could be heard from his calm tone that he had no trace of anything.  There is a lot of fear, but it seems to be deep tiredness

    "Brother, if the empress didn't have any scheming at the beginning, what do you think can seal that immortal evildoer in this ancient cave for so many years?"

    The fierce black tiger was obviously suffocated, but he obviously didn't want to admit it, and shouted: "What nonsense are you talking about? That was all what I did back then."

    "Okay." Suddenly, Heimu, uncharacteristically, shouted, interrupted the evil spirit Heihu's words, and said, "Don't always talk about the empress, the empress, the empress, I have no respect for the empress."  No less than you."

    The huge body of the fierce black tiger stiffened for a moment, and a look of shock appeared on his face involuntarily. After a while, he did not get angry, but his expression calmed down. Looking at this relative from his previous life from top to bottom, he suddenly  He smiled, and then said calmly: "What's wrong with you? You never spoke to me like this before?"

    Kuroki sneered as if he was mocking himself, then slowly turned his gaze back to the exquisite stone statue of the Miko Empress, and said slowly: "Yes, I would never speak like this before, but why?  Now I will become like this? I don’t even know, who can tell me?”

    The fierce black tiger said coldly: "That's your own business. I'm not interested and don't want to know. Just tell me one thing."

    Heimu stared at the exquisite stone statue and said, "What?"

    The evil spirit Black Tiger said: "It was you who betrayed your mother's legacy and acted treacherously. You secretly helped that evildoer retrieve the five sacred weapons of the five tribes in southern Xinjiang and resurrected him. But why did you let me let him into the cave today?  , intending to be detrimental to him?"

    Heimu's eyes never left the exquisite stone statue. After a while, he said in a low and painful voice: "The Queen made a mistake when she sealed the beast god; we followed the Queen and asked for the art of immortality, so we created  It was wrong to wait for this monster to come out; I thought the beast god was not guilty of this, but unexpectedly he angered the people of the world, causing this unprecedented catastrophe, and I was also wrong."

    He smiled miserably, turned around suddenly, opened his arms, shouted to the sky with a shrill voice:

    "Wrong, wrong, wrong, it turns out we were all wrong."

    The cry echoed far away, and the mountains responded, but the heaven and earth were indifferent, but as if nothing had changed, they stared coldly at this ordinary world.

    The huge body of the ferocious black tiger stood aside, looking at Kuroki's suddenly painful figure, and fell silent. He didn't say a word, just stood silently behind him, with a complicated look in his eyes.  Twinkling, but without any tears

    “Both he and Heimu, in this desolate world, have long lost the right to cry for thousands of years.

    ※※※

    Lu Xueqi, who was walking in the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave,I seemed to feel something. I stopped and turned around to take a look at the road I came from. However, the road behind me was dark and silent. Apart from silence, there was no sound at all.

    It’s just that sudden throbbing that is rolling and reverberating in my heart, and I haven’t calmed down for a long time.

    Li Xun, who was not far behind her, whispered: "Junior sister Lu, what's wrong? Did you find anything?"

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned around in the darkness and faced the front, where there was also a deep darkness.

    She was silent for a moment in the darkness, and then said quietly: "It's nothing, just keep walking."

    In the darkness, she took a deep breath, cheered up, and walked boldly. The darkness quietly dispersed in front of her, because from her hands, the Tianya Divine Sword gradually lit up, and the gentle light blue light enveloped it gently.  Next to her, it looks like a dream

    Behind me, I don’t know how many people held their breath for a moment

    It’s just that that beautiful figure walked resolutely towards the dark road. Although she looked a little lonely, she didn’t hesitate at all.

    How should we go through this journey, this life?

    She didn’t look back

    ※※※

    Deep inside Zhenmo Ancient Cave

    The flame was burning quietly in the ancient brazier, but if you look carefully, you will find that there is no flammable object such as firewood or lamp oil in the brazier under the firelight.  The flame seems to be a rootless fire

    The flames flickered in mid-air, and the tongues of fire swayed, illuminating the face of the beast god and reflecting the figure of the man who was gradually approaching.

    Gui Li walked to the other side of the fire. His face slowly appeared in the light, and he saw the familiar face in front of him.

    The Beast God, who was still sitting on the ground and leaning on the small stone platform, smiled slightly, looked Gui Li up and down, and said, "I knew someone would come sooner or later, but I never thought you would be the first to arrive here." He paused.  , smiled and said: "Looking at your expression when you saw me just now, you didn't seem surprised. Did you already know my identity when we met before?"

    Gui Li slowly shook his head. Facing this young and gentle-looking man, it was really hard to think of him as the beast monster that had brought unprecedented catastrophe to the entire world. However, this was a fact.

    "I guessed it later," he replied calmly

    The Beast God looked at him and said gently: "Oh, I'm very interested. How did you guess it? Did you guess it from my appearance, my clothes, or my various actions in the rumors?  What about your identity?"

    "None of them," Gui Li said.

    The beast god seemed to be interested and said: "Oh, what is that?"

    Gui Li glanced at him and said, "That's it."

    The beast god nodded slowly and said: "Yes, this is the best way. You can't go wrong." Beside him, the evil beast Taotie roared.

    The beast god stretched out his hand. Looking from a distance, Gui Li could even see that the hand was strangely pale and did not seem like a human hand at all. The hand was as withered as the one he saw in Qilidong.  The hand seen by the wizard

    However, after a few gentle pats by the seemingly weak hand, Taotie seemed to have received some comfort. Taotie calmed down and slowly lay down on the ground. At the same time, the monkey Xiao Hui who had been staying on Gui Li's shoulder slowly slipped away.  He came down, touched his head on the ground, and looked at Gui Li and Beast God again. It seemed that there was no strong hostility between the two people as expected.

    It thought for a while, and then slowly and fully approached Taotie. Taotie obviously noticed this, turned around, and watched the gray-haired three-eyed monkey approach. Soon, Xiao Hui approached Taotie.  Beside him, it grinned and spread its hands. Its tail actually lifted up and swayed behind it. Then, it slowly stretched out its hand and touched Taotie's head.

    The eyes of Gui Li and the Beast God were temporarily attracted to Xiao Hui, but neither of them spoke. They just watched Xiao Hui's movements silently. Gui Li suddenly felt something in his heart. Once upon a time, many years ago, when  When he was still the ordinary Zhang Xiaofan, on Dazhu Peak, Xiao Hui was also so close to the big yellow dog that Tian was not easy to raise.

    Taotie slowly straightened its body, but did not stand up immediately. It seemed a little confused to it. It turned its head and looked at its master, the beast god. However, the beast god seemed to be careless and could not see any displeasure.  expression, and then it turned around again, and Xiao Hui's hand reached out to its head immediately.

    Taotie suddenly let out a low snort in his mouth and nose, which seemed to be a real demonstration. Xiao Hui was startled and retracted his arm. Then he discovered that Taotie had not made any attack movements, but was looking at him warily.

    &nbsp; Xiao Hui chuckled and jumped on the ground twice. Suddenly he jumped forward and jumped next to Taotie's body. Taotie was obviously frightened and shrank back, but the monkey Xiao Hui had already touched it slowly.  To it, Taotie's terrifying and ferocious head seems to be a very familiar place.

    The Taotie let out a low grunt in its big mouth, as if it was complaining, but after a while, it slowly lay down on the ground lazily, resting its head on its arm, seeming a little drowsy, and the little one slowly lay down on the ground.  Hui also leaned on it, chuckling from time to time, and slowly touched Taotie's head.

    There seems to be no barrier between the two spiritual beasts.

    The eyes of Gui Li and the Beast God slowly withdrew from them, and they remained silent for a moment.

    I don’t know how long it took, but the Beast God suddenly smiled and said, “Actually, they are happier than me, aren’t they?”

    Gui Li didn’t speak

 Text Chapter 6 Warcraft

    "Okay," the beast god smiled faintly, turned around, and the tiredness on his face seemed to deepen, and said, "Why are you here? Is it to kill me?"

    Gui Li shook his head

    The beast god was slightly startled, then he laughed and said: "I didn't expect that there are still people who don't want to kill me. I didn't expect that in the past few months, in the words of you humans, I have poisoned the world and catastrophized the common people. This is a crime.  I deserve to die, but why don’t you want to kill me?”

    Gui Li looked at the beast god silently, and the beast god also looked at him. Between the two men, the flame was burning quietly, and it was reflected in their eyes.

    "Should I want to kill you?"

    "Shouldn't it be?"

    There was silence for a long time, a long time

    "Maybe." A very complicated expression suddenly appeared on Gui Li's face. There was a bit of reminiscence, a bit of pain, and a bit of vague confusion. Facing the most vicious evildoer in the world, he  But he seems to be able to completely let go of his heart, without being indifferent and autistic in front of other people.

    "It was ten years ago. I would wholeheartedly want to eliminate harm for the common people in the world. Even though I knew I was powerless, I couldn't take a step back. But now"

    The Beast God stared at him and asked, "But?"

    The look of confusion on Gui Li's face was heavy, and he said slowly: "I just suddenly felt that all the people in this world have nothing to do with me? My lifelong wish is just to live an ordinary life. I don't want to learn Taoism, I don't want to  I don’t want to cultivate immortality, and I don’t even want immortality.”

    The expression on the Beast God's face suddenly changed. His eyes changed from a faint sneer to a solemn look. There was even a bit of confusion vaguely similar to that of Gui Li, as if something had touched something deep in his heart.  at

    He suddenly said: "Then what do you want?"

    Gui Li smiled indifferently and slowly looked up at the sky, but there was only the deep darkness in the ancient cave without a trace of light. He said: "I don't know, sometimes I have thought that maybe I can go back to ten years ago.  , my days on Dazhu Peak? Or maybe, my dream is to simply go back to my childhood, when I didn’t understand anything, but," he gave a low bitter smile and said, "In the midst of this, right and wrong, grudges and grudges, I  How can we let go and forget?"

    The Beast God was silent for a moment and said, "Do you regret it?"

    Gui Li did not answer immediately. After a while, he looked at the beast god again, looked at the eyes behind the flames, and shook his head.

    The Beast God sneered and said: "From what you can tell, you have had a rough life and a lot of sad past. But this time I ask you, you don't regret it. So what can I say?"

    Gui Li said: "My half life has been rough, but I can't help it. I wanted to live an ordinary life, but I got involved in the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism; I wanted to practice with peace of mind, but I became a demon and evil way; I wanted to be sincere to people, but I accidentally planted the wrong root of love.  , when I understand who I really want to be.”

    His face slowly showed a sad look, and he did not say any more after all. After a while, he whispered:

    "Regret? How can I regret it? What's the use of regretting it?"

    The beast god looked at the man standing there silently. Ten years of time did not seem to have carved many traces of vicissitudes on his face, but his figure standing there looked so tired. The beast god couldn't help but start to imagine.  , that young man ten years ago, what kind of life was he?

    There was silence between the two men, as if they were unconsciously caught up in reminiscing about the past.

    How much of each person’s life and past events are worth recalling?

    Ten years?  century?  millennium

    Or will it slowly pass away in time and pass away silently?

    The Beast God thought silently, and the tired look on his face became heavier. His eyes slowly moved towards the entrance of the ancient cave. Across the endless darkness, in the distance, there was a lonely figure standing there.  ?

    Such a life, but what kind of life is it?

    He suddenly asked Gui Li: "What do you think you are living for?"

    "What are you living for?" Gui Li recited it in a low voice. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and said, "I don't know. It's just that my whole life, I seem to be living for others."

    The beast god was startled for a moment and said to himself: "I live for others, what about me? Who do I live for?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not think that the beast god would say such words, but he frowned again, obviously thinking back to what he had just said, he felt a little surprised, how could he say such words?

    After regaining his composure, Gui Li's face returned to calmness. It seemed that the weakness that flashed in that moment had disappeared and had never been in his mind.He looked deeply at the Beast God and said, "I am not here today to kill you."

    The beast god still seemed to be a little absent-minded, thinking about something, and responded lightly, saying: "Oh, then why are you here?"

    Gui Li pointed at the Taotie lying on the ground next to him and said, "I'm here for it."

    The Beast God frowned, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but the Taotie on the ground reacted immediately. He immediately opened his huge eyes like copper bells, opened his bloody mouth, roared at Gui Li, and slowly  Slowly stood up, murderous and the three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui seemed a little confused. He slowly left Taotie and ran back to Gui Li's feet. He looked up at Gui Li and seemed a little confused by his master's words. But after a moment  , it still climbed onto Gui Li's shoulder, but its three eyes looked towards Taotie from time to time.

    The Beast God snorted and said, "That's weird. You didn't come here to kill me, but you came here for this glutton? What do you want it to do?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "I don't want it, it's another person who wants it, and for that person, as long as it doesn't go too far, I will help him."

    The beast god looked at him for a moment, then suddenly laughed and said, "You owe someone a favor, right?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said: "I do owe favors, many, many, so many that I will never be able to pay them back in my lifetime, but this has nothing to do with you." He raised his eyes, solemnly, and slowly stepped forward to look at him.  The figure slowly approached, and the beast god's pupils seemed to shrink slightly.

    The flames in the brazier were reflected on Gui Li's face, and the dancing light and shadow trembled at the intersection of darkness and light. The man said calmly: "I have no intention of being your enemy, but it seems that this is inevitable."

    The Beast God sneered, "Ha!" and said, "Do you think you can beat me with your way of doing things?"

    Gui Li didn’t speak

    Didn’t stop either

    The low footsteps echoed in the empty space. There was no wind, but for some reason, the only flame in this huge stone chamber suddenly began to swing, and the light gradually became stronger.

    The darkness is like the netherworld, silent and unfathomable. I don’t know how many demons and demons there are, staring at the people in this light in that darkness.

    Gui Li walked towards the beast god in the firelight

    Suddenly, the flame suddenly rose up, bursting out with dazzling light, and the entire flame volume was several times larger than when it was burning peacefully. In the midst of the raging flames, there seemed to be a sound like a dragon's roar,  Echoed far away

    Following the dragon's roar, it seemed that the entire huge stone chamber was trembling. The sound of the dragon's roar rose from low to high, and the echoes from the depths of darkness never weakened, but grew louder and louder.  The higher it went, the more it became a sharp roar. At the end, it was as deafening as a roaring mountain and a tsunami.

    Gui Li stopped, because the flames in front of him had suddenly risen from the brazier, blocking his face, and in the blazing flames, there seemed to be a pair of ferocious eyes.  watching him

    The figure of the beast god has disappeared behind the fire, but his calm voice came out clearly from the flames, saying: "This is an ancient inheritance of southern Xinjiang, called the 'Xuanhuo Eight Evils Array'.  If you can break him without dying, I will let you do whatever you want."

    As soon as he finished speaking, almost at the same time, a roar burst out from the most dazzling part of the flame. The flame trembled and changed violently, and all the land within five feet around it was scorched. It can be imagined that the people near the brazier  hotness

    The strong hot wind blew from the front, causing Gui Li's clothes to flutter backwards, but his expression seemed unaffected. Even the monkey Xiao Hui lying on his shoulder looked at the blazing flames.  They looked at each other without fear or pain, but their expressions were serious. Everyone knew that this was just the beginning.

    The first blood-red fierce god pattern slowly appeared above the flames. The ferocious face and weird posture were exactly the same as the pattern he saw in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley. Gui Li stared at that picture.  Image, a complex expression slowly appeared on the face

    One after another, they light up one after another. The blood-red light gradually joins together around the flames, forming a ring shape, surrounding the blazing flame in the center.

    When the last blood-red light closed under the flame, suddenly, the entire red halo suddenly shined brightly. The red light surged, and even the flames in it seemed to be suppressed. They were all burning, with an extremely ferocious energy.  Rage will come out of thin air to the depths of the flame in this space, and the pair of vague eyes will also enlarge in an instant

    "Roar"

    There was a roar that shook the sky, and in an instant the whole stone room shook together. The blazing flames were like a demon dancing wildly, swinging wildly. The fireDeep in the flames, a ferocious giant beast covered in fire appeared, roaring and looking at the world.

    Red flame monster

    The monster that once guarded the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array passed down by the ancient witch clan in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley appeared again, and Gui Li and Xiao Gui, who faced it for the second time, couldn't help but change their expressions slightly.  Xiao Hui bared his teeth, lay on Gui Li's shoulder, and roared angrily at the monster.

    The huge body of the Red Flame Demonic Beast continued to appear from the huge halo of the Eight Fierce Mysterious Fire Arrays. First, the huge head, then the shoulders, the front feet, and slowly, the body and hind limbs also slowly appeared. As it arrived,  , the temperature in the entire stone chamber continued to rise wildly, and Gui Li's clothes even began to turn yellow.

    Finally, the last part of the body burning with fire appeared. The huge red flame monster was surrounded by fire. It stood in front of Gui Li and Xiao Hui. Gui Li was only half the height of this fierce monster.  Behind the monster, the strange halo composed of the eight-sided fierce god image sometimes brightened and sometimes flickered, following behind the red flame monster.

    It’s like a devil, grinning in front of you

    The ferocious breath came from all directions, and the familiar feeling seemed to begin to boil faintly in the blood. I even vaguely remembered the tragic fight at the Xuanhuo Altar in Fenxiang Valley last time.

    Gui Li did not move, he just stared deeply at the arrogant monster in front of him

    The red flame monster with its teeth and claws slowly turned around, and a blazing heat wave surged through it. Its eyes that seemed to be burning saw Gui Li and the three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui on his shoulder.

    The huge head of the red flame monster stopped for a moment, and after a moment, it suddenly let out a huge roar that shook the earth.

    That roar is full of anger, resentment and a strong desire for revenge.

    The blazing flames seemed to explode in an instant, turning from red light to almost pure white. Countless fire lights rose into the air, forming blazing fireballs that kept spinning rapidly. The terrifying head suddenly opened its huge mouth.  , roaring, bite it in one bite

    Before his head reached the ground, the ground around him was already cracked. Endless flames fell into the world like the scorching sun, roaring down and drowning Gui Li's figure instantly.

    The flames that exploded in that moment were like those after a life carnival, in full bloom.

    But behind the flames, those tired eyes were indifferent and could not see half of the joys and sorrows of life.

    ※※※

    There was darkness and silence all around. Lu Xueqi and others had been walking in this ancient cave for a long time. Although they were on alert all the way, they walked for so long without encountering any attacks.

    In the darkness, Lu Xueqi's cold face stared at the beautiful figure shrouded in soft light blue light, as if it was indescribably beautiful. Against the backdrop of the darkness, there seemed to be a hint of mystery and coldness.  breath

    It’s like the legendary Widowmaker that blooms quietly in the dark. It grows for thousands of years and only blooms for a moment.

    The glances behind her that looked and looked away from time to time were lingering, but Lu Xueqi seemed to have no feeling about it. In her bright eyes, she just stared ahead. Although there was only endless darkness there, but in the  Deep in the darkness, there seems to be something she hopes to see

    She walked forward and never looked back

    The darkness quietly retreated in front of her, and then slowly closed behind her. Such a soft figure looked so eye-catching in the darkness, even covering up the light of those behind her. It looked like she was walking alone.

    Suddenly, she stopped suddenly

    ??The people behind him also stopped immediately. Li Xun looked around cautiously and walked up. He was about to ask, but suddenly he was startled. He saw a complicated expression on Lu Xueqi's face, and she seemed to be extremely wary.

    At this moment, the originally silent darkness in front suddenly changed. There was a slight throbbing, as if it suddenly appeared in the darkness, and then slowly began to roll, grow bigger, and become stronger.

    In the darkness, something seemed to be gathering slowly, like whistling or roaring, but everything was silent.

    After a while, here it comes, here it comes

    From an unknown place in the distance, there was a strong vibration, accompanied by a low whistling sound. The rumble came from the distance, and then quickly became larger. It seemed that there was an arrogant and huge spiritual beast deep in the cave, looking up to the sky.  Howl

    The originally silent darkness around us started to boil as if it was ignited. Deep in the darkness, there were countless roaring sounds coming from all directions, and everyone changed their colors for a moment.

    Li Xun took a few steps back and shouted quickly: "Gather in a circle and be careful."

    Everyone in Fenxiang Valley is a battle-hardened person.Even though they were frightened, they all leaned together and looked ahead warily.

    The surrounding stone walls began to tremble slowly, as if some huge power began to slowly radiate out. Even the ground under the feet had a tendency to tremble slightly. In the darkness ahead, the strange commotion intensified, as if corresponding to something, whistling.  What

    In this situation of great change, which was almost like a landslide, Lu Xueqi's figure did not retreat even half a step for some reason. She stayed away from the companions behind her who were waiting in formation. She stood alone in front of the darkness, with the light blue light in front of her.  , the darkness seemed to be facing her ferociously, ready to engulf her at any time

    Without warning, a heat wave suddenly rushed out from the depths of darkness, like an overwhelming wave rushing through the ancient cave. Lu Xueqi's clothes and hair instantly floated up at the same time, but her figure was not even visible.  shake

    The feeling of the heat wave blowing on the face was vaguely crazy. It was hard to imagine what the source of power in the depths of the cave looked like at this moment. Lu Xueqi did not speak, but stared wildly ahead in the violent wind.  And dancing darkness

    The hot wind is crazy

    She suddenly raised her head

    The wind blew her face like frost, but in her eyes, there seemed to be more fiery eyes that were burning deep in her heart.

    That dark depth, that dark distance

    She suddenly let out a long roar, and her figure was in the midst of the trembling earth and the raging hot wind, rising up the mountain against the wind, trying to shoot towards the depths of darkness.

    Behind him, Li Xun, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - and others were shocked and confused, and Li Xun was about to shout, but he saw the light blue shining figure, like a sharp arrow leaving the string.  , without even the slightest pause or hesitation, it disappeared into the darkness in the blink of an eye.

    He silenced himself and was speechless for a long time.

    Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! >-Slowly walked to him and patted his shoulder. Li Xun did not look back at him

    The heat wave gradually weakened, and the violent shaking around it gradually stabilized, and everything slowly returned to its original state. If it weren't for the falling gravel and rubble around it, it would almost give people the illusion that this was just a dream in the darkness.

    However, the beautiful figure that has disappeared clearly shows that this strange cave is full of dangers.

    Li Xun was silent for a moment, calming down, and just about to speak, suddenly a young Fenxiang Valley disciple next to him called out: "There is someone, who is there?"

    ??The rest of the people were shocked and looked forward quickly. Sure enough, they saw a figure flashing in the darkness, and someone walked out. She looked slender and walked with a hint of charm. She was a beautiful woman.

    Everyone was startled, and for a moment they thought it was Lu Xueqi who had left and returned. Li Xun almost shouted out in joy, but when the words came to his lips, suddenly, the smile on his face turned stiff, and slowly became  Ashen, there was hatred in his eyes, and at the same time there was a somewhat incredible sneer, and he said: "So it's you."

    When the woman heard the voice, she seemed to be surprised. She looked up and her expression changed again.

    This woman is pretty and charming, but she is Jin Ping'er

 Text Chapter 7 Chase

    But at this moment, Jin Ping'er's face looked very tired, as if he had just experienced a battle and was exhausted. However, despite this, facing these righteous disciples, Jin Ping'er still showed a touching expression.  Smile, in the darkness, she looked particularly pitiful

    "Of course it's me, the young master of Fenxiang Valley. Why, we have only met a few times, but you still miss me?"

    Li Xun's face turned red, he took a step back, and said angrily: "Who is obsessed with you? You, a witch, harmed my junior sister Yanhong, and now you are asking for blood debt."

    After saying that, Li Xun waved his hand, and his body was like lightning, and he was already flying towards Jin Ping'er. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - frowned behind his back, but stopped talking, and  After the Fenxiang Valley disciples beside him hesitated for a moment, they all shouted and rushed forward. The momentum was quite huge.

    Jin Ping'er snorted, a mocking look flashed in her eyes, but with so many enemies rushing towards her, and she was exhausted at the moment, she naturally would not show off her strength in a fight. A hint of strength suddenly flashed across her tender face.  , seemed to have made up his mind, and at the same time he let out a soft drink, a purple light appeared on the edge of his right hand, and his murderous aura was strong.

    Li Xun had fought with Jin Ping'er several times, and he knew how powerful this demon sect witch was. He quickly paid attention to it. At the same time, he found that the wind was blowing behind him, and many junior brothers were swarming towards him. Li Xun was so surprised that he quickly spoke out.  After they stopped drinking, everyone was startled and stopped one after another. However, at this moment of slight confusion, suddenly the purple light from the golden bottle in front of them suddenly rose sharply, sweeping in like a ball of purple flame. Li Xun shouted loudly and stood in front of everyone,  The fairy sword in his hand was used to block the purple light.

    However, after Li Xun blocked this seemingly powerful spell, he suddenly frowned and was startled. The power he had originally expected was as fragile as a piece of tissue paper, and the seemingly powerful spell dissipated instantly.  Behind the purple light, Jin Ping'er's figure had disappeared into the darkness again at some point.

    Li Xun’s face was livid, and he said with hatred: “The cunning witch has fallen into her trap again, let’s chase her quickly.”

    Having said that, he chased after him first. The people in Fenxiang Valley behind him naturally followed his lead and rushed to catch up. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - opened his mouth half-open, wanting to say something, but looked at the figure.  Tongtong flashed, then shook his head feebly, sighed, looked around carefully, and slowly followed.

    Li Xun seemed to be extremely resentful towards Jin Ping'er, and followed him all the way, refusing to let go for a moment. In fact, with Jin Ping'er's Taoist skills, if he had calculated Li Xun first at any time and place on weekdays, he would have been so unnoticed.  It was not a difficult thing for her to slip away, but she was extremely unlucky at this moment. Firstly, there seemed to be only one path in the ancient cave, and there was no way to escape. Secondly, she had just been there not long ago.  There was a fight with the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared, the nine-tailed sky fox Xiaobai. Although he was not injured and managed to escape while Xiaobai was entangled with Gui Li, he was also attacked by Xiaobai's weird behavior.  Spells consume a lot of mana

    You must know that Xiaobai is the ancestor of the fox demon clan. He has been practicing Taoism for more than a thousand years. His Taoism is high and his magic skills are strong. Looking at the world, he is also a first-class figure. Jin Ping'er is also extremely intelligent.  woman, but she still suffered a hidden loss at the hands of Xiao Bai. Originally, this was nothing. Firstly, it was not embarrassing. Secondly, Jin Ping'er was not injured. Xiaobai had no intention of hurting her, but she was so weak.  At that time, I actually met Li Xun and others.

    Li Xun was chasing him all the way, and he couldn't breathe for a moment. Fenxiang Valley was ranked among the three major sects of the Righteous Path. Li Xun was also the most proud disciple of Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley. His cultivation should not be underestimated. Jin Ping'er made several clever uses  Or running at full speed, but he couldn't escape the eyes and ears of Li Xun who was chasing behind him. After a long time, Jin Ping'er actually felt that his chest began to feel tight, and even his breathing became a little uneven.

    Jin Ping'er was getting more and more anxious. Ever since he entered the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, strange things happened one after another. First he met the mysterious woman Xiaobai, and then Gui Li disappeared at the same time as the mysterious woman. Not long ago  , the strange roars and extremely scorching heat waves coming from the depths of the cave seemed to indicate that someone was already fighting in the depths of the cave. However, Jin Ping'er thought about it several times, but was unwilling to go deep into it rashly. After all, for her,  She said that she was not as willing as Gui Li to take big risks and go deep in. Although the relationship between Gui Wang Sect and her was not shallow at the moment, it was not to the point where she would sacrifice her life for it.

    It’s just that someone was chasing behind him at this moment. Jin Ping’er dodged all the way and flew into the depths of the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave. This ancient cave is really scary and deep. You can’t tell it from the outside. It’s just the topography of the cave that feels like it.  It doesn't look like it's tilting downwards seriously, but I don't know where it leads to.

    In the darkness, the sound of wind in my ears was as sharp as the sound of a knife. I don’t know when it started. The gusts of wind had disappeared, but Li Xun’s voice always followed behind me and never disappeared.

    &nbsp; At this moment, in the darkness ahead, a vague figure suddenly flashed. In Jin Ping'er's eyes, he instantly saw that it was the woman who had caused him great suffering just now, that is, the nine-tailed celestial fox.  noob

    And Xiao Bai, who was standing silently in the darkness, seemed to have noticed something. A white soft light lit up on his body, and he slowly turned around.

    "It's you again" Xiaobai frowned and said lightly to Jin Ping'er

    Jin Ping'er's way was blocked by her, so she had no choice but to stop. She had already learned Xiaobai's tactics just now, and she really didn't dare to act rashly. But at this moment, there was a blockade in front of her, and there were soldiers chasing behind her. She also changed her color for a moment.

    Xiaobai seemed to have a lot of thoughts on her face. She glanced at Jin Ping'er and showed no intention of getting out of the way, as if she didn't want to let her pass. She was about to speak when suddenly she was startled again, turned around and looked towards the way she came from, and then suddenly sneered.  , said: "It's weird, there are so many people here today."

    As he spoke, Li Xun's figure swept out of the darkness with a roar. After seeing that there was another beautiful strange woman in the scene, Li Xun was obviously a little wary and did not immediately look at Jin Ping standing in front of him.  He took action but stopped.

    Xiaobai glanced at Li Xun, and suddenly his eyes were cold, as if he recognized Li Xun. After a moment, he heard the wind blowing loudly, and figures kept flashing in the darkness behind Li Xun, but they were other people burning incense.  Disciple Gu arrived. These human beings were not as good as Li Xun, and their speed was much slower than him.

    Xiao Bai’s eyes circled around the faces and clothes and accessories of these Fenxiang Valley disciples, and suddenly sneered: “People from Fenxiang Valley?”

    Jin Ping'er next to him couldn't help but glance at Xiaobai, and vaguely heard that Xiaobai was dissatisfied with the people in Fenxiang Valley, and couldn't help but feel secretly happy. Li Xun in front of him couldn't figure out Xiaobai's reality for a while, and he didn't want to  At this moment, something extraneous happened, and he said loudly: "I am Li Xun, a disciple of the master of Yilan Valley in Fenxiang Valley. I wonder who the girl is? We have no intention of offending the girl, it's just this girl," he pointed at the golden bottle and said, "  She is a demonic witch who has done many evil things and is full of evil. We are about to get rid of her. If the girl has nothing else to do, please stand aside. I would be very grateful."

    Xiaobai snorted, but instead of walking away, he slowly took two steps forward and said calmly: "I have something, so I can't walk away."

    Li Xun’s expression changed, and several of the Fenxiang Valley disciples behind him had already shouted angrily.

    Li Xun said in a deep voice: "Girl, if you defend this witch, you are an enemy of Fenxiang Valley and an enemy of the righteousness of the world. Do you know?"

    Xiaobai laughed "ha", stretched out his white jade-like palm, gently stroked the hair on his temples, and sneered: "Enemies of Fenxiang Valley? Enemies of the righteousness of the world? Ignorant young man, these have been your aunts for a long time.  I played with the rest thousands of years ago.”

    All the disciples in Fenxiang Valley were in an uproar, and an angry look flashed across Li Xun's face. However, after all, his concentration was better than that of these juniors, and he couldn't figure out the origin and identity of this mysterious woman for a while. Instead, he stopped several juniors who were about to rush towards him. Han  He said: "This girl has such a loud voice. Who are you?"

    Xiao Bai there did not answer her, but looked a little dazed. After a while, she seemed to mutter a few words to herself, but suddenly there was another "poof", and she actually laughed out of nowhere, and shook her head,  She laughed softly and said: "Auntie, I haven't spoken like this for a long time, and I can't even think of myself after listening to it. It's really alas, are you really old?"

    As she spoke, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, she was in a daze, and her expression seemed to be in a trance.

    Jin Ping'er was speechless at the side, not knowing what this weird woman was thinking. However, no matter how good-tempered Li Xun was, he was so angry that Xiao Bai almost exploded. He said angrily: "I'm trying to persuade you."  , if you don’t get out of the way, don’t blame us for offending you.” After that, he sneered twice and said: “I can capture you just by those few words you just said that challenged the righteousness of the world. Don’t be ignorant.  "

    Xiaobai slowly raised his eyes, looked at Li Xun, looked at him deeply, and suddenly said: "That little girl"

    Jin Ping'er didn't react at first. It wasn't until Xiaobai called out for the second time that she was startled and said in shock: "Are you calling me?"

    Xiaobai snorted and said, "If it's not you, who should I call you?" After saying that, she waved her hand gently, took a step forward, but stood between Li Xun and others and Jin Ping'er, saying: "  You go away, I will block these people for you."

    Li Xun and others suddenly changed their expressions, but Jin Ping'er was overjoyed and couldn't believe it for a moment, and quickly said: "Thank you, senior,"

    After saying that, he was afraid that this weird woman would regret it, so he quickly dodged forward into the darkness. How could Li Xun and others let this murderer escape again? Just as he was about to chase after her, he saw only a flash of white light, and in an instantA screen of light had already lit up, blocking the way in front of Xiao Bai. After a moment, Jin Ping'er's figure had disappeared.

    Li Xun was so angry that he gritted his teeth and turned back to Xiaobai angrily: "Who are you and why do you want to help that witch?"

    Xiaobai smiled slightly, as if Li Xun's anger seemed to her to be more happy, and said leisurely: "Me? Who am I? Do you care? As for why I want to help her, it's not for anything else.  Because I don’t like you people from Fenxiang Valley.”

    Li Xun and all the Fenxiang Valley disciples behind him were stunned for a moment. They were speechless for a moment. Li Xun couldn't help but asked: "This girl, have we met before, or have we ever offended you?"  ?”

    Xiaobai shook his head, rolled his eyes slightly, his eyes were wandering like water, and there was a faint and charming smile on the corner of his mouth, and he said: "We have never met, and you have never offended me, but I am." She smiled  , seemed very happy and said:

    "But I just don't like Fenxiang Valley. What can you do to me?"

    Li Xun and the others were so angry that their teeth were itching. Without waiting for Li Xun's order, some disciples from Fenxiang Valley shouted angrily and rushed forward. Li Xun did not stop him. This woman was so insulting and provocative. If she didn't teach her a lesson.  For a moment, I’m afraid that Fenxiang Valley will lose face in the future.

    In the darkness, only a dozen figures were seen, jumping out of the darkness one after another and rushing toward the white light curtain. Behind the light curtain, Xiaobai's smile was still there, but his eyes were a little more mocking.  meaning

    ※※※

    The wind, accompanied by the hurriedly passing figure, turned into a sharp whistle that kept whistling in the ears, and the unknown distance disappeared one after another under the feet. Lu Xueqi flew through this ancient and dark cave, towards the unknown mystery ahead.  and go

    ????????????????????????????????? She clearly still doesn’t know what is waiting for her ahead, but in her heart, there is a kind of fanatical emotion, burning like the hottest flame in her frost-like heart.

    So she galloped away, no longer caring about anything else

    The figures behind her had long since disappeared. When she passed a place just now, she almost subconsciously felt that there seemed to be a figure hiding in the darkness there, but this feeling disappeared in the blink of an eye, only between the lightning and flint.  The figure in the dark seemed to move strangely, and then he seemed to have discovered something, and disappeared again.

    Far behind, in the whistling wind, is there a sigh?

    Lu Xueqi doesn’t know

    She never cared about this feeling at all

    In this kind of life, how many things or people are there that are worthy of your desperation?

    If not, maybe it’s sad?

    If so, then no matter what

    The Tianya Divine Sword is held in the hand, and it shines with more and more intense light, flashing like the most surging heartbeat.

    That area, the blue figure, flies farther and farther, but seems to be getting closer and closer

    The wind is still blowing, and the road ahead is still dark, but after all, there will be someone at the end of this road.

    She is galloping, galloping, galloping

    ※※※

    That beam of green light slowly lit up in front. Lu Xueqi finally saw the first beam of light in the darkness. Far away, in the darkness, it was like a lonely ghost lingering gently.

    She suddenly stopped. In an instant, all the light on the Tianya Divine Sword converged. Like a scared woman hiding quietly, the darkness slowly surged up, engulfing her figure and covering it up.

    She stared silently at the green light in the darkness. What was waiting for her behind the green light?

    Is it disappointment, or is it him?

    What if it was him?

    She actually hesitated for it, and hesitated. The enthusiasm that filled her heart was like a flame, still burning and never disappearing, but deep in the flame, there was still a bit of faint sadness.

    She stared for a long, long time, then slowly moved her steps and took a step back.

    Is it fear or withdrawal?

    “Is there anyone in this life that you can’t face?

    Can’t, or still don’t dare?

    Slowly, there is a feeling of suffocation, the darkness is grinning around, who is in front?  Destiny never smiles, who can defeat himself so easily? He has never been afraid of life and death, and has never been afraid of time, but who can completely face the depth of his heart?

    In the darkness, there is silence

    She seemed to be retreating again

    What kind of pain is the invisible face?

    Suddenly, the blazing heat wave suddenly appeared, in the greenBehind the dim light, there was a huge roar

    The red flame, like a ferocious murderer, laughed wildly in this world, and the roaring sound shocked the earth under the feet of all things in the world and the surrounding rock walls began to shake again, probably because of the proximity, the trembling earth shook  It became even more powerful, and it was unimaginable what the scene would be like in the depths of the flames.

    The firelight is reflected in the distance, and the eyes suddenly shine in the darkness

    What is burning seems to be the eyes

    The light blue light suddenly flashed again, bursting out from the darkness. In the rolling heat wave, the beautiful figure stood in the wind, with her hair flying.

    The huge roar and the trembling of the earth were like a thunder god, frightening mortals. The whole cave seemed to be shaking, and countless falling rocks fell around like drizzle, but that figure had disappeared from the spot.

    She galloped, in that doomsday-like scene, in the increasingly crazy rockfall, galloping towards the brightest place deep in the flames, galloping away

    No one knows what lies ahead, but who cares?

 Text Chapter 8 Horror

    The hard ground even began to show signs of melting under the blazing flames. The raging flames continued to spray out from the huge mouth of the red flame monster, with the momentum of destroying everything, turning this huge stone chamber space.  It turned into a terrifying sea of ??fire

    From the very beginning, Gui Li’s figure disappeared into the light of the fire and never appeared again.

    After spitting out a wave of flames like a mountain, the red flame monster's burning eyes stared fiercely into the depths of the sea of ????fire, seeming to be looking for something, and paused temporarily. The blazing flames were still burning on the ground, and the surrounding air seemed to be too.  boiling

    However, Gui Li and the monkey on his shoulder, Xiao Hui, disappeared at the same time.

    Did he turn into ashes?

    A moment later, the answer appeared above the sea of ??fire, and the figure of Gui Li appeared in the sky. In that blink of an eye, Gui Li, almost like a demon, actually dodged over the red flame monster and completely dodged the terrifying flames. At this moment,  In his hand, the soul-eating magic rod shining with cyan light was reproduced. In the firelight, his face was indifferent and calm.

    On his shoulder, the monkey Xiao Hui suddenly bared his teeth and roared at the huge monster below. It was obvious that he was a little excited towards this old opponent. Even though he was a monkey, he had been by Gui Li's side for so long.  , in that blood, there is more or less the strong and ferocious aura of some blood-devouring beads.

    The red flame monster let out an earth-shattering roar, and the sound echoed far away, like thunder. Then, the huge body suddenly rose into the sky. In an instant, almost all the surrounding breath was evaporated by the scorching flames, leaving only the intense heat.  The giant body flashing with ferocious fire came with a roar

    This time, Gui Li did not dodge. Looking at the ancient monster that was countless times larger than his body, a strange light seemed to flash through his eyes. Behind the body of the red flame monster, there was a strange aperture of the Eight Fierce Gods.  , still following behind it, turning slowly, bright and uncertain, like a mysterious eye, watching this fight coldly

    At the top of the soul-devouring magic wand, the dark red blood threads on the surface of the blood-devouring bead all lit up in a moment. Facing the flying fire body, Gui Li not only did not retreat, but actually faced him face to face this time.

    The Red Flame Demonic Beast seemed not to have thought that this tiny human would confront it face to face. Instead, it suffocated slightly, but then the flames grew stronger, and with a roar, it took one bite.

    Huge sparks fell down like rain from the sky, but when they fell three feet around Gui Li, they encountered an invisible barrier and were all bounced away. At the same time, Gui Li still flew in front of the red flame monster,  Those giant eyes burning with fiery flames were almost right in front of him

    Gui Li was surrounded by heavy flames. Beside him, Xiao Hui let out a scream, and the soul-eating magic rod moved forward and stabbed the red flame monster's head.

    The cyan light suddenly flourished, like a brilliant lotus blooming in the firelight. Immediately, deep in the lotus, an unrivaled red flower as brilliant as blood seemed to bloom.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? bright red

    The blood-devouring bead seems to be trembling slightly in the warm air. The power poured into it has not been so powerful for many years. The cyan breath is spinning rapidly deep in the bead, as if it is roaring with the desire to kill.

    It was clearly a sea of ??fire, but the surrounding temperature cooled down in an instant. The cold breath fell from the sky and enveloped the red flame monster. For the first time, this ancient guardian beast instinctively felt fear in shock, but the powerful instinct  , but prompted it to let out a ferocious roar and bite down at Ghost Li.

    When the giant pounced, raging flames thundered down. At this moment, Gui Li pierced the soul-eating magic rod deeply into the roaring mouth of the red flame monster.

    The huge body paused in mid-air. The surrounding air was still so hot, but a coldness seemed to emanate from the depths of people's hearts. I don't know when it started, but Xiao Hui was still lying on Gui Li's side.  The shoulders and body have not changed, but the three eyes seem to have been stimulated by something and have turned red, which is extremely dazzling.

    At this moment, watching the Crimson Flame Demonic Beast's decline instantly flashed under Ghost Li's soul-eating blow, Xiao Hui showed a ferocious face, baring his fangs towards the Crimson Flame Demonic Beast and letting out a ferocious smile.

    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding temperature continued to drop, and the high temperature on the Red Flame Demonic Beast also receded. As if with a trace of indescribable fear, fear shone in the flame-burning eyes of the Red Flame Demonic Beast.

    Gui Li, who was standing in the air, slowly raised his head. From the soul-eating magic wand in his hand, red fire filled the entire magic wand, as if he was ruthlessly absorbing all the essence of the red flame monster bit by bit.  Come

    There seemed to be a slight pain on Gui Li's face, and a layer of red-yellow light appeared on his face, but after flashing three times, it was immediately covered by a layer of golden light.

    The red flame monster returnsUnable to support its huge body, it fell slumped from the air. The monster that was so arrogant just a moment ago has turned into such a weak scene. If you hadn't seen it with your own eyes, it would be almost unbelievable that the flames in the stone chamber were so fast.  As it dissipated, the temperature also dropped very quickly. Instead of the high temperature, there was an extremely cold and evil smell emanating from Gui Li's body.

    The red flame monster fell to the ground, and there was not much of the blazing flames left on its body at this moment. From a distance, this guardian monster seemed to have lost most of its power. It was watching the slowly falling fire with hatred.  After Gui Li, the red flame monster finally let out a roar, and then its huge body slowly dissipated into the air.

    It's just that although its body dissipated, the aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Gods in the mid-air did not disappear, and it seemed not to be affected by the battle just now. It was already bright and uncertain, slowly spinning, slowly retreating, and finally  , stopped in front of the beast god who reappeared and was still sitting on the ground, on top of the ancient brazier

    In the brazier, the flame burns quietly

    In the icy aura shrouded by Ghost Li’s blood-devouring bead demonic power, this is the only place of flame and light. It seems to be completely unaffected by Ghost Li’s demonic power.

    Gui Li fell heavily to the ground, but there was no joy of victory on his face at all. Looking at the flames that were still burning, his pupils seemed to be shrinking slightly.

    The mysterious aperture rotates slowly, and the eight ferocious statues light up one after another, dimly and brightly, as if they are mysteriously telling something?

    Under the aperture, there is the face of the Beast God that is deeply tired but still smiling.

    "Pah, pah, pah"

    The beast god clapped his hands gently, smiled gently, and said: "Awesome, awesome, I never thought you could have such a good practice and such a powerful magic weapon. Although I had expected that your good practice was not low, I didn't expect it to be so high.  At this point," he sighed lowly, as if he was mocking himself, and said, "I always seem to be wrong, don't I?"

    Gui Li looked at him and said slowly: "Although the red flame monster that appeared this time was amazing, its power was not as powerful as the one in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley that day."

    The beast god looked at Gui Li and said nothing, but his eyes slowly showed approval and nodded.

    Gui Li said calmly: "This red flame monster is clearly the protective spirit beast of the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array passed down by the Witch Clan, so as long as this array is located and can still be activated, it can summon this level of magic beast.  The only magical beast is the Red Flame Demonic Beast, which is a soul beast imprisoned within the formation. The greater the power of the mysterious fire contained in the formation, the greater its power."

    He glanced at the brazier in front of the Beast God and said, "Is this brazier the legendary 'brazier' that can gather the essence of heaven and earth's fire?"

    The beast god smiled and said: "Yes, it is the brazier."

    Gui Li nodded and said calmly: "With this brazier here, you can use the power of Lihuo to drive the mysterious fire, activate the magic circle, and summon the red flame monster. However, although this magic weapon is magical, it may not be as good as the magic weapon.  Underground in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley, thousands of years of abundant firepower from the blazing lava continuously supplies the magic circle. Therefore, although the red flame monster you summoned this time looks very powerful, it is just an empty body.  "

    "Haha, okay, okay," the Beast God laughed and said with his hands, "What a sentence but it has no body. It's well said. It's a pity that besides you, who else can say this in the world?"

    Gui Li took a deep look at him and said: "At least, the person who severely injured you is qualified to speak like this."

    The beast god's smile suddenly faded, his face darkened, and his eyes turned cold. He looked at Gui Li. Gui Li looked directly into his eyes, facing him calmly, but he also felt an intimidating aura. From that look  emanating from the sickly body

    The Beast God looked at Gui Li and slowly spoke, "I heard that the person who injured me seems to have some issues with you, right?"

    Gui Li’s expression immediately changed.

    The two men looked at each other and said nothing, but the atmosphere in this stone room seemed to have dropped to freezing point.

    At this moment, suddenly, both of them seemed to be aware of something at the same time. The beast god raised his eyes slightly, but Gui Li turned around and looked at the entrance of the stone chamber.

    That glance passed by like a startling giant in the darkness, leaving a mark on my heart

    The red flame monster has disappeared, and the entire huge stone chamber has fallen into darkness again. Only in the brazier in front of the beast god, there is still a ball of flame burning quietly, illuminating a small nearby place, emitting some light and  Warmth, even the aperture of the eight evil statues rotating slowly above the brazier, is not that dazzling.

    However, at that moment, in the depths of darkness, a figure was gently touched by the gentle light of light blue.Covered, he stood there quietly, a familiar face came into view, and for a moment he was stunned, as if thousands of years had passed.

    He looked at her in a daze

    One step, one step, slowly approaching

    Lu Xueqi's hand looked very pale in the dim light of darkness. I wonder if it was because she was holding Tianya too hard. But there seemed to be no excitement on her face, just like when they first met.  Frosty woman

    She slowly approached

    Go to his side and stand down

    There was no words, no words. In her eyes, there was only the light and shadow reflected by the flame. How long had it been at that moment?

    The beast god silently watched the strange behavior of the man and the woman, but said nothing or did nothing. In his deep eyes that could never be seen clearly, there was a complex expression flashing, but who was there?  Can you understand?

    Standing side by side with him

    Lu Xueqi's eyes had never looked at Gui Li since she came over. After a while, in the slightly weird atmosphere that had been silent for a long time, she could only hear her low and calm voice, but it seemed that there was something in that calmness.  With unspeakable feelings, he whispered:

    “It turns out it’s really you”

    Gui Li did not speak. He stared at the graceful, beautiful and delicate face of the woman in front of him. After a long time, all he did was only one thing.

    He moved towards her, slowly——

    Smile

    Then, he stood next to her, stood side by side, and took a deep breath. The fire reverberating from the depths of his chest seemed to warm his entire heart.

    Lu Xueqi seemed to feel something. Gradually, her face turned pale and faintly red. However, she did not cover it up. She just - on her frost-like face, facing forward, towards the warm flame,  The fire reflected in her eyes made her smile slightly

    Such a warm smile

    The two figures stood side by side, looking at the beast god, facing the most powerful demon in the world.

    There was a look of pain in the beast god's eyes, and he slowly lowered his head.

    ※※※

    The flames burned quietly, and the scene in the stone chamber seemed a little hazy in the firelight. The figures of the three people stood there for a long time.

    Until, the Beast God raised his head again, his eyes stayed on Lu Xueqi for a moment, then fell on Gui Li, and suddenly said: "Promise me one thing, okay?"

    Gui Li was startled. He never thought that he would say such words. He didn't know how to answer for a moment, so he could only say: "What?"

    There was a deep and deep tiredness on the face of the beast god, and he said calmly: "No matter what your purpose is, you two have to fight me anyway. If you die in my hands, there will naturally be nothing to say. If I lose,  I don’t blame you, I just hope that after you come out of this ancient cave, you can do one thing for me.”

    The ghost said sharply: "You say"

    The Beast God was silent for a moment and said, "You remember there is a stone statue at the entrance of the cave."

    A strange look flashed across Gui Li's face, he nodded slowly and said, "Yes"

    The Beast God’s voice became deeper and he said faintly: “If you have a chance to go out, pick a bunch of lilies that she loved most back then for me and put them in front of her.”

    "Lily, I know." Gui Li nodded slowly, but there seemed to be a bit of strange emotion in his tone. Lu Xueqi felt it, but didn't speak, just looked at him silently.

    The Beast God shook his head and smiled as if he was mocking himself. Then he smiled at Gui Li and said, "But what about you, if you stay here and never have the chance to go out, what would you wish for?"  His gaze slowly fell from Gui Li's body to Lu Xueqi's face. He smiled slightly, with a strange light shining in his eyes, and said, "What about you? Do you have any wishes that you want to share?"

    Gui Li was silent, and Lu Xueqi didn't speak either. After a moment, Lu Xueqi quietly looked at Gui Li, and saw a vaguely complicated expression on his face, with a bit of pain.

    She took a deep breath and suddenly said: "I have no big wish anymore."

    Although her tone was calm, she said this resolutely, leaving no room for maneuver for herself.

    “Perhaps, she really doesn’t want to think about it anymore, so what kind of room does she give herself?

    Gui Li’s body was shaken.

    Then, he looked at the woman next to him

    Staring deeply

    No words

    The Beast God looked at Lu Xueqi, and the strange light in his eyes became brighter and brighter. Suddenly, he clapped his hands. Although his body was still shaking a little, he still stood up.The gorgeous silk clothes swept around him, and the evil beast Taotie also stood up and roared softly beside his master.

    "Okay, okay, that's good"

    Facing Lu Xueqi, the Beast God's eyes slowly exuded an inexplicable fanaticism, "That's it, that's it. There are indeed women like her in this world."

    He looked up to the sky and laughed, as if he was crazy. At the end of the laughter, it was like a wail, with a little whimpering. As his body swayed, an inexplicable aura slowly rose, and the originally calm and slowly rotating and flickering statue of the Eight Evil Gods  The aperture suddenly turned and began to speed up rapidly, and at the same time, eight statues of gods lit up at the same time.

    The ancient ferocious aura that seemed to come from ancient gods and demons, and the demonic roar that was completely different from the previous red flame monster, filled the air in an instant. Under the urging of the demonic power, the flames in the ancient brazier slowly changed again.  big

    But this time, the burning flame slowly left the brazier, and like the body embedded in the aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Gods, it rose into the air together with the Eight Fierce Gods, burning blazingly.

    "You are right. The Red Flame Demonic Beast I summoned is indeed inferior to the magic circle of the Xuanhuo Altar due to the lack of power of the Xuanhuo." After the circle of light, a red gloss appeared on the pale face of the Beast God, as if because of  He was also revived by the arrival of this peerless demonic power. "But the magic circle here was set up by Linglong herself. It is far better than the magic circle at the ruins of the Xuanhuo Altar. I will let you see this mystery."  "

    In his long and sad laughter, his whole body floated into the air, slowly blending into the increasingly strong flames, and finally disappeared. On the ground, Taotie roared loudly

    The next moment, above the statue of the eight-faced fierce god, all the eyes of all the statues suddenly lit up with red light, as if they were bloodshot. Like a demon waking up again, in an instant, the gods and demons all over the sky were shouting wildly,  The high-pitched roar was overwhelming and deafening.

    The flame burned more and more, and deep in the flame began to make a rumbling sound like thunder. The heart of the flame gradually turned pure white. Even though they were far away, practicing in the way of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, it made people feel  unbearable heat

    And in the sky full of demonic roars, the sound of mysterious mantras echoed. The mantras were obscure and long, ancient and difficult, as if the ancient ancestors worshiped the gods and used all their faith and spiritual power to summon the people in their dreams.  gods

    huge flames, burning

    That spell was like a sudden storm, tearing people's hearts apart. In the sound of a spell that was like beating on the soul, suddenly, a huge and unstoppable power suddenly emanated from the depths of the huge flame. The power was so  It was so huge that Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were unable to resist and were forced to fly backwards.

    What kind of terrifying spell was it, and what kind of terrifying spiritual creature was it summoned to have such power?

    For a moment, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi both changed their colors. How could this power be resisted by human beings?

    The flames burned crazily, and the flames danced wildly in mid-air like demons, welcoming the terror deep in the flames. The hottest place, the almost pure white heart of the flames, suddenly, in the violent flash, seemed to be something  The creature, breathing slowly, opened its eyes

    In an instant, the surrounding ancient and hard rock walls shattered one after another, and countless huge cracks appeared on the ground. From the depths of the cracks, a red light shone, as if there was terrifying volcanic lava under your feet, about to erupt.

    And the sound of breathing is like a dragon's roar, echoing in this space

 Text Chapter 9 Eight Wild Fire Dragons

    Zhenmo Ancient Cave, Cave Entrance

    In front of the exquisite witch goddess statue, Heimu stood silently, and the evil spirit Black Tiger seemed to be silent as well. Standing behind him, Lu Xueqi and others had been in for a long time. Needless to say, Gui Li and others had been there before, and for such a long time, no one had  I wonder what happened in that ancient cave?

    However, neither of their two brothers seemed to show any concern. In their eyes, they seemed to only have the statue of the exquisite witch.

    Suddenly, in this silence, the street under his feet began to tremble slightly, and the faint roar of thunder came from the ancient demon-suppressing cave. Heimu's body was shaken, and he turned around and looked at Heihu.  But before they could figure it out, a big change had already occurred.

    The originally dark sky, shrouded in the black clouds above the blackened mountain peaks, suddenly shot out a golden light, like a sharp sword, falling from the sky and piercing the darkness. Then, the edges of the thick black clouds began to shine through.  The faint golden light seemed to have inlaid a golden edge on the black clouds.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????? off??

    Heimu and Heihu stared blankly at the changes in the world. Suddenly, Heimu turned around, hesitated for a moment, his voice seemed to tremble slightly, and whispered: "The Yin Wind has also disappeared."

    The huge body of the black tiger stared into the depths of the cave. In the deep darkness, there was no longer the cold and biting wind. Instead, there was a blazing heat wave.

    "What's going on? What happened inside?" Heimu's voice was slightly excited, but his face was covered with black cloth and his expression could not be clearly seen. He could only be seen staring at the ancient cave of suppressing demons.

    Contrary to him, Black Tiger's expression was very complicated and strange when facing these changes. He seemed to be indescribable joy, but his face made of white smoke actually showed a trace of sadness.

    "It's a fire dragon, the Eight Wilds Fire Dragon" he said calmly and in a low voice

    "What?"

    Heimu quickly turned around in disbelief, stared at Heihu, and said, "What are you talking about, Eight Wilderness Fire Dragons? Apart from the Empress, how can anyone in this world be able to summon the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragons now?"

    Black Tiger's eyes were confused, and he slowly turned to the stone statue. After a while, he said: "There was no one there originally, because the summoning mantra and the Mysterious Fire Mirror, the Essence of Ten Thousand Fires, have long been lost, but,"  He smiled, then looked at Kuroki with a very strange look, and said, "However, there is still a person in this world who has understood all the witchcraft and incantations of the Witch Empress, and the only spell that the Empress had during her lifetime was still alive and capable.  The Eight Evil Mysterious Fire Array that summons the Eight Wild Fire Dragons happens to be right here."

    Heimu was startled for a moment and said nothing. After a while, he shook his head dejectedly and said: "It turns out that he actually has this hand. The Eight Desolate Fire Dragon is a beast that destroys all things. He summoned this divine beast. Did he forget that the Empress used this fire dragon?"  Did you burn him alive?"

    Heihu sneered lightly and said: "Who knows, I only remember what the empress said to me when she was dying."

    Heimu was shocked and said: "What?"

    Black Tiger's face showed deep hatred. He suddenly turned around and looked at the Demon-Suppressing Ancient Cave, where the changes were becoming more and more obvious and the vibrations were getting bigger and bigger. He sneered and said: "The Queen has said that no matter how many years pass in the future,  , once the fire dragon is resurrected and comes here, it will be the end of this injustice."

    Heimu murmured once: "When the injustice is over." Suddenly, his expression changed and he said, "Did your Majesty have already expected this?"

    Black Tiger ignored him. For him, at this moment when the blazing wind was cracking more and more, the clouds were rolling in the sky, the golden light was flashing, and the heaven and earth were chaotic, all he could see was the stone statue.

    He slowly moved to the stone statue, all the expressions on his face disappeared, and whispered: "My Lady, my Lady, I have finally waited for this day. Don't be anxious. Wait a little longer. When everything is over, Black Tiger will  Come to you and serve you forever from now on."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?

    That day, what was returned to him was a sudden thunder

    ?????????????????

    The storm is getting worse, and the earth is shaking more and more intensely

    ※※※

    In the corridor of the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave, Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - took a half step back, avoided a flashing white light body, and hid aside, but at the same time, he felt secretly in his heart.  Since Li Xun and others suddenly provoked a woman in white in the ancient cave of suppressing demons, this woman who looks even more charming than Jin Ping'er has an incredible level of Taoism., Li Xun and other Fenxiang Valley disciples rushed forward, but they were all blocked back by her using a weird Taoist spell. At this moment, everyone was trapped by this woman's spell.

    It was exactly the same spell that Xiaobai used to trap Jin Ping'er. The mysterious white light ball rushed towards the crowd. The disciples of Fenxiang Valley used their own magic weapons to knock it away. Unexpectedly, the magic weapon became more and more numerous. Just now,  It was nothing at first, but after a while, the cave was filled with white light. There were many disciples in Fenxiang Valley, and their ability to adapt to situations was not as good as that of Jin Ping'er. The white light body was almost a  In the blink of an eye, countless of them spawned, running rampant in mid-air, beating up the disciples of Fenxiang Valley who had just wanted to catch Xiaobai and punish him, and made them complain incessantly.

    Seeing the disciples of Fenxiang Valley in trouble, Zeng-< Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >- couldn't stand idly by, so he had to join the battle, but the woman in white was extremely good, Zeng-< Please search Piaotian Literature, novel  Better, updated and faster! > - He couldn't catch her. On the contrary, she was quickly surrounded by many white light balls. But Zeng - < Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - After all, she is very clever.  After only a few rounds, they immediately knew something was wrong. They quickly reminded the disciples of Fenxiang Valley next to them not to randomly kill these white light balls. Only then did everyone wake up.

    However, despite this, this white light body was already all over the sky, surrounding these righteous disciples tightly, hitting one from the east and the other to the west, and everyone was in a hurry.

    Xiaobai slowly fell from the sky and landed on the ground. Looking at the white light flashing in front of him and the miserable state of everyone in Fenxiang Valley, he sneered and let out a long breath. Although she had been enlightened for thousands of years, she was definitely not a compassionate and open-minded fairy.  He was imprisoned in the Xuanhuo Altar by Fenxiang Valley for hundreds of years. Although he let go of this bad breath lightly that day, he did not cause trouble to the people of Fenxiang Valley. It was already a disciple of Fenxiang Valley who burned high incense, and now he actually sent it  When she came to the door, she happened to be in a bad mood after having a conversation with Gui Li. She was in a bad mood.

    It was at this moment that Xiao Bai, who was proud of the spring breeze, suddenly felt a chill in his heart. A feeling of heart palpitations that he had never experienced before suddenly emerged from the depths of his heart, and his heart beat a few times involuntarily.

    An ancient and violent force rises slowly ahead, deep in the ancient cave of suppressing demons, as if it has been sleeping for thousands of years and finally awakens for the first time. But this is just the beginning of the awakening, and it has already made people  The world changes color

    Rumbling thunder slowly came from the depths of the earth, and violent tremors came from the distance like waves. The earth began to tremble violently. This time, countless huge rocks began to fall one after another, and it seemed that they could not bear this at all.  Rebirth with great power

    Everyone was shocked and panicked. Zeng-<Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! >- tried his best to greet Li Xun loudly and shouted: "Senior Brother Li, it is too dangerous here.  , we’d better go out first.”

    Li Xun's face was pale, and he knocked away an incoming white ball of light with his sword. However, he used a little more force in his confusion. After the ball of light was knocked several feet away by him, it split into two identical ones.  The ball of light was accumulating power in mid-air, and was about to rush in again. However, since the sudden change, Xiaobai seemed to be thinking about it, and the activation of Taoist skills was much slower, and the speed of these light balls was also slower.  come down

    Li Xun, who had been forced so hard, his face was blue and white, suddenly gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: "Everyone get out, I will cut off the queen."

    After that, he flew up, and the sword light suddenly became strong, blocking most of the white light bodies for a while. Everyone in Fenxiang Valley always respected him. After hearing this, he looked at the surrounding situation and found that it was indeed not a place where he would stay for a long time.  Now everyone was running towards the entrance of the cave, but Li Xun didn't seem to have any intention of leaving. Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - flew over and blocked countless whites for him.  The impact of the light ball, loudly said: "Senior Brother Li, why don't you leave?"

    A trace of hesitation flashed across Li Xun's face and he said, "But Junior Sister Lu is still inside."

    Zeng-<Please search for astronomy, the novel is better updated and faster!>-Frowned, angrily: "Master Lu, she is deep, maybe there is nothing, you are so persistent, you are afraid of mistakes and mistakes."

    Li Xun’s face changed several times, but he saw that the vibrations around him became stronger. After such a long time, the trend of falling rocks not only did not weaken, but intensified. He sighed and finally flew back.

    Zeng - <Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novels are better and updated faster! > - took a look deep into the cave and then went out.

    Every sentence of those people's conversations fell on Xiaobai's ears, but for her, it seemed that nothing but a faint sneer touched her heartstrings. The white light ball in the hollow moved slower and slower, and in Li Xun's eyes,  He Zeng - <Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! > - quickly disappeared, and he lost his target.The yellow light ball gradually stopped in mid-air, then gradually gathered, slowly merged, and gradually re-formed into a white ball of light, flying towards Xiaobai.

    Xiaobai slowly turned around and stared into the depths of the cave

    That ancient and huge force was still strengthening. Xiao Bai could even clearly feel that the surrounding rock walls were still trembling and peeling off large and small stones.  , fell to the ground amidst the roar, but no stone within three feet of her figure could hit her body.

    The white ball of light flew back to her, like a little elf, flying and spinning around her, seeming to figure out the owner's thoughts.

    But on the master’s blank face, there was only worry and loss

    In the deep darkness, at this moment, a roar burst out, like a giant dragon roaring and roaring to the sky.

    That mysterious ancient power has finally fully awakened

    ※※※

    The huge stone chamber was completely shrouded in strong firelight, and the previous darkness was completely driven out. There was no trace of darkness. This light was far beyond any light in the world. It even made people feel that even the scorching sun coming from the sky,  I'm afraid it's nothing more than that

    The once arrogant red flame monster is just like a firefly if compared with it

    Among this terrifying power, the hottest place is undoubtedly the statue of the Eight Fierce Gods that still exists and rotates rapidly, flashing with a strange aura.  , becoming more and more urgent

    The flame heart, which is constantly expanding and contracting slightly, seems to be like an incubating red flame egg, containing something terrible. As the surrounding temperature continues to rise sharply, that ancient and mysterious place is  Bit by bit, the power that has been lost for thousands of years is condensed and returned to this world.

    Lu Xueqi and Gui Li have been completely squeezed against the wall at the edge of the stone chamber. The overly powerful power of the flames seems to be roasting their bodies and minds, squeezing every drop of moisture from their bodies.

    There was no sweat, because every drop of sweat had evaporated before it even flowed out, and their red faces were reflected in the blazing flames.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt something and looked at Gui Li beside her. The man, at some point, held her hand. She was not surprised at all, even in this desperate sea of ????fire and facing the unknown mystery.  strength

    There is warmth in the palm of my hand and on my fingertips

    We have been familiar with it before, ten years ago, the past of clenching hands in the dark

    Gui Li moved away from the wall where the two people were leaning, and stood in front of Lu Xueqi. A light cyan light, with a faint golden light flashing in the middle, flashed from his hand, forming a wall of light, blocking the way.  in front of me

    Suddenly, the intense heat became much less intense, but Gui Li's back trembled slightly, and then he took a deep breath

    Suddenly, the hand in his palm grasped him hard. From behind him, a light blue light appeared. At first, it seemed to conflict with the cyan light and was out of place, but soon, two rays of light appeared.  The rays of light merged into one, forming a powerful wall of light that resisted the terrifying red flames.

    The man's shoulders, the man's back, stood silently in front of him, Lu Xueqi held her hands tightly, and there was a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, under the firelight in the sky.

    ※※※

    Suddenly, the long spell stopped, and for a moment, everything seemed to freeze instantly, all the flames, the sky full of fire, the figures of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi struggling to resist, and the eight evil gods spinning endlessly in the air.  picture

    Deep in the hottest flames, it slowly cracked open. From a thin crack, it slowly grew larger. From a crack about the size of a person, it turned into a hole several times larger. In this dazzling firelight that filled the sky,  In that crack, there seemed to be the deepest darkness that was unimaginable.

    Then, something seemed to be looking coldly at the outside world deep in the crack.

    A ferocity filled with a maddening despair swept through every corner of the stone room in an instant

    The next moment, as if being stimulated the most crazily, all the flames burst out with the most intense light, and the roar of the dragon got louder and louder, like an endless carnival. Deep in the flames, the roar of the dragon roared out, with terror.  , with despair, the ancient gods descended from another world.

    The huge head slowly stretched out. It was as dazzling as the scorching sun and could not be looked directly at. It was clearly a huge ancient fire dragon bathed in fire. Everywhere was filled with flames.

    The huge dragon head seemed to have taken up all the space. Gui Li and Lu Xueqi stared at it dumbfounded.They were so arrogant that they almost surpassed the creatures that existed in this world. They even forgot to resist. Just relying on instinct, the two magic weapon walls managed to resist the surging flames. However, the suffocating power seemed to be gone.  announced their fate

    Eight Wild Fire Dragons

    In the legend of the ancient witch clan in southern Xinjiang, the terrifying beast that destroyed everything in the world, the ultimate summoning spirit creature of the Eight Evil Mysterious Fire Array, finally reappeared in the human world after tens of millions of years.

    The huge dragon head rotated slowly in the flames, without any immediate destruction. Surrounded by the flames, from the huge horns to the fangs in its mouth, it showed a kind of power that could only flash in extremely high temperatures.  Mysterious rosy and transparent color

    Every deep breath of the giant dragon caused the entire stone chamber to tremble violently, as if this space was just a small place for such a powerful creature. Even its body has not come out yet.  Pass

    Behind the dragon head, the rotating aperture of the Eight Fierce Gods seems to be hidden in the dazzling light of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons. If it is faintly visible, the huge aperture seems to be trembling slightly.

    Is it because of the despairing power of this fire dragon?

    Or is it the memories from long ago that possess it?

    Nobody knows

    No one will think about that anymore, because at this moment, the huge fire dragon seems to have slowly adapted to the strange feeling just after waking up. Above the dragon's head, in the huge red and transparent eyes, the burning flames slowly rise, and the dragon's head  It also slowly turned around

    A moment later, the terrifying dragon head was facing the two figures in the stone room who were struggling to resist in the corner.

    "Roar"

    In an instant, a huge roar resounded throughout the world

 Text Chapter 10 Doomsday

    That roar seemed to come from a very far away place, because in the heat wave and flames that roared all over the sky, the roar of the terrifying Bahuang Fire Dragon actually sounded a bit far away, and the direct contact between Gui Li and Lu Xueqi  What he faced was huge flames spurting out like angry waves, and the once-hard ground beneath his feet completely collapsed and turned into a lava hell. There were countless huge cracks, and red magma surged and roared under his feet like waves.  It splashed like a tidal wave and hit the remaining charred black rocks, burning and making a hissing sound.

    The billowing flames, overwhelming the sky and the earth, were already in front of us in the blink of an eye.

    In this breath of despair, it seems that I can no longer breathe

    His face was red from the reflection, and veins seemed to flash on Gui Li's forehead. In front of the huge flood, his eyes widened, and with a loud shout, the Soul-Eating Rod left his hand and floated in the air in front of him.  At the same time, Gui Li formed a seal similar to the Buddhist seal with his hands, but what emerged from his palms was not the usual solemn golden light of the true Buddhism of Tianyin Temple, but a slightly strange dark red.  Light

    Under the urging of his magic power, Soul Devouring suddenly stood upright in the void. On the top of the Blood Devouring Bead, as the seal formed in Gui Li's hand, the golden mantra of Buddhism floated in front of Gui Li's chest.  The place between the soul-eating rods is close to the soul-eating magic rod. The air in the void seems to be slowly twisting and slowly condensing into a Tai Chi pattern.

    And what flashes between this Tai Chi pattern is not the clear light of the Qingyun Sect's Taoist true method, but the various visions mixed with the magic of the devil. The most powerful cultivation methods in the world are finally for the first time, at the same time.  One person has mastered everything and displayed it.

    Under the afterglow of the red flames, Lu Xueqi stood silently behind Gui Li, staring at the man who was doing his best, and faced the front with him. The faint blue light of the terrifying Fire Dragon Tianya radiated behind Gui Li.  come out

    Her hair was fluttering in the lingering wind of the roaring waves.

    The next moment, extremely hot flames hit

    In an instant, it was as if the whole world had turned into fire, like being in a tornado and suffering the pain of purgatory. Endless red flames roared in the ears, as if endless hands were pulling his body frantically from all directions, trying to smash him to pieces.

    Whole body shaking

    However, in the sea of ????flames like wild waves, there is still a little strange light. After being submerged, the tenacious one struggled in the sea of ????fire and flashed out.

    Soul Eater

    ??Three colors of light, gold, green, and red, emanated from the soul-eating body at the same time, condensing into an invisible wall to protect the master in this doomsday-like sea of ??madness.

    As if by a miracle, the attack of the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon that should have destroyed everything was actually blocked by Gui Li. Even the monkey Xiao Hui, who was still lying on Gui Li's shoulder, flashed three blood-red and fierce eyes.  , roared angrily towards the fire dragon

    But Gui Li was obviously not feeling well. His face, which had been reddened by the flames, instantly turned pale, with no trace of blood visible. Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind him, felt Gui Li's body tremble slightly for the first time and quickly supported him.  When she reached out to touch him, she was already shocked

    Gui Li's whole body was completely strangely hot. Even a cultivator like Lu Xueqi felt the pain of burning in his palms. Needless to say, Gui Li himself was shocked. When Lu Xueqi held Gui Li's hands, he immediately felt  When it arrived, although Gui Li still maintained the posture of forming a defensive seal, his hands and arms were trembling involuntarily.

    The power of this blow is so terrifying

    However, this attack returned in vain. The huge dragon head of the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon in front swayed slightly, which seemed to be a bit unexpected. In the mountain-like red flames, the huge dragon head slowly lowered, and did not immediately launch another attack.  Instead, look at these two tiny humans

    ??In the dragon’s eye, there is the unique ruddy and transparent flame

    "Zheng"

    The crisp Fengming, the blue light rose, Tianya jumped out of Lu Xueqi's hand, reflected the figure, took a step, blocking the ghost body behind him, breathing deeply, and facing the horror existence.

    The black hair is still fluttering in the wind

    There are a few strands of hair, gently flicking in the heat wave, falling on Gui Li's face. Even in this doomsday-like purgatory, the once familiar faint fragrance still reaches his heart.

    When you are desperate, is there anyone who can be with you?

    Even if there is no way out, is there anyone who has never given up?

    Those eyes seemed to have traveled through time in an instant, forgetting the blazing flames around them, and saw the past when they were young.

    The memories in the dark abyss seem to be exactly the same as today, as if they have returned to the innocent days

    OriginalCome on, has this figure really never changed?

    Who is the changed person?

    Behind the head of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons, the rotating aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Gods suddenly began to flicker, and various strange symbols loomed, flashing under the aperture.

    The head of the Bahuang Fire Dragon suddenly paused. As powerful as it was, as if it had been urged by something, it roared again.

    The dragon's roar was like a roaring mountain and a tsunami, rushing in. In an instant, all the remaining rocks on the ground melted and turned into magma in the violent tremors. In just a moment, the feet of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi were completely covered in ashes.  The sea of ??scorching lava followed the roar of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons. The sea of ??magma, from its original chaotic surge, suddenly began to flow rapidly in the same direction as if being pulled by a huge force.

    The torrent of magma surged faster and faster, and the hot gas steamed up, turning the former stone chamber into a real lava hell. Soon, too much power pulled out a huge whirlpool in the sea of ??magma, destroying it.  All the red flames are burning on the magma, like a carnival dance

    The whirlpool grew larger and larger, sinking deeply. The roar pulled by the rushing current slowly emitted from the depths of the whirlpool, like thunder, gradually getting louder. In the end, it was deafening, even covering the ears.  The roar of the eight wild fire dragons passed by in mid-air

    When the rapidly rotating magma has rotated to an almost crazy point, the huge vortex is several feet wide. From the deep vortex, accompanied by the thunderous sound:

    In an instant, the sky shook and the earth shook, and a fiery pillar shot straight out from the huge lava vortex. It was completely composed of magma and was as thick as ten people hugging each other. It carried incomparable power and seemed to be fragile and insignificant compared to it.  Lu Xueqi and Gui Li rushed over in proportion.

    Sweeping everything, looking down upon the world

    It seems that this is the truly unparalleled power

    The power of fire, the essence of fire

    Before the lava pillar arrived, Lu Xueqi and Gui Li even felt that their bodies were empty. The last corner of the stone wall that they had been leaning on just a moment ago turned into rubble and scattered under the torment of the crazy power.  What was displayed behind them was not a solid stone wall, but actually fragments of rock that gradually cracked and revealed red lava that was slowly melting.

    And above them, there are the eight wild fire dragons glaring at them; all around them, there is a sea of ????fire that is burning crazily;

    Under your feet, there is a pillar of lava and fire rushing towards you with irresistible force.

    In the firelight, in the breathing, what is trembling slightly?

    What is it, holding hands together, refusing to let go, tightly connected

    That sword, like a chant from the distant horizon, with a faint blue light, has been sung from ten, a hundred, and a thousand years ago until today. For the sake of the one you love, stab forward.

    Howling wind and fire

    She is like a fairy who throws herself into the fire. Her white figure suddenly blooms in the firelight. She is so bright and beautiful that she forgets everything in the world. Only the edge of her hand, the gentleness and solidity that she has never forgotten, stays with her.

    What is there to be afraid of, what is there to be afraid of?

    That sword

    ※※※

    Her figure moves forward, flying in the wind, with peerless grace

    Behind her, there was a low chant, the once ordinary fire stick, now the soul-eating one, came from behind, flashing cyan light, catching up with Tianya, flying at the same time as the blue sword blade

    That figure is right next to you, tightly attached to each other in this sea of ??despair.

    The Tianya Divine Sword trembled slightly, and the brilliance on the blade pierced through countless heat waves and clouds, as if reflecting them, the Soul Devourer walking with it also let out a strange scream, and the blue light flourished.

    Green and blue colors were falling from the sky in the surrounding sea of ??fire. Not only did they not avoid the slightest, they instead stabbed headlong towards the overwhelming pillar of lava and fire rising into the sky.

    What is there to be afraid of?

    What is there to be afraid of?

    The fire dragon in mid-air roared suddenly, roaring and roaring, and the flames all around suddenly rose together, as if they were also dancing wildly, watching this apocalyptic carnival.

    The two figures seemed to have merged into one, melting into the entangled blue light, like a meteor falling resolutely, and colliding with the lava fire pillar.

    What kind of brilliance it was, like a huge red flame flower bursting into bloom, the entire sea of ??lava boiled and splashed instantly, and a huge pillar of fire shot high into the air, seeming to be raging crazily in this seemingly cramped place.  Everything that could be burned was burned, but that brilliant brilliance shot straight into the pillar of fire.

    After a while, it seemed likeAfter a long time, time has frozen, who knows?

    The rising lava slowly fell, the rapidly rotating magma slowly slowed down, and the huge whirlpool began to shrink. Only the terrifying pillar of fire seemed to still stay above the sea of ??lava, still for a moment.

    A ray of green and blue light suddenly pierced a hole on the side of the fire pillar and shot out. After a moment, as if accompanied by a low muffled sound, "duh duh", countless small holes continued to emerge, and the green and blue light continued to appear.  It spurted out happily, and a moment later, with a roar, the huge lava fire pillar collapsed, turned into hot magma, and fell into the sea of ??lava at its feet.

    In mid-air, the figures of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi reappeared

    Their clothes had burnt marks everywhere, and even the skin in some places looked injured. Their faces looked indescribably tired. Gui Li's chest and the corners of his mouth were stained with bright blood.  dye red

    However, they hugged each other. Although they were weak and knew they were in despair, the magic weapons at hand, Tianya and Soul Eater, emitted a brilliant brilliance that could not be looked directly at and had never been seen before.

    Their hands are still held together

    Their bodies slowly rise

    Slowly rose into the air, heavy, standing in front of the huge head of the Eight Wilds Fire Dragon

    Two tiny people, facing each other, standing silently

    ※※※

    The burning eyes of the Bahuang Fire Dragon stared at the man and woman. From the mysterious flames, it was impossible to see the inner thoughts of the Fire Dragon. Or, how could a being as tyrannical as it care about human emotions?

    The aperture of the mysterious Eight Fierce Gods seems to be much dimmer at this moment. Somehow, behind the giant dragon head, even the Eight Fierce Gods seem to be much more difficult to move.

    Maybe, the more powerful you want to master, the more you have to pay.

    "How many people understand this truth from the ancient Wu Clan to the present?"

    ??The light flickers on and off, and there are mysterious symbols that are constantly flashing on the statue of the Eight Evil Gods. It turns slowly. The Eight Wild Fire Dragons did not attack immediately. It seemed that it was also waiting for something.

    Gui Li's body, forced to endure the pain, finally began to tremble uncontrollably. The blood mark on his chest became more and more intense. Lu Xueqi silently reached out her hand, hugged his waist, and pulled him a few steps forward.  lean on yourself

    The familiar breathing sound echoed softly in her ears, with a slight heat, echoing around the edge of her pale face

    A little itchy

    She suddenly thought so

    Then, he turned his head slightly and looked at him

    What she saw was Gui Li looking at her

    She nodded slowly and smiled softly

    Gui Li stared at her for a long time, and finally a smile with a hint of blood appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    ※※※

    The endlessly rotating statues of the Eight Fierce Gods suddenly became bright again, and this time, in addition to the eight ferocious and ferocious statues shining brightly, the flames in the aperture of the Eight Fierce Gods, in which the beast gods merged, also became brighter for the first time.  It was so bright that it gradually overshadowed the surrounding statues of gods.

    And for the first time, the entire rotating aperture left behind the head of the Eight Desolate Fire Dragons and slowly sank. The blazing flames, as the aperture moved, suddenly descended on the top of the Eight Desolate Fire Dragon's heads, slowly.  Slowly blended in

    The huge Eight Wilds Fire Dragon suddenly let out a roar, and the entire sea of ????fire seemed to tremble slightly. What could make such a powerful creature feel pain?

    The flame slowly but unstoppably merged into the head of the Bahuang Fire Dragon

    Then, the statue of the Eight Fierce Gods with mysterious symbols flashing on its eight sides seemed to suddenly lose its luster, and quickly dimmed again.

    The Bahuang Fire Dragon stopped roaring and seemed to lower its head slightly. After a moment, the huge dragon head slowly lifted up again, and the desperate aura of destruction reappeared, covering Gui Li and Lu Xueqi.

    And this time, for some reason, not only was there not the terrifying sight of the previous two attacks, but on the contrary, the surrounding temperature dropped a lot. Although the sea of ??lava under your feet was still hot, the flow of magma also became slower.  Throughout the lava hell, it seemed that all of a sudden, the essence of the heat was being quickly refined.

    The Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon finally stared at the two figures again. This time, what burned in its eyes was no longer the mysterious red and transparent flame, but a pair of eyes filled with complex and crazy human emotions.

    The dragon raised its head, looked up to the sky and opened its mouth

    It seems to be taking a deep breath

    With that movement, all the flames burning in mid-air seemed toThe light that the Buddha has lost, but the oppressive power shrouding Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, makes people desperate to give up.

    From the huge mouth of the Bahuang Fire Dragon, suddenly, a light flashed, not a blazing fire, but a real pure flame

    There is no impurity, no noise, the most terrifying and purest thing in the world, the "pure fire" that can burn everything in the world

    Slowly squirting out

    There was not a trace of heat leaking out, just a round fire pillar as thin as a human body, as pure as jade, flying towards Gui Li and Lu Xueqi

    The Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hand slowly dropped, and the Soul Eater next to Tianya also slowly returned to the cyan-blue brilliance in Gui Li's hand, slowly fading away.

    No human being can withstand this irresistible pure fire

    That flame is approaching bit by bit

    Lu Xueqi silently raised her head, but she was no longer looking over there. In her eyes at this moment, she only had a figure and that face.

    She looked deeply, with a faint smile hanging on the corner of her mouth, as if she would not let go of any trace, as if it would be engraved in her heart and soul, and she could never forget it until thousands of years later.

    The flame is approaching

    The ghost robe, suddenly there was no sign of the slightest, instantly turned into gray powder, scattered, and then the clothing of his entire arm

    And how much time does this hand and this body have?

    That’s it, he thought calmly, will he die like this?

    However, my wish cannot be fulfilled after all

    He gave a low, forced smile, and the one he clenched tightly was that soft and gentle palm.

    Suddenly, the flashing light of the flame burst out like a meteor, and a little fire suddenly flashed through his mind, causing chaos in the moment.

    Lu Xueqi immediately sensed something was wrong with Gui Li and subconsciously held his hand. Almost at the same time, the pure fire arrived beside them and was about to engulf their bodies.

    die?

    Or give birth to

    At that moment, Gui Li suddenly shouted and pulled Lu Xueqi's body behind him with a strong pull. Lu Xueqi screamed, but she had no intention of escaping alone. Instead, she held Gui Li's hand tightly.

    And between the electric light and flint, between Gui Li's palms, there suddenly appeared a brand that looked like jade but not jade, surrounded by a circle of jade, and the ancient flame pattern in the middle was the Xuanhuojian.

    The next moment, pure fire shot on the Xuanhuo Mirror

    The statue of the Eight Fierce Gods in the distance suddenly trembled, and the huge and powerful Eight Wild Fire Dragons and the terrifying dragon head were suddenly suffocated. Everything seemed to have suddenly stopped.

    Then, there seemed to be a voice from the netherworld, a gentle and soothing chant, echoing slowly, as if it was the gentle and exquisite woman thousands of years ago.

    The Xuanhuo Jian lit up, and the ancient flame pattern in the center seemed to be reborn at this moment. Under the burning of the pure fire, it seemed to be injected with infinite vitality, greedily absorbing the purest flame essence in the world.

    "ah"

    Suddenly, Gui Li let out a soft cry. The Xuanhuojian was so hot that he could no longer hold it. The Xuanhuojian that left his hand did not fall downwards, but slowly rose into the air.  Under the gaze of the Eight Wild Fire Dragons, it slowly flashed

    The fiery breath slowly emanates from the Xuanhuo Jian, with a bit of dreamy white smoke, which seems to be the vaporized surrounding air. It condenses around the Xuanhuo Jian, and a huge mysterious force slowly tears the surroundings.  In the space, the white illusory smoke slowly condenses into a beautiful female figure.

    It was a woman in simple clothes, holding a staff in her hand, and her face was exactly the same as the exquisite stone statue of a witch guarding outside the entrance of the ancient cave of suppressing demons.

    "Linglong"

    As if a heartbreaking cry of despair, the Bahuang Fire Dragon once again showed a painful expression. Then, the flame slowly came out from the top of the dragon's head, and then the fire light dissipated, revealing the true form of the beast god, but at this moment  Looking at it, the beast god's whole body is withered, as if the oil has been exhausted.

    It’s just that such a pair of eager eyes have never changed in thousands of years. He forgot everything in the world and only saw the woman in the smoke.

    He flew towards that illusion, with incomparable satisfaction in his eyes

    The Xuanhuojian rotated silently, and the exquisite illusion seemed to be smiling, opening its arms to embrace him

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????? yourconf??attack instinctively

    Breathing deeply, the dragon's breath was long. Gui Li and Lu Xueqi in the distance changed their colors at the same time, but the beast god seemed to have forgotten everything around him. Or, even if he knew, why would he still care?

    He rushed forward, and the smoke was not an illusion. He actually hugged that body.

    Exquisite

    Exquisite

    He called in a low voice, like a child, closing his eyes with contentment, smiling exquisitely, and gently stroking his hair with his hands.

    The dragon roared, and the angry flames came instantly

    Swallowed everything

    Those two figures slowly disappeared in the sea of ??fire. However, there was no trace of sadness. Instead, what slowly emerged was the strange happiness.

    In the light of the fire, the Xuan Huo Jian suddenly flashed and fell straight down from mid-air, landing right next to Gui Li's hand. Gui Li was shaken and subconsciously reached out to catch it. At the same moment, the tyrannical Bahuang Fire Dragon was standing next to him.  Suddenly, it seemed that it lost the support of some kind of power, and the huge gap began to slowly shrink.

    The Bahuang Fire Dragon once again let out an angry roar, full of unwillingness, but with its tyranny, it seemed that it could no longer stop its huge head from being swallowed by the mysterious space again. However, at the last moment, it was full of the desire to destroy everything.  Hatred spewed out the last terrifying fire towards this space.

    The sky is falling apart and the earth is falling apart

    In an instant, all the lava boiled and exploded together, the stone walls completely melted, and the huge spaces collapsed like sand. At the same time, countless crazy torrents of magma shot out in all directions.

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi looked at this doomsday scene with dejection, but could no longer escape. But at this moment, the Xuanhuo Jian suddenly emitted a pure and gentle halo, covering the two of them, wrapping them in a light shield.  , rising quickly upwards

    And beneath them, everything turned into flames

    ※※※

    The entire vast expanse of hundreds of thousands of mountains and countless mountains and ridges seemed to hear that crazy roar at that moment. The scorched black peaks that had stood for millions of years gradually collapsed amid the violent surge of magma.  And the hot magma rising into the sky reached straight into the sky

    At the foot of this flaming apocalyptic world, at the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, Black Wood was stunned and at a loss, while the evil Black Tiger was laughing like crazy and shouting loudly: "It's coming, it's coming, this day has finally come.  ah"

    Kuroki's eyes widened and he shouted angrily: "Are you crazy?"

    Black Tiger laughed wildly, but suddenly suffocated, and the bodies of both of them were shaken at the same time. Then, right in front of them, the exquisite stone statue of the witch that had guarded the ancient cave of Demon Suppression for thousands of years shattered in an instant and scattered into countless small pieces.  Quickly, he was engulfed by the incoming heat wave and disappeared without a trace.

    The black tiger looked up to the sky and howled like a maniac, "My dear, my dear, wait for me, I'm coming."

    And at its feet, Heimu's breathing, hidden behind the black cloth, was thick and extremely intense. Suddenly he said loudly: "No, no, I can't just be like this, I still have unfinished business."

    After saying that, he suddenly turned around and dodged out like flying, leaving this place that was about to be destroyed.

    But Black Tiger didn't seem to care about Heimu's departure at all. His huge body just guarded the entrance of the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, looking up to the sky and laughing wildly.

    Soon, countless collapsing rocks and wildly splashing magma floods swallowed up his figure.

    The earth seemed to be trembling, and countless beasts and birds were frightened. The towering mountain collapsed suddenly amid the loud roar and the black dust that covered the sky.

    In the sky, it slowly started to rain

    Rain of Fire

    In the midst of a hundred thousand mountains, it rained for three days and three nights

    ※※※

    Tens of millions of years later, who still remembers that past event?

 Text Chapter 1 Hug

    Incense Valley

    The majestic Shanhe Palace was completely silent at the moment. Except for Li Xun and a group of other elite disciples who entered the mysterious Hundred Thousand Mountain Nobles, most of the Fenxiang Valley disciples at this time were either patrolling in the valley or staying in their rooms.  I rarely come to the main hall of Fenxiang Valley to practice my homework. This is also the most deserted time of the day in Zhongshan River Hall except late at night.

    But at this moment, there are two figures standing in the gate of Shanhe Palace, standing silently, looking towards the distant southern sky

    In the distant sky, deep in the mysterious and dangerous Shiwandashan Mountains, there is a huge pillar of fire, rushing up to the sky, with roaring red magma and thick black-gray clouds, mixed with countless rock fragments, and is huge.  The power is sent high into the sky, and then splashes out in all directions like a burst.

    Although they were far apart, they still seemed to be able to feel the huge roar that resounded between heaven and earth. Even under their feet, they could faintly feel the earth trembling slightly. Even so thousands of miles away, where the explosion broke out deep in the hundreds of thousands of mountains,  What kind of unimaginable scene would it be?

    No one knows, at least, the two people standing in the Shanhe Palace at this moment don’t know

    Yun Yilan's face looked very cold. For a long time, he didn't even say a word. He just stared silently at the huge pillar of fire that had been erupting for a long time but had not weakened at all. The person standing behind him was him.  Shangguan Ce, his junior brother, was also looking at the huge pillar of fire at this moment, but his face looked much more complicated, and the expression on his face seemed to be uncertain.

    long time

    In the silence, darkness came quietly, and the sky gradually dimmed. Several disciples passed by here, but they soon discovered that something was not right about the atmosphere here, and quickly retreated. Later, with the last trace of dusk,  When the light gradually disappears, even if you look into the distance, the vision in the distant sky gradually becomes blurred.

    In the distance, in a corner of Fenxiang Valley, there was a low sound of insects. There was a silent sound, far or near. I don’t know what it was calling, but it highlighted the huge mountain and river palace, which was like ice and snow.  General deserted

    Yun Yilan's body in the shadow moved for a moment, then slowly turned around

    Shangguan Ce looked at him silently. Yun Yilan's eyes made contact with him in mid-air for a moment, and then turned away for some unknown reason. He slowly turned around and walked towards the Shanhe Palace. Shangguan Ce sighed secretly in his heart.  , took one last look at the direction of the southern sky, then turned around and walked in.

    The low footsteps echoed in the silent Shanhe Palace, but they seemed so loud.

    The sound of heavy footsteps, I wonder whose heart they are stepping on?

    Yun Yilan slowly sat down on the seat in the middle of the hall. It was dark, but there were no lights here. It was not that the disciples of Fenxiang Valley were lazy. It was just such a night, but it seemed to be different. They all didn't know it.  Come

    Yun Yilan was sitting in the darkness, and his face was a little blurry. After a while, he suddenly said: 'Unexpectedly, there is really someone in this world who can destroy the ancient cave of suppressing demons, and can kill that monster?  Shangguan Ce sat down under Yun Yilan. Although he is Yun Yilan's junior brother, his face and appearance are much older than Yun Yilan's. But at this moment, his voice seems to be older than Yun Yilan's.  Yun Yilan was more normal and said calmly: "Since Qingyun Sect Daoxuan was able to severely injure the beast god back then, it's not too surprising that someone can come up with a way to kill the beast god now." Yun Yilan was silent for a long time.  , did not speak, but after a long while, he suddenly smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said: "After all, human calculations are not as good as heaven's calculations. Hundreds of years of hard work have been wasted." Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment, seeming to secretly consider what should be done at this moment.  How to speak, he said slowly: "Perhaps, there are other methods in the "Incense Jade Book"" Yun Yilan snorted, Shangguan Ce immediately stopped talking, the atmosphere seemed slightly awkward, but Yun Yilan obviously  I was in a bad mood at the moment and had no intention of relaxing it. I just sat there silently without saying a word.

    The wrinkles on Shangguan Ce’s old face seemed to be deeper in the dark shadows, and his eyes were flashing with complicated light, but he didn’t know what he was thinking about.

    After a while, Yun Yilan suddenly called out, "Junior Brother Shangguan." Shangguan Ce was startled for a moment and said, "What?"  Yun Yilan said calmly: "Others don't understand, but you and I are the only two who know the secret of my Fenxiang Valley. You should know why the founder established a sect in the remote place of Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang."  of?  Shangguan Ce sighed, with a hint of vicissitudes in his tone, and said: "It's because the ancestor discovered the "Xuanhuo Altar", the relic of the ancient southern Xinjiang witch clan here, and discovered the strange and powerful secret of witchcraft.  Yun Yilan nodded slowly and said, "Yes, it's because of this that the Fenxiang Valley sect took root in the remote land of southern Xinjiang and opened its doors."??, the various mysterious witchcraft techniques of the ancient witch clan that continue to this day, coupled with the true dharma and Taoism passed down by the ancestors of the past generations, have given us the status and prestige of Fenxiang Valley today.' Speaking of this, Yun Yilan's voice  Suddenly with a hint of desolation, he said: "But in the past hundreds of years, even though all the ancestors have exhausted their efforts, we still only have control over the most powerful force "Sky Fire" in the witchcraft of the ancient witch clan in southern Xinjiang.  His expression gradually became angry, and he said coldly: "When I inherited the position of Valley Master, I made a strong oath in front of the ancestors of all generations. I will definitely discover the secret of the Wu Clan's Sky Fire, and let us in the Fenxiang Valley lineage  From then on, he dominated the world. Leader Qun Lun never imagined that not only was this not the case, but the only key to exploring the power of "Sky Fire", the diagram of the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array passed down by the Wu Clan, had been destroyed.  What's more, even the most important Xuanhuo Jian was lost. In the darkness, Shangguan Ce's body suddenly shook.

    There was a crisp sound of 'pop', but it came from Yun Yilan's hand. In anger, he used his hand to force the armrest of the seat down.

    There was silence for a moment in the Shanhe Palace

    After a long while, Yun Yilan suddenly let out a long sigh, stood up slowly, and said in a bleak tone: "Under the predicament that day, I accidentally learned from the ancient books in southern Xinjiang that in this world, in addition to the Xuanhuo Altar, there is also the Ancient Demon Suppressing Cave."  There is still a formation diagram in it, so we have to seek skin from a tiger and what happened today. It's a pity" He let out a long sigh, and there was indescribable fatigue on his face.

    Outside the desolate Shanhe Palace, there was no other sound except the low chirping of insects. Most of the disciples in Fenxiang Valley fell asleep peacefully. Who would have known that in such a night, there were two old people sitting silently in Shanhe?  What about in the palace?

    Yun Yilan seemed to be in a very uneasy mood today. The calmness of the past was gone. Her heart was exposed unexpectedly, and she looked upset. She paced back and forth several times. Finally, after sighing, she smiled bitterly and shook her head. She said nothing and looked back silently.  Go to the church

    Shangguan Ce sat there without moving, watching Yun Yilan's figure disappear into the dark back hall of Shanhe Palace, but suddenly a strange light flashed in his eyes, as if hesitating, he finally made a decision and  Decided to stand up

    ‘Senior brother’ Yun Yilan paused, turned around, and said calmly: ‘What’s the matter?  Shangguan Ce said slowly, as if he had thought about every word carefully: "After I think about it carefully, there may be hope for this matter." Yun Yilan raised his eyebrows and said: "What did you say?"  ?  Shangguan Ce seemed to feel a little dry in the mouth, his throat moved, and he said slowly: "The two known places in the world that still have the Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Arrays, the Mysterious Fire Altar and the Ancient Demon-Suppressing Cave, have been  It's been destroyed. If you want to delve into the mystery of "Sky Fire" from this formation diagram, you're afraid your future will be slim. Yun Yilan snorted and said, "That's right, what do you say?"  Shangguan Ce was silent for a moment and said: "I'm thinking that the array diagram is a dead thing. After this road is blocked, maybe we can start from people." Yun Yilan was a little impatient and said: "Who would know this?"  ' Suddenly, his eyes suddenly lit up, his expression turned solemn, he pondered for a moment, and slowly said: 'You mean after the collapse of the ancient cave of suppressing demons, there are still people from the southern Xinjiang Wu clan who survive?  Shangguan Ce took a deep breath, as if there was some heavy burden pressing on his heart, but after a moment, he still said: "I'm not very sure now, but according to my guess, after everything in the Zhenmo Ancient Cave was wiped out, those few  Among the remnants of the Witch Clan who are neither humans nor monsters, there is one person who may not be willing to die together like this. He slowly raised his head, and his tone was bitter for some reason, and said: "If my prediction is right, this person may survive."  Come down, if so, this person is the person who knows the most about the mysteries of the ancient witchcraft in the world today. We may gain something from him, but we don’t know for sure.” Yun Yilan pondered silently, but his face  However, his expression slowly became cheerful and focused. After a while, he suddenly nodded and said: "Yes, junior brother, you are indeed insightful. Although there is little hope for this matter, it is better than despair. In this case, I will trouble you to go."  I have made a trip to Shiwanda Mountain, mainly to investigate this matter, and also to see how Xun'er and the others are doing. When he went there this time, he encountered a big change, which was unexpected in advance, and it was difficult for him." Shangguan Ce is here  He sighed silently in his heart, stood up, and nodded: "Yes." Yun Yilan glanced at him, and suddenly a smile appeared on the ground, and said: "Junior brother, I was in a bad mood just now. Maybe there was something wrong with my tone of voice."  "What's wrong, don't take it to heart." Shangguan Ce shook his head and said, "Brother, what are you talking about? You can't." Yun Yilan smiled and nodded, then turned around, walked into the back hall of Shanhe Palace, and disappeared.  in the shadows

    In the huge Shanhe Palace, only a lonely shadow is left, standing silently

    The darkness came quietly and swallowed his figure

    Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains

    The huge roar that resounded between heaven and earth, the roar of the volcano that made the earth tremble, finally slowly weakened after three days and three nights of crazy eruption.

    The sky is full of doomsday scenesI don’t know when the fire rain stopped, but there are traces of burns everywhere on the countless mountain peaks, rivers, and the earth. Looking from afar, it seems that there are still countless fire heads burning in this miserable land.

    However, the dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed after all, casting a warm and warm light again, illuminating the land.

    Although standing far away, the air is still somewhat filled with the irritable smell of burnt sulfur, but at this time, the breeze blowing from the distant sky has a clear smell.

    Everything will eventually end

    Everything seems to be about to start again

    The sun and the moon rotate and shuttle back and forth; the stars move around, who has seen all the vicissitudes of life?

    The stars are shining brightly and the moon is rising

    The night breeze is blowing, and the trees are bursting with waves.

    The peaceful night comes here quietly

    With a low moan, like a sleeping baby, she subconsciously reached out and grabbed what?

    That is warm skin, the place of stability, right next to her, solid and never leaving the corner of her mouth, as if she had received some comfort in a dream, with a faint smile

    In the night, under the stars, the breeze blows quietly

    Her hair was a little messy, with a few strands of black hair trembling gently in the night wind, falling on her jade-like cheeks. She frowned slightly, with an innocent expression like a child, so messy.  Beauty seems to be in peace, slowly seeping into the depths of the soul

    Gui Li silently stared at this sleeping face. She was beside him, as if he had never been so close. She slept quietly, breathing the clear air in the southern Xinjiang night. The wind blew by, and she  Her chest rises and falls slowly, with a slight smile on her lips

    He suddenly looked up and saw that the bright moon was moving up to the sky, emitting a soft and warm light, illuminating the world.

    The moonlight is like water, shining on them

    Clothes are like snow, people are like jade

    This is a cliff on the top of a mountain that is 100,000 miles away. It hangs about ten feet out of the mountain. Because it is far away from the scorched black peak where Zhenmo Ancient Cave is located, the huge volcanic eruption caused by the collapse of Zhenmo Ancient Cave affected this place.  Not big, just some flames that fell when the sky was full of fire and a little lava mixed in the rubble, which ignited a few fires, but they quickly subsided.

    And on the high cliff, you can still vaguely see the place after that madness, but only countless ashes are left.

    The two people who were in a desperate situation that day were rescued by the psychic artifact Xuanhuojian with the Xuanhuo spirit shield. They were too exhausted and soon they both fainted. When Gui Li woke up again  , and already found themselves and Lu Xueqi on this cliff.

    After the hustle and bustle, it was such a calm and cool night

    Suddenly, there was a soft cry from beside him. He turned around and saw that the beautiful woman in her sleep slowly opened her eyes with a faint smile.

    Those clear, gentle eyes that reflected his figure

    Suddenly, it was as if the world had stopped, and somewhere deep in his soul, something quietly burst.

    Then, after gazing deeply, she smiled slightly, as if with a hint of shyness.

    That smile is like a beautiful lily in the dark late at night

    It lasted for a long time, but it seemed like a short moment. That time became meaningless, who cares?

    Gui Li also smiled, a gentle smile, that smile was like that of that young man back then.

    She stretched out her hand, wanting to hold his hand and not let go, but she found that the two people's hands had already been held together and had never been separated. A faint blush flashed on her face, and she slowly sat up.

    The clothes slipped off quietly, and Gui Li's coat covered her body. She glanced at Gui Li, but didn't say anything, but the quiet smile at the corner of her mouth seemed to be getting stronger again.

    The night wind blows gently, as if a gentle hand is passing by the body. In the distance, the waves of trees in the woods on the mountain peaks echo in the night.

    Lu Xueqi glanced around. Not far from them, on the edge of the cliff, Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword was stuck upside down in the rock. The blade with a radius like autumn water stood in the night wind, and next to Tianya  , Gui Li’s Soul Eater is also lying quietly on the ground at this moment.

    The two magic weapons seem to be so quiet at this moment. Who knows what kind of past they have?  The faint cyan light on Soul Devourer flashes, interspersing with the light blue light of Tianya next to it. This pair of magic weapons that have been entangled for thousands of years seems to be somewhat fused and set off at this moment.

    Suddenly there was a low roar from behind. The two turned their heads to look, and suddenly a huge figure flashed from the depths of the woods.It turned out to be the evil beast Taotie who was following the beast god that day. It sounded like it was a little restless, but soon, a familiar "squeak, squeak, squeak" sound sounded, seeming to comfort it for a moment, Taotie  It became quiet and made no more noise.

    The two people turned their heads and looked at each other

    Gui Li hesitated slightly and said, "That's Taotie. I'm here just for its tomorrow. I should be about to" Suddenly, he didn't say any more, because at this time, a white and soft palm gently covered him.  mouth

    He was silent for a moment, and his body seemed to tremble slightly.

    The night wind blew quietly, picking up her hair and her eyes, which seemed a little blurred in this night.

    However, the smile on the corner of the mouth has never been lost

    Lu Xueqi just smiled and stared deeply at him, the man who had haunted her countless times in her dreams. After a long time, she said softly and lowly: 'Don't worry about tomorrow, okay?  'The moonlight is like ice and snow, falling into the world

    Gui Li stared at her blankly, at her peerless appearance and gentle smile, at the persistence and faint sadness behind that smile. The night wind was still blowing, and her hair was draped on her shoulders, fluttering gently.  , and there is a faint fragrance floating in the wind

    Her figure is so thin at this moment, but such a beauty seems to have not been erased by countless vicissitudes of life.

    "Don't worry about tomorrow, okay?"

    The bright moon and the stars

    The night is dim

    He quietly took her hand and held it in his palm

    Under the endless sky, who cares about the small happiness in this world?

    The thin body seems to be trembling gently in the night wind, and the secretly throbbing feelings seem to have been wandering in the long river of time for thousands of years.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????—Is anyone smiling and looking into the distance?

    Is it joy?  Is it pain?

    No matter what tomorrow is, what will happen tomorrow, why should you care?

    ???????????????????????????????? Hug

    I will hug you gently in my arms

 Text Chapter 2 Return

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak

    The night was dark, and the sky was as solid as dark ink. You could only vaguely see the thick dark clouds moving slowly in the sky. From the boundless black, silent rain fell. From the distant horizon, there was a faint rumble of thunder.  , I don’t know if there will be a violent storm coming.

    The disciples of Qingyun Sect who went to southern Xinjiang have been back for a few days. Among them, Lu Xueqi returned to Xiaozhu Peak after meeting the elders of the sect and never appeared again. Even in Qingyun Sect, due to the mysterious disappearance of Master Daoxuan and Tian Buyi  It was as if she had never noticed the undercurrent it caused.

    The steep and beautiful Xiaozhu Peak is still as peaceful as it has been for thousands of years. The bamboos all over the mountain are still whispering the sound of rustling bamboo waves on this stormy night, silently gazing at the people on the top of the mountain.

    The green lantern in the hut is like a candle

    The door is lightly closed, but the window is still half open. The wind and rain in the mountains come quietly. Rain powder flies into the house from time to time, wetting the window sill made of Xiuzhu. It slowly condenses into water droplets and slides down quietly, leaving behind a trail of water.  Water marks The wind blowing from a distance gently shook the window, making a gentle 'squeak' sound in this silent rainy night.

    The candle placed on the table in the room swayed, flickering on and off. Several times it seemed like it would be blown out, but it always struggled and persisted until the mountain wind weakened, slowly regained its brightness, and became bright again.

    There is no other light in the night, and a place slightly far away from this candlelight is shrouded in shadow.

    Lu Xueqi sat under the lamp, silently looking at the candlelight

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the melancholy seems to be engraved in the time, but I don’t know how much time can be retained?

    Outside the door, soft footsteps sounded in the distance. Lu Xueqi's head moved slightly. A mountain breeze blew from the window. The candlelight on the table swayed and waxed and waned. Her hair on the temples also fluttered gently in the wind.

    The door made a low sound, and someone pushed it open. The wind and rain outside suddenly became louder, as if the wind suddenly became stronger and was about to rush into the house. Fortunately, after that moment, the visitor had already walked into the house and returned.  I closed the door, blocking out the wind and rain outside, giving the house a sense of tranquility.

    Lu Xueqi stood up, lowered her head slightly, and said, 'Senior sister, why are you here?  The visitor was none other than Wen Min. She glanced at Lu Xueqi, walked to the table, and sighed: "Since you came back to the mountain, it's rare to see you out of this room. If I don't come to see you again, I'm afraid I won't even know."  How are you now?  ’ Lu Xueqi looked up at Wenmin and saw a smile on the corner of her senior sister’s mouth, her eyes were soft and clearly full of care.

    She smiled in a low voice and said: "What can happen to me? Thank you for caring, senior sister." Wenmin looked at her for a long time and saw that Lu Xueqi looked as usual except for her face being slightly pale, and then she slowly felt relieved.  Come, and then he said: "Junior sister, you're fine, but as a sister, seeing you become like this, I feel really sad in my heart. After you returned to the mountain, you only saw Master once that day, and then you  She is autistic in this hut and never sees her again. No matter what, you can't blame Master in your heart. You know, we were all raised by her. Lu Xueqi shook her head and said: "Senior Sister  , what did you say? I definitely don’t dare to blame Master at all. I don’t dare to go to see Master. I just know that I am unworthy and am afraid of making Master angry and hurting me.” Wen Min was startled for a moment and looked at Lu Xueqi.  , after a long while, his face was complicated, he hesitated to speak, he just sighed in a low voice and stood up.

    At this moment, in the distance in the sky, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed, followed by a thunder, which suddenly rose up, the sound was like cracking silk, but it seemed to echo above the head, and the echo lingered for a long time.

    The sound of wind outside seems to be a little tighter

    Wenmin frowned, walked to the window, took a look outside, and said, "Looking at the sky, it seems like the rain is going to be heavy again." Lu Xueqi stood up, walked slowly to the window, stood beside Wenmin, and said  Looking outside, in the night, two slender figures stood side by side, staring at the dark night and endless wind and rain.

    In the distance, the sound of rustling bamboo waves and the sound of rain hitting bamboo leaves could be heard faintly. For a moment, I didn’t know if they were still in this tranquility. Both of them were speechless.

    After a long time, Wen Min took a deep breath, smiled slightly, and said: 'Speaking of which, it's been a long time since we watched the rain together like this?  A smile appeared at the corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth and she said: "Yes, actually I also remember that when I went up the mountain when I was a child, you were the one who took care of me from the very beginning. I was not sensible at that time. Every time there was a stormy night and thunder roared,  , I was particularly scared." She slowly turned her head, her eyes full of softness, and whispered: "Senior sister, you take me with you every time, sit by the window and watch the rain together, and tell me not to be afraid." Wenmin shook his head.  He laughed, stretched out his hand to gently touch Lu Xueqi's long, silky hair, and suddenly let out a sigh, saying: "In the blink of an eye, you have grown""Okay." Lu Xueqi felt Wen Min's palm gently patting her shoulder, as if there was a bit of warmth coming from there.

    After a moment of silence, Lu Xueqi looked at her senior sister and said, "Senior sister, if you have anything to say, just tell me." Wenmin was startled for a moment, and finally smiled bitterly and said, "I know you have always been smart, and I can't hide anything from you."  ' She paused and said: 'Junior sister, in fact, your intelligence is far superior to that of my sister, but why can't you see through it and understand it, and you are suffering in vain?  ’ The smile at the corner of Lu Xueqi’s mouth slowly disappeared, replaced by a familiar indifferent expression. However, facing Wen Min, she no longer felt that cold feeling.

    "I'm not bitter," Lu Xueqi said quietly as she stared out the window at the night.

    Wen Min looked at him in astonishment. Lu Xueqi's gaze drifted away, not knowing where she was looking in the deep night. But the tone of her words couldn't be clearer: "I have never been miserable. Senior sister has never been a disciple."  Preaching means that we should be carefree, at ease, and understand nature in order to seek immortality, right?  Wenmin nodded and said, "Yes, in fact, in terms of cultivation, we Taoists and Buddhists have some similarities." Lu Xueqi gently held the bamboo handle of the window sill. A gust of cold wind blew, and she seemed to be a little chilly.  He shrank a little, but still stood, and crystal drops of water quickly condensed on his white palms.

    ‘But, what should I do if I want to live forever?  ’ Wenmin opened her mouth slightly and frowned.

    'I know that these teachings passed down by the ancestors of Qingyun Sect for thousands of years are absolutely correct. We mortals want to escape from reincarnation and practice this way, and we may be able to achieve immortality before passing through. I also think so.  , so I only focus on cultivation now" Lu Xueqi smiled in a low voice, as if she was looking deeply into her heart, and said: "If you want me to be heartless and loveless all my life, and if you want me to become an immortal with a heart as white as a piece of paper, then how can I be so immortal and so immortal?  How can it be what I want?" Wen Min said: "Junior sister, you, what on earth are you talking about?  As if she didn't hear Wen Min's words, Lu Xueqi continued speaking on her own: "I know what you are thinking, senior sister. You are probably scolding me for not knowing people, the hardships of this world, and most of what I want in my heart."  It’s hard to get results, so why don’t I know?  If I say that my heart is bitter, I have indeed suffered from it. But now, I have thought about it. People say that the world is intolerable and unforgivable, but after all, I cannot be like him and break away from home to become a monk. But even so, I just want to  There is such a person in my heart that I can miss, and I also know that he also has me in his heart. As long as this is the case, I will be satisfied." Wenmin snorted and said: "Don't you know that there will be no results between you two?  Don't you care about this?  Lu Xueqi's face changed for the first time, as if a deep sadness passed by quietly. After a while, she whispered: "Of course I care. If possible, who doesn't want to stay together forever?"  Don’t want to last forever?  I just know that it is difficult to achieve, so I don't think about what will happen in the future. Who knows, but I will never forget it. Wenmin looked deeply at the beautiful woman in front of him. In the night, she was as beautiful and elegant as a lily, lonely.  in full bloom

    She sighed softly and said: "Anyway, I knew I couldn't persuade you. You will go see Master tomorrow morning." Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, turned around and said, "Although I am not unwilling to see Master,  But if she goes, she will probably make her old man angry again. Wenmin shook his head and said: "Master asked me to come to summon you in private today. What I am doing is business. Don't worry." Lu Xueqi hesitated and said:  "The Southern Xinjiang group, the beast god has been destroyed, and Zhengdao's serious trouble is gone. Is there anything else?"  ’ Wen Min hesitated for a moment and said, ‘It’s the demon sect that has resurrected.’ Lu Xueqi was shaken, and at the same time, a complicated and unreadable look flashed across her eyes, saying, ‘What?  Seeing Lu Xueqi's strange look in his eyes, Wen Min sighed in his heart, but he still said calmly: "Recently, there have been constant rumors that the demon sect thieves who were defeated by the beast god in the beast catastrophe that day still have some remnants, it seems.  She has the intention of making a comeback, and our Qingyun Sect is currently experiencing internal and external troubles. Master, she seems to be worried too. You know that she always values ??you the most, and it is probably because of this that she called you over." Lu Xueqi was silent for a long time, nodded and said: "Yes, then I  I will go to see the master early tomorrow morning. Wenmin nodded and said, "Then you should rest early, I'm leaving." Lu Xueqi didn't stay long and walked to the door. Wenmin suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at Lu Xueqi, and said: "  Junior sister, if something happens to you in the future, you must not keep it in your heart. If you trust me, you can tell me about it. It is better than keeping it in your heart." Lu Xueqi nodded slowly and whispered: "Yes, senior sister, I  Wen Min, who knew well, looked at her expression and realized that even though she agreed, with Lu Xueqi's temperament, she probably had some troubles that she wouldn't tell, so she had to smile bitterly, turned around and left.

    Lu Xueqi leaned on the door and watched Wenmin go away

    She slowly withdrew her gaze and saw that the night was like ink, the wind and rain were rustling, and the world was silent, as if there was a sense of desolation.

    &nbsp; She looked so crazy for a moment that she seemed to wake up from a dream for a long time. She turned around silently and gently closed the door.

    The wind and rain of heaven and earth are also shut outside the door

    Just as the Qingyun Sect secretly received the news, the once deserted Huqi Mountain, thousands of miles away, suddenly became lively. Large numbers of demon sect disciples returned to the headquarters of the Ghost King Sect, and the once sealed institutions  They were opened one by one, and the abandoned checkpoints were restored one by one under the orderly command.

    On a clear day, the Ghost King Sect, the last branch of the Demon Sect and the most powerful sect at the moment, returned to Middle-earth under the leadership of the Ghost King.

    The endless queue of packages, large and small, looks like a group of ants returning to their nest from afar. Among this queue, the most eye-catching thing is that there are hundreds of them every few dozen feet.  The demon sect disciples escorted a huge creature, which was completely covered with thick gray cloth, taking on a huge square shape. From under the cloth, frightening low roars could be heard from time to time, and the roars were full of ferocious anger.  , but for some reason, it sounds like he is out of breath, as if he is some kind of extremely tired monster.

    This huge mysterious thing was quickly transported by these demon sect disciples who seemed to be familiar with it into the huge cave run by the Ghost King Sect of Huqi Mountain for generations. In the air, only unknown sounds that gradually faded away and echoed low were left.  The monsters whined and roared, and at the same time, for some reason, a strange bloody smell gradually emerged from the surroundings and floated in the wind.

    The Ghost King stood on one side of the cave with his hands behind his hands, watching the last mysterious giant being transported into the depths of the cave with an expressionless face.

    At first glance, it seems that nothing has changed about him, except for the hair on the temples, which was once white because of his daughter.

    Behind him, there are two figures standing. One is Youji, still wearing the black gauze mask, silent, the other is covered in black shadow, it is Mr. Ghost.

    When almost all the disciples of the Demon Cult entered the cave, several people quickly ran forward and reported to the Ghost King in a low voice. The Ghost King listened silently and did not say anything. He just nodded slowly. Those disciples of the Demon Cult were very surprised.  Disperse quickly. Under the silent command, the huge stone mechanism at the entrance of the cave slowly fell down, blocking out the light from the outside world.

    In the darkness, the Ghost King gently exhaled the familiar smell of the cave.

    In the deep cave corridor, light slowly lit up. It was the demon sect disciples who lit the torches hanging above the passage one by one. Under the familiar dim yellow light, the shadows began to shake.

    Behind you, You Ji slowly took a step forward and said softly: ‘Sect Master, do you want to go see Gui Li?  ’ The Ghost King’s eyes seemed to flash, and he said: ‘I haven’t seen him since I came back. Where is he?  You Ji whispered: "He has always been with Baguio." The Ghost King was about to move forward, paused, and after a moment, said: "I'll go over, you don't have to follow." You Ji responded.  With a sound, he watched the Ghost King walk away until the silhouette disappeared.

    She turned around, but was suddenly startled. The mysterious shadow beside her had disappeared at some point. Under the black veil, Youji's eyebrows slowly wrinkled, with complex expressions flashing in her eyes.

    Outside the ice stone chamber deep in the mountain cave, it is completely different from the bustling situation outside. There is no hustle and bustle here, and it is still as quiet as before. Perhaps in the eyes of some people, there is so much here, it should be lonely.

    The Ghost King stood outside the door of the Ice Stone Chamber for a long time, facing the stone door. For some reason, he never reached out to open it. The thick stone door lay in front of him, but his eyes seemed to have penetrated it.  Go to the indestructible stone

    Behind the stone gate, in the cold place, is your daughter still lying peacefully?

    Will a person as strong as him have a moment of weakness and not want to face his daughter?

    I don’t know how long it took, but time passed quietly. The Ghost King moved his body, slowly stretched out his hand, and turned the mechanism. A low roar came, and the stone door slowly opened in front of him.

    A gust of cold air came from behind the stone door, and there were faint curls of white air floating in the stone chamber.

    The Ghost King stepped in, and the stone door closed behind him.

    Nothing has changed the figure lying calmly, not even the man who has been sitting aside in my memory.

    Ghost Li didn't look back, even if he glanced at it, he still looked at Baguio, and the Ghost King didn't say anything. He silently walked to the other side of the ice stone platform, staring at his daughter

    Baguio still had that calm expression with a hint of contented smile, lying quietly, with her hands folded in front of her, the magic magic treasure of the Demon Cult, the Albizia Bell, was resting quietly in her palms

    &nbsp; A faint, golden brilliance seems to be refracted from the body of the Albizia bell, emitting light of different lengths in the silent stone chamber, but somehow it always gives people the illusion that there is a low light coming from somewhere.  The low-reverberation, crisp ringtone, but if you listen carefully, you can always find no trace, only the faint radiance of the bell that is always flashing, as if it is gentle eyes, watching the two men in the stone room.

    ‘How is she doing these days when I’m not around?  ’ The Ghost King said calmly. His eyes had been on his daughter since he entered the stone chamber.

    Gui Li slowly raised his head and looked at the Ghost King. The Ghost King also withdrew his gaze from Baguio and looked at Gui Li.

    The eyes of the two men met in mid-air, like a silent wind and thunder

    Between them, in Baguio’s hand, the light on the Albizia bell flows gently

    "She's very good," Gui Li stood up and said calmly.

    The Ghost King nodded and said, "I feel relieved that you are here." He paused and then said, "You are going to southern Xinjiang this time. Have you found any news about reviving souls?"  A trace of sadness flashed across Gui Li's face. He shook his head. The Ghost King was silent. He looked down at Baguio and sighed softly. In fact, the main purpose of Gui Li's trip to southern Xinjiang this time was to track the beast god and arrest him under the secret order of the Ghost King.  The strange beast beside the beast god is Taotie, but at the moment when the two of them are talking, it seems that they have already forgotten about it.

    In the stone chamber, there was another silence

    At the end, the Ghost King looked solemn and said calmly: "I still have something to tell you, but it's not suitable here, so we'd better go out." Ghost Li nodded and didn't say much. He glanced at Baguio for the last time. I don't know why.  , a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes, and then he turned around and walked out. The Ghost King followed him and walked out of the stone door. The thick stone door slowly fell, intercepting the silence once again. In the huge ice stone chamber, only Kong Zi was left.  The faint light of the flowing acacia bells

    Two men were walking side by side in the spacious corridor. Along the way, the demon sect disciples they met stepped aside and bowed to both sides. The sound of footsteps echoed softly.

    After going around several corners, the two came to the residence where Gui Li lived. The Ghost King glanced at Gui Li and seemed to feel something. Gui Li frowned slightly, but did not look at the Ghost King and just smiled.  After hesitating, he reached out and opened the door.

    The two people walked in

    'Squeak, squeak, squeak' Roar' The familiar cry of the monkey Xiao Hui was also accompanied by several strange roars. The strange beast Taotie, who used to follow the beast god, is now lying on the ghost bed.  On the ground in Li's room, it seemed to be very listless and lazy. It closed its eyes as big as copper bells and lay motionless on the ground.

    However, the monkey Xiao Hui was still as energetic as before, jumping around Taotie, touching him on the left, hitting him on the right, pulling Taotie's tail, patting Taotie's head, and even occasionally throwing his hand.  Stretching out to Taotie's bloody mouth, he opened Taotie's mouth and looked inside with a bit of curiosity.

    From the look of Xiao Hui, it seems that he wants to cheer up Taotie and play together, but it obviously has no effect on Taotie.

    After the Ghost King and Ghost Li walked in, Taotie turned a blind eye and still lay on the ground lazily. The monkey Xiao Hui let out a cry of joy, jumped on Ghost Li two or three times, and lay on his master's shoulder.

    Ghost Li touched Xiao Hui's head and said to the Ghost King calmly: "That's it." The Ghost King didn't speak, he just stared at Taotie lying on the ground at the corner of his mouth, and slowly showed a faint smile.  There is a hint of unfathomable meaning in the smile

 Text Chapter 3 Inner Demon

    The Ghost King walked up to Taotie with steady and gentle steps. Xiao Hui, who was sitting on Ghost Li's shoulder, turned his head and looked at the Ghost King's back. He called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and suddenly became quiet.

    Taotie, who was lying on the ground, seemed to feel something. His huge head moved to one side and lifted up. His giant eyes opened. Two fierce lights instantly fell on the ghost king who came over. There was a low roar,  Faintly coming out from its big mouth

    'Roar' The originally peaceful and tranquil atmosphere in the room suddenly became inexplicably tense. Taotie's head and the iron-hard armor on his back became tense one by one, and his big mouth slowly opened, revealing a terrifying and  sharp teeth

    The Ghost King faced this terrifying beast, but there was no trace of fear on his face. Instead, his eyes with his back to Ghost Li were flashing with a strange light, and there was unconcealable ecstasy and desire in them.

    He faced the angry Taotie beast without even stopping. Behind him, Gui Li looked at his back, his brows slightly furrowed.

    Taotie obviously couldn't bear to be provoked like this, and his fierce look was revealed. His huge eyes gradually turned red, and his huge body slowly stood up and made an attack posture.

    On the other hand, the Ghost King seemed to ignore the reaction of this strange beast at all. All his energy was focused on observing the situation around Taotie.

    Finally, when the Ghost King approached Taotie and stepped within three feet of him, Taotie couldn't bear it any longer. He let out a wild roar, causing the surrounding stone walls to faintly shake. His huge body suddenly jumped into the air, baring his teeth and claws, and headed towards the ghost king.  The ghost king rushed over

    In the originally calm stone room, the strong wind suddenly blew up with the huge body. The neatly arranged tables and chairs were blown out in an instant. With a few "bang bang bang" sounds, they hit the wall and broke into several pieces.  As soon as he said it, the huge beast body was already on top of the ghost king's head.

    In the distance, the monkey Xiao Hui called out several times, "Zhi Zhi, Zhi Zhi" but it didn't sound like he was worried. Instead, he was a bit gloating about his misfortune. It seemed that this monkey who had already gained spiritual knowledge was not worried about the danger he was in at this moment.  The Ghost King in this realm didn't like him very much, and he wished Taotie could just slap that guy to death.

    However, Gui Li obviously had different opinions from Xiao Hui. His slightly frowned brows now became more wrinkled after a few subtle doubts flashed in his eyes. It seemed that in his eyes, at that moment, he saw something he had not expected.

    Taotie's huge body rushed down with the strong wind, and the momentum was astonishing. But for just a moment, like a ghost, the ghost king's body suddenly disappeared out of thin air from an impossible place. Taotie's powerful attack  Killing only resulted in a miss.

    The next moment, the gray figure of the Ghost King suddenly appeared. Behind the stunned Taotie, he stretched out his palm and grabbed the flesh on the back of Taotie's neck like lightning. Looking at him, he seemed to want to use his magic power to kill this man.  The alien beasts that people are afraid of are picked up like domestic kittens and puppies.

    This grab seemed unpleasant, but Taotie couldn't dodge it. He let out a low growl, and his neck was restrained. However, Taotie was a strange beast after all, and he showed no intention of surrendering under the restraint. Instead, he seemed to be getting angrier and roaring.  Continuously, the iron skin around his body suddenly tightened, and it looked like his entire body had swelled by more than three thirds. The Ghost King's expression changed, and at the same time he felt a stinging pain in his right hand. The palm of his protective hand was filled with the true magic of the Demon Sect. It seemed that  I can't resist the power of this strange beast

    The Ghost King did not hesitate and took three steps back after letting go.

    Gui Li and Xiao Hui stood aside and saw clearly that Taotie's originally invulnerable iron skin on the back of his neck had five scratches that were as red as blood, and the wounds definitely looked not shallow, and the blood was slowly flowing.  come out

    Taotie raised his head and roared, already falling into a state of rage. He suddenly turned around and faced the Ghost King. Xiao Hui, who was lying on Ghost Li's shoulder, also jumped up at this moment. He fluttered his hands and pointed at the Ghost King and yelled "Zhizhi", looking extremely angry.

    Although no one in this stone room knows the monkey language, it goes without saying that most of the monkey language spoken by Xiao Hui at this moment are curses and curses.

    Xiao Hui cursed a few times, but it seemed that he still didn't understand his hatred. He jumped up and jumped down. It seemed that he wanted to help his friend and repair this abominable ghost king. However, he jumped into the air and suddenly something happened behind him.  Stretching out a hand, he grabbed Xiao Hui and pulled him back forcefully. It was Gui Li.

    Xiao Hui was a little surprised and a little angry. He kept shouting "Zhi Zhi Zhi" at Gui Li. Gui Li turned a deaf ear and just frowned and looked at the field. Xiao Hui shouted a few words. Suddenly  He also turned his head, obviously attracted by something in the field.

    Amidst the huge roar of Taotie, the huge body with sharp teeth rushed towards the Ghost King. But this time, the Ghost King had no intention of dodging, and just raised his arms.

    A ray of dark red light came from between the sleeves of the Ghost King.Then, silently but instantly, a faint scent of blood filled the entire stone chamber.

    A deep and strange roar burst out in the empty space. There was no sound of tearing the silk, but it seemed to tear apart the space in the stone chamber. Even though the gluttonous roar was shocking,  dumb for it

    The dark red light suddenly flourished, surrounding the entire body of the Ghost King, flickering. The Ghost King's figure could no longer be seen clearly around him, and Taotie seemed to feel something. In his astonishment, there was actually a hint of fear, and he couldn't help but  took a step back

    An ancient cauldron that looked clumsy and a bit broken slowly rose from the depths of the red light. As the ancient cauldron appeared, the red light in the stone chamber was as red as blood, and everything in the stone room was turned red.  The smell of blood is so strong that it makes you want to vomit when you smell it.

    There was a heavy look of fear in Taotie's eyes, but under the stimulation of this bloody smell, it seemed that the ferocity hidden in his bones was tempted to burst out. After several hesitations, he did not turn around and run away, but shouted loudly.  With a roar, he rushed towards the ancient tripod again.

    In the distance, Gui Li’s brows furrowed and he couldn’t help but move. Then he suppressed his pause and stared at the ancient cauldron with his eyes.

    Once upon a time, ten years ago, he had seen this ancient artifact on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. Unexpectedly, when he saw it again today, it seemed that it had completely changed.

    Taotie's huge body rushed towards the Fulong Cauldron, but he was only three feet away from the cauldron. Suddenly, there was a roar in the Fulong Cauldron, as if a low mysterious mantra was being murmured in the void, and then a red light  Under the hood, Taotie's entire body is covered in it

    Taotie suddenly trembled all over, with a look of extreme pain on his face. He looked up to the sky and screamed, but it seemed that his strength had been drained. Gui Li fell down from mid-air and his face changed slightly. The power of this Fulong Cauldron was beyond his expectation.  In addition, it is obviously not comparable to what it was back then.

    In fact, the current magical power of Fulong Cauldron has changed beyond recognition in the past ten years. With the help of Mr. Ghost, the Ghost King understood the inscriptions on the cauldron body and collected the power of spiritual beasts to activate the 'Four Spirits Blood Array'. Currently, the magic power of Fulong Cauldron has been gathered  The spiritual power of the three divine beasts, Kui Niu, Huangniao and Zhulong. Although Taotie is a strange beast, compared with the spiritual power of the other three divine beasts, it is definitely inferior. What's more, the ancient artifact of Fulong Cauldron has its own weirdness.  The stronger the magical power, the spiritual power of the divine beast, the demonic power of the four-spirit blood formation it inspired was extremely powerful. Taotie was immediately suppressed when facing an enemy.

    At this moment, I saw red light flashing, as if it were an entity, tightly covering Taotie's huge body. Taotie's whole body was shaking and in great pain, but he could not move at all. Even the roars in his mouth were very low, and only the sound of breathing remained.

    In the stone room, the smell of blood was heavy. The Ghost King looked at Taotie lying on the ground unable to move. A look of ecstasy flashed in his eyes. He suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed. His appearance was very unusual, as if he was crazy.

    At this strange moment, an angry cry of "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" suddenly came. Taotie, who was tightly bound by the red light, turned his head with difficulty and looked. It was Xiao Hui who resolutely jumped out of the air and jumped to Taotie's side.  He stretched out his hand to help, but the red light looked like nothingness. Xiao Hui stretched out his hand, but he shouted and jumped away. It seemed that he had suffered a secret loss.

    Xiao Hui bared his teeth and looked extremely angry. He showed his sharp teeth towards the Ghost King in a provocative manner. At some point, the Ghost King's eyes turned blood red under the shining red light like blood. At this moment, he suddenly turned around and became murderous.  Sheng, without saying much, a burst of black energy suddenly rose up, rushed out from the red light, and hit Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Hui is naturally not a fuel-efficient lamp or a useless monkey. Although he is angry, he can still see the fierce light trembling in the black air. He refuses to take it hard, jumps to the side a few times, and dodges past.

    When the blow missed, the Ghost King let out a long roar, and the black energy doubled in an instant. At the same time, it seemed as if it was divided into several streams. The black energy was like electricity, striking down from all directions.

    Xiao Hui used his hands and feet to hide here and there. He was able to escape at the last moment, but he was already in danger and was almost hit by the black energy several times.

    The Ghost King didn't know why at this moment, he didn't show any mercy towards such a monkey. Suddenly, there was another low roar in the black air, the wind and clouds roared together, and a blood-red palm condensed out of thin air, and he struck it on the head.  , Xiao Hui had just been forced to the left and right by the black energy. At this moment, he had no way to retreat. He was about to be hit by this bloody palm print.

    At this critical moment, an arm suddenly stretched out from the side, passed through the fierce wind and murderous black blood, grabbed the monkey's tail, and pulled it outward. Xiao Hui's body suddenly flew up and flew backwards.  Go, and the ferocious black energy intercepted behind it was dispersed at some point.

    Xiao Hui flew out unharmed and escaped, but the ghost king hidden deep in the red light seemed to let out a roar, full of evil energy, and the surrounding black air and red light instantly solidified into shape. A huge red palm print came towards this sudden  arm slappingDown, behind the red light, the Fulong Cauldron slowly began to rotate, with strange light flowing inside the body of the tripod, and strange incantations looming, giving off a chilling atmosphere.

    The blood glow was dazzling, and in the blink of an eye, the figure of Ghost Li, who had a face as deep as water, appeared. It was he who saved Xiao Hui's life at the critical moment. At the same time, he also turned to face the Ghost King, who for some reason started to urge the fire.  The strange demonic power of the stopped Fulong Cauldron

    The whistling sound became more and more tragic, and strange runes that looked like ancient cauldrons suddenly flashed out from the blood-red palm prints, rushing towards them. Gui Li frowned, but he had no intention of flinching in the face of this peerless magic.  , waving his arms, before the blood-red palm prints flying as fast as lightning arrived, a Tai Chi pattern was drawn on the nothingness in front of him.

    The green light suddenly rises, like a clear spring pouring into the deep drought soil. The whole room is filled with blood and murderous aura, and it is shocked. The clear air of Tai Chi is lingering, which is the authentic and pure Qingyun Sect's magical power, "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao"

    The bloody red mark came suddenly the next moment and hit the Tai Chi Diagram

    Unexpectedly, there was no loud noise or sensation as expected. On the contrary, like a cow sinking into a quagmire, there was no sound at all. It was just the red blood seal that was holding the air, unable to take another step forward, and Gui Li  His face instantly turned red, as if he was about to bleed.

    Gui Li's eyes flashed sharply, and he took a deep look into the depths of the red light. He snorted coldly, moved his feet, and stepped back. Every time he took a step back, the red blood mark moved forward. At the same time, every time Gui Li took a step back,  , the palms of both hands did not pause for a moment, the fingers rose, the seals changed, the Tai Chi pattern between the hands was clear, but it did not weaken at all.

    When he stepped back to the third step, he formed the treasure bottle seal in his hand, the strange blood-red look on his face had softened, and a faint golden glow began to emit from the edge of the Tai Chi diagram; when he stepped back to the fifth step, he formed the flower seal in his hand, and Tai Chi  The golden, light, and green auras complement each other; and when he took the seventh step back, Gui Li was already leaning against the stone wall, with no way to retreat. But at this moment, Gui Li's face had returned to its original state, and there was no strange blood red.

    With a shake of his hands, Gui Li has formed the Buddhist Vajra Seal

    In an instant, the golden light flourished, and the solemn Dharma radiated everywhere. It was as if there were gods and Buddhas chanting Buddhist sutras around them, in a low and sweet voice. The Tai Chi diagram rotated rapidly, the golden light was bright, and the red blood mark was gradually swallowed up by the Tai Chi diagram and disappeared.

    The golden and green light in the sky was dazzling, rushing straight up, actually suppressing the ghost king's blood light. In the depths of the red light, there was a roar, obviously the man was already furious, the red light swayed for a while, and there were several whines, and the glutton on the ground was covered  The red light was sucked in, and the huge body was sucked into the Fulong Cauldron, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The Ghost King's face was gradually revealed in the red light, but he saw that his white hair was flying, his eyes were red, and he was filled with murderous intent. He was not as calm as usual, and he looked like a murderous maniac. Looking at Gui Li, he didn't have the slightest fear, but instead  It's a big step forward

    The Fulong Cauldron kept spinning, and the strange inscriptions inside the cauldron flickered endlessly, with bursts of red light. The Ghost King raised his right hand, and the huge ancient cauldron had fallen on his right hand. It looked like a demon falling from the world, and it was extremely terrifying.

    And Gui Li was covered in radiance, and he had obviously gathered all his magical powers, and was about to fight to the death here.

    The two masters faced each other with murderous intent. It seemed that both of them had forgotten the reason for this sudden fight. But at this moment, they seemed to have suddenly lost the reason that they had suppressed for many years. They fought with all their strength, and their inner demons danced wildly.

    Gui Li strode forward, getting closer and closer to the Ghost King, and the evil aura in the Ghost King's eyes became stronger and stronger. The Fulong Cauldron slowly tilted in mid-air, aiming at Gui Li's body.

    Seeing a war about to break out

    No one would have thought that the two most important figures in the Demon Sect today would be inexplicably involved in a life-and-death battle in such a remote stone room.

    ‘Boom’…a loud noise came from the stone chamber

    The two men, Ghost King and Ghost Li, seemed to have seen the corners of each other's eyes twitching slightly, but at that critical moment, neither of them moved.

    The door of the stone room slowly fell down, and a figure slowly appeared outside the door, a figure that seemed to be trembling slightly.

    "Stop" the voice was thin, filled with anger, confusion and a bit of panic. The black-masked Youji, who was also the Suzaku in the Demon Cult, stood at the door.

    You can’t see her face under the black gauze, but the anger is pouring out.

    ‘Youwhat are you two doing? Are you crazy?  ’ There was silence in the stone room. The two men faced each other and remained silent without speaking. The murderous aura in the air still lingered.

    "Okay, okay, okay" Youji seemed to be biting her lip and speaking angrily between her teeth. She raised her hand and pointed in a certain direction: "Kill, kill, forget it all. If you die, you will be clean. How can you still do it?"  Do you remember, there, there'???'s voice was a little choked, 'Is there someone else lying on the stone platform in that ice stone room?  Have you all forgotten?  ’ ‘Who of you still remembers the word “Baguio”? The red blood glow quietly dispersed; the dazzling green light and golden light gradually disappeared.

    The murderous aura and bloody smell flowing in the stone chamber, I don’t know when, it receded like the tide.

    There is only silence, still staying here like this, refusing to leave

    The two men looked at each other, and in the depths of their eyes, there seemed to be an indescribable collision of lights.

    Youji stamped her feet bitterly, turned around and left without looking back. Looking at the direction she was going, it should be the Ice Stone Chamber where Baguio was. The two men still staying in the stone chamber seemed to be still confronting each other.  , quietly spying on some secrets

    After a long time, the Ghost King suddenly snorted lightly, waved his right hand, held the Fulong Cauldron in his hand, and strode out of the room. When he walked past Ghost Li, his eyes seemed to be filled with sharp light.  stand out

    But Gui Li’s gaze, at that moment, did not pay attention to the Ghost King, but fell on Fulong Cauldron.

    There are many minor damages to the ancient tripod in the ancient style, but you can still clearly see many twisted mysterious inscriptions on the dark green and purple tripod. On the back of the tripod, in the middle of the inscriptions,  There was such a pattern that caught Gui Li's eyes:

    The flames were blazing, and a giant cauldron was being roasted in the flames. Around the giant cauldron, there were four kinds of strange beasts, whether birds or beasts, looking up to the sky and howling. And above the giant cauldron, black clouds rolled, and there was a hideous and terrifying demon king.  Face, looking at the world with a ferocious smile

    This pattern just flashed before Gui Li's eyes, but somehow, it was deeply imprinted in Gui Li's mind. It lingered in his mind, and he felt that the face of the devil was somewhat familiar.  , but for a moment, he couldn't remember whether he had seen this devil king before.

    The Ghost King quickly walked out of the stone room and disappeared outside the door. The stone room returned to calm. The monkey Xiao Hui jumped over from the side, jumped on Ghost Li's shoulder, and sat down slowly, but there was no hint of happiness on his face.  From time to time, he turned his head to look at the door and made a low cry of "Zhi Zhi, Zhi Zhi".

    Gui Li silently reached out and gently touched Xiao Hui's head. After a moment of silence, he let out a sigh, then turned around and walked out of the stone room, strolling away

    The long corridor seems to lead in all directions, just like the road of life, no one knows where it is going. In other words, even if you think you know it, who can actually know where that road will lead?

    Half an hour later, Gui Li stopped, stunned and unable to speak. He found that the place where he stopped was outside the Ice Stone Chamber.

    A thick stone wall stood in front of him, but he was suddenly a little scared. He was not afraid even when he faced the demonic spell of the Ghost King Fulong Cauldron, but now he couldn't help but feel scared.

    That stone door stood so quietly in front of him

    The slightly trembling hand stretched out

    Like countless times in the past, the stone gate opened with a low roar.

    In the first gap that was opened, he vaguely saw a slender figure standing in front of the ice stone platform. There seemed to be a crisp and familiar sound of bells in the air.

    He seems to be crazy

 Text Chapter 4 Secret

    The white cold air rising up like light smoke floated silently in the Ice Stone Chamber. On this day, the cold air in the Ice Stone Chamber seemed to be much thicker than usual. Even looking over it, it felt a bit hazy.  , there is no longer the clarity of the past where one can see the bottom at a glance

    The stone door made a low roar and slowly opened, but the slender figure that came into view seemed blurry for some reason.

    Is it Youji?

    Gui Li thought like this in his heart, and walked slowly into the ice stone chamber. The faint cold air drifted away, and strands, like a dream, enveloped his figure. The woman's figure quietly turned her back to him,  Standing in front of the ice stone platform, the cold air around her seemed to be particularly heavy. Even the white air condensed by the cold air was like frost and snow, making it difficult to see what was going on.

    In the air, the clear and crisp sound of bells is faintly visible and echoing, as if it is close to your ears.

    For some reason, Gui Li stopped subconsciously. Maybe it was because of what happened today. It was somewhat difficult for him to face You Ji, especially after You Ji loudly reprimanded and mentioned Baguio. Looking back, Gui Li felt in his heart  Although he was a little surprised by the Ghost King's uncharacteristic behavior today, he could only remain silent at his own behavior of counterattacking with all his strength without thinking.

    “Perhaps, in the hearts of the two men, there is already deep hatred buried in them?

    But, after all, there is Baguio in this world, she is lying in this ice stone chamber

    Gui Li glanced at the vague figure hidden in the cold air, lowered his head silently, and said after a while: "The Ghost King Sect and I took action just now. It's my fault. I don't know how things suddenly turned out like this. Don't do it."  I won't be angry anymore. The figure's shoulders seemed to tremble, but he did not speak. He remained quiet, but the cold air around him seemed to be flowing faster. Even in the stone chamber, it seemed that  It was a bit cold too, but this ice stone room was always cold, so Gui Li didn't care.

    He sighed and hesitated. He naturally knew about the relationship between Youji and Baguio. After Baguio's mother passed away, the Ghost King focused on the affairs of the Ghost King Sect, and Youji became more or less the mother of Baguio.  This can be seen from the fact that Baguio has always called Youji "Aunt You". Facing her now, especially in this ice stone chamber, Gui Li actually feels a bit like facing Baguio in real life.  And he felt so deeply guilty towards Baguio that he had to fight with the Ghost King today, and it was almost a matter of life and death. It was hard to express in words.

    After a long time, he sighed and said in a low voice: "I know that you feel sorry for Baguio and don't want to see me having another dispute with her father. In fact, I had no intention of doing so, but at that time" He frowned, thinking in his mind  The ghost king's abnormal expression just now flashed across his mind, and he shook his head and said: "Anyway, I promise you, in the future, for Baguio's sake, I will always give him a few points." The slender figure seemed to move again.  After a moment, she still didn't turn around, but looking at her back, she seemed to be nodding silently, indicating approval.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Just when he was about to take a step forward, suddenly, his whole body froze for a moment, like lightning. A thought passed through his mind, like thunder, roaring in his mind.

    Youji is always covered with a black veil, so why can’t she see her back when looking from behind?  Almost at the same time, Gui Li's chaotic mind immediately thought that the hair style on the back was exactly that of a young girl, which was completely different from the woman with the bun in Youji's bun.

    He turned around like lightning and shouted loudly: 'Who are you?  'The cold air in the Ice Stone Chamber instantly felt like bone-chilling ice. The light smoke surrounding the figure began to spin rapidly in an instant. Gui Li's eyes widened. There was actually an outsider intruding into the Ice Stone Chamber. To him, this was  It's absolutely unacceptable

    Just when Gui Li was about to make a move, a low roaring sound suddenly came from behind. Gui Li was shocked and uncertain, and turned around to look, only to see that the stone door that had been closed behind him slowly opened again.  , a figure appeared at the door

    "Slender and tall, with a black veil covering her face, and a delicate temperament, but who is she if she's not You Ji?"

    You Ji opened the stone door, but suddenly she saw Gui Li with a strange expression on his face, his eyes were wide open, and the muscles on his face were twisted. On the contrary, she was startled and couldn't help but take a step back.

    But she was not an ordinary person after all, so she calmed down and said in a cold voice: ‘Humph, do you still have the nerve to come here to see Baguio?  Gui Li stared at her deeply, and suddenly his face was startled, as if he remembered something very important. He quickly turned around to look, but at this glance, his whole body was shocked, as if he was stunned, and he was stunned.  Standing there, silent

    He was in the huge ice stone chamber. Suddenly, he completely restored his former self.It looked as it should, the strange floating white smoke disappeared, the faint sound of the bell disappeared, and as for the mysterious back, it actually disappeared out of thin air at this moment.

    Everything seems to be the same as before, like a dream, an illusion, drifting away, drifting away

    Baguio lay quietly on the ice stone platform, with the familiar smile still on the corner of her mouth. Between her hands, the light on the Albizia Bell was flickering, gently flowing, as if she was watching a ghost.  Li

    Gui Li stood there, his whole body tense, as if he had lost all consciousness, motionless

    You Ji, who slowly walked into the Ice Stone Chamber, quickly discovered that something was wrong with Gui Li. She glanced at him and frowned: 'What are you doing?  The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he didn't speak. He just raised his head silently and looked at the ice stone chamber. Except for the thick stone door, the ice stone chamber was surrounded by hard stone walls without any gaps.  Looking at it at this moment, those cold stone walls seemed to have a bit of cruel ridicule, staring coldly at the ridiculous-looking people.

    The wandering eyes slowly retracted, and slowly returned to the ice stone chamber. The ghostly eyes of the person lying on the stone platform were somehow blurry, and thousands of thoughts were rushing like a tide.  Come on, that gaze finally fell quietly on Baguio’s hair.

    'What’s wrong with you?  ’ There was already a bit of impatience in You Ji’s voice.

    Gui Li closed his eyes, slowly opened them after a long time, and whispered: 'When you came in, did you see anything strange in this stone room?  ’ Youji snorted and said in a cold voice, ‘What’s weird?  Aren’t they all exactly the same as before? One table and one person. The muscles at the corners of Gui Li’s eyes seemed to twitch.

    Youji slowly sat down next to Baguio, with a look of love and pity in her eyes. After looking at it for a long time, she said slowly: "I know you are not having a good time, but I just hope you will think more about it. If Baguio knows  If you actually fight with her father, how will she feel?  Gui Li was stunned and didn't speak. After a moment, he suddenly shook his head, took a long breath, and said, "Don't worry, I know what to do." After that, he took another deep look at Baguio, then turned around and said, "Don't worry, I know what to do."  walked out

    Looking at his back, Youji frowned slightly, intuitively feeling that Gui Li seemed to be different from usual, but then she sighed again, the strange person was not just him, but now he was  Isn't it the Ghost King Sect Master she has followed for many years that is becoming more and more difficult for her to understand?

    She lowered her head silently and fell into deep thought. The ice stone chamber was silent, except for the acacia bell in Baguio's hand, which was shining with brilliant light, like clear eyes, flickering non-stop, watching the world.

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak

    In the early morning, a breeze blew slowly, and the green bamboo forest all over the mountain swayed together. The sound of rustling bamboo waves was like the sound of nature, which made people feel peaceful. Last night, there was a heavy rain, as if the whole world had been washed away, and the clean air blew on the face.  As we pass by, the mountains in the distance are covered with dark blue, and the landscape is picturesque.

    The stone path under my feet was still wet. Occasionally, there was still some rainwater accumulated last night in the gaps between the stones. Many bamboo leaves fell on and on both sides of the stone path. It must have been blown down by the wind and rain last night. It was too early.  No one has come to clean it yet

    Dressed in white like snow, Lu Xueqi is as delicate as dust. She is walking alone in the bamboo forest path in the morning breeze. Her hair is soft and draped on her shoulders. Looking at her skin that can be broken by a blow, there is still a hint of snow-white.  A hint of pink, like the beautiful flowers blooming quietly in the deep mountains and valleys

    On both sides of the stone path, the tall bamboos swayed slightly, and there were condensed dewdrops on the green bamboo leaves, sliding quietly and flying quietly to the earth.

    She stepped forward without looking back, her white clothes fluttering, and she walked into the depths of the green bamboo forest.

    The stone path is deep and winding, and the early morning light shines through the dense gaps in the bamboo forest. The bamboo shadows sway gently, illuminating her slim figure.

    A simple bamboo house in front gradually appeared. It was the place where Master Shuiyue, the first of the Xiaozhufeng lineage, usually meditated and practiced.

    Lu Xueqi walked to the hut, stopped at the door, hesitated for a moment, stretched out her hand and gently tapped the door made of bamboo.

    ‘Master, my disciple Xue Qi pays my respects’ ‘Come in’ Master Shuiyue’s voice came out from the hut. It was neither happy nor sad. It seemed to have the slightest emotion, as light as water.

    The door creaked and Lu Xueqi gently pushed it open. Lu Xueqi walked in and saw her master sitting cross-legged on the bamboo bed with her eyes closed and her expression calm. She couldn't see anything because of her arrival.  And the changing expression

    Lu Xueqi silently walked to Master Shuiyue, knelt down, and whispered: "Master, the disciple is here." She paused, and then continued: "Xueqi knows that she is unworthy and has failed to live up to your old man's expectations.  It makes you sad, Master,Please punish me." Master Shuiyue slowly opened his eyes, and his gaze fell on Lu Xueqi in front of him. He stared at it for a long time, then sighed and said, "If I punish you, will you change your mind?"  ’ Lu Xueqi lowered her head silently, not daring to look at her master’s face, and she didn’t say a word. She just looked at her expression, but there was no sign of regret at all?

    Master Shuiyue shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Since you are already determined and refuse to look back, what's the point of me punishing you? That's all, just get up." Lu Xueqi bit her lower lip slightly, looking a little a little bit.  I was excited, but I controlled myself and stood up.

    Master Shuiyue gently patted the bamboo couch beside him and said, "You sit down too." Lu Xueqi shook her head and said, "I don't dare." Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said, "There are just the two of us here."  What's so fussy about it? Could it be that in your heart you still resent me, the master, for being separated from me?  ’ Lu Xueqi suddenly raised her head, shook her head hurriedly and said: ‘Master, I’ Master Shuiyue waved his hand and smiled and said: ‘Okay, okay, you were raised and taught by me, what kind of temperament do you have, don’t I know?  ' She reached out and took Lu Xueqi's hand, gently pulled her over to sit beside her, looked at Lu Xueqi's beautiful and elegant face carefully, sighed and said: 'No matter what, I am the master.  In the end, it's all for your own good, you have to remember." Lu Xueqi moved the corner of her mouth and whispered: "What I understand is that it is actually my fault" Master Shuiyue shook his head and said: "Forget it.  , now that things have happened, we should no longer argue about who is right and who is wrong. Ask, what is love in this world?  Duixue Qianshan Among these thousands of mountains and rivers, who can really be with me for the rest of my life?  ’ Speaking of this, it seemed as if Master Shuiyue himself had touched his mind, and for a moment he fell into a daze.

    Lu Xueqi did not dare to disturb her master, but she felt the master holding her palm. The warmth coming from her palm felt familiar after a long absence.

    I don't know how long it took, but Master Shuiyue was suddenly shocked and woke up from his trance. He smiled bitterly, as if he was a little self-deprecating, and then said to Lu Xueqi: "Hey, we will talk about these things later. I asked Wenmin to call you over last night."  , did she tell you everything she did?  Lu Xueqi shook her head and said, "Senior Sister didn't say anything. She just told me to come to Master early in the morning. If anything happens, Master will tell me." Master Shuiyue nodded silently and said, "That's right, Wen Min."  Although that girl knows a little, she doesn't know much after all. Let me tell you." Lu Xueqi was slightly shocked. She saw Master Shuiyue's face was a little heavy, as if there was something difficult in her heart. She couldn't help but said: "Master, there is something wrong.  Is there anything difficult? If there is a need for a disciple, just give me your order, and the disciple will try his best to do it." Master Shuiyue nodded and said with a smile: "Of course I believe you, but there is indeed a big thing at the moment, but it concerns me, Qingyun.  The number of sects is an important matter, but we cannot let too many outsiders, including our disciples, know about it. After much thought, I still think that you are the only one among the disciples who has the best ethics and ability to deal with things, so I called you here." Lu Xueqi frowned.  After picking it up, he was slightly surprised and said: "Master, has something big happened to our sect?"  ’ Master Shuiyue smiled bitterly and said, ‘Who says it’s not the case?  ’ Lu Xueqi said: ‘What happened, Master?  Master Shuiyue pondered for a moment, seeming to be thinking about it, and then said slowly: "Your master uncle, and Uncle Tian Buyi from Dazhu Peak, disappeared together a few days ago." Lu Xueqi was shocked and said  :'They disappeared together?  Master Shuiyue said calmly: "That day, some of the Nagato disciples saw Tian Buyi coming to Tongtian Peak and went straight to the Ancestral Hall of the Ancestral Master on the Back Mountain. During these days, everyone knows that the head senior brother is almost always in the Ancestral Hall of the Ancestral Master."  , and since then, no one has seen them again." Lu Xueqi frowned, obviously very surprised.

    Master Shuiyue paused for a moment and then said: "After this incident happened, Xiao Yicai, who is now in charge of Tongtian Peak, did not dare to cover it up because he was too involved. However, he did not dare to announce the incident anyway. He just secretly informed us several times."  I also went to the ancestor's ancestral hall to check after the incident, but I didn't expect that there was already" Lu Xueqi was startled and said, "What happened to the ancestor's ancestral hall?"  ’ Master Shuiyue shook his head and said: ‘The main hall of the ancestral hall was almost destroyed. It can be seen at a glance that it was destroyed by the magic power of fierce fighting.’ ‘What?  ’ Lu Xueqi cried out softly

    Master Shuiyue sneered and said: "The Patriarch's Ancestral Hall is where our Qingyun Sect enshrines the ancestors of past generations. The two of them dare to do something in such a solemn place. It is really lawless and there are serious things going on." Lu Xueqi was surprised.  I was shocked again. I really couldn't think of anything else that could be more serious than the destruction of the ancestor's ancestral hall. I couldn't help but ask, "What else?"  "Yesterday, Xiao Yicai hurriedly came to me." Master Shuiyue's face became solemn, and his eyes were a little more worried. He said slowly: "According to what he said, since Brother Daoxuan disappeared, he tried his best to trace it."  To no avail, he wanted to check the things left behind by his master to see what he found. Unexpectedly, he found something big while searching. Lu Xueqi stared at Master Shuiyue.

    ?Master Shuiyue closed his eyes, as if he was a little tired, and said: "Xiao Yicai discovered that our sect's Zhuxian Ancient Sword has also disappeared." Lu Xueqi was stunned and speechless.

    Master Shuiyue opened his eyes and said: "I know you are a smart person, and you naturally know the relationship and mystery. Although the Zhuxian ancient sword has been damaged, the matter is too relevant, and most outsiders don't know about the damage of the sword. If  If it is spread out, I'm afraid it will be very troublesome; besides, there is actually a huge secret in the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, which is of great importance. Only a few people including me, the headmaster of Qingyun Sect, know about it. If it is leaked, the consequences will be serious.  It's unimaginable," Lu Xueqi said in shock, "Aside from being the divine weapon of our sect, does the Zhuxian Sword have any secrets?  Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time. Lu Xueqi did not dare to speak. She stood aside with her hands lowered and whispered for a long time: "Disciple is rude and lost his temper just now." Master Shuiyue shook his head silently and said after a while: "Being a teacher is not the right thing to do."  I mean to blame you, but the relationship here is very big and the ins and outs are extremely complicated" When she said this, she paused for a while, as if she was thinking deeply. After a while, she said: "In fact, this matter is reasonable, even for me.  The leader of the Xiaozhu Peak lineage cannot be known. It was because of the great chaos a hundred years ago that a few of us accidentally knew something about the inside story." Lu Xueqi said in astonishment: "Are these people, besides you, Master, such a huge secret?  Does anyone else know?  Master Shuiyue said calmly: "In the chaos that year, there must have been five people involved in it. In addition to me, there were also senior brother Daoxuan, Tian Buyi, and junior sister Suru" Lu Xueqi is here  Listening, Master Shuiyue suddenly stopped, calculating silently in his mind, and couldn't help but said: "Master, there are only four people here, is there another one?"  ’ Master Shuiyue sighed, a hint of melancholy flashed across his face, and said: ‘It’s your uncle named Wan Jianyi’

 Text Chapter 5: Killing the Master

    'A hundred years ago, the demon sect was rampant and powerful. The demons were eliminated by the Tao. Under the arrogance of the demons, they invaded Qingyun in order to bring down the righteousness in one fell swoop. After a fierce fight, the ancestors and other ancestors finally fought hard and ended up at the foot of Qingyun Mountain.  Please use the Zhuxian ancient sword and use the "Zhuxian Sword Formation", and finally turn defeat into victory." Master Shuiyue's tone was calm, but Lu Xueqi's face changed slightly. Just by saying "tragic fight", you can recall the fierce and cruel battle situation back then.  Got it

    However, Master Shuiyue didn't seem to care about this, and quickly continued: "After this battle, although the Demon Sect was severely damaged, the vitality of my Qingyun lineage was also seriously injured. Many senior ancestors with profound Taoism died and were injured."  He was injured and had no energy left to chase after him. However, at this moment, a senior brother stood up and volunteered with great arrogance. He wanted to eliminate all evil and hunt down the remnants of the Demon Sect. Lu Xueqi's heart moved and she said: "This  Senior uncle, is it ten thousand swords and ten thousand senior uncles?  Master Shuiyue slowly closed his eyes, and the tone of his mouth gradually became a little erratic, "It's him The scene back then seems to be still vivid in my mind: In that fierce battle that day, he  Having accomplished great feats and killed countless enemies, his white clothes were all dyed red. He stood in front of the teachers and commanders with an excited expression, but just a few words, just a few words made us young junior brothers and sisters passionate.  After the turmoil, except for Senior Brother Daoxuan, who was the eldest disciple and stayed behind in Qingyun, I, Junior Sister Suru, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Shang Zhengliang, Tianyun, Cangsong and other leaders of each lineage in the future all followed him.  From then on, he traveled across the world and traveled to the wilderness. Along the way, there were bloody storms and sword flashes, but he never flinched in fear. Master Shuiyue's eyes were still closed, and the expression on his face was so focused, as if he was once again in front of her eyes.  It showed the passionate youthful years, and there was even a slight red color on both sides of her cheeks.

    No one spoke for a moment in the hut, but the atmosphere seemed to be restless, like a dark and turbulent torrent passing silently under the calm.

    After a long time, Master Shuiyue suddenly laughed bitterly, shook his head, his voice turned sad, and said: "That's all, these old things have passed. Back then, our group went through disasters and severely damaged the remnants of the Demon Sect, and then returned to Qingyun. But right here."  At that time, we were inadvertently involved in a secret of our sect. "After returning to Qingyun, Junior Sister Suru and Tian Buyi have been in love for a long time, but I really don't like this person. Late one night, the two of them secretly concealed  "I followed your master, Master Zhenyu, and ran out. After being discovered by me, I was worried that my junior sister would suffer a loss, but I was unwilling to report them. Otherwise, if your master became angry, my junior sister Suru would suffer, so she followed me all the way." Lu Xueqi  Hearing this, I was surprised and a little funny, but I didn't dare to show it on my face.

    Fortunately, Master Shuiyue seemed to know it, so he didn't pause too much and continued: "Unexpectedly, the two of them were young and bold. In order to avoid being noticed, they actually sneaked to the back mountain of Tongtian Peak and ran to an inaccessible place.  Went for a tryst near the ancestor's ancestral hall. Lu Xueqi was shocked by this again. After a while, she lowered her head in silence. The appearance of Tian Buyi, the head of Dazhu Peak, floated in front of her eyes. She secretly thought that everything in the world is indeed different from what it looks like.

    Master Shuiyue looked hesitant, snorted and said: "Looking at their appearance, I felt really angry, so I showed up and stopped them. Junior sister Su and Tian Buyi were naturally shocked. When they saw clearly, they only  After I was alone, Junior Sister Su came over to pull me with a playful smile, but that guy Tian Buyi actually didn't give me a good look. I was so angry that I was about to have a seizure" Lu Xueqi secretly said in her heart: "If Junior Uncle Tian Buyi is still alive at this moment,  It's strange that he has a good face and a smiling face. Master Shuiyue suddenly stopped and couldn't help but ask: "What happened next?"  Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment and said: "At this moment, a strange roar suddenly came from the originally desolate and dark ancestral hall. The sound was like the roar of a wild beast, full of pain, and almost unlike the sound made by humans. We  The three of them were horrified and subconsciously hid in the shadow of the dense woods. After a moment, we saw the secret Lu Xueqi looked at Master Shuiyue closely, but only saw a faint look of pain on her face.  This secret has been tortured in her heart for many years, and even now, it seems that the edges have not been worn away much.

    Master Shuiyue’s deep voice sounded a little hollow, but every word was like thunder, slowly uncovering the dusty past.

    'A figure stumbled out of the ancestor's ancestral hall. His clothes were in tatters and his hair was disheveled, covering his face. He couldn't see his face clearly. He looked like a madman. At the same time, he kept yelling and moaning in pain, but  We had no idea what he was talking about and the three of us were shocked and frightened. How could such a madman appear in such an important place as the Ancestral Hall?  But we can't just let him fool around like this. Just when the three of us were about to go out and stop this madman, suddenly, two more figures emerged from the ancestral hall and landed in front of the madman-like figure. All of them knelt down.  Go down thereThe moonlight was bright all night, and the three of us could see clearly that these two people were the two senior brothers that we, the younger generation, respect so much, senior brother Daoxuan and senior brother Wan Jianyi. Lu Xueqi lost her voice and said: "What?"  ’ Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said calmly: ‘Are you surprised too?  Back then, the three of us were just as horrified as you, and we were all stunned. What happened next was unbelievable. Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan both looked filled with grief, and they actually knelt on the ground respectively.  One person on each side, each person hugged one of the lunatic's legs and held on tightly. Their voices begged sincerely, but what they called out was the word "Master" At this time, Lu Xueqi was so surprised that she couldn't even make a sound.

    Master Shuiyue looked as if he was completely immersed in the past, and said in a low voice: "We were shocked by their shouts, and then we discovered that the madman's figure and appearance turned out to be the real person who was the headmaster of Qingyun Sect at that time."  , the mentor of these two senior brothers, the uncle Tianchengzi who showed great power in the battle between good and evil not long ago. "We only saw that this master uncle had no dignity in the past, and he was talking nonsense.  , seemed to be cursing something, but couldn't listen carefully, and the two senior brothers looked extremely sad, with tears streaming down their faces, hugging the head master's legs tightly and pleading, all they said was "Master, wake up, master  Wake up." These words, but for some unknown reason, the head master's uncle, with his kind of spiritual practice, was confused and turned a deaf ear to the pleas of his two most proud disciples. In the end, he turned around and looked at each other.  A fierce light flashed in his eyes, he stared at these two people, yelled, and struck him with both palms. When Lu Xueqi heard this, she felt as if she was immersed in the scene, and couldn't help but tremble.

    Master Shuiyue said: "The three of us were peeping on the side and were already confused. Now we saw the master uncle suddenly turned his back and poisoned the two brothers. We were at a loss. Who knew that the two of them were about to die?"  When Master Tianchengzi was in the palm of his hand, Senior Brother Daoxuan suddenly turned around while holding the master's uncle's legs. He quickly turned behind Master Tianchengzi, and like lightning, he had already grabbed Master Tianchengzi.  At the same time, his arms were filled with clear light, firmly restraining Senior Brother Tianchengzi. Senior Brother Wan seemed to have not expected that Senior Brother Daoxuan would be like this.  Still there, his hands were held by Senior Brother Daoxuan, but he flew up with a kick and immediately kicked Senior Brother Wan away. Senior Brother Wan flew straight for about two feet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. "The scene was intense at this time.  The three of us seemed to be stupid. We just stared blankly, not knowing how to respond. We only heard Senior Brother Daoxuan shout loudly: "Junior Brother Wan, why don't you take action?" After hearing this, Senior Brother Wan,  His whole body was obviously trembling, but he remained motionless, his eyes fixed on his master and senior brother Daoxuan. "Uncle Tianchengzi has a profound knowledge of Taoism and struggled to fight back. Although senior brother Daoxuan still held his master's body with both hands, it only lasted for a moment.  Suddenly, his face flushed, and he spurted several mouthfuls of blood. At the same time, the green light on his body dimmed extremely quickly. It was obvious that his Taoism back then was still far behind that of Master Tianchengzi. At this moment, he saw that  Senior Brother Daoxuan was about to lose his hold. Suddenly, a white shadow suddenly floated past. It was Senior Brother Wan The three of us stared blankly, and Senior Brother Wan let out a wild roar and pounced from a distance.  , after a sharp roar, he already had his dragon-slaying sword in his hand, and it pierced into the chest of Uncle Tianchengzi. In the small house, the deathly silence seemed to be like the silence after the tragic change on that desolate night,  After the surge of murderous intent, the remaining pain fell silent

    Lu Xueqi's face turned pale. After a long time, she whispered: "It is recorded in the sect that Tianchengzi's uncle passed away a hundred years ago before the ancestors' spiritual thrones in the ancestral hall. On his deathbed, it was said that he was located in Daoxuan's uncle." Master Shuiyue laughed sadly,  He shook his head and said in a low voice: "Seeing this tragic incident in the sect, and the two people who killed our masters are the two senior brothers we respect the most, I, Junior Sister Su and Tian Buyi all lost their minds completely."  The idea was at a loss, and junior sister Su even accidentally made a little noise in her excitement. But the two of them may have just killed their master, and they were too excited to notice that we were the two of them here.  After looking at each other for a long time, they slowly knelt down in front of the body of Master Tianchengzi and had a conversation. "From their conversation, the three of us knew what the root cause of this tragedy was."  It turns out that in our sect, the supreme divine weapon Zhuxian Ancient Sword passed down from Patriarch Qingye actually has a big secret, that is, although this divine sword can kill all evil spirits, it may be because it kills too many people.  , over the years, the sword itself has a strange demonic quality. Once the person holding the sword activates the full spiritual power of the sword, he will be counterattacked by the demonic spirit of the sword, gradually controlling his mind and becoming cruel and good.  "Kill, no matter how high the Taoist practice is, you can't resist it." Ever since Patriarch Qingye left the instructions before his death, all the patriarchs of Qingyun Sect know this secret, so they try not to use this magic weapon.  The sword, and Uncle Tianchengzi had no choice but to use it because of the urgent situation of the war between good and evil."Using this sword to activate the Killing Immortal Sword Formation, after that, although he immediately sealed the sword and practiced Taoism with his heart, he still could not escape this disaster." When Master Tianchengzi was still awake, he secretly told this secret in private  His two most proud disciples: Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan Jianyi. Firstly, they are the two people he has always trusted the most. Secondly, if he told only one person, he would be afraid that if something changes, Senior Uncle Tianchengzi would be afraid of himself.  The Taoist practice was too high, and one of them could not control himself. In the end, it ended up like this" When Lu Xueqi heard this, she was suddenly shocked, raised her head suddenly, and said quickly: "Master, now  The current master of Daoxuan, hecould he also" Master Shuiyue sighed and nodded silently. Lu Xueqi was stunned and speechless.

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time, and said quietly: "In the past ten years, Brother Daoxuan used Zhuxian's ancient sword twice, especially during this beast-monster catastrophe. He opened all the heavenly secret locks on the seven peaks of Qingyun Mountain and killed Zhuxian."  The power of the sword formation has been pushed to the extreme. Such a backlash from demonic spirits is conceivable. In fact, I have already thought of this. But ten years ago, Senior Brother Daoxuan had already used the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals once, but he was immune to the backlash from demonic spirits.  troubled, I was lucky, thinking that he had profound moral principles and could survive the disaster this time, but it was a pity that he God's will, God's will." Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and said: "Master, why do you want to know such a huge secret?  He said to his disciples, "Is there something important that I need to give instructions to?"  Master Shuiyue looked solemn, looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "That's right." Lu Xueqi lowered her head slightly and said, "Master's kindness is profound, and it is difficult for a disciple to die nine times. If anything happens, please ask Master to give instructions." Master Shuiyue said deeply.  He took a deep look at Lu Xueqi and said: "Originally, only the headmaster of the Qingyun Sect knew this secret, but I have been observing the eldest son Xiao Yicai carefully in the past few days, but I clearly don't know it. As a result, among the people in the world who still know this secret,  Tian Buyi has mysteriously disappeared along with Senior Brother Daoxuan. Junior Sister Su and Tian Buyi have always been deeply in love as husband and wife. Now I am afraid that everything is in chaos, so if anything happens, I am the only one who can decide." Lu Xueqi raised her head and glanced at Master Shuiyue,  After hesitating for a moment, he said: "Master, what do you mean?"  Master Shuiyue said: "Although Senior Brother Daoxuan and Tian Buyi are missing, no one knows where they have gone or whether they have left Qingyun Mountain, so I must stay on the mountain. If they appear on the mountain, I will  You can make a decision on the spur of the moment, but at the same time you must send people down the mountain to search. No one of my disciples who are determined and have profound Taoist qualifications can compare with you. This burden can only be left to you." Lu Xueqi's face was solemn, and she slowly  She knelt down in front of Master Shuiyue, but she was a smart person after all. How could she not understand the relationship between them?

    "After a moment, she whispered: 'Master's order, the disciple must obeybut the disciple doesn't know that if the disciple wants to go down the mountain to search for the whereabouts of the two masters, the master just gives the order, why do you need to tell the disciple this secret?"  ’ After speaking, Lu Xueqi’s voice actually trembled slightly.

    Master Shuiyue's face was ashen, and the muscles in the corners of his eyes seemed to be twitching slightly. After a long silence, she said slowly: "Tian Buyi took the initiative to see Senior Brother Daoxuan. He obviously knew the secret and saw that Senior Brother Daoxuan had become a demon."  The spirit backfires. There will definitely be a fierce fight between the two of them. After you go down the mountain, try to find the whereabouts of the two of them. If by any chance you can find them, and find that they are serious about fighting" Master Shuiyue's palm, slowly,  Clench it tightly and make it into a fist. Then look for an opportunity to kill the person controlled by the demon spirit with one sword. Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as paper, but she didn't say anything after all. She just lowered her head slowly.

    For a long time, in the dead silence of this small room, I heard her voice that was so subtle that it was almost inaudible: 'Yes'

 Text Chapter 6 Blood Array

    Huqishan, Ghost King Sect Headquarters

    Along the way, Gui Li felt that his mind was completely blank. Only the mysterious and vague figure of the woman lingered in front of his eyes. However, he knew clearly that it should be an illusion?

    Isn’t it?

    In a daze, he realized that he had walked back to the stone room that belonged to him. The stone door was open. Looking in from the outside, he could still see the chaos inside. It was the inexplicable scene between him and the Ghost King just now.  The result of a hands-on battle

    He looked at the mess, remained silent for a long time, then walked slowly in, found a relatively intact chair next to the broken table, and sat down, lost in thought.

    The monkey Xiao Hui ran over from the side. He still seemed to be in a low mood. Without saying a word, he climbed onto Gui Li's shoulder, sat down, and then was in a daze.

    Maybe it’s still worried about Taotie

    One person and one monkey sat like this for a long time without any sound. The whole stone room seemed extremely dull. Finally, Gui Li suddenly moved his body, then reached out his hand, pulled Xiao Hui off his shoulder, and raised it in front of him.

    Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes at the same time and looked at Gui Li

    Gui Li whispered: ‘Xiao Hui, what do you think I should do?  ’ Monkey Xiao Hui said nothing, just looked at him

    Ghost Li seemed to not care about its answer, but just said lowly: ‘This road, how can I go ’ I don’t know the years in the mountains, and the time is like the water dies

    In the deepest secret of Huqi Mountain, in the huge blood pool, there is a strong smell of blood. This strange existence is quietly hiding in the forgotten corner known to the world, quietly sprouting

    Naturally, except for two people, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost

    The huge blood pool is still full of bright red blood. Countless bubbles emerge from the depths of the blood pool from time to time, bouncing and bursting on the surface of the water, causing a small splash of blood.

    As before, the huge spirit beast body was imprisoned in the blood. However, in addition to the Kui Niu and the Yellow Bird, at this moment, there were two more figures in the blood pool. One was struggling.  But in the end, the alien beast Taotie was powerless. The other figure was an unusually huge monster with a head like a legendary dragon. Its body was almost larger than a Kui ox because most of it was covered in blood.  The specific shape cannot be seen clearly, but from the several parts of the body protruding out of the water, we can imagine that it must be the legendary magical beast "Candle Dragon" in the Demon Cult.

    Kui Niu and Huang Niao have been imprisoned for a long time and are already dying, unable to raise their spirits. Zhulong also looks sluggish and lifeless. Only Taotie, because he was just caught, still has his mental strength intact and lets out angry expressions from time to time.  Roaring, causing the blood around him to burst into waves, obviously extremely angry

    It's just that there seems to be an unusually strange force in this blood pool. Not only did it imprison the other three strange beasts, but even Taotie couldn't break free. He roared and struggled, but ultimately achieved nothing. In addition, in the sky above the blood pool, it was more powerful than before.  , one more vision

    The mysterious and weird ancient divine object, the Fulong Cauldron, was currently hanging in the void five feet away from the blood pool. From the four simple tripod legs under the cauldron, each of them emitted a ray of light purple and red.  The strange light, shining from above, is shining on the four strange beasts. Looking from a distance, it is obvious that there are looming and abundant spiritual powers in these four rays of light.  It was forcibly absorbed from those strange beasts and returned to the body of Fulong Cauldron.

    And because of constantly absorbing the almost endless spiritual power of these strange beasts, the original simple and profound appearance of Fulong Cauldron has slowly begun to change, and the entire cauldron has been filled with a steaming auspiciousness.  The atmosphere enveloped it, and the original simple color was slowly fading away, replaced by a color that was as warm and moist as jade, gradually becoming somewhat transparent.

    At first glance, one almost thinks that this is a legendary holy object from the Immortal Family. It is otherworldly and is incompatible with the bloody pool of blood beneath it.

    However, under this fairy-like appearance, there is still another difference, and that is the mysterious pattern on the inscription on the body of the tripod. The images of four monsters flicker on and off, symbolizing the Fulong tripod itself.  The inscription on the giant cauldron is also slowly changing colors. Only the top of the pattern, the face of the ferocious statue, is as red as blood, as if it is greedily absorbing power and is about to come back to life.

    On a high platform far away from the blood pool, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost stood side by side.

    Mr. Ghost is dressed in black, and his whole person still seems to be shrouded in dark shadows. Even if he stands in front of him, it seems that he cannot be seen clearly.

    At this moment, he was using a low voice to say to the Ghost King: "Yes, the inscription on the Fulong Cauldron is indeed true. When the four spirits gather together, chaos will begin. At this moment, the "Four Spirits Blood Formation" has been completed, and the rest is  WaitOn the 7749th, when the Fulong Cauldron has gathered the spiritual power of the four spirits, the power of chaos will be enough to open up the world and reopen the "Gate of Shura". In this way, Sect Master, you can control the supreme power of heaven and earth.  He was invincible. The Ghost King's face was flushed, his eyes were shining with strange light, and he was staring closely at the Fulong Cauldron in mid-air. He couldn't hide the excitement on his face. He suddenly raised his head to the sky and burst into laughter.

    The laughter was loud and wild, with arrogance and unruliness, as if he had conquered the world. However, the arrogant laughter suddenly stopped. The Ghost King frowned, but he gently pressed his heart with his hand, and at the same time, the redness on his face instantly receded.  A flash of paleness

    But after a while, a golden aura flashed across his face, and he returned to normal after a short while.

    Mr. Ghost stood aside and saw all the changes in his expression. With his insightful eyesight, he couldn't help but be startled for a moment and said in surprise: "Who have you ever fought with? Who is that person? He can be so good.  ?  The Ghost King took a deep breath, and the expression on his face had completely returned to normal. After closing his eyes for a moment, he slowly opened his eyes again, with a cold light flashing in his eyes, and said in a cold voice: "Great Brahma Prajna" and "Tai Chi Xuan"  "Qingdao" Sure enough, they are all unparalleled miraculous skills. Although they are not as sharp as my demon sect's magical powers, their stamina is long and abundant, which is really terrifying. Mr. Ghost frowned, and a strange light flashed in his eyes, saying: "Is it him?"  How could you be so good at fighting him' At this point, he suddenly seemed to remember something and said, 'Could it be for the sake of gluttony?  The Ghost King snorted, but did not answer Mr. Ghost's words. He just said lightly: "The speed of this disciple's progress is really unexpected. I'm afraid that in the future it may become a source of disaster. It's hard to say." Mr. Ghost looked at it deeply.  The Ghost King glanced at it, then looked away, and said slowly: "The most important thing at the moment is to put the Four Spirits Blood Formation first, and avoid other things if possible." The Ghost King nodded slightly and said, "Yes, I understand the importance.  Don't worry." Mr. Gui pondered for a moment and said: "However, with Gui Li's current unpredictable behavior, and as the four-spirit blood array absorbs more spiritual power in the future, it will be difficult to cover up the bloody vision. With him here,  There are inevitably a few more variables to avoid accidents, so you should find an excuse to send him out. The Ghost King was silent for a moment and said, "You are right." After that, he frowned slightly, turned around, and put his hands behind his back.  Behind him, he slowly walked out of the blood pool.

    Watching the Ghost King's figure gradually disappear, Mr. Ghost slowly turned around, walked to the side of the platform, and looked down

    I saw that the strange beast Taotie, who was still struggling desperately just now, seemed to have gradually lost its ability to resist under the double shock of the blood pool and the strange light of the Fulong Cauldron. At this moment, it fell helplessly into the blood and gasped for breath.

    Looking at this scene, Mr. Ghost slowly let out a cold and emotionless sneer under the black veil.

    'Hehe Gate of Shura' Footsteps sounded outside the stone door. It sounded quite urgent. It was obvious that the person was running over. It was very hurried. After a moment, a figure appeared at the door of Gui Li's stone room.  Outside, he half knelt down and said loudly: "Deputy Sect Master, the Sect Master of the Ghost King has sent a message, asking you to go and meet him." The words were so loud that there were still a few faint echoes in the stone room, but they were not heard.  no answer

    The visitor was startled for a moment, but did not immediately raise his head. Gui Li had always been known as a killer within the Demon Sect, the Ghost King Sect. Ordinary members of the cult rarely dared to approach him, not to mention being rude.

    The man boldly raised his voice and said it again, but no one responded. He then raised his head and looked into the stone room. What he saw was a chaotic scene, but there were no ghosts and Xiang Lai anywhere.  The figure of the monkey Xiao Hui with him?

    The man cried out in pain, shook his head, and ran away in large strides

    At this moment, Gui Li was walking in the long corridor of the Ghost King Sect. The monkey Xiao Hui was lying quietly on his shoulder. Gui Li looked forward. Although he could not see the end of the road, he knew very well that this  The end of the corridor is the residence of the Ghost King.

    ‘No matter what, I can’t just do nothing here, right, Xiao Hui?  ’ He seemed to be whispering to himself, and the monkey Xiao Hui was also in a daze, not paying attention to his master’s words at all.

    And Gui Li didn't care. He gave a low, bitter smile and said, "I have seen hope several times, only to fail at the last moment. But as long as Baguio is still lying there, I cannot despair."  yes?  I know what you are worried about, don't worry, when I find a way to cure Baguio, I will naturally ask him to take your friend back." Monkey Xiao Hui's ears suddenly stood up, and then he called out "Zhizhi" twice.  , Gui Li smiled slightly, but the smile didn't stay on his face for long before it disappeared again.

    He stood at the door of the Ghost King’s Stone Chamber

    Outside the heavy stone door, the already familiar voice sounded. The Ghost King was sitting on the chair. For some reason, the figure of his daughter passed through his mind. An extremely complex emotion was floating in his mind.

    The stone door openedThe figure of Gui Li appeared

    ‘You’re here,’ the Ghost King said calmly.

    ‘Yes’ Gui Li nodded slowly, his voice equally calm.

    The two men fell silent, as if nothing had happened between them.

    After a while, Gui Li said: "There is something I want to tell you." You said. Gui Li said calmly: "You have brought the followers back here, and I also brought Taotie back to you."  , If there is nothing else happening recently, I want to go out again and see if I can find a way to save Baguio. The Ghost King frowned and glanced at Ghost Li. At this moment, a hurried voice suddenly sounded outside the door.  With the sound of footsteps, the congregant who was delivering the order ran over, and when he was about to speak in a hurry, he suddenly saw Ghost Li and Ghost King talking face to face, and he couldn't help but be startled.

    The Ghost King quietly waved to the man. The man hesitated for a moment, bowed and bowed, then quietly retreated. The Ghost King's eyes slowly turned to Ghost Li. The young man still stood there quietly, looking around.  Everyone in the Demon Cult, no matter who they are, must be frightened when standing in front of the Ghost King. Only he seems to have never been afraid.

    Is this the man that my daughter loves with all her heart?

    ‘You go ahead’, the Ghost King’s voice suddenly seemed a little more tired.

    Gui Li nodded silently. Although they both pretended that the fight not long ago didn't happen, it was obvious that the relationship between them, which was not cordial in the first place, seemed to have become much more distant.

    He turned around and walked out, but just at the moment when he was about to step out of the threshold, his body suddenly felt an inexplicable and strange aura, coming from nowhere, as if he was suddenly surrounded by blood and water.  The gathering abyss is difficult and breathless, and it is like a huge wave rushing over in an instant. The bloody gas is like a disaster, roaring violently in the ears.

    Gui Li’s expression changed

    But this strange aura was like a dream, fleeting, and the surrounding area became quiet again, returning to normal.

    The Ghost King’s voice sounded slowly from behind, flat and without a trace of emotion, ‘What’s wrong?  ’ Gui Li turned his back to him, stood there for a moment, and said calmly: ‘Nothing.’ After that, he slowly walked away.

    The stone door slowly closed behind him. When it was completely connected with the stone wall, Gui Li suddenly turned around very quickly, and a bright light flashed in his eyes, looking deeply at the stone door of the Ghost King. His eyes were deep and difficult to understand.  Seems a little confused

    The Ghost King in the stone chamber also looked at the stone door expressionlessly for a long time, seeming to be thinking about something, but finally shook his head, turned around and walked to the other end of the stone chamber, and took a few photos somewhere on the stone wall.  After that, the seemingly complete stone wall moved to the side, revealing a secret passage that could be passed by only one person, and a strong smell of blood also emanated from the secret passage.

    The Ghost King walked in expressionlessly, and the stone wall slowly closed behind him.

    There is a place in Middle-earth, thousands of miles away from southern Xinjiang, but closer to Qingyun Mountain

    This is a barren mountain with few people. It can be seen that the mountains are undulating, and a long river flows through them.

    If we carefully consider the geography, the nameless mountain range here should belong to the tail end of the huge Qingyun Mountain Range, and the long river between the high mountains can also be regarded as the river outside Heyang City.  One of the upstream tributaries is far away from the Qingyun spiritual veins after all. Here, only wild beasts can be seen, apes crow and tigers roar, but there is no trace of fairy spirit.

    It’s just that in this forgotten place of heaven and earth, the silence was broken today

    Two figures passed across the sky, chasing each other back and forth. The former one was covered by a black shadow, but the latter one was flashing with gray light. They were as fast as lightning. The black figures were flying up or down in the air, and suddenly fell into the wild forest, twisting and turning.  It was a very clever move, but the gray figure chasing him behind him really had unexpected magical powers. He was chasing after him at every turn, and he didn't lose even half a point. He was gradually getting closer.

    Suddenly, the black figure in front seemed to know that it could no longer escape the pursuit of the people behind it. As it was running as fast as lightning, its body suddenly stopped. Suddenly, the black shadow trembled, and it was actually nailed to the spot like a nail, almost.  At the same time, the black shadow turned around very quickly and clicked five times with his right hand out of thin air.

    Just listen to the sound of "duh", in this desolate forest, under the daylight, five points of yin fire suddenly appeared, a ferocious skeleton loomed in the flames, the howling wind blew, but it was the gray fire chasing behind me.  Shadow pounces

    The gray shadow was in front of him in an instant, but he stopped just as he was told. Just looking at him with full concentration, he felt as if he was facing a formidable enemy. It was obvious that he did not dare to take these five points of yin fire lightly. After a moment, I saw a cold light flowing around the hand of the gray shadow man.  But he sacrificed a crystal clear tubular magic weapon with sharp ends.

    As soon as this magic weapon appeared, the surrounding ground and branches of wild trees were covered with a layer of white.Frost, the surrounding temperature suddenly cooled down. Five points of yin fire came like the wind. The gray shadow man's magic weapon spun in the air, but all the five points of yin fire were sucked into the magic weapon tube.

    After a while, like fire meeting ice, the five-point yin fire slowly dimmed and finally disappeared.

    And the black light and gray air gradually dissipated

    "Nine Cold Ice Thornsare indeed an incredible magic weapon." It seemed like a sigh, but also like an appreciation, but there was no tone of anger. The man in black said quietly.

    Standing opposite him was an old man in gray clothes, who turned out to be Shangguan Ce, the second-largest person in Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang. The magic weapon in his hand was naturally the one that once made the Nine-tailed Sky Fox a little afraid.  Nine cold ice stings

    Shangguan Cegan laughed twice and said in a low voice: "It's not easy to be praised by your lich." This man in black turned out to be the lich who escaped from the ancient cave of Zhenmo in southern Xinjiang that day. I don't know why.  He and Shangguan Ce were actually in such a chasing situation

    The Lich looked Shangguan Ce up and down, then sighed suddenly and said: 'Old friend, you and I have not been friends for only a day or two, so why are you still forcing each other so hard?  Shangguan Ce said calmly: "My purpose has been told to you a long time ago. There is no other meaning. We, the owners of Fenxiang Valley, want to meet you. There are some things that we might as well discuss in depth, so please come to Fenxiang Valley. It's as simple as that."  The Lich shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said: "Your brother Valley Master is too scheming. Although I am obsessed with living in this world and not dying, I ask myself that I am not as good as him. What's more, I don't know why you are here. It's just for those of our Witch Clan."  secret?  Shangguan Ce snorted and said: "It's good that you know. Now that southern Xinjiang is in a mess and the five ethnic groups are in chaos, we need Fenxiang Valley to come out to take charge of the big plan. Besides, we don't have any malicious intentions. No matter what, we are better than those extremely evil people."  Beast monsters are much better?  The lich looked at him deeply and said: "I really don't know the secret of the Wu Clan's Heavenly Fire. Old friend, please let me go for the sake of our many years of friendship." Shangguan Ce shook his head and said: "Me too.  After saying this involuntarily, the nine-cold ice spike in his hand slowly drew a semicircle in the air, exuding a biting cold air, and once again approached the lich.

    The Lich stood motionless. He didn't know if he had understood that it was impossible to escape Shangguan Ce's pursuit. He gave up his efforts and just said lightly: "Old friend, this world is so big and everything changes without reason. I didn't follow him that day."  The empress and the eldest brother are under Jiuquan, and they just want to go to Middle-earth and see all kinds of things in the world while they are still alive. Don't you even want to give me a chance to make this small request?  ’ Shangguan Ce snorted coldly and ignored it. Obviously he didn’t believe this at all. At this moment, he was approaching three feet in front of the lich, but at this moment, his face suddenly changed drastically and his eyes were fixed on the ground.

    I saw that in the daytime, the sun was shining down, and the lich's body seemed to be floating, but there was no sign of a shadow. Moreover, the body trembled slightly with the wind, and there were signs of floating.

    Shangguan Ce moved, and in a blink of an eye he was in front of the lich. Nine cold ice thorns struck down on his head. Immediately, he saw a cold light with an indestructible force, splitting the lich in half from the middle. But these two halves of the body,  In the blink of an eye, it turned into black smoke and quickly dispersed in the air.

    Shangguan Ce's face turned pale with anger. He knew that he had accidentally been hit by the Lich's blind trick again and stamped his feet. He stood up and jumped into the air. He looked around and saw a black shadow escaping in the distance.  But he was heading north. Without saying a word, he turned into gray light and chased away.

 Text Chapter 7 Hometown

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain

    The sky is high and the clouds are light. Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, you can see only a blue sky. The gentle breeze blows, which refreshes your spirit.

    Lu Xueqi looked at it for a long time. There was no one around, and naturally no one would notice that at the foot of the secluded mountain, there was such a beautiful woman quietly watching the sky and the breeze blowing. Her shawl hair was fluttering gently, and she looked slightly  thin face

    Master Shuiyue’s instructions before leaving kept echoing in her ears

    'From the conversation between Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan, we knew that all the masters of the Qingyun Sect would tell this secret to the next generation of disciples who would pass on the throne while they were still awake.  The death was for the reputation of the Qingyun Sect and the common people in the world, and in order to avoid causing too many killings. When the last resort came, the disciple who passed the throne could kill his master" This time, for some reason, Senior Brother Daoxuan didn't tell Xiao Yicai this.  The secret, in my opinion, is due to two reasons. One: before Senior Brother Daoxuan made up his mind to tell Xiao Yicai this secret, he was already back-bitten by the demonic spirit of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword; secondly, Senior Brother Daoxuan relied on his profound Taoism.  Especially in a fierce battle ten years ago, he used the Zhuxian Sword Formation but did not see the inner demon backlash, so he thought he could resist it this time. By the time the real demon came back to bite him, it was already too late. "It's just that although  Things have changed like this, but as the disciples of Qingyun, we cannot stay out of it no matter what. Tian Buyi is missing, and Junior Sister Su is in chaos. I am the only one who can make this critical decision. I just hope that everything will end on the mountain. You don't have to get involved, but if it really happens.  I found them at the foot of the mountain. You should also shoulder this important responsibility with all your heart. The ancestors of Qingyun have spirits and will definitely protect you and me, master and disciple." Lu Xueqi slowly opened her eyes and took a deep breath.

    She turned her head and looked around. The majestic mountains and rivers behind her were handsome and tall. The mountains in the distance were undulating, and the dangerous rocks were abrupt when seen up close. They were full of grace and scenery everywhere.

    Towering into the clouds, towering over the world

    It’s for Qingyun

    A faint and warm smile slowly appeared at the corner of her mouth. This mountain range was, after all, the place where she was raised and grew up. There were her respected teachers, close senior sisters and junior sisters, and those she once had  remember

    She turned around and walked away, her white clothes fluttering like snow. The world is so big and the sky is infinite. Even if she has a peerless appearance and a peerless hero, she may still be just a drop in the ocean.

    Speaking of which, this is the first time that I have come down the mountain under the command of my division commander, but there is no clear place to go. Although I have a heavy responsibility, I don't know where to go to complete this task. Think about it, there are several  quite ridiculous

    " Tianya is held quietly in the hand, but there is no familiar feeling. It should be said that it has become a part of the body. The faint blue light has also been converged in the scabbard. Each person has a sword and walks slowly.

    Where to go?

    The world is so big

    There was a fork in the road in front of her, and Lu Xueqi stopped. It wasn't that she didn't know the way. Among the Qingyun Sect disciples, she was the one who went down the mountain more frequently. She had walked on the flat road in front of her countless times.  The most convenient way out of Qingyun Mountain leads directly to Heyang City, the largest town at the foot of Qingyun Mountain.

    The other fork in the road seems to have been abandoned for a long time, with weeds growing everywhere. Only a section near the fork in the road is vaguely visible. Looking in from a distance, the distance is already covered by weeds.

    In fact, there are countless such trails and mountain roads leading down from Qingyun Mountain. Many of these trails are made by villagers living in villages near the foot of Qingyun Mountain. They go up the mountain to cut firewood or pick wild fruits for their livelihood. There are also many roads, because  For various reasons, over the years, it has become this desolate look.

    Who knows where this road leads, and who will remember who has walked it before?

    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly and smiled bitterly in her heart. After returning from southern Xinjiang and being separated from that person, her state of mind has really changed a lot.

    She shook her head slightly, wanting to put this thought away, and was about to walk back to the road. At this time, villagers in twos and threes came from the other end of the road, old and young. Judging from their clothes, most of them had brought  The ax, hemp rope and shoulder pole seemed to be woodcutter from the nearby village who went up to the mountain to cut firewood.

    When they got closer, when these woodcutter saw Lu Xueqi, they all stepped aside with a look of respect on their faces. The disciples of Qingyun Sect were already respected by people within hundreds of miles around, not to mention Lu Xueqi's peerless appearance, so ethereal.  Immortal, people dare not look at them

    Lu Xueqi stopped, nodded slightly to them in return, and then planned to leave

    At this moment, suddenly one of the old woodcutter, whose hair had turned white but still energetic, seemed to be very enthusiastic, and laughed and said: 'Girl, don't you know the road?  ’ Lu Xueqi paused for a moment, her eyes moved, and she glanced at the old woodcutter,He hesitated for a moment and shook his head slightly.

    But before she could speak, the enthusiastic old woodcutter said, "I know you immortal cultivators from Qingyun Sect are very powerful. You fly around a lot of the time, but when it comes to the road under your feet, sometimes  On the contrary, they are not as familiar to us country people." When the woodcutters next to him heard this, they all laughed. Lu Xueqi looked at their kind faces, and for some reason, her heart suddenly felt warm, and the steps she was about to take stopped again.  down

    The old woodcutter chuckled and said, "The road in front of you leads to Heyang City in the south. It is the busiest place within a hundred miles nearby. Once you get there, it will be much easier to go to other places."  As he said that, he pointed to the abandoned path and said, "Don't go down that road. It was a lively village many years ago, but now it's all destroyed and there is no one left." Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and said:  'I understand, thank you, husband.' The old woodcutter waved his hand, laughed twice, and continued walking towards Qingyun Mountain with the others.

    At the same time, a woodcutter who was slightly younger than him sighed and said: "There used to be a temple in that village. I heard it was very spiritual. More than ten years ago, my wife and I went there to worship the Bodhisattva and ask for a child. As a result,  Sure enough, it existed, but it's a pity that it's gone now." The old woodcutter nodded and said, "Yes, I remember it too. It's a pity that the temple is gone" The words gradually became lower, and their figures gradually faded away, disappearing in the distance.  In the mountains and forests, their cheerful and generous laughter seemed to be still there in the breeze blowing in the distance. Lu Xueqi turned around, the smile on her face was still there, and for some reason, her mood seemed much better.

    Smiling, she raised her head and walked towards the main road.

    Her steps were originally brisk, but for some reason, her pace suddenly slowed down. Her delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Deep in her heart, it seemed as if something important suddenly passed by, but she couldn't catch it for a moment.

    Deep in the memory, something seems to have quietly awakened

    She stood still and remained still. The scene just now was quickly replayed in her mind, and the words of the woodcutter echoed again: "Don't go down that road. It was also a lively place many years ago."  The village, but now it is all destroyed and there is no one left"There used to be a temple in that village, and I heard it was quite spiritual" Lu Xueqi suddenly felt a shock all over her body. After a moment, she slowly turned around and said again  Yes, looking at the path that is overgrown with grass, as if it has been lost in the afterimage of time

    How many things can be changed in ten years?  Appearance, mood, or hatred?

    No one can understand others, and sometimes even oneself cannot truly understand it. But this is the only way to truly change.

    Because there is no road here anymore

    The densely growing weeds, growing year after year, cover up the past history and bear witness to the ruthlessness of time. Until a white and lonely figure quietly approached the dusty place.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After walking one after another, watching the stone steps of the stone steps that are crooked, quietly being covered by moss, the laughter of those who had had some laughter during his lifetime, and the happiness that once had, was dispersed with the wind?

    Lu Xueqi's face was slightly pale, and her slender and delicate hands held Tianya tightly. In this abandoned village, it seemed as if someone's eyes were watching her quietly. She even felt like she couldn't breathe.  a feeling of

    But she never stopped, just walking quietly, passing every house. Once upon a time, who still remembers the people here?

    Until she saw the ruined temple

    Different from the surrounding environment, there was no grass growing around the ruined temple that had long been in dilapidated condition. For some reason, it was a room, but it was better to say it was a few pillars. It was just a few broken stones that fell on the ground.  On the block, there is still a vague appearance of a statue of a god, and only then can we see where this place once was.

    Lu Xueqi slowly walked over

    There are no weeds or moss. Everything here seems incompatible with the surroundings. I don’t know why. Even the weeds that grow so tenaciously don’t want to enter here.

    Or, are all the resentments and resentments of the past gathered in this place?

    So in the dead of night, will there be people crying and whispering, talking about the past?

    Lu Xueqi suddenly turned around, and at some point, tears flashed in her eyes

    Caomiao Village

    This place has long been forgotten

    She sat quietly in the corner, motionless, as if she was quietly listening to something, or feeling something.

    There was wind blowing in the distance, blowing her black hair and fluttering gently on her temples.The sun rises and the moon sets, morning and evening, day and night, morning and evening, the stars change

    The white clouds in the sky are like dogs, disappearing like shooting stars, time is like water, and finally go away like this, never stopping for anyone.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Or, it’s still the same old thing

    Who cares?

    It has been three days. Lu Xueqi sat quietly in this remote place for three days. The world is bound by restrictions and heavy responsibilities, but it turns out that only in such a place can she find a place to breathe and escape.

    Quietly, just treat it as indulgent and let yourself hide

    But, she still has to leave after all

    The white clothes swayed and came quietly. Lu Xueqi's figure reappeared, leaving the dilapidated small temple and walking through the doors of the huts under the ruined walls. For some reason, her eyes looking at this place seemed to contain Yiyi.  Reluctant affection

    In the distant sky, sky clouds were floating, and among the vague clouds, as if blown by the wind, there was a white line quietly crossing the sky. Lu Xueqi took one last look at these houses, turned around and left, and never looked back. That figure in white clothes was fluttering.  , walking away quietly in the grass

    Above the sky, the white clouds are still silent

    Just from the clouds, suddenly another swift glimmer of light flashed out, silently and quickly, with a few lingering white clouds on the clouds, dispersed in the air and quickly, this light fell on this abandoned small village.  middle

    ‘Zhi Zhi, Zhi Zhi…’ The familiar monkey cry, the three-eyed gray-haired monkey jumped to the ground and looked around. It was obvious that it was far happier in this wild place than in the heart of Huqi Mountain.

    Within a moment, the monkey jumped away on its own and got into the dense weeds, not knowing where to go to play.

    ??Gui Li, standing silently in the center of the village, expressionless

    Except for the tiredness and pain that cannot be concealed in the eyes

    He stared at everything around him and turned around slowly. Everything he once knew about the place slowly emerged in his mind. Even the wind blowing in the distance had a familiar smell.

    The fragrance of my hometown land

    And far behind him, behind the dense weeds, the white and slightly lonely figure finally disappeared into the distance

    He walked slowly, and the same things that once caught Lu Xueqi's eyes appeared in front of him, the ruins of the ruins, the mossy stone steps, and finally, the dilapidated small temple.

    It’s just that he didn’t walk over, he just looked at the small temple from a distance, lost in thought. It was there that a young man’s life was changed.

    He stood for a long time and looked for a long time, but in the end he did not pass. After a long time, he turned around, stepped on the weeds on the ground, and walked on the path where the distance between the houses could barely be distinguished. He walked very slowly, as if every time  Each step was extremely heavy, until he stopped in front of the third cabin in the second row.

    This is a house that is no different from other dilapidated houses. The same doors and windows are falling off, the same desolation and abandonment. Even the moss on the stone steps seems to be more than other houses.

    Gui Li's lips began to tremble slightly. For the first time in many years, he could not suppress tears in his eyes. Slowly, he knelt down in front of the hut and buried his head deeply in the ground in front of the hut.  In the wild grass

    ?? What was vaguely conveyed in the wind was a strangled and struggling whisper: ‘Dad, mother’ Heyang City

    After the beast monster catastrophe, the vitality of Heyang City was severely damaged, and there were countless casualties. However, after the disaster, life will always go on. People entering the city from all directions, as well as those who fled home, made this ancient city gradually lively.  Get up

    On the busiest street, the best restaurant in Heyang City is still the Shanhaiyuan where Zhang Xiaofan lived when he first came down the mountain. Although due to the disaster, the business seems to be deserted than ten years ago.  Quite a few. After all, people barely escape death and rarely have much thought to come here to eat and drink.

    But on this day, a strange guest came to Shanhaiyuan. This person was a young woman. She looked very beautiful, so that was fine. However, under this beautiful face, there was something about her every frown and smile.  It was a mind-blowing and strange feeling, as if just one glance at this woman's water-like eyes made the bones of the men around her soften by three points.

    That woman is none other than Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox who was separated from Gui Li and Lu Xueqi after the great changes in southern Xinjiang.

    She walked into Shanhaiyuan Restaurant so openly and charmingly. For a moment, everyone from the shopkeeper to the waiter, including the only two tables of guests, were stunned. No one came up.  trickcall her

    Fortunately, Xiaobai seems to have been accustomed to this kind of situation, and he is not angry. He just smiled and said: "Isn't there anyone to entertain you?"  ' The words woke up the dreamer. After all, the shopkeeper was old and still had some strength left. He quickly composed himself, and then fell into a daze. The waiter standing nearby hit the back of his head and said angrily: 'Here comes the guest.  , why don’t you go say hello?  ’ The waiter staggered, wondering if there was something wrong in his heart. Qiqi Aai came up, not daring to look at Xiao Bai, and said with a smile: ‘Girl, do you want to eat or stay in the hotel?  ’ Xiaobai thought for a while and said, ‘It’s better to eat something first. Do you have a private seat here?  The waiter nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, please go upstairs." Xiaobai nodded, walked upstairs, and said, "Find me a quiet place by the window." The waiter smiled and said, "Don't worry, girl."  , you are the only one in the upstairs seating area, you will be given any seat you want, and it is guaranteed to be quiet, no one will disturb you." Xiaobai was slightly startled, and said: "How come there is no one? I heard that this place used to be  Business is good?  The waiter in the shop had already walked upstairs. Hearing this, he smiled bitterly and said, "Who says it's not the case? The business was so good back then. Everyone in Heyang City came to our place to have a drink. God damn it.  The beast monster caused trouble for a while, causing people to panic, and eventually there were countless casualties. At this time, not many people would want to come here." Xiaobai nodded slowly, sighed softly, and said: "So it turns out  That's right, it's no wonder. At this time, the waiter had taken Xiaobai to a table by the window upstairs and sat down, and was wiping the table with the rag he brought with him.

    Xiaobai sat in his seat and looked out the window. He saw pedestrians coming and going on the street. It was quite lively, but there were few smiles on most people's faces. Instead, there were more people with sad faces.

    Xiaobai watched silently for a moment, and suddenly asked the waiter: "Waiter, I want to ask you something, please answer me honestly." The waiter nodded and said, "Miss, please ask." Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and said, "This is Heyang City."  Do all the people here, including you of course, hate that monster in their hearts?  The waiter snorted, with a look of resentment on his face, and said loudly: "Of course, in the disaster of beasts and monsters in Heyang City, ten rooms and nine are empty, you can just go and find someone on the street."  Ask, I guarantee that he definitely has relatives who died under the claws of that beast monster. We ordinary people are defenseless and unable to resist, but fortunately there are immortals on Qingyun Mountain who showed great mercy and power and drove away the beast monster that was killed that day.  , This allowed us to live a human life again." Xiaobai looked at the excited expression of the waiter and smiled bitterly in his heart. Somehow, in front of his eyes, he passed by the person who was deep in the ancient cave of Zhenmo in southern Xinjiang, under the residual fire.  The figure of a dying man

    Who can tell clearly what is right or wrong in this world?

    The waiter in the shop seemed to realize that he was a little embarrassed. His face turned red, he took a step back and whispered: "This, I'm just talking about this casually. Girl, don't take it seriously. Do you want to order something?"  Xiaobai smiled and said: "Okay, but there is no need to order any dishes. You go down and tell the shopkeeper to make three or four plates of your specialty side dishes. In addition, you can bring ten jugs of good wine."  The waiter was startled and said in astonishment: "Ten pots?"  Xiaobai glanced at him, nodded and said: The waiter at Shihu shop choked for a moment, then hesitated for a long time, and said in a low voice: "Girl, do you have any friends coming? If so, I can join you in advance."  "Some bowls and chopsticks." Xiaobai smiled and said, "Don't think too much. I'm the only one. I need ten jugs of wine. Bring it over quickly. Don't ask about anything else." The waiter in the shop retreated with a nod, but his eyes were obviously displeased.  In fact, you can't blame him for the look of confidence. The most powerful ordinary people can only drink one or two bottles. People who can drink four or five bottles are either drunkards or drunkards. It's just this infinitely charming woman. Obviously,  They are 'ordinary people' who cannot be judged by common sense.

    Because there were not many customers, the waiter quickly brought the dishes that Xiaobai asked for and placed them on the table. The ten wine bottles with Shanhaiyuan engraved on the outside were also neatly placed in a short time.  Put it on the other side of the wine table

    It’s a good thing that this is a time when the restaurant’s business is light. Otherwise, if it were busy, wouldn’t it attract all the guests in the restaurant to watch?  But even so, I'm afraid Xiaobai won't care

    The waiter quickly went down, and Xiaobai was the only one left in the booth. She poured herself a glass of wine, and soon the bottom of the bottle of wine was gone, and a faint pink color appeared on her cheeks.  Not even half drunk, but more charming.

    ‘Alas…’ She suddenly, so lightly, sighed

    The wine is as pure as amber and as thin as a thread. It is poured from the mouth of the pot into the wine glass, causing tiny splashes of water. Xiaobai stares at the wine glass in front of her, looking at her own vague reflection gently swaying on the water, and then she smiles.  , there was a trace of bitterness in his smile, he picked up the wine glass and drank it all in one gulp

    On the streets outside the window, people were making all kinds of noises and rushing past. Those sounds seemed to be very far away, as if??is in another world

    She put the sixth empty wine bottle aside

    The gentle blush on her cheeks reflects her ageless and eternal beauty, and her eyes are still clear

    ??Always drunk, never drunk

    She bit her lower lip gently with her white teeth. She smiled softly, then shook her head and raised her hand to pour wine. On the street outside the window, for some reason, the noise seemed to suddenly become louder. Xiaobai frowned.  Frowning, he moved to the window and looked towards the street.

    With this glance, she was suddenly startled. She saw a woman in white walking slowly on the street downstairs. Her appearance was as beautiful as a fairy, but who could she be if she wasn't Lu Xueqi?

    The people around seemed to be attracted by Lu Xueqi's peerless appearance, but they were also intimidated by her cold temperament. They did not dare to go forward directly. They gathered to watch from a distance and talked about it. But it was for this reason that Xiaobai looked at Lu Xueqi's figure, and the corners of his mouth slowly moved.  A smile appeared

    "We meet each other everywhere in life" She said to herself with a half-smile, then stood up, looking like she wanted to take the initiative to say hello to Lu Xueqi.

    She just stood up, and suddenly her expression was startled. Her eyes left Lu Xueqi under the street and drifted to a remote corner in the distance of Heyang City.

    A familiar black figure flashed past very quickly, and then disappeared into another dark corner. Just a moment later, another gray figure who was not unfamiliar to her followed closely.

    Xiaobai stared at the corner for a while, and then a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Today is a coincidence. If I didn't join in the fun, I would really be sorry for myself and that old ghost Shangguan, hehe, hehe"  'Amid the sneer, her figure suddenly disappeared from the upper floor of Shanhaiyuan like a ghost. After a long time, the waiter came up to clean up, and only saw one ingot of silver on the table and six empty ones.  The wine flask, and the other four flasks, have disappeared.

    And on the street, Lu Xueqi’s figure suddenly disappeared from the street at some point.

 Text Chapter 8 Conspiracy

    The night is dark and windy, all the lights are out, the sky is dark with dark clouds, there is no moon, only a few remaining stars in the sky are shining faintly.

    The night wind blew from above Heyang City, like a wild ghost crying at night. It was indeed a bit chilly and terrifying. Thinking of the catastrophe that this place had just gone through, not a single soul could be seen on the streets outside the city.  On the long ancient streets, there are only a few dead leaves occasionally blown down by the wind, rolling and undulating alone among them, floating into the distance.

    In this strange night, a black shadow suddenly floated from Heyang City. It was like a ghost and almost insubstantial. It landed quietly outside the city and swept towards the ancient road south of Heyang City very quickly.  Not a moment later, another gray figure followed closely, staring at the black figure.

    These two people are naturally the Lich and Shangguan Ce who have been chasing for thousands of miles. From the beginning of southern Xinjiang to now deep into the middle-earth, this pursuit can be considered protracted.

    Shangguan Ce possesses the profound magical powers of Fenxiang Valley, and also has a mysterious and unpredictable Nine-Han Ice Thorn magic weapon. It is very difficult for the lich to deal with it, but the weird magic skills of the lich are always unexpected, and in extreme situations  Impossible to make thousands of changes and move around, but it also gave Shangguan Ce a huge headache. He was about to capture him time and time again, but he repeatedly failed.

    If it were an ordinary person, most people would have given up when encountering this situation, but Shangguan Ce was under the orders of Yun Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley, and the lich probably had the method to unlock the secret of the sky fire of the ancient witch clan in southern Xinjiang.  , no matter what, this is what Fenxiang Valley is determined to get, so along the way, I bite the bullet and chase it down.

    However, such persistence is not entirely useless. The level of cultivation between the two is there, and it is difficult for the Lich to compete with them in a short period of time. However, the Lich has repeatedly relied on various strange spells to escape, and was defeated by Shangguan Ce.  As soon as he saw it, he gradually knew it in his heart. Nowadays, it is increasingly difficult for the lich to escape from Shangguan Ce's pursuit again.

    Shangguan Ce knew this in his heart, and the Lich knew it in his heart. He had no choice but to understand it, but he was really at his wits' end. If there was a way to get rid of this hateful person who was like a cone attached to bones, he would have used it countless times in the past thousands of miles.  However, Shangguan Ce has been famous for nearly a hundred years. He was a man of influence in southern Xinjiang at that time. His Taoism, practice, knowledge, and vision were all excellent. He was far from being comparable to Li Xun and other second-generation disciples of Fenxiang Valley. Although Li Xun  He repeatedly cast strange magic and miraculous spells, but he saw through them one by one. At most, he could only hide it for a moment and ran away for a distance. However, not long after, Shangguan Ce finally caught up with him.

    In fact, the reason why Shangguan Ce, or Fenxiang Valley Yun Yi Lan must capture him back, the Lich has already understood in his mind through several conversations with Shangguan Ce, but for him, he is absolutely unwilling to let this person go without mercy.  One night, I watched Shangguan Ce behind me getting closer and closer, and when the ancient road in front of me quickly retreated, it rarely blocked the hilly land. Instead, the terrain gradually became flat and open, and a wilderness appeared in front of me.

    Where else can you escape in a place like this?

    The Lich smiled bitterly under the black scarf and used all his strength to move away, but the sound of the lightning wind behind him became louder and louder.

    Just when he was at a loss, he suddenly felt something, as if he had discovered something. He turned to look to one side and saw that his name was "Lich". As the name suggests, you knew what kind of Taoist and magical powers he was good at.  His physical constitution is different from that of ordinary people. He is ten times more sensitive to the aura of ghosts and ghosts than ordinary cultivators. This is still on the main road and the ancient road. While running, he still keenly discovered the side of the ancient road in the wilderness.  Deep in the depths, there is a deep and gloomy ghostly aura emanating from afar.

    The Lich was overjoyed, and his body turned sharply in mid-air, twisting it hard, but then swept away into the depths of the wilderness extremely quickly. Shangguan Ce, who was following him, snorted coldly, floating like duckweed.  With indescribable freedom and ease, he turned around easily and pursued him with all his strength again.

    With this slight delay, the lich moved some distance away, and its figure became slightly blurred. However, Shangguan Ce was not worried at all. After tracking down this long journey, he had already tracked this mysterious lich.  After a lot of research on his abilities, I guess he can't come up with any tricks. At this moment, his mood is somewhat like a cat catching a mouse.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tracking thousands of miles and taking a lot of labor, why shouldn’t I give you a good punishment?

    Shangguan Ce sneered in his heart, and with the reassurance that the overall situation was under control, he chased after him easily.

    Soon, what appeared in front of the Lich confirmed his suspicion. This place was indeed a place with extremely strong Yin energy. It was called Yizhuang in China, where the corpses of the dead who had not yet been buried were placed.  It is located, but judging from the dilapidation of the courtyard hut, it is probably a place that has been abandoned for a long time.

    The Lich couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. According to his original intention, this Yizhuang was full of Yin Qi, which was the perfect place for him to perform many strange spells, but the wasteOver time, the effect has been compromised, especially since he has several ghost-like magics that can control corpses and are quite powerful. He has no chance to use them along the way. If he takes this opportunity to suddenly  Casting a spell will most likely cause the old man Shangguan Ce to suffer a big loss.

    It’s just that this Yizhuang has been abandoned for a long time, so naturally there won’t be any recently deceased bodies lying here.

    However, even though he was a little disappointed in his heart, in terms of the Lich's state of mind, this place can still be said to be a place to survive from desperate situations. Without hesitation, the black figure rushed into the gloomy-looking room in the Yi Zhuang with a 'swoosh' sound.  , in the dark house

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, as his figure floated away, a little confusion flashed through his mind: The Yizhuang here has been abandoned for a long time, but how can this gloomy ghostly atmosphere be so strong and lasting?

    The moon was dark and the wind was high that night, and the small house in Yizhuang was completely dark. It was difficult to see even one's fingers. However, for those who practice Taoism, especially those with a physique that is different from ordinary people like lich, this darkness is not difficult.  , and soon he 'saw' the general situation of the house in Yizhuang. It had indeed been abandoned for a long time. The surrounding walls were full of holes and extremely dilapidated. The desk in the front of the house, which was supposed to be a place to commemorate the dead, had also been destroyed.  It fell to the ground. In the middle of the room, there were several broken coffins lying in various directions. Some of them even had not closed the coffin lids.

    Hearing the sound of wind outside Yizhuang, it was obvious that Shangguan Ce was chasing after him again, and he was about to catch up. The Lich did not hesitate, but his body trembled, and suddenly there were several strange-shaped nails in his hand.  It was an iron weapon, but its whole body was covered with iron thorns. Then without looking, its fingers bounced like flying, and the sound of "swish, swish, swish" was heard endlessly. These monsters were instantly extinguished into the darkness and flew into the hut.  every corner

    When each monster disappears into the darkness, a light blue halo will suddenly emit from the end, but it only flashes by and disappears in the blink of an eye. As these monsters are embedded in the darkness of this room, this room  The yin energy that was already biting suddenly became ten times stronger, as if it could penetrate the bone marrow.

    The Lich sneered, and with a glance from the corner of his eye, his whole body suddenly floated up as if without any weight, and floated straight to a coffin in the corner of the room. This coffin looked ordinary, and the lid was not closed properly, half of it was crooked.  Outside

    The Lich slid in quietly. He seemed to like the place that most people would avoid, and as he slid in, the slanted coffin lid was also moved by him.  Covered

    The next moment, the wind suddenly stopped, and there was a sudden silence in the house. There was no sound. Shangguan Ce's figure appeared at the door of the house.

    The Lich hid in the coffin in the corner, feeling reassured. The coffin happened to be broken, with a few small cracks on the wooden wall. He could see Shangguan Ce's every move clearly through the cracks, and felt proud in his heart.  , as long as Shangguan Ce is not paying attention for a moment, and takes two steps towards the middle of the room, the strange 'ghost' formation he has set up will be triggered. With the extremely strong gloomy ghost energy here, the old thief Shangguan will be caught off guard.

    He was looking forward to it, but he saw that Shangguan Ce seemed to be very careful. He did not rush in to search for the missing lich. Instead, he stood at the door and carefully looked into the room. It seemed that he would be there soon.  Don't dare to come in boldly

    The Lich was a little disappointed in his heart. He cursed secretly that the old thief was really cunning. When he came to his senses, he slowly began to pay attention to where he was.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came back to his senses, he felt a bang in his mind, which almost frightened him out of his wits.

    He was in this coffin, and there was actually another person

    In fact, due to the special nature of the lich, there is not only a person in this coffin, but also a dead person. To put it more unpleasantly, even if it is a skeleton, he will turn a blind eye. It is impossible to guarantee that he will feel a bit friendly, but it happens to him.  There was a living person in the coffin beneath him.

    From the moment he entered the hut to the moment he slipped into the coffin, this person was completely unnoticed by him. He didn't even make a sound of breathing. The Lich was frightened and his whole body was shaking slightly, but he finally managed to control it with his remaining sanity.  He didn't scream loudly or break out of the coffin, but his forehead, back, and palms were already covered with cold sweat.

    But the next moment, he discovered something that surprised him, that is, the living person under him was not breathinga living person without breathing.

    In a moment, the Lich had already judged clearly that the person in the coffin beneath him was indeed a living person, because the two of them were in the same coffin, and there was not much space between them. With his keenness, he quickly  He noticed that this person's heart was beating slowly, but for some reason, this person's mouth and nose were motionless. Lich quietly stretched out his hand to explore. After a while, there was no movement at all. This person was indeed not breathing.

    &nbsp; The Lich felt that his scalp was numb. This incredible change happened in front of him. The Lich wanted to plot against Shangguan Ce, but this time he was so confused that he couldn't concentrate in his mind. His energy and blood were faintly surging, but after all, he was also  A person with profound Taoism will immediately realize that something is wrong as soon as his mind moves. He hurriedly activates the true method secretly to calm his mind. After a while, he calms down.

    However, at this moment, when the Lich was planning how to face this unexpected situation, a big accident once again left him stunned and at a loss.

    The whole coffin suddenly made a small sound: 'Pop', as if something was closing. The sound was very soft and almost difficult to hear, but in this small house, in the ears of these people with profound spiritual practice,  But it's completely two different things

    Almost at the same time, Shangguan Ce turned around and stared at this corner.

    When the Lich was stunned, he suddenly felt that the coffin he was in suddenly emitted a strange demonic power from all directions. The strands were like ropes and hemp, and they actually tightly controlled the space in the coffin. With him,  With magical power, when encountering this inexplicable demonic power, he had no resistance at all. He was unable to move in an instant and was locked in the coffin by this invisible demonic power.

    The Lich's soul seemed to be frightened out of his body. However, it seemed that this was not enough. At this moment, in the dark space inside the coffin, the 'living person' under him, who felt like a fat man, suddenly looked like a fat man.  As if he had woken up, he opened his eyes and looked at each other in mid-air, in this weird atmosphere Then, the unknown fat man just smiled at the lich quietly.  For a moment

    Shangguan Ce stared closely at the corner in the middle of the room, but did not immediately go over to check. Although he did not have the special physique of a lich, with his high level of knowledge, he could naturally roughly distinguish the scenery in the room. At the same time,  With his knowledge, of course he also knows what kind of place this is.

    But he is not a lich. Shangguan Ce has never liked a place like Yizhuang, especially for an elderly man. He doesn't like this kind of place.

    At the same time, with his Taoism, when he first entered this room, he was keenly aware that the abundance of Yin energy in this room was really extraordinary, far from an ordinary Yizhuang.  He knows the magic and magic better than anyone else, and this place is obviously the lich's favorite place, so be careful

    Shangguan Ce secretly used the true method to protect his whole body. He carefully looked around the strange hut again. After confirming that there was nothing suspicious, he slowly took steps forward.

    ???????????????????? Only halfway through his steps, he suddenly retracted again, and at the same time, a cold light flashed in his right hand, and the Nine Cold Ice Thorns had already appeared in his hand.

    The old man, who always seems to be very cautious, finally took the first step towards the corner. Outside the house, a gust of wind blew by, and the sound of "woo woo" was very creepy.

    Shangguan Ce was on full alert. Not a single change in the hut could escape his eyes and ears, but the surroundings were dark. Apart from silence, there was no sound at all.

    He sneered and suddenly raised his voice: "I already know that you are in this coffin. Old friend, if you don't come out, don't blame me for beating you up with the coffin and giving you a hard time." There was no answer, but the surroundings were still there.  silence

    Shangguan Ce snorted angrily and said: ‘Pretend to be a ghost.’ After saying that, he did not hesitate and took a step forward. At the same time, the silver-white cold light of the nine cold ice thorns in his hand rose sharply, and the surrounding temperature suddenly cooled down.

    But just as Shangguan Ce was getting ready to attack, a faint blue light suddenly flew out quietly from the other corner of the hut. His whole body was wrapped in Yin Qi, and it struck Shangguan Ce from behind.

    Shangguan Ce was originally on guard against the surrounding situation, but this mysterious formation set up by the lich completely restrained his own Yin energy, and his whole body could actually absorb the surrounding Yin energy and wrap it up. Shangguan Ce's Taoism was profound and he could feel the energy of this place.  Every move he made was an amazing magical power, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be a weakness at this moment. The Lich noticed this and launched a sneak attack.

    Shangguan Ce didn't feel anything unusual in his surroundings until the evil spirit came three feet away from his back. The wind blew violently and the evil power became strong. He was horrified. In the flash of lightning, his profound moral conduct was clearly revealed.  He made an immediate decision and took a big step forward, opening a little distance before he could make a move. At the same time, the Nine Cold Ice Thorns instantly floated from his hands to behind him. A cold light suddenly appeared, and the silvery white light suddenly illuminated the entire cabin.  Under this weird atmosphere, the originally beautiful light now looks pale and pale, which is really mind-numbing.

    I saw silver radiance emanating from the Jiuhan Ningbing Ice Thorn, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a small light shield on Shangguan Ce's back. At the most dangerous moment, the Yin Mei was deflecteddrive away

    But before Shangguan Ce could take a breath, the big step he had just taken had already fully touched the mysterious formation that the Lich had just laid out. Suddenly, he saw flashes of blue light in several corners of the hut, and several mixed  The Yin Mei shot out with a gloomy and ghostly aura, and the strange thing was that the Yin Mei he bounced off just now drew a semicircle in the air, and as if someone was pulling it, it silently moved towards Shangguan again.  Attack from behind

    In his haste, Shangguan Ce was in a panic for a moment, but he was not an ordinary person after all. The nine cold ice spikes shone with light, and within a moment, everything in this small house seemed to be covered from the roof to the floor.  A light layer of frost

    And under this biting ice cold, Yin Mei, who was supported by the strange magic power, seemed to have encountered great resistance. Several Yin Mei with flashing blue light slowed down one after another. At the same time, on the Yin Mei objects that looked like iron but not iron,  However, in this moment, a thick layer of ice had actually formed. Although their speed was still very fast, Shangguan Ce had already slowed down his hand, and immediately in the silvery white light, he started to "clang, clank, clank, clank" for several consecutive times.  With a sound, several Yin Mei were knocked to the ground by the Nine Cold Ice Thorns. When they landed, they were probably dumped by the cold air of the Nine Cold Ice Thorns. However, under the ice, all the Yin Mei that landed were shattered into pieces.  How many pieces

    Shangguan Ce saved the day from an extremely dangerous situation and broke through the evil formation of the lich. He couldn't help laughing and shouted towards the coffin: "Now you have no choice. If you don't come out and restrain yourself, you will be captured"  Before the words came out of his mouth, Shangguan Ce's expression suddenly changed, his face was distorted, and he let out a roar of extreme pain. He fell over and flew away with a loud bang.  When he stepped out between his figure, he could clearly see the subtle light blue light flashing on his back, but the evil spirit of the first one just now completely escaped his eyes and ears and hit him hard.

    During these thrilling fights in the hut, both the lich and the mysterious and unknown fat man under him could clearly see through the gaps in the coffin, especially the last one that became hurried. The senior officer was so experienced that he actually  It's still a conspiracy

    In the darkness, there was a hint of admiration in the eyes of the mysterious fat man, and he suddenly said: "You can actually sacrifice a ghost like Yin Mei and then control it again. This kind of practice is really rare." Lich's first time  Hearing this man speak, he was shocked, but judging by his tone and eyes, it seemed that there was no hostility for the time being, and at this moment, he was also in a state of excitement. He smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "You are wrong." That fat man  He was a little surprised. He was stunned for a moment and said, "Where did I go wrong?"  The Lich sighed and said: "It's true that I set up these mysterious formations in front of me, but the last evil formation is controlled by someone else and has nothing to do with me." He said bitterly: "I  If he really had that kind of cultivation, he wouldn't be trapped here. The fat man frowned and stopped talking.

    The Lich glanced at him. In just a few words, he had roughly noticed the situation of this fat man. This man seemed to be in a similar situation to him, and was also trapped in this weird coffin, but he was different from him.  The difference between the lich and the lich is that this fat man obviously has a powerful and strange force that restricts all the energy in his body.

    The Lich couldn't help but be secretly surprised. The restriction placed on the coffin he was currently on was so powerful that even with his high level of cultivation, it was still enough to imprison him unable to move. However, for this fat man, it seemed that some people  If that's not enough, we still need to put a terrifying and strange spell on his body to trap him.

    “So if this fat man had no restraints, wouldn’t his moral conduct be frighteningly high?

    And if you think about it deeply, what kind of terrifying person would be able to control this fat man?

    The Lich's mind instantly became chaotic. The people in the middle-earth land, hidden dragons and crouching tigers, were far beyond his expectation.

    "At this moment, Shangguan Ce's roar came from outside the hut: 'Who else here is an expert? Please show up to meet me. What kind of hero can you think of him as someone who plots behind his back?'  ’ In the hut, the Lich and the Fatty looked at each other. It was obvious that Shangguan Ce also had sharp eyes, and he could see at a glance that it was not the Lich who had plotted to hurt him, but someone else.

    At this time, only a sweet voice like a silver bell was heard, coming down from this gloomy ghost roof, with a bit of sarcasm and a bit of joy, saying: "Didn't you say you were pretending to be a ghost? I want to show you."  Look, who is pretending? The lich and the mysterious fat man are trapped in the coffin. Naturally, they cannot see who the woman on the small roof is.

    Shangguan Ce was standing in the courtyard. He endured the severe pain and looked up. He suddenly took a breath of cold air and said in a cold voice: 'It's you?  ’ The woman’s voice laughed and said, ‘It’s not me, or who is it?  Hehehehe' The laughter was crisp and clear, with a heart-stirring charm. Under the dark night, only a slender figure was seen sitting alone on the roof, with picturesque features and watery eyes, all kinds of charm and unparalleled elegance.  , but it’s not Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox, so who is it?

 Text Chapter 9 Obscene

    Shangguan Ce only felt a numbness around the wound on his back. At the same time, the cold and cold air continuously rushed from the Yin Charm into the Qi veins in his body. It was like being gnawed by thousands of ants, and the pain was unbearable.

    Within a moment, cold sweat was dripping on his forehead and his face turned pale.

    Xiao Bai, who was standing on the roof, saw Shangguan Ce's embarrassment in his eyes. The smile on his face became stronger, and he seemed to be gloating about his misfortune. He said with a smile: "I didn't expect, old ghost, that you would be here too?"  ’ Shangguan Ce gritted his teeth, snorted coldly, forced himself to support himself, and said sternly: ‘Monster, you actually dare to show up to see me?  Xiaobai laughed loudly, as if he heard the most ridiculous words. With a wave of his sleeves, he floated down from the roof and landed not far in front of Shangguan Ce. He smiled and said, "I  Don't dare to come out to see you?  Yes, I was timid and didn’t dare to see you, so I came out and gave you something as a greeting gift, and then I dared to come out to meet you, you old ghost, you made me live in seclusion in that mysterious fire altar for so many years, this time  , I don’t thank you properly, I’m really sorry for you.” Shangguan Ce’s face was full of anger, but he was actually a little frightened in his heart. In the Xuanhuo Altar, most of it relied on the fire spiritual power of the Xuanhuo Altar itself, plus at that time there was also  Only then was he able to suppress the thousand-year-old demon fox in the remaining Eight Ominous Mysterious Fire Array. Otherwise, with the nine-tailed sky fox's behavior, he was really not sure that he would be able to deal with it.

    It’s just that things have changed now, and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has broken free from all the shackles. However, she was careless for a moment and fell into the trap of this evildoer. Her vitality was severely damaged. I’m afraid she will no longer be her opponent.

    At this moment, the night wind is blowing in the wilderness, and the sounds of ghosts crying and wolf howling can be heard from all directions. It seems that in this desolate night, countless night ghosts are crying at the same time. In the Yin Qi Shengyizhuang, Xiaobai and Shangguan Ce are still facing each other.

    Although Shangguan Ce had been plotted and seriously injured, it seemed that Xiaobai had no immediate plans to deal with this old enemy. On the contrary, she seemed to just look at Shangguan Ce with interest, like a cat catching a mouse, with a smile on her face.  Irony

    Shangguan Ce knew that what he needed most at the moment was to find a safe and quiet place to use his energy to heal his injuries and suppress his injuries. But standing in front of him with such an unpredictable thousand-year-old demon fox was really annoying.

    Angry, Shangguan Ce said bitterly: "Since you are determined to deal with me, why don't you take action and stand there motionless? What is your purpose?"  Xiaobai smiled slightly and said: "I'm fine. It doesn't matter if I tell you. I'm not like you humans, who always think that life is short. As for me, I have a lot of time and I don't know how to spend it, so  I'll just stand here and look at you slowly. Anyway, I'm very patient. Shangguan Ce heard this and was so angry that he almost burst into smoke. This evildoer clearly wanted to hold him back, knowing that he was seriously injured.  He was not allowed a chance to heal his wounds. After such a long time, Shangguan Ce was naturally exhausted. No matter what the nine-tailed sky fox did, he was afraid that he would not be able to support himself.

    Helplessly, He Shangguan Ce knew about it, but he was really helpless against Xiaobai's rather shameless methods. He was seriously injured, and the opponent's skills were unpredictable, so it was probably difficult to win. If he didn't fight, his injuries would become more and more serious.  Dragging it on is a dead end. It seems that all other methods are useless except running away.

    It’s just that Xiaobai’s watery and seemingly enchanting eyes, so clear and refreshing, made Shangguan Ce look at him. Even he himself didn’t have much confidence that he could escape from Xiaobai’s hands.

    This is really a desperate situation.

    Shangguan Ce's face was ashen, with resentment, anger, fear, and anxiety all passing through his face. Xiaobai looked at it and felt very happy in his heart.

    She was imprisoned by the people in Fenxiang Valley and lived in seclusion in the Xuanhuo Altar for many years. If Gui Li hadn't unintentionally broken the seal, I really don't know if she would have stayed in that ghost place for the rest of her life. The pain here is really hard to explain.  In Xiaobai's heart, she was extremely angry with Shangguan Ce and the others in Fenxiang Valley. Although she had a thorough understanding after escaping with Gui Lidun that day, and did not deliberately go back to find trouble in Fenxiang Valley, this time  If Shangguan Ce was brought to her eyes automatically, how could she pretend she didn't see it?

    Being compassionate and kind to others is what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox does when she is in a good mood, but she has never been a Bodhisattva who does not remember others' mistakes and is tolerant towards others. Thinking of the happy place, Xiaobai couldn't help but laugh out loud.  , these years of grievances seem to have come out tonight, it’s really a pleasure

    Shangguan Ce's mood was naturally not as good as Xiao Bai's. On the contrary, it seemed that his injuries could no longer be suppressed, and his whole body began to tremble slightly. The ghostly power rose, and a faint blue light enveloped his back.

    Xiao Bai's smile got thicker, and Shangguan Ce's breathing became more and more urgent. Suddenly, he took a few steps closer to Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai frowned slightly, with a slightly wary look on his face. Shangguan Ce  Although Ce was in trouble and injured, his practice was of great importance, and Xiao Bai did not dare to be too careless.

    It’s just an unbelievable thing, in the blink of an eyeoccur

    I saw that Shangguan Ce’s face was full of pain, with blue veins popping up on his face. It looked like he was seriously injured and he seemed to be unable to hold on.

    As for him, his eyes turned white, a trace of fear flashed across his face, and with a plop, he knelt down to Xiaobai and begged: "Fox Fairy, please spare my life." If it were said that it was Shangguan Ce who took action.  Even if it was an earth-shattering supernatural power, Xiao Bai would probably be attentive to receive it. Even if Shangguan Ce suddenly shouted loudly at this moment, and then thirty or fifty masters from Fenxiang Valley jumped out next to him, Xiao Bai could still accept this reality.

    But the impression of the old man in front of her who suddenly knelt down and begged for his life completely overturned what she knew in the past. For a moment, even with her thousands of years of experience, she was stunned and at a loss.

    Just for a moment, Xiaobai had already woken up. It was just that Shangguan Ce had deliberately tried to deceive himself just for this moment of free time.

    In an instant, Shangguan Ce, who was still dying just now, suddenly seemed like a different person. His whole face was filled with murderous intent, and all the pain expressions disappeared. Even the blue halo on his back was suppressed in the blink of an eye.

    The silver light of the Jiuhan Ningbing Ice Thorn suddenly appeared, like a startling dragon flying through the sky. It flew up from the bottom of his hand with a 'boom' and struck straight towards Xiaobai's chest.

    Xiaobai screamed angrily, and his body floated backwards very quickly. At the same time, his sleeves and robes flew up and blocked him, forming a wall. But Shangguan Ce's blow was actually the focus of his lifelong practice. Its power was extraordinary. Just listen to "  There was a hissing sound, and the sleeve robe within the distance contained by the Nine Cold Ice Thorns was torn into pieces. Almost at the same time, it turned into ice cubes, shattered, and fell to the ground.

    The silver-white light did not stop at all, but went straight towards Xiaobai. Xiaobai was still retreating, but his hasty retreat was not as fast as Shangguan Ce's deliberate fatal blow. Seeing this  The deadly light was about to catch up with her. Xiaobai's face was pale, but she was not panicked. She suddenly clasped her hands in front of her chest, crossed them, flexed and stretched, and made a strange gesture.

    'Whoosh' A long and mysterious roar suddenly echoed from an unknown place. The whistle was desolate and lonely, quiet and self-proclaimed, leading people into a mysterious mood. On a full moon night, in the wilderness, a white fox appeared.  Singing to the moon

    The next moment, the light of Jiuhan Ningbing Ice Spike surged, and a piece of silver light flashed, covering Xiaobai's entire body.

    Shangguan Ce succeeded in counterattacking, but there was no look of pride on his face. Instead, he gritted his teeth and was unwilling to accept it. But after all, he was very incomparable. After weighing the opportunity, he immediately flew backwards without any hesitation.  After a few ups and downs, his gray figure had disappeared into the vast wilderness outside Yizhuang.

    The silver halo slowly receded, and there was a faint trace of blood on the ground, but Xiaobai was gone.

    In the mid-air, the mysterious fox whistle was still lingering and long, and it fell quietly for a long time. Correspondingly, as if appearing out of thin air, Xiao Bai's slim body appeared in the mid-air again, slowly  fell down

    She lowered her head and looked at the blood stains on the ground. She bit her lip with her silver teeth, and her face was full of anger. She had been careless just now, but she didn't expect that Shangguan Ce would be willing to do this in order to survive and come up with such a method. Instead, she would suffer.  His plot almost cost him his life

    But fortunately she is not an ordinary person, she is a nine-tailed fox

    The fox has nine tails

    It can’t be calculated

    The night wind was cold and cold, blowing from far away and blowing on the face, it was really a bit chilly

    Xiaobai stood in the courtyard, calmed down, then slowly turned around and looked at the dark cabin

    She walked in slowly

    There was still silence and darkness in the Yizhuang house, as if the thrilling and fierce battle just now had never happened.

    Her figure stood at the door of the house. Under the dim starlight at this night, her figure gradually became a little erratic at the moment, looking a little more weird. But obviously Xiaobai would not be afraid of this kind of thing like ordinary people.  Atmosphere, she is the ancestor of these evil ways. If you want to pretend to be a ghost, let alone a human being, even if a real ghost comes, it may not be able to compete with her. I don’t know who was scared away.

    At this moment, Xiaobai's clear eyes glanced around the dark cabin, carefully looking at the coffins in the room. In her eyes, a few confused glances flashed  But in the end, her attention was still focused on the coffin parked in that secluded corner.

    "Come out, I know you're in there" Xiaobai didn't walk over, he just stood there and said so calmly

    No one answered, just silence

    The Lich was hiding in the coffin and couldn't move. He didn't know what kind of mood he was feeling at the moment. He thought he could conceal his plan and hid in the coffin, but?? was discovered by Shangguan Ce and Xiao Bai one after another. Even in the coffin, there was a living person who came in before him, but he didn't notice it.

    Thinking about it, I must have felt very defeated

    Xiaobai frowned slightly and took a step forward, but then stopped again. At the same time, he looked at the darkness around him. The confusion in his eyes was a bit thicker, and it seemed that the depths of darkness here were  , there was something that actually made her a little afraid of it, and she hesitated to move forward.

    She was silent for a moment, and then said: "I know your identity. You must have seen me in the Mozhen Ancient Cave that day. In this case, there is no enmity between us. I just have one thing that I want to ask you for."  Her voice echoed softly in the room, and the cold wind was still blowing outside. Shangguan Ce had made a big hole in the wall just now, and now a lot of cold air seemed to be blowing in from that hole.

    After a while, the lich’s voice suddenly sounded from the coffin, ‘Yes, I remember you, what do you want to ask me?  ’ Xiaobai raised his eyebrows, stared at the coffin, and said, ‘Can’t you come out and speak?  The Lich choked for a moment, and then said slowly: "I just like this. If you have anything to say, tell me quickly." Xiaobai snorted and said: "Okay, then I won't waste my time. Let me ask you, Tianhuo  Why was it born?  ’ As soon as these words came out, the Lich was obviously taken aback. After a moment, he said in a deep voice: ‘Why do you ask this?  Xiaobai said calmly: "Your master promised me something that day, but he died before he could do it. I finally found out that you were the one who slipped through the net, so naturally I came to ask you clearly." Lich hummed.  He made a sound and said: "He is not my master, only the Witch Lady is" Xiaobai retorted and said: "Then what have you done these years?"  The Lich was silent for a long time and said: "What I do is not to help the world understand the truth." Xiaobai was a little impatient and said: "That's all, I don't bother to pay attention to your truth, and I don't bother to care about it. I just  If you want to know something about me, will you tell me?  ’ The Lich was silent again for a while, and after a while, he slowly said: ‘The five tribes in Southern Xinjiang are descendants of the Wu tribe, you should know this?  ’ Xiaobai frowned and said, ‘How?  The Lich said calmly: "The secret of the Witch Clan will be inherited by the descendants of the Witch Clan. Don't ask any more questions." Xiaobai recited these two incomprehensible words of the Lich several times in his heart, but  There was no change on her face, she just snorted coldly and said: "Pretend to be a ghost." After that, she seemed to have made up her mind, and strode towards the coffin where the lich was. The room was not big, and there were only a few coffins.  There were coffins placed in various directions, and within a few steps I came across one. After two steps, I found the coffin where the lich was.

    There seemed to be something in the darkness, ready to move, staring straight at Xiaobai's figure

    Xiaobai's face was expressionless, and she was about to continue walking forward, but just as she was taking steps, her body suddenly turned around, and her original slow pace suddenly changed to that of a rabbit, almost like lightning.  Her right hand suddenly stretched out, and with its long and delicate fingers, she suddenly grabbed the huge coffin beside her.

    ?????????????????

    With a roar, the huge coffin, which seemed to be almost twice as big as Xiaobai's body, was incredibly grabbed by Xiaobai with only five delicate fingers.

    What happened next was jaw-dropping. Xiaobai's whole body immediately floated out of the hut, and with five fingers, she actually lifted this huge thing in her hand and took it out.

    The huge coffin made a low roar in mid-air, and the sound of 'wuwu' echoed lowly. A huge shadow shrouded Xiaobai's slender body. It looked so weird that even the lich in the coffin in the corner  , was also stunned by Xiaobai's sudden and strange behavior.

    And the darkness in the room seemed to be disturbed by Xiaobai's strange behavior. A sinister "hissing" sound was emitted from the violent air flow.

    I saw Xiaobai falling in the Yizhuang courtyard. Without hesitation, he concentrated his whole body. A faint white light flashed across his five fingers. He waved his right arm rapidly, but he saw the huge coffin being pulled by a strong force. Before Xiaobai waved his arm,  , crashing into the hard ground rocks.

    A huge roar instantly resounded far and near, and suffocating thick flying dust instantly flew everywhere like water vapor. The entire huge coffin was smashed into pieces, and there were flying splinters of wood everywhere.

    Xiaobai had already hid aside. Naturally, she didn't pay attention to the sharp sawdust, but the dirty flying dust was unbearable to her. Through the thick smoke and dust, suddenly, there was a violent sound.  Coughing, after a moment, I saw a figure stumbling out from the dust, his clothes were in tatters, his face was covered with dust, and he was in a miserable state.

    Inside the hut, the Lich felt like the hairs on his body stood on end, and he was dumbfounded. There was actually someone hiding in the coffin next to the hut For a moment, the Lich felt that the surroundings around him were really ghostly, as if there were ghosts everywhere.  It's suspicious

    AndWhen he accidentally looked down, he noticed that the fat man sitting next to the coffin had a bit of mockery in his eyes, but at the same time he seemed to be a bit relieved.

    Outside the courtyard, the flying dust gradually subsided, and the man who staggered out of the coffin was crawling to the side, breathing in the fresh air.

    Xiaobai stretched out his hand, waved it in front of him a few times with some disgust, fanned out some remaining smoke and dust, and slowly approached the person

    The man turned around and laughed dryly

    Xiaobai looked at him carefully, suddenly startled, and lost his voice: 'Why is it you?  The man gave a wry smile and seemed a little embarrassed. He stretched out his hand to wipe the dust on his face and said with a dry smile: "Of course it's me, the Great Immortal" The man who appeared in front of Xiaobai, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, unexpectedly claimed to be  The "immortal who guides the way and looks like an iron mouth" Zhou Xian

 Text Chapter 10 Gathering

    At this moment, Zhou Yixian's whole body seemed to be covered with a layer of dust. It seemed that he had been lying in the coffin for a long time. The bit of Taoist immortality he had originally had was gone.

    Xiaobai looked him up and down, naturally not thinking about the boring question of whether Yi Xian was going to lie down in the coffin, and said directly: 'Why are you in the coffin?  "Yiyi Xian gave a bitter smile and said: "I was naturally caught and thrown in." The little white eyes turned, and he glanced at the small black room and said: "Then who are the people in the two coffins next to you?  ,did you know?  ’ Zhou Xian nodded and said, ‘The one on the left is my granddaughter Xiaohuan, and the one on the right is Taoist Wild Dog.’ Xiaobai snorted and glanced at Zhou Xian.

    Immortal Zhou Yi was a little embarrassed, but he couldn't care less about his face at this moment. He quickly bowed to Xiao Bai and begged: "This great immortal this, this, you have mercy on me. Since you saved me, you can also save the two of them."  Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and took two steps towards the house. Suddenly he frowned and seemed to have thought of something. He turned around with something strange on his face and looked at Zhou Xian.

    Zhou Yixian felt a little uncomfortable when she looked at her. He laughed dryly and said, "You, what do you want me to do?"  ’ Xiaobai stared at him and said, ‘What did you call me just now?  ’ Zhou Xian said ‘ah’ and took a step back, with a look of regret on his face.

    Xiaobai looked him carefully up and down, and said calmly: "I underestimated you, you can actually see through my identity." Zhouxian made a bitter face, and repeatedly cupped his hands and said: "Girl, look at this, this"  I didn't have any other intention, I just said something I shouldn't have said. Girl, forgive me. Girl, forgive me.' Xiaobai carefully observed Zhou Xian secretly for a while, but found that the old man was frivolous in his steps and lacked energy and blood. He was indeed not  He is a profound cultivator, but for some reason, his vision is so sharp, much sharper than many famous cultivators in the past.

    "Xiao Bai's mind changed, but Yi Xian was a little more anxious over there, but he had no choice but to say to Xiao Bai with a smile on his face: 'Girl, to show your kindness, why don't you save people first?  ’ Xiaobai snorted coldly and glanced at Zhou Xian

    Zhou Yixian remained silent and quietly took a step back. He wanted to say something more, but he saw Xiaobai's figure suddenly swaying and drifting into the dark cabin. After a moment, he heard only an endless stream of roaring sounds and a weird whine.  The sound came from the house

    Later, Zhou Yixian only felt his eyes darken, shouted "Ah!", and immediately ran away. He saw the two coffins that were placed on the ground just now, and were suddenly thrown out of the hut by Xiaobai.  , with two loud bangs and a huge roar, it hit the ground.

    In an instant, the courtyard was filled with dust and debris again, even worse than before. Amidst the misty dust, the sound of a man and a woman coughing could be heard after a moment. The figures of Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were indeed there.  Staggering out from the dust

    Immortal Yiyi was overjoyed and hurriedly greeted them. He pulled the two of them aside and asked questions. Xiaobai also walked out of the hut at some point and stood aside from a distance, watching the three of them happily.  Her face was obviously still a bit solemn, and she glanced into the dark depths of the hut from time to time.

    At this time, the dust in the courtyard gradually subsided, Xiaobai stood still, and the three people on Zhouxian's side were relieved from the disaster. They were all extremely happy, but at this moment, for some reason, they started to argue from a distance.  , the specific thing should be what Zhouxian said, but Xiaohuan firmly opposed it. As for the Wild Dog Taoist, as usual, he just watched them talk and did not express any opinions.

    Xiaobai stood in the distance and watched them talk for a long time, but it seemed that he could no longer coordinate his opinions. He couldn't help but become curious and couldn't help but quietly walked over.

    Just listen to Zhou Xian frowning and saying angrily: "Okay, stop talking, let's leave this ghost place immediately, otherwise if we wait for the devil to come back, we will really die without a burial place." Xiaohuan  He sneered and said, "What should I do with that person over there?"  "Yiyi Xian was stunned for a moment, and it seemed that he could not help but feel a little ashamed in his heart. He just refused to admit defeat and said forcefully: "What do you know, kid? Firstly, the "Heart-killing Lock" magic technique was used on that person. Secondly, he refused to admit defeat.  There are other restrictions on the coffin, and we can't save him, so it's better for us to leave first. Otherwise, if we delay the time, the devil comes back, and we will die in vain." Xiaohuan said angrily: "Grandpa, what are you doing again?  That's nonsense. That man was clearly captured by the devil because of us. How could we be so ungrateful?  Immortal Zhou Yi shook his head and said: "Wrong, wrong. It is true that he was captured that day, but it is completely nonsense that he was captured because of us. From my perspective, the devil is very good."  Of course, we are far inferior, but the man who helped us is definitely not as good as him. Xiaohuan raised the corner of his mouth and said bitterly, "We can't just leave him alone anyway." Zhou Xian frowned.  Waiting with a grimaceAfter some more persuasion to the stubborn granddaughter, Xiaobai's voice suddenly came from beside him, saying: 'Who are the people you are talking about and the devil?  ’ Xiao Huan and Taoist Wild Dog were startled for a moment, then both shook their heads.

    Xiao Bai glanced at Yi Yi Xian, but Yi Yi Xian looked away and said, "The three of us are ordinary people. How could we know about these people? We were scared to death. We don't know." Xiao Bai frowned slightly.  Frowning, she didn't doubt that the girl in front of her and the Taoist priest next to her who looked weird like a dog didn't know. It's just that the old man Zhou Xian was so weird that it made people murmur in their hearts after seeing him. Most of them had some weirdness in them.  Zhou Yixian insisted that he didn't know. Even though Xiaobai had doubts, he had nothing to do.

    She had no choice but to give it a try and said to Xiaohuan: 'Little girl, do you remember what kind of magic weapons the man who helped you and the devil used?  'When Xiaohuan first saw Xiaobai, she was moved in her heart. She is usually quite conceited about her beauty, but when faced with Xiaobai's stunning appearance that fascinates all living beings, especially when she looks plain but does not care about anything.  There is an indescribable trace of heart-beating charm hanging gently in the corner of her eyes. This kind of mature grace is something Xiaohuan cannot compare to.

    She had already liked her deeply, not to mention that Xiaobai was the benefactor who saved the three of them, so she felt friendly. Now that Xiaobai asked him with such a slight smile, she felt that this woman's eyes were as soft as water, even though she  She was a woman, but she couldn't help but feel a little jump in her heart. Her heart beat a little faster. Even when she spoke, she was slightly nervous and stuttered, "Ah, what? What?"  ’ Zhou Yixian and Wild Dog Taoist who were standing nearby were a little surprised. They looked at Xiaohuan, Xiaobai smiled and asked again.

    Xiaohuan calmed down, cursed himself in his mind, then looked down at the ground and said, "I know this. The person who helped us is very good. He uses a fairy sword and magic weapon. His whole body is three-dimensional."  Ruler, red and yellow in color, it is really powerful when used, like a ball of red flames"Red flames" Suddenly, there was a voiceless cry with astonishment, mixed with a bit of surprise and nervousness, it turned out to be from  came from the door of Yizhuang courtyard

    The four people in the field were all startled. When they looked back, they saw a woman in white clothes. She was pure and beautiful. She held a light blue fairy sword in her hand. The light was flowing, and it looked like it was a top-grade treasure. But this woman's appearance was so  Indistinguishable from Xiaobai, she is also a stunning beauty in the world

    But it’s not Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain, so who is it?

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the ruins of Caomiao Village

    Under the ruins and among the weeds, the flurry of insects chirps from time to time, adding a bit of desolation to this desolate place.

    The night is getting dark, and the sky is covered with dark clouds. Only a few stars with faint twinkling light still show their heads tenaciously, shining a little light.

    In a corner of the village, beside a broken wall that had mostly collapsed, Gui Li quietly leaned against the wall and sat silently on the ground beside him. Monkey Xiao Hui lay on the ground with his head on Gui Li's head.  His legs were spread out, lying on his back, sleeping soundly

    Gui Li didn’t sleep. His eyes were still open, silently staring at the plants and trees around him, every inch of land, and every ruined wall.

    This is his hometown, the place where he spent his first years of life. However, as time passes quietly, these things eventually become memories, leaving only this ruins, which makes people sigh and sigh.

    But, what is the purpose of people living?

    Gui Li stared at everything around him, then slowly raised his head and looked up at the night sky.

    As night falls, above the sky, I wonder if there are really gods, demons, and Buddhas who can listen to the voices of the world?

    The monkey Xiao Hui moved his mouth a few times, made a few "tsk tsk" sounds, turned over, rubbed his head on Gui Li's thigh a few times, and then fell asleep again.

    Maybe, it dreamed of its favorite wild fruit?

    Gui Li withdrew his gaze and fell on Xiao Hui. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked its head. The fluff on the monkey's head and its soft tentacles conveyed a hint of warmth.

    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, smiling gently and simply, just like the boy many years ago, laughing and shouting loudly and running as hard as he could in this former village

    The night wind whistled, someone seemed to be whispering softly in the distance, the grass and trees were moving with the wind, and there was the fragrance of green grass in the wind. He closed his eyes, it was such a quiet and peaceful night

    Suddenly, monkey Xiao Hui's whole body trembled, and his three eyes suddenly opened at the same time. His head also slightly left Gui Li's thigh, and he raised it slightly, as if he was listening to something. At the same time, Gui Li's brows wrinkled slightly, and the corners of his mouth  The faint smile that remained beside her quietly disappeared.

    He silently opened his eyes again, and what came into view was this world again

    He reached out his hand and patted Xiao Hui gentlyXiao Hui immediately calmed down, turned his head, and his three eyes rolled around, but he didn't fall asleep anymore. He got up gently, scratched his head with his hands, and then with a slight exertion on his feet, he jumped on  Gui Li's shoulders, then kept looking around

    Gui Li was still sitting in this secluded corner. In front of him, a broken wall happened to block his body. It was just a peeling gap in the wall, but it just allowed him to look out.

    In such a desolate place, no one would come during the day. Could it be that on this dark and windy night, could anything unexpected happen?

    A strange aura, as if it came out of thin air, suddenly descended into the ruins. Gui Li intuitively felt something and frowned.

    The night wind became colder, as if it was like the wind blowing through the Nine Netherworld in the legend. It was bitingly cold, but it was not the skin that was cold, but an illusion that seemed to be chilling into the heart. It became strangely miserable here.  In the gloomy wind, a dark shadow fell from the sky and landed silently in the center of the ruins of Caomiao Village.

    In the distance, through the gap, Gui Li peered at the black figure calmly, but he was really shocked in his heart. The evil power contained in this unknown person was the only one he had ever seen in his life. Even though he was separated from him,  He had traveled quite a distance, but at the moment when the black shadow fell, he still felt a slight surge of energy and blood in his veins.

    However, how could such an expert with terrifying cultivation come to the deserted ruins of Caomiao Village in the middle of the night?  Gui Li was puzzled and could only stare at the figure closely.

    Soon, he discovered something strange. He discovered that the reason why this figure appeared black was not that the person was wearing black clothes, but that his whole body was surrounded by a layer of strange black energy that was constantly rolling and surging.  Makes it difficult for people to see his true face

    Gui Li was confused in his heart, so he carefully observed this person secretly. However, after this person landed, he did not move immediately. Instead, he stood strangely on the spot, motionless for a long time.

    While Gui Li was confused, the black figure suddenly moved again, and then slowly walked forward. Gui Li frowned and stared at the figure coldly.

    Seeing the black figure stepping on the lawn, slowly walking past the ruins one after another, Gui Li's eyes stayed on him and moved quietly.

    This black figure does not seem to have any special purpose. It looks like he is just walking away. Gui Li has grown up in Caomiao Village since he was a child. He is very familiar with the location of Caomiao Village, but he cannot tell what this person wants.  Wherever he goes, he just looks at this black figure walking slowly, as if he is looking for something.

    After a while, the black figure suddenly seemed to have discovered something, and stopped. Gui Li's heart moved, and he quickly looked in the direction that the man was facing. Suddenly, his heart tightened, and he saw that the man in black was facing him.  The place was surprisingly that abandoned thatched temple with no grass growing on it.

    The man's whole body was wrapped in black air, and he slowly approached the dilapidated small temple, but did not go in. Instead, he stopped outside the grass temple. Gui Li looked from the secluded corner behind him and saw the man going up and down.  Looking down at this grass temple, he suddenly raised his hand, but a loud roar suddenly sounded from under his hand.

    A moment later, a black shadow separated from the black air surrounding the man, and turned into a black sharp arrow in mid-air. It flew out and rushed towards a dilapidated pillar in the small temple.

    Gui Li couldn't help but tighten his hands, and subconsciously clenched his fists, but he still endured it, calmed down, and looked quietly

    This black air arrow looked very powerful, and sure enough, in the blink of an eye, it hit the damaged stone pillar. There was only a muffled sound of 'bang', and the already dilapidated stone pillar was immediately smashed into pieces, and stones flew everywhere.  , but the strange thing is that at the same time that the stone pillar was shattered, the place where the stone pillar originally stood suddenly rose up with four or five ghosts of light.

    ???????????????????????

    The massacre in Caomiao Village that year involved more than 200 innocent people who died unjustly. So many people died in vain, and the depth of resentment was naturally extraordinary. However, this place was under the nose of Qingyun Sect after all, so Qingyun Sect had already sent people back then.  Going down the mountain and coming here, the method can resolve the hostility and allow many ghosts who are nostalgic and unwilling to leave to return to reincarnation. This can be regarded as a compensation for Caomiao Village.

    I don’t know why, but to this day, there are still many ghosts attached to the ruined temple in Caomiao Village. No wonder the area has been abandoned for many years and is overgrown with weeds, but there is no grass growing near the Caomiao Temple.

    Gui Li was thinking about something in his mind, but the next moment he saw the strange man with a black figure, who seemed to be showing his teeth and claws at these ghosts, which ordinary people were afraid of avoiding. He didn't pay attention at all. On the contrary, he walked straight??He stretched out his hand and gave a simple wave. These ghosts seemed to know the power and tried their best to escape. However, like an invisible force, they were all pulled to the side of this mysterious figure.

    A moment later, amidst the desperate cries of ghosts, these ghosts slowly merged into the black air surrounding the man.

    ?????????????????????????????? For some reason, Gui Li saw this scene, and his heart suddenly felt as if it was burned by fire. It seemed that the blood in his body was faintly boiling, and a nameless anger suddenly rushed into his heart.

    This was his hometown, the Cao Temple, and his childhood paradise. The next moment, he had already rushed out.

    The black figure immediately noticed something unusual behind him, and turned around sharply. When he saw clearly the man and the monkey in front of him, this mysterious figure actually seemed to be startled.

    Then, from the rolling black air, his weird laughter seemed to come out. The voice was low and hoarse, and it was completely inaudible.

    The ghost said in a cold voice: "Who are you and why are you here? Gathering ghosts is an unethical thing. You are not afraid of retribution." Black energy surged around the man's body, and suddenly his whole body rolled, and his whole body was lifted up.  mid air

    Gui Li was taken aback, knowing that although this person was weird, his Taoism was really extraordinary, so he quickly concentrated on guarding, but unexpectedly, the man made a feint move, made a feint in mid-air, but turned around and flew away.

    Gui Li snorted coldly, without hesitation, he also rose into the air and chased after him.

    Gui Li looked at the direction of the man's escape in mid-air. He seemed to be heading towards the southern wilderness of Heyang City not far away, so he pursued him all the way. He wanted to see who this weird guy was.  ?

    As for what is waiting for him ahead, he has not thought about it

    But who would think about it seriously? Moreover, even if you think about it seriously, will it be useful?

    Maybe, this is like what happens in the future. No matter whether it is good or bad, we have to face it after all.

 Text Chapter 1 Rescue

    In the abandoned Yi Zhuang, with the sudden appearance of Lu Xueqi, the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.

    Zhou Yixian frowned, forced a smile, and said: ‘Isn’t this the Lu Nuxia from Qingyun Mountain? How come you ended up in a place like this?  ’ Lu Xueqi glanced at Zhou Yixian, and then her eyes fell on Xiaobai. Xiaobai smiled slightly, his eyes were rippling, and he was also looking at her.

    Lu Xueqi frowned slightly, then turned her head and said to Xiaohuan: 'Miss Xiaohuan, was that magic weapon you just mentioned really used by the person who saved you?  Xiaohuan nodded affirmatively and said, "Yes, that's what it looked like. I remember it very clearly." Lu Xueqi's face was uncertain, and she seemed to be thinking about something, but she didn't wait long before she continued to ask:  'Then where is this person? Also, the other demon you just mentioned, where is he and what is his identity? Do you know?  Xiao Bai, who was standing aside, also had a careful look on his face, but Xiao Huan didn't think too much and said directly: "I can't tell the origin of the devil's identity. I only know that his conduct is really unfathomable, but he  After they captured us, they locked us in these dirty coffins and then disappeared. They usually only appeared once every three to five days. I remember he only came back once yesterday, and then I never saw him again. I will probably never see him again.  After waiting a few days for him to come back, Lu Xueqi said, "Oh," but her brows seemed to frown a little more, and she said, "Where is the person who saved you?"  ’ Xiao Huan pointed back and said, ‘Isn’t he in the coffin in the corner of the room inside?  ’ Lu Xueqi was surprised, and Xiaobai who was standing aside also changed her color slightly. With her way of doing things, she had never noticed that there was someone else in the coffin just now.

    Lu Xueqi nodded, pondered for a moment, and walked towards the dark abandoned house. Xiaohuan looked at her figure and couldn't help shouting: 'Be careful.' Lu Xueqi paused and looked back at Xiaohuan.  , smiled slightly, nodded, and then she calmed down and stepped onto the moss-covered stone steps.

    There were only three or five stone steps, and it took a few steps to cross it. The darkness in the hut was as usual, and only the vague outlines of things could be seen. Except for the faint starlight coming from the door, the walls of this dilapidated house were  On the top, there is a big hole that was just smashed out. As a result, it is a little brighter than when Xiaobai came in just now.

    Lu Xueqi quickly discovered the coffin lying in the corner of the room. That place was the darkest place in the room. It was far away from the light and there was a faint feeling that the Yin Qi was the strongest. This was also the place where the lich had just entered the room.  The first reaction was to find the reason here

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath. She was practicing Taoism at this time. The Taoism of Qingyun in her sect was certainly very proficient, but with her intelligence and qualifications, she had written down the third chapter of the "Book of Heaven" with Gui Li in the Great Swamp of the West that day.  Book, in her private practice, has been of great help to her. However, she is usually cautious, and not many people can see her true Taoism now.

    At this moment, standing in this abandoned Yizhuang hut, Lu Xueqi frowned almost subconsciously. The Yin Qi here was so strong that she had not expected, and just a short distance away, she was standing outside the house just now.  , but I didn’t feel it at all. It was obvious that there was a restriction imposed by an expert here, and this fierce and gloomy energy was bound to this square inch.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off

    And the gloomy energy in this place is so strong, it is definitely not caused by ordinary Yizhuang, and such a weird magic restriction is put in place, who can be the person trapped in it?

    Did you really guess it yourself?

    Lu Xueqi unknowingly found that cold sweat was slowly oozing out from her palms. However, she was not a mortal after all. She was determined and determined. Although she was frightened and doubtful in her heart, she was not timid. She was just using her magical powers, concentrating on vigilance, and taking slow steps step by step.  walked over

    In the coffin, the lich and the mysterious fat man under him were both watching Lu Xueqi's white figure approaching slowly. The fat man didn't react and just watched. However, the lich's heart was in chaos. He didn't know how Lu Xueqi would approach later.  He was determined to get out of this embarrassing situation, but during this period of time, he had thought of many ways and tried many tricky techniques. However, the strange restrictions placed in the coffin seemed to be his nemesis.  The energy in his whole body was so restricted that he couldn't move, and he couldn't lift even a little bit of strength.

    The lich complained endlessly in his heart. He was at a loss and had no choice but to sigh in his heart that he was unlucky.

    Lu Xueqi slowly approached the mysterious coffin. The closer she got to the seemingly ordinary coffin, the wary look on her eyebrows and a hint of shock made it more and more obvious that this coffin was not some unique treasure.  Its material is only medium wood at best, and it is still mostly decayed. Naturally, it is not the coffin itself that emits such a strong yin energy.

    And with her keen sense, she was indeed so close at this moment, and found that there were indeed two people in the coffin, but these twoAround the people, there was a layer of vague gloomy barrier, covering their bodies. Although this layer of gloomy energy was three feet away from the body, Lu Xueqi could already feel the faint signs of qi and blood in her body.  , the cold feeling comes from time to time

    What kind of magic, or what kind of unheard of magic weapon, has such incredible power?

    Lu Xueqi suppressed the shock in her heart, calmed her mind at the same time, suppressed the vague agitation in her body, looked at the coffin carefully, and then slowly stretched out her hand to it

    At the door of the cabin, Xiao Bai's figure flashed out. She was leaning against the door frame with a relaxed expression, but her beautiful eyes were fixed on Lu Xueqi's movements.  At that time, the strangeness of the coffin was discovered in the hut. What restrained Zhou Xian and others was just a common spell, but the coffin in the corner hid great danger, and even she could not control it.  Not daring to make a mistake, she made a decisive decision and rescued Yi Xian and the others first, but she did not dare to act rashly on the coffin.

    At this moment, seeing Lu Xueqi standing in front of the coffin, Xiaobai naturally looked carefully, and there was a lich trapped in the coffin, which was exactly the person she wanted, so she couldn't help but pay full attention

    At the other end, Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog seemed unable to resist the temptation of curiosity. They quietly moved outside the big hole and secretly looked into the middle of the room.

    There was a sudden silence inside and outside Yizhuang, and the atmosphere couldn't help but become a little strange. Everyone was as silent as a cicada, staring at Lu Xueqi's movements, not daring to be distracted, so that when in the distant sky, a faint black air rose into the sky and swirled,  Another figure seemed to be chasing after him, but no one noticed when they were entangled in mid-air.

    'Pa' In the darkness, as the white figure swayed slightly, Lu Xueqi's slender white palm slowly touched the coffin board. Almost at the same time, this movement that should have been silent moved from the coffin.  Suddenly there was a small but clear sound from inside.

    It’s like a piece of wood bursting apart

    Lu Xueqi's expression changed, and she quickly retracted her hand that touched the wooden board. Just when she was about to retract it, a ball of black energy suddenly emerged from the place where her palm touched, and the sound of "Sisi" could not be heard.  , actually burned up like a will-o'-the-wisp in that small area. There was no flame, but a palm print as big as Lu Xueqi's hand was burned out on the wooden board.

    The Lich trapped in the coffin felt a chill in his heart. The Taoism he practiced was quite similar to this forbidden demon power. Although the power was not the same, just watching the colorless black fire ignite and extinguish instantly,  He still couldn't help but be shocked in his heart. What would be the consequences of being burned into his body by that black fire? He could more or less think of it in his mind, but he couldn't understand why he hid in this coffin just now.  This strange and ferocious restriction did not activate on himself, but now that Lu Xueqi was here, she was so sharp?

    When he was thinking hard and couldn't figure out the solution, he suddenly felt something. He looked down and saw that the mysterious fat man under him seemed to have formed following the activation of these restrictions.  Weird changes

    A strong gloomy aura emerged, a hundred times stronger than the vague aura just now. It immediately filled the coffin they were in, and the Lich only felt a loud buzzing in his head.  , as if there was a blank moment, countless cold and poisonous breaths penetrated into his body like poisonous snakes, biting the energy veins all over his body, causing excruciating pain, but he couldn't even scream at this moment. For a moment, he almost  Feeling worse than death

    And the source of this yin energy is surprisingly the one emanating from the body of that mysterious fat man

    Lu Xueqi stared at the black palm print, her face turned slightly pale. Xiaobai, who was standing far behind her, slowly stood up straight and no longer leaned on the door frame, with a solemn expression on his face.

    Just a moment later, Lu Xueqi seemed to suddenly feel something. Her body trembled and her expression changed drastically, but she did not retreat or dodge. Without any hesitation, she flipped her backhand, "choi rang" like a dragon's roar, and a faint glow filled the air.  Suddenly, the light blue light shone all around, illuminating the dark room and suddenly brightening it up.

    Tianya is unsheathed

    Amidst the steaming auspicious energy, the long sword like autumn water reflected Lu Xueqi's face like frost and snow. The sword light was also like water. It was like ripples in the autumn pond in mid-air. After a slight pause, it transformed into an endless sword light in the air.  The shadow struck down at the coffin.

    It was said to be chopping, but it didn't seem to have the power to break mountains and rocks. As the sword light approached, something in this mysterious coffin seemed to feel threatened, and a thin cracking sound began to sound.

    A burst of black energy suddenly rose from the coffin. If it had any substance, it actually supported the Tianya Divine Sword out of thin air. Lu Xueqi's complexion changed slightly, she let out a clear cry, and her bodySuddenly he soared into the sky, his white clothes fluttering, like a fairy

    In the place where she originally stood, there was a three-foot radius, and the sound of "Sisi" suddenly sounded. That circle was actually burned by a black air that came from unknown time, and was burned beyond recognition.

    A burning smell permeated the hut

    Lu Xueqi was in mid-air, but she did not panic. The Tianya Divine Sword shone brightly with blue light, drew a small semicircle in the air, and stabbed it.

    At this moment, the surroundings of the coffin were filled with gloomy black energy, billowing like clouds. I don't know how so much gloomy energy emerged in just a moment. I could see the blue light above the coffin like lightning, and the radiance of Tianya sparkling.  When the coffin came down, the black energy below did not show any signs of weakness. As if commanded by someone invisible, it condensed from all sides to the middle of the coffin, like a black wall blocking Tianya's face.

    Seeing the moment when the divine sword and the black energy were about to collide, the tip of the Tianya Divine Sword touched the black energy. Suddenly, like a spring, Lu Xueqi's entire body floated upward like a light feather without any force.  When she returned, her left hand suddenly pointed like a knife, and a faint layer of gold flashed across her beautiful eyes, then disappeared, while a green light emitted from her palm.  It is the pure and pure Qingyun Sect Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao. It penetrates the weak point of the black energy from the side.

    ‘Bang’ There was a sudden surge in the black air, followed by several low muffled sounds, and something shattered.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Xiaobai's mouth standing at the door, and he nodded slightly, quite approvingly. On the other side, Zhouxian Xian, who was standing behind Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist, suddenly frowned, as if he saw  Something is confusing, my eyes are filled with doubts, and then I fall into deep thought.

    Being succeeded by Lu Xueqi's unexpected sneak attack, the black energy seemed to be unexpected. In anger, he immediately turned from defense to offense. The darkness was like a layer of dark clouds, rushing towards the white figure in the air.

    Lu Xueqi's figure paused in mid-air. The strong wind hit her face, her hair fluttering. Without a moment's hesitation, she saw the figure seemed to be lifted up by an invisible force, and immediately flew upwards. There was a "bang" sound, which seemed to be incomparable with her figure.  In an inconsistent scene, the entire abandoned roof of Yizhuang was instantly blown open, debris fell one after another, and dust was like rain. Only the white figure rose into the sky like a faint floating cloud. Under the faint starlight in the sky,  As chic as dust

    The black air barely managed to chase a height of one foot, but it looked like it was already powerless. The night wind blew through the open plains, and within a moment, the black air was blown away.

    Lu Xueqi’s figure paused slightly in the high air, and with a clear whistle, she dived towards the hut again

    At this moment, Xiao Bai had already jumped out from the door, standing with his hands behind his hands and watching from a distance, while Zhou Yixian and the other three looked much more embarrassed, busy avoiding the countless rotten wood and garbage that suddenly fell from the world.

    In the midst of this commotion, Lu Xueqi's figure had rushed into the room again, and her clear shouting voice was heard suddenly. In an instant, a huge blue light was seen from the room, divided into countless rays and emitted from the room.  After coming out, a moment later, there was a loud noise in the room, followed by Lu Xueqi's slightly surprised call.

    "Uncle Tian, ??it really is you." Zhou Xian and others stood far away, making sure that they would not be hit by falling objects again. Then they looked back and saw that the chaotic room had slowly calmed down.  , after a while, the dazzling blue glow slowly disappeared, and then, from the door, a person walked out first

    This person was not Lu Xueqi, but a mysterious figure dressed all in black. Even his face was covered and his appearance could not be seen clearly. Zhou Yixian and other three people did not recognize this person, but Xiaobai snorted and said,  I didn't see how she moved, but her body suddenly appeared in front of the lich where it was about to move, blocking the lich's way.

    The lich glanced at Xiaobai, smiled bitterly, and stopped.

    After a while, footsteps sounded inside the house. This time, two people appeared at the door, and it was Lu Xueqi who supported a fat man with a haggard face and walked out slowly.

    Xiaohuan and others saw clearly that this fat man was the person who saved their lives from the devil that day. But in a hurry, they saw that he had been imprisoned in the coffin for many days. For some reason, this fat man  Looking at her figure, she seems to have gained a lot of weight.

    Lu Xueqi supported the fat man, made him sit down on the stone steps in front of the house, and whispered: 'Uncle Tian, ??are you okay?  "Everyone else present was slightly startled when they heard what she said. They all knew Lu Xueqi's identity, and hearing her call this fat man so, could it be that he was also a member of Qingyun's sect, and he seemed to be of a different seniority.  The lower generation of elders?

    This fat man is naturally the leader of Dazhu Peak. Tian Buyi, who mysteriously disappeared with Master Daoxuan of Qingyun Sect some time ago

    Tian Buyi looked at Lu Xueqi??, nodded, but didn't say anything more. Lu Xueqi was so smart, she understood immediately, and didn't say anything more. But for some reason, her heart was pounding, and the nervous feeling she had before was now  getting stronger

    Tian Buyi is here, so where is that important person at this moment?

    Could it be that he was the devil that Xiaohuan and the others talked about?

    This thought flashed through Lu Xueqi’s mind. For some reason, she felt a slight tingling sensation on her back, like a thorn.

    The Lich stood aside, his eyes fell on Tian Buyi, and he looked deeply at the fat man. This was the first time he saw Tian Buyi’s face clearly, but when he looked at Tian Buyi, a strange color flashed in his eyes.

    But he didn’t have much free time to observe others. After a while, Xiaobai’s voice echoed in his ears: ‘Where is what I want?  The Lich's heart skipped a beat, and he gave another wry smile. He turned around and smiled wryly at Xiaobai, who was standing in front of him: "I've already told you."  Far away, do I still have to run over for your words? Who knows whether they are true or not? I advise you to hand over what I want honestly. The Lich pondered for a moment, his face covered with a mask, and others  I can't see his expression clearly, but you can tell what he is thinking about

    Xiaobai was a little impatient and said: "You don't know who I am. I am different from that old ghost in Fenxiang Valley. Your master also promised to give me that thing when he was here." The Lich nodded silently.  Nodding, it seemed that Xiaobai's words moved him. He slowly walked to Xiaobai, lowered his voice and said a few words.

    Xiaobai suddenly frowned and said: ‘Seriously?  Lich said calmly: "This is not your first time coming into contact with witchcraft. You are more or less aware of some taboos among the ancient witches in southern Xinjiang." Xiaobai pondered for a moment, nodded, and said: "Okay, I will believe you."  "Reply, if you dare to lie to me, sooner or later I will find you and make you look good." The Lich gave a bitter smile and shook his head.

    Xiaobai turned around and looked at the others, and finally his eyes fell on Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi happened to be looking at her as well. Xiaobai suddenly smiled slightly, with an indescribable charm on the corners of his eyebrows and lips, but  There was nothing lewd about it, but it only enhanced her beauty. She smiled and said, "Miss Lu, we haven't seen you for a long time." Lu Xueqi had no expression on her face, looked at Xiaobai, and just nodded lightly.

    Xiaobai smiled thickly and said, "I wonder if you have seen him recently?"  ’ Lu Xueqi frowned, but she snorted coldly, her expression turned cold. Xiaobai looked at her expression, suddenly covered her mouth and smiled, then shook her head, turned around, strode away, and soon disappeared from everyone’s sight.

 Text Chapter 2 Thoughts

    There was a coughing sound coming from the side. The sound was not loud, but it seemed a bit urgent. Lu Xueqi and the others looked towards the place where the sound came from, and saw Tian Buyi sitting on the stone steps with a look of pain on his face.  Keep coughing

    Lu Xueqi frowned slightly, with a hint of worry in her eyes. Based on Tian Buyi's previous behavior, he had already reached the point where he was immune to all diseases. Not to mention this small cough, it was obvious that Tian Buyi probably already had something in his body at this moment.  trauma

    Lu Xueqi was silent, but Xiaohuan who was standing aside quietly walked forward.

    Tian Buyi was slightly surprised and looked up at Xiao Huan. Xiao Huan smiled and said: "This senior, thank you for saving me, my grandfather and the Taoist priest a few days ago." Tian Buyi's face showed  He showed a little smile and said faintly in his tiredness: "It's a little trivial matter, it's nothing important. It's just that this place is ominous and it's not a place you've been waiting to stay for a long time. If you don't have anything else to do, you'd better leave quickly." Zhou Xian nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes."  , Yes, what he said is absolutely true, Xiaohuan, let's go quickly. Xiaohuan rolled her eyes at her grandfather and said to Tian Buyi: "Senior, are you okay? Do you need my help?"  Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "I'm not in serious trouble, you just go away, otherwise if that person comes back, I'm afraid you won't have such good luck to escape." After saying that, a sudden look appeared on his fat face.  There was a faint trace of black, and the look of pain appeared on his face again. He couldn't help but cough again, and his voice seemed a little hoarse than before.

    The lich stood alone, staring at Tian Buyi, watching every move of Tian Buyi. On his face covered by black cloth, only a pair of eyes revealed a thoughtful look.

    Xiaohuan could not help but urged Yiyi Xian behind him. At the same time, it seemed that he could not help much, so he bowed his head to Tian Buyi and said goodbye, and then followed Yiyi Xian and Taoist Wild Dog outside.

    But after walking a few steps, she couldn't help but glance at the Lich standing aside, as if she had discovered something. She was startled for a moment, and said to Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, look at what that person is wearing."  Is it exactly the same as mythat master?  "Yiyi Xian didn't react for a while, and said in shock: "What master uh" After a pause, Yiyi Xian narrowed his eyes, looked at the lich, pondered for a moment, and said: "There are too many weirdos and monsters in this world.  "It's hard to guarantee that there will be a few people who are similar to youthat pretending master. Ignore him, we'd better leave quickly." Xiaohuan responded and followed, but he still couldn't help but look back at the lich.  The lich didn't seem to notice the three people on Zhou Xian's side at all. He just stood there silently, watching Tian Buyi.

    Soon, Zhou Yixian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog Taoist also left this abandoned village. The place that originally seemed desolate suddenly became more deserted, and Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi's attention soon became more and more deserted.  They all looked at the mysterious man in black.

    Tian Buyi said calmly: ‘Is there anything else, sir?  The Lich was silent for a while, his eyes moved from Tian Buyi to Lu Xueqi, and finally looked at Tian Buyi. After a while, he seemed to hesitate to speak, and finally did not say a word, and floated backwards, quietly  Silently blending into the darkness of this late night

    The night wind was cold and blowing from afar. There was no sound in the entire abandoned village for a while. Not even the common insects in the wilderness were heard. There was a dead silence.

    Lu Xueqi felt uneasy for some reason.

    Tian Buyi looked up at the sky for a long time, seeming to be thinking about something.

    Lu Xueqi didn't know why he was suddenly distracted, so she didn't dare to disturb him for a while, but after a while, she didn't see any movement from Tian Buyi, and she was worried about whether Tian Buyi was injured. When she was about to ask, Tian Buyi suddenly lowered her head.  head, followed by a cough that was much more violent than before.

    Lu Xueqi was startled and didn't know what to do, so she had to ask: 'Uncle Tian, ??are you okay?  ’ Tian Buyi coughed for a while, and then slowly stopped. It seemed that he had regained his breath. He slowly shook his hand to indicate that he was fine.

    Lu Xueqi still couldn't help but said: "Uncle Tian, ??this is not far from our Qingyun Mountain. I think we should go back to Qingyun first. After meeting with the teachers, we can make long-term plans." After hearing Lu Xueqi's words, Tian Buyi frowned, as if he suddenly remembered  After saying something, he turned to look at Lu Xueqi and said, "While I was gone, how were you, Master Suru, and your uncle Suru on Dazhu Peak?"  Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Everything is fine with them, but no one knows where you are, Uncle Tian, ??so they are all anxious." Tian Buyi smiled slightly, as if he had let go of a big stone in his heart, but there was a vague feeling in that smile.  Revealing a hint of bitterness

    Lu Xueqi saw Tian Buyi's expression in her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and said tentatively: 'Uncle Tian, ??they said just now that you were fighting a demon in a fight. Who was that demon?  ’ Tian Buyi looked at Lu Xueqi.Eyes wide open, brows furrowed, no words spoken

    Lu Xueqi met his gaze and suddenly discovered that in addition to being haggard, Master Tian's face also seemed to have a hint of blackness that should not appear on him, looming.

    Could it be that the strange magic that imprisoned him damaged the Qi veins in his body?  Lu Xueqi was secretly worried, but there was another important thing in front of her that she couldn't help but face.

    She hesitated for a moment, and finally asked Tian Buyi in a low but clear voice: 'Is that person the master of Daoxuan?  ’ Tian Buyi was shaken, his eyes suddenly shot out with a frightening light, and he said in a cold voice: ‘What did you say?  Lu Xueqi said hurriedly: "Before I came down the mountain, I got the trust of my mentor and told her about a past incident in the ancestral hall with Uncle Tian and Uncle Su." Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, with a look of astonishment on his face.  But then he finally calmed down. After a long while, he sighed and said, "I didn't expect Shuiyue to tell you this." Lu Xueqi said, "My teacher, it's because you, Master Daoxuan and Master Tian, ??disappeared at the same time. Qingyun  There was a mess on the door, and she was very worried that Senior Uncle Daoxuan had been trapped by his inner demons, but Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, the elder, clearly did not know about this, so she had no choice but to make a last-minute decision, letting her guard the situation on Qingyun Mountain, and ordered her disciples to go down the mountain.  Looking for the two of you, Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said, "If you find the real master at the foot of the mountain, and if he turns out to be what your master fears, has Shuiyue told you what you should do?"  Lu Xueqi's face turned slightly pale, as if this secret was a huge burden for her. Under Tian Buyi's gaze, she took a deep breath and said decisively: "Before I went down the mountain, I went there with my mentor."  In the Tongtian Peak Ancestral Hall, in front of the memorial tablets of the ancestors of the Qingyun Sect, they made a solemn oath: If the true thing cannot be done, for the sake of the Qingyun Sect's reputation for thousands of years, the disciples must fight to the death, show no mercy, and never reveal a single trace of this matter for the rest of their lives.  Tian Buyi looked deeply at Lu Xueqi, and finally nodded slowly, but let out a long sigh: "Although I don't like Shuiyue as a person, I have to say that she really taught a good disciple." Lu Xueqi's expression was expressionless.  With an expression on his face, he lowered his head and said: "Uncle Tian, ??you are exaggerating." Tian Buyi said calmly: "There are no less than a thousand disciples of the second generation of Qingyun Sect. Looking around, there are only a few who can take on such an important task. Alas.  ' He was silent for a while and continued: 'You guessed right just now. The person I fought with here a few days ago was your master, Uncle Daoxuan. Although Lu Xueqi had already vaguely guessed,  But after hearing what Tian Buyi said with his own ears, he still couldn't help but trembled. After a while, he whispered: "Then the body of the master master" Tian Buyi snorted.  With a loud sound, she shook her head and sighed: "He has sunk so deep in the mud that he can't extricate himself." Lu Xueqi was speechless.

    Tian Buyi paused for a moment, then continued: "It's a long story with twists and turns, but since you already know the whole story, I have nothing to hide from you. That day, I first discovered that Senior Brother Daoxuan was indeed a little obsessed. Only then did I  After going up to Tongtian Peak, we found out at the ancestral hall that he was really Later, we started fighting in the ancestral hall, but even though he was possessed by the devil, his Taoism had not weakened much. In the end, after a fight,  I was still restrained by him." Lu Xueqi listened on the side, but she was secretly surprised in her heart. She knew about the Taoist practice of Tian Buyi and Dao Xuan, and had seen it with her own eyes. These two top figures of the Qingyun Sect were  A fight broke out in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, and one can imagine the fierce fighting situation. Although Tian Buyi seemed to be understating it at the moment, the scene at that time was not difficult to imagine.

    Tian Buyi showed a wry smile on his face and said: "I went there that day and I was well prepared. It would be the best if I could wake up Senior Brother Daoxuan. But if it really doesn't work, I can only try my best. I and I were in the ancestor's ancestral hall back then."  When your master, Shuiyue, overheard this secret, he heard Senior Brother Wan say that after being possessed by demons, the human guild would decline drastically due to the demonic power entering the body and the essence being damaged. Naturally, I knew that Senior Brother Daoxuan’s Taoist guild was better than mine.  Deeply, what I was thinking about that day was just to kill him together in case of emergency. After all, this matter must not be spread to outsiders." Lu Xueqi felt respectful in her heart and said sincerely: "Uncle Tian's heart can be proved by the sun and the moon.  , the ancestors of all generations will definitely bless you." Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "Who would have thought that after I started fighting with Senior Brother Daoxuan, I found that although he was possessed by the devil, his Taoism was still as profound as before. After several fierce battles,  , I was still defeated and captured, but for some unknown reason, he had no intention of killing me. Instead, he secretly took me down the mountain to this ghostly abandoned village and imprisoned me here." Lu Xueqi was captured by him.  As a reminder, he hurriedly asked: "Uncle Tian, ??are you injured? I think you look very bad?"  Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, as if he didn't understand the meaning of Lu Xueqi's words, but he understood it immediately and mocked himself slightly: "Whoever was stuffed into that coffin and locked up for so many days will naturally not do anything good."  Lu Xueqi frowned, still feeling a little uneasy, but couldn't tell what was wrong for the moment, so she could only remain silent.

    Tian BuyiHe glanced at her and said, "You probably know about this, what are your plans now?"  ’ Lu Xueqi frowned and said, ‘Excuse me, Uncle Tian, ??where is Uncle Daoxuan now?  Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "After he became a demon, his behavior was completely unpredictable. He would often leave us alone and only come back after leaving for a few days. Considering that he just left this Yizhuang yesterday, I'm afraid he will have to do something else."  It will take a few days for him to come back, but he can't say for sure. Occasionally, he will come back the next day. Lu Xueqi hesitated and said, "Uncle Tian, ??why don't we go back to the mountain first? Although this matter should not be publicized, but  As long as I find my mentor and Uncle Suru, you three teachers will discuss it together, and I think there will be a good way.' Tian Buyi was silent for a moment, but finally shook his head and said: 'No, Senior Brother Daoxuan has become a demon now.  Deep, his mind has changed drastically, and no one can predict what he will do; secondly, what if we return to the mountain and lose his whereabouts?  He paused and said: "In this case, why don't you go back to the mountain first, tell Shuiyue and your Senior Uncle Suru what happened, and ask them to come quickly?" Lu Xueqi hesitated and said, "Then if it's Senior Uncle Daoxuan,  Just come back tonight, but what should I do?  ’ Tian Buyi smiled faintly and did not speak immediately, but slowly stood up.

    He is short and fat, and his appearance is not outstanding, but for some reason, he just stands so casually, but he has a power of his own, and he is awe-inspiring in the wind, which makes people respect him.

    ‘You have been cultivating all your life, why are you here?  ’ Tian Buyi said in a low voice: ‘With a man’s body, how can he be timid in the face of battle?  Lu Xueqi also quietly stood up behind him. In her eyes, Tian Buyi seemed to have nothing worthy of her attention except that he was once that person's mentor. But at this moment, she  But I really admire this senior uncle from the bottom of my heart

    She gritted her teeth and said loudly: "Uncle Tian, ??you have just escaped from trouble and still need to sit down and recuperate. I will protect you tonight. Early tomorrow morning, I will rush back to Qingyun and inform my mentor and Uncle Suru if they go down the mountain."  What if Uncle Daoxuan really comes back tonight" Tian Buyi was a little surprised. Hearing this, he glanced at Lu Xueqi and said, "What?  Lu Xueqi smiled slightly, her face showing her beauty in the faint night wind, and said: "Among the Qingyun disciples, you are not the only one who can regard death as death, Uncle Tian." Tian Buyi looked at Lu Xueqi for a long time, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "That's right."  Okay, well said, what a good sentence to look upon death as home." Lu Xueqi smiled faintly and said, "Uncle Tian, ??you'd better sit down and adjust your breathing quickly." Tian Buyi didn't say much, just nodded, and sat down on the moss-covered chair again.  On the stone steps, Lu Xueqi closed her eyes and looked around. She saw that the night was cold and windy, not to mention human figures, even ghost figures seemed to be hard to find.

    The night is deep, who knows what kind of day tomorrow will be?

    She didn’t want to think too much, so she sat down next to Tian Buyi and closed her eyes.

    I don’t know how long she sat like this, but Lu Xueqi’s mood gradually became clearer. Although she didn’t open her eyes, the breath in her body was flowing, and she seemed to be able to feel the plants and trees far and near outside her body, as if she was witnessing it with her own eyes.

    She felt somewhat comforted in her heart. These days, she was often in trouble and suffered from lovesickness, but her practice seemed to have made progress and was not wasted. However, she soon discovered that although her spiritual awareness was like this,  For some reason, Tian Buyi, who has been sitting next to him, seems to have no effect on his spiritual sense. He can't even detect his supposed heartbeat.

    Lu Xueqi immediately had a lot of respect for Tian Buyi in her heart. It seems that these senior Qingyun elders really all have amazing abilities.

    She was thinking like this when she suddenly heard Tian Buyi's voice in her ears, saying: "Master Lu" Lu Xueqi opened her eyes and said: "Master Tian, ??just call me Xueqi." Tian  Buyi looked at her, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, which seemed to mean something profound. He nodded slowly and said, "Xueqi." Lu Xueqi smiled and said, "Yes, Master Tian, ??what's the matter?"  Tian Buyi looked away from her and did not speak immediately. Lu Xueqi felt a little strange. Tian Buyi's eyes seemed to be drifting, looking at an unknown place. After a while, he suddenly said: "You used to  Are you acquainted with my useless seventh disciple?  ’ Lu Xueqi was startled. For a moment, she, who had always been calm, felt at a loss. Even under her fair cheeks, two faint pink patches appeared inexplicably.

    Fighting back her faster heartbeat, Lu Xueqi managed to calm down, but her expression was still a bit embarrassed and shy, and she whispered: 'Yes, Uncle Tian, ??you, why did you suddenly ask about this?  Tian Buyi's face was expressionless, and he couldn't tell whether he was happy or angry. He seemed to be talking about something that had nothing to do with him. He said calmly: "I heard that over the years, you have been walking under the mountain and have a very good relationship with Lao Qi."  , because of Lao Qi’s relationship, you were punished by your master several times, and even once, you refused the Incense Valley in front of the public, in front of Senior Brother Daoxuan and your master.The host proposes marriage in person?  At this moment, Lu Xueqi was completely confused as to why Tian Buyi suddenly said these words, but her own cheeks were hot, and she was probably blushing. She felt panicked for some reason, as if she was talking about this in front of Tian Buyi, who had always been a stranger.  However, she was extremely flustered than her mentor Shuiyue, whom she had always respected.

    'Yes,' Lu Xueqi became a little hesitant and stuttered for the first time. She was stunned for a long time before whispering: 'But I refused the marriage proposal not entirely because of him. I didn't like it myself, so'  Tian Buyi suddenly stopped her and asked directly: "Do you like my seventh child?"  ’ There was a buzz in Lu Xueqi’s mind, and she felt her face was burning. She looked towards Tian Buyi, and saw that Tian Buyi was looking at her with bright eyes.

    Under that gaze, Lu Xueqi suddenly felt a surge of courage and sat up straight. After taking a deep breath, she looked directly at Tian Buyi and said loudly, crisply and cleanly:

    "Yes" is like cutting ice and snow, crisp and sweet, without any hesitation, just like the clear gaze in her eyes, without any impurities

    Tian Buyi grinned and laughed loudly. He laughed unscrupulously, but he was sincerely happy.

    Lu Xueqi felt shy when she heard him laugh, but unknowingly, she felt closer to this short and fat uncle.

    When Tian Buyi's laughter gradually faded and he looked at Lu Xueqi again, Lu Xueqi smiled slightly, but then she felt an inexplicable sadness and whispered: "It's a pity that he is now the teachers and commanders may not be able to tolerate him."  , How great would it be if he could return to Qingyun?" Tian Buyi rolled his eyes strangely, and said coldly: "What come back? I never said that I had driven this useless guy out." Lu Xueqi was startled.  I didn't understand what Tian Buyi meant for a moment, so I looked up at him.

    Tian Buyi said calmly: ‘I know, aren’t you just worried about your master?  Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said for a long time: "Master, she is also good for me, and she is not wrong. It is me who is wrong. I understand." Tian Buyi suddenly made a "poof", which was a bit rude and rude.  Lu Xueqi was startled and looked up at Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes and glanced in the direction of the distant Qingyun Mountain, and said: "I feel that your master is really becoming more and more like your Zhenyu Master Grandma back then. She can't figure it out yet, and she still cares about everything."  But she actually likes to care about the thoughts of her disciples. Could it be that she is just like her master, an old fool?  ’ Lu Xueqi said angrily: ‘Uncle Tian, ??why are you talking nonsense?  ’ Tian Buyi glanced at Lu Xueqi, laughed, then waved his hand and said: ‘Don’t worry, after this matter is over, your affairs will be taken care of by me.’ Lu Xueqi was startled and said: ‘What?  ’ Tian Buyi sneered and said, ‘You’re not the only one. You also have a senior sister named Wen Min?  ’ Lu Xueqi nodded and said: ‘Yes, Senior Sister Wenminshe is actually close to Senior Brother Song Daren from Dazhu Peak.’ When she said this, she couldn’t help but smile a little.

    Tian Buyi glared at her and said angrily: "Song Daren is also a wooden fish head." Lu Xueqi burst out laughing and said: "When our senior sister Wenmin talked to us in private about senior brother Song, she really said this all the time."  Tian Buyi shook his head. It seemed that he was quite dissatisfied with the honest and honest disciple. He wondered if he thought Song Daren had lost his face. Then he said: "Don't worry, I will go to Xiaozhu Peak in person in the future."  These two useless fellows under my sect proposed to your master in person. As soon as these words came out, Lu Xueqi's face turned red. This was something she had never done before. In desperation, she could only say angrily: "Uncle Tian, ??what are you doing again?"  I, I'm really annoyed by teasing a disciple like this. Tian Buyi glanced at her and said, "I'm telling the truth. Since when did I tease you?"  Could it be that you don't want to marry our seventh child?  ’ Lu Xueqi said anxiously: ‘Noah, no, I didn’t mean that, I was’ Tian Buyi blinked a few times on his fat face and said seriously: ‘Then what do you mean?  ’ Lu Xueqi was suffocated for a moment and didn’t know what to say. She didn’t know whether her face was anxious or shy. The pink color under her fair skin gave her a thrilling beauty.

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly and said: 'Okay, I won't say anything more. I think you are also a very smart woman. You should understand what I mean?  Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. However, her beautiful face still had a faint rouge-like color, but her eyes were as clear and bright as before. After a moment, she nodded slowly and firmly.  He nodded and said, "Yes, I understand." Tian Buyi stared at her and then asked, "Are you willing?"  ’ The pink on Lu Xueqi’s cheeks seemed to have deepened again, but this time, she said calmly and calmly, just like before:

    'yes'

 Text Chapter 4: Punishing the Heart

    "Tsk, tsk" A hoarse and strange laugh came from the mysterious man, waking everyone up for a moment, "Master and disciple meet again, it's really touching." Gui Li took a long breath, no matter what, although he was excited  , joy, surprise, and many doubts all came to him at this moment, but after all, he was no longer the ignorant boy he was before, and he quickly calmed down, but he still couldn't help but look at Tian Buyi, with mixed feelings in his heart

    Tian Buyi was stunned and had mixed feelings in his heart, but his experience was much more than Gui Li's. After calming down, his expression turned solemn, he turned around and sneered at the mysterious figure shrouded in black energy: '  Both of them are also disciples of my Qingyun sect. Since you dare to do these things, don't you dare to see them?  ’ Gui Li was startled, and his eyes first fell on the mysterious figure. Obviously he did not expect that this person was actually related to Qingyun Sect, but after a moment, he couldn’t help but move, and looked at Tian Buyi, with a complicated expression on his face.

    But at this moment, Lu Xueqi, who was standing aside, had a slight smile on her lips. She looked at Gui Li, as if she felt her gaze. Gui Li also glanced at her. Lu Xueqi smiled sweetly, with tenderness flashing in her eyes, which seemed to be comforting, but also seemed to be.  joy

    Sure enough, the mysterious man sneered twice, pointed at Gui Li, and said: 'Why, is he also a disciple of Qingyun Sect?  ’ Tian Buyi said flatly: ‘He is my seventh disciple at Dazhu Peak. It’s my Tian Buyi who told me, what’s that?  Senior Brother Daoxuan, Gui Li was shaken, and the expression on his face was indescribable for a moment. After being extremely stunned for a while, his eyes moved from Tian Buyi to the mysterious figure, and said in disbelief: "Master Daoxuan?"  'The mysterious figure laughed, and the black energy surrounding him suddenly rolled up and slowly dispersed downwards, slowly revealing the body above the chest. However, it was seen that this man had a long beard touching his chest, and his appearance was ancient, but he was not that virtuous and prestigious.  , who is the real master of Qingyun Sect who is famous all over the world?

    In this short moment, Gui Li could be said to be shocked. Seeing Daoxuan's face at this moment, he couldn't help but take a step back. His heart felt like a mess, but his mind was blank. Although Lu Xueqi  I was already prepared in my heart, but when I really saw the face of this real person who I had regarded as a god and respected so much for many years, I couldn't help but feel shocked and my face turned slightly pale.

    At this moment, Master Daoxuan’s face has not changed, but at a glance, it can still be clearly seen that his expression is completely different from the past. There is a cold light flashing in his eyes, without any trace of kindness or compassion that he once had.

    Gui Li looked up and down at Master Daoxuan, his eyebrows gradually wrinkled. At the same time, the sharp light in his eyes flashed across the person in front of him. It can be said that he was an important person who changed his life. Ten years ago, Qingyun Mountain  The earth-shattering Immortal Killing sword from Tongtian Peak caused Baguio's soul to fly away, and also transformed the former Zhang Xiaofan into the Ghost Li he is today.

    It’s just that Gui Li deeply understood the profound Taoism of Daoxuan Zhenren. He became a disciple of the Ghost King Sect and practiced the magical arts of the Heavenly Book. He already understood that if he only practiced the true Taoist methods of Qingyun Sect and the magical powers of Tianyin Temple Buddhism, he would only be able to use up his energy in his whole life.  , and may not be the opponent of the Immortal Killing Sword Formation. It’s just that the more diligently he practices, the deeper and deeper he becomes in the Taoist magical power, but the hope in his heart becomes increasingly dimmer, especially ten years later, when the beast monster catastrophe, Taoism  Xuan Zhenren took action again on Qingyun Mountain, opened the Heavenly Secret Lock, and relied on the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to defeat the once invincible beast god in one fell swoop. His divine power, like that of a god, was no longer within the reach of human beings.

    It’s just that he never dreamed that he would meet such a real Daoxuan, a person whose whole body exudes terrifying demonic power. Although his cultivation is also unfathomable, to Gui Li, he seems to be within reach

    There was a hint of excitement on his face

    Master Daoxuan suddenly turned around and stared at Gui Li, a cold light flashing in his eyes

    He has been in charge of the Qingyun Sect for no less than a hundred years and is famous all over the world. When Gui Li was still Zhang Xiaofan, he treated Dao Xuan as a god when he saw him so suddenly. Gui Li felt inexplicably nervous when he saw him so suddenly.  Subconsciously clenched his fists

    ‘You want to kill me?  ’ Master Daoxuan stared at Gui Li and said coldly

    Gui Li didn’t say anything. He just turned his hand, and a green light flashed. The soul-eating magic wand appeared in his hand. It had a faint light, mixed with a bit of sad blood-red color, and slowly flowed.

    For some reason, Master Daoxuan glanced at the Soul Devourer in Gui Li's hand. There seemed to be a hint of ridicule in the corner of his mouth. Then he turned his head and asked Tian Buyi the same sentence: 'You want to kill me?  ’ Tian Buyi was very straightforward and said: ‘Yes’ ‘Did you kill me?  Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Kill even if you can't." Master Daoxuan laughed strangely a few times, his voice was sharp and spread far away, and said: "Yes, I saw it back then, except for me and  That dead ghost Wan Jianyi, among this generation of Qingyun sect, you are indeed the number one in terms of talent and courage." A trace of sadness flashed across Tian Buyi's face, and he said: "What else can I say about these things now?Use?  ’ Master Daoxuan raised his eyebrows, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted: ‘Okay, I’ll ask you, why did you kill me?  ’ Tian Buyi’s body was shaken and he was speechless for a moment.

    For some reason, there was a sense of sadness on Daoxuan's face, which was completely incompatible with his extremely ferocious state at the moment, but it happened to appear on his face. He said coldly: "Junior brother Tian, ??you want to kill  Me, but for the reason, morality, and justice you have always respected?  Tian Buyi heard him call himself "Junior Brother Tian" for the first time in many days. For a moment, he felt a little confused, but then he gritted his teeth and said, "After you became a demon, you did evil things.  I won't kill you, just because I'm afraid of how big the sin you have committed." Master Daoxuan let out a long roar, and there seemed to be a lot of ridicule in his voice. Then he stared at him and said: "What a righteous statement, then let me ask you, I don't know.  Do you remember why I became like this today?  ’ Tian Buyi was stunned and speechless.

    Master Daoxuan snorted, glanced at Lu Xueqi, who was standing on guard, and said: 'Your uncle refuses to tell me, can you tell me?  ’ Lu Xueqi’s face turned a little paler, but she subconsciously avoided Master Daoxuan’s gaze and remained speechless.

    Yes, what can you say?  Could it be that for the sake of the righteousness of the world ten years ago, Master Daoxuan, and ten years later for the sake of the common people, he did not hesitate to take risks with his own life and activated the Immortal Killing Sword Formation twice, and this is what happened?

    "The cause and effect, right and wrong, right and wrong, are so entangled and difficult to distinguish. The sky is playing tricks, and it is so

    In the abandoned righteous village, all the momentum was taken away by Master Daoxuan. Tian Buyi was originally righteous and determined to sacrifice his life for righteousness, but unexpectedly, although Master Daoxuan was possessed by demons, his spiritual practice strangely did not diminish, and it seemed that he even lost his sense of reason and consciousness.  , and it was actually very clear that after a few words, Tian Buyi's body was shaking slightly, and he was unable to do anything for a moment.

    In fact, not only Tian Buyi knows these things in his heart, but also Lu Xueqi, whose mind is like a mirror, can see clearly. If we really care about this matter, Daoxuan Zhenren has few merits in the world and is on the right path. On ordinary days, he would not  I'm afraid it's not an exaggeration to erect a monument for his statue. It's just a trick of the sky, but it will end like this. If Master Daoxuan loses consciousness after being possessed by the devil and goes on a killing spree, even if Tian Buyi and others are defeated, they don't have to think too much.  , but this time Master Daoxuan asked them a few questions clearly, and immediately crowded them out.

    ??The world is right, but I don’t know what to do?

    At this moment, Gui Li said coldly: "I have nothing to do with the people in the world. I don't care what kind of merit you have done. I only want the sword that killed Baguio ten years ago from you."  Falling, the soul-eating green light flourished, and the icy cold breath enveloped from all directions in an instant, filling the inside and outside of the righteous village. With a sharp roar in the air, Gui Li had already used the magic weapon and came straight to the middle door.

    Master Daoxuan's face changed slightly. It seemed that he had not expected that Gui Li had improved so much in Taoism in the past ten years. Just look at his move, Soul Devouring seemed to be slow but urgent, secretly holding the power of wind and thunder, the blue light flashed, and it was right  It is the Qingyun Sect Taiji Xuanqing Taoist method, and its realm has clearly broken through the Yuqing realm and has cultivated the supernatural power of the Supreme Pure Realm. From the perspective of Master Daoxuan, this boy seems to be practicing in the realm of the Supreme Pure Pure Realm.  It has reached the pinnacle, and has the potential to approach the legendary Taiqing realm.

    Master Daoxuan saw in his eyes that Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi, who were standing aside, were both outstanding figures in the Qingyun Sect. At this glance, the two people also changed their expressions slightly. They couldn't help but look at each other, and then they both saw it.  The shock in the other person’s eyes

    There was just a little more surprise in Tian Buyi's eyes. In Lu Xueqi's eyes, after the surprise, there was still a hint of disappointment, but then it was overwhelmed by a burst of joy.

    The three of them naturally don't know that Gui Li has suffered many ups and downs over the years, but by chance, he is the only person in the world who has mastered the most wonderful book in the world - the "Book of Heaven", the source of the Book of Heaven.  It is mysterious and has been passed down from ancient times. Its wonderful magic and supernatural powers are ever-changing. After a detailed analysis, most of the most prosperous cultivation sects in the world are related to this strange book. All the magical powers of Tianyin Temple come from the fourth chapter of "Book of Heaven"  Volumes, all kinds of magic and magic in the Demon Cult have always been rumored to be derived from the "Book of Heaven". Gui Li has cultivated four volumes by himself. One can imagine the level of his magical power cultivation at this moment.

    It's just that although Gui Li is not what he used to be, the Daoxuan master he faces is a first-class figure in the world. To control the unparalleled Qingyun Mountain Zhuxian Sword Formation, he must practice Taiji Xuanqing Dao to Taiqing.  Realm, and at this moment, everyone truly saw his power and magical powers

    Carrying the seemingly unstoppable soul-eating magic wand with wind and thunder, before it reached him, the layer of black energy around Master Daoxuan had already begun to roll rapidly. It seemed that it was forced by the huge force and was almost about to disperse. However, Master Daoxuan was there.  After the initial surprise, he returned to normal, standing still, but his right hand suddenly stretched out from the black air. His long five fingers drew out the sword formula in front of him, slicing through the void, pointing like the wind, pointing his palm.  Wherever they passed, the same blue light shone, and in a moment, a line was drawn.?Zhang Yin Yang Tai Chi diagram comes out

    Once the Yin-Yang Tai Chi diagram is formed, it spins endlessly. In the surrounding mid-air, the wind suddenly blows and the surroundings are dark. Only this pattern shines brightly. After a while, a rapidly rotating air vortex is formed in mid-air.

    Soul Eater came with a bang, and the Tai Chi Diagram was blocking the way. The two collided together, and it seemed that they were both unstoppable forces. But at the moment of the collision, except for Xiao Xiaorui who let out a 'hiss' in mid-air.  Apart from Xiao Pokong, there was no sound at all.

    I saw Taiji Tu Shengsheng being forced back three feet by Soul Eater. However, just this three-foot distance exhausted all Soul Eater's offensive, and he was unable to take another step forward. Moreover, the green light gradually dimmed, and there was actually a follow-up.  That swirling vortex

    Ghost Li let out a long roar, and jumped into the air. The soul-devouring light flashed and flew back. Master Daoxuan glanced sideways, sneered, and pointed his sword. The Yin-Yang Tai Chi diagram was full of light and flew into the air.  Hit that figure

    There were sharp roars in the sky, and the sound of piercing the air was endless. Ghost Li's figure appeared and disappeared, flashing like a ghost. However, Daoxuan, the real person, seemed to have magical powers like blazing eyes, and was not at all confused by Ghost Li's strange magic.  The Tai Chi pattern in the middle has been chasing Gui Li's figure, and it is getting closer and closer.

    Finally, Gui Li slowed down and was chased by the Tai Chi diagram. A cold light flashed in Daoxuan's eyes, and the Yin and Yang Tai Chi diagram in the mid-air suddenly glowed with green light. It grew into the wind and was four times larger than before.  Cracked down on the head

    Lu Xueqi’s body trembled slightly, but Tian Buyi nodded slowly for some reason.

    The Tai Chi Diagram was chopped down on the head, but Master Daoxuan's expression changed. Then he let out a strange roar, and regardless of the Tai Chi Diagram where the true magic was gathered in mid-air, his whole body rose into the sky, and the Tai Chi pattern flew into the air with one blow.  Li's figure disappeared, and the Tai Chi diagram seemed to be controlled by an external force at the same time, and actually dispersed in the wind.

    And at the moment when Master Daoxuan's body flew up, a huge roar erupted from the ground in the Yizhuang courtyard, and the area within a radius of two feet began to tremble violently. A moment later, like an earth dragon roaring out, all the stones  The sand and soil rose from the ground with a loud noise. Even the dilapidated house collapsed at the same time. Countless pieces of wood were mixed with other sand, gravel and soil. All of this was immediately swept away by an unknown force.  It rolled into a huge and heavy flow of sand and gravel, chasing the figure of Daoxuan Zhenren in mid-air with astonishing momentum.

    The offensive and defensive momentum suddenly reversed strangely

    It's just that Daoxuan Zhenren was in mid-air, but he didn't look frightened. Looking at the huge flow of earth gathered and attacked by Gui Li using strange magic, the black energy around him suddenly shook, and then they rolled around like spiritual beings.  In front of him, like an invisible hand pulling him, a two-foot-square black wall of air was laid out in front of him.

    Soon enough, the extremely powerful earth flow arrived in the blink of an eye, hitting the black air wall hard. But this time, it was like a thunder in the sky, and there were faintly visible a few tiny lightning flashes passing by in the intense place.  Generally, a huge roar swept through the sky and the earth instantly, and invisible but powerful wind fell from the sky like a giant wave, centering on the black wall of air in mid-air, blowing violently in all directions.

    In an instant, this abandoned village was completely destroyed. Everything was shattered by this huge force and blown to unknown distances by the stronger wind, even a few sparsely standing trees in the wilderness.  , but also because within the scope of this thrilling battle, they were uprooted by their roots, their branches and leaves were shed, and they flew upside down into the distance.

    Both Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi were very human. They had already risen up in the air and stood in the air, avoiding the sand rolling in like a torrent from below. However, the wind in the air was still as strong as a knife.  , I still feel this kind of pain, which shows the intensity of this fight.

    However, the situation in the field finally changed. The black air wall seemed weak, but it was slowly pressed down by the lightning and thunder that kept passing by, and the incomparable torrent of earth dragons  , was also suppressed bit by bit.

    The ghosts are progressive, but it seems that after all, it is not as good as Dao Xuanzhen for a hundred years of quiet cultivation.

    Tian Buyi looked at the sound of wind and thunder in the field, and there seemed to be wind and thunder rolling in his eyes. After a few hesitations, he gritted his teeth, and the red flames in his hands burst into flames. With a loud shout, the man and sword merged into one, towards  He flew away in that scene

    Behind her, Lu Xueqi was slightly stunned and hesitated to speak.

    The red flame burned like a fierce flame, covering Tian Buyi's body in the fire light. It was extremely dazzling, almost like a phoenix in the fire that looked up to the sky and roared. He just looked a little fat. Although his posture was a bit awkward, Tian Buyi was dressed in all his clothes.  How can cultivation be idle? Not even Master Daoxuan dared to despise this power of controlling a sword. With a roar, he moved away, letting go of Tian Buyi's sharp momentum.

    The black wall of energy dissipated instantly and shrouded Master Daoxuan's body, and the huge earth in mid-airThe flow paused for a moment, and with a crash, it seemed that it had lost its strength. It suddenly collapsed and fell one after another, like a rain of earth in the sky. A figure flashed out of it, with a solemn face, but no trace of breathlessness and difficulty. It was the ghost.  Li

    In this round just now, everyone saw that Master Daoxuan was really proficient in Taoism and Taoism. Gui Li had mastered four volumes of "Book of Heaven", but perhaps because of his short training time, he still had not reached the Taoist realm of Taoism.  Xuan Zhenren's opponent is almost the same, and he has enough power to fight. If this round alone is spread, it will be enough to shock the world and make Gui Li famous.

    Tian Buyi pierced the air with his sword, and the red flames became strong instead of weak. There was a zigzag in mid-air, crossing the sky like a rainbow penetrating the sun, then turning back and heading towards Daoxuan Daoist Master.

    Master Daoxuan shook his figure and gave way again. At the same time, he sneered and said: 'Why, can you take action again, but you have thought about the principles and morality?  Tian Buyi snorted coldly, stood up and raised his sword, and said solemnly: "You have great merits, but you did make a big mistake. I fought for the orders of the ancestors of the past generations. If you die in my hands today, I will commit suicide."  Thank you." Gui Li trembled slightly and glanced at Tian Buyi. He was a little puzzled for a moment, but in a hurry, no one would explain to him. But he heard Tian Buyi roar again, and the red flames were blazing,  It was overwhelming and overwhelming. Gui Li saw it in his eyes and frowned. After a slight hesitation, he also flew forward to attack.

    The two masters were besieging Dao Xuan, and Daoxuan Zhenren's magical powers of cultivation in the past were finally revealed at this moment. However, when he saw the sword skills in his hand pointing and scratching, at the same time, the layer of mysterious ghost energy was as thick as ink and black as lacquer, and it was actually  There is no way to change it, it can be attacked or defended. In mid-air, they were actually one against two, and they blocked Tian Buyi and Gui Li. They were not at a disadvantage in the slightest.

    During the fierce fight, Tian Buyi slashed down a mountain like a mountain. The force was so powerful that even Master Daoxuan, who was as powerful as Daoxuan, had to temporarily avoid its attack, floated back three feet, and took advantage of this momentary gap.  , Tian Buyi seemed to suddenly remember something, and shouted to Gui Li: "Old Qi, be careful, he still has the Zhuxian Sword on him." Gui Li's heart suddenly shivered, how powerful the Zhuxian ancient sword was, he really remembered it forever.  Just a moment later, the words "Zhu Xian Sword" seemed to burn through his heart like hot oil, and all the blood in his body seemed to boil.

    Ten years ago, at the top of Qingyun Mountain, the fallen green figure

    In an instant, Gui Li's eyes turned blood red. He roared and rushed forward, using all his spells with a desperate posture. Tian Buyi was taken aback, then if he felt something, he sighed secretly and chased after him again.

    Gui Li suddenly acted like he was desperate. Daoxuan Zhenren did not expect that he would be a little confused by these two people in a few rounds. However, his Taoist practice was really a mortal. Faced with Gui Li's desperate posture,  Coupled with Tian Buyi's fierce offensive with one sword strike, Daoxuan Master still tenaciously turned the situation back bit by bit. Although he could not gain the upper hand for a while, he could not see any signs of weakness.

    The more Tian Buyi fights, the more frightened he becomes. He has always understood that this senior brother is an extraordinary talent. Ten years of practice far surpasses his own. The reason why he took such a big risk to stop Master Daoxuan this time is mostly because of  According to the last words passed down by the ancestors of the past generations, after the Zhuxian Sword becomes evil, the person holding it should have greatly weakened his skills. This is the case. Tian Buyi is also ready to die together.

    However, after this continuous battle, Tian Buyi could not help but admire Master Daoxuan's magical power practice. He even had some doubts about whether his master brother was really so advanced that the Zhuxian Sword could affect his will but could not.  Is it true to the point of practice?

    Seeing that the fighting in the field is getting more and more fierce, Gui Li's attacks are getting more and more crazy. Although it is a bit difficult for Master Daoxuan to defend, he is still flawless. Instead, he occasionally counterattacks, but his moves are vicious. If Tian Buyi hadn't been in time,  Remedy, Gui Li is afraid that he will also be seriously injured.

    Seeing this dangerous scene appear again and again, Tian Buyi was anxious and uneasy, when a clear whistle suddenly sounded, and a white figure floated over, without any trace of worldly dust. Where the blue light flashed, Tianya fell from the sky, and the auspicious energy was steaming.

    Lu Xueqi finally joined the battlefield

    When these three masters joined forces, the situation immediately changed. No matter how great Daoxuan's magical power was, he could not resist alone. Gradually, the pressure was like a mountain, coming from all directions. The three opponents were all superb in Taoism.  The masters holding magic weapons in their hands are better than the others. At this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren is still facing the enemy with nothing. He can defeat three people with only one Taoist method. This is already a shocking practice.

    But in the minds of the three of them, a trace of doubt suddenly flashed across their minds: Where had the immortal-killing ancient sword gone, and why didn't Master Daoxuan take it out?

    Just when the three of them were gradually overwhelming Master Daoxuan, who was struggling to hold on but was finally in danger, a glimmer of cold light flashed in his eyes, sweeping acrossThe three people in front of me

    Gui Li and the other three were shocked when they saw his eyes. Before they could react, suddenly Daoxuan Zhenren's hand came with a powerful force, like a furious wave. The three of them were startled, and they put more force on their hands to resist.  After passing by, Master Daoxuan also took advantage of this fleeting moment, and a flash of black appeared on his face. He used his left hand as a support, and his right hand stood upright in front of his chest. He pointed like a knife and hurriedly recited a strange mantra in his mouth. For a moment  After that, the tips of the five fingers were covered with blackness, flashing once, flashing again, and then disappearing three times.

    The sky is dark and the world is miserable

    There seems to be some voice, crying up to the sky in the dark, that sad meaning, rising into the sky, the Yin Qi is strong, and the wind and clouds are rolling

    Gui Li and Lu Xueqi both saw at a glance that Master Daoxuan was about to cast a strange and powerful spell. Without hesitation, they rushed forward to attack each other. However, just before they moved, there was a very weird sound, as if there was a sudden sound.  Something cracked, cracked crisply, and this sound came from beside them.

    A trembling feeling passed through my heart quietly like electricity

    Both of them stopped and turned around slowly

    Behind them, there was a short and fat figure who stopped early.

    Tian Buyi's face still retains the expression from the previous moment, but looking at it now, it seems a little stiff. He is still standing in the air, and the brilliance of the red flame is also shining, but his body is motionless.

    That extremely weird sound, almost heartbreaking, came from Tian Buyi's body.

 Text Chapter 5 Parting

    "ah……"

    It was like a voice squeezed out from the depths of his throat, hoarse and slow. Tian Buyi screamed softly, as if involuntarily. His body began to tremble slightly, but soon calmed down. Only his face, that  The black energy that used to be vague and looming was now so strong that it seemed to cover his entire face.

    Lu Xueqi’s palms were suddenly filled with cold sweat

    In that moment, she finally discovered a confusion that had been lingering in her mind, a confusion about why Tian Buyi suddenly looked a little fat.

    The robe that originally looked a little tight because Tian Buyi gained weight unexpectedly was now loose. It was obvious that Tian Buyi had not gained weight. His body was the same as before, but the reason why he looked fat was just because his clothes were too tight.  It was tight, and at this moment, his robe tore apart from his back and relaxed, bringing the truth to Lu Xueqi and Gui Li.

    A sword hilt with a very simple style was revealed from the robe that was blown up and down by the wind in mid-air. It was there so quietly, silently, inserted into Tian Buyi's back.

    Gui Li's whole body, for some reason, slowly began to tremble. Even his lips lost their color and were trembling slightly. Looking at his expression, he seemed to want to shout something loudly, but when the words came to his lips, there was no  sound

    The situation that had been an earth-shattering fight just now was frozen in an instant. Gui Li and Lu Xueqi looked at Tian Buyi blankly, as if they had forgotten that there was a terrifying enemy behind them, Master Daoxuan, but Master Daoxuan actually also  He didn't attack the two of them, he just had a smile on his lips.

    Cold smile

    With his palms pointed like knives, the five slender fingers suddenly flexed, and the black energy that emerged out of thin air swirled around the fingertips, floating and sinking, and finally gradually dispersed. In response to this movement, almost at the same time,  Tian Buyi in the distance let out a muffled groan, his body shook violently, and his whole body felt as if he was being shocked by electricity. His head suddenly lifted up to the sky, with an aura of despair.

    There was a low "pop" sound, and under the gazes of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, a broken sword with no tip and that looked like stone was pierced through Tian Buyi's chest, revealing a small part of the sword body.

    The strange thing is that Tian Buyi didn’t bleed, not even a drop of blood came out.

    Zhu Xian

    This ancient sword, unique and arrogant in the world, has penetrated Tian Buyi's body.

    The black energy on Tian Buyi's face seemed to have regained a strong life. At this moment, he was completely alive, crawling wildly and unscrupulously, swallowing up Tian Buyi's face. Tian Buyi's head slowly hung down, hanging on his body.  On his chest, then, his body seemed to have lost all its strength. First, the red flame that never left his body completely lost its light, left his hand, and fell from the air. Then, the man who had been in Gui Li countless times  The short and fat body that flashed in the memory shook a few times, and finally could no longer hold on and fell from the air.

    It’s like a burnt-out meteor pounces towards its final destination - the earth

    Gui Li was trembling, his whole body was trembling. He once thought that he was strong enough to face all the misfortunes in the world, but at this moment, he seemed to have returned to ten years ago, with the aura of despair like a violent ferociousness.  The monster completely swallowed him up again

    "ah……"

    He let out a hysterical scream and flew down in pursuit of the falling body, toward that familiar body. He was moving so fast that even lightning and thunder could not stop him, and he was carried by the strong wind.  The moment before Tian Buyi fell to the ground, he caught the body of the master who raised him.

    Tentacles - cold, lifeless

    This was obviously a body that had been dead for many days. It even had no basic body temperature. Gui Li hugged Tian Buyi tightly, and his breathing became heavier and heavier. I don’t know when he had tears streaming down his face.

    "careful"

    Suddenly, an anxious exclamation came from behind, Lu Xueqi's white figure flew over quickly, and in mid-air, Master Daoxuan's gesture made a big circle, and the low and mysterious mantra stopped instantly.

    Almost instinctively, Gui Li felt a sense of alarm in his heart, but as he held Tian Buyi's hand, the grief-stricken and surging emotions in his mind actually suppressed his reason.

    He didn’t let go

    This body, this person, raised him from a young age, taught him his achievements, and taught him how to behave. For more than ten years, he has been living, walking, and moving forward looking at this person's back The voice, face, and smile, every frame  The memory images seemed like thunder hammers hitting his mind, making him unable to move.

    How can he let go?

    &nbsp; The ancient sword of Zhu Xian lit up, and the light stung his eyes instantly, making it impossible to see clearly what was in front of him. The familiar feeling of despair from so many years ago enveloped him.

    In the midst of the lightning and flint, Lu Xueqi tried her best to rush over, threw herself on him, grabbed Gui Li and used the huge momentum to pull him away.

    He stood up and fell aside

    "Boom"

    Like lightning, it dissipated in an instant. The dazzling halo was instantly restrained. The Zhuxian ancient sword mercilessly penetrated Tian Buyi's chest and flew into the air until the powerful and slender hand of Master Daoxuan stretched out and held it.  Holding the hilt of the sword, in an instant, the sky and the earth were dark, and even the few stars in the distant sky finally disappeared into the dark clouds.

    No blood, not a drop

    Gui Li seemed to have lost his soul and all his feelings at the same time. He climbed up numbly, but fell to the ground when his feet stumbled. He struggled and crawled towards Tian Buyi desperately. Lu Xueqi reached out to help him, but her hand was stretched out.  Halfway through, he froze

    She suddenly pounced on Gui Li and pulled him. Her breathing was very rapid, like the fear emanating from her heart: "You look at Uncle Tian's hands"

    "Boom", a rumble of thunder rolled across the sky, and among the thick dark clouds in the sky, raindrops finally began to fall.

    It’s just that the rain is actually black

    Along with the rumbling of thunder and the gradually increasing rain, lightning appeared in the sky like a swimming dragon, cutting through the dark sky in the soil. On Tian Buyi's body, one of his fingers on his palm moved.  For a moment

    Gui Li was stunned, but after a moment, the sad look on his face did not change to fear. Instead, there was a burst of uncontrollable ecstasy. He shouted loudly:

    "Master"

    Then, he rushed out and rushed towards Tian Buyi desperately.

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale, but her eyes were a little more rational than Gui Li's. However, in shock, she hurriedly reached out to pull Gui Li, but she didn't pull him. She only grabbed a piece of his robe and tore it off with a hiss.

    In the mid-air, Daoxuan Zhenren, standing in the clouds, was surrounded by black energy. All the rain and strong winds avoided him. His face was ferocious, and he looked like a demon. He looked at the mortals at his feet arrogantly, as if he had mastered their destiny.

    The Zhuxian Ancient Sword in his hand, which looked like stone but not stone, or jade but not jade, once again flashed a strange light, reflecting his face, adding a bit of sadness.

    Gui Li seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope in despair, and rushed forward in ecstasy, but he didn't notice at all that the black energy on Tian Buyi's face at this moment not only did not dissipate with his loss of life, but intensified. At this time, it was completely  Covering Tian Buyi's face

    Just when Gui Li rushed up and opened his arms to pick up his master and call out, Tian Buyi's palm suddenly turned up and was instantly filled with supreme mana. Like a giant hammer, it hit Gui Li's chest hard.

    The expression on Gui Li’s face froze instantly

    After a moment, his body flew backwards, and the sound of "crackling" sounded continuously along the way. Tian Buyi was so proud that he could look at the world with his Taoism. The power of this palm can be imagined, and Gui Li was not prepared at all.  , I don’t know how many sternums were broken at once, and all the internal organs were probably displaced. He was severely injured because he had practiced the true method of the Heavenly Book, and the Great Brahma Prajna of Tianyin Temple automatically protected his body, so he did not die on the spot, forgive me.  In this way, he also flew three feet away on the spot. Instantly, everything in front of him was dark, stars were flashing randomly, and his chest hurt so much that he lost all consciousness.

    But in his mind, there was only one voice echoing at this moment: What happened to master?  What happened to Master?

    "Ha ha ha ha……"

    The extremely sad laughter came down from the sky. Daoxuan Zhenren stood in the clouds and smiled arrogantly: "Don't you want to die with me? Don't you want to eliminate harm for the people? How about it, I'll let you try it.  How do you taste this ancient sword of killing immortals? Hahahaha, hahahaha"

    Tian Buyi's body stood up slowly. Although his movements seemed a little slow, every movement was filled with strange power. The black energy on his face was surging crazily, giving people a feeling every time.  a thrilling feeling

    Tian Buyi slowly stretched out his right hand, and suddenly opened his fingers. The Red Flame Fairy Sword that fell in the distance immediately lit up. After a moment, it flew back to his hand automatically. After Tian Buyi held the Red Flame tightly, he stepped forward.  With his somewhat slow steps, he suddenly walked towards Gui Li, who was seriously injured on the ground.

    The black rain is getting heavier and heavier, and it is falling faster and faster

    "Canglang" was like a dragon roaring, Tianya was unsheathed, Lu Xueqi's face was pale, Hengjian stood in front of Gui Li, her chest was rising and falling rapidly, the rain hit her skin, and the white clothes were covered with dust, but it added  A bit sad

    &nbsp; The rain hit the ground, turning the soil into mud. Blood oozed from the corners of Gui Li's mouth, instantly staining the clothes in front of him red. Even his voice became hoarse and intermittent: "Master you you  What's wrong?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to be unable to hear any sound, and the strong wind and the gradually turning heavy rain had no impact on him at all. His body just moved towards Gui Li, who was lying on the ground struggling, and Lu Xueqi, who was pale and clenched her teeth.  , slowly walked over, every step was filled with murderous intent and intent.

    "Boom"

    A thunder sounded, and when the head rang, even if the Dao Xuan real person standing in the clouds was shocked, after a while, the expression on his face suddenly appeared a strange change.

    It seemed to be a confused look, as if he was sleeping in a big dream. When he was about to wake up, he seemed to think of something, but he could never catch it or remember it. He was at a loss for a while.

    "As if in contrast to Daoxuan's abnormal expression, the strange light that had been flickering on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword in his hand also dimmed at the same time.

    "Boom"

    Thunder is like a giant hammer, shaking the sky and the world, as if the gods in the sky are also angry about it

    The earth is shaking faintly, and the world is full of wind and rain

    In this flash of lightning, at that moment, Tian Buyi's footsteps suddenly stopped, and the thick black air covering his face seemed to have suddenly lost the support of some kind of power and faded a little.  Tian Buyi's eyes were revealed

    How long is a moment?

    The Buddhists say that the eternity of a mustard seed is ordinary; but what kind of moment is that one breath of time?

    Those eyes looked deeply at Gui Li, watching him struggling in the mud, vomiting blood, and shouting the word "Master"

    The light of the red flame burns like a flame

    Reflected in his eyes

    How long can that moment last?

    Tian Buyi shook his head suddenly, as if he had used all his strength to find Lu Xueqi's whereabouts, and looked deeply

    Thunder and lightning

    The wind and rain are roaring

    The Tianya Divine Sword blooms with a faint blue light, standing in the wind and rain

    At that moment, Lu Xueqi’s eyes came into contact with Tian Buyi’s

    Like thunder, like lightning, like strong wind, like huge waves, she clearly saw that something surging like huge waves was staring at her in those eyes, seemingly with endless meaning, and finally turned into nothing but  Silent

    The next moment, Lu Xueqi no longer had any trace of blood, and even her lips became almost transparent.

    ※※※

    Thunder passed by, Daoxuan Zhenren's body shook slightly, his confusion dissipated, and almost at the same time, the strange light on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword lit up again

    Above the earth, the wind and rain are still howling, but Tian Buyi's eyes have once again been covered by the surging black air.

    His steps were heavy in the mud, splashing dirty water and scattering away. Step by step, he walked towards the original goal.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    ????????????????????????

    "Tian, ??Uncle Tian" Lu Xueqi didn't know why, but her voice became extremely difficult, with a hint of sadness, and said, "Don't come over, please don't come over"

    Gui Li propped up his arms and looked up. He had just raised his body halfway when he fell weakly into the mud again. The mud splashed all over his face, but he seemed not to feel it at all.

    He just raised his head desperately, looking at the resurrected master, and walked towards them step by step

    The red flames are burning, and I don’t know whose soul and blood are burning.

    In the wind and rain, Tian Buyi came closer. Lu Xueqi’s hand holding Tianya was shaking slightly, and her face seemed to be pale and transparent.

    "Uncle Tianstop, stop"

    The one who answered her was the Red Flame Fairy Sword

    The blazing flames hit his head, and all the rainwater within three feet evaporated in an instant. After Tian Buyi was controlled by this mysterious magic, he used his Taoist skills and seemed to be advancing instead of retreating.

    Lu Xueqi reluctantly raised Tianya to block it, and there was a sharp "clang" sound. Her whole body and sword were hit by a huge force and floated out. Like a kite with a broken string, she fell to the field from in front of Gui Li.  A difficult time behind

    There is no longer any barrier between master and disciple

    Tian Buyi stopped and Chi Yan slowly raised it. Although Gui Li was lying on the ground helplessly, his eyes were still wide open and staring at Tian Buyi. However, Tian Buyi's face was full of black energy, and he couldn't stand it at all.  Can't see his expression clearly

    The wind and rain are blowing, the world is sad

    Huo Ran, Tian Buyi roared, and the red flames instantlyGuanghua was so powerful that he struck at Gui Li head-on. Gui Li did not dodge, and in fact he couldn't dodge. His mouth was slightly open, and he didn't know if he was shouting something, but that little sound was all drowned in the red.  In the blazing wind brought by the flames

    "Boom"

    Above the sky, thunder strikes again

    The world was suddenly pierced by a bolt of lightning, which instantly illuminated the dark world

    Tian Buyi's movement suddenly froze. The red flame stopped just one foot away from Gui Li's head. Gui Li could even clearly feel that the blazing flame was about to burn him up.

    but

    All Tian Buyi’s movements stopped, and the red flame’s brilliance quietly receded little by little on Tian Buyi’s body. From his heart, a section of the sword tip was revealed.

    The Tianya Divine Sword, shining with light blue light and steaming with auspicious energy, once again penetrated Tian Buyi's body and heart.

    The wind and rain were like knives, hitting the figure behind Tian Buyi. Her messy hair stuck to her skin, and countless water droplets slid down her face. Her face was ashen and her whole body was shaking.

    "Boom"

    In an instant, three consecutive thunders in the sky exploded on the left and right sides of Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan's body was shaken, and suddenly his whole body curled up, with an expression of extreme pain on his face. For a moment  Then he looked up to the sky and screamed wildly, and turned into a black light, flying as fast as lightning, and left here

    On the ground, Gui Li was stunned again. His eyes were staring blankly at the master's chest, where the sword tip came out of the chest.

    No blood, not a drop of blood

    "Dang" Chi Yan completely lost his light and fell to the ground like scrap copper and iron. The muscles in the corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched and his body trembled slightly.

    Then, Tian Buyi's knees seemed to weaken, and he slowly knelt on the muddy ground. Just in front of Gui Li, the black air on his face was quickly dissipating, but there was still a light layer covering him.  Up, lingering

    Lu Xueqi held Tianya's hand and began to tremble slightly, but she did not hesitate. After closing her eyes for a moment, the light blue glow of the Tianya Divine Sword lit up, with its inherent thousand-year history.  The auspicious and righteous energy emanated from Tian Buyi's body bit by bit. While dispelling the black energy, it also expanded the wound on Tian Buyi's chest more than ten times.

    "Uh ah" Gui Li let out a hoarse cry, like a desperate beast, with tears streaming down his face. The strength burst out from nowhere, and his severely injured body actually jumped up and threw himself on the ground.  Tian Buyi's body dragged him away from Tianya, and Tianya just dispelled the last trace of the strange black energy.

    Tian Buyi’s familiar face once again appeared in the wind and rain

    His eyes are open. I wonder if they have never been closed.

    Then, the corners of his mouth moved, and he smiled at Gui Li

    Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind him, seemed to have exhausted all the strength in her body and could no longer support her body. Her feet gave way and she fell to the ground in the mud.

    Gui Li only glanced at Tian Buyi's chest and knew in his heart that the mentor who raised him had reached the end of his life and could no longer be saved.

    "Why, why?" He shouted hoarsely. It was hard to tell whether it was rain or tears on his face. This time, he was facing Lu Xueqi. His body was struggling in the mud on the ground, trying to crawl over and question him.  she

    But a pair of trembling hands stopped him. This hand was weak and fragile, but Gui Li was immediately pulled back by him. Gui Li gasped, his lips trembled, and said in a hoarse voice: "Master, Master"

    Tian Buyi looked at him, as angry as a thread, as if he was desperately trying to gather the last strength of this broken body, struggling to say to the ghost: "No don't blame her, don't blame her"

    Gui Li stretched out his hand and held Tian Buyi's palm tightly. There was only a cold feeling in the palm of his hand.

    He could no longer bear it and cried loudly. On this stormy night, he kept sobbing and could only utter the only two words in his mouth:

    "MasterMaster"

    Tian Buyi stared at him, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and his voice gradually became deeper: "Old Qi"

    "Master, I'm here, I'm here" Gui Li tried his best to get closer to Tian Buyi, and his tears fell on Tian Buyi's palm drop by drop.

    "After I die, youyou take my bodyback to DazhuFeng and give it to youyour master wife"

    Gui Li nodded desperately, the muscles on his face were twisted and his body was shaking. Under his gaze, Tian Buyi's breathing became faster and faster, and his voice became smaller and smaller:

    "You"??I need to advise her not to be sad and not to do stupid things, ah"

    With the last sound, Tian Buyi suddenly raised his voice, then stopped abruptly, and the palm in Gui Li's hand dropped instantly.

    Gui Li was stunned. His trembling body stopped shaking and froze in place.

    The bleak and icy wind and rain turned out to be so biting and cold that it penetrated deep into the soul.

    I don’t know how long it took, but he just called out in a low voice: "Master"

    Afterwards, his vision went dark and he fainted next to Tian Buyi’s body.

 Text Chapter 6 Wounds

    Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak

    In the dead of night, only the distant sound of bamboo waves carried by the wind echoed gently in the night sky. The lights had long been extinguished, and the disciples of Dazhu Peak had all rested in peace. There was only a lone lamp behind the Shoujing Hall, standing alone in the darkness.  shining with light

    The night breeze blew gently, and there was a hint of coolness, blowing in from the half-open window, making a slight "woo-woo" sound, and it also blew in

    The lamp on the table in the middle of the room swayed a little and became flickering.

    A white hand gently stretched out to block the wind. The fire quickly stabilized and began to glow again. Suru sat lazily at the table. The night was already deep, but she had no sleepiness.

    The wind outside the house was still blowing non-stop, hitting the doors and windows, making soft noises from time to time. Suru stood up and walked slowly to the window, but did not close the window immediately, but looked out the window.

    The sky is like ink, it is the darkest time

    She listened intently, but there was no sound she wanted to hear in the late night wind.

    A faint bitter smile appeared on Suru's face, she closed the window quietly, turned around and sat back at the table. Neither she nor Tian Buyi were people who valued luxury. There were not many furnishings in the bedroom. At this moment, on the table,  In addition to a cloth bag, there is only a small round mirror

    She took the round mirror over, and after a moment, in front of her eyes, a dignified and beautiful woman appeared in the round mirror. Her hair was like clouds, her skin was like that of a girl, and there was not a trace of wrinkles. She and Tian Buyi were married together.  , after hundreds of years of practice, I have this Taoist practice, and my appearance is always there

    After looking at it for a while, Suru sighed softly, put the small round mirror aside, took the cloth bag at the other end, and opened it

    Inside are some of the most common things, some needles and threads, a piece of cloth, scissors, and a powder eraser. In the secular world, ordinary women usually have these things so that they can make clothes for their husbands and children.  I gently took the cloth, threaded the needle and thread, and sewed carefully by the light of the lamp.

    It was just that she was sewing, but under the candlelight, her eyes became a little blurred, and she seemed to be a little absent-minded. She didn't know what she was thinking about, and her sewing speed also slowed down a lot. At this moment, suddenly the room  The wind outside seemed to have picked up suddenly, and there was a "woo" sound, but the window that had just been closed was slapped hard, and suddenly it blew open again.

    A cold wind rushed in immediately, and the candle on the table was blown out by the strong wind almost at the same time

    "ah"

    With a soft cry, Suru frowned in the darkness, and there was a stinging pain on the tip of her finger. With her Taoist practice, she could actually hurt her finger with a small sewing needle. Even she felt it.  It's a little funny, but for some reason, the room is dark at the moment. When the cold night wind blows, Suru's mood becomes a little sad, as if there is a big stone in her heart, heavy.

    She sighed, put down her clothes and needlework, and walked to the window. The scenery outside the window was still the same, but her husband, who had watched all this with her countless times in the past, had been gone for a long time.

    After daybreak, maybe we should send Daren and the others down the mountain to look for them. Waiting like this is not an option.

    Suru thought so in her heart, Tian Buyi's appearance flashed in front of her eyes, and she felt worried

    The night is dark

    She stared at the night sky for a long time, her lips trembling slightly, not knowing what she was saying. After a long time, she lowered her head in silence, sighed quietly, and closed the window.

    Outside the house, the wind seemed to be a little more urgent

    ※※※

    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect

    In the same late night, there are also people who are sleepless, but their mood may be different.

    Hidden above the blood pool in the deepest part of the mountain, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost stood side by side. Mr. Ghost was still wrapped in black clothes, and his expression could not be seen clearly, but there was excitement and excitement that could not be concealed on the Ghost King's face.  happy

    He didn't look tired at all from staying up late. In fact, with the Ghost King's spiritual practice, even if he didn't sleep for several days, there wouldn't be any serious problems. At this moment, his face not only didn't look tired, but also had a faint look on his face.  Red light, full of energy, is staring at the blood pool at his feet.

    The blood pool soaked in countless blood has undergone obvious changes at this moment compared with the past. The four great spirit beasts are still imprisoned in the blood. Even Taotie, who struggled hard before, looks like he has been sucked out at this moment.  He lost all his strength and crawled listlessly in the blood. He didn't move for a long time.

    And the water of the blood pool, which has always been calm, is no longer calm at this moment. In the huge water surface, there are bubbles constantly rising from the depths of the blood water, and at the same time, the sound of bursting is constantly heard.Moreover, the speed is several times faster than before, and the number of bubbles is also much greater. The entire blood pool seems to be boiling. An invisible force is gradually awakening from the depths of the blood pool, and  The bloody smell that once existed in this space is more than ten times stronger than before.

    In mid-air, the Fulong Cauldron, the hub of the Four Spirits Blood Array, has also undergone some changes from the past. The original clumsy and thick cauldron body seems to have absorbed a lot of spiritual energy from the blood pool below and the four spirit beasts.  Demonic power, gradually revealed a trace of red light, and the cauldron, which originally seemed to be made of bronze, now also showed a transparent and slightly light yellow amber color, looking vaguely solemn.

    On the tripod, the mysterious inscriptions all lit up, as if they had regained life.

    Generally, there is a strange light shining, and on the most central pattern, the four spirit beast patterns that were flickering on and off are now all bright, sparkling, and the light is better than the surrounding text. Only in this pattern  The head of the ferocious demon god in the middle is still as red as blood, greedily absorbing the spiritual power that Fulong Cauldron continuously absorbs from below.

    And in the space surrounding the Fulong Cauldron, within the sealed mountain belly, there is actually a vortex of mist-like clouds out of thin air, faintly carrying the power of wind and thunder, constantly moving around the cauldron, even if it stands.  The Ghost King and Mr. Ghost in the distance can still clearly feel that the Fulong Cauldron itself contains terrible and terrifying magic power, and this strange magic power is still being continuously added, supplemented and strengthened.

    Like the Ghost King, Mr. Ghost is also looking at the Fulong Cauldron, but his eyes are cold and sharp. Compared with the Ghost King, he is less fanatical and more calm.

    Mr. Ghost stared at the Fulong Cauldron for a long time, and then slowly said: "Everything is normal now, and it is exactly as stated in the inscription on the Fulong Cauldron. If this continues, as long as the period of seven or forty-nine days is fulfilled, it seems that the Four Spirits  The Blood Formation, this incredible formation, will definitely succeed."

    The Ghost King took a deep breath, his face was flushed, and his eyes showed a fanatical light that was rarely seen in him. He took a step forward and couldn't help but roared, saying: "Okay, okay, okay, I can't wait any longer."

    Mr. Ghost glanced at him and said: "Master, please be patient, the future will be long."

    The Ghost King looked up to the sky and laughed. Huo Di turned around, walked to Mr. Ghost, and reached out his hand to slap Mr. Ghost heavily on the shoulder. Mr. Ghost seemed to be startled, and there was a strange look in his eyes, but in the end he did not move.  On the same spot, after a moment, the ghost king's palm patted his shoulder, but there was no difference. He just laughed and said: "Okay, okay, okay."

    He laughed, very happy, and then seemed to remember something, his smile faded a little, and he said seriously to Mr. Ghost: "Thank you very much."

    Mr. Ghost lowered his head slightly and said: "The success of this unparalleled formation is all due to the great blessing of the sect master. Moreover, if it were not for this magical weapon of Fulong Cauldron, there would be nothing I can do."

    The Ghost King smiled and shook his head and said: "The Fulong Cauldron is the most important treasure of our Ghost King Sect, but for many years no one has been able to understand the inscriptions on the body of the cauldron. Only you finally helped me. This is the gift of God to me, to achieve success."  "Hegemony"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said: "The sect master has given me the award."

    The Ghost King chuckled, but then turned around, his eyes once again fell on the Fulong Cauldron standing in the void, shining brightly, and with overwhelming aura. Another burst of excitement and ecstasy passed through his eyes, and he couldn't help but laugh out loud again.  laughed

    Mr. Ghost stood quietly behind the Ghost King, watching the Ghost King become more and more arrogant. Without saying a word, anyone who knew the Ghost King would be surprised if he casually walked in here. The Ghost King has always been a talented man.  He is restrained and deep, and has never looked so arrogant and arrogant. But this time when I look at Mr. Ghost's eyes, I don't see any sign of surprise in Mr. Ghost's eyes.

    I don’t know whether it’s because I see Mr. Ghost and the Ghost King alone a lot on weekdays, or because he’s so scheming that others can’t see it at all.

    All in all, above the huge blood pool in the hidden mountain belly, in the thick bloody atmosphere, the Ghost King was planning the future with great satisfaction. His proud laughter echoed and gradually enveloped the entire huge cave. Behind him, there was  A quiet shadow, standing silently

    ※※※

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain

    The strange black clouds above the sky have gradually dissipated at some point, but the clouds are still very thick. From the dark sky, heavy rain is still falling, washing away this seemingly lonely world.

    In the wilderness, the wind and rain are fierce, and the chill is biting. Not long ago, there was an abandoned village. After a thrilling and fierce battle, it has become a complete ruin. Even the ground under your feet has been shaken by the huge force.  It was destroyed and turned over, and after being washed away by strong winds and heavy rains, it became a dirty?The mud

    The sky was dark, with no light at all. In the wilderness, in the wind and rain, there was only a faint blue light, flickering slightly.

    Lu Xueqi, who always loved to be clean, her white clothes were stained by mud, but she didn't seem to care at all. Not far in front of her, Tian Buyi's body lay quietly. He closed his eyes, as calm as sleeping.  The wind and rain hit his face, and there was a whimpering sound in the wind, as if he was crying.

    Gui Li still hasn't woken up. Through the light blue light of Tianya, you can see that his face is as pale as a dead person, and his expression is full of pain. If it weren't for the slight pain in his chest,  The ups and downs of breathing almost gave people an illusion. At this moment, his body was held in Lu Xueqi's arms. Tianya was quietly emitting light, opening up a small gap in the small places around Lu Xueqi and Gui Li, and the invisible force blocked it.  raindrops

    Not far in front of them, the monkey Xiao Hui also lost his usual activity and sat quietly on the ground, watching the stars falling from the sky.

    The rain wet its body hair, and from time to time water droplets flowed over its face and body, dripping to the ground. A cold wind blew. Xiao Hui blinked all three eyes, as if feeling a little cold, and quietly moved towards Gui Li's body.  closer

    Lu Xueqi silently raised her head, glanced at Xiao Hui, then stretched out her hand, gently lifted Xiao Hui into Tianya's halo, and let him lie on Gui Li's body. Xiao Hui looked at Lu Xueqi, and whispered softly.  It screamed "Zhizhizhizhi", and then its head lowered slightly, leaning on Gui Li's chest. It turned its head to one side and stared at Tian Buyi's quiet body not far in front.

    Like a dream?  illusive

    It seemed like a distant and long dream, but there was no joy at all, because at the end, it turned out to be a nightmare.

    Gui Li's body moved, and the sadness on his pale face seemed to be a little deeper. After a moment, with a painful groan, he slowly woke up.

    There is light in front of my eyes, a light blue brilliance, gently floating and lingering around my body

    There are sounds all around, the sound of wind and rain, the wind is blowing and the rain is blowing, the wind is rustling

    Xiao Hui, who was leaning on Gui Li's chest, suddenly straightened up and looked at Gui Li

    The cold wind blows again

    Gui Li trembled slightly, and then he saw Lu Xueqi's eyes, that face as pale as his, the only person who accompanied him on this stormy night

    The corner of Gui Li’s mouth trembled slightly

    The pain in his chest had eased a lot. Gui Li took a look at his chest and saw seven or eight pieces of white cloth of different sizes wrapped around his chest. It looked like they were all temporarily torn from his clothes. At this moment, his consciousness was gradually weakening.  After waking up, he soon realized that the broken bones in his chest had been repaired one by one. However, the power of Tian Buyi's palm was really extraordinary. All the energy and veins in his body were shocked. Although Lu Xueqi rescued him afterwards,  But I'm afraid it will take many days to recover.

    When he thought of this, he subconsciously turned his eyes and soon saw that the mentor who raised him, Gui Li, did not speak. He seemed to have no strength to speak. In the wind and rain, Tian Buyi's face was covered with splatters.  dripping water, lying silently in the dirty mud

    Who knows what will happen to him after his death?

    A low hoarse cry came from his throat. Gui Li's body rolled down from Lu Xueqi's arms and fell into the mud. Then he struggled to crawl towards Tian Buyi's body. Lu Xueqi was startled and instinctively  She pulled him forward, but when her hand touched Gui Li's body, she heard Gui Li whisper:

    "Don't pull me"

    Lu Xueqi stood dumbly and slowly retracted her outstretched hand. She looked at Gui Li and followed him. She watched Gui Li leave Tianya's halo and crawl towards Tian Buyi's body step by step.  The wind and rain were merciless and biting, and quickly wet his body. Along the way, turbid mud also splashed all over his body.

    The monkey Xiao Hui followed Gui Li. Looking at his master, he seemed a little anxious. From time to time he jumped up to Gui Li and stretched out his hands to give him a hand. However, Gui Li was too big compared to Xiao Hui.  Xiao Hui couldn't exert any effort for a while, and couldn't help but become a little anxious, and called out "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times.

    Finally, Gui Li crawled to Tian Buyi's side. At the tentacles, Gui Li's face, which was already cold, was gritted with teeth. His body was trembling slightly. His eyes were carefully looking at Tian Buyi in front of him, as if he had been there for many years.  The wanderer returns, but in the end he is left with only despair

    From his face, drops of water dripped, falling on Tian Buyi’s already stiff face.

    The storm is getting stronger

    His eyes slowly fell on Tian Buyi’s chest. Although the clothes had been tidied up before, the huge and terrifying wound was still shocking. Gui Li seemed to be completelyEveryone was stabbed and their bodies froze.

    Then, he slowly turned around and looked back

    Behind her was Lu Xueqi's lonely and desolate figure. In the wind and rain, she silently faced Gui Li's gaze. Her face was pale and bloodless, and her hands shrunk in her sleeves were tightly clenched into fists, with deep nails.  deep in her skin

    That moment of looking at each other, I wonder how sad it was?

    The expression on Gui Li's face gradually became confused, and even the initial pain and sadness gradually disappeared. He turned his head blankly and looked at Tian Buyi again. The wind and rain blew, and Tian Buyi's face was filled with unknown expressions.  When did it splash some mud on the ground?

    Gui Li slowly stretched out his hand and wiped away the rain on Tian Buyi's face. When he touched the cold skin on Tian Buyi's face, his hand instinctively shrank back as if it had been burned by fire.  Then he stretched it out again and carefully wiped off the mud and rain on Tian Buyi's face.

    Then, he stood up, crawled close to his mentor's body, and used his chest to shield Tian Buyi from the wind and rain, and no longer let the miserable wind and rain touch his body.

    Lu Xueqi silently watched everything he did without stopping. On her beautiful face, there was only desolation.

    "When I was young, my family was ruined" Gui Li's voice suddenly came from the wind and rain. He spoke very slowly, as if every word had rolled through his heart countless times before he spoke it out slowly.

    Lu Xueqi quietly approached him, but Gui Li's body remained motionless, still shielding Tian Buyi from the wind and rain.

    "It was Master who took me back to Dazhu Peak to teach me and raise me. I will never be able to repay his kindness in my lifetime."

    Gui Li's body shook a little. I don't know if it was because of the fatigue after the injury, but he couldn't bear the force of the wind and rain. Lu Xueqi's expression changed, and she reached out to help him, but her hand just touched Gui Li's body.  Li moved slightly to the side to avoid her

    Lu Xueqi’s hand was frozen in mid-air

    Gui Li struggled to pick up Tian Buyi's body, and held his head and face deeply in his arms. At the same time, there was deep pain on his face, and he just murmured to himself.

    Lu Xueqi stood beside him, and despite the wind and rain, she still heard his words clearly. Gui Li just repeated one sentence over and over again:

    "I will never be able to pay it back in my lifetime I will never be able to pay it back in my lifetime"

    Lu Xueqi's lips trembled slightly, and her gaze passed over Tian Buyi's face. Who knew that on this same night, this man had also talked to her with a smile and made a promise to her?  In the despair of the past, I saw a glimmer of hope

    That sword, that wound

    There is more than one injured person

    She smiled sadly, turned around, but her body shook involuntarily a few times, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Little drops of blood fell on her chest, clothes, and on the ground, but the wind and rain were ruthless.  , it didn’t take long before it was eroded away by the rain.

    She looked up at the sky, and cold raindrops fell on her face. The sky was as dark as ink.

    Isn’t it almost dawn?

    But why, until this moment, apart from the lonely ups and downs, is there only darkness in this world?

    There were tears in the corners of Lu Xueqi's eyes, and they fell quietly in the wind and rain.

 Text Chapter 7 Going Home

    The rain dispersed and the clouds closed, the dark night finally passed, and the first glimmer of light appeared in the sky, quietly spreading to the world.

    There is still peace on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain. Although the disciples are diligent, they will not get up so early to watch. Outside the Jingtang Hall, among the eaves and tiles, there is still the residual dew left last night, turning into water droplets, sliding down intermittently in the distance.  The bamboo forest is still as green as ever. Looking from a distance, there is still mountain mist in the bamboo forest, like a gauze, gently fluttering.

    The door of the Shoujing Hall is still wide open as usual. Behind the threshold, the yellow curtain on the blue bricks is rolled up beside the pillars. The long lamp in front of the statue of Sanqing God is burning quietly in the morning light.  With

    The slightly chilly morning breeze blew from afar, passing through the houses and pavilions, gently turning around here in the Shoujing Hall, and then blowing to a distant place. In the wind, there were several clear and sweet bird songs.  , this is the only sound in the morning

    This is a very peaceful picture, a Taoist fairyland. I don’t know how many mornings have been spent like this, without the slightest trace of worldliness. But on this morning, it is different from the past, with a disharmonious anomaly.

    A figure soaked all over was kneeling at the door of the Shou Jing Hall, his head buried deeply between his arms. The ground around him where he was kneeling was already soaked by the water drops dripping from his body.  And there were still water droplets seeping and sliding down from his body and clothes.

    Six feet away in front of this man, on the blue brick steps at the door of Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi's body was lying quietly at the door of Shoujing Hall. Although there was no life left, Tian Buyi looked very peaceful when he looked at it, with no expression on his face.  There was no sign of pain, as if death was not that important to him.

    Tian Buyi's hands were folded and placed between his chest and abdomen. The clothes on his body had been carefully arranged and put on neatly. In addition, there were traces of wetness on his clothes, but the moisture was far greater than on the steps.  The man kneeling under him is much better, but there are traces of mud stains everywhere on his clothes. Although it can be seen that they have been washed and tidied by others, they cannot be washed away in a hurry, so these traces are still visible everywhere.

    However, I don’t think he would care about this.

    The morning breeze was still blowing, gently blowing over the top of Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain, blowing over the eaves and green tiles of Shoujing Hall, blowing in front of Shoujing Hall, as if feeling the chill in the wind, Gui Li's body trembled slightly  After a while, his body still looked weak, but he still knelt motionless, facing the door of Shoujing Hall, and buried his head deeply.

    There was everything he was familiar with here, the pavilions and palaces, the stone steps and statues, even the soil where he knelt, and the faint smell emanating from the soil. They were all fragments deep in his memory that could not be forgotten for an unknown number of times.  , he once dreamed of going back to the past and returning to this mountain land, but now that he is back, he is heartbroken.

    Behind Gui Li's kneeling figure, he walked through a long open space. As far as he could see, there was Zhang Xiaofan's former paradise - the kitchen. Ten years later, the kitchen door made of two wooden boards seemed to still be the same.  There is no change, just a few more scars and a few pieces of wood missing, making it appear more aged.

    The kitchen door was ajar, but it was quickly pushed open by a furry hand. With a few subtle "squeaks", the monkey Xiao Huida came to the door and jumped in gently. Even this  It seems that the furnishings in the kitchen have not changed. The tables and chairs for eating, the stoves and pots for cooking and cooking are all still in their original places. Xiao Hui's eyes rolled and he skillfully jumped onto the table in the middle of the house.  , then look to the right

    Sure enough, on the right side of the kitchen table, against the wall, there was a pile of dry thatch piled together. On it, a yellow figure was sleeping soundly, with a few "chichi" sounds coming from his mouth and nose.  The big yellow that grew up playing with Xiao Hui

    Xiao Hui squatted on the table, his tail rolled up, but he didn't immediately jump forward to hug his long-lost friend. He just scratched his head, turned his head and glanced outside the kitchen door, and then looked at the kitchen door.  Rhubarb, who is sleeping soundly, seems a little hesitant

    At this time, Dahuang, who had been sleeping soundly with his ears drooped, his eyes still closed, but his ears suddenly stood up, as if he heard something, then his head moved and he opened his eyes

    What came into view was a familiar figure lying on the table not far away. Dahuang was startled, but he immediately became energetic and lost all sleep. He jumped up happily and called "woof woof" twice at Xiao Hui.  , leaped over in three or two steps, landed on his hind feet, and leaned on the edge of the table with his two front feet. His eyes were full of excitement, and his tail was wagging.

    Xiao Hui grinned, and seemed to be infected by Da Huang's emotions. He held Da Huang's dog head in his arms and stroked Big Butter's shiny fur. Da Huang kept pushing his head against Xiao Hui, and then stretched out his tongue to lick Xiao Hui.  With a gray face, Xiao Hui laughed "squeaky", turned over and jumpedAfter clearing the table, Dahuang also turned around. After quarreling for a while, Xiao Hui seemed to remember something, frowned, stretched out his hand and patted Dahuang on the head, and then pointed towards the outside of the kitchen.

    Dahuang looked at Xiaohui, not quite understanding what Xiaohui meant. Xiaohui called out "Zhizhizhizhizhi" a few more times and jumped on Dahuang's back. Dahuang stepped forward and ran out of the kitchen, looking around.  Soon I saw a kneeling figure in the Shou Jing Hall.

    And that figure is clearly familiar to it

    Dahuang couldn't help but get excited, barked "woof, woof, woof" several times at the figure, took a big step and ran over, his tail wagging all the way. Soon, it ran across the open space,  They approached Gui Li, but when they were in China, Dahuang's footsteps suddenly suffocated and stopped.

    It looked past the figure of Gui Li who was kneeling in front of the gate of Shoujing Hall, and saw Tian Buyi's body lying peacefully on the stone steps outside Shoujing Hall.

    Xiao Hui slipped off Dahuang’s back so quietly, ran to Gui Li’s side, touched his head, looked around, then squatted on the ground, close to Gui Li’s body

    Dahuang slowly walked over, climbed up the stone steps, and came to Tian Buyi's side. He first stared at Tian Buyi's face for a long time, then gently sniffed Tian Buyi's body, and then sniffed other parts of Tian Buyi's body.  While doing this, its tail kept wagging gently towards Tian Buyi. Finally, Dahuang turned his head, still seeming a little confused, walked to Tian Buyi's head, and gently rubbed his head against Tian Buyi's.  Face, a low "Woo" sound came from the mouth

    Tian Buyi didn’t have any reaction

    Dahuang stayed for a long time, but there was no barking or howling as expected. It rubbed Tian Buyi's face feebly for the last time, but there was still no response. As if it had given up, the yellow dog silently lay down in front of Tian Buyi.  , its eyes were still staring at Tian Buyi, as if hoping that Tian Buyi would wake up suddenly, it put its head on its front feet, drooped its ears, and nestled against the lifeless and cold side of its owner.

    The early morning wind, carrying the chill from last night, quietly blew under the stone steps. Gui Li's body trembled slightly, but he soon fell into a still state again, kneeling motionless.

    In this chilly morning, time is still passing by quietly

    "ah"

    With a soft cry, Suru woke up from her dream, covered in cold sweat

    With her hair slightly disheveled and her face haggard, she slowly stood up from the table. Last night, she fell asleep quietly on this table.

    The closed window opened a little, and a ray of early morning light came through the gap, shining into the house. Suru stared at the light for a long time, and when her mood gradually calmed down, she smiled slightly.  For a moment, he turned around and pulled over a small round mirror placed on the table.

    Her beautiful face appeared in the mirror. Even though she looked a little haggard due to longing and staying up late, the grace emanating from her face was still heart-warming.

    Your appearance is not old yet, but where is your heart?

    She looked at her appearance in the mirror for a long time, sighed, put the small round mirror on the table, then stood up and walked to the window, stretched out her hand, and with a "squeak" sound, she opened the window completely.

    The early morning light suddenly poured into the house, driving away all the darkness, making people feel shocked. A faint smile appeared on Suru's face, facing the window, and slowly stretched out

    The feeling of the morning breeze blowing on your face, with some vague chill

    She opened the door and walked out

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It’s still early, so the disciples must not have gotten up yet, so let’s let them sleep a little longer, and later we will order them to go down the mountain to search for the difficulty. I guess some of them are tired.

    Suru thought so in her heart and walked towards the front hall of Shoujing Hall.

    The curved corridor slowly extended under the feet. Outside the corridor, Xiuzhu was swaying in the morning breeze, making a rustling sound. Somehow, on such an early morning, Suru discovered many things that she usually ignored.

    The paint on the railings of the corridor has become mottled and peeling over time, and has fallen off in many places. I remember the last time I painted the Shoujing Hall was when I was not easily married to Tian. Unknowingly, this corridor has accompanied me through countless years.  And when I passed by the farmland, I didn't realize that when Tian Buyi came back, I had to let him find time to repaint it.

    There is also the thickest branch of bamboo in the bamboo forest outside the railing. You can still vaguely see the two small swords carved on the bamboo. They were carved on the green bamboo when I was happy about my wedding, hoping that the two swords could be combined.  , fellow immortal cultivators remember that at that time, Tian Buyi once made a joke that was ugly, pretending to be angry, and immediately made him anxious to death, and he coaxed him for a long time before he spared him.

    The scene of that year?Now that she can still remember it vividly, a smile appeared at the corner of Suru's mouth. She felt better. She took a deep breath of the slightly sweet air in the morning and continued walking. Then, she thought again that rhubarb is not easy to grow from a young age.  He has been gone for so many days, and he doesn’t know if his disciples have taken good care of him. If he accidentally loses weight due to hunger, he will have to complain to people when he comes back.

    Suru smiled and shook her head, and decided to go to the kitchen to see the rhubarb while it was still early. She was thinking about it as she walked, and unknowingly, she reached the front hall of Shoujing Hall.

    "when"

    The first sound of bells and cauldrons in the morning came from far away. It was the signal for Qingyun Gate to wake up in the morning, and it was also the sound that woke up the day. The sound of bells and cauldrons was low and heavy, echoing in the mountains for a long time.  scattered

    Suru’s heart seemed to jump violently following the sound.

    In front of the Shoujing Hall, there are figures kneeling or lying down, but Dahuang, who always likes to sleep in, got up so early for some reason today, and was lying obediently on the stone steps at the door of the Shoujing Hall, looking listless.

    As if hearing something, Dahuang's drooping ears twitched, his head turned around, and he glanced into the Shoujing Hall. In the shadow where the morning light had not yet fully illuminated, a woman stood in a daze.  looking at all this

    Suru's heart was beating faster and faster for some reason, even as if it was going to explode, making her feel like she couldn't breathe. The figure lying quietly on the stone steps of the Shoujing Hall looked so familiar that it seemed like it had been carved forever.  Deep in her soul, there is a shadow that cannot be erased no matter what.

    But at this moment, she prayed thousands of times in her heart that she was wrong, that she had seen it wrong

    Her face was as white as paper, and her feet were filled with lead. She walked slowly step by step, her lips trembling slightly. Dahuang, who was lying next to Tian Buyi, looked at Suru's slowly walking figure, his tail touching  She shook slightly, then buried her head on the ground again, her eyes silently watching the hungry master lying in front of her.

    We got closer, and finally we were so close that we could no longer escape. Tian Buyi’s familiar face came into Suru’s eyes. He seemed to be asleep, sleeping quietly.

    Suru felt that the world was spinning for a while, she staggered, and actually fell to the ground. Fortunately, she had profound moral principles and managed to steady her body. Even so, her eyes turned black and her feet were weak. She walked next to Tian Buyi's body.  Fell down and sat down

    Her trembling hands slowly caressed Tian Buyi's body and clothes. When they passed Tian Buyi's chest, Suru's hands paused for a moment and trembled even more. Then, two lines of clear tears slowly flowed from the corners of her eyes, one drop at a time.  A drop fell on Tian Buyi's face

    Beside her, Dahuang whined, moved his head over, and rubbed gently against her legs.

    She slowly raised her head, looking at the kneeling figure under the stone steps, and the gray-haired monkey beside the figure. After a while, she said lowly and choked, "Are you Xiaofan?"

    Gui Li's body trembled and he did not raise his head. On the contrary, his head was buried low, and it was even close to the rough ground. The soil rubbed his skin. At first, he seemed to be unconscious. After a while, his head was buried low.  Yes, I heard his trembling voice

    "I amdisciple, mastermother"

    Suru smiled sadly and said: "You don't have to be like this, get up and speak."

    Gui Li knelt on the ground without raising his head, as if he had lost all his courage. He did not dare to look at Suru again, and whispered: "This disciple deserves to die the most. He failed tofail to protect the master" His voice  Intermittently, as if every word he said was a punishment for him

    Suru slowly lifted Tian Buyi's upper body and hugged her in her arms. Her body was trembling slightly. She didn't know whether it was because she felt the coldness on Tian Buyi's body, or because she was thinking about using this cold body with her own.  The warmth removes heat

    "Get up." Her voice sounded hollow and desolate. In Gui Li's memory, he had never remembered that Suru had such a weak and helpless tone. This discovery could only make him more painful, and he couldn't help but turn himself  His face slowly moved in the sand, so that the pain on his face could distract him from his heart that was about to explode.

    "If you don't get up, how can you tell me what happened?" Suru said lightly, but her eyes were only looking at the unconscious body in her arms. It seemed that at this moment, her eyes could no longer accommodate anything else.  Got it

    Dahuang crawled forward two steps, gently rubbed his head against Tian Buyi's body, and kept whining in a low voice.

    Gui Li paused for a while, then slowly straightened up, raised his head, and looked at the dignified and beautiful woman Suru. Even at this desperate moment, she seemed to have never lost her grace. In the morning breeze, she faintly  The undulating hair floated on her temples, as she pressed her fair cheek against Tian Buyi's.on face

    "You are back, you are finally home"

    This was the last sentence Gui Li heard Suru say.

    Then, the energy and blood suddenly surged in his chest, and the blood energy rolled up like a raging wave, and then his vision went black, as if a string that had been tightly stretched in his mind suddenly broke apart.

    He fell to the ground like a wooden board with a "plop" and passed out.

    The moment before he was about to lose consciousness in a daze, there was a dark patch of darkness in front of him. It felt as if his whole body was being burned, and it was so hot, but inside his body, it was as cold as ice, and there was a faint sound coming from the distance.  There were several shouts, filled with fear and pain, and after a moment they turned into a cry.

    Chaotic footsteps sounded everywhere, but they were all coming in one direction

    “Master’s Wife, Master’s Wife…”

    This silent cry was the last and only thought that flashed through Gui Li's mind, and then he lost consciousness again.

 Text Chapter 8 Relatives

    I don’t know how long I have been asleep for this time, but in my deep sleep, I feel the familiar smell all around me. I don’t know how long I haven’t had this feeling of peace of mind.

    So I fell deeply into sleep and seemed unwilling to wake up. But deep in the dream, there was always a tingling feeling that lingered and refused to go away, stabbing my heart all the time.

    With a sigh of relief, Gui Li Youyou woke up and found the room in front of him, as if in a dream. He silently looked at the tables, chairs, beds, and doors where he lived and grew up when he was a boy.  Windows are almost engraved in his heart

    On the wall next to the bed, the huge word "道" is still hanging on the wall. However, the color and handwriting have faded a little, but the strokes still look like they did when they first met.  Vigorous and powerful

    The wooden frame on the window made a soft noise and opened a gap. The gray-haired monkey Xiao Hui jumped in from the outside. When he saw that Gui Li had woken up and was half sitting on the bed, he couldn't help but become happy and grinned.  Without stopping, he jumped onto the bed in a few seconds.

    Gui Li’s heart skipped a beat. This scene seemed to be the same many years ago. If it weren’t for the injuries on his body and the spiritual eyes opened on Xiao Hui’s head, he would really have had the illusion of Nan Ke Yimeng.

    It’s just that, after all, it’s impossible

    Xiao Hui called out to Gui Li. Gui Li looked down and saw Xiao Hui holding many wild fruits in his hands. He must have picked them from outside. At this moment, he seemed to share them with his master.  He shook his head and said that he didn't want to eat Xiao Hui, so he turned around and jumped onto the table in the middle of the room, squatted down, and then opened his mouth to chew.

    Gui Li silently looked at everything in the room, and finally his eyes fell on the half-opened window when Xiao Hui came in. A small piece of light came in from the window, and he couldn't see clearly what was outside. But Gui Li knew without looking that, behind the window,  Outside is a small courtyard, where there is a green pine, green lawn, and a stone path. On one side of the courtyard, there is a semicircular arch. Every plant and tree here has been carved by him.  Deep in the memory, it can never be erased

    The air is so clear that it seems to be slightly sweet, and even the small courtyard outside the house seems to be carrying the fragrance of green grass

    In a daze, he felt like he was home, but a moment later, a stabbing pain in his heart woke him up

    Outside the door, there were footsteps.

    Gui Li's eyes turned to the door. Footsteps soon reached the door. However, in front of the ajar door, the person outside seemed to hesitate for a moment and did not open the door immediately.

    Gui Li stared at the door

    After a while, the door was finally pushed open

    A tall and steady figure stood at the door. Almost at the same time, the man also saw Gui Li waking up. Their eyes met in mid-air, but neither of them spoke immediately. In their eyes, there was a glance.  There are too many complicated emotions all the time. I wonder if it is because of this that all the thousands of words turned into silence

    The monkey Xiao Hui sat on the table, spat out the core of a wild fruit, then glanced at the door, called out "Zhizhi" a few times, and then went back to eating its wild fruit.

    The man standing at the door sighed, and there seemed to be a wry smile on his lips. He shook his head, walked in, took a deep look at Gui Li, and said, "I haven't seen you for so many years. Should I call you Lao Qi or Lao Qi?"  How about you call me junior brother?"

    Gui Li’s lips moved. Finally, he looked at the man in front of him and called out in a low voice: "Elder brother"

    "Everything on Dazhu Peak is still as quiet as in my memory. It's so quiet that I don't know where the other people have gone.

    Song Daren silently looked at the man in front of him. Once upon a time, he was his most beloved junior brother, and the most incompetent seventh disciple of his master Dazhu Fengtian. But now, time has changed, things have changed, and people have changed.

    Ten years have passed, but this is the first time we have met

    "How have you been doing these years?" Song Daren asked, sitting opposite Gui Li

    Gui Li did not answer. He was just silent for ten years. Looking back, time is like water. He has walked this long road without knowing it. However, how can he say the word "good"?

    Song Daren looked at him. The young Zhang Xiaofan from the past still had the same outline as before, but his appearance still had the flavor of vicissitudes of life. I don't know when, this man was much younger than him, but now his Taoism was also higher than that of him.  Although he is much taller, there are already gray hairs on his temples.

    Song Daren let out a long sigh and said lightly: "How is your health now?"

    Gui Li looked down at the wound and saw that the original rags on his chest had now been replaced with neat and clean bandages., it was obviously the senior brothers from Dazhu Peak who had bandaged him up. The wound on his chest was obviously still aching, but it was much better than before he fainted. He was silent for a moment and said: "I'm fine, thank you senior brother."  miss"

    Speaking of this, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He looked at Song Daren and said, "I have turned against Qingyun. Do you still recognize me as your junior brother?"

    Song Daren smiled, although there was a bit of bitterness in the smile, and said: "Master's wife has told us that when the master was alive" When he mentioned the word "life", Song Daren's eyes turned red, and his voice  Obviously choking up, Gui Li heard this and his body trembled slightly.

    Song Daren calmed down and continued: "Master, he told his wife many times before he was alive, saying that he had never personally kicked you out of Dazhu Peak, and he had never thought about what you did wrong ten years ago, so  The master’s wife has told us that today, as long as you are willing, you will still be the seventh son of Dazhu Peak in Qingyun Mountainthe little junior brother"

    Gui Li slowly lowered his head, his body trembling slightly. He placed his left hand on the mattress of the bed and tightly grasped it into a ball. He covered his face with his right hand and quietly wiped away the tears leaking from the corners of his eyes.

    In the room, there was silence for a long time. When Gui Li's mood slowly calmed down, Song Daren's deep voice rang out again: "If you are fine, come with me to the Shouting Hall.  The master's wife is there to keep vigil for Master and she wants to see you."

    "……yes"

    After walking out of the arch, what you saw was the familiar circular corridor. Song Daren walked in front of him without saying a word, his broad shoulders and back like a hill.

    Gui Li followed him silently, and couldn't help but remember that when he was a boy, when he first came to Dazhu Peak, he followed Song Daren all the way and slowly integrated into the world of Dazhu Peak.

    Looking back on the past, it suddenly feels like a dream

    His eyes quietly fell on Song Daren's waist, and then he discovered that at some point, Song Daren had a white cloth around his waist. Naturally, it was to mourn the death of his mentor Tian Buyi.

    He looked sad and closed his eyes

    After walking out of the corridor, I saw the Shoujing Hall from a distance. However, unlike the usual peace and quiet, today the Shoujing Hall was filled with smoke, dust and incense, and at the same time, there was a faint sound of choking and crying.

    Song Daren silently walked towards the Shou Jing Hall. After taking two steps, he suddenly felt something. He looked back, only to find that Gui Li was standing there, looking at the Shou Jing Hall, but did not take a step to follow.

    "What's wrong?"

    Gui Li's face looked very pale. For some reason, he looked at the Shoujing Hall where the fireworks were floating and the sound of crying could be heard. He felt a little afraid in his heart, like a child who had done something wrong and did not dare to face what was about to happen.  sad parent

    Song Daren seemed to see something, sighed, and said: "Let's go." As he said that, he reached out and patted his shoulder. Gui Li moved his body, glanced at Song Daren, nodded silently, and walked up.

    The closer they got to Shoujing Hall, the stronger the smell of fireworks became, and the sounds of choking and crying became clearer. However, although there were familiar voices in Gui Li's memory, there were no cries from a woman, nor from Suru, nor from Suru.  The senior sister Tian Ling'er he originally expected to be married to

    Finally, under the leadership of Song Daren, he once again stood at the entrance of Shoujing Hall

    Eight eyes turned around in an instant and stopped on him. Gui Li's body was slightly trembling. His eyes looked at each person one by one.

    Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, He Dazhi, Lu Daxin, Du Bishu

    These familiar faces appeared one by one in front of Gui Li at this moment. Many years ago, they were his most amiable relatives and his most trustworthy senior brothers in the world.

    Their waists were all tied with the same white cloth as Song Daren's, and their faces all had a look of sadness, and some of their eyes were red and swollen from crying. In the quiet hall, there was an iron cauldron with a burning flame inside.  The senior brothers beside them slowly put the paper money in their hands into the flames.

    Fireworks and smoke fill the air

    Gui Li stared blankly. After the smoke, Tian Buyi was lying quietly on a funeral bed. The soiled clothes on his body had been replaced by a clean set and were put on neatly. It looked like he  His appearance and spirit became much more peaceful. His wife, Suru, was sitting next to Tian Buyi’s body. She stretched out her hand and held Tian Buyi’s hand, holding it tightly.

    Her expression was very sad, but she did not shed a single tear. There was a small white flower stuck in her temple hair. It was a wild flower with a slight dew in the morning. It was elegant and beautiful, with a bit of sadness. She was just nervous.  Holding her husband's hand tightly, she stared at Tian Buyi's face. However, his daughter Tian Linger did not appear in the quiet hall.

    &nbsp; And the big yellow that had been raised by Tian Buyi since childhood was lying silently on the ground next to the coffin bed, with its head lying listlessly on the ground, completely losing its usual free-spirited temperament.

    After Gui Li's eyes fell on Tian Buyi, he couldn't move any further. His footsteps were heavy and he slowly moved over step by step. Song Daren walked to the side silently, brought back a hemp rope and handed it to  Gui Li Gui Li looked at him, a hint of gratitude flashed in his eyes, nodded, took the hemp rope, and whispered: "Thank you very much."

    Song Daren glanced at Suru and said, "You go to Master Niang's place." After saying that, he silently walked back to the middle of his fellow disciples, knelt down towards Tian Buyi's body, kowtowed three times, and treated it as his head.  When he lifted it up, his eyes were a little red again. He turned around and took a stack of paper money from Wu Dayi, who was kneeling next to him, and began to slowly throw it into the fire.

    Gui Li looked at the hemp rope in his hand for a long time, and then tied the rope around his waist. The gray-white rope was wrapped around his waist, with a bit of sadness, but it seemed to tie his heart here again.

    He walked forward silently, walked to the coffin, knelt down, kowtowed three times to Tian Buyi's body, then turned to Suru and knelt on the ground.

    "Disciple" His voice suddenly paused, and after a long time, he heard him say again in a low tone: "Disciple Zhang Xiaofan, pay my respects to Master's wife."

    Behind him, Song Daren and other six Dazhu Peak disciples looked at us, their expressions were a little complicated, but mostly, they still had the kind of joy and kindness that blood is thicker than water.

    Even Suru's face showed a hint of relief. She looked at Gui Li and nodded, then a trace of pain flashed across her face. She looked at Tian Buyi and whispered: "Buyi, did you hear that?  , this is Lao Qi, he has come back to kowtow to you."

    Gui Li knelt at Suru's feet, speechless.

    Behind him, there was a choking sound

    The smoke was lingering and drifting slowly, and the Shoujing Hall became a little trance-like. I wonder if it was because the owner was gone. Even the hall looked empty, and it did not become noisy at all because of the large number of people.

    After a long while, Song Daren wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, walked forward, and came to Suru Xielu's house.  What's the point of this?  br>; "This matter is not urgent." Su Ru suddenly interrupted Song Daren and said calmly.

    Song Daren was startled. The disciples behind him, including Gui Li, were also stunned for a moment. The silence in the Shoujing Hall was silent for a moment, without any sound.

    After a while, Song Daren had the courage and said cautiously: "Master's wife, the master has passed away. The disciples all understand that Master's wife is sad, but this funeralcan't delay it."

    Suru’s face was calm and unchanged. Not only that, she didn’t even look at Song Daren. In her eyes, except for the old Qi who just came back, there was only Tian Buyi.

    Song Daren's face showed embarrassment. He didn't know what to do for a moment. He looked back at the junior brothers who were kneeling on the ground and burning paper money, but everyone also looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what to do.  At this moment, Suru called out: "Daren"

    Song Daren hurriedly responded: "Yes, Master Madam, what are your orders?"

    Suru said: "You and the others will go out for now. You are not allowed to come in without my exchange."

    Song Daren was stunned for a moment and took a few steps back. Several junior brothers next to him looked over. Song Daren frowned and said nothing. Standing next to him, He Dazhi, who was usually the most clever, shook his head slightly at him, with anxiety on his face.  Seeing the look in his eyes, Song Daren only frowned tightly.

    He has been with these junior disciples for an unknown amount of time. He Dazhi understands clearly what he is worried about. He is the one who has followed Tian Buyi and Suru for the longest time among these disciples. No one understands Master better than him.  The love between husband and wife is deep. If she couldn't think about it when they were away, wouldn't it be

    When he thought of this, Song Daren's face turned pale with fright, and he could not move forward no matter what. At this moment, Suru glared at them and said slightly angrily: "What are you doing? Could it be that your master dies?  Don’t you all take the words of me, the master’s wife, seriously?”

    “Thump thump thump”

    ??????????????? Several times in a row, except for Gui Li who was kneeling in front of Suru, Song Daren and other Dazhu Peak disciples all knelt down and kowtowed to the ground. Song Daren kept saying: "Disciples don't dare, disciples don't dare."

    Suru sighed, with a look of deep tiredness on her face. She seemed to have no strength to even curse. She just waved her hand gently and said, "You guys go out."

    Song Daren and others did not dare to disobey the master's wife anymore.?Everyone stepped back with a grimace, but the big stone in their hearts was heavy. Not knowing what to do, Gui Li bowed gently to Suru a few times, and then slowly backed away.  Stepping forward, Suru suddenly said: "Lao Qi, please stay, I have something to ask you."

    Gui Li was startled and stopped, but Song Daren and the others behind him breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, as long as there were people around the teacher's wife, there would be no accidents. At the moment, he only heard the sound of footsteps. After a while,  Song Daren and the other six people have already withdrawn from Shoujing Hall

    In the Shoujing Hall, it became quiet for a while, with only the burning flames devouring the paper money, making slight crackling sounds from time to time.

    Gui Li stood there silently, lowering his head and saying nothing. He didn't know how long it had been. He just heard Suru sigh and said: "Your master has always been hard-spoken and soft-hearted. He has always been brooding about the incident ten years ago.  , although he didn’t say it to me, I could tell that he actually felt a little sorry for you in his heart.”

    Gui Li's eyes turned red, he shook his head vigorously, and said anxiously: "No, it's the disciple who is unworthy and has failed his teacher. It's the disciple who can't live up to the master" After saying this, he started to choke.

    The corner of Suru's mouth trembled slightly. When she heard Gui Li's slightly crying words in front of her, it seemed that she was also aroused by the pain in her heart. However, although there was pain in her eyes, she still held back and did not shed tears.  Silently looking at Tian Buyi's face, he said quietly: "In your master's heart, he has never regarded you as a disciple who has been kicked out of the door. Do you understand?"

    Gui Li lowered his head and whispered: "Yes"

    Suru said: "Now that you have recognized him as your master, you can go over and burn some paper money for him as a sign of your filial piety. I'm sure he will also be happy"

    Gui Li gritted his teeth and knelt down to Tian Buyi's body. He bowed three times with tears in his eyes. Then he stood up and walked to the big pot. He knelt down and the flames in the iron pot had become much lower. I think it was because of Song Daren and others.  Everyone walked out, and no one added any paper money. Gui Li glanced to the side and saw several thick stacks of paper money piled not far away, all of which were unopened.

    Dazhu Peak is full of people who practice Taoism. I am afraid that they will not be able to use paper money for hundreds of years. These things must have been bought by Song Daren at the foot of the mountain to arrange for his funeral. Thinking of this, Gui Li felt sad again.  , silently reached for a stack, unsealed it, and turned the paper money into ashes one by one.

    Suru sat next to Tian Buyi, silently looking at the undulating and rolling flames. The firelight reflected on the face of Ghost Li next to the iron pot, reflecting the flickering light.

    She suddenly asked: "When your master passed away, were you by his side?"

    Gui Li shuddered slightly, then turned around, still kneeling next to the iron pot, facing Suru at the same time, and whispered: "Yes"

    Suru looked deeply at Gui Li and said: "After you fainted yesterday, I treated your injury and changed your dressing, but I found that where your chest was seriously injured, there was a red flame sword energy unique to your master in your body, which hurt your meridians.  The most serious thing is because of this, what’s going on?”

    Gui Li's heart skipped a beat, and his hands began to sweat slightly. After a moment, he whispered: "The disciple's injury this time is indeed due to the master's heavy hand, but"

    When he said this, he was at a loss and didn't even know where to start. That night happened suddenly, with twists and turns. Even though he had experienced the strife and turmoil in the world for a long time, he couldn't help but be shocked by it. What's more, among them was the person he respected and loved the most in his life.  The death of our teacher is beyond words.

    Suru snorted, her eyes flashed with power, and she said coldly: "Please tell me from the truth."

    Gui Li didn't dare to look at Suru for a moment and lowered his head. After a moment, he slowly began to talk about the night when he returned to the ruins of Caomiao Village and encountered a mysterious figure, and chased him all the way to the abandoned yizhuang outside Heyang City.  Until Tian Buyi died later, he slowly told Suru

    Suru's face became paler the more she listened, especially after hearing the last part about Tian Buyi's death. There was no color at all. She only held Tian Buyi's palm tightly with both hands, as if she was afraid that her husband would leave again.  Same

    At the end, Gui Li whispered: "That's what happened. Disciple must not deceive Master."

    Suru’s eyes moved to Tian Buyi, looking deeply at that familiar and peaceful face. Perhaps, in her husband’s heart, he didn’t have much regret. In his heart, he felt that these were the things he should do.

    She took a deep breath and straightened her body. Although in her heart she really wanted to lie down like this, lie with her husband, and never care about anything else, but she knew it was not time yet.

    "You really saw it clearly" Suru's voice sounded a bit erratic.

    Gui Li didn’t understand for a moment and said, “Master’s Wife, what do you mean?”

    Su Ru?With a pale complexion, he whispered: "That mysterious man is really the real person in chargeSenior Brother Daoxuan?"

    Gui Li took a deep breath and said decisively: "The disciple saw with his own eyes that the man turned into fly ash, and the disciple will not be wrong about it."

    Suru nodded silently, and after a moment, she asked slowly: "Based on what you just said, it's not easy for him to knock you down when his mind was in chaos at the end. Was it Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak who killed him?"

    Gui Li’s body was shaken, and cold sweat trickled down his forehead for a moment, but in the end, he still gritted his teeth and said: "Yes"

    Suru did not speak, but stared at Gui Li blankly, as if in a trance. However, under her gaze, the expression on Gui Li's face changed violently, as if he was suffering. After a long while, he whispered: "Then Lu Xueqi  She, she actually came to save me, no, the disciple" Suddenly, his face became solemn, he knelt on the ground, and whispered: "Master's wife, all the mistakes are the disciple's fault, then Lu Xueqi, she  …”

    Suru sighed and said: "I remember the disciple of Qingyun Sect, haven't you been the best friend with her over the years? Even if you entered the devil's way, I heard that she still misses you endlessly and has rebelled against you several times.  Senior Sister Shuiyue meant to reject the proposal of marriage from Master Yilan of Fenxiang Valley Cloud, didn't she?"

    Gui Li knelt on the ground, his heart was in chaos, and he had a thousand words in his heart, but he couldn't say a word. On that night of great changes, although he knew that Lu Xueqi had to take action mostly to save him, Tian Buyi  After all, it was his mentor who raised him and was the person he respected and loved all his life. But right in front of his eyes, the Heavenly Ya Divine Sword penetrated his mentor's chest After that, he almost subconsciously felt pain in his heart.  At that time, Lu Xueqi was rejected thousands of miles away

    After the turmoil in southern Xinjiang, there was a brief embrace, but under this fate, the gap is huge. I really don’t know why the sky is so cruel.

    This time in front of Suru, although Gui Li had such a complicated mentality before, he could not sit back and watch Suru misunderstand Lu Xueqi. However, he understood deeply that the master's wife was very affectionate towards the master, even worse than him.  So how can I ask my mistress to be magnanimous when it is something that is difficult for me to accept?

    Gui Li was speechless and didn’t know what to say.

    The truth is as sharp and ruthless as a blade, and everyone who comes close seems to be hurt by it

    It's just that Suru's face at this moment was not as decisive as Gui Li imagined. On the contrary, after the initial sadness, her face gradually became thoughtful. After a moment, Suru said to Gui Li: "I remember  You said just now that before Bu Yi died, his consciousness briefly recovered and he recognized you, right?"

    Gui Li nodded and said: "Yes"

    Suru said: "Then what did he say to you?"

    Gui Li thought for a moment and whispered: "Master said a few words to me after he woke up."

    Suru asked: "What did he say?"

    Ghost Li said: "The first sentence the master said was rather strange. He just repeated three words: Don't blame her, don't blame her. The second sentence was to instruct the disciples to take the old man's body back to Dazhu after the master passed away.  Give the peak to the master's wife and tell the master's wife"

    Suru’s expression changed and she said, “What does he want you to say to me?”

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back by the master.

    Suru was speechless, her eyes were full of tears, her body was shaking again and again, she looked weak and shaky, and she looked heartbroken. Gui Li felt pain and worry in his heart, but he didn't dare to step forward, so he could only kneel down.  He kowtowed to the ground and said: "My condolences, Master."

    After a long while, I heard Suru's voice calmed down slightly, and said in a low voice: "I'm fine, get up."

    Gui Li then stood up and looked up. Suru's face had calmed down, but the sadness in his eyes was still obvious.

    There was silence again in the Shoujing Hall. Gui Li silently added a few pieces of paper money to the iron pot next to him. At this time, Suru suddenly said: "Are you also dissatisfied and dissatisfied with Lu Xueqi for killing your master?"  resentment?"

    Gui Li was taken aback. He didn't know what the Master's wife meant. He couldn't answer for a while. But Suru was an extremely smart person, and he had already seen through the world. Just by looking at the look on Gui Li's face, he could tell  Mostly understood

    She said calmly: "Do you know what the words 'don't blame her' that Bu Yi said to you before he died mean?"

    Gui Li was startled and said, "What?"

    Suru smiled bitterly and said: "It's as I expected, but I'm afraid he is willing to let Miss Lu Xueqi and Lu kill him."

    Gui Li was shocked and said: "Master's wife, what you said"

    Suru sighed deeplyShe said in a loud voice: "It's true that the past is hard to look back on, but it can't go away after all. The secrets of our previous generation can never involve you juniors." She turned back silently and looked at Tian Buyi, only to see Tian Buyi's face was peaceful and peaceful.  , looking as if she was asleep, she said in a low voice: "Buyi, you must want me to tell him that secret"

 Text Chapter 9 Blood Omen

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak

    The mountain peak blew through the green bamboo forest, bringing up waves of bamboo waves that echoed in the empty valley and secluded forest.

    Wenmin looked up at the sky and saw that the sky was cloudless and blue. It seemed to have a transparent feeling. She took a deep breath and felt better, but her pace did not slow down.  After passing the bamboo forest path, she soon saw the small bamboo house where her master, Master Shuiyue, meditated.

    She walked to the door, knocked lightly on the door, and said, "Master, I'm back."

    Master Shuiyue's voice came out, saying: "Is this Min'er? Come in."

    Wenmin opened the door and walked in. The bamboo house was not big. After entering the door, she saw Master Shuiyue sitting cross-legged on the couch. She closed her eyes to relax. She walked to the side and said, "Master."

    Master Shuiyue slowly opened his eyes, glanced at her, and saw that she was alone, and said, "Why, no one was found?"

    Wen Min nodded and said: "Yes, I have been to Junior Sister Lu's residence twice today, but she is not here. I have smelled it to other sisters, but no one has seen her. Could it be that she went down the mountain for something?"

    Master Shuiyue said expressionlessly: "Xue Qi has always known the importance of things. If she goes down the mountain, she will definitely let me know. If you can't find her, it's probably" Her voice paused, as if she thought of something, and then turned around.  Captain Wenmin said: "Since we can't find her, forget it. There's nothing important anyway. You can go down and do your homework."

    Wenmin nodded, responded, then saluted Master Shuiyue, and then walked out. Before leaving, he gently closed the door of the bamboo house.

    After Wen Min’s footsteps outside the house gradually faded away, Master Shuiyue’s usually calm face slowly showed a thoughtful expression. After a long time, she sighed lowly.

    The light shone in from the window of the bamboo house, illuminating this exquisite and simple bamboo house. Master Shuiyue silently got off the bamboo couch, walked to the door, opened the door and walked out, leaving a silence behind.  In this small space

    Watching the Moon Platform is a very secluded place on Xiaozhu Peak. Every time the night is clear and the moon is in the sky, the scenery here is very moving. Legend has it that on a full moon night, the moonlight is as bright as anyone. After being refracted by the white stone of the Watching Moon Platform, it can reflect the light of Xiaozhu.  The entire mountain range is truly a wonder on earth and one of the famous scenery on Qingyun Mountain.

    In the past ten years, Lu Xueqi often danced her sword against the moon in the dead of night. Master Shuiyue was the mentor who raised Lu Xueqi since she was a child. She was like a teacher and a mother. No one understood Lu Xueqi's thoughts better than her.  When she heard that Wen Min was not visiting Lu Xueqi, she thought for a moment and guessed that Lu Xueqi had probably come to this secluded place.

    Along the way, the bamboo forest is lush, and at the same time it is getting farther and farther away from the lively palaces and pavilions in the front mountain. Although Master Shuiyue's own residence is also in a secluded place, walking on this path, you can hear the endless waves of bamboo on both sides of the road.  , I still can’t help but feel empty in my heart.

    I wonder if Xue Qi also likes this place because of this feeling?

    Master Shuiyue thought this quietly in her heart, and walked towards the Wangyue Platform. Sure enough, she stepped onto the Moon-viewing Platform and saw the familiar figure in white standing quietly on the boulder on the edge of the solitary cliff.  The mountain wind whistled in the abyss, and Lu Xueqi's white clothes also flew with the wind.

    Tianya is still in her hand, quietly exuding a light blue glow.

    Master Shuiyue looked at her back and kept silent for a long time. There seemed to be some complicated emotions in his eyes, and his eyes were flashing. After a while, she coughed lightly.

    Lu Xueqi immediately noticed something strange behind her, and was slightly surprised. It was daytime at this time, and no sisters from Xiaozhufeng had ever come to this remote place. Why did someone come here today, and the visitor came close to behind her, but she didn't know anything about it.  Didn't find it either

    She turned around quickly, and what came into view was the figure of her mentor, Master Shuiyue. Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, then quickly floated down from the boulder, came to Master Shuiyue, bowed her head and saluted: "Master, what are you doing?  coming?"

    There was some pity in Master Shuiyue's eyes, and he pulled Lu Xueqi's clothes with his hand, and said softly: "The strong wind blowing here is quite cold and severe. Although you have advanced in Taoism, it is not advisable to blow too much. After all, it is  It’s no good”

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said: "Disciple understands, thank you Master for your concern."

    Master Shuiyue glanced at her, sighed softly, and said, "Do you feel resentful of being a master?"

    Lu Xueqi was taken aback and said, "Master, why do you say that?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "I told you this secret and asked you to go down the mountain. Who knows that God's will has played a trick on people, and after many twists and turns, you had to take action to kill Uncle Dazhufengtian who was restrained by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  And stillDo it in front of that person."

    Lu Xueqi's expression darkened, but she slowly shook her head and said: "Master, please stop talking. This disciple has already thought clearly in his heart that this matter is God's will. Master, you yourself couldn't have imagined it. What's more, at the last moment of the day, although Tian  Uncle Master Tian cannot speak, but I clearly feel his thoughts in my heart. Master Tian also wanted me to take action with that sword."

    Her voice paused, and her expression suddenly showed a look of desolation, as if she was mocking herself or smiling bitterly, and she said quietly: "As for the relationship with that person I have no hope at all. The rules of the sect and the moral principles are as high as mountains. I  I understand that Mr. Tian from Da Zhufeng is the mentor who raised him from childhood. He has always regarded him as a father, but now he is dead in my heart. If it were him in my place, it would be unbearable.

    Having said this, she silently raised her head, looked at Master Shuiyue, smiled sadly, and said: "Master, you don't have to worry about me, disciple, I have really looked away."

    Master Shuiyue felt a pain in her heart. With her experience and perspective, what Lu Xueqi was thinking at this moment, how could she not see that what happened was so unexpected and there was no room for change. In the past, although she was firmly opposed to this disciple's feelings  , but at this moment, I still can’t bear it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? No matter how hard you bear it, it will still be of no use in the end. Master Shuiyue sighed softly, shook his head, and said softly: "Xue Qi, don't be too sad, don't hurt your body."

    Lu Xueqi forced a smile and whispered: "Master, come to this remote place to find me, but is there anything important?"

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "Yes, there is indeed something here. Although it is not big, it seems very strange. And after thinking about it, you are the only one who is more suitable."

    Lu Xueqi said: "What's the matter?"

    Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said, "Actually, it's still the secret. That day you said that after the accident happened, did you personally send the bodies of Gui Li and Tian Buyi to Dazhu Peak?"

    When Lu Xueqi heard the word "Gui Li", her expression changed slightly, but then she nodded and said affirmatively: "Yes, that day that man was seriously injured. Although his life was not in danger, he had to take Uncle Tian alone.  It was too strenuous to bring the body back to the mountain, and the matter should not be delayed for a long time, so the disciples sent them off, but I also sent them to Dazhu Peak. Once they landed, I left."

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "Yes, the weirdness is here."

    Lu Xueqi was slightly surprised and said: "What's wrong, Master?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "As you said, Tian Buyi's body had returned to Dazhu Peak two days ago, but until today, there has been no news of condolences from Dazhu Peak."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and could not help but frown.

    Master Shuiyue walked to the side with his hands behind his hands and looked out from a distance. He could only see the clouds and mist in the distance, and Dazhu Peak was looming in that direction.

    She looked at it for a long time and said: "Tian Buyi is the leader of the Dazhu Peak sect, and his status is very important. As soon as the news comes out, even the master will have to go to pay homage. But the Dazhu Peak is kept secret, isn't it a strange thing?  "

    She paused, turned to look at Lu Xueqi, and said: "Besides, I also quietly sent someone to find an excuse to go to Longshou Peak this morning, and found that Tian Linger was still on Longshou Peak, asking her father  I don’t even know anything about the news of his death.”

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a long time, then said: "Disciple understands"

    Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "You are smart as ice and snow. I don't need to say anything more. In fact, I am not doubting anything. Suru is my junior sister. The two of us are just like sisters. I am not for others. In fact, I am  I was worried that she would be deeply in love with her husband and she would do something stupid out of mind. However, there is no mourning on Dazhu Peak. As the leader of Dazhu Peak, it is not convenient for me to go there to visit. In addition, there are many hidden twists and turns in this matter, and it is really inconvenient for others.  , I have no choice but to let you go there again.”

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "Disciple knows that in this case, if there is nothing else to lose, I will get over it now."

    Master Shuiyue nodded slightly and said: "That's fine, just be careful along the way. If anything happens, come back early and let me know."

    Lu Xueqi responded, bowed to Master Shuiyue, turned around, and the divine light of the Tianya Divine Sword lit up at her hand. She walked with the sword, only to hear a sharp roar that broke through the air, and the person turned into a blue light.  Gone into the sky

    Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi's slightly hurried figure, which was not as calm as before, and knew that the stubborn and infatuated disciple may appear strong and let go, but in his heart there are thousands of things that he can't let go of.

    She was silent for a long time, and at the most she just sighed lowly, shook her head, turned around and walked off the moon-watching platform, and went straight to

    Thousands of miles away, Huqi Mountain

    &nbsp;In the ice stone chamber, the frost and cold air still curled up, and the serene woman in green was lying quietly on the ice stone platform as usual.

    Lan Ji, whose face was covered with gauze, stood alone in the ice stone chamber, staring at Baguio for a long time, and sighed softly, with a lot of helplessness.

    In You Ji’s heart, there has indeed been too much helplessness recently, which puzzles her, makes her sad, and gradually makes her confused.

    First, the Ghost King seems to have completely changed. The resolute Ghost King in the past is still brave and wise, but his killing intention has become more and more serious in his daily actions. In just a few days, he has disobeyed him because of a few small things.  Meaning, the Ghost King has killed several people in a row, including even a high-status senior of the Ghost King Sect.

    As for these small things, two years ago, the Ghost King would have just laughed it off. You Ji clearly felt that people in the Ghost King Sect were already panicked and everyone was afraid. No one knew that one day she would suddenly be unlucky for whatever reason.  A trivial matter can lead to an inexplicable death.

    What made You Ji sad was that she accidentally bumped into the Ghost King and Ghost Li taking action that day. Although it was only a few times, You Ji was not an ordinary member of the cult, she was the fourth member of the Ghost King Sect.  Suzaku, one of the Great Holy Envoys, opened clearly. She didn't know when there was a deep rift between the two men. She could tell that the Ghost King's few shots were  , may not have murderous intentions

    Her eyes darkened and she looked at Baguio. Baguio was still sleeping quietly. It was because of this respectable and beautiful woman that the two men came together, but for what reason? After these ten years,  The relationship between them has reached this point?

    Youji really can’t imagine what the consequences will be if one day the two men kill each other.  But now it seems that this kind of thing may not happen.

    "Man, hum, man"

    You Ji said something hatefully in her heart, feeling upset. When she turned her eyes to Baguio, she turned into Teng Xin, the child she had always regarded as her daughter. Every time she looked at Baguio, she  I can't help but feel sad for it

    While she was thinking silently here alone, the heavy stone door of the Ice Stone Chamber suddenly made a low mahogany sound, and someone opened it from the outside.

    You Ji turned around and looked around. After a while, she saw the figure of the Ghost King appearing at the door and slowly walked in. She couldn't help but be startled.

    The Ghost King also saw You Ji and nodded to her, saying calmly: "You are here too."

    You Ji suddenly sneered and stared at the Ghost King without speaking.

    The Ghost King frowned, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes. He seemed to be particularly prone to anger now, which was very different from his past temperament. However, You Ji was not an ordinary person after all, and his relationship with his father and daughter was unparalleled by others. The Ghost King had always treated You Ji the same way.  Looking at it with different eyes, I could only say: "What's wrong?"

    You Ji snorted and sneered: "Do you still remember that there is a daughter lying here?"

    The Ghost King frowned and said, "What are you talking about? Why don't I remember it? I only have one child like this."

    Youji Surong said: "Well, tell me, how long has it been since you came here to see Baguio?"

    The Ghost King was startled, but could not speak for a moment. There seemed to be a trace of guilt flashing in his eyes, and he breathed softly and said: "It's my fault. The academic affairs have been difficult recently, and I am in a bad mood, so I come less often."

    You Ji said coldly: "I really don't understand, not only you, but also that Gui Li, what happened? You two seem to have changed a lot." She said the last sentence, her tone was still slow  The ground dropped

    The Ghost King didn't seem to care about You Ji's tone. After hearing the word "Gui Li", his face suddenly darkened, he snorted and said, "You don't know the general situation, don't mention him in front of me."

    Youji looked at the Ghost King's face and saw a scowl on his face. She was about to say something, but suddenly a feeling of exhaustion rolled into her heart. For a moment, she felt discouraged. She shook her head and said  : "That's all, that's all, it's up to you. Anyway, you just want to take care of yourself. I really can't care about it, and I'm too lazy to care about it."

    With that said, she turned around and walked towards the door. The Ghost King looked at her back and frowned, as if he wanted to say something to her, but in the end he didn't.

    Just when You Ji was about to reach out to the heavy stone door, her hand suddenly stopped in mid-air. Almost at the same time, the Ghost King standing behind her also felt something, and his eyes were sharp.  a sudden flash

    An invisible but overwhelming force, like a surging tide, suddenly passed through the depths of the earth beneath their feet. The Ghost King and You Ji were both profound people, and they were all moved by this strange force.  discoloration

    It’s just that You Ji isSurprised, the Ghost King was indeed surprised with a hint of joy, and the light in his eyes kept flickering.

    This strange giant wave came one after another, like the turbulent sea that never stops. Slowly, You Ji clearly felt that the ground under her feet was shaking slightly, and the shaking was slowly getting worse.

    Her face turned slightly pale. This sudden strange force was unimaginable and frightening. It was simply beyond human power to resist. She looked back in horror and saw the Ghost King with a strange expression and bright eyes.  But he didn’t know what he was thinking of writing, but there wasn’t much fear on his face.

    At this moment, suddenly, the ice stone chamber, which seemed to be surrounded by countless thick rock walls and seemed to be indestructible, erupted with several consecutive crisp sounds, as if something exploded.

    This time, the Ghost King’s expression changed drastically like You Ji’s

    Shocked, he quickly looked around and saw that the originally extremely solid stone wall had several short cracks. From the cracks, several small stones continued to fall.  At the same time, the ground beneath their feet seemed to be shaking more and more violently.

    Fortunately, this strange force seemed to find an outlet when it tore apart the solid rock of the mountain wall. Soon after the mountain wall cracked, the two of them felt that this strange mysterious force deep in the earth beneath their feet weakened rapidly.  Go down, and soon the trivial matter will disappear.

    You Ji stood in silence for a long time, her brows furrowed. If those shocking cracks were not still on the stone wall, she would have almost thought that it was just her illusion. The cracks were like knives, but they were really carved into the hard stone wall.  On the extreme stone wall

    You Ji turned to look at the Ghost King. For some reason, the Ghost King just glanced at her and then turned back to look at Baguio.

    "Do you know what's going on?"

    Youji suddenly felt a shadow in her heart, and she had a bad premonition.

    The Ghost King slowly shook his head and said calmly: "I don't know either. I will send someone to survey the terrain later to see if it is an earthquake."

    You Ji pondered for a moment and said: "This shouldn't be an earthquake. The turbulent force just now was like a huge wave, and there was clearly a murderous aura in it. It was definitely not a natural disaster."

    The Ghost King was silent, and after a moment he said: "I will investigate this matter in detail, so just leave it alone."

    Youji stared at his back for a long time, the veil on her face not moving slightly in the wind. After a while, she didn't say anything anymore, turned around, opened the heavy stone door, and walked out

    The stone door slowly closed with a heavy roar, and the ice stone chamber fell into silence again. Looking at the peaceful and beautiful face with a slight smile, the Ghost King's eyes, which had always been deep and sharp, finally slowly became softer.  down

    He silently sat down on the side of the ice stone bed, looking at Baguio with indescribable longing and pain in his eyes.

    It seems that it was only at this time, when he faced his daughter alone, that he showed some weakness

    But, who knows?

    Or maybe it’s the Ghost King himself, will he understand?

    Nobody knows

    And outside this ice stone chamber, You Ji left here and walked a few steps, then stopped again, frowned, and looked around

    I don't know if it was because she was in an extremely thick ice stone chamber just now. Although she felt the strange mysterious power, the damage caused around her was not severe. Of course, it could tear through the extremely hard stone wall.  The power of a few gaps is already extraordinary.

    However, outside the Ice Stone Chamber, what she saw was indeed a much more serious phenomenon. Within the corridors formed by the Ghost King Sect and extending in all directions, there was a mess everywhere. Falling rock fragments could be seen everywhere.  There were sounds of people shouting anxiously and moaning in pain everywhere.

    "Obviously, that mysterious force had a more serious impact on Huqishan than expected.

    And in this busy time, Youji also discovered another unusual thing, that is, in these well-ventilated corridors, from unknown time, there was a faint smell of blood in the air.

    This bloody aura came from nowhere, but it seemed to be everywhere. No matter where she went, she could feel this aura. Although the strange aura was not strong, You Ji still felt very uncomfortable.  It's just that the worries now are too much for her, and she doesn't have the heart to bother with this anymore.

    For her, it felt like she was holding her breath in her chest. She just wanted to rush out of the mountain and take a breath outside. She thought so, so she did so.

    You Ji’s figure quickly disappeared into the tunnel at the foot of the mountain, but the faint smell of blood seemed to still be quietly spreading here

 Text Chapter 10 Despair

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak

    It has been three days since Tian Buyi's body was returned to Dazhu Peak by Gui Li, but Su Ru still strangely prevented the disciples of Dazhu Peak from reporting the bad news to their fellow disciples. This not only made Song Daren and others feel great grief and pain  Apart from that, I felt inexplicable, and even Gui Li was a little surprised.

    However, no one dared to talk about this to Suru face to face. Facing her husband who was protecting his body with immortal treasures in the Shoujing Hall, the sadness on Su Ru's face made Zongren unable to speak and Dazhu.  The people in Feng's lineage are thin, and they have always kept a low profile in the Qingyun Sect. If there is nothing important, no one will come to this secluded mountain peak. As a result, Dazhufeng held a public memorial ceremony in the Shoujing Hall for three days, and Qingyun unexpectedly  No one noticed at the door

    But in the early morning of this day, an outsider finally came and quietly landed on Dazhu Peak. His clothes were as white as snow, floating out of the dust. It was Lu Xueqi.

    A faint blue ray of light flashed by, aura of auspiciousness lingered gently, the sky was quietly radiating brilliance in her white hands. Lu Xueqi looked around silently, only to see the green mountains and green waters, overflowing with tranquility as usual, nothing seemed strange at all.  , only with two white mourning curtains hanging on both sides of the silent hall in front, can we see the sadness here.

    She silently looked at the white mourning curtain for a while, and then walked towards the Shou Jing Hall. Not long after they noticed the movement, Song Daren and others walked out of the Shou Jing Hall in mourning clothes, with a hint of surprise on their faces, and at the same time,  A bit embarrassing

    After seeing clearly that the person who came was Lu Xueqi and that she was alone, Song Daren and others visibly let out a sigh of relief.

    Lu Xueqi bowed her hands and said calmly: "Lu Xueqi, a disciple of Xiaozhufeng, has met senior brother Song and all the other senior brothers."

    Song Daren and Wu Dayi, He Dazhi and others who were standing behind him did not dare to neglect and returned the courtesy one after another. Then Song Daren smiled bitterly and said: Why did Junior Sister Lu come to our place? This oh, I made you laugh.

    There was no smile on Lu Xueqi's face, but rather a serious and mournful look. She was silent for a moment and said: "Xueqi has no other intention here. She just wants to pay homage to Master Tian and pay respects to Master Su Ru. I hope all the senior brothers will inform you, Xue Qi  Grateful

    Song Daren and others looked at each other and pondered for a moment. Song Daren said: Junior sister Lu, you are too polite. After all, you are not an outsider, uh

    He suddenly paused, and Lu Xueqi's face seemed to be red for no reason. Song Daren was a little embarrassed, smiled and took him over, saying: "That's it, Master Wife is not here right now. She is alone early this morning."  Went to Houshan Bamboo Forest and

    He spoke for a while, with a look of grief on his face, and whispered: Master, she was always too sad about Master's fault, stabbed her and took Master's body away, and told me that she would bury Master alone.

    Lu Xueqi frowned, feeling a little uneasy in her heart. This situation seemed even stranger than she had expected before arriving. She didn't care about disturbing others. How could Suru want to bury Tian Buyi alone without letting her biological daughter Tian Linger know about it?

    She thought about it, pondered for a moment, and finally asked Song Daren: So, where is that person?

    Song Daren was startled at first, but after looking at Lu Xueqi's face, and the always smart He Dazhi behind him pulling on his sleeves, he understood him immediately. He hesitated for a moment and said: "Little  Junior brother, he has also gone to the back mountain.

    Lu Xueqi was slightly surprised and raised her eyes to look at Song Daren. Song Daren gave a wry smile and said: "Master's wife didn't allow us to follow, so she only asked her junior brother to go with her."

    Lu Xueqi remained silent. After a moment, she saluted Song Daren and others and said: Thank you all senior brothers. In this case, I will not delay you any more. I will come back to pay homage to Senior Uncle Tian in the future.

    Song Daren and others returned the gift. Song Daren hesitated for a moment and said: Junior Sister Lu, there are many twists and turns in things here. I hope you

    Before Song Daren could finish speaking, Lu Xueqi had already said: I know, please don’t worry, Senior Brother Song, Xueqi will never reveal a single word to outsiders.

    Song Daren nodded and stopped talking. Lu Xueqi stopped talking and turned around to leave.

    After watching the white figure leave, Wu Dayi took a step forward and said: Senior brother, I think she is probably going to the back mountain. Is this okay?

    He Dazhi, who was standing next to him, said calmly: Where is Shi Duban? This junior sister Lu must definitely go to the back mountain to have a look. She came to Dazhu Peak today, and she must have been ordered by Junior Shuiyue of Xiaozhu Peak. If she doesn't figure out what the junior sister is.  It would be difficult for her to explain to Master Shuiyue when she went back.

    Song Daren was silent for a moment and said: "It doesn't matter if she has gone. I always feel that Master's Wife has been in a sad state these past few days, and I have been worried that something bad will happen. But Master's Wife doesn't allow us to follow, and we can't go against her wishes. Although she is  Qi followed, but we also knew that if Master’s wife really asked Lao Qi to leave, with Lao Qi’s temperament, he would always respect Master’s wife and would not dare to disobey her. Miss Lu from Xiaozhu Peak went over to take a look.  Overall??harmful

    When the general manager heard this, most of them nodded in agreement, and then fell silent. Song Daren let out a joyful sigh, turned around and walked back to the Shoujing Hall.

    Looking at the bamboo forest behind the main peak, the scenery here is quite similar to that of Xiaozhu Peak. As far as the eye can see, there are lush green bamboo forests, dancing with the wind, and bursts of bamboo waves falling from the sky in the morning light, which can be seen in the gaps in the bamboo forest.  Little traces of light were projected and fell on the ground.

    On the thin bamboo leaves, there are countless crystal dewdrops condensed, smooth and round, like the most precious pearls

    While Gui Li was there, he felt a little confused for a moment. Many years ago, he started his life on Dazhu Peak here. For countless mornings and dusk, he wielded his woodcutter and sweated in this secluded place.  Silently felling trees in the bamboo forest, those years that once felt boring, now think about it, but it seems like a dream, but the tranquility that once existed can never be found again.

    ??The waves of bamboo and the gentle mountain breeze are blowing by my ears

    He breathed a sigh of joy in his body and mind, put aside the light and unnecessary sentimentality, turned his head and looked at Suru

    Tian Buyi’s body was lying on the ground not far away, and there was still Rhubarb lying next to it. = Ever since Tian Buyi’s body returned to the mountain, it seems that this dog has been by Tian Buyi’s side and never left.

    There was no foundation under Tian Buyi's body, which seemed a bit disrespectful to the deceased. However, from Gui Li to Song Daren and even Du Bishu, no one dared to question Suru's behavior in the slightest.

    It's just that even though she can't change Suru's sadness, her behavior is still very puzzling. Gui Li wants to ask, but at this moment, Suru's figure with her back to him is like a wall, which makes him  Don't know how to speak

    At this time, Suru broke the silence: What, do you have something to say to me?

    Gui Li was taken aback, then he pondered for a moment, and finally said carefully: Master Wife, I have a few words, I don’t know whether to say them or not.

    Suru said lightly: You said it, and I also know that these words are not just contrary to what one person wants to say.

    Gui Li choked for a moment. He wanted to know that his master wife was an extremely intelligent person. It seemed that the pain of losing her husband did not affect her thoughts too much. At that moment, Gui Li coughed lightly and said: Master wife, please  I forgive my disciple for being bold, but I understand that my wife is sorry for my master’s death

    Having said this, Gui Li glanced at Tian Buyi's remains unexpectedly, and couldn't help but feel sad in his heart. After a moment, he continued: It's just that the disciple begs Master's wife to refrain from mourning no matter what. In addition, although Master's wife is sad, but  Master's funeral arrangements should be arranged as soon as possible. Besides, Senior Sister Ling'er is reasonable and should be informed that she will come back to pay homage to Master.

    Suru didn’t look back or speak.

    Gui Li felt uneasy in his heart, lowered his head slightly, and said in a low voice: Master, if Zi Ruo has something bold to say, please don’t pay attention to it.

    Suru shook her head, turned around slowly, looked at Gui Li, and said: You didn't say anything wrong, everything you said was right.

    Gui Li looked at Suru and was surprised. Suru was dressed very differently today than in the past few days. Although she was still in mourning clothes, her face could be seen that she had been dressed up and was much more energetic.  What a beautiful color, so tempting

    Gui Li lowered his head. He didn’t know what to say for a moment. He hesitated for a long time and then said: Teacher’s wife, I still have a moment. Please dare to ask Teacher’s wife.

    Suru said lightly: You said

    ??Ghost Li said: The master passed away, and the disciple and his wife share the same sorrow. However, the master’s body should not be moved carelessly, and it should not be moved to this back mountain

    Suru suddenly asked: Are you teaching me a lesson?

    Gui Li quickly shook his head and said: Disciple dare not

    Suru glanced at him and said nothing, but her expression slowly softened. She seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly a sad look appeared on her face and she said: Lao Qi, do you know how many years have your master been married to me?

    Gui Li's heart was shaken, and he vaguely felt that there was deep sorrow and sadness in Master's words. However, even though he knew this, he didn't know how to comfort him. He was worried at the moment, but he could only whisper: Disciple  Don't know

    Suru smiled, turned around, slowly sat down next to Tian Buyi, and said in a low voice: In fact, it’s not just you who doesn’t know, even I myself have forgotten that during these years in the mountains, he and I have known each other.  Staying together is enough for me, but how can I think about how many days have passed?  He always laughed at my stupidity and said that if we fail to cultivate in the future, it will be difficult for us to enter the immortal world and fall into reincarnation again. At the moment of separation and death, we don’t know what the situation will be like.

    Her voice gradually became lower and she said: I asked him that day what he wanted, and he said he had nothing else to ask for. If he left before me, the Taoist monks would not want a grand burial, and they would not even need a coffin.  , come naturally, go naturally, just want to be in the great masterA piece of loess on the back mountain is enough, so that he can watch the people on the front mountain day and night without fear of loneliness.

    Before she finished speaking, she was already quietly bursting into tears

    Gui Li gritted his teeth and could not speak.

    Dahuang, who was lying on the side, raised his head slightly, looked at Suru, then crawled down, and his tail shook slightly.

    Suru stared at Tian Buyi for a long time, then suddenly waved her hand and said: You go down the mountain now and come back in half an hour.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Suru said: What?

    The ghost hesitated, and finally dared to say: Master, Master, Master and his old man's life in your lifetime, the disciples naturally did not dare to violate it, but before Master entered the soil, should I still know that the sister Linger would 

    Suru was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: That's fine, you can tell Daren when you get down from the mountain and ask him to quietly go to Longshou Peak to call Ling'er back.

    Gui Li nodded, turned and left. When he reached the stone steps at the intersection, he couldn't help but look back again. In the meantime, Suru sat silently next to Tian Buyi's body, her figure was lonely, and she looked really sad for him.  My heart felt sour again, and I quickly turned around, not daring to look anymore, and walked on.

    Along the way, his mind calmed down, and he suddenly thought of the same situation in the past few days. Suru didn't ask Song Daren and others to inform Qingyun Mountain of the bad news. This in itself was extremely strange, and even Tian Linger was not allowed to inform them.  , it is unreasonable to deal with Tian Buyi's funeral in this way today. Although Tian Buyi had made an agreement before his death, it was still too hasty.

    Gui Li sighed softly in his heart and shook it off. In fact, people who practice Taoism don't pay much attention to the future. It may not be a good thing to bury flesh, blood and skin among the green earth and loess.

    He was thinking silently like this, and was too lazy to ride the wind. He walked all the way down the mountain road. Unknowingly, he reached the middle of the mountain. He wanted to think about the time when he first climbed Dazhu Peak, following his senior brother Song Daren and his junior sister Tian Linger.  To get to the back mountain, this section of the road is really hard. The past events are still in my mind.

    But I don’t know how senior sister Ling’er has been doing these past few years?

    A faint bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he shook his head. Then, he suddenly stopped and looked forward in surprise.

    On the mountain road, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him. He was tall and graceful, standing silently and peacefully. In the morning light, he seemed not to be even half earthly, staring at him silently.

    Gui Li also looked at her. The two looked at each other for a long time, but neither seemed to have anything to say.

    The mountain breeze blew by, blowing her hair and clothes, and they fluttered gently with the wind.

    Finally, Gui Li spoke first: Why why are you here?

    Lu Xueqi whispered: My master called me to come and pay homage to Master Su.

    Gui Li nodded silently, hesitated for a moment, and said: Master’s wife is treating her injuries in the back mountain, but she wants to be alone at this moment, and doesn’t want anyone to disturb her. She told me to go up in half an hour.

    Lu Xueqi also nodded and said: It doesn’t matter, I’ll just wait.

    Gui Li responded and fell silent. Lu Xueqi over there didn't seem to know what to say. When the silence gradually became silent between the two of them, although they stood still, they seemed to be far away.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi said softly: Are your injuries better?

    Gui Li said softly: Much better. As he said that, he raised his head and looked at Lu Xueqi and said: If you hadn't saved me that day, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to stand here. I should thank you.

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, looked at Gui Li, and said: That day, my sword

    Gui Li suddenly said: Stop talking.

    Lu Xueqi’s expression dimmed, she paused, and she lowered her head silently.

    Gui Li seemed a little hesitant, and then continued: Those things my wife told me, she said I wrongly blamed you, I'm sorry

    Lu Xueqi shuddered and raised her head. There was sadness on Gui Li's face, and his eyes were willing to look at her. However, even so, he still said slowly word by word: Of course I believe what the master's wife said.  Yes, it’s just that Master, after all, is the mentor who raised me and taught me. I know that maybe I am too selfish. I just hope that you can give me more time, so I can

    I understand, I’ll wait for you. Lu Xueqi suddenly interrupted him

    Gui Li was a little surprised. He raised his head and looked at her. The beautiful woman was biting her lip with her teeth, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes. But the body that seemed to be tightly stretched by you seemed to be in the same place.  He relaxed instantly, and there was a faint hint of relief and a smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Looking at the affectionate woman, the corner of his mouth moved, and a burst of tenderness suddenly surged in his heart. He was about to say something to her with a smile, but who knew that at this moment, a voice suddenly appeared from behind them?From the bamboo forest on the top of the mountain, there was a burst of wild dog barking in the distance.

    His body suddenly stiffened

    That was Rhubarb's bark. Ever since he returned to Dazhu Peak with the body of his mentor Tian Buyi, Rhubarb rescued a body that followed its owner silently and never made a loud noise again. But at this moment, Rhubarb's barking sounded like this.  Although the sound seemed a little faint from the distance, it sounded almost like madness. The cry was so desperate that he had never heard it in more than ten years.

    What happened to make Dahuang suddenly become so hysterical and barking like crazy?

    The faint worry that had been buried deep in his heart suddenly came to his mind. Gui Li's face instantly became extremely pale, and even his hands began to tremble slightly.

    Lu Xueqi was also surprised, but when she saw Gui Li’s expression of confusion, she asked in surprise: “What’s wrong?”

    Gui Li did not answer, he just trembled slightly and suddenly roared loudly: "Master's wife"

    Before he finished speaking, his figure had already rushed upward, like the wind and thunder, rushing towards the depths of the bamboo forest behind the mountain.

    Lu Xueqi was so smart, she knew something in the blink of an eye. For a moment, her face turned pale and her body trembled slightly. If something happened again when Suru was extremely sad due to Tian Buyi's death What would happen to Gui Li? She wouldn't  Dare to imagine, and how the two of them will face each other when the time comes, she can't even imagine.

    Looking at the figure that was flying away crazily, she suddenly felt helpless as she had never felt before, like a huge shadow shrouding her side. She wanted to chase after it, but the steps of her body seemed to be followed by an invisible force.  She was restrained and couldn't move at all. Deep in her heart, she desperately shouted to herself: "Don't don't

 Text Chapter 1 No Regrets

    Gui Li was so anxious that he rushed away with all his strength. He walked on his current path, and all the flowers, plants and trees on both sides of the road fell to him in an instant, like a gap opening in the sea. The wind he was facing made his face blurry because he was moving too fast.  It hurt, but he didn't care at all

    At this moment, in his heart, there is only the figure of Suru in the bamboo forest in the back mountain.

    Dahuang's barking was still in his ears, and the extremely manic figure of Gui Li suddenly rose into the sky from the stone steps at the foot of the mountain, making a sharp sound that broke through the air. He rushed up the stone steps. The man was still in the air, but Gui Li's heart was filled with excitement.  I got a sudden chill, I could hardly control myself and almost fell off

    On the ground, there were two caves that were more than one person long and wide. There were two piles of soil next to them. The soil was moist, so it must have been dug by Suru just now. Thinking of these two caves.  It was useful. Gui Li's face was pale and his scalp was numb. Tian Buyi's body was still lying quietly in the same place and not moving. But at this moment, Suru, who Gui Li was most worried about, threw herself on Tian Buyi's chest, motionless.

    Next to him, Da Huang was barking loudly at Suru.

    Gui Li's heart sank. Looking at the slender figure that was in front of him not long ago, he felt timid that he didn't dare to face it or get close. At this time, on the stone steps behind him, a face slowly appeared.  The pale Lu Xueqi, she stood there from a distance, silently staring at all this

    Gui Li suppressed his frantic heartbeat and called out softly: "Master's Wife?"

    Suru’s body remained motionless, without any response.

    Gui Li moved forward slowly, each step seemed very strenuous, and Dahuang's barking sound was still heard. Finally, he got close to Suru's body and whispered in a low voice: "Master's wife don't scare me.  …”

    The slightly trembling hand touched Suru's shoulder. Gui Li gritted his teeth and used force to turn Suru's body over: an unexpected face with a slight smile appeared in front of his eyes.

    Suru smiled, and there seemed to be a hint of relief at the corner of her mouth. Maybe she was with her husband.

    Her body is still warm, her expression is still quiet and dignified, but she has lost her vitality

    Rhubarb’s bark is still barking wildly, but his voice has gradually become hoarse.

    Gui Li’s legs softened and he sat on the ground. After a moment, his mind went blank.

    "My wife has also gone"

    This is the only cry in his mind, echoing endlessly in his heart

    The next day, the other branches of the Qingyun Sect received the bad news from the Dazhu Peak branch. The leader Tian Buyi and his wife Suru both passed away.

    The position of Mr. and Mrs. Tian Buyi in the Qingyun Sect was very important, and it was expected that this bad news shocked everyone in the Qingyun Sect in an instant. Countless fellow sect members flew to Dazhu Peak to express their condolences. Tian Linger, who hurried back from Longshou Peak, burst into tears in front of his parents.  The other elders of various sects shed tears when they thought about their old friendship. Although they were all accomplished monks, many of them shed tears. Among them, Master Shuiyue, the first of Xiaozhu Peak, who had always been the best with Suru, was the most sad.

    In this solemn and sad atmosphere, there are still some abnormal clues. Due to the high status of Tian Buyi and his wife, all other branches are present, except in Changmen Tongtian Peak, although the elders of the previous generation are here.  Quite a few, but Daoxuan Zhenren, the leader of the sect and headmaster Qingyun, was nowhere to be seen. This inevitably showed that Tongtian Peak looked down upon the Dazhu Peak lineage.

    Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples all wore filial piety and had sad faces. They were all respectful when picking up and dropping off fellow disciples. However, when they saw Xiao Yicai and other eldest disciples, their faces were angry and their words were much colder.  Xiao Yicai and others felt guilty and couldn't say anything. Apart from smiling bitterly, they had no choice but to stand aside and shut up.

    The incense is lingering and the cries are endless. This sense of sadness is probably the sadness for the passing of the old friend. It lingers on the top of the originally beautiful and quiet Dazhu Peak. People live for a lifetime, but they don’t know whether they really have spirits after death. If so,  If this is the case, then the old friend is watching all this in the dark, and I wonder what he would think?

    But I guess it’s not easy, so I won’t look sad

    A figure floated down from the direction of Qingyun Mountain. It seemed a little dazed. At noon, it entered Heyang City alone.

    People were coming and going on the street. Although it was not as lively as in the past, it could be seen that the city was slowly regaining its vitality. Some people died in the catastrophe, while others survived. Some children grew up to be adults. Generation after generation, the city was alive and well.  interest

    Gui Li stood on the street, silently looking at the crowds on the street. Strange people passed by him, like a never-ending wave. He was in a sea of ??people. Everything around him was people exactly like him. They  Birth, old age, illness and death, living quietly in reincarnation

    But why do people want to live?

    Just thinking about it

    Both his master and his wife passed away. They died in front of him. After the pain in his heart and lungs, all he had left was numbness and exhaustion.

    In this life, he seemed to feel that he was walking on a road that was much longer than others, and there was no end in sight for this road.

    He walked numbly, and there were sounds coming from outside, such as hawking and shouting. Even if he wanted to, he could hear clearly the voice of a woman teaching a child across the street.  All of this, he felt so far away from himself. In a daze, he only felt that he was no longer like this human being.

    Unconsciously, he came to a place, looked up, and saw the familiar restaurant sign. Deep in his heart, something suddenly moved, and he couldn't help but walk in.

    There were very few customers in the restaurant. It was obvious that the business here had not recovered from the catastrophe. The waiter came over and asked with a smile: "Sir, do you want to eat or drink?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, but was speechless for a moment. After coming down from Qingyun Mountain, he was in a daze, as if he couldn't lift his spirits for anything. He felt a bit desperate, just like he had witnessed Bi Qing ten years ago.  Yao blocked the sword for him. However, ten years later, he seems to be less crazy and more tired.

    "My guest, my guest?"

    The slightly raised voice of the waiter woke up Gui Li. He shook his head numbly and walked to a secluded place to sit down.

    The waiter came over, still smiling, and said, "Sir, what do you want to eat?"

    "You have here" He said slowly, and suddenly something flashed from somewhere deep in his memory, "Do you have any 'Steamed Sleeping Fish' here?"

    The waiter was startled for a moment, then laughed and said: "Sir, are you a regular customer of our Shanhaiyuan before? This steamed fish was our signature dish at the time, but you can't eat it now."

    Gui Li was startled for a moment and said, "Why is this?"

    The waiter shrugged his shoulders and said: "It's not the beast monsters that killed Thousand Swords that were to blame. When those beast monsters occupied this place, everything within a radius of hundreds of miles suffered. Even the fish in the river outside the city  It was also emptied in one roll. To this day, it is rare to see even a fish fry, let alone one that can be used for cooking.”

    If the ghost Li was lost, he didn't know what to do, and it was a little dim. The shop was sighed for a long time before remembering the business, and asked quickly, "Guest officer, you might as well order some other dishes?"

    Gui Li looked away blankly and said casually: "Forget it, I'll give you some food and drinks."

    The waiter nodded, turned around and left. Halfway through, three more people came in at the door. The waiter was surprised and wondered if business had improved today. He hurriedly went to greet them. Unexpectedly, the three people were only here.  After looking around the store, he suddenly saw Gui Li, and one of them called out, with a bit of surprise in his voice.

    Gui Li heard a strange voice, and the voice sounded somewhat familiar. He turned around and was startled. It was said that we would never meet again at the end of the world. The three people standing over there were none other than Zhou Xian, Xiao Huan and Wild Dog.  Three people, the one who shouted was Zhou Xian

    ???????????????????????????????? For some reason, Gui Li felt a sense of intimacy in his heart for no apparent reason. Although he was not a close friend, his state of mind at the moment was really light-hearted.

    The stunned look on Immortal Yiyi's face disappeared in an instant, and then he walked over quickly with a smile on his face. The "Immortal Guidance" curtain hanging on a bamboo pole in his hand fluttered in the wind, and he came to Gui Li and laughed.  : "It's really unexpected that we meet here again."

    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Gui Li's mouth. Although it disappeared in an instant, he still said: "Senior, please take a seat."

    Zhou Yixian nodded and sat down politely. The waiter stood aside and asked with a smile: "Are you all together?"

    Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes at him and said: "Nonsense, can't we sit together if we are not together?"

    The waiter nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes, yes, please sit down. I'll prepare the food and drinks. I'll be here soon."

    Zhou Yixian couldn’t stop laughing, but he pulled the waiter over and casually ordered seven or eight more dishes and three or four bottles of wine. The waiter nodded without hesitation and went to prepare the preparations.

    Xiaohuan's face on the side was not as happy as her grandfather's. On the contrary, her face looked dark and quite ugly. Especially when she saw Zhou Yixian later asking the waiter to order food and ask for wine, she looked gloomy.  She wanted to speak several times, but she still endured it. After the waiter left, she couldn't help but sneered and said: "Grandpa, you ordered so many dishes. Could it be that you saw your savior here and wanted to treat him well to repay him?"  ?"

    Zhou Yixian’s face darkened and he said angrily: “Xiaohuan, you are talking nonsense.”So, what kind of relationship do we have with Brother Gui Li? How can we compare it with these drinks and food?  "As he said that, he turned back to Gui Li and smiled, then sighed, shook his head and said: "Look at this Heyang City. After the catastrophe, people's hearts are not as old as they used to be. No one is willing to read fortune tellers anymore. The way of the world is  It’s difficult…”

    Xiao Huan's expression changed, she glanced at Gui Li, and then gave Zhou Xian a hard look. Her face turned reddish, but Gui Li didn't seem to feel anything. He just said lightly: "Yes, don't worry, old man, I cheated on you back then."  After taking care of you for many days, this time I ask you to thank me."

    Xiao Huan’s face immediately turned red, but Zhou Xian was greatly pleased. He nodded and said with a smile: “Not bad, not bad, the little boy can be taught.”

    Taoist Wild Dog looked at Xiao Huan, then at Gui Li, but hesitated to speak.

    At this time, the waiter brought several plates of cold dishes and two jugs of wine. Yi Xian took the jug politely and filled it up for everyone present. He raised his glass and said, "We are all wandering people. We can  It is a rare fate to meet here, so I drank this.”

    After that, he raised his head and drank it all, and then shook his head slightly. It seemed that he was quite satisfied with the taste of the wine. Gui Li looked at him and moved the corners of his mouth. He didn't know if he was smiling, but the muscles on his face  He looked so stiff that even if he smiled, he wouldn't be able to show it. He slowly picked up the wine glass and put it to his lips. Just a moment later, he suddenly sighed, with a bit of helplessness and pain, as if what he was holding in his hand was actually  The most bitter thing, I couldn't drink it, so I slowly put it back on the table

    At this time, Xiaohuan, who was sitting next to Yiyi Xian, couldn't help it anymore and stabbed Yiyi Xian and said: "It's a rare fate. I don't know who saw someone else's figure from a distance on the street and yelled.  I caught up and planned to eat for free."

    Zhou Xian's face did not change color, he only rolled his eyes at Xiaohuan and said: "Children's words are unbridled, children's words are unbridled"

    Gui Li didn't seem to take Xiao Huan's words to heart. He looked as if he was always absent-minded and thinking about something. Xiao Huan had known him for many years, but this was the first time he saw Gui Li look like this. He didn't feel a little worried.  He got up and couldn't help but ask Gui Li, "What's wrong with you? What's the matter?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment, but did not answer Xiao Huan. Instead, he said to Zhou Yixian: "Senior"

    Zhou Yixian just poured himself another glass of wine and smiled when he heard this and said, "What's the matter?"

    Gui Li's eyes were slightly hollow and he whispered: "I remember ten years ago, when I was a young boy who had just come down from Qingyun Mountain, in Heyang City, you once told my fortune for me?"

    Both Zhou Xian and Xiao Huan were startled, while Taoist Wild Dog was confused. Naturally, he knew nothing about those old events. Zhou Xian frowned slightly, thought for a while, and said, "Well, I still remember a little bit  You look like, what’s wrong, you’re fine, why do you suddenly ask about what happened back then?”

    At this point, a mysterious look suddenly appeared on his face, and he lowered his voice and said to the ghost: "Are you going to say that after these ten years, our fortune-telling money was not good at the beginning, and you want to get back the fortune-telling money?"

    "Grandpa" Xiaohuan scolded Yiyi Xian. It seemed he couldn't bear it anymore. He pushed Yiyi Xian aside and said to Gui Li, "Brother Gui Li, what's on your mind? Maybe you can tell me.  "

    Gui Li glanced at Xiao Huan. There was a rare warmth in the tiredness in his eyes, but he still shook his head gently and said, "I'm fine. I just want to ask the old gentleman a few words."

    Zhou Yixian tidied up his clothes and coughed. Immediately, the ancient Taoist immortal style came out. For a moment, the small restaurant hall was filled with brilliance, and he was the only one who dominated it.

    "Say," he said calmly, "based on our friendship, you can talk about anything, but you still have to pay for your life." At the end of the sentence, he ignored Xiao Huan's blushing face and faced Gui Li.  blinked

    Gui Li smiled faintly, and patted Xiao Huan with some comfort, who was about to have a seizure because he felt so embarrassed. Then he turned to Zhou Xian, with a look of confusion on his face, and said: "Senior, you are playing in the world, and you have no knowledge."  Fei Fei, I have something that makes me confused. I would like to ask, senior, why do you think we are here for the rest of our lives?"

    As soon as these words came out, both Xiao Huan and Wild Dog were startled. Looking at Gui Li with a puzzled look, Zhou Xian frowned. The joking color on his face gradually faded away, and his expression became serious. He did not answer blindly.  , but after pondering for a long time, he slowly said: "You look abnormal, not as good as before, but have you encountered anything unsatisfactory again?"

    Gui Li was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "My mentor, my wife, passed away a few days ago."

    "Ah" Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were both shocked and cried out. Zhouxian Xian frowned, sighed, and whispered: "Did Tian Buyi go too? It's a pity?"

    Gui Li was indifferent, Zhou Xian closed his eyes slightly, then looked as usual and said: "No wonder you have such a bad face.The color of pain is just a matter of life, separation and death. It is a normal human condition and no one can avoid it. You are an extraordinary person, why should you indulge in it?  "

    Gui Li had a look of pain on his face and said, "But the death of the two of them actually has something to do with me."

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: "In this case, you should pay back what is due to you. Why bother yourself here?"

    Gui Li was startled and said calmly: "What should I repay? What should I repay?"

    Zhou Yixian said: "Let me ask you, when your master and master passed away, did you feel any resentment towards you?"

    Gui Li lowered his head slowly, and after a while he said slowly: "No, my mentor and my wife were so kind to me. Even before their death, they still cared about me and took me, an unfilial and unfilial disciple, into their sect" The words came later.  , already slightly choked with sobs

    Xiao Huan next to her looked at Gui Li’s look, and her eyes turned red without realizing it.

    Zhou Xian smiled slightly, with a faint light flowing in his eyes, as if he had jumped out of the mundane world and seen through the world, and said: "Then let me ask you again, when your master and master passed away, did you feel any regrets?"

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment and slowly shook his head.

    Zhou Yixian smiled and said: "That's it. You should be happy for them. Isn't it the best end for them to die without regrets?"

    Gui Li raised his head and looked at Zhou Xian, his lips moved slightly and his expression was confused.

 Text Chapter 2 Confusion

    At night, looking into the city from the top of Heyang City, although the lights of thousands of houses are indescribable, the little bits of light still give people a warm feeling.

    For Gui Li, maybe it is the most unfamiliar place for him?

    He silently stared at the lights, and then turned around. The city wall was neither tall nor strong. At this moment, there was no one. The desolate evening wind blew over from the open fields outside Heyang City, passing over the people at the top of the city.  The city wall, which was heavily damaged in the beast-monster catastrophe, blew on him and Zhou Xian

    For some reason, Xiaohuan and Wild Dog Taoist were not here. Only Zhouxian Xian and Gui Li were standing at the head of Heyang City at this night. However, Zhouxianxian looked calm and composed, holding the bamboo pole that the immortal pointed the way to.  There was a wine bottle in the other hand, and he was taking a big sip at this moment, sighing with satisfaction.

    "Good wine." He smiled slightly, and then said to the ghost, "This wine is still a little warm. Do you want to take a sip?"  Gui Li silently shook his head and said: "Senior, drink it yourself."

    Zhou Xian laughed and took another sip. But after taking this sip, he shook the jug and threw the jug down the city wall. It seemed that there was only the last sip left in the jug.  Meijiu, probably because he felt so sorry, he asked Gui Li

    This night, the moon was sparse and the moonlight was like water. The secluded city wall was illuminated quite brightly by the moon. After Zhou Xian drank the wine, he looked up at the sky and was lost in thought. For a moment, Gui Li was speechless and walked slowly to the sky.  On the edge of the city wall, his eyes immediately fell on a certain spot on the city bricks. There were deep claw marks there. Near the claw marks, there were many claw marks densely covered on the brick wall.

    Shocking

    Those were the immortals left behind by countless beast monsters during the catastrophe. I don’t know when Zhou Xian came over and said lightly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This old man who is playing in the human world seems to be a little less playful than usual on the city wall where the two of them are. Instead, there is a little more compassion in the eyes of Gui Li

    Gui Li stretched out his hand and gently stroked the deep claw marks. What came from his fingertips was the hard feeling of the rough brick wall, but he didn't know how many innocent souls had cried out in these claw marks.

    He sank for a long time and said: Did a lot of innocent people die in Heyang City back then?  Zhou Xian sighed, walked to the edge of the city wall, and looked down. In his eyes, the lights in the city reflected: There are many people. Although many people have fled north early, there are at least 50% of Heyang.  The people of the city lost their lives innocently and died in the hands of those monsters. Gui Li looked at Zhou Xian and suddenly said: Senior, you said that among the people who lost their lives innocently, which one of them is not the same as us? Which one is not in this world?  Live well, not to mention all of them, but at least 99% of the people are harmless to humans and animals, but why are there such unforeseen disasters?  And what is the purpose of a life like theirs?  Zhou Yixian looked at Gui Li, held his hands on the city wall, and said: You can stand here today, but those people died innocently, let me ask you, why do you think it is?  Gui Li was silent for a long time and said: I am different from them. I practice Taoism. Even if the beast monster comes, I can still avoid it. Zhou Xian nodded and said: That's it. You see, everyone has a head, but from a big perspective,  Looking at the big realm, just as Tianyin Temple Buddhism says that all living beings are equal, but this actually means according to Buddhism, not only humans, but also ants and beasts are indistinguishable from us. He paused and smiled slightly.  , and said, it’s just that in this world, is there anything that can be seen clearly?  If you have great supernatural powers and are powerful, you can survive desperate situations and be above ordinary living beings. This means that all living beings are originally equal, but in subtle ways, they are never equal.

    Gui Li looked confused, shook his head slowly and said: I don't want to be above all living beings, and I don't have the compassion to save all living beings. Just like although I practice Taoism, I have no interest in immortality. Zhou Xian said lightly: Then you  What do you want?  Gui Li gave a bitter smile, his smile was full of dryness, and said in a low voice: This is it. What do I want? But even I don’t know how the expression on his face changed. The bright moon in the sky gradually reached its zenith, and the moonlight was brilliant.  It fell from the sky, stretching his shadow very long

    Yiyi Xian didn't speak, and looked at Gui Li quietly, but the look in his eyes was completely different from the past, even though the person standing in front of him was the only ghost in the world who had studied the four volumes of the Book of Heaven.  Li, his Taoist skills are already unpredictable, but Immortal Zhou Yi looks as if he is taller and taller at this moment.

    His elegance, his calmness, the night wind passed through his white hair at the temples, and even the brilliance of the bright moon seemed to quietly gather on his side.

    It’s just that Gui Li didn’t notice anything strange. In fact, Zhou Xian just stood in front of him calmly, and he himself seemed to be immersed in his own thoughts.

    After a long while, Gui Li smiled bitterly and said: It seems that I am really incompetent. I can’t even figure out why I am alive and what I want.He looked at Gui Li calmly, with a faint smile on his lips, and said: You are wrong, young man.

    Gui Li was startled for a moment. This was the first time he heard Zhou Yixian call him a young man, but this was obviously not the main point. After he was stunned for a moment, he asked, "Senior, do you think I am wrong? Where is the mistake?"  Zhou Yixian said lightly: Do you think that you are ineffective because you can't think about this problem? In my opinion, on the contrary, if you can think about this problem, you are far better than others in this world. Gui Li was stunned and said:  What?  Zhou Xian smiled slightly and waved: Come and see Gui Li walking beside Zhou Xian. Follow the direction of his finger and look towards the countryside. In Heyang City, under the moonlight, the lights in the silence are flickering

    Zhou Yixian looked at the lights, and there seemed to be a kind of complicated emotions in the extension. After a moment, he said with pure clarity: What are you seeing?  Ghost Li said: These are the lights in countless people’s homes.

    Zhou Yixian nodded and said: Yes, even when the lights are turned on, the little lights are like living people. They are all living in this world, whether they are proud or unhappy, but they will eventually go down. I tell you  , this kind of people live forever, I don’t know how many people live just to live. People like you who are distressed and reflect on why they are alive, there is no ghost in the million. Li Yaran, he has never thought about the country, but he has never thought about this.  What Zhou Xiankong heard seemed to make sense, but he couldn't refute it

    Zhou Yixian looked at him, a sad look suddenly appeared on his face, but this application passed in the blink of an eye, and then he sighed softly, stretched out his hand and patted Gui Li's shoulder.

    Although Gui Li cannot be said to be frightened at this moment, there is always turmoil in his mind. Based on his practice, he almost subconsciously turned sideways to let go of Zhou Xian's hand, but the surrender happened suddenly.  The seemingly ordinary Zhou Xian, with his seemingly floating palm, did not escape even with Gui Li's spiritual practice, and was just patted down by Zhou Xian.

    Gui Li was really shocked. Before he could react, the words that made his mind turbulent came out from Zhou Xianxian's mouth: What's more, you are the only person in the world who has mastered the four volumes of the Heavenly Book.  How can it be the same as everyone else?  As soon as these words came out, Gui Li's body was shaken. The practice of the fourth volume of the [Heavenly Book] has always been something he kept secret. In fact, the third volume of the [Heavenly Book] obtained from the Heavenly Emperor's treasury was related to the wordless jade wall of Tianyin Temple.  Even Lu Xueqi and the monks from Tianyin Temple who had obtained the fourth volume of the [Heavenly Book] did not know that those magical texts were in the same vein as the [Heavenly Book]. Only he who had practiced it from beginning to end could understand them.  It’s four volumes of [Heavenly Book]

    However, at this moment, Zhou Yixian revealed this secret clearly in front of him. How could he not be shocked? For a moment, his face was full of disbelief, staring at Zhou Xian.

    Zhou Yixian smiled lightly and said: "Although you are surprised, you don't have to be so ghostly. He looked up and down carefully at the old man in front of him. After a long time, he suddenly smiled, took a step back, straightened his clothes, and bowed respectfully.  : I’m rude, I’ve neglected my seniors in the past, but I just have some unanswered questions in my heart. I hope my seniors can help me solve them?  Immortal Zhou Yi looked calm, and he was so respectful to him for the task of making a name for himself in the world. It seemed that he didn't feel embarrassed at all. He only said: "What doubts and confusions you have in your heart, if others can tell you, with your intangible and  How can we not understand the mysteries of the [Heavenly Book]?  Gui Li said silently, "Does the senior think that the doubts in my heart are actually unsolvable?"

    Immortal Zhou smiled and shook his head, saying: Yes, to understand the nature of words, the Buddha is in the heart and not outside the body. This is the similarity with Buddhism in the [Heavenly Book]. Immortal Zhou said: That's it. Why do people live this life? It's exactly what you should be.  It’s up to you to realize it yourself. I may be able to give you some advice. Just tell me what you don’t want to say. He smiled and put his hands behind his back, and walked aside.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? difference.  >; Yiyi Xian smiled and said: You are wrong, you are wrong, you have spent your whole life thinking that everyone is suffering. In fact, let me ask you, do you think your life is suffering?

    Gui Li was startled, he opened his mouth to speak but stopped, Zhou Yixian already smiled and said: What, it’s hard to say?  Take your master and his wife who passed away recently as an example. Do you think they were crying?

    Gui Li said calmly: Master and Master Zhouxian Xian Surong said: Tian Buyi died well, so he died without regrets and left with a smile; your Master, Suru, is deeply in love with your mentor and his wife, and does not want to live alone, you  Thinking that she committed suicide in grief, but she didn't know where her soul was. What was her happiest thing about being able to be separated from her husband?

    Gui Li was stunned and speechless for a moment.

    Zhou Yixian said calmly: You are too sad for Tian Buyi and his wife, but you don’t know that they may be the most understanding and the most regretless people. Isn’t it ridiculous to use oneself to save others?  Having said this, Zhou Yixian suddenly smiled, looked at Gui Li and said: Are you afraid of death?

    by guilijuAfter a moment, he sighed lowly and said: "I'm afraid." Immortal Zhou Yi said: "Oh, I want to ask you, what are you afraid of? Is it the word death itself?"  Gui Li shook his head silently and said: Since I have no intention of immortality, I don't care about death. What I'm afraid of is that after I die, my wishes will be difficult. Zhou Xian smiled and said: That's it. You can see through life and death, but there is something different in your heart  Regarding the important things of life and death, instead of you asking me all kinds of questions, why not imagine these important things?  Gui Li frowned and glanced briefly, as if he had some realization, but he did not show his face. Instead, he fell into deep thoughts again. Zhou Xian did not bother him, Xiao Xiao walked aside and looked up.  , I saw the bright moon in the sky, and all the moonlight was shining down

    ??Above the wilderness, the evening wind is rustling, the stars are moving, and the sky is infinite

    He stared for a long time and suddenly let out a deep sigh

    Suddenly, Gui Li's voice came from behind: Senior, is there something hidden in your heart?  'I?  Yi Xian didn't look back, he was still staring at the bright moon in the distant sky. After a while, he said quietly, since I am still wandering in this world, I also have hidden thoughts. What is it?

    Zhou Xian smiled slightly and said: What I can’t see through is this reincarnation.

    Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak

    There have always been only women on Xiaozhu Peak, so the atmosphere here has always been quiet and peaceful. Even during the day, there is silence for a long time. Only the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers echo on this beautiful mountain.

    However, since Master Shuiyue brought a group of flutes back from the funeral at Dazhu Peak yesterday, the atmosphere on Xiaozhu Peak has been calm, with a bit of solemnity and depression. Many young female flutes from Xiaozhu Peak are the first.  This is the first time I saw Master Shuiyue's loneliness and sadness that he couldn't hide. With her current practice, she should have given up her anger long ago.

    Wenmin has always been the one who best understands Master Shuiyue's thoughts. She also sent a message to the sisters early, asking them to be careful and not to talk or laugh loudly, while angering the master. Under such advice, it is natural that Xiaozhu Peak is full of people.  All solemn

    After returning from Dazhu Peak, Master Shuiyue locked himself in the Jianzhulin Jingshe and never showed up again. Disciple Wenmin Deng boldly went to say hello, but was not allowed to go in, which made Wenmin a little confused.  get worried

    On this day, Wenmin had not seen Master Shuiyue for a whole day and night. He came out of the Jianzhulin Jingshe. Feeling anxious, he asked Lu Xueqi to come with him. Lu Xueqi seemed to be in a bad mood and was unwilling to come, but Wenmin couldn't stand it.  After some persuasion, she also had points to worry about, so she followed Wen Min over.

    Wenmin and Lu Xueqi came to the bamboo forest and stood outside the monastery. Wenmin signaled to Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment, walked up, knocked lightly and said: Master, my disciples Lu Xueqi and Senior Sister Wen have something to see Jing.  There was silence in the house, no one answered

    Lu Xueqi and Wenmin looked at each other. Wenmin frowned, with a worried look on his face. In fact, Master Shuiyue's temperament was somewhat different from ordinary people. In the past, he would not be so disrespectful to his disciples.  , even if she suddenly disappears for several days, there are some. But for some reason, Wen Min and others just came back from attending the funeral of Dazhu Peak and learned a little bit about the inside story, so they seemed to be a little sensitive to her menstruation.

    Wen Min coughed, raised his voice slightly, and said: Master, this morning, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, Senior Brother Xiao, sent someone to deliver a letter. Here, the disciple presented it to the monastery. It was still in ruins. Wen Min was deeply moved.  Taking a deep breath, she took a step forward and opened the door of the monastery. Lu Xueqi followed closely behind her and walked in.

    The two walked into the house and glanced around. Both of them frowned slightly. The monastery was not that big and the furnishings in the house were simple. At first glance, the two of them did not see Master Shuiyue.  , Wenmin sighed and said: Master is not here, I wonder where she will be?  Lu Xueqi shook her head silently, pondered for a moment, and said: Senior sister, we should go back first, or maybe we are worrying too much. Although Master and Uncle Suru have a deep relationship, they will be sad at most. I don’t think anything will happen to Wen Min.  He nodded and said, "That's all I have to do, but I always feel a little uneasy." Lu Xueqi sighed, shook her head slightly, turned around and walked out. Wenmin glanced inside the room again, then took out a sealed letter from his arms, and gently  Put it on the desk, and then walked out. After a while, the door was closed by her from behind, making a soft snap.

    The room fell into silence again

 Text Chapter 3 Murderous Intention

    After walking out of the monastery, Wen Min saw Lu Xueqi standing aside, so she walked over and said, "Junior sister, are you going back now?"

    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly and said, "Now that I'm out, I want to walk around. I feel bored sitting in the house all the time."

    Wenmin nodded and said, "That's right. You should be careful. I'll go back first."

    Lu Xueqi nodded slightly and said, "Yes, senior sister, walk slowly."

    Wen Min smiled, turned around and walked away. Watching her figure gradually disappearing into the bamboo forest, Lu Xueqi stood there in silence for a moment, but for a moment she didn't know where she should go, so she walked away.

    The bamboo forest is deep and green everywhere. Mountain wind blows from high places, and the tips of the bamboo branches sway with the wind, making a rustling sound.

    On the slightly moist land, buds break through the soil, and from time to time, you can see the pointed heads of bamboo shoots poking out from the ground, full of vitality

    In the distance, from the dense bamboo branches, the crisp sound of birdsong came, and even the surrounding air was filled with the unique fragrance of bamboo. Lu Xueqi took a deep breath. There was no tacky atmosphere here, it had always been  They are the favorites of those who practice Taoism, and this is also the reason why those who practice Taoism often stay away from the world.

    It's just that the body is far away from the world, but the fate of the world seems to have never left even half a moment

    Just like this, she stepped lightly on the lotus steps and walked leisurely. Unknowingly, Lu Xueqi suddenly realized that she had walked to the back mountain again. She smiled bitterly. Although she had not thought of coming here today, she might have come here on weekdays.  It's been a long time, these feet actually walked on their own

    But taking it easy as he came, Lu Xueqi did not look back and continued walking slowly towards the mountain. The stone layers went up layer by layer. Not far away, there was the secluded viewing platform on Xiaozhu Peak.

    It was daytime at this time, and Master Shuiyue was in a bad mood recently. No one came to this remote place, and the surroundings seemed quiet. Fortunately, Lu Xueqi had always been used to this tranquility, so she walked up on her own. A piece of grass here  A tree, a stone, a rock are all very familiar to her.

    Unexpectedly, she just stepped onto the moon-watching platform, but she was startled for a moment. In front of the moon-watching platform, there was a figure standing alone. Her robes were blown by the mountain wind. The figure looked very familiar from behind. It was her and Wen Min.  The missing master, Master Shuiyue

    Lu Xueqi was shocked in her heart, walked up to the sky, bowed to Master Shuiyue, and said: "Master"

    Master Shuiyue was shocked, as if he realized someone was coming from behind him. He turned around, looked at Lu Xueqi, nodded and said, "It's Xueqi."

    Lu Xueqi looked at Master Shuiyue and saw that her master's face was slightly pale and still sad, but at this moment, most of her face looked lonely.

    She was worried in her heart and said: "Master, it's windy here, you have to take care of yourself."

    Master Shuiyue smiled and said: "You stand here all day long and nothing happens to you. Although my old bones are not younger than yours, I am not weak."

    Lu Xueqi was taken aback and said quickly: "Master, I don't mean that, I mean"

    Master Shuiyue waved his hand slightly tiredly, with a faint bitter smile on his lips, and said: "I know, you don't need to explain."

    Lu Xueqi stood silently beside Master Shuiyue, but for a moment she didn’t know what to say.

    And Master Shuiyue didn’t seem to have the intention to speak, and both the master and the disciple fell silent for a moment.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Master Shuiyue looked into the distance and suddenly said, “Do you think the scenery on the platform is beautiful?”

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, wondering why Master Shuiyue suddenly asked him this question, but she still answered him honestly: "As the saying goes, the scenery is always in dangerous peaks. The dangerous rocks here are abrupt and the cliffs are hanging in the air. Looking from above, the sea of ??clouds is like waves.  , with the company of green mountains, it is the place with the most beautiful scenery.”

    Master Shuiyue nodded slightly, his eyes were slightly blurred, and he said slowly: "Actually, many years ago, when your uncle Suru was still practicing on Xiaozhu Peak, he, like you, loved the scenery here most, and he often loved it.  I sneaked here to play alone."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and raised her eyes to look at Master Shuiyue. She saw Master Shuiyue sighing softly and said: "Junior sister Su and I have grown up together since we were young. Calculating, I only joined my mentor one year earlier than her."  Master Zhenyi, when we were young, we ate at the same table and slept in the same bed. We were really like sisters. She was more lively than me on weekdays, but she loved to sneak here alone. Whenever she was wronged, she  I also came here to watch the moon, feeling sulky all alone."

    When Master Shuiyue said this, the corner of his mouth moved, as if he remembered some past events of the year, and smiled a little, but before the smile came out, it was replaced by a deep look of confusion and vicissitudes of life on his face.

    "Butsince she got married, there has been no"Passed here"

    Lu Xueqi listened silently to Master Shuiyue's words and whispered: "Master, when Master Su married Master Tian from Dazhu Peak, weren't you happy in your heart?"

    Master Shuiyue was startled for a moment, then shook his head slightly, sighed, and said: "Although Tian Buyi has a bad temper and a bit of a surly temper, he is a good wife. When your uncle Su married him, he is hers."  Fortunately, she also has vision."

    When Lu Xueqi heard this, she was a little surprised. Everyone knew that Master Shuiyue disliked Tian Buyi, but she didn't expect that she felt this way in her heart. She couldn't help but ask: "What about you?"  I used to do that to Master Tian" Halfway through her words, she suddenly stopped talking.

    Master Shuiyue smiled slightly and said: "Who is still looking at him with raised eyebrows and cold words?"

    Lu Xueqi’s face turned red and she said, “This disciple doesn’t dare to think that way.”

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "This is how I treat him on weekdays. It's not something taboo. What should I be scrupulous about? But although Tian Buyi and I don't get along, to be honest, he is still a good person. In our Qingyun  There are not many people in the sect who can compare with him."

    Speaking of this, Master Shuiyue seemed to suddenly think of something. He frowned slightly and said, "Tian Buyi's eldest disciple is called Song Daren?"

    Lu Xueqi nodded, but she didn't know why Master Shuiyue suddenly asked about Song Daren, and said: "Exactly, now that Senior Brother Song has taken over the position of leader of the Dazhu Peak lineage, Master, why did you suddenly think of Song Daren?"  Senior brother?"

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a while and said, "Does your senior sister Wenmin have some quarrel with this Song Daren?"

    Lu Xueqi was shocked at this moment. She didn't know what to say about Wenmin and Song Daren's mutual affection. Most people knew about it. The sisters on Xiaozhu Peak usually made fun of Wenmin about it, but Tian Tian  Buyi once went to the mountain to ask for marriage for Song Daren, but was rejected by Master Shuiyue, which made Wenmin feel sad in private. She was depressed for several days. Now she was suddenly asked by Master Shuiyue. Lu Xueqi's mind was spinning, but she didn't know what to say directly.  , it’s better to hide it more for Senior Sister Wenmin.

    How much experience Master Shuiyue has, just looking at Lu Xueqi’s hesitation, most of it was revealed, he shook his head and sighed deeply

    Lu Xueqi couldn't help but feel a little anxious. She had an excellent relationship with Wenmin. Although she had a difficult relationship, she hoped that the senior sister who had been taking care of her since she was a child could find a good home. At that moment, she mustered up the courage to say: "Master  , Actually Sister Wenmin"

    I didn't say a few words, but I only listened to Master Shuiyue: "Okay, okay, find a day, marry Wen Min to count it"

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment, almost unable to believe her ears. Master Shuiyue glanced at her, smiled, and said: "Why, do you disciples always think that I am an old stubborn, stubborn and unwilling to accomplish good things for my disciples?"  ?"

    Lu Xueqi was extremely happy for Wenmin, and she quickly smiled and said: "Master, look at what you said, how dare the disciples think so?

    I would like to thank you first on behalf of Senior Sister Wenmin."

    Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi’s rare sincere smile. The corners of his mouth moved, but he sighed softly, turned around, stood with his hands behind his hands, and silently looked at the sea of ??clouds in the distance.

    Lu Xueqi was so happy that she saw Master Shuiyue's expression was different, and she said cautiously: "Master, why did you suddenly think of this?"

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment, then asked without answering: "Xueqi, you also followed me to Dazhu Peak. What do you think of the death of your Master Su?"

    Lu Xueqi's expression became solemn, she pondered for a moment, and said solemnly: "The disciple thought that Uncle Su and Uncle Tian had a deep love for each other, so they followed him away, and there was no sign of pain at all."

    "Yes." Master Shuiyue sighed softly, and was lost in thought. After a while, he said, "I don't want you to be disturbed by love and delay your practice, but what will happen in the end after practicing for a lifetime?"

    Lu Xueqi didn't know what Master Shuiyue meant. She didn't dare to say anything for a moment and only listened to Master Shuiyue slowly say: "When you talk about immortality, it is still ethereal and nihilistic. I have practiced hard for a lifetime, but I have spent hundreds of years in vain. Your uncle Su."  I regard hundreds of years of Taoism and life as nothing, but this determination and vision are really much better than mine."

    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt sour in her heart and called out: "Master"

    "Practice for a lifetime, practice for a lifetime, cultivate the Tao, but lose the humanity, so why bother?" Master Shuiyue sighed, and said lightly, "Actually, what is the Tao, what is attaining the Tao, I have cultivated for a lifetime, and when the time comes  Today, it’s really a bit blurry.”

    Lu Xueqi stood aside, not daring to speak. Master Shuiyue stood silently for half a minute, then suddenly shook his head.?, as if she didn't want to think about it any more, she turned around and carried her down the mountain. Lu Xueqi looked at her back and shouted, "Master, where are you going?"

    Master Shuiyue paused for a moment and said: "I have made up my mind about Wenmin, so you can go over and talk to her"

    She paused for a moment, then turned around, with a look of pity on her face, looking at Lu Xueqi and saying, "It's you, Xueqi, have you ever thought about yourself?"

    Lu Xueqi was startled and said: "What?" Then she came to realize it, her face turned pale, she slowly showed a helpless smile, and whispered, "Master, my disciple's fate is not good, so I don't dare to think too much."

    Master Shuiyue looked at his disciple, who was so beautiful and unparalleled. He saw that her white clothes were fluttering, and she seemed to have come out of the world. However, there was a sad look on her face, but she didn't know how much it had accumulated.

    Master Shuiyue suddenly felt distressed for no reason and called out: "Xue Qi"

    Lu Xueqi raised her head and looked at Master Shuiyue, only to hear Master Shuiyue say calmly: "Xueqi, you have a difficult love life, but you don't want to look back. There is nothing the master can say to you. It's just you and me, master and disciple, and so am I.  I don’t want to see you like this. If things turn around in the future, I will take care of all the rules here at Qingyun Sect for you. You don’t have to worry.” Lu Xueqi’s body was shaken and she couldn’t help shouting: “Master  "But I didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Master Shuiyue smiled at her, then sighed, turned around and left. Not long after, his figure disappeared under the rock steps of the mountain. Only in the mountain breeze, her low whisper could be faintly heard: "Ask the world."  , what is love"

    Lu Xueqi stood there, feeling confused and distressed for a while, but she still couldn't think of any result. Only in that daze, she suddenly thought: not long ago, in that Heyang  In the abandoned village outside the city, Tian Buyi seemed to have said similar words to her.

    ——

    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect

    A pretty figure appeared in the corridor at the foot of the mountain where the Ghost King Sect's main hall was located. Different from all the gray and dull things around it, when this figure moved, it seemed to be shining with dazzling light, bringing a dazzling light to the depressing atmosphere here.  a touch of color

    Disciples of the Ghost King Sect walked by from time to time in the passage, and there was almost no one who was not attracted to her. However, wherever the woman glanced at her, they all walked away quickly, as if they did not dare to have any contact with her.  Even in this Ghost King Sect, it seems that she is a special existence

    And she is really special, with picturesque features and infinite charm. Although she is a little less charming than the nine-tailed fox Xiaobai, she is a little more gentle. But even so, considering that she was once the wonderful young master of the Hehuan sect.  In terms of identity, Jin Ping'er is now standing openly in the realm of Ghost King Sect, still looking a bit dazzling.

    Jin Ping'er obviously didn't care about the eyes of the people around her. For her, it seemed that she was already used to being noticed by everyone. At the end of the beast-monster catastrophe, she finally escaped from the demon-suppressing cave in the Shiwan Mountains of southern Xinjiang.  , returned to Middle-earth, no one knew the twists and turns, and she didn’t tell anyone about it.

    At this moment, she has only one direction, the ghost king wants to summon her

    After passing another intersection, the corridor in front of him was divided into two parts: left and right. Jin Ping'er stopped and glanced at the passage on the left. There seemed to be something special in his eyes, and then disappeared, and he walked towards the passage on the right.  Got it

    The damage caused by the sudden and strange earthquake a long time ago to the Ghost King Sect can still be seen everywhere. On the rock walls of the mountain, there are many large or small cracks that can be seen from time to time. And in this corridor that extends in all directions and has good ventilation,  , there is still a faint smell of blood floating in it, lingering

    Jin Ping'er naturally felt this faint smell of blood, but she was surprised in her heart, but it didn't show on her face. Her status in the Ghost King Sect was no better than that of the Hehuan Sect in the past, so naturally she would not meddle in other people's business. She secretly felt this in her heart.  Surprised, with her knowledge and experience, she can naturally feel that this bloody aura is very strange.

    While she was thinking, she had followed the passage to the outside of the house where the Ghost King was. She stopped and was about to call someone to report. Suddenly, the stone door in front of her opened rumbles, and the Ghost King's laughter came from inside the house, saying: "Yes.  Bottle? Come in quickly."

    Jin Ping'er was secretly surprised, but with a smile on her face, she said, "Yes" and walked in.

    I saw that the stone room was spacious and bright. Although the furnishings were not luxurious, they were dignified and grand. The Ghost King was sitting behind a table with a large piece of white paper in front of him and the Four Treasures of the Study next to him. It seemed that he was practicing calligraphy.

    Jin Ping'er glanced at the Ghost King and said with a sweet smile: "Sect Master is in such a good mood today, why did he think of writing?"

    The Ghost King raised his head to look at Jin Ping'er and smiled slightly. Jin Ping'er's smile suddenly froze. He felt that the Ghost King's eyes were faintly stabbing like two sharp knives. Looking at him, his eyes felt a stinging sensation.

    &nbsp; But fortunately, the Ghost King quickly withdrew his gaze, still looking at the white paper under his hand, and beckoning at the same time: "Come over and see how my handwriting is doing?"

    Jin Ping'er was secretly surprised. She had never felt like this when she was getting along with the Ghost King in the past. How come in just a short period of time, the Ghost King's Taoist skills seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds?

    But after all, she was not that kind of shallow person. She thought to herself, but a smile appeared on her face. She walked over, brought a gust of fragrance with her, and said with a smile: "I am a common person who knows nothing about writing. The king wants me to  Come on, it’s really hard for me.”

    The ghost king chuckled, did not answer, and stepped aside. Jin Ping'er stood by the table and looked at the white paper on the table. What came into view was a large piece of white paper with a big word written on it: kill.

    Every stroke of this character is like a silver hook on an iron painting. The force is so heavy that it seems to come out through the paper. It does not have the regularity of regular script, nor is it like cursive script, which is light and heavy, with a free attitude and a murderous aura rolling in.

    Jin Ping'er's heart was shocked, and she seemed to feel a cold gaze beside her, but the ghost king's kind laughter came to her ears, saying: "Ping'er, what do you think of this writing?"

    Jin Ping'er's face was full of smiles, as if the spring breeze was blowing, and the whole room was filled with spring. He smiled and said: "The character "Zongwang" is really beautiful. I have been practicing for ten years and I can't write such a character."

    The Ghost King looked at Jin Ping'er indifferently. Under his gaze, Jin Ping'er felt a faint chill in her heart, but the smile on her face remained unabated, until she herself felt that the muscles on her face were a little sore from maintaining the smile.  When, the Ghost King suddenly looked away

    Jin Ping'er secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, she was secretly horrified. When she came back this time, the Ghost King had a completely different demeanor than before. His killing aura was as strong as a huge wave, forcing him to come over. Looking at the Ghost King's appearance,  He himself didn't seem to have any intention of covering up.

    This is very different from his usual style. Could it be that something happened these days?

    Jin Ping'er secretly recalled that the Ghost King over there had already spoken: "Taoist Priest, why don't you come and take a look at this word I wrote?"

    Jin Ping'er's heart was shocked again, and she turned around in surprise. It turned out that there was still a person standing in the corner of the stone room, dressed in Taoist robes, with a solemn expression. Jin Ping'er's thoughts changed quickly, and she was a little surprised, and she entered the stone room.  After that, although he was momentarily shocked by the ghost king's strange murderous aura and was snatched away by God, this person restrained his whole body and stood aside without being discovered by himself. It seems that he should not be underestimated.

    The Taoist walked up slowly in response and looked at the words on the white paper on the table for a while. After a while, he said: "Good words"

    The ghost king's eyes were still cold, but he still smiled and said: "What's so good about it?"

    The Taoist said: "The good thing about this character is that the strokes and the meaning of the character complement each other. The character has the intention of killing, and it comes out clearly. It is rare, rare."

    The Ghost King stared at the Taoist. The Taoist's expression did not change. He slowly backed away and stood three feet away from Jin Ping'er. The Ghost King suddenly burst out laughing and said, "Well said, well said. What the Taoist said is profound.  You win my heart." The Taoist bowed his head slightly and thanked him.

    Jin Ping'er couldn't help but look at the Taoist one more time, and heard the Ghost King say: "Ping'er, let me introduce to you, this is our sect's strong supporter, Taoist Master Cangsong."

    Quan Ping'er raised his eyebrows, a sharp look flashed in his eyes, then looked at Cangsong with a smile, and said with a smile: "I've admired you for a long time, I've admired you for a long time——"

    Cangsong Taoist nodded to Jin Ping'er. At this time, the Ghost King said again: "Ping'er, I called you back this time because our Holy Religion is about to have a major event that is rare to see in a thousand years. I want you to help me." Jin Ping'er  He smiled and said: "The sect leader just gives orders, and Ping'er will definitely go all out."

    The Ghost King smiled and said: "I have already explained the specific details to Taoist Cangsong. You will know when you ask him later. Although this matter is not urgent at the moment, we still need to hurry up, so you can go down and discuss it carefully."  "Jin Ping'er nodded, and he and Taoist Cangsong saluted the Ghost King at the same time, and then left.

    The stone door slowly closed, and the two of them walked side by side in the passage, without speaking for a moment. Only when they passed the three-way intersection just now, Jin Ping'er couldn't help but glanced at the road on the left again.

    At this moment, the voice of Cangsong Taoist suddenly came to my ears: "Deputy Sect Master Guili has been away from Huqi Mountain for many days and still has not come back."

    Jin Ping'er frowned and his eyes became cold. He turned to look at Cangsong Taoist, but Cangsong Taoist turned a blind eye. After saying these words, he walked forward on his own.

    After a while, Quan Ping'er slowly showed a somewhat mysterious smile, sneered, and followed him over.

 Text Chapter 4 Sadness

    Different from the turbulent undercurrents of the various gates in Middle-earth, thousands of miles away in the southern Xinjiang, after the catastrophe of beasts and monsters, people of all ethnic groups silently rebuilt their homes. Although this is the place that suffered the most, it seems that the world is so vast that there is no place for it.  People remember that this is a wasteland in the southern border, and it is not within the eyes of the wealthy people in the Middle Kingdom.

    In Qilidong, where the Jin people live, the scars caused by beast monsters can still be seen everywhere. However, many brand-new houses have been built on the ruins. On the hillside of Qilidong, there is the entrance to the mysterious altar.  , there are still many sacrifices coming and going. At this moment when everything is waiting for things to be done, the blessings of the ancestors are particularly important to the Jin people.

    The golden people worked at sunrise and rested at sunset. The days passed like this day by day. Seeing the sun setting on this day and night falling, many golden people returned to their homes one after another to relax and relax.  After dinner, my body gradually fell asleep in the starlight.

    In the dead of night, a white figure appeared in Qili Cave, like a faint light in the darkness, rising and falling in the quiet valley, and quietly approaching the foot of the back mountain altar.

    There were still two Jin soldiers guarding the entrance to the mountain. The night wind suddenly blew over, and they felt that a white light as fast as lightning flashed past their eyes, and a faint fragrance was like flowers blooming gently at night.  I couldn't help but feel dazed for a while.

    In their depth, a slim white figure like a ghost slowly seeped out from the darkness and appeared on the platform at the entrance of the altar. She was dressed in white and so charming that it seemed that all the stars in the sky were captured by her.  Attracted, but who is it if it’s not Xiaobai?

    She looked around a few times, and then looked into the dark cave. Although it was still pitch black, Xiaobai's eyes moved slowly, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Then she seemed to feel something, and shook her head silently.  Shaking his head and sighing softly

    The defense here was much worse than she expected. There were none of the thick soldiers at the foot of the weather mountain when she and Gui Li came here to ask for a meeting with the great wizard. There should have been many people with witchcraft in this altar.  The sacrifices and caretakers are the ones who are so undefended as before. It seems that the disaster of the beast monster is really a heavy loss for the Jin clan.

    ???????? In fact, it’s not just the Jin clan in front of us. Looking at the world, for the sake of that beast god, countless innocent people have been destroyed and displaced. It’s really hard to tell the right and wrong of this.

    Xiao Bai shook his sleeve slightly, and no longer thought about it. He raised his body and turned into a white shimmer and flew straight into the cave. Most of the cave was still the same as before, and the path had not changed. Some distance away, the stone wall  There was a torch on top, and it was still the same as before. Only Xiaobai's perception found that there were very few people in the caves near and far. Even if there were a few people, their breathing was slow and steady. They must have fallen asleep.

    Xiaobai didn't bother to pay attention, and flew silently through the cave according to the path in her memory. With her thousands of years of Taoism, not to mention these low-skilled Jin tribe priests, even if they are profound practitioners of Taoism, they may not  It took only a moment to notice her before she arrived outside the spacious cave where the great wizard once lived.

    When she got here, Xiaobai stopped, frowned slightly, and looked into the cave. Although she was far away, she could already feel that there was another person inside, and this person seemed to be the same as the other person she had just felt.  It's different, at least he's not sleeping

    In the cave, the pile of blazing flames still emitted bright light. In the bright shadow, the stone statue of the dog god loomed in the light and shadow. Xiaobai's eyes stared at the dog's head on the statue for a moment.  , then took it back and landed in front of the fire

    A young figure was sitting in front of the fire, with his back to the entrance of the cave. Xiaobai couldn't see his face clearly, but he could only roughly tell that it was a young man. He was facing the blazing flames, fainting in front of him from time to time.  Drawing mysterious and strange patterns, while reciting something in Jin clan in a low and pious voice

    Xiaobai came quietly behind the man. The firelight gradually shone on her body and drew a long shadow behind her. She listened carefully to the man's low singing and chanting voice.  Echoing in this ancient cave, it seems to be telling something

    The deep voice seems to be endless. Looking from the side, the young Jin clan priest has a pious face, and he has probably completely integrated into the illusory world.

    A trace of confusion gradually appeared on Xiaobai's face, and then he sighed softly. This strange sound immediately alarmed the young Jin clan priest. He was shocked and was about to turn around to see what was going on, but before he could move,  , a delicate and white palm flashed before his eyes, and then landed on his forehead, patting him gently.

    The young Jin clan priest suddenly rolled his eyes and his body trembled. He lost consciousness in a moment and fell to the side.on

    The mysterious chanting sound in the cave, together with the echo, quietly calmed down. Xiaobai looked at the young face, suddenly smiled, and whispered: "Is there such a thing as the dog god, and the dog god knows it?"  I don’t know how to protect your people, but with a pious person like you here, I think the great wizard can rest assured."

    After saying that, she shook her head slightly, bypassed the body of the young sacrifice and the fire, and walked straight towards the statue of the Dog God. For a long time, the Jin people believed in the Dog God, thinking that the Dog God gave them life and protected them.  As the clan continues to multiply, even the priests in this cave dare not approach the statue easily.

    At this moment, Xiaobai stood in front of this dog god statue carved from black stone

    The remains of the statue were carved from black stone, a specialty of southern Xinjiang. The color was black and shiny, with a faint silvery light emitting from it. Xiaobai knew a lot about southern Xinjiang and naturally knew that this was not the dog god that many Jin people believed in.  A miracle, but an extremely rare variant among black stones, which contains shimmering silver shavings to create this mysterious and beautiful shimmer.

    However, the purpose of her trip was naturally not to see the statue of the Jin tribe's dog god. After a moment, her attention was focused on the dog's head. This statue was handed down from an unknown age, and it was skillfully sculpted, lifelike, and detailed.  , without any ambiguity. If it weren’t for the obvious stone in front of you, you would almost think it was a black dog with its mouth slightly open.

    And on the head of the dog god statue, the most conspicuous thing is the pair of eyes. In a trance, there seems to be a god, and he is staring at Xiaobai silently.

    Xiao Bai's heart suddenly shook, and she took a step back. The pressure all over her body suddenly relaxed, and her mind immediately came to her senses. She frowned slightly, looked at the statue again, and snorted: "There is such a restriction that confuses people's will."  Then she thought thoughtfully and pondered for a moment, still a little confused, and said softly, "But this is clearly a Taoist method from the Middle Earth, how can it appear here?"

    She thought silently for a moment, shook her head slightly, and put aside this boring thought. At this moment, it was naturally not what she wanted to explore. She looked at the statue again, and finally her eyes fell on the lifelike figure of the statue.  With a pair of eyes, she seemed to hesitate for a moment and then pressed lightly on those pure and deep black eyes.

    In the ancient cave, a dull roar suddenly sounded. The sound was not loud, but it seemed to make the spacious cave tremble. The ancient dog god statue was right in front of Xiaobai, and in the low roar,  It slowly descended and sank into the ground, until most of its body was covered, and only the head of the statue remained above the ground.

    Behind the statue, a smooth stone wall appeared. Different from the surrounding stone walls, it seemed to be covered with a layer of light black air, making it difficult to see clearly. However, this was no longer difficult for Xiaobai. A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.  Smiling, she stepped forward, waved her embroidered robe, and a gust of breeze swept from the bottom of her hand, swept over the stone wall, and immediately blew away the black air.

    A little golden light suddenly appeared on the stone wall. After a moment, another little golden light was seen. Like a miracle that suddenly descended on this earthly world, they appeared like springs on the stone wall, forming scenes of magical pictures and scenes.  The words, and even Xiaobai standing not far away, had his face slightly shining due to the refraction of the golden light.

    Xiaobai stared at the mysterious pictures and texts that appeared in front of her in sequence, her eyes moved, and she looked at them line by line. What was in front of her was the inheritance of the last secrets of countless ancient witch clans. Her eyes jumped, sometimes  Frozen, sometimes delighted, and finally, she saw the unruly giant fire dragon pattern roaring toward the sky.

    Xiaobai took a deep breath, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, then she confirmed it again, then closed her eyes slightly, as if silently memorizing, keeping these pictures and texts in her heart

    When she opened her eyes again, the water and waves swept across the stone wall, and she said to herself: "I didn't expect those guys to still have this hand. Did they know that the Witch Clan was going to be destroyed?"

    As she said that, she smiled faintly and seemed too lazy to pay attention to the troubles of the ancients who didn't know how many years ago. When she turned around, she suddenly frowned and her eyes suddenly condensed, but she fell on the end of the golden picture and text.  Under the huge and wild fire dragon pattern, there seems to be a small piece of black energy that is different from the surroundings and is still attached to the stone wall.

    " Xiaobai was slightly surprised and pondered for a moment. After all, she still didn't want to let it go easily. Just when she was about to check, something suddenly moved in her heart. Huo Di suddenly turned around, her eyes instantly turned cold, and she looked at him coldly.

    The huge cave was empty, with only the crackling sound of wood bursting from the burning fire from time to time. Except for the young priest who fell on the ground and was still unconscious, there was no one.

    Xiaobai’s eyes drifted over the young priest, and then carefully looked at the surrounding cave. After making sure there was nothing unusual, she slightlyHe frowned and slowly turned around

    “Could it be that I have become a little suspicious after being in this strange and strange place for too long?

    Xiaobai shook his head, smiled bitterly, and calmed down. Then he raised his hand, and the breeze blew out, but the force was stronger than before. After a while, the remaining black air finally dispersed.

    On the stone wall, there are indeed several lines of text

    Xiaobai perked up and looked carefully. After a moment, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on her face, and she blurted out: "It turns out that the art of summoning spirits is here"

    But as her eyes moved, the joy gradually faded away, replaced by a look of heaviness and confusion.

    Finally, after reading all the text, she slowly took a step back. As if she was spiritual, a small piece of black energy suddenly surrounded her, covering up the mysterious lines of writing again.

    Xiao Bai lowered his head slightly and was speechless for a long time. After a long time, he sighed softly and said softly: "So it turns out that the ancient witch clan was so destroyed. This what should I do? Should I put these things away?"  Tell her that?"

    She seemed to have suddenly encountered great confusion in her heart, and was hesitant for a moment.

    The black air that was blown away by the wind slowly condensed again, and the text pattern that originally emitted brilliant golden light was slowly covered up again. Xiaobai slowly turned around, and the low roar behind her sounded again, and the dog god statue rose back.  moved to its original position, covering up the secret

    In the ancient cave, everything has returned to calm. Xiaobai's figure slowly walked out. She walked very slowly, and it seemed that she was worried, but after a while, her figure disappeared into the cave.

    Silence has come here again. I don’t know how long it has passed. The ancient dog god statue silently stared at everything in the cave. The light reflected in her eyes looked so deep.

    Suddenly, the body that had been lying on the ground moved. The young Jin clan priest climbed up carefully and looked towards the entrance of the cave. There was silence and no movement. Apparently, the mysterious woman in white had left.

    He breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense body slowly relaxed. He smiled bitterly and said in a low voice: "It's so dangerous. If it weren't for my clan's autistic magic, all six senses would be destroyed. It would be impossible to hide it."  she……"

    Then, his eyes suddenly became hot, and he turned around suddenly, looking towards the statue of the dog god

    Among the Jin people, they have always been afraid of the gods, especially for this statue of the god that has been enshrined since ancient times.

    Since he was a child, this young man has rarely touched this statue, even if he looks at it directly, because according to the rules of the clan, it is also a disrespectful act.

    But at this moment, his eyes were filled with blazing flames, and his body seemed to be getting hot. He was staring at the statue, and the eyes of the statue were also staring at him.

    Immediately afterwards, it seemed that a huge invisible force suddenly and secretly drove behind him. The young priest clenched his teeth and walked towards the statue step by step. The eyes of the ancient statue reflected the figure that was getting closer and closer, as if waiting for him.  A hint of sadness

    Finally, he walked up to the statue, and slowly raised his trembling hands. He paused and paused in mid-air, but finally stretched them out. The expression on his face seemed to be one of pain and struggle, but it seemed as if he was being pulled by a wave.  roasted by flames, tormented by flames

    It’s just that those hands have not been taken back after all, and they are pointed at the double eyes of the statue.

    In an instant, the low roaring sound sounded again, and the whole cave began to tremble slightly again. The statue slowly sank into the ground again, and the mysterious stone chamber was in front of us.

    The young priest's eyes exuded fanatical flames. He couldn't bear it anymore and rushed forward, waving his hands. Suddenly, the black air was scattered in all directions and the golden light slowly emerged again, making his face shine.

    The ancient characters and patterns seemed to have a deceptive meaning. They appeared in front of his eyes one by one. His expression was like drinking wine, showing indescribable ecstasy and satisfaction, and even his hands were trembling.

    He gently touched the pictures and texts on the mysterious stone wall with his trembling hands, and recited something in a low voice, with great joy. He seemed to see through each and every text and pattern. He was so engrossed in it that he forgot about it with joy.  , even he himself had completely forgotten and did not notice that at the bottom of this picture and text, almost integrated with the surrounding darkness, there was a small piece of black air that persisted.

    The golden words and brilliant patterns seemed to have completely taken over his mind. Beside him, the statue of the dog god with only its head still above the ground, its eyes still looked so deep, but at this moment.  , under the brilliant golden light of the flames and the stone wall, the figure of the young priest was reflected in his eyes. Except for the initial hint of deep sadness, it seemed thatThere is almost more deep sadness

 Text Chapter 6 Conspiracy

    Huqi Mountain, a blood pool deep in the Ghost King Sect

    The current situation of the four spirit blood formations in the blood pool is different from the previous few days. The four huge spirit beasts seem to have completely lost their spirituality, and they are just lingering in the blood water of the blood pool, shrouded in them.  The dark red light curtain has also become weaker. If you don't look carefully, it is almost difficult to see. You can only see the remaining traces of spiritual energy that are still being sucked away by the Fulong Cauldron in the sky.

    In contrast to the dejection and powerlessness of these four spirit beasts, the entire blood pool seemed to be affected by an invisible force. Above the huge water surface, everything seemed to be boiling, with bubbles constantly popping up and cracking.  At the same time as it made a dull sound, the blood water in the blood pool, which was generally motionless, actually began to rotate on its own. Several rays of light shot down from mid-air, shining on the blood water. Wherever it passed, the blood water surged.

    The air is filled with a thick smell of blood

    On the Fulong Cauldron, the last remaining pattern of the ferocious god finally turned into the same color as the ancient cauldron. Looking at it now, the entire Fulong Cauldron was completely unrecognizable. It no longer looked primitive. On the contrary, it had absorbed the huge soul.  After exerting the power, the strange magic power inside the ancient tripod seemed to be slowly being drawn out.

    Hanging alone in the void, Fulong Cauldron looked down at everything, as if everything was under its feet, crawling towards it. In the huge space surrounding Fulong Cauldron, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder echoing it,  The strange light all over the Fulong Cauldron was on and off at the same time. It was like a human breathing, coming in and out, extremely strange.

    An invisible force seems to be quietly gestating in this huge space, and it seems like a god who has been sleeping for thousands of years is about to awaken.

    The turbulent and strange power was like a wave galloping over the blood pool, hitting the surrounding stone walls unscrupulously.

    Looking at the strange scene, the Ghost King and Mr. Ghost stood side by side, neither of them spoke, but it was obvious that there was no trace of fear or retreat from the two of them.

    After a long time, the Ghost King laughed deeply and said: "It's really amazing. The 7749th day has not yet arrived, and the Four Spirits Blood Array has not yet been formed, yet it has such power."

    Mr. Ghost did not respond immediately and was silent for a moment, then said: "Sect Master, the abnormal movement a few days ago was indeed caused by the Four Spirits Blood Formation. I failed to protect the formation, so I ask the Sect Master to punish me."

    The Ghost King waved his hand, and without looking at Mr. Ghost, he took a step forward, his eyes still fixed on the Fulong Cauldron, and said: "It's just a trivial matter, no need to talk about it. This formation is too powerful, let alone you, even me.  It’s unexpected, and it’s inevitable that you’ll make a mistake.”

    Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment and said, "Thank you for your generosity, Master, but"

    The Ghost King turned around and said, "Just what?"

    Mr. Ghost met the Ghost King's gaze and was suddenly shocked. He felt that the Ghost King's eyes were strangely dazzling. With his own way, he seemed to be unable to look into his eyes. Several thoughts flashed through his mind like lightning, but fortunately there was something on his face.  Covered by black gauze, others could not see his expression. At least his accent was plain: "As the sect leader said, this four-spirit blood formation is extremely powerful, and as the day of its formation approaches, this  The spiritual power will only get stronger and stronger. Although I have placed eighteen restrictions around the blood pool, to be honest, I am not completely sure about it, especially on the last day when the blood array was first formed.  It must be an earth-shattering scene. It’s hard to say whether the restrictions I have placed will be effective. I’m afraid that if we are unprepared, some disciples of our sect in the mountains outside will probably be implicated.”

    The Ghost King smiled coldly and said, "What then?"

    Mr. Ghost choked for a moment, looked at the Ghost King, was silent for a moment, and said: "I just remind the sect master that if necessary, some disciples with low abilities may be allowed to evacuate from the mountainside in advance."

    The Ghost King's eyes flashed sharply, he snorted and said, "No need."

    Mr. Ghost did not speak

    The Ghost King said coldly: "This strange formation of heaven and earth gathers the essence of the four spirits and nourishes it with blood. Only with the fierce and violent energy of blood can the door of Shura be opened. Even if some people are buried with him, it is not a big deal."

    Mr. Ghost nodded slowly and said, "Yes, I understand."

    The Ghost King laughed, with an arrogant expression, turned around, took a deep breath, and his eyes fell on the Fulong Cauldron again. Looking at the ever-changing body of the cauldron, his eyes seemed to be intoxicated.

    Behind him, Mr. Ghost’s eyes were thoughtful, but they were far from being fanatical, but rather cold-blooded calmness and sobriety.

    Qingyun Mountain, Longshou Peak

    Longshou Peak is among the Seven Veins of Qingyun. It is a high mountain second only to Tongtian Peak. It is tall, steep and towering. On this night with the moon and black wind, in a hidden mountain forest behind Longshou Peak, a path winds forward.  OK, go around the mountains and forests

    The cold night wind blew, twoOne tall figure and one short figure fell from the sky and landed on this path. It was Cangsong Taoist and Jin Ping'er.

    This place is far away from the palaces and pavilions where the disciples of Longshou Peak in Qianshan gather. Usually few people come here. In the dead of night, it is quiet. Taoist Cangsong looked at the surroundings with a cold look, and then looked up again.  The sky suddenly hummed

    Jin Ping'er looked at him with interest and said, "What's wrong, Taoist Priest, you look very angry?"

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly: "This group of disciples is becoming more and more useless. All my hard work in the past has been wasted."

    Jin Ping'er became a little curious and said, "What's wrong?"

    Taoist Cangsong snorted and walked forward along the path. At the same time, he said coldly: "This secretly locked place in the back mountain, although it looks like other places, the ancestors left instructions from generation to generation.  Disciples need to be closely guarded. It’s only been two hours now, and there are no more people to be seen. What a bunch of rubbish.”

    Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Isn't this convenient for us? You should be happy."

    Cangsong Taoist snorted again, but it was obvious that there was no joy or joy on his face. Instead, his face was extremely ugly, and he strode forward.

    Jin Ping'er followed him and said with a smile: "Actually, you can't blame those disciples of Qingyun Sect. As far as I know, Qingyun Sect has not opened the Seven Meridians Mountain Secret Lock several times in a thousand years, and it was only the latest one.  The calamity of the beast monster, that beast god is too strong, so I had no choice but to open it once. Who is it? It has not been used for such a long time. In addition, you elders keep these things a secret. Ordinary disciples just think it is nothing.  It’s just an ordinary forbidden area that doesn’t exist. Even if you’re lazy a few times, it’s normal.”

    She smiled charmingly and said to Taoist Cangsong: "Besides, you will lead the way. I heard that you have been in charge of all the affairs of Qingyun Mountain for decades, especially these precautionary matters. Those patrolling disciples found out  It’s not our fault, it’s not their fault, don’t you think?”

    Cangsong Taoist's face is still ugly. To him, it seems that every plant and tree on Qingyun Mountain is different from other places. Once upon a time, he was the master of this mountain.

    Was the path we took in the past really the right one?

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly shook his head, as if to get rid of some thoughts, and strode forward. Jin Ping'er looked at his back and seemed to understand the Taoist's state of mind to some extent, but she was obviously not a good person with a kind heart.  But she showed a bit of gloating, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, which made her look beautiful and soft, and her steps seemed to be light. She followed Taoist Cangsong leisurely and walked along the path towards the depths of the mountain behind Longshou Peak.

    This path is actually extremely deep. After twisting and turning for a long time, there is still no end in sight. However, as the path deepens, more and more weeds grow on the roadside, gradually covering the path. Apparently no one has walked here for a long time.  to lush vegetation

    Seeing the weeds on the roadside gradually growing onto the path, Cangsong Taoist's face became increasingly ugly, and he looked a bit livid. Jin Ping'er did not go to talk to him at this moment, but just followed behind, watching.  Looking at the tall back of Taoist Cangsong, she suddenly had a feeling that this man might not be just a traitor who betrayed the right path.

    But even so, who cares? If today's Cangsong Taoist is discovered by his former fellow sect, it will probably be a life and death situation. But ten years ago, he was still the number one sect in the world.  The most powerful person, who would think of this?

    Every time you encounter many twists and turns in life, you don’t know whether it is the mortals who control it, or whether it is determined by God’s will. So is there a saying that God’s will plays tricks on people?

    As Jin Ping'er walked along, she unexpectedly thought of Xiao Huan, whom she had just met not long ago. The young girl with whom she had a long-lasting relationship seemed to be trapped in love at such a young age. Thinking of Xiao Huan, her expression  After a while, she calmed down and felt a bit warm. Maybe that little girl was the only person she could treat with openness.

    Maybe if there is a chance in the future, it would be nice to travel around the world with Xiaohuan

    A faint smile slowly appeared on the corner of Jin Ping'er's mouth, but the smile disappeared in a flash. She stood still because Cangsong Taoist in front of her also stopped and exhaled a long breath. Listening to his tone,  As if mixed with a very strange feeling, he said slowly: "This is it, the location of the Heavenly Secret Lock at Longshou Peak of Qingyun Gate."

    The path under his feet finally reached the end. Jin Ping'er stepped forward, but was startled for a moment, with a trace of confusion on his face. He turned to look at Cangsong Taoist and said, "What, is this the Heavenly Secret Lock?"

    Cangsong Taoist had no expression on his face and just nodded lightly.

    What appeared before their eyes was not some dazzling fairy artifact, nor was it a majestic palace.Pavilion, before coming here, Jin Ping'er had thought about it countless times, but he never guessed that the location of the legendary Tianji Lock would actually look like this.

    What was in front of her was an ordinary pit

    If there is any difference, it is that this pit is larger and deeper. It is a big pit, but looking at the overgrown weeds and crumbling soil, it looks like an ordinary big pit.  That's all, nothing like anything related to the world-famous Zhuxian Sword Formation?

    Jin Ping'er still couldn't accept it for a moment, but Taoist Cangsong beside him had already jumped down, stood under the pit, and waved to Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er sighed and jumped down too.

    Jumping into the pit and stepping on the solid soil at the bottom, Jin Ping'er smelled a strong smell unique to the earth. She looked up and realized that the pit was actually quite deep. She looked down from above just now.  I didn't think anything about it. When I got down there, I realized that the edge of the pit was actually one and a half people high.

    The soil in the pit is not as hard and easy to walk on as on the trail, and is slightly softer. Fortunately, there has been no wind or rain in the past few days. The soil is still dry and hard, and it is not as deep as one foot and one foot shallow. However, potholes are inevitable

    Jin Ping'er followed Taoist Cangsong and walked toward the depths of the pit. The terrain here sloped inward. The further down he went, looking up at the surrounding trees and distant mountain peaks, the more he felt that those things were getting taller.  And gradually, a feeling of insignificance came to my mind.

    These weird emotions echoed in Jin Ping'er's heart, making her really uncomfortable. Fortunately, although the pit was big, it was not boundless. Soon Cangsong Taoist stopped and Jin Ping'er also stopped.

    They were currently in the middle of this large pit. The surrounding soil was chaotic. Several piles of soil in the middle were piled together to form a small mound. On top of it was a cylindrical log three feet long and one foot wide, inserted diagonally.  on a hill

    Cangsong Taoist stared at the old log in silence, without saying anything, but a strange light flashed across his eyes. After a moment, he was about to step forward without saying a word. But at this moment, the golden bottle suddenly appeared in front of him.  Someone called out from behind: "Taoist Master, wait a minute."

    Cangsong Taoist turned around and looked at Jin Ping'er and said, "What's the matter?"

    Jin Ping'er said: "Please allow me to take a look at the surrounding scenery."

    Taoist Cangsong was startled and said nothing, but Jin Ping'er raised his eyes and looked up, slowly turning his body. Although this place was already at the height of Longshou Peak, where Longshou Peak was dangerously high, the sky was still piercing the sky.  , much higher than here, and more than one place

    Jin Ping'er stood in the middle of the pit and saw that there were peaks on the east, north and west sides. Looking from the bottom of the pit, the steep peaks seemed to be slightly tilted, as if three fingers were about to close together, and he was  The pit was at the very center. The night was falling, and the sky was like ink. After looking at the golden vase for a long time, I felt as if the sky was about to fall and I was dizzy.

    It's just that she is not a mortal after all. After she withdrew her eyes and calmed down, her expression immediately remained as usual, but there was a bit of relief on her face. Then her eyes quickly glanced towards the pit, and suddenly her body seemed to be lifted up by the breeze and floated up.  , but landed on the three-foot log, and then looked around again

    Cangsong Taoist standing aside frowned slightly, but there was a hint of admiration in his eyes

    After a while, Jin Ping'er let out a long breath, stroking his palms and said: "Good thoughts, good vision, this is the spiritual point that your ancestor of Qingyun Sect has chosen. It is really a unique vision. All the spiritual energy of the mountain peaks are gathered here. There are three peaks."  Gather together to prevent diarrhea; but the most powerful thing is this thousand-year-old mysterious wood. It seems blunt and has no edge, but it just penetrates into the weakest point of the spiritual acupoint. It is like hitting a snake seven inches, and the mysterious wood is born.  The arid aura has suppressed the spiritual energy all over the mountain, it’s amazing, it’s amazing.”

    She applauded and praised, but she meant it sincerely. Taoist Cangsong looked at her, and his expression softened unconsciously. After a moment, he said lightly: "Observing the weather of the mountains, it was my Qingyun Sect's founder Qingyunzi who discovered this acupoint.  , as for the placement of the Xuanmu Restriction, there is no record from the predecessors. Some people say it is the Patriarch Qingyunzi, and some say it is the Patriarch Qingye who created the Zhuxian Sword Formation."

    Jin Ping'er nodded and said: "Actually, I didn't have a good impression of the Qingyun Sect in the past, but when I met you today, I feel that there are really amazing and talented people among you ancestors, and I am far behind. Look,  Under the great reputation, there is no falsehood."

    Cangsong Taoist snorted, with a proud look on his face, and said: "Qingyun Sect has been around for thousands of years, so how can it be compared to other sects and sects? As for my Qingyun sect's ancestors, of course"

    Halfway through the words, his voice suddenly became quieter, and at the end, his words became hoarse and inaudible. Jin Ping'er quietly jumped down from the thousand-year-old black tree. For some reason, he suddenly felt a little sad in his heart.  I don’t want to look at Taoist Cangsong’s face at this moment.

    ? ?Is this person who is deeply proud of Qingyun the first culprit who betrayed Qingyun?

    How can a person be described by a simple sentence of "good and evil"?

    There was silence for a moment in the pit. Seen from behind, Taoist Cangsong's body was straight and tall, but his expression seemed to be hidden in silence and shadow, making it difficult to see clearly.

    After a long time, Taoist Cangsong’s voice was low and he said slowly: “We have been delayed for a long time, let’s start.”

    Jin Ping'er nodded and said, "You tell me what to do."

    The mountain breeze blew by, and the surrounding dense trees swayed with the wind. As the night fell, I could only hear the sound of movement in the deep pit. It lasted for a while, then suddenly stopped for two times. After a while, I heard only  There was a muffled sound, but something was thrown out of the pit and fell heavily on the path beside the pit.

    Under the faint starlight, it is the thousand-year-old mysterious tree.

    After a while, there was a sound in the skirt of clothes, and Jin Ping'er and Taoist Cangsong jumped up together. Based on their Taoist practices, they seemed to be a little tired. Obviously, it is not easy to change the energy of this spiritual acupoint.

    Jin Ping'er took a breath and calmed down, frowned and asked Cangsong Taoist: "Since we are here to destroy this secret lock, if something happens in the future, Qingyun Sect can no longer use the spiritual energy of the Seven Veins Mountain Peak to help the Immortal Killing Sword Formation, then this thousand-year-old mysterious wood will be destroyed."  If you can just pull it out, why bother to forcefully change the place where the Qi veins gather? Isn't it unnecessary?"

    Cangsong Taoist shook his head and said: "This Qingyun Mountain is a blessed place in the world, with extremely strong spiritual energy. It is precisely for this reason that the founder of Qingyunzi valued this place and only pulled out the thousand-year-old black wood. It only caused the spiritual energy to leak out, but  First of all, the spiritual energy of the earth veins here is extremely strong. Secondly, look at the three peaks gathering outside. It is even more difficult for the spiritual energy to leak out. The only way is to change the place where the energy veins gather, so that the point where the spiritual energy gathers leaves this heaven-made place and is almost like an iron barrel.  Generally, the gathering momentum of the three peaks can be slowly dispersed by the high mountain wind. In the future, someone will use the Immortal Killing Sword Formation. Although the spiritual energy of Longshou Peak here is still strong, it has been scattered all over the mountains and plains and cannot be condensed. There is nothing he can do."

    Jin Ping'er finally came to his senses, nodded in agreement, and then asked: "Now that the Dragon Head Peak Tianji Lock has been destroyed, what about the other six meridians?"

    Taoist Cangsong pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said: "The most we can do is destroy the remaining three veins of Luoxia Peak, Fenghui Peak, and Chaoyang Peak. As for the three veins of Tongtian Peak, Dazhu Peak, and Xiaozhu Peak, we can only  I’m afraid there’s nothing we can do.”

    Jin Ping'er became curious and asked, "Why is this?"

    Taoist Cangsong said calmly: "Tongtian Peak is the main vein of Qingyun. Not to mention the strictest defense, the spiritual energy alone is not trivial. When the Zhuxian Sword Formation is activated, the spiritual energy of Tongtian Peak is always the main one, and the spiritual energy of the six veins is supplemented.  The so-called pulling a hair can move the whole body. As long as there is a slight movement, my senior brother Daoxuan, who is well versed in Taoism, will probably know about it, so he cannot move."

    He paused for a moment and then said: "I know the locations of the Three Meridians of Luoxia Peak, Fenghui Peak, and Chaoyang Peak. It's not too difficult to imagine, but I don't know the location of the two channels of Dazhu Peak and Xiaozhu Peak.  Do you know the location of the secret lock?"

    Jin Ping'er wondered: "Why is this?"

    Taoist Cangsong was silent for a moment and said: "Xiaozhu Peak has always only accepted female disciples, and the gates are strictly guarded. The first Shuiyue also has a bad temper, and no one is allowed to enter the mountain. Needless to say, big things like the Tianji Lock; as for Dazhu Peak,  , I have never gotten along well with Tian Buyi and Suru. Tian Buyi is also an arrogant person. He doesn’t have many disciples and is incompetent, but he still hides it so that no one knows about it."

    Jin Ping'er felt a little funny after hearing this, but then frowned and said: "Then we only broke the four-meridian secret lock, will it be missing something?"

    Taoist Cangsong shook his head and said: "Otherwise, as far as I know, as long as more than half of the spiritual energy in Qingyun's seven meridians is in trouble, the Tianji Lock restriction will be completely ineffective, because the spiritual energy of the main peak, Tongtian Peak, is too strong, and even some  The intention to kill requires the other six channels of spiritual energy to check and balance each other before it can be carried out. If one or two channels of spiritual energy are missing, it is okay. If four channels of spiritual energy are missing at the same time, I am afraid that there will be problems whether the Immortal Killing Sword Formation can be used."

    Jin Ping'er carefully looked up and down Taoist Cangsong, and suddenly smiled and said: "Taoist Master, you are indeed far-sighted. I'm afraid these things are no longer in your mind."

    Taoist Cangsong's face darkened, and when he looked at Jin Ping'er, Jin Ping'er was still smiling and did not avoid his eyes at all. After a moment, it was Taoist Cangsong who first looked away, without saying a word, and turned around.  Leave this pit

    Jin Ping'er withdrew her gaze and landed at her feet. She saw the thousand-year-old blackwood lying calmly beside the path. She smiled slightly, stretched out her feet and kicked the blackwood into the weeds, and then walked towards Cangsong Taoist.  Walked in the direction

    Behind her, the mysterious big pit seemedIt's the same as usual, just an ordinary big pit

 Text Chapter 7 Pu De

    Xumi Mountain, Tianyin Temple

    The steep mountain road winds and stretches in the mountains. Just like in the past, on this day under the warm sunshine, there are still crowds of people. Countless devout believers walk towards the temple to pay respects and worship the god Tianyin in their hearts.  The monks of the temple are scattered everywhere, welcoming the people who come up. In some dangerous places on the cliffs, there are usually a few monks standing just in case. At the same time, the monk Zhike greets people coming and going with a smile on his face at the mountain gate.  people, a peaceful scene

    Faxiang, the disciple of Master Puhong who presides over Tianyin Temple, is also standing behind the mountain gate at the moment, watching the people coming and going to practice in his capacity. He no longer has to do these homework, but he is kind-hearted and often sees fellow monks because of people.  When I'm a little busy, I'll come over to help. It's the same today.

    But on this day, he seemed to be in a trance and restless, but he couldn't tell what was wrong. Looking at the pious faces flashing in front of him, he put his hands together and lowered his head to recite "Amitabha" silently, knowing that  A figure suddenly walked out from the crowd and stood in front of him

    Dharma Prime Minister raised his eyes and was startled for a moment. It was obvious that he did not expect to see the person in front of him. Then a smile appeared on his face and he said with a smile: "We meet again, donor."

    The person who came was none other than Gui Li. He was wearing a gray cloth robe and standing among the people who came to worship. He looked inconspicuous at all. The only one with some arrogance was probably the active monkey beside him.

    Gui Li's face looked a bit haggard. Although he couldn't be said to be depressed, he didn't seem to have much energy. He just smiled at Faxiang and said: "Brother Faxiang, please let me know. I have something to do. I want to  Meet Master Puhong"

    The Faxiang smiled and said: Don’t worry, Donor Zhang, the teacher has already given instructions that day. As long as you come, he will meet you no matter when and where. Please come with me." After that, the Faxiang left first.

    Guili followed him silently. As he walked along, he saw numerous palaces in Tianyin Temple, incense was scattered, and it was needless to say that it was full of people, walking shoulder to shoulder.

    The two walked for a while, and Gui Li suddenly said to Faxiang: "Brother Faxiang, do you really think there is a god above the blue clouds?"

    Dharma Xiang was silent for a moment and said: "Donor, from my perspective as a Buddhist, there are gods everywhere in the world, but the most important thing is in everyone's heart."

    Gui Li looked indifferent, looked at the people around him, and whispered: "I don't understand."

    Dharma Xiang said quietly: "The donor has a rough life experience and has a deep temper. From the perspective of the young monk, if you want to find liberation, the most important thing is to 'see away' in your own heart."

    The ghost has been silent for a long time, there is no speech, and the law phase is not much to say. Leading him all the way to the two people through the aisle, and went all the way to Houshan Xiaotin Temple

    Arriving outside the Zen room, Dharma minister nodded to Gui Li, who stopped in understanding.

    Dharma Prime Minister gently knocked on the door a few times and said: "Master, this is Dharma Prime Minister, my disciple. Today, Donor Guili went up the mountain and came to visit."

    Immediately, the deep and kind voice of Master Puhong sounded in the Zen room, saying: "Please come near, Master Guili."

    The Dharma Minister gently opened the door, took a step back, stretched out his arm to Gui Li, and whispered: "Donor please"

    Guili nodded and walked into the Zen room. Fa Xiang followed him and walked in, closing the door behind him.

    Master Puhong was still sitting on the couch meditating as usual. When he saw Gui Li, a kind smile appeared on his face, and he clasped his hands and said, "Here you are, donor."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? off back

    Master Puhong shook his head and smiled: "I have already said that the mountain gate of Tianyin Temple is wide open to you. You can come at any time. What's more, I am very happy that you come here, but I don't know what you have.  What's the matter?"

    Gui Li slightly hesitated, looked up at Master Puhong, and said, "Do not conceal the master, the disciples come here, there is indeed something to ask for a master."

    Master Puhong said: "It doesn't matter if the donor just says it"

    Gui Li hesitated to speak, as if it was a bit difficult to say, but he finally said: "Master, is there a rare treasure called the 'Samsara Disk of the Universe' in your temple?"

    Master Puhong was startled, and the face of Dharma standing next to him also showed a look of surprise. The two looked at each other, and then Master Puhong nodded and said: "Yes, there is indeed such a thing in the hidden temple."

    Gui Li's spirit suddenly rose. Master Puhong saw his expression in his eyes, frowned slightly and said, "May I ask, Master Gui Li, why you suddenly asked about this thing?"

    Gui Li hesitated for a moment and said: "Both of you know the situation of my disciple. Ten years ago on Qingyun Mountain, one of my friends was seriously injured because of my disciple."??Still unconscious”

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said, "Miss Baguio values ??love and righteousness, and I admire her very much."

    Gui Li said: "In the past ten years, I have traveled all over the world just to save Baguio, but God has not followed people's wishes, and there has been no progress so far." After saying this, his expression did not change significantly, but  The sad look in his eyes can no longer be concealed

    Gui Li was silent for a while, then looked up at Master Puhong and said, "To be honest, Master, this disciple came here because he accidentally heard the words of a senior some time ago, saying that there was something magical in Tianyin Temple.  The rare treasure of the Universe Reincarnation Disk has the ability to turn the invisible sun and stabilize the soul. Maybe I have a slight hope that I can save Baguio, so I came here shamelessly. I hope that the master will be compassionate and lend this treasure to his disciple. Once it is used up,  , I will definitely return it in person."

    At the end of the sentence, Gui Li's lips trembled slightly, and he was obviously in agitated mood. Seeing his expression changing several times, he seemed a little hesitant, but then he took two steps forward, clasped his hands, and slowly knelt down in front of Master Pu Hong.

    Master Puhong was taken aback and quickly stretched out his hand, saying anxiously: "Donor, please don't do this. Get up quickly."

    The Dharma Prime Minister next to him had already stepped forward to help Gui Li and pulled him up.

    Master Puhong stared at Gui Li for a long time, his expression still kind, but his eyes seemed a little erratic. Obviously this treasure was of great importance to him, and it was difficult to make a decision for a while.

    After a while, Master Puhong slowly put his hands together and said, "Donor, I have something to ask you."

    Gui Li immediately said: "Master, please tell me."

    Master Puhong's face looked slightly solemn and he said: "Except for the brothers of Hidden Master Lao Na, only Fa Xiang, a disciple of Lao Na, knows about the reincarnation of the universe in Tianyin Temple. This matter is quite secret, but I don't know who the benefactor mentioned.  The senior who told you this matter, who was the expert who gave the advice?"

    Gui Li was startled and speechless for a moment. After a long silence, he whispered: "Master, forgive me. It's not that the disciple deliberately concealed it. It was actually the senior who knew about the disciple's matter and specifically asked the disciple not to reveal his secret."  His identity, so" At the end, his voice gradually became quieter, and disappointment and anxiety faintly appeared on his face. It was obvious that there was a fierce struggle in his heart, but in the end he still didn't say anything more.

    Ambassador Pu Hong frowned, said nothing, lowered his head and pondered

    Gui Li saw Master Puhong's expression in his eyes and felt anxious in his heart. Before he came to Tianyin Temple, he had indeed thought that if this unheard of magic weapon really had such powers, it would naturally be an extraordinary treasure. Tianyin  It is only natural that the temple treasures it, but now looking at the reactions of Master Puhong and others, it seems that there is no intention to refuse, but others seem to be very concerned about the source of the news about Gui Li.

    The news about Gui Li was naturally heard from Zhou Xian on the ancient road outside Heyang City that day. The longer he knew Yi Xian, the more he felt that this fortune teller who seemed to be talking nonsense was actually an unpredictable person.  After Xian informed him of the news that day, he repeatedly warned him not to reveal who he was.

    At this moment, Gui Li's heart was full of passion. On one side was his promise to Zhou Xian, and on the other side was his important ten-year wish. For Baguio, even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he really didn't care about anything.  He is willing to sacrifice to pursue it, but at this moment he can't move forward or retreat, the heaven and man are at war in his heart, and he is in agony for a while.

    Fortunately, at this moment, Master Puhong suddenly sighed and said, "Well, no matter who told you, you are bound to Junior Brother Puzhi after all, and speaking of it, this treasure is also Junior Brother Puzhi.  He" Master Puhong suddenly gave a bitter laugh, remained silent, stood up from the Buddha couch, looked at Gui Li and clasped his hands together and said: "Donor, come with me, I will take you to see someone."

    Gui Li was startled, but when he heard that Master Pu Hong no longer pursued the source of the information, and that he wanted to borrow the treasure, he couldn't help but be overjoyed. When he bowed to the ground, his voice trembled slightly and said, "Thank you very much."  Grandmaster"

    Master Puhong stepped forward to help him up, and said with a smile: "Donor, there is no need to be polite, let's go." He waved his monk's robe and walked out of the house.

    Gui Li and Faxiang followed him. Gui Li couldn't help but ask: "Master, who are we going to see?"

    Master Puhong said calmly: "Should the donor know that the world often calls the brothers of Hesi Lao Na together?"

    Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, the four great monks of Tianyin Temple - Hong, De, Zhi and Kong - are admired by everyone." When he said the word "wisdom", a trace of complexity flashed across his face.  His appearance was even lower, and his voice was a little deeper.

    Master Puhong and Faxiang both felt this, and while sighing secretly in their hearts, naturally they didn’t say much.

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said, "I won't talk about my third junior brother Puzhi. On that day, my fourth junior brother Pukong, you will also""I have seen it. Now the person I want to take you to see is my second junior brother Pu De."

    The three of them came down from the small Tianyin Temple in the back mountain, and then walked into the noisy and incense-filled Tianyin Temple. Naturally, all the monks in Tianyin Temple along the way saw the abbot and put their hands together and saluted respectfully. Even ordinary believers,  They were also overjoyed and prostrated themselves one after another. Some even regarded Master Puhong as a god and knelt down to kowtow.

    Master Puhong had a pleasant face and a kind face. He walked all the way, passing the main hall, which had the largest number of people, and turned to the more remote northwest corner of Tianyin Temple. As the three of them walked forward, the figure of the disciples gradually disappeared behind them, and the surrounding area gradually disappeared.  It became deserted. At the end, when Master Puhong stopped at the door of a secluded courtyard at the end of a path, there was no one around.

    Gui Li looked up and saw that the small courtyard in front of him was extremely simple. The wall that was one person high had already been peeled off, and the corners were covered with moss. The small courtyard was half-covered, and everyone could clearly see the small courtyard.  In the atrium of the courtyard, there are dead leaves falling all over the ground. The breeze blows from time to time, gently blowing the fallen leaves on the ground and fluttering, adding a bit of desolation and antiquity.

    Above the door of the small courtyard, there is a very broken plaque with three words written on it: Jingxin Hall

    Gui Li looked at the plaque silently, seemingly in a trance. Master Puhong walked into the small courtyard, with the Faxiang following behind him.

    After walking a few steps, I found that Gui Li behind me didn't seem to be following. I was a little surprised. When I turned around, I saw that Gui Li was still looking at the plaque. Fa Xiang couldn't help but said strangely: "Donor Zhang, what's wrong?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked at him one more time, shook his head and said, "Where are you, please come in, donor?"

    Gui Li nodded and walked towards the depths of the small courtyard. In front of him, Master Puhong also stopped in front of a wooden house in the small courtyard and looked back at the three of them.

    Gui Li stepped forward and whispered: "Disciple, I'm rude."

    Master Puhong smiled slightly and said: "It doesn't matter." He turned around and knocked on the wooden house three times with his hands. "Amitabha, Junior Brother Pude, today I brought a  The donor came to see you and disturbed my junior brother’s Qing cultivation. It’s a sin.”

    A gust of breeze blew from behind Guili and others, blowing up the fallen leaves all over the sky, causing their clothes to flutter gently in front of them. The wooden door seemed to be pushed gently by the wind, making a soft "squeak" sound.  Unexpectedly, no one took the initiative and slowly opened it inwards.

    At the same time, an old, deep and hoarse voice came from the room, like a rusty ironware that had been left for too long, and said leisurely: "Who is it? Can you please use your big frame ah"

    Master Puhong smiled slightly and walked in. Faxiang followed him. Gui Li suddenly felt nervous for some reason. He took a deep breath and then walked into the wooden house.

    Although Gui Li had known that the monks in Tianyin Temple did not value worldly luxury, and the furnishings in Tianyin Temple were very simple, he was still surprised when he walked into this wooden house and how simple it was.  , but there were no furnishings at all, and it was completely empty. Only one corner of the floor was covered with dry thatch. A dark-faced, skinny old monk sat there cross-legged, slowly raising his eyes to see them.

    Master Puhong stepped forward and came to the old monk. Guili stood silently behind him. Looking from the side, he saw that the expressions of the old monk and Master Puhong were really different. Master Puhong looked very different.  With his radiant and kind eyebrows and kind eyes, he looks solemn and dignified. No wonder countless devout believers just bowed down to worship him. In contrast, the old monk sitting in the corner can really be described as a commonly used Buddhist saying: "scumbag".

    Master Puhong stood in front of the old monk and stared at him for a long time. Fang sighed slowly, sat down on the dirty ground in front of the old monk, and said calmly: "Junior brother, have we not seen each other for ten years?  "

    The old monk slowly clasped his hands together, his voice still hoarse, low and slow, and said: "Yes ah, senior brother has always been good?"

    Gui Li was shocked when he heard this. Their senior brothers were all in the Tianyin Temple together. Although the old monk's courtyard was remote, there was no special guard from Tianyin Temple along the way. It was obviously not a retreat. After ten years,  Among them, the two of them have never met, which is really incredible.

    Seemingly guessing what Gui Li was thinking, Master Puhong turned to Gui Li and smiled, saying, "This is Lao Na's second junior brother Pu De."

    Although Gui Li still doesn’t know why Master Puhong brought him to see Master Pude, as he is the respected four great monks of Tianyin Temple and he has something to ask for, it’s natural.Dare to be negligent, he quickly saluted and said: "Disciple Gui Li, I would like to pay my respects to Master Pude."

    Master Pude slowly moved his eyes over and landed on Gui Li's face. His movements were very stiff and slow, and it even made people feel that even the movement of his eyes was laborious. Gui Li was very puzzled by this four great gods who moved the world.  How could one of the monks be so handsome, but on his face he didn't dare to lose his etiquette at all?

    Master Puhong next to him said calmly: "Junior Brother Pu De, what he practices is a branch of my Buddhist sect, called 'Kuch Zen'. People who are not very wise and brave cannot practice it. Don't look at his withered appearance now, but if  In terms of spiritual practice, Junior Brother Pu De is far better than me."

    The corners of Master Pude’s withered face moved slightly. I don’t know if it was a smile. Anyway, the change of expression was completely invisible from the outside. He said slowly: "Brother you are joking"

    Master Puhong folded his hands and recited "Amitabha" in a low voice, and then said: "Junior brother, I have sinned a lot by coming to disturb Qingxiu today. I am here to apologize first, but this matter is no worse than others." At this point, he said to the ghost  Li glanced at him and said, "Junior brother, do you know who he is?"

    Master Pude has never left his eyes since he looked at Gui Li just now, but his eyes always seem to be so calm, and no one can tell what he is thinking.

    At this moment, after listening to Master Puhong’s words, Master Pude slowly said: “Who is it?”

    Master Puhong sighed softly and said: "He is Zhang Xiaofan, the young man from Caomiao Village at the foot of Qingyun Mountain who caused the injustice that Junior Brother Puzhi planted ten years ago."

    "What?" For the first time, Master Pude spoke without pause, and even his expression changed slightly. After a while, he still looked deeply at Gui Li and said, "He is that child?  "

    I don’t know if it’s because he spoke more and more, but the pauses in Master Pu De’s words gradually became less and smoother.

 Text Chapter 8 Rare Treasure

    Gui Li was speechless, and the room was silent.

    After a while, Master Puhong said slowly: "Junior brother, you all know the cause and effect of this matter. I don't need to say more that the ghost calendar donor came here today to borrow a treasure from our Tianyin Temple to save him.  people"

    Master Pu De is still looking at Ghost Calendar, his eyes have gradually softened from the initial shock and astonishment. Obviously, Master Pu De also has the same extraordinary feeling about Ghost Calendar as Master Puhong and others. He is listening  After hearing Master Puhong's words, Master Pude's expression remained unchanged and he said hoarsely: "What kind of treasure is it?"

    Speaking of this moment, Master Pu De’s magnificence, although still slightly paused, can be roughly coherent.

    Master Puhong glanced at Gui Li, sighed, and said: "The land he wants to borrow is the wheel of reincarnation."

    Master Pude was startled, and Gujing Wubo's face changed color slightly again, obviously he was also surprised by this.

    Gui Li took a step forward and said sincerely: "The soul of the friend of the two master disciples has been trapped in a foreign object for ten years. He is no different from the living dead. Every day, the disciple's heart is cut by a knife, even if there is no hope.  I don't dare to give up, and I beg the two masters for mercy. If my long-cherished wish comes true, I will save the disciple's friend. The disciple is willing to work as an ox or a horse to repay the kindness of the two masters.

    Master Puhong and Master Pude both put their hands together and recited Buddha's name. Master Puhong said: "Donor, please don't do this, you will kill me." However, after the initial surprise, Master Pude had regained his composure and frowned slightly.  He said, "May I ask the donor, where did you hear the news about the reincarnation of the universe in our temple?" Gui Li looked at Master Puhong with a look of embarrassment on his face.

    Master Puhong smiled bitterly and said: "Junior brother, I have just asked Donor Gui Li about this matter, but according to Donor Gui Li, the senior master who told him this secret refused to let him reveal his identity.  Senior brother, I couldn't make up my mind for a moment. I thought that the wheel of reincarnation was kept by you all the time, so I came to disturb my junior brother's spiritual practice. What do you mean?" Only then did Gui Li understand why Master Puhong and Faxiang wanted to take him with him.  Come to see Master Pu De. It seems that this mysterious and rare treasure, the Samsara Disk, is indeed of great importance. Master Pu De, one of the four great monks, has been required to personally keep it for decades. I wonder if it really has a miraculous effect and can save Baguio?  Thinking of this, Gui Li couldn't help but get hot all over, and clenched his hands into fists. The room was silent at the moment, and everyone looked at the silent Master Puhong. Master Puhong's eyes were lowered, as if he was thinking about something.  , looking at that expressionless face, Gui Li couldn't help but sweat on his palms

    I don’t know how long it took before Master Puhong slowly raised his eyes, looked at Gui Li and gently clasped his hands together and said, “Donor.”

    Gui Li hurriedly returned the gift and said: "Master, please have mercy."

    Master Pu De’s voice was still hoarse and his tone was slow, and he said: “Decades ago, Third Junior Brother Pu Zhi made a big mistake against you. I, Tianyin Temple, really owe you a lot”

    When Master Puhong and Dharma Minister next to him heard the words, they put their palms together and chanted "Amitabha" softly.

    Master Pude continued: "Furthermore, Junior Brother Puzhi himself traveled to the northwest wilderness and brought this Cosmic Reincarnation Disk back to this temple. Speaking of which, you can be regarded as Junior Brother Puzhi's disciple. It is only natural that I will entrust you with my ability"

    Gui Li was rejoicing that Master Pu De's words were gradually gaining hope. Unexpectedly, at the end, a look of embarrassment suddenly appeared on Master Pu De's face, as if he was hesitating. Suddenly, the image of Baguio lying quietly in the cold on Huqi Mountain flashed across his mind.  The green figure in the ice stone room trembled slightly, and his blood surged up. He gritted his teeth and took two strides forward, arriving in front of Master Pude.

    Master Pu Hong and Fa Xiang were both shocked. Master Pu De was also a little surprised. He raised his eyes and looked at Gui Li, only to see that instead of showing any disrespect, Gui Li's knees softened and he knelt down in front of Master Pu De.  Go down

    卍咚

    A low muffled sound echoed from the stone slabs on the ground. Gui Li's forehead was clasped on the ground in front of Master Pu De. Looking from the side, his hands were tightly clenched, and his joints were already turning white, and his body was also slightly shaking.  Trembling, his voice was choked with sobs, and he kept saying in a low voice: "Master, I have sinned a lot and have owed many people. If I can't save her, I, I, I please have mercy, Master, please  Master, be merciful" After saying this, he seemed to be unable to control himself and just kept pleading.

    Fa Xiang, who was standing aside, couldn't help but be moved by it, with a look of intolerance flashing across his face.

    Master Pu De couldn’t help but be startled. He was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Master Pu Hong. He saw Master Pu Hong clasping his palms together and saying nothing. After a long time, he nodded lightly.

    Master Pude slowly turned his head and looked at the young man who was still kneeling in front of him. After a while, he softly said: "Get up."

    Gui Li is still kneeling on the ground, motionless

    Master Pude’s lips twitched.??, seemed to show a faint smile, and I didn't know what he was thinking of. I just heard his low figure slowly said: "Your temper is really completely different from that of Junior Brother Puzhi back then" The look on his face was  For a moment, a touch of sadness seemed to flash through, and then he whispered: "Get up, I just promise you."

    Gui Li trembled, his heart was filled with ecstasy, and he suddenly raised his head

    Master Pude stretched out his hand and slowly took out something from his arms. His movements were very slow, and there was a feeling of pause from time to time.

    Gui Li looked around and saw that what Master Pu De took out was a half-foot-square round object wrapped in black cloth, but he couldn't see clearly what it looked like. This treasure turned out to be Master Pu De's personal collection. It was really incredible.  Xiao Qi

    The black cloth that wrapped his ability to lie was not tied with a tight knot. Master Pude placed him on the ground in front of him and untied the knot with a slight lift of his hand. However, when he was about to lift the black cloth, he seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then  He sighed softly, shook his head, and lifted the black cloth

    A soft white brilliance slowly emanated from the black curtain as it moved. It became brighter and brighter, but did not give people the slightest dazzling feeling. In the soft light, only a faint flying dust was gently dancing, in this  In a remote and quiet hut, a melodious and low-pitched singing voice seemed to come from nowhere, echoing faintly in the invisible space.

    The black cloth was completely lifted, and Gui Li finally saw clearly what was in front of him. This magic weapon that he had placed his hope in saving Baguio was just the next moment. A look of astonishment suddenly appeared on his face, as if he couldn't believe it. He raised his head and looked towards  Master Pude looked at Master Pude with an expressionless face. After a moment, Gui Li subconsciously looked at Master Puhong, but Master Puhong just sighed softly, clasped his hands together and said softly: "Amitabha"

    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect Main Hall

    I can’t tell when it started. Many disciples in the Ghost King Sect began to feel that the environment around them was a little vague and uncomfortable. Inexplicable and weird things, some things that never happened and never happened before, actually happened in these days.  appeared again and again

    For example, this cave in the mountainside has been extremely strong for hundreds of years. The stone chambers where the disciples of the Ghost King Sect live are surrounded by extremely hard rock walls. Not to mention cracked, even if everyone in the chamber wants to stab the wall with a knife.  Even a small hole would be tiring to death, and it may not be possible to succeed. But these days, strange cracks have appeared on many stone walls in the main hall of the Ghost King Sect, and these cracks are still expanding.

    For another example, the people of the Ghost King Sect who live in the caves at the foot of the mountain have long been accustomed to living in silence. However, I don’t know when they started. Whenever they went back to the knife room and lay down on the bed, they would fall asleep and fall into a trance.  Many people would hear a terrifying polar sound coming from deep below the stone chamber. The weird sound seemed like a huge torrent of magma was flowing violently beneath them, and it might burst out at any time and rush up to drown everyone. The weird sound was like a sharp scream.  It pierces the ears like needles, waking people up all the time, but after waking up, it seems that they can't hear anything.

    These strange things have never happened before, but what frightens the disciples of the Ghost King Sect the most are the strange things that happen among the crowd. There are so few disciples of the Ghost King Sect who seem to be just like normal, but they will  Suddenly, he becomes mad and completely loses his mind, attacking anyone around him like a crazy beast, even if it is his own relatives or best friends standing next to him, these crazy disciples of the Ghost King Sect  He will still use the most cruel method to kill anyone he can see until he is killed by the other people who arrived after Wen Xun.

    In a short period of time, such horrific things have happened one after another in the Ghost King Sect. For a moment, everyone is in danger, and even relatives and friends dare not trust each other anymore. No one knows.  What happened, people were panicking, and the entire Huqi Mountain seemed to be plunged into a dangerous and strange atmosphere.

    The setting sun was like blood. At dusk, the few disciples standing at the entrance of the Ghost King Sect stood uneasily. Some people silently looked at the sun that was about to set in the distance. Some people were stunned and didn't know what they were thinking.

    Suddenly, someone yelled and said, "Someone is coming."

    Everyone was startled and looked up. Sure enough, at the foot of Jianhu Qi Mountain, in the afterglow of the setting sun, there was a white shadow floating over in the distance. The direction was towards the Ghost King Sect. No one knew whether the person coming was an enemy or a friend.  I couldn't help but feel a little nervous for a moment. The white shadow disappeared very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was halfway up the mountain and approached the entrance of the main hall of the Ghost King Sect. The disciples of the Ghost King Sect came forward to meet them. After seeing it clearly, they all let out a soft hiss with a "huh" sound.  , breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that the honored guest of Ghost King and Deputy Sect Leader Gui Li - Xiaobai

    Xiao Bai stopped and felt a little strange in his heart. The relieved expressions on the faces of these Ghost King Sect disciples looked quite interesting.It was a bit different from the past, and maybe those people didn't feel it themselves, but Xiao Bai Naishi, who had practiced the Nine-tailed Sky Fox for thousands of years, had never seen anything. It was almost an intuitive reaction. She felt that the disciples of the Ghost King Sect in front of her seemed to be pressing on their backs.  It's like a huge stone, like a taut string that's hard to control

    However, it was naturally impossible for her to say something as soon as they met. Moreover, all the disciples moved out of the way. Xiaobai, with his smiling face, nodded slightly at them, thinking that maybe the Ghost King Sect Leader was too much.  Strict

    Xiaobai took two steps toward the heart of the mountain, suddenly stopped, turned around and called one of the Ghost King Sect disciples: "Hello"

    It's okay if she didn't scream. She just screamed behind them so suddenly. At almost the same moment, all the disciples of the Ghost King Sect almost seemed to have been shocked by electricity. Their whole bodies were shocked and they all jumped away. What happened?  Or, some people have actually brandished their sabers and magic weapons. They are all in a life-and-death battle formation as if they are facing a formidable enemy.

    Xiaobai was stunned and said in disappointment: "What's wrong with you?"

    The disciples of the Ghost King Sect looked at each other, and after a while, they gradually put down their weapons and relaxed. The disciple of the Ghost King Sect who was called by Xiao Bai gave a bitter smile and said: What's the matter?

    Xiaobai looked at them carefully and saw that these Ghost King Sect disciples all had dark circles under their eyes, frowned, and looked tired on their faces, as if they had not had a good rest for a long time. She was deeply confused and asked: "  What's wrong with you guys? Why do you get so nervous when I just yelled at you casually?"

    The Ghost King Sect disciple gave another wry smile, shook his head and said, "Girl, don't ask, what did you call me for just now?

    Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and said, "Is your deputy sect leader Gui Li in the mountain?"

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect shook his head and said: "The deputy sect leader has been out for many days and is not in the mountains."

    Xiaobai frowned and said, "Where has he gone? Did he say when he would come back?"

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect said: "The deputy sect master's whereabouts have always been mysterious. How do we know where he is? As for when he will come back, of course we don't know."

    Xiaobai stood there sadly for a moment, nodded, and thought to himself that it was indeed the case. If Gui Li was going to go, these ordinary disciples of the Ghost King Sect would not know. Then he turned around and walked into the belly of the mountain.

    But when she stepped forward and her body gradually disappeared into the shadows of the mountain, with her hearing that was far better than ordinary people, she heard the low voices of the disciples of the Ghost King Sect at the entrance of the cave talking in a distance: "Old Li, you  What's going on, you even pulled out the knife? Fortunately, Miss Bai doesn't care, otherwise it depends on how you end up?"

    Another person next to him gave a wry smile. It seemed that he was the person called "Lao Li". He just heard him say: "Why are you so nervous? You can jump as high as a rabbit if you are fine. This  These days are really not a life for human beings. If there is any slight disturbance, I will be frightened out of my mind.

    ???Everyone around them sighed, but no one refuted Lao Li's words. It seemed that they all agreed. Then, everyone seemed to be worried, and they didn't want to talk anymore.

    Xiaobai was hiding in the shadows of the tunnel at the center of the mountain. His expression became more and more doubtful. However, after thinking about it several times, he still couldn't think of anything wrong, so he had to walk forward first. She returned this time.  Naturally, the primary purpose of going to Huqi Mountain was to find Gui Li. A few days ago, she entered the Miao altar in southern Xinjiang. According to the lich's prompts, she finally discovered the secrets of the ancient witches carved behind the Miao dog god statue. One of them was  She has been looking for something for Gui Li, but she also discovered other strange things during this trip. Until now, she has not made up her mind whether to tell Gui Li all these things.

    However, Gui Li was not in Huqi Mountain at the moment, so Xiaobai naturally had no way to talk about it. Not long ago, she and Gui Li passed each other in the abandoned yizhuang outside Heyang City.  There may be a turn for the better in what Li encountered, but there is a definite destiny in the dark. No one can tell.

    Xiaobai made a mental calculation, the world is so vast and boundless, and finding Gui Li is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack, but there is Baguio here in Huqi Mountain, and Gui Li will have to return here sooner or later, anyway.  I was also hesitant on what to say to Gui Li along the way, so why not think about it carefully while waiting for Gui Li here?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Bai made up his mind and subconsciously turned towards Gui Li's residence. The sound of her footsteps echoed in the corridor. After walking for a while, Xiao Bai suddenly frowned and stopped.

    "In the long corridor, there used to be places where disciples of the Ghost King Sect were walking around, talking and laughing. At this moment, it was empty. There was only her lonely figure, standing in the corridor.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? togetherCome on, nowhere to be seen

    Xiaobai looked back at the way he came. The end of the corridor seemed to be shrouded in deep darkness, so thick that it could no longer be dissolved.

    She watched in silence for a moment, then turned around and continued walking forward. Her tired footsteps echoed in the empty corridor, seeming to be several times louder than usual.

    In this strange silence, Xiaobai slowly walked to Gui Li's residence. Somehow, although Gui Li was not there, she still walked here subconsciously. Just when she was about to reach out and push open Gui Li's door.  When she was doing this, her body suddenly stiffened, as if she had discovered something, and then she slowly raised her head and looked up.

    On the hard stone wall of the stone wall where Gui Li lives, there are seven or eight deep cracks. The exposed rock is rough and pitted, as if it has been torn apart by some huge force, and it is painful.  The ground is twisted, like a huge wound carved on the stone wall. I wonder if blood will flow from the crack!

    Xiaobai's body suddenly trembled slightly, and her pupils shrank slightly as she stared at those cracks. With her thousands of years of practice, she even felt keenly that there was something looming around her and on those dazzling and twisted cracks.  There is a strange smell floating on the ground

    This smell made her subconsciously disgusted!

    But before she could think clearly about these things, a sudden change occurred. From far away in the corridor behind her, there was suddenly a huge heart-rending roar, followed by screaming screams everywhere. Some people were furious, and some were furious.  The sounds of fear, anger, scolding and crying were blown over like the wind.

    Xiaobai's figure flickered and rushed towards the place where the shouts came from. It was only at this moment that she truly confirmed that there had indeed been some strange changes that she didn't know about in Huqi Mountain, and they were probably horrific changes.

    Her soulful figure flew forward in the corridor. In the corridor that was empty just now, many people suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Some people were running away from a distance, but many people were murderous, holding blades and wearing certain weapons.  He rushed towards the roaring place, and in the distance, someone shouted with a cry: It's here again, it's here again, this time it's Lao Li who's crazy

    " Xiaobai's heart skipped a beat, and suddenly her heart sank for some reason. Then, her figure came closer and stopped at an open space surrounded by many people.

    Everyone had murderous intent on their faces, but Xiao Bai could clearly see that behind their murderous intent, most of them were filled with fear. Among the crowd, a man covered in blood was holding a sharp blade and roaring viciously like a trapped animal.  He was standing, waving a sharp knife from time to time. There were several people lying at his feet. Several deep wounds could be seen on each person's body. It seemed that they were probably difficult to treat.

    Xiao Zhe stared blankly at the murderer who seemed to have completely fallen into madness. Just a moment ago, at the entrance of the cave, she heard him talking like a normal person, and saw him worried. But in the blink of an eye, she  Suddenly, several of his companions were lying at his feet, killed by him, while he himself was like a mad beast, roaring and roaring.

    The people around him roared, and after a moment, the crowd surged forward. Lao Li waved the sharp blade in his hand to kill someone, but in an instant, the sharp blade had already knocked him to the ground. After a while, the crowd slowly dispersed,  Xiao Bai looked at it silently, only to see his body trembling slightly on the ground. His head covered with wounds slowly turned around. For a moment, Xiao Bai's eyes met his.

    Boom!

    Like an invisible thunder in his mind, Xiao Bai couldn't help but take half a step back. All the blood on his face was gone. The man's eyes turned completely blood red. Apart from killing, there was no trace of humanity in them.  Cruel despair, even her thousand years of Taoism seems to be a little breathless

    What kind of madness is this space!

    The crowd whispered and slowly dispersed in fear. Xiaobai walked slowly and approached the lifeless body. Produced by Labyrinth

    The bright red blood flowed silently, slowly seeping into the soil and rocks on the ground. Those crazy blood-red eyes, probably due to the loss of life, had become dim and turned into a miserable red. Xiaobai stared deeply, and suddenly,  He turned around suddenly, his face as cold as ice, and looked into the depths of the corridor that had become empty again.

    In the darkness ahead, an extremely strong smell of blood was constantly exuding, like a greedy bloodthirsty beast, glaring at everything outside, thirsting for endless blood.

    A figure, standing quietly in the depths of darkness, looming!

 Text Chapter 9 Fear

    Mount Sumeru, Tianyin Temple

    There was silence in the remote wooden house. Master Puhong and Master Pude were both silent. The Dharma Prime Minister stood aside with a look of astonishment on his face, but he also remained silent. Gui Li stared intently.  Looking at the treasure opened in front of him, the soft white light illuminated his face.

    Wrapped in a black curtain, there is a jade plate with a strong magic weapon. The material is an extremely warm blue-white color. There are jagged folds that are concave inward every not far away, and each fold is divided into points.  Make a thin groove and draw it from deep to shallow toward the center of the jade plate.

    The white light in the center of the jade plate is the softest and brightest, almost like water flowing gently in the void of mid-air. Under the light, there are countless extremely small jade cubes, densely packed but apparently in an orderly manner.  Arranged in the center of the jade plate, Gui Li's Taoist practice at the moment revealed that each side of those small jade blocks was engraved with an ancient clumsy font, but he could not understand the meaning of these words.

    On the edge of the jade plate, mysterious and ancient patterns are carved in the four directions of southeast, northwest, some are like stars in the sky, some are like islands in the deep sea, and some are even so weird that you can’t tell what they mean.

    But at this moment, Gui Li didn't care too much about the meaning of these small characters and patterns. What surprised him was that these countless small jade pieces were constantly flowing. None of the jade pieces were still, and everything was moving. They were like  It flowed slowly like running water, but it didn't only flow in one direction. It was heading in their direction in all directions. However, under such a dazzling movement, there seemed to be a vague truth contained in it, and all the jade blocks did not happen.  collision phenomenon

    Gui Li stared at it for a long time, and suddenly felt that there seemed to be a mysterious power on this jade plate. The countless flowing jade pieces turned into rivers and mountains in his eyes, and then turned into stars all over the sky.  The sky is endless; a moment later, the starlight disappears in an instant, and he is stunned in the darkness of nothingness. In the lonely darkness, scenes flow past, and there is a past life, like the afterlife, but he does not know when, under his feet, he has appeared.  A huge, pitch-black and unfathomable black hole emerged. An unstoppable and powerful suction rushed up from the black hole, pulling his entire body downwards, sinking into the darkness as if it would never end  …

    "唔"

    Suddenly, a loud shout rang in his ears like thunder. Gui Li swayed, as if he had woken up from a dream, his head was dripping with sweat, and his whole body was as tired as if he had experienced a battle, and he was panting heavily.

    Master Puhong, who issued a lion's mouth to wake up Ghost Li, showed compassion in his eyes, and gently clasped his hands together and said: "Donor, you have a rough life experience, with too many ties in the world, countless sad past events, and extremely heavy inner demons. This universe is the reincarnation disk of the world.  It is a unique thing that has the power to seize the soul, stop life and death, calculate reincarnation, and determine the number of qi. It has the power to reverse the world. It can also make people lose their minds and ambitions, and swallow their inner demons. Please be careful.

    Gui Li gasped in a low voice. After a while, he slowly calmed down. The jade plate of Samsara in front of him still emitted a soft white light, flowing silently in front of everyone.

    Although he was shocked by this strange treasure that he had never heard of before, he thought that if this treasure was really so miraculous, then there would be more hope of saving Baguio. Thinking of this, Gui Li was not surprised but happy.  Immediately he bowed to Master Puhong and Master Pude and said, "I sincerely ask these two masters to use their compassionate hearts to build a seven-level pagoda to help me, and temporarily lend this treasure to me to save people. I will definitely personally do it afterwards."  I will return it to the mountain, and I will worship it day and night in the future, praying that the two masters will achieve righteous cultivation." After saying this, he kowtowed heavily.

    Master Pude raised his hand slightly, but although he gradually became fluent in speaking, his body movements were still very numb. He only moved his arms and then listened again.

    Master Puhong next to Xin Hao had already walked over, helped Gui Li up, and said softly: "Donor, you don't have to be like this, get up and speak."

    Dharma Prime Minister also walked over, and Guili slowly stood up.

    Master Puhong smiled and said: "Since Master Pude has taken out this treasure, he has agreed to lend it to you. Don't worry." Guili was overjoyed and was about to thank him when he heard Master Pude's voice at this moment.  There was a sound and he said: "Donor, I have a few words to say to you."

    Gui Li hurriedly said solemnly: "Master, please speak, I am all ears and listen."

    Master Pu De said slowly: "This treasure is both good and evil. It can confuse people's minds the most. The heart is like a mirror. It is of great help to walk in a dignified manner. On the contrary, it can seduce the inner demons just like before and backfire on my body, me and you, the donor."  We don't know each other very well, but we can see that the benefactor is extremely profound, has extensive knowledge in many disciplines, and is familiar with all dharma. His potential for cultivation in the future is not trivial, and his achievements will be far better than mine. However, the benefactor is strong on the outside but weak on the inside, full of energy but weak in emotion, and has inner demons.  It has become a serious problem, like a sharp sword hanging over the head, how can the donor know?"

    Gui Li was silent for a long time and said: "I'm not satisfied with the two great men."??, I don’t care about understanding nature, cultivating immortality, or even life and death. After many changes, I almost feel that I have no love in life. The world and I are just like an illusion. Why should I care about the inner demons? Disciples are running around in the world today.  It's just that there are still a few people who can't let go of those who are close to my heart. If I can't give up, I should live my life to repay my close friends. He slowly raised his head, smiled faintly, and said: "As for other things, master, you don't have to worry about me."

    Master Pu De looked at Ghost Li for a long time, sighed, closed his eyes and said nothing. Ghost Li saluted Master Pu De, stepped forward and carefully wrapped the Universe Reincarnation Disk in black cloth, and put it in his arms in a precious and precious way.  Master Zhongpuhong put his hands together and said, "Donor, please be careful."

    Gui Li nodded, suddenly frowned, stretched out his hand to pat his forehead, laughed, and said: "Look at my memory, I can't remember anything when I am too happy. I haven't asked for advice on how to use this treasure."

    Master Pu De slowly opened his eyes and looked at Master Pu Hong who was looking over. Master Pu Hong had a questioning look in his eyes, but Master Pu De sighed softly and shook his head slowly.

    Master Pu Hong frowned slightly and said nothing. Master Pu De hesitated and looked at Gui Li.

    Gui Li bowed deeply and said: "Master, please give me some advice. I will be grateful to you."

    Master Pude shook his head silently, and Gui Li was startled for a moment, not knowing why. After a moment, Master Pude's hoarse and deep voice was heard saying: "I have kept this treasure with me for decades, and it has been blessed day and night. Until now.  I can only see that it can penetrate mysterious changes and fix souls for reincarnation, but I still can't figure out how to use this rare treasure.

    Gui Liru had a basin of cold water poured on his head, which made him feel cold from head to toe. He looked at Master Pu De in disbelief, and then slowly looked at Master Pu Hong.

    Master Pu Hong sighed and said: "Donor, this is the reason why Junior Brother Pu De and I have been hesitating. The Samsara Disk does have the miraculous ability to reverse the universe and reverse cause and effect, but Xiang Bi also has this power because it is too heaven-defying.  Therefore, ordinary people cannot understand the mystery

    Ghost Li couldn't speak, his heart was chaotic, and his heart rushed to your heart, but in the end, the remaining silent and bitter taste

    After a long time, he suddenly smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said: "No matter what, I ask the two masters to lend this treasure to the disciple Yiyong. No matter what, there is always hope."

    Master Puhong and Master Pude said in unison: "Amitabha"

    The Dharma Prime Minister beside him couldn’t bear it. He took a step forward and said in a low voice: “Donor Zhang, I’m so sorry”

    Gui Li shook his head silently and suddenly smiled at Fa Xiang, but in Fa Xiang's eyes, the smile was extremely bitter. He only heard him say slowly: "Brother Fa Xiang, you don't have to comfort me. In fact, such a thing  , this is not the first time for me. Once upon a time, I had great hope right in front of me, but I fell short"

    His voice suddenly turned low, and a look of great pain flashed across his face. Without saying a word, he bowed his hands to the two masters Puhong and Pude, thanked them deeply, then turned around suddenly, never looked back, and strode out.

    Looking at the back of Gui Li, Master Puhong had a complicated look in his eyes. He put his hands together and said softly: "Amitabha, the Buddha is merciful. He is riddled with karma and will really have a miserable life."

    Master Pude was silent for a moment, and then softly recited "Amitabha"

    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect Main Hall

    It has been three days since Xiaobai returned to Huqi Mountain. During these three days, her eyebrows did not seem to relax. Within three days, tragedies were staged in front of her more than once. Looking at those crazy  The disciples of the Ghost King Sect who died and the surrounding people were increasingly immersed in fear. Seeing that even if he was not crazy, there were other people driven crazy by this terrifying atmosphere. Xiaobai was completely sure that something must have happened in Huqi Mountain.  What a weird and terrifying thing. However, what made her most confused and angry was that under such circumstances, she could not see the Ghost King, the leader of the Ghost King Sect.

    I learned from the disciples of the Ghost King Sect that the Ghost King suddenly ordered a long time ago that he would go into seclusion and would no longer see outsiders. Even ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples could not see him.  The news that came back was always the same. Either the disciples of the Ghost King Sect who went to report said that they could not see the Ghost King Sect Master, or the Ghost King sent a message asking Miss Xiaobai to wait for a few more days and he would be able to leave the seclusion immediately. In short, he did not come out to see her.

    Although Xiaobai has a profound spiritual practice, he will never feel better if he is exposed to such a weird atmosphere in the Ghost King Sect today. Moreover, he sees people going crazy and dying around him from time to time every day. This kind of crazy place is terrifying.  , absolutely beyond words to describe

    In fact, Xiaobai, with her thousands of years of experience, has vaguely felt that behind this seemingly vast and majestic mountain cave, there is an extremely strange and bloodthirsty force that is constantly expanding. This is especially true every time she sees someone going crazy.  And during the death scene, that specialThe special smell of blood became stronger and stronger.

    Three days ago, when she arrived at Huqi Mountain and met the first disciple of the Ghost King Sect, Lao Li, who went crazy and died, she accidentally discovered a mysterious figure hiding in a corner. The bloody aura exuding from his body was the strongest, but  When she chased the past, she found that the mysterious figure had disappeared and never appeared again from that day on.

    At this moment, Xiao Bai already felt that his patience was about to be exhausted.

    In the stone chamber, Xiaobai sat alone. Although the thick stone walls around him were also filled with shocking cracks that had not been seen before, they could still block most of the noise and surround him with a silence that seemed precious at the moment.  In this stone room, Xiaobai's face was not peaceful at all. On the contrary, the anger on her face was getting stronger and stronger. What happened in front of her in the past few days had completely broken her previous understanding of it.  The ghost king’s impression deeply affected his disciples.

    We were trapped in terror, and the sect leader completely disappeared without a trace. He didn’t even come out to say a word to appease people. Needless to say, he didn’t take any measures to solve the situation.

    This is simply unheard of. Xiaobai even once wondered whether the Ghost King Sect had become angry while she was away.

    What big thing happened, what powerful person secretly killed the Ghost King, and this is why there is such chaos? Otherwise, how could such a scene happen with the Ghost King's great talents in the past?  It's just that Xiaobai thought about it, but he always felt that there was no reason for a person as powerful as the Ghost King to be rebelled by his subordinates. Xiaobai was still thinking about the relationship between the sisters Xiao Chi and the Ghost King as husband and wife, and didn't want to make it happen.  It was too stiff, so I had to wait patiently. Who knew that I had to wait for three days and three nights?

    "Snapped"

    Xiaobai’s face was as gloomy as water. He patted the bed beside him, then stood up and walked straight to the door in the stone room.

    Three days later, she finally couldn't stand it any longer and decided to go see the Ghost King to find out. Otherwise, she might as well just leave this place. She really didn't want to stay in such a weird place for more than a day.

    Just when she was about to walk into the stone door, Xiaobai suddenly frowned and seemed to feel something, and stopped.

    Sure enough, a moment later, there was a burst of movement outside the stone door, and then a respectful voice came in: "Is Miss Xiaobai here?"

    Xiaobai stepped forward and opened the stone door. He saw a disciple of the Ghost King Sect standing outside the stone room. He was around 20 years old. He seemed to be very young, but his face had some dark circles under the eyes and a look of tiredness that could not be removed. But  As you can imagine, this person is also troubled by the strange things around him.

    Seeing Xiaobai there, the disciple of the Ghost King Sect had a look on his face. Xiaobai had an extraordinary friendship with the leader of the Ghost King Sect, Gui Wang, and his deputy leader Gui Li. Everyone in the Ghost King Sect knew this, so they naturally treated her with respect.

    Xiaobai glanced at him and said, "What's the matter?"

    I just heard this young disciple of the Ghost King Sect say: "This disciple came here to invite Miss Xiaobai to meet him on the order of the sect leader."

    Xiaobai was startled, then sneered and said, "Has he finally got time? He is finally willing to see me."

    There was a hint of disrespect and anger towards the Ghost King in her tone. When the disciple of the Ghost King Sect heard this, a trace of fear flashed across his face, and he lowered his head a little.

    Xiaobai snorted, not wanting to embarrass him any more, and said calmly: "It just so happens that I have to go to see him. In that case, you can lead the way."

    The disciple of the Ghost King Sect seemed to be relieved, nodded and said: "Yes, girl, please come with me." He didn't dare to look at Xiaobai again, turned around and walked towards the depths of the corridor.

    Xiao Bai followed the disciple of the Ghost King Sect and walked forward. He saw that the direction he was walking was the residence of the Ghost King. It seemed that the Ghost King had indeed come out of the so-called "retreat" and returned to his own house. Xiao Bai's lips twitched.  , a sneer flashed on his face

    The two of them walked along, and when they were still ten feet away from the Ghost King's Stone Chamber, the Ghost King Sect disciple stopped and whispered: "Xiao Bai, the sect master has ordered me to meet you alone, so I won't go in."  "

    Xiaobai frowned. Although the Ghost King had ordered this, the disciple stopped and walked away when he was still ten feet away. This was extremely rude anyway. But after she turned her head and glanced at the young disciple of the Ghost King Sect,  But my heart was startled, I saw that the disciple's face was a bit stiff, his hands were placed by his side, but he seemed to be involuntarily wiping the clothes on the sides of his legs, as if sweat was constantly pouring out of his palms, and he was extremely nervous and fearful.

    Xiaobai was silent for a moment, then his application softened, he sighed softly and said, "Okay, you go."

    The young disciple looked up at Xiao Bai and immediately lowered his head, but it was obvious that his whole body relaxed, as if the huge boulder pressing on his back had been removed instantly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  He whispered: "Thank you, girl." After saying that, he turned around and walked quickly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?She turned her eyes and looked at the Ghost King's stone chamber. She pondered for a moment, composed herself, and took a step forward. Suddenly, at this moment, a heart-rending roar suddenly came from the distance behind her,  The sound was as sharp as a sharp blade, instantly piercing the fragile tranquility in the cave.

    This was not the first time Xiaobai heard this sound, but his chest still sank suddenly. He turned around with a cry, only to see that the corridor in front of him was still empty, with only one figure standing there like a stiff stone.

    In the distance, roars and the voices of people rushing over gradually mixed together, followed by a chaotic sound of shouting, cursing and fighting. The faint smell of blood, like invisible water, was flowing around Xiaobai's body.

    But at this moment, Xiaobai didn't care about this anymore. She frowned, but she stared at the young disciple of the Ghost King Sect. The Stone Room, the residence of the Ghost King, was naturally in a relatively quiet corner. This corridor was quite long. At this moment, except for the small  Bai, the young Ghost King disciple, and no one else were there. The heart-numbing and frightening shouts in the distance still kept coming. It was not known which poor person had gone crazy again.

    Suddenly, the young disciple's frozen body began to tremble, and the trembling became more and more severe. Then he let out an almost desperate howl: "Ah!I can't stand it anymore"

    He pulled out the protective blade, as if the void around him was filled with demonic people who wanted to harm him. They seemed to be slashing wildly with the knife, and the sharp blade made a sharp whistle in the air, and from time to time he slashed at  There are faint scars left on the stiff stone wall

    The roars in the distance gradually became lower, but the crowd seemed to have heard something and started to move here. Xiaobai snorted coldly, and suddenly a white shadow flashed, and the people had rushed to the side of the young disciple. The young disciple seemed to have also  Losing his mind, he struck at Xiaobai with the next knife. Xiaobai grabbed his left hand in the air, and as fast as lightning, he grabbed the young disciple's wrist. With a slight exertion, he only heard a crisp sound, and the sharp blade in the disciple's hand  It fell down and landed on the ground, and he himself was leaning against the stone wall as if he was weak.

    Xiao Bai looked intently and looked directly into the man's eyes. He was breathing heavily, his eyes were scattered and a little crazy, but except for a few red threads under his eyes, there was no such bloodthirsty red color.

    Xiaobai breathed a sigh of relief, and heard a noisy sound approaching from afar. He pondered for a moment, and then waved his right hand over the young disciple's head. As the white sleeves flashed, the young disciple's body trembled and his eyes slowed down.  After closing it, the person fell to the ground helplessly.

    Xiaobai’s face was tense, and he suddenly turned around and floated towards the stone room where the Ghost King lived. Behind him, many figures appeared vaguely, running towards here.

 Text Chapter 10 Hope

    The heavy stone door closed behind Xiao Bai with a deep sound, and at the same time isolated the noisy sounds in the distance. Xiao Bai's bright eyes glanced around the room and then fell on the man sitting behind the desk in front of him.  The man is tall, has a majestic face, and has a majestic demeanor. He is the King of Ghosts.

    At this moment, the Ghost King also raised his eyes to look at Xiaobai, but did not speak. Before Xiaobai came here, he had accumulated a lot of resentment in his heart, but at this moment, he actually felt that he should not just start with He, but he snorted and looked unexpectedly.  Ran took one more look at the stone room, and then frowned slightly, feeling a strange feeling in her heart, as if something was wrong with this room, but all the surrounding furnishings were different from when she came here before.  It's exactly the same, without any changes. Even Xiaobai himself can't tell what's wrong.

    At this time, the Ghost King slowly stood up and said, "Why did you suddenly come back?"

    His voice seemed very low, and seemed a little different from his previous speech tone, but Xiaobai had many things on her mind at the moment, so she didn't pay much attention. When the Ghost King asked this question, she sneered and said: "It turns out that  Do you still know that I’m back? Anyway, I’m not coming back to find you.”

    The Ghost King said calmly: "Oh, then what are you doing?"

    Xiao Bai said impatiently: "I came back to find Gui Li, but I don't have time to talk about this now. I have many things to ask you"

    "Wait a minute." The Ghost King's calm expression suddenly changed. He interrupted Xiao Bai and said, "You mean you want to find Ghost Li?"

    Xiaobai glanced at him, moved the corner of his mouth slightly, and said, "So what?"

    The Ghost King's face darkened, a strange light flashed in his eyes, and he stared at Xiao Bai for a moment. An inexplicable coldness seemed to slowly emanate from his eyes, but Xiao Bai seemed to feel nothing.  Looking into the Ghost King's eyes, there is a hint of provocation

    After the two looked at each other for a moment, the Ghost King suddenly sighed and first looked away, saying: "It's nothing."

    Xiaobai snorted coldly and said: "Let me ask you, Huqi Mountain has been in chaos during this time. Some people go crazy and hurt people for no reason every day, and people die miserably every day. Everyone in the Ghost King Sect is panicked and everyone is in danger.  Do you even know?"

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his hands. After hearing the shocking news, his expression seemed to be as stiff as a rock and did not change. After a moment, he said lightly: "Oh, is there such a thing?"

    Xiaobai was so angry that he took a step forward and said angrily: "As the leader of the Ghost King Sect, how can you be indifferent to such a big matter? What are you thinking in your heart?"

    The Ghost King turned around, his eyes became colder and colder. He glanced at Xiaobai and said in a cold tone: "Do you also know that I am the leader of the Ghost King Sect? But you don't know, Miss Bai, who are you from the Ghost King Sect? Why should Feng take care of it?"  My Ghost King Sect’s family affairs?”

    Xiao Bai was startled, obviously not expecting that the Ghost King would actually say such words, his face was full of anger, their eyes were like sharp knives in the stone room, clashing silently

    I don’t know how long it took, but I just heard Xiaobai say word by word: "This foundation, and my sister Xiaochi’s hard work was in it. I don’t care how crazy you are, but I can’t watch you ruin it."

    "Destroy it? Hahahaha" The Ghost King laughed loudly as if he suddenly heard the most ridiculous words. His expression changed from gloomy to arrogant in an instant. He raised his head to the sky and roared, saying:  "What do you know? It's just because this business has the hard work of a little fool that I manage it with all my heart. In the future, you will know my methods when I unify the world and dominate the world. Hahahaha" He laughed wildly, with a high-spirited expression.  His demeanor is completely different from the past, completely without his usual calm demeanor.

    Xiaobai couldn't help but be shocked. As a nine-tailed fox, although she was usually kind to others, she didn't necessarily value human life too much. However, seeing the look on the Ghost King's face at this moment, she actually completely ignored the numerous Ghost King Sects under her sect.  The disciple's life was too much even for her, a monster in the eyes of the human race. Xiao Bai felt that she had come back at the wrong time. Everyone around her seemed to be turning into a madman, and those who were not crazy were almost as mad.  , and the ghost king in front of him is also uncharacteristic, which is really infuriating and confusing.

    Extremely angry, Xiaobai shouted angrily: "Are you crazy? Those people are your disciples, how can you ignore their lives?"

    Originally, the Ghost King was still looking up to the sky and laughing wildly, but as soon as Xiaobai's words "crazy" came into his ears, his expression suddenly changed, the muscles on his face were slightly twisted, his laughter stopped, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife, and he looked straight at Xiaobai

    Xiaobai Chopper Ghost King's demeanor suddenly changed, and he actually revealed a bit of murderous aura. His heart was slightly shaken, and almost at the same time, he was so keen in the cultivation of the demon fox the year before, he discovered something, which made him shake slightly, and he looked up in shock.  Xianggui King

    "In the stone room, there was a faint and strange blood in the silence,"?This strange power, even though Xiao Bai didn't want to believe it, was clearly coming from the Ghost King!

    What did you say?  "

    The Ghost King stood there, staring at Xiaobai, his voice became deeper again, and he slowly spit out this question from between his teeth.

    Xiaobai didn't answer, she just looked at the Ghost King, and then she slowly calmed down from the initial shock and turned expressionless. In the end, there was even a vague sarcastic smile in her eyes.  After being silent for a long time, he raised his head and said calmly: "I was impatient just now and I said something wrong. Don't worry about it."

    These words were beyond the Ghost King's expectation, and he couldn't help but feel a bit surprised due to his calmness. However, no matter what, after Xiaobai said this, the originally tense atmosphere in the stone chamber suddenly became relaxed.  After that, the mysterious and strange bloody murderous aura seemed to slowly fade away.

    Xiaobai took a deep look at the Ghost King and said, "As I said just now, I'm here to see Ghost Li. Since he's not here, I'm too lazy to stay here, so I'm leaving now."

    The Ghost King could see hesitation, frowning slightly, as if he still hadn’t figured out the reason for Xiao Bai’s sudden change in attitude, and even hesitated to speak.

    But Xiaobai did not give the Ghost King more time to think about it, and said straight away: If you have nothing else to do, I will leave now and turn to the stone door.

    The stone room where the Ghost King lived was naturally spacious, but after all, it was built in the heart of the mountain. No matter how spacious it was, it wouldn't be anywhere close. Xiaobai was only within ten steps of the stone door. He looked at his slim figure walking toward him.  As Shimen walked forward, the expression of the Ghost King standing behind him suddenly changed. All kinds of complicated expressions were intertwined, sometimes murderous, sometimes hesitant.

    However, Xiaobai's walking speed did not slow down at all. Ten steps away, even if the speed was not fast, she could reach it in the blink of an eye. The heavy stone door slowly opened in front of her, making a low roar, and she did not look back.

    The white skirt wrapped around his slender and plump figure, gently swaying

    Where does the wind come from in this grotto on the mountainside?  Behind her, there was no sound, until the heavy door closed again, isolating her from the stone room. Xiaobai stood indifferently, took a deep breath and walked slowly along the empty passage. As she walked, her body changed from just now.  The tension in the dark slowly relaxed little by little

    There was still a mysterious smile in her eyes, but she didn't know what she was thinking in her heart. She just glanced at the empty passage around her, and suddenly her eyes fell on the rough and deep cracks around her, and then  , a confirmed sneer flashed across his face again.

    She already knew the reason for the abnormality she first felt in the Ghost King's Stone Chamber just now. There were these strange and mysterious cracks everywhere in the Ghost King's Sect in Huqi Mountain. Only in the Ghost King's Stone Chamber just now, that  The stone walls inside are different.

    intact

    Gui Li fell from a high altitude in the sky, and the monkey Xiao Huiyi lay on his shoulder, looking around. For the active Xiao Hui, it seemed that there would never be a quiet moment, and inside the monkey's body,  I will never see the word tired

    However, the monkey will not be tired, but its master's face is a little heavy. Gui Li fell to the ground and saw the tall and desolate Huqi Mountain in the distance. But for some reason, he did not land directly on Huqi Mountain like in the past.  At the entrance of the Qishan Ghost King Sect Cave, it landed at the foot of Huqi Mountain, and then walked slowly towards the mountain. It can be seen that Gui Li's expression is quite solemn, his brows are tightly knitted, maybe even he has forgotten  How long has it been since I really smiled?

    There was a slight heavy feeling in his chest. Gui Li knew what it was without reaching out to touch it - the mysterious magic weapon Qiankun Reincarnation Disk. Gui Li had never heard of such a magical treasure in the world before. He never thought that a wandering person would  The fortune teller Yi Xian would know this extremely secret secret even in Tianyin Temple. However, after he had a little hope, he was filled with worries, anxiety and confusion. Until now, he still cannot understand this magic weapon. Even if he thinks about it,  Master Pude, who is one of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple, has been unable to figure out the details for decades. How can he solve this mystery in just a few days?  But what about Baguio?

    Gui Li stopped and took a deep breath. He looked as if he was overwhelmed by a heavy burden. After a long time, he suddenly smiled bitterly and walked towards the mountain again.

    How many people always say that life is like a dream, but they don’t know that in this world, no matter what kind of dream you have, you have to face it.

    Unconsciously, he had reached the entrance of the cave of the Ghost King Sect's main hall

    Several disciples who were on patrol at the door were startled at first when they saw his figure, and then they seemed to have thought of something, and their faces showed great joy, and they all ran over.

    &nbsp; "Deputy Master, you are back"

    "You came back a step late. Miss Xiaobai came back to find you and left just now."

    "If you don't come back, we, we really don't know if we'll be alive to see you"

    The pile of garbled and disjointed words surprised Gui Li, who asked in astonishment: "What did you say?"

    The disciples of the Ghost King Sect have really been trapped in a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire these days, suffering unspeakably. But under such circumstances, all those who used to be in charge have disappeared. The four holy envoys were originally quite prestigious, but after Qinglong went to southern Xinjiang  There was no news, and Suzaku had left Huqi Mountain long ago. As the center of the Ghost King Sect, the Ghost King had a completely unexpected and strange attitude of indifference. The Ghost King Sect was really in chaos.  If it weren't for the strict rules of the Demon Sect and everyone was really afraid of the punishment and would not dare to escape, it would be impossible for Huqi Mountain to become an empty mountain.

    In the past, Gui Li had a high status in the Ghost King Sect. Although he usually treated people coldly, he never bullied ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples. All the Ghost King Sect disciples secretly respected this taciturn deputy sect leader very much.  hour

    At this time of crisis, suddenly seeing the ghost calendar is like a life-saving straw in the snow. How can we not make people who are immersed in fear and unable to extricate themselves to be ecstatic?

    Listening to the disciples around him arguing with each other non-stop, Gui Li lowered his head silently, stretched out his hand and touched his chest gently. The samsara disk passed through the black cloth, vaguely exuding a faint warm breath.

    "That's enough." Suddenly, he said coldly

    All the disciples of the Ghost King Sect around were stunned.

    Gui Li silently pushed away the Ghost King Sect disciples with his hands and walked toward the heart of the mountain.

    Someone in Shenhou shouted loudly: "Deputy, deputy sect master, don't you even care about us?"

    Gui Li's body stopped for a moment, and then his low and depressed voice was heard slowly saying: "It has been ten years, and I have tried my best but still cannot save Baguio. I don't even look down on myself, so how can I save others  …”

    He stepped forward and continued to walk forward. Looking from behind, he looked a bit desolate, completely lacking the youthful vitality he should have at this moment. The disciples of the Ghost King Sect behind him looked at each other, each of them looking ashen and despairing like a tide.  , coming from all directions unknown, covering them up and passing by

    Gui Li walked into the corridor at the heart of the mountain. He didn't take two steps. Suddenly, the monkey Xiao Hui, who had been lying on his shoulder, suddenly shook his body and screamed, but he stood up. At the same time, the three eyes on his face were faint.  Glowing with golden light, he looked like he was facing a formidable enemy.

    Gui Li frowned, reached out to hug Xiao Hui, and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Hui, what's wrong?"

    Xiao Hui called out "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times, and his expression turned out to be slightly nervous. At the same time, he waved his arms to both sides. Gui Li's eyes narrowed, and then he looked in the direction of Xiao Hui's fingers, and the expression on his face gradually changed.  for cold

    Where Xiao Hui pointed his finger, there were many strange and profound mysterious cracks on the originally hard stone wall.

    Gui Li slowly put Xiao Hui back on his shoulder, and at the same time he stepped forward, slowly walking forward. Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder, his eyes wide open, with a vigilant look on his face, and he carefully observed the surroundings.  In the corridor where people used to come and go, only Gui Li and Xiao Hui were present, and all the Ghost King Sect disciples who usually were there were missing.

    The empty corridor, one branch after another, as Gui Li's figure slowly advanced, the mysterious cracks on the stone walls on both sides of the corridor became more and more dense and thick, and a strange aura began to spread among the ghosts.  In the passages around the calendar, it seemed that there was some invisible monster opening its eyes in the dark, watching them.

    The faint, vague smell of blood floats faintly in the empty corridor.

    Gui Li’s walking steps are getting slower and slower, and his eyes are becoming deeper and sharper as he looks from one crack to another. Something is indeed happening here.

    He suddenly stopped, as if he remembered something, and turned pale in an instant. This strange and unknown power enveloped Huqi Mountain, but Baguio was still lying in the ice stone chamber extending out of the corridor

    In a moment, Gui Li's figure bounced out like lightning, and even made a sharp sound of breaking through the air in the quiet corridor, and disappeared at the end of the corridor in an instant

    ?????????????????

    The heavy sound of the stone door echoed in the corridor again. Gui Li stood anxiously at the door of the Ice Stone Chamber. Almost as soon as the stone door opened enough for one person to pass, he had already jumped in.

    ??The light and dreamy white smoke is still emanating from the cold stone platform, floating in the air in the stone room, a green figure with a faint and tranquil expression.Face, still lying there quietly

    Gui Li stood silently at the door. After a while, he took a long breath and the nervous look on his face slowly calmed down.

    He looked at Baguio for a while, then slowly walked up to the side of the ice stone platform. He stared at this beautiful woman's face, which was still as beautiful as before, for a long time, and said softly: "I'm back, Baguio."

    There was no answer. What answered him was a cold silence. The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved slightly, and a trace of sadness flashed deep in his eyes.

    He sat down next to the ice stone platform, took a look around, and found that this ice stone chamber was somehow different from the cracks in the corridors outside. The surrounding stone walls were actually intact, with not a single crack.

    Gui Li frowned slightly, with a look of confusion in his eyes, but he didn't seem to be in the mood to delve into anything at the moment. Soon, his attention and eyes were focused on Baguio, who was lying on the ice stone platform, and reached out his hand from  Slowly taking out something wrapped in black cloth from his arms, he slowly untied the black cloth, revealing the warm-colored Qiankun Samsara Disk, and the soft white light radiated out, passing over Baguio's slightly pale face.

    "Baguio" Gui Li called softly

    But before he could continue to say anything, suddenly a cold and majestic voice came from the stone door at the entrance of the stone chamber behind him.

    "Wait a minute"

    Gui Li frowned, turned around and looked at the door

    I saw the Ghost King standing at the stone gate with his hands behind his back, his eyes as sharp as a knife, staring at the wheel of reincarnation in Gui Li's hand, and said coldly: "What is that in your hand?"

 Text Chapter 2 What to do

    As the world goes by, that smooth beam seems to be awakened, becoming brighter and brighter, as if echoing something

    On the platform, Mr. Ghost's body moved. He seemed to feel something, but he was not sure. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the Fulong Cauldron above.

    Gui Li's body moved slightly, and he slowly woke up from a confused void. He turned over and sat up on the bed, but he still seemed to feel a little dizzy. With his high level of Taoism at this time, he would still have  This kind of situation is extremely rare, but Gui Li didn't seem to care about it at all. He calmed down, took a long breath, turned around, and was startled suddenly, and saw a jade plate lying on the floor of the stone room.  It exudes a soft white light, which is the Samsara Disk of the Universe. The monkey Xiao Hui is also squatting beside this jade plate. He seems to be quite curious about the jade plate. He looks left and right, and wants to reach out and touch the jade plate several times, but fails.  Every time, he stretched out halfway and then retracted, as if he was a little afraid of the jade plate.

    Gui Li frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn't remember whether he dropped the jade plate to the ground. Not only that, he even couldn't remember how he walked back here from the Ice Stone Chamber.  It was a little blurry. I guess it was because he was too disappointed just now and was in low spirits. Then he smiled bitterly, sighed, and went downstairs gently. He bent down and picked up the Samsara Disk from the ground. Xiao Hui sat on the ground.  He raised his head and looked at Gui Li. His three eyes were full of energy, but he didn’t know what he was thinking in his heart.

    Gui Li gently waved to the monkey and said, "Come here, Xiao Hui."

    Xiao Hui yelled "Zhi Zhi" twice, jumped over, and jumped on Gui Li's body in three or two times. However, it seemed that he was still a little taboo about the Samsara Disk in Gui Li's hand. In the end, he did not stay in Gui Li's arms.  He jumped on Gui Li's shoulder, sat down, and looked at the jade plate in Gui Li's hand from time to time.

    Gui Li didn't think much, and reached out to touch Xiao Hui's body. This monkey was the only one in the world who always accompanied him. After a while, his eyes fell on the Samsara Disk again.  In the white soft light, the jade plate is still the same as before. In the center of the jade plate, the countless small jade pieces are still sliding endlessly along their own magical and unique orbit, as if nothing has happened at all.

    Gui Li silently stared at the jade plate in his hand, and the white light emitted by the jade plate also shone on his face. He just didn't know what secrets were hidden in it.

    Gui Li looked at it for a long time, and finally shook his head slightly, with a trace of disappointment on his face. He took the black cloth, wrapped the Samsara Disk, and put it back in his arms. Xiao Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulder, kept  Watching Gui Li's movements, when he saw Gui Li put the jade plate back into his arms, Xiao Hui suddenly screamed "Zhi Zhi"

    Gui Li turned his head, a little puzzled, frowned and said: "What's the matter, Xiao Hui?"

    Xiao Hui reached out and scratched his head, but he couldn't seem to tell what was wrong or important. He could only spread his hands and shrugged. Gui Li reached out and patted Xiao Hui's head. He didn't pay much attention and sat down.  After a while, he suddenly said: "Xiao Hui, how long have I been walking just now?"

    Xiao Hui rolled his three eyes and shouted "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" while making gestures with his hands. Gui Li looked at it for a while and said slowly: "It's been so long, let's go out for a walk."  He paused and stood up. At the same time, he held Xiao Hui in his arms and touched him gently. His expression was a little sad, but he took a long breath and said calmly: "No matter what, we will still survive.  ?" Xiao Hui's three eyes kept spinning, and he didn't know whether he understood the meaning of Gui Li's words, but Gui Li didn't have the energy to think deeply anymore, and patted Xiao Hui's back gently.  Climbing onto his shoulders, Gui Li walked towards the stone door. Amidst the low sound of the right door opening, they walked out. Outside the stone room, the passages extending in all directions were still extending to both sides, but the passages were becoming more and more dense and dense.  The thick cracks strongly reminded the people here of the unknown strange existence and danger. Ghost Li stood at the door for a while, and his eyes fell on the large and small cracks in the passage.

    Some of these cracks were extremely huge, cracking straight from the top of the passage to close to the ground, exposing the gray rocks inside. After the appearance of these cracks, the originally hard stone wall seemed as weak as thin paper. Feng Guili walked slowly.  He went to a crack on the stone wall next to him and stared at it expressionlessly for a long time.

    Then he looked up at the top of the passage and frowned slightly. These cracks only appeared in large numbers after he left Huqi Mountain last time. Naturally, he couldn't see clearly for a moment, but before he was in the Ice Stone Chamber,  When I was in the middle of the night, I clearly remembered that the source of the mysterious power that suddenly appeared was deep underground. However, looking at the cracks in the surrounding stone walls, it was the top of the passage that was most seriously damaged, followed by the stone walls on both sides, and the ground beneath my feet.  He had a hint of impatience, and it seemed that he was in a bad mood. Although these cracks looked very strange, he really didn't care.After thinking deeply about it and calming down, Gui Li no longer looked at the crisscrossing cracks around him, and took Xiao Hui towards the side passage.

    The passage stretches all the way. What is different from usual is that it is much quieter than usual. The disciples of the Ghost King Sect seem to prefer to hide in their own rooms and no one wants to come out and walk around. In the huge passage, only Gui Li is left.  figure of a person

    But Gui Li obviously didn't care about this. Judging from the direction he was walking, he was walking towards the entrance of the cave. He didn't know if he was too depressed and wanted to go out for a walk.

    Ghost Li’s footsteps echoed in the passage, and were much louder than usual because they were too quiet. The monkey Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulder, seemingly unaccustomed to this excessive silence, turning his head around and looking around.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui's head stopped and looked forward. Gui Li also felt something almost at the same time. He stopped and looked forward. He saw that the empty passage in front was still empty, but after a moment, there was indeed someone.  In Tokyo, a black figure floated over quietly

    It’s actually the elusive and mysterious Mr. Ghost

    At the same time, Mr. Ghost saw Gui Li standing alone in front, which seemed to be evidence. He stopped and the two looked at each other for a while, but neither of them spoke. The atmosphere in the passage became rather cold and awkward. Finally, Mr. Ghost said calmly.  :"When did you come back?"

    Gui Li said indifferently: "I just came back not long ago."

    Mr. Gui nodded, as if he had nothing more to say. Anyway, he said a few words, even if he said hello, he walked forward slowly, and Gui Li silently stepped aside.

    It was just that when Mr. Gui walked beside the ghost, he suddenly stopped again. It seemed that his move seemed to have a rare hesitation on weekdays. He groaned for a while: "Do you mean you just returned?"

    Gui Li said calmly: "Yes, what's wrong?"

    Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment, as if he was considering his words in his mind, and said slowly: "Then have you noticed is there anything wrong here?"

    Gui Li glanced at Mr. Gui and said, "What do you mean?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent again for a while, then shook his head and said calmly: "No, it's nothing, I'll leave first." After that, he walked straight forward without saying another word.

    Gui Li looked at his figure from behind, and saw Mr. Ghost's black figure gradually walking away in the passage, erratic. At first glance, it looked a bit weird like a ghost, but his figure was walking slower than usual.  a lot

    In Gui Li's eyes, Mr. Ghost walks slowly, and his walking direction is not in a straight line. From time to time, he leans on both sides of the stone wall. Especially when he reaches a place where there is a stone room, Mr. Ghost will intentionally or unintentionally approach the door of the stone room, slightly  Stopped for a while before moving on

    ???????????????????????????? It seems a bit like you are looking for something?

    Gui Li turned around indifferently. Even if Mr. Gui was really looking for something, he would not care at all. Following the original direction, Gui Li continued to walk forward. This time, he did not meet anyone on the road again.  Who is it? He quickly walked to the entrance of the cave.

    When Gui Li walked out of the cave, a ray of sunshine, with a bit of warmth, fell on his face. He squinted his eyes slightly and took a deep breath. In the sunshine and the light, it seemed that the stone in his heart finally disappeared.  A little bit lighter

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak

    As the days passed by, Master Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect never showed up again. As Master Daoxuan is the leader of the world's righteous path, this is naturally not a trivial matter, and he has been concealing the matter and searching for it secretly.  Xiao Yicai, the eldest disciple, is under increasing pressure.

    From time to time outside the Qingyun Sect, there are people from various righteous sects who come to inquire, let alone those who are easy to deal with, but there are many factions in the Qingyun Sect, and Master Daoxuan did not really pass the position of headmaster to Xiao Yicai, so there are many things  When it came to handling it, Xiao Yicai was quite troublesome. The Qingyun sect had always focused on Tongtian Peak. Seeing that there was something fishy about the sect's leader, Yao had no news for many days, and the news coming out of Changmen was that he was in retreat. At the end of the retreat,  Unable to deal with it, Xiao Yicai and others simply said that Master Xuan had gone out to relax, and no one knew his whereabouts.

    Speaking of which, I can't blame Xiao Yicai. Among the thousands of people in Qingyun Sect, only Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhufeng are really aware of Daoxuan's current situation. Dazhufengtian Buyi was originally a great help.  , Suru and his wife passed away one after another. Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi didn't say, how could other people know this huge secret in Qingyun Sect, so they could only ask Xiao Yicai.

    At this time, Xiao Yicai looked tired, and his whole body seemed to have lost weight. With his usual smart, capable and energetic appearanceThere is a big difference now. You can imagine how much pressure he has on his shoulders at this moment.

    But he still couldn't rest. In the Yuqing Palace of Tongtian Peak where he was, the other six branches of the Qingyun Sect seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. They met together to come to Tongtian Peak to pursue the real master. What happened and why?  This long-term absence is unprecedented.

    Most of the leaders of the Six Meridians of Qingyun were present, but Master Shuiyue, the leader of Xiaozhu Peak, did not come. Neither did Lu Xueqi, her most famous disciple. However, Lu Xueqi's senior sister Wen Min came and most of the other leaders were seated.  In the middle, the most eye-catching one is the leader of the Dazhu Peak lineage, which was finally taken over by the eldest disciple Song Daren.

    In the crowd, Song Daren was still wearing mourning clothes. He was obviously still observing mourning for his master and his wife, and his face was quite gloomy. Occasionally, his eyes glanced across the crowd, and he inadvertently saw Xiaozhufeng's Wenmin standing opposite him, gently saying to him.  nodded to him

    Song Daren was silent, the corner of his mouth moved slightly, and he smiled forcefully at Wen Min, but then he lowered his head again. It was obvious that he was still immersed in grief. There was a bit of sadness in Wen Min's eyes, and his face was a little gloomy.

    Although today’s gathering is a gathering of the Six Meridians, the leaders are naturally not Song Daren and Qi Hao, the second-generation young disciples who have recently taken over as the leader. Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, and others are naturally doing their part, and they all ask questions to Xiao Yicai.

    Although Xiao Yicai has been dealing with the daily affairs of the sect for some time, in the end, Master Daoxuan did not clearly pass on the position of headmaster to him, so instead he had to stand and answer in front of these leaders of each lineage. There were no seats. At this moment, the center of the hall belonged to  The chair of Master Qingyun Sect’s Master was empty. Xiao Yicai was standing next to this big chair, with a bitter smile on his face, answering everyone’s questions one by one.

    Just asking around, although the atmosphere was not good, he still couldn't find out the reason. Xiao Yicai insisted that he didn't know the whereabouts of Master Daoxuan. In fact, he really didn't know. He could only say that Master Daoxuan was the master of Taoism.  Tongxuan, maybe my spiritual heart was touched the day before yesterday and I went out to wander.

    The leaders of each lineage and the elders of the Qingyun Sect naturally found this unbelievable. Daoxuan Daoist Master had been in charge for many years, and he had never traveled abroad without leaving any information. However, Xiao Yicai kept repeating this answer, but it was also surprising.  Why don't we force ourselves to say that the past and the present will not work?

    This question has been asked since the morning, and everyone has finished talking. Xiao Yicai is exhausted, but in the end he still gives the same answer as at the beginning. After a while, everyone in the Qingyun Sect looked at each other in shock, and Feng Huifeng  The leader, Zeng Shuchang, stood up first, snorted angrily, and walked away.

    The leader went. Qi Hao, Song Daren and others were all called by these uncles and masters to make up the numbers. Naturally, they followed and left.

    Seeing the figures of his classmates leaving the field, Xiao Yicai slowly breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, his body swayed, and he felt like he was exhausted. Fortunately, he had a strong foundation, and then he stabilized his body, secretly smiled bitterly, and sighed in his heart: "Master, Master  "What's wrong with you, old man? If you still don't come, I really can't hold on anymore."

    Xiao Yicai was feeling bitter here, but Song Daren followed the crowd and walked out. The disciples of Dazhu Peak were in mourning period, so no one followed him. He walked out of Yuqing Hall silently. What he saw just now  The scene he saw reminded him of the death of his master and his wife. Song Daren felt bitter in his heart. He really didn't want to stay here any longer and just wanted to leave here quickly.

    It was just that after he walked out of the Yuqing Hall and went down the stone steps, he was just about to walk under the Hongqiao to the sea of ??clouds and return to the mountain from there, when he suddenly heard someone next to him call him: "Daren"

    Song Daren turned around and saw Xiao Zhufeng Wenmin standing by and waving to him. Song Daren felt a little warm in his heart and walked over. Wenmin looked at his haggard look and felt sad in his heart. He was about to say something, but he couldn't.  He stopped and saw that there were people walking by him. It was not the place to talk. He winked at Song Daren and walked forward.

    Song Daren understood, and followed her across the Hongqiao, to the wide Yunhai Platform. The two of them walked to a remote place nearby. When they saw that there was no one around, Wen Min said, "Are you okay?"

    Song Daren smiled bitterly, lowered his head and said: "You already know my situation, alas" He sighed, lowered his head and said: "But I still have many junior brothers under me. If I don't shoulder this burden,  They are just afraid that they will feel uncomfortable.”

    Wen Min's eyes were slightly red, and he suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Song Daren's big hand. Song Daren was surprised and looked up at her.

    Wen Min said softly: "Daren, you are their senior brother, and now you have taken on the responsibility of being the leader of Dazhu Peak. You have to take care of your junior brothers. Although it is harder, you have to hold on."

    Song Daren only felt that his hands were soft and warm, and there was a faint fragrance coming from the woman in front of him.?Uploaded, there was tenderness in those eyes, and he couldn't help but feel the pain in his heart ease a little. He gently held Wen Min's hand tightly, nodded, and said: "Yes."

    Wen Min nodded and smiled softly at him. Although the two had only met for a short time, their feelings for each other seemed to be deep at this moment. Song Daren was silent for a moment and said: "I am here; I came here to beg my master and my wife in the near future.  , I asked these two old men to make the decision to ask Uncle Shuiyue to marry me, but in this situation, I really"

    Before he finished speaking, a slender white finger suddenly pressed his lips, stopping him from talking. Song Daren raised his eyes and looked at Wenmin. Wenmin said softly: "I understand. In this situation, naturally  When you think about these things, you can just go back to the mountain. After this period of time has passed, we will discuss it. Anyway, you know my feelings" After saying this, Wenmin's cheeks turned red and his voice became softer.  Go down

    Song Daren was moved in his heart, and an inexplicable surge of blood surged up. He couldn't help but take a step forward and wanted to hold his lover into his arms. However, Wen Min was startled by him, and quickly took a step back, and said angrily: "Idiot, you are not afraid.  People see it”

    Song Daren finally came to his senses and looked around. Sure enough, he saw that although the place where the two of them were standing was remote and uninhabited, there were still many Qingyun disciples above the sea of ??clouds in the distance. Although no one had noticed it yet, it was hard to tell.  Song Daren looked over "occasionally" and said with a smile, "It's my fault, I, I'm a little confused."

    Wen Min looked at his appearance, and suddenly felt a little unbearable in her heart. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "I don't blame you anymore. Why do you look like this? The situation is not good now. As long as we have our hearts in the future, we will eventually be together."  , do you know, idiot?"

    Song Daren nodded repeatedly and whispered: "Xiao Min, you are so kind to me."

    Wen Min rolled her eyes at him again, but looking at his expression, she couldn't help laughing after all, and Song Daren also laughed. The two stood together, feeling tender and affectionate for a while, even though everything outside was still like a stormy night,  But they still have good hopes for the future in their hearts

    After coming over for a while, Wenmin whispered: "It's time for me to go."

    Although Song Daren was reluctant to leave, he also knew that he could not stay for a long time. He nodded and said, "Okay, be careful along the way."

    Wenmin glanced at him and said softly: "You have to take care of yourself. No matter what, you will be fine in the future."

    Song Daren nodded and said: "I understand, you should also cherish yourself."

    Wen Min gently squeezed his hand, then let go, turned and walked towards the outside of the sea of ??clouds. Song Daren watched her take off with her sword and leave, slowly waving at her back until her figure disappeared into the depths of the sea of ??clouds.  , can no longer be seen

    ??Blue sky and white clouds, beautiful mountains and clear waters, looking at the Xiaozhu Peak of Qingyun Mountains from a high altitude, the mountains are covered with green bamboo forests, the scenery is beautiful, almost like a fairyland

    Wen Min fell from the sky and returned to Xiaozhu Peak. There were several young female disciples running over to greet her. One of them said: "Senior Sister Wen, Master told you to go see her as soon as you come back." If you like this book,  Please go to Liancheng Book League to vote for me

    Wenmin nodded, walked forward, and asked at the same time: "Master, where is she now?"

    A disciple next to him said: "Master is still at her Bamboo Grove Abode, and it seems that Senior Sister Xueqi is also here."

    Wen Min was startled for a moment and said, "Why, Xue Qi is with the master?"

    The young female disciple next to him said: "Yes, after you left early this morning, the master called Senior Sister Xueqi over."

    Wenmin nodded and said: "I know, I'll go over right away, you can go about your business."

    Everyone nearby agreed and walked away with a smile. Wenmin looked at these young junior sisters who were ignorant of the world, and couldn't help but feel a little envious of them. Perhaps simplicity makes people happier.

    He stood there and watched their figures disappear for a while, then sighed and quickened his pace towards Master Shuiyue's monastery deep in the bamboo forest.

    The path in the bamboo is winding, with tall and straight bamboos on both sides. There seems to be a bit of fragrance in the air. After passing a few corners, the bamboo forest gradually appeared.

    Wenmin came to the door of the monastery, knocked twice on the bamboo door, and said: "Master, disciple Wenmin is here."

    Immediately, Master Shuiyue’s voice came from the monastery, and he said calmly: “Come in.”

    With the words of Master Shuiyue, the door of the monastery made a low "squeak" sound and was opened. Lu Xueqi's beautiful figure appeared in front of her eyes. She smiled gently at Wen Min and said: "Senior sister, you are back."

    Wenmin smiled at Lu Xueqi and walked in

    In the house, Master Shuiyue was sitting on a simple bamboo bed. Lu Xueqi walked over and stood beside her. Master Shuiyue glanced at Wen Min and said, "I just came back."

    &nbsp; Wen Min said respectfully: "Yes, this disciple returned from Tongtian Peak."

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment and said calmly: "What was the scene on Tongtian Peak today? Can you tell me?"

    Wen Min nodded and said: "Yes" and then gave a general summary of today's situation. During this period, everyone asked Xiao Yicai's awkward answer, and the scene of Xiao Yicai's embarrassing answer was not missed.

    Master Shuiyue listened quietly to Wenmin's words without saying a word. Lu Xueqi next to her was also expressionless. However, when she heard Wenmin saying that Xiao Yicai was in a difficult situation, she couldn't help turning her head and glanced at Master Shuiyue, but Shuiyue  The master's face was indifferent, as if he didn't feel anything at all

    Wen Min spoke for a long time before giving a rough overview of today's situation. He hesitated for a moment and then said: "Master, there is one more thing that I don't know whether I should say"

    Master Shuiyue closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something after listening to what Wen Min said just now. Hearing the words, he said calmly: "Just tell me if you have anything."

    Wen Min responded and said: "Yes, the disciple said that the six sects gathered at Tongtian Peak today, and the other five sects' leaders have all gone. Only you did not go. Uncle Zeng from Fenghui Peak complained a few times to the disciples.  He also asked the disciple to tell the master that we all belong to the Qingyun Sect and have the same ancestors. I want the master to stand up and speak out."

    After saying that, Wenmin carefully raised his eyes to look at Master Shuiyue, only to see that Master Shuiyue was indifferent. He neither got angry nor agreed, but just closed his eyes and thought deeply.

    Master Shuiyue did not speak, and Wenmin naturally did not dare to say anything. After a while, Master Shuiyue slowly spoke and said to Wenmin: "Did you just say that except for me, all the other leaders of the Five Meridians have gone?"

    Wen Min was startled for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes"

    Master Shuiyue glanced at Wen Min and said, "Who went to Dazhu Peak?"

    Wen Min’s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, the master suddenly jumped out of Dazhu Peak to ask questions. He hesitated for a moment and said, “It’s the deceased Master Tian and Master Suru who sat down with the eldest disciple Song Daren.”

    Lu Xueqi’s face, who was standing aside, darkened quietly, with a hint of bitterness passing through her eyes.

    Master Shuiyue’s face also looked a little gloomy. He sighed and said, “Besides him, who else has gone to Dazhu Peak?”

    Wen Min said: "All the fellow disciples in Dazhu Peak are mourning, so only Senior Brother Song Daren is going. Even Senior Brother Song is wearing mourning clothes."

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment and said calmly: "It's not easy for them either Are you going to comfort that Song Daren?"

    Wenmin was shocked. Master Shuiyue usually treated his disciples very harshly, and he was very strict about this kind of thing. Wenmin and Song Daren have been secretly in love for many years, and it has been a semi-public secret. He has been anxious in his heart for a long time, for fear of the master.  Blame, this time Master Shuiyue suddenly mentioned it, he actually broke out in cold sweat. He hesitated for a long time and then whispered: "Master, I, I think that Senior Brother Song is really pitiful, so I felt soft for a moment, and then,  Then I went up and said a few words to him, disciple, I will never dare to disobey your teachings, Master."

    Master Shuiyue looked at Wenmin silently. Wenmin's heart was beating faster and faster. He didn't know if he was going to be punished by the master. Who knew that after a moment, Master Shuiyue suddenly let out a long sigh and said: "Xiao Min, you don't have to be so afraid.  Master has no intention of blaming you."

    Wenmin almost thought he heard wrongly, and said in shock: "Master, what did you say?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "At the moment, Dazhu Peak is observing filial piety. It won't be possible in the short term. After a while, you can ask that Song Daren to come and propose marriage. Anyway, he is now the first in his lineage, so it is not humiliating.  yours”

    Wenmin heard a sound in his mind, as if he couldn't accept it all of a sudden. He was so happy that he couldn't speak, but he didn't understand how his mentor, who had always been firmly opposed to this matter, suddenly changed his attitude.

    Master Shuiyue sat on the bamboo bed, looking at the smile of happiness and surprise on the face of the disciple in front of him. He sighed secretly in his heart and thought silently: "Maybe if she figured it out earlier, she would be much happier."

    Lu Xueqi walked over from the side, put her arms around Wen Min's shoulders, and hugged Senior Sister gently. Her eyes were filled with joy for her, and she said softly: "Senior Sister, congratulations."

    Wen Min was so excited that she couldn't help but her eyes turned slightly red. Tears were filling her eyes and she quickly wiped them with her hands.

    Master Shuiyue saw this in his eyes, he was angry and funny, and said angrily: "Is it just a promise to you? Why are you so happy?"

    Wen Min was a little embarrassed, her cheeks flushed, and she bowed to Master Shuiyue and said softly: "Disciple, thank you Master for your great kindness."

    Master Shuiyue looked at Wen Min for a long time, shook his head, and said softly: "That's it, get up."

    Lu Xueqi helped Wenmin up from the side. Master Shuiyue looked at Wenmin with soft eyes and said, "Master can no longer make the decision for you about what happens next. You must learn to take care of yourself in the future."

    Wenmin suddenly felt sour in her heart. For a long time, she had regarded Master Shuiyue as both a teacher and a mother. She couldn't help but choked up in a low voice.

    Master Shuiyue waved his hand and said: "Okay, you are tired after running back and forth today, go back and rest."

    Wen Min’s voice was choked with sobs as he said, “Yes, my disciple has resigned.”

    She said and slowly retreated. Lu Xueqi followed her and sent him away for a long time before returning.

    In the monastery, the master and the apprentice faced each other in silence. After a while, Master Shuiyue suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "Have I been wrong in the past? I caused her to suffer from this lovesickness, and I also hurt you."

    Lu Xueqi walked over and knelt down gently in front of Master Shuiyue, and said in a low voice: "Master, you have raised us all and taught us well. We are the only ones who have done something wrong. We will never have the slightest intention of resenting Master."

    Master Shuiyue stretched out his hand and gently stroked Lu Xueqi's soft black hair. He sighed and said, "Get up."

    Lu Xueqi responded and stood up. Master Shuiyue closed his eyes to rest and said nothing more.

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "Master, I have something to say."

    Master Shuiyue opened his eyes and looked at him, his face serious, and he said calmly: "What do you want to say about Tongtian Peak?"

    Lu Xueqi nodded and said: "It is now that Uncle Tian and Uncle Su from Dazhu Peak have passed away one after another, and Uncle Daoxuan

    "I'm afraid it's really hard to turn back. Why haven't we told the other sects the truth? Even for the sake of Qingyun Sect's face, at least we know that Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, who is the leader of the other six sects, is at Tongtian Peak."

    Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment and said: "You are right, I have thought about all this."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and said: "Master, how can you pay it back?"

    Master Shuiyue smiled bitterly and said: "You mean why I didn't tell them since I thought about it? Silly boy, have you ever thought about how many people will believe us after we tell this?"

    Lu Xueqi was stunned and speechless, unable to speak for a moment

    Master Shuiyue sighed and said: "As you just said, there are thousands of people in Qingyun Sect, and the only ones who know this secret are you, Uncle Tian, ??Uncle Su, Wei Shi and you. Now both of them have passed away.  , only the two of us know, but even if we tell it, do you think anyone in the Qingyun Sect will believe this? Will anyone believe that this sect attaches great importance to the Zhuxian Ancient Sword but actually contains the evil spirit of the demon spirit? Will they believe Dao Xingtong?  Did Xuan, the master who saved the world's people several times, actually become a violent demon who kills without blinking an eye?

    Lu Xueqi was stunned and speechless

    Master Shuiyue said in a low voice: "This secret should have been passed down only by the successors of the past sects. If I tell it, no one in the Qingyun Sect will believe it. Besides, we don't have the slightest evidence, so how can we say it?"  ?”

    Lu Xueqi clenched her teeth and said in a deep voice: "However, in this situation, the matter of Uncle Daoxuan will probably not be covered up sooner or later. Even if we don't tell him, one day he will suddenly run out on his own. Then what should he do?"  what to do?"

    Master Shuiyue sighed, closed his eyes and said, "What should I do? I don't know what to do anymore?"

    Lu Xueqi was speechless, and the room fell into silence.

    Outside the house, the green bamboo forest swayed gently in the wind, sending out waves of pleasant bamboo waves, and the scenery was pleasing to the eye; but in the bamboo forest monastery in the forest, it seemed to become more and more depressing.

    ??Huqishan, Ghost King Sect

    In the following days, Gui Li tried to use the Qiankun Samsara Disk to save Baguio every day, but for some reason, except for the first time the Samsara Disk accidentally changed the Hehuan Bell, every subsequent attempt  , the Qiankun Samsara Disk is still the same Qiankun Samsara Disk, but the Albizia Bell no longer responds, and every time it falls straight into the jade plate like a small stone.

    Although Gui Li did not give up, he still tried with the hope of success, but what awaited him was just countless failures. In the early days, the Ghost King often stayed in the ice stone chamber, but after witnessing many failures,  He seems to have given up earlier than Gui Li, and the frequency of his visits has become less and less. In the past few days, he has not come at all.

    Perhaps, for the Ghost King, watching Ghost Calendar fail again and again is an even more painful thing for him.

    "Snapped……"

    With a soft crisp sound and some slight echoes, the Albizia Bell fell from the air again and landed in the center of the Samsara Disk. It rotated slightly for a few times and then stopped.

    There was no expression on Guili's face, and even the disappointment seemed to be numb. He did not continue to try, and sat in silence for a while, thenThen he put away the Samsara Disk and carefully put the Albizia Bell back into Dao Baguio's hand.

    He stared deeply at Baguio's quiet face. Ten years later, she was still as beautiful as when they met at the beginning of the year. Even the faint smile at the corner of her mouth could evoke countless deep thoughts in him.  memories

    Only, only the coldness of her skin at the tentacles coldly reminded the difference between the ghostly reality and the past.

    Gui Li stood up silently, took a deep look at Baguio, moved the corner of his mouth, but still said nothing, then slowly turned around and left the ice stone room

    Outside the Ice Stone Chamber, the passage was still empty. Gui Li walked slowly along the passage. The cracks on the stone walls on both sides of the passage seemed to be getting deeper. However, these did not leave a moment's reaction in Gui Li's eyes. He  Just walk silently

    Behind Gui Li, deep in the other direction of the passage, in a shadowed corner, the Ghost King stood silently watching the young man walking further and further away. The Ghost King did not step forward to ask Gui Li about the situation in the Ice Stone Chamber. After all these years  Now, he can even know Baguio's situation from Gui Li's simple movements and expressions.

    Is there no hope after all?

    A trace of sadness flashed across the Ghost King's face, he turned around and walked into the darkness

    When he reappeared, he was already in the blood pool deep in the cave. He slowly walked to the platform of the blood pool. Just as he thought, Mr. Gui's black figure was still standing there alone, suffering.  I was thinking hard, and the Fulong Cauldron was also suspended in the air, but under the red blood light in the sky, I could vaguely see the mysterious white light pillar on the ancient cauldron, which seemed to be much brighter than before, and the ancient cauldron was  The demonic face on his body has lost some of its vitality, becoming distorted and ferocious.

    An inexplicable anger suddenly arose in the Ghost King's heart. He couldn't help but clench his hands tightly. His beloved daughter had not improved. Now, even the Four Spirits Blood Formation, which had been consuming so much effort, had stalled due to some inexplicable ancient divine law.

    Mr. Ghost in front seemed to feel something. He moved and slowly turned around. Through the black gauze covering his face, he said lightly: "You're here."

    The Ghost King took a few deep breaths, and then slowly suppressed the anger and murderous intent in his heart. His face returned to normal, and he walked over and said, "How's it going? Have you figured out anything?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head silently

    Although he had already expected this answer, the Ghost King still felt another burst of anger in his heart. He seemed to be particularly prone to anger and murderous intentions recently. If Mr. Ghost was not an indispensable figure in activating the four-spirit blood formation, the Ghost King would probably  I really took action against him

    Naturally, the changes in Gui Wangde's expression could not escape Mr. Ghost's eyes, but Mr. Ghost didn't seem to care about it at all. He only said lightly: "Give me some time. You have been waiting for so long. If you wait a little longer, it will be better."  how?"

    The Ghost King trembled, as if he was frightened. After a while, he regained his composure, nodded slowly and said, "That's what you said."

    After finishing speaking, he hesitated for a moment, and seemed to realize that his expression was a bit too much. He forced a smile and said: "Gui Li and I have been treating Baguio these past few days, but we are still the same as before. I am in a bad mood. Don't worry about it."

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said: "The love between father and daughter is deep, I understand." He paused, slowly turned around, and looked at the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air, especially the mysterious beam of light in it.  He said casually: "Is Miss Baguio still not improving? I have really tried all kinds of methods in recent years."

    The Ghost King sighed and said: "That's it. Although Gui Li and I don't get along very well, he has the same feelings for Baguio, but there is nothing to say. Recently, he found another strange thing somewhere.  The magic weapon came to Baguio to save Baguio. It seemed to have some effect for the first time, and it was able to resonate with the Albizia Bell. Unexpectedly, at a critical moment that day, the underground blood formation's divine power suddenly activated. As a result, due to a sudden change, it had no effect"

    The Ghost King said carelessly, and he was in a daze. He thought of his daughter lying on the ice stone platform again, and felt a faint pain in his heart, so that he didn't even realize that Mr. Ghost next to him heard something behind him, and suddenly his body shook, as if his whole body  froze

    After a while, Mr. Ghost's voice seemed to be as calm as before, and he said quietly: "Oh? What does the treasure that Gui Li brought look like?"

    The Ghost King was still a little sad and said casually: "It looks like a jade plate. It looks quite gentle. There are several strange patterns engraved on it. The strangest jade plate has many small jade pieces in the middle. There are strange characters in it, not to mention.  It actually slides endlessly on its own, and never collides with each other"

    When the Ghost King said this, he suddenly frowned and asked Mr. Gui, "Why are you suddenly interested in this matter?"

    Mr. Ghost’s back was turned to him, still looking up at the floatingThe appearance of Fulong Cauldron in mid-air. After being silent for a long time, I only heard him say quietly: "It's nothing, I just asked casually."

 Text Chapter 3 Astrolabe

    It has been ten days since Gui Li returned to Huqi Mountain, but his biggest and only purpose has still not been made.

    In recent days, the Samsara Disk and the Albizia Bell in Baguio's hand have never reacted. Every time he tried with hope, he always received a cold answer. And the strange underground mysterious power that day seemed to  It has disappeared since then and has never happened again.

    Correspondingly, the originally gloomy and gloomy atmosphere in the main hall of the Ghost King Sect suddenly changed. In the past ten days, no one has gone crazy and hurt anyone, and the frightening speed of the cracks in the stone wall has suddenly stopped.  Got it

    Everything seems to have returned to the peaceful days of the past. Everyone is gradually recovering from the edge of the cliff. Smiles are slowly appearing on people's faces. Although there are still trembling and cautious words on the smiles, the atmosphere is no longer the same as before.  completely different

    In the caves and passages, more and more disciples of the Ghost King Sect were walking back and forth. The original appearance of each other as just passers-by also completely changed, and they gradually started talking and laughing.

    Regardless of whether this was a coincidence or not, these changes happened exactly after Gui Li returned to Huqi Mountain. Therefore, among the disciples of the Ghost King Sect, a rumor spread unknowingly. The rumor was that after the deputy sect leader returned,  Although he seemed to be indifferent to the disciples below, he actually quickly found the source of the changes in the past few days and eliminated them. Only then did he return peace to the main hall of the Ghost King Sect.

    This rumor is obviously ridiculous and untrue, but perhaps because of the depression and fear in the past few days, many disciples of the Ghost King Sect believed it, and this statement spread quickly. As for how Gui Li found the source of the mutation, and  How it was eliminated was unclear to everyone. Even if it was the source of the strange mutation, no one seemed to be able to explain it clearly. However, everyone seemed to have completely ignored these issues and just talked about it in private.

    It is naturally impossible for Gui Li to know these inexplicable rumors. Even if he knew, he probably wouldn't care at all. The only thing he cares about is Baguio in the ice stone chamber, and the most important person to him is still there to this day.  There has been no improvement. For him, it was because the little confidence he had for the first time finally came to an end today and was exhausted.

    "Snapped"

    There was another soft sound, and the Albizia Bell fell into the Samsara Disk again, rolled slightly, and then stopped quietly.

    Gui Li stared blankly at the jade plate in his hand and the bell in the jade plate. In his originally dim eyes, the last trace of light disappeared.

    He stood silently for a long time before picking up the Albizia Bell in the jade plate, walked to the ice stone platform and put it in Baguio's hands. He carefully clasped Baguio's hands on his chest with gentle movements, as if he was afraid that he would be hurt.  she

    Then, he looked at Baguio's face and whispered: "Baguio, I'm sorry, I couldn't save you

    "This Cosmic Reincarnation Disk is the secret treasure of Tianyin Temple. I have borrowed it for more than ten days, and I can no longer be shameless and refuse to return it."

    At this point, the muscles on his face trembled, his eyes closed, and he seemed to be very excited. After a long while, he slowly calmed down and said softly: "Don't worry, as long as I live, no matter what, even if I travel all over the world,  Even to the end of the world, I will save you, so just be patient for a little longer, okay?"

    Baguio lay quietly in front of him, with a peaceful expression on her face, and a faint smile on her lips. Although she didn't respond, she might be promising him.

    The corners of Gui Li's eyes suddenly became wet. He turned around suddenly, raised his head and took a deep breath. After the moisture dissipated, he slowly walked out.

    The heavy stone door slowly closed behind him, and Gui Li's mood slowly fell to the bottom. After standing there for a long time, he shook his head silently, as if he wanted to get something out of his mind, then turned around and was about to leave.  , but suddenly he was startled and stopped.

    Outside the Ice Stone Chamber, in front of the passage, Mr. Ghost, dressed in black, stood there quietly, as lifeless as a ghost, staring at Ghost Li, his eyes behind the black veil, looking deeply  After taking a look at Gui Li, the reincarnation of Qiankun Pansang fell into Gui Li's hands and never left again.

    Only then did Gui Li realize that he was in a low mood just now. He actually forgot to put away the Samsara Disk after he came out. He took out the black cloth, gently wrapped the Samsara Disk and put it back in his arms. Mr. Ghost looked at him.  He didn't mean to stop his movements, but his eyes flashed with strange light, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    Although Gui Li felt a little strange about Mr. Ghost standing there without saying a word, Mr. Ghost usually behaved strangely and mysteriously, and secondly, he was in a mood at this time and he really had no intention of asking about other trivial matters.  Jia was too lazy to think about why Mr. Ghost was standing here. After putting away the Samsara Disk, he evenI didn't even bother to say hello to Mr. Ghost. I walked forward and walked past Mr. Ghost. I didn't even look back and just walked forward.

    It's just that although Gui Li didn't want to pay attention, it seemed that Mr. Ghost didn't think so. After he walked about ten steps away, Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly came from behind him, cold and low but very clear, saying: "Please stay."

    Gui Li frowned, turned around, glanced at Mr. Gui, and said, "What's the matter?"

    Mr. Ghost's eyes flickered and he said slowly: "Is Miss Baguio okay?"

    A trace of anger suddenly flashed across Gui Li's face. No one in the Gui Wang Sect knew what Baguio's situation was like. Mr. Gui said this. Could it be that he knew what he was asking and would have paid it back to someone else. Gui Li had always been the most taboo about the matter.  The thing about Baguio is that almost no one from the Ghost King Sect dares to speak like this in front of him. In so many years, Mr. Ghost is still the first

    Gui Li's face turned cold, his eyes were sharp, he stared at Mr. Ghost, and said coldly: "What do you want to say?"

    Mr. Gui seemed to be completely unaware of the murderous intention faintly emanating from Gui Li, but he did not directly answer Gui Li's words. Instead, he asked another question, "I heard that you found a special magic weapon to save Bi."  Miss Yao, is this possible?"

    Gui Li said coldly: "Yes, but why do you ask this?" As he said that, he took a step forward towards Mr. Ghost, his eyes became sharper, and an invisible murderous aura was already ready to move.

    Mr. Ghost still turned a blind eye to the danger coming towards him, and it was as if he couldn't tell that Ghost Li was angry at all. His nerves seemed to be completely cold, and he just said calmly: "Can you lend me that treasure to see?"

    Gui Li's face was full of anger, and the clothes on his body moved automatically. He was obviously really angry. He raised his feet and took a second step forward. This step didn't seem big, but when his figure shook, it was clear that he had already moved forward.  When you reach a distance of three feet in front of Mr. Ghost, you can envelope Mr. Ghost under the ultimate killing power of your true method with just a raise of your hands and feet.

    It’s just that this murderous atmosphere seemed to be about to break out into a war, but at that critical moment, it suddenly calmed down because of Mr. Ghost’s words

    "Perhaps, I have some ideas for this magic weapon."

    The Ice Stone Chamber was a stone chamber built specifically for Baguio by the Ghost King. Since it is the place where Baguio is located, and with her own special situation, it is naturally an extremely secluded place in the cave of the Ghost King Sect's main hall, and the Ghost King has already said  Strict orders have been issued that ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples are not allowed to approach this place.

    In the Ghost King Sect, there are no more than five people who can freely approach the Ice Stone Chamber. Gui Li and the always mysterious Mr. Ghost are among them. At this moment, the passage outside the Ice Stone Chamber is empty, except for the two of them.  looking at each other

    Gui Li's eyes were still staring sharply at the angry murderous aura that had just burst out from Mr. Ghost's list, but it had slowly subsided. After a moment, he suddenly said: "Do you recognize this thing?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "I took a quick look just now, and I didn't even see the appearance of the magic weapon clearly. I can't tell."

    Gui Li pondered for a moment, then reached into his arms and took out the Samsara Disk wrapped in black cloth. He untied the black cloth. Just when he was about to hand it to Mr. Ghost, he suddenly hesitated and took the Samsara Disk in his hand.  , did not stretch out

    Mr. Ghost’s eyes lingered on the warm jade plate for a moment, then he slowly raised his eyes to look at Gui Li without saying anything or urging him.

    Gui Li frowned, feeling somewhat hesitant about the mysterious Mr. Ghost in front of him. Although he and he were both members of the Ghost King Sect at the moment, it was obvious that Gui Li did not have the slightest trust in him, and the battle between the Beast God and the Beast God had happened in the past.  On the mountain behind Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, Mr. Ghost suddenly attacked Gui Li during a duel with the mysterious old man in the Qingyun Sect Patriarch's Ancestral Hall, which especially made Gui Li dissatisfied and disgusted.

    He was just disgusted. The mysterious figure in front of him was something that Gui Li never dared to underestimate, whether it was his conduct or knowledge. After several hesitations in his heart, the most precious hope deep in his heart finally overcame everything else.  , Gui Li slowly handed over the jade plate in his hand.

    Mr. Ghost said nothing, stretched out his hands and carefully took the jade plate, held it in front of him, and observed it carefully through the black gauze on his face.

    The warm jade plate exudes a soft white radiance, like invisible light waves flowing slowly in the air. The patterns engraved on the edge of the jade plate are either simple and powerful, some are vivid and clever, and some are like the sky.  Stars, some are like mountains and flowing water, are amazing, but the most eye-catching place is obviously the square in the center of the jade plate, where countless small jade pieces slide silently, endlessly, but each has its own characteristics.  The mysterious and unique orbit, without any collision, is dazzling. I vaguely feel that there must be some kind of truth in the movement of these countless jade blocks.

    In addition, this originalThe mysterious magic weapon belonging to Tianyin Temple has actually changed slightly from when Gui Li brought it out from Tianyin Temple. Over there are the small jade pieces that are constantly running in the jade plate.  There is a strange font on each side. When Gui Li got the jade plate, these fonts were all dim, but now the Qiankun Samsara Plate held in Mr. Gui's hand, while the jade pieces were sliding, there was a strange font.  From time to time, some mysterious words on the surface of jade blocks will suddenly shine brightly, and then gradually dim again.

    There seems to be no regular pattern in the flashing of these fonts. It’s just that after one side shines, another side lights up in another place, making it a little more lively and mysterious than before.

    Gui Li had naturally discovered this change a long time ago. In fact, this change only happened after the strange underground power suddenly appeared when he used the Qiankun Samsara Disk for the first time that day. Gui Li even had hope for this change, but after that  On the tenth day, no matter how hard he tried, he was still unable to understand this mysterious magic weapon as before.

    Mr. Ghost’s face is hidden behind the black veil, making it difficult to see clearly the changes in his expression, and it is impossible to guess what is in his mind. However, the brilliance in his eyes is indeed getting brighter and brighter.

    Gui Li suddenly became a little nervous in his heart.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Mr. Ghost turned over the Samsara Plate countless times before his eyes left the jade plate in his hand and raised his eyes to look at Gui Li.

    Gui Li lowered his voice, as if to suppress his mood, and said in a low voice: "How?"

    Mr. Ghost closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "This magic weapon is an upper body magic weapon, called: 'Astrolabe'"

    Gui Li was startled and said in astonishment: "Astrolabe?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded affirmatively

    Gui Li did not expect that Mr. Gui would actually say this first, and was a little stunned for a moment. In Tianyin Temple that day, Master Puhong and Master Pude spoke categorically. They said it truly. The name of this magic weapon is  Why did the universe and reincarnation chart turn into what kind of astrolabe when it came to Mr. Ghost?

    However, Gui Li had already put this question behind him after a moment. For him, it was meaningless whether the jade plate was a samsara disk or an astrolabe. The most important thing was whether Mr. Ghost knew the secret of this magic weapon and how to use it.  It came to save Baguio, and seeing that Mr. Ghost was a little sure about this treasure, Gui Li couldn't help but get a little excited and said anxiously: "Then, do you know about it? Can it save it?"  Baguio?”

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment. Although it was only a short time, to Gui Li, it felt like he had spent thousands of years in torment. His heart was in his throat, for fear that Mr. Ghost would say "I can't."  "Come

    Fortunately, although Mr. Ghost was a little hesitant, he never directly said the impossible words. He only listened to him slowly say: "This object is an ancient magic weapon. It is very old and has never appeared in the human world. Although I know a little about it.  One or two, but I’m not entirely sure, I still have to give it a try.”

    Gui Li's heart felt relieved, but he couldn't help but feel a little depressed. He just thought that no matter what, he only had one less hope, and at this moment, it seemed that this hope was not that great, but he still felt a little depressed in his heart.  Extremely happy

    He has been immersed in despair for too long. A little hope may make him obsessed with it.

    Mr. Ghost pondered for a moment and said sternly to Ghost: "This is not a suitable place. Why don't we go to the Ice Stone Chamber first?"

    Gui Li nodded and was about to walk over, but hesitated again. Then for the first time, he reached out to Mr. Gui and made a gesture of giving way. "Sir, please go in first."

    Gui Li has always been arrogant in the Ghost King Sect. Even when he is facing the Ghost King, he is rarely polite. This time he actually treats Mr. Ghost, who has never had a good impression, and shows how important Baguio is to Mr. Ghost in his heart.  He seemed a little surprised for a moment, but he glanced at him casually, nodded, and walked over. Gui Li followed him, and the two entered the Ice Stone Chamber again.

    In the stone room, Baguio was still lying on the stone platform as before, quiet and beautiful. A faint white cold air floated from the ice stone platform and filled the air.

    Gui Li walked to Baguio and was about to take out the Albizia Bell from her hand when he heard Mr. Ghost behind him say: "Wait a minute and take the Albizia Bell."

    Gui Li was startled, turned to look at Mr. Ghost, and said, "Baguio's soul is locked in the Albizia Bell. If you don't get it, how can you cure it?"

    Mr. Ghost shook his head and said: "I just said that the astrolabe is an ancient magic weapon. I only know a little bit about it. I can't say that I am very sure. Before trying it, I'd better not alarm Miss Baguio.  "Albizia Bell, it's not too late to use the spell after you have mastered it, at least to protect Miss Baguio's soul."

    The ghost wakes up?He nodded repeatedly and said, "Sir, that's right."

    At this moment, Mr. Ghost held a jade plate and sat down cross-legged on the other side of the stone room. Gui Li also walked to sit opposite Mr. Ghost and stared at him closely. Although Mr. Ghost's sudden appearance brought a sense of hope, Gui Li's heart was still full of hope.  I still don’t completely believe him. Although I’m polite in words, I still have to be a little cautious in my heart.

    I saw Mr. Ghost slowly placing the jade plate on the ground in front of him, closing his eyes and thinking, as if some doubts were still lingering in his mind. After a while, he opened his eyes, and then slowly stretched out his right index finger,  But he slowly stretched it towards the jade plate in front of him

    Gui Li's face changed, and then he endured it again. There was a hint of nervousness in his eyes. Looking at Mr. Gui's face, although he couldn't see his expression, he could see his eyes staring at the jade plate without blinking. It was obvious that  It's not easy either

    Mr. Ghost's index finger quickly approached the jade plate. He stopped five inches away from the jade plate. Under his finger, there was still no change on the jade plate. In the soft white light,  Countless little jade pieces are still sliding automatically according to their own orbits, and some letters that come and go are also shining quietly.

    Mr. Ghost just stretched out his hand and stopped in mid-air without moving. His eyes were staring at the jade plate, as if he was looking for something. Although Gui Li was confused, he did not dare to disturb him at the moment. He only saw Mr. Ghost like this.  After waiting for half a cup of tea, he suddenly made a soft drink. The finger that had been resting on the top of the jade plate pierced the sky like a flash of lightning and pressed down on the jade plate.

    There was a soft muffled sound, and a piece of jade slid down the middle of the jade plate, and the characters on it just lit up. At the moment when it continued to dim and was still dark, Mr. Ghost's finger happened to press this side.  Jade block

    The calm jade plate suddenly emitted a light that was a hundred times more brilliant than before.

    Gui Li, who was sitting next to him, had an illusion almost at the same time. It seemed that the world outside him suddenly slowed down for a moment, and the stone room he was in seemed to be a hundred times more spacious than he thought.  A thousand times, I am like an ant, facing an endless unknown world

    This weird illusion passed in the blink of an eye, but it already made Gui Li couldn't help but his hands were filled with cold sweat. But he couldn't think too much at the moment. Once he came back to his senses, his first reaction was to look at the jade plate and see the only sight in front of him.  On the jade plate, more and more dazzling light bloomed, and soft "pop-pop" sounds continued to be heard from the depth of the light. I think it was probably because Mr. Ghost's fingers destroyed the jade blocks in the jade plate.  On the sliding track, more and more jade pieces collided together.

    As the crackling sound gradually became louder, the light emitted by the jade plate became more and more dazzling. In the blink of an eye, it filled the entire ice stone chamber. Gui Li could no longer even see the figure of Mr. Ghost opposite.  In front of this sudden mysterious light, he was surprised and delighted.

    The dazzling light was still growing stronger, like a small sun falling into this stone chamber, but Gui Li did not feel the slightest burning feeling. Instead, among the thousands of rays of light, there was a low and subtle voice.  , like a mantra, like a low chant, like the howling of the wind in the mountains, like the singing of birds in the valley

    Suddenly, at this tense and strange moment, Gui Li suddenly felt his heart beating heavily in his chest, and his whole body was shaken. It was as if the blood circulation all over his body had stopped for a moment. His whole body felt dizzy and he almost fainted.

    Gui Li was shocked. Before he could react, in the dazzling light and mysterious spell, the palms of his hands, the springs on the soles of his feet, the Dantian in his abdomen, and the Baihui on the top of his head, where the Qi meridians all over the body gathered most sensitively, unexpectedly  It shook together, and at the same time, the energy and blood in his whole body surged, and the blood poured out, and the pain was as unbearable as a knife cutting him. With his tenacity, he couldn't help but let out a muffled groan, which was full of pain.

    In front of and behind the light, Mr. Ghost seemed to feel something and asked: "What?"

    Listening to his calm voice, but seemingly not affected at all, Gui Li was really shocked and confused. He had never encountered such a situation before. If it was the backlash of the "blood-devouring bead" demonic power, it was obviously the same as in previous attacks.  It’s completely different, and since he has read the fourth volume of "Book of Heaven", the demonic power of the Blood-devouring Pearl has been completely integrated, and it has never happened again. What’s more, the soul-destroying Pearl where the Blood-devouring Pearl is at this moment is lying quietly on his bed.  In my arms, motionless. If you like this book, please vote for me at Liancheng Book Alliance.

    It was just the lightning-like thought that passed through his mind, but the pain in his body increased unabated. After a while, the blood vessels in his body vibrated violently, almost convulsing, and his limbs gradually became numb, and some parts of his body such as the palms of his hands just now were distributed all over his body.  The vibrations in his body, Dantian and other places moved suddenly and quickly, from all directions in his body, but they all moved towards the middle of Gui Li's eyebrows and forehead.

    This strange change was so fast that it was beyond human imagination. Gui Li's whole body was shaking violently.Shaking, fortunately there was a dazzling light blocking it at this moment, so Mr. Ghost didn’t know what happened to it, but with Mr. Ghost’s way of doing things, he could already feel that something huge had changed in Gui Li’s place. The blurry, hard and swaying light  , Mr. Ghost’s black figure seemed to suddenly stand up

    Gui Li only felt that his whole body was in pain like a knife, but he didn't know why it was going away. At this moment of pain, the shock from all over the body had all converged to the center of his forehead, between his brows.  In an instant, Gui Li seemed to hear a musical explosion sound coming from the bones on the top of his head, like an explosion, exploding the area between his eyebrows.

    And a dazzling beam of light, like a sharp dagger, was inserted into his forehead and penetrated his head.

    At that moment, Gui Li felt like the world was spinning and he almost lost his consciousness. However, he had always been stoic and resolute. Over the years, he had developed an indomitable resilience.  Safe and sound, there was no explosion as imagined, but the illusion just now was so real and terrifying.

    At this moment, Mr. Ghost’s voice suddenly came: “What’s wrong with you?”

    And as Mr. Ghost's words came, Gui Li suddenly felt his whole body relax. The strange pressure receded like a tide, and the brilliant light in the ice stone chamber quickly dimmed. He took a deep breath and calmed down.  Looking forward, I saw Mr. Ghost standing up at some point and looking towards Gui Li, and his fingers naturally left the jade plate.

    Without the pressure of Mr. Ghost's fingers, the jade blocks in the center of the jade plate returned to their original orbit and the jade plate also returned to its original shape. Under Mr. Ghost's gaze, Gui Li was silent for a moment, and then his face  He slowly calmed down and said calmly: "It's nothing, the light was too dazzling just now, I just stretched out my hand to block it."

    Mr. Gui was startled and frowned. Gui Li was definitely not inferior to him in terms of moral character. Naturally, he would not believe that Gui Li was actually afraid of the blinding white light. However, it was obvious from Gui Li's expression that he did not mean to tell him.  The gentleman groaned for a moment and then sat back down.

    Gui Li glanced at him and said, "How do you know about this universe this astrolabe? Can you cast spells?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded, but the look on his face seemed a little strange. Just as he was about to speak, suddenly at this moment, the faces of Mr. Ghost and Mr. Ghost changed color at the same time. They felt something.

    The next moment, the entire ice stone chamber shook violently. Immediately afterwards, a strange and strong bloody smell suddenly spurted out thickly and thickly, covering the entire place. On the surrounding hard stone walls, there was a "pah pah pah" sound.  Shocking crisp sounds were made continuously, and the original cracks suddenly expanded again, and countless large and small stones were shaken down from the stone wall.

    The ground was shaking more and more violently, perhaps because the cracks in the wall were increasing. The sound insulation effect of the Ice Stone Room was not as good as before. Someone could vaguely hear the desperate and crazy shouts from the distance.  In the bloody breath, Mr. Ghost and Ghost Li both changed their faces again.

    The mysterious and strange force that had been silent for ten days actually awakened again at this moment. The surrounding stone walls and the ground shook more and more violently. This time, it seemed that this strange force was particularly fierce and did not stop at all.  With the momentum, Gui Li swept to the side of the ice stone platform in one stride, guarding Baguio's body. Mr. Ghost looked around, frowning, saying nothing, seeming to be thinking about something, and there was a hint of confusion on his face.

    Roars and screams came from the distance one after another. It seemed that the outside had fallen back into the fear and madness before. The cracks in the wall were still slowly expanding, and stones kept falling on the ground.  Amid the constant tremors, it seemed particularly thrilling.

    "Boom"

    Suddenly there was a loud noise, but it came from the stone door at the entrance of the stone chamber. A huge rock was shaken to pieces and scattered on the ground. Amid the rocks flying with debris, a figure rushed in extremely quickly, with a look of anxiety on his face.  Sex is the King of Ghosts

    As soon as the Ghost King entered the stone chamber, he looked towards the stone platform and saw that Gui Li was already guarding Baguio. Although there were severe earthquakes on the left and right, and gravel kept falling from the top of the stone chamber, Gui Li's movements and movements all fell on the ice stone.  All the rocks within the range of the platform were blown away by him.

    The Ghost King breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little relieved, but his expression did not relax. Then he turned his eyes and saw that Mr. Ghost was actually on the other side of the stone room. He couldn't help but frowned and said to Mr. Ghost: "You are here.  What are you doing, not going yet?

    Halfway through the words, the Ghost King suddenly stopped talking, but Mr. Ghost seemed to understand, nodded, and moved, as if he wanted to leave, but suddenly remembered something, and turned his eyes to the ground. I didn't know whether it should be called the Astrolabe or the Star.  The jade plate of the Samsara Disk of Heaven and Earth is lying quietly on the ground. Mr. Ghost asked the jade plateTaking a step forward, he suddenly felt a sharp gaze coming from behind him. It was extremely cold. He slowly turned around, but Gui Li casually knocked away a fallen boulder, but his eyes were staring at him.

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, did not come forward again, and then rushed out of the stone room. The black figure flashed for a few times like a ghost, and no one could be seen again.

    At this moment, only Gui Li and Ghost King were left in the stone chamber. Ghost King glanced at the jade plate on the ground, then looked at Gui Li. He was silent for a moment, he hesitated to speak, but he sighed softly. Regardless of why Mr. Ghost was there.  Therefore, Gui Li brought the jade plate to the ice stone chamber, naturally in the hope of curing Baguio, and with this appearance, he knew without asking that Baguio was not improving at all.

    The Ghost King silently walked to the other side of the ice platform, when a rock above his head finally lost its grip and fell down due to the strong vibration. The Ghost King waved his hand gently, and the rock flew out in mid-air as if it had been hit hard.  With a loud "boom", it rushed to the stone wall next to it and was smashed into pieces.

    Ghost Li glanced at the Ghost King and said nothing. The two men just stood silently beside the quietly sleeping woman, guarding her patiently and thoughtfully. Baguio still had a faint smile on his face, maybe  She was also a little happy in her heart

    It took less than half a cup of tea, but this weird earthquake showed no sign of stopping. On the contrary, the mysterious force with a strong bloody smell was galloping underground, and the Ghost King and Ghost Li were both acting like this.  Extremely high, it is obvious that this force is no longer an ordinary earthquake, but spiritual. It feels like a trapped giant beast, roaring furiously to break free of the shackles and chains on its body. For this, even if  Destroy the world and don't care at all

    Outside the stone chamber, because the stone door was destroyed by the Ghost King, the crazy roars and increasingly frequent screams from the Ghost King Sect disciples came from the distance and became louder and harsher. The Ghost King's face gradually became irritated and angry.  The meaning gradually appeared on his face. Gui Li stood aside and felt the ghost king's mood change. He glanced at him, but his heart was shocked.

    I saw that the muscles on the Ghost King's face were slightly twisted, looking a bit ferocious, completely different from his usual demeanor, and a layer of dark red color suddenly appeared in his eyes, like a faint red light flowing in the eye sockets

    Gui Li's heart moved, but the Ghost King happened to look over. Their eyes met. The Ghost King suddenly sneered, his voice was cold, and he said calmly: "What are you looking at?"

    Gui Li met his gaze without any intention of flinching, and said in the same indifferent tone: "It's nothing."

    The Ghost King's eyes were condensed, and his eyes were filled with coldness. He stared at Ghost Li. The originally relatively relaxed atmosphere between the two people suddenly became a little tense for some reason. But at this moment, after a strong shock, the two people were excited at the same time.  I felt that the mysterious power under my feet suddenly declined.

    Sure enough, after a moment, the vibrations on the ground and the surrounding stone walls stopped quickly, the stones falling like light rain finally stopped, and the strange bloody smell in the air quietly dissipated. Gui Li breathed a sigh of relief, and asked Han  Looking at Bingshitai, he saw Baguio lying there safe and sound, sleeping quietly with a smile on his face.

    Then, Gui Li turned to look at the Ghost King, only to see the Ghost King silently staring at Baguio. The anger on his face and the vague murderous intent just now quietly disappeared. In this world, perhaps he can only stare at this only beloved.  Only when he has his daughter can the Ghost King wake up from his anger and calm down.

    The Ghost King looked at Baguio for a while, his eyes full of love, and then he slowly looked away and whispered: "Take good care of her."

    Gui Li nodded and said, "I will."

    The Ghost King turned around, strode out, and soon disappeared. Ghost Li stood for a while, and glanced at the ground from the corner of his eye, only to see that the jade plate was still lying on the ground. There were rocks falling just now, but it was also strange.  , unexpectedly not a single stone hit this jade plate

    Gui Li walked over, picked up the jade plate from the ground, looked at it carefully for a while, took it out of his arms and wrapped it in black cloth, and put it back outside the stone room. The roar in the distance gradually subsided at this moment.  However, after the disaster, the noise continued one after another, and it was obvious that many people still had not woken up from the previous fear.

    Gui Li frowned, and his eyes slowly fell on the broken scene around him. After this violent destruction, the cracked stone chamber was even more scarred. What was different from the previous time was that not only the surrounding stone walls in the stone chamber were destroyed,  Seriously, this time even the ground where you step on has begun to have quite large cracks, and in some places a large deep hole has been torn out.

    Even though the Ice Stone Chamber was so badly damaged, the miserable situation in the passage outside and where the disciples of the Ghost King Sect are in the distance can be imagined. The moans kept coming from the distance seemed to be the best explanation for this.

    Gui Li’s eyes gradually became sharper. He walked to a gap in the stone wall and silently said:?Looking carefully, then, with his brows furrowed, he stretched out a hand and groped up and down among the rough gaps. Small stones fell down as his palm moved, and fell on the ground.  It bounced on the ground a few times and rolled to the corner. Gui Li slowly retracted his arm, and then made a strange move. He put his palm in front of his nose and sniffed gently, as if he was smelling something strange.  generally

    His eyes became sharper and brighter

    This strange force appeared twice after he returned to Huqi Mountain, but both times happened to coincide with him using the Samsara Disk to treat Baguio. It would be unreasonable to say that it had nothing to do with it, since it was related to the treatment he valued most.  Baguio incident, then he can no longer stay out of it

    Deep in the cave, a pool of blood

    The violent and strange power of the Four Spirits Blood Formation has calmed down. Although the sky above the blood pool is still filled with a strong smell of blood, the aura emanating from the Fulong Cauldron has no big fluctuations.

    Mr. Ghost stood alone on the platform, looking up at the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air. Amidst the flashing red light in the sky, his eyes were fixed on the forehead of the devil's face on the ancient cauldron.  white light beam

    The white beam of light, shaped like a sharp light dagger, was much brighter than what he had seen before. Its diameter also seemed to have become thicker and larger. As it waxed and waned, the demon's face became more distorted. It was almost almost the same as before.  The completely red glow of blood was forced to retreat to the lower half. At this moment, it seems that even the bright red color has dimmed, and it feels like it cannot be maintained.

    It's just that when Mr. Ghost looked at this unfavorable situation, his eyes no longer had the anxiety and urgency before. Instead, there was more of a kind of joy. After a while, I heard him suddenly chuckle and say in a low voice: "  Sure enough, it really has something to do with the astrolabe"

    He moved forward and stopped when he reached the end of the platform. Then he leaned out and looked into the blood pool below. He saw four huge spiritual beasts below being soaked in blood.  They looked weak and exhausted. It was obvious that all the true energy of these ancient spirit beasts had been sucked away by the strange four-spirit blood array set up by Mr. Ghost.

    And around the Fulong Cauldron above, the aura is extremely abundant, turning into red brilliance, flying around the Fulong Cauldron. The Fulong Cauldron is constantly flashing with light, as if echoing that these auras are just at the most critical throat.  At this point, the light dagger on the demon's face blocked the energy channels, making it impossible for the surrounding spiritual energy to be injected into the Fulong Cauldron, making it difficult for the blood array to be formed.

    Mr. Ghost looked at these strange phenomena, his eyes behind the black veil narrowed slightly, and there was a look of contemplation in his eyes. Looking at his palms clasped together, tapping lightly unconsciously, it was obvious that he was thinking about something in his heart.

    At this moment, a sound of clothes being ripped out suddenly came from behind the blood pool platform. Mr. Ghost felt it immediately. He turned around and saw the Ghost King walking over with a gloomy face.

    When he came to the front, the Ghost King was too lazy to be polite and asked Mr. Ghost directly: "What's going on? How did the spiritual power of this blood array get so out of control?"

    Mr. Ghost slowly glanced at the light dagger on the Fulong Cauldron above, and said calmly: "This unusual earthquake is the result of the Shura divine power contained in the Four Spirit Blood Array itself, which has its own spirituality and wants to break free from its constraints.  He struggled hard with the Divine Law Qiankun Lock on his body, and during this process he also aroused the fierce blood energy here and the giant beast spiritual energy absorbed by the blood array. The three powers were activated, and this was how he had such earth-shaking power."

    The Ghost King snorted coldly, glanced at the top of his head, and said: "It sounds nice, but why is it that the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking, but there is still nothing you can do with a small beam of light?"

    Mr. Ghost said calmly: "If the restriction of the ancient divine law could be removed so easily, it would not be an ancient divine law."

    Anger flashed across the Ghost King's face, and he said coldly: "I don't want to hear a lot of this. Do you have any way to remove this bullshit Universe Lock?"

    Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled softly and said: "It was originally very difficult, but now," he slowly raised his head and glanced at the Ghost King, and said, "There is a way."

    The Ghost King was surprised and said in astonishment: "What, you found a way?"

    Mr. Ghost nodded slowly, but did not directly say what the method was. Instead, he turned around and looked at the clumsy Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air above his head. He stared at it for a long time and then said softly: "  If you just be patient for a while longer, it won’t be too far before you are born"

    In the mid-air, the red light on the Fulong Cauldron flashed continuously, and it seemed to be spiritual, silently watching the people who were being sent down.

    Inside the Ghost King Sect's cave, it was a mess. The earthquake this time was much stronger than before, and the strange and inexplicable mysterious power seemed to be even more terrifying. More than ten disciples of the Ghost King Sect went crazy at the same time. Although  In the end, these crazy disciples were surrounded by sober people.??Killed, but the number of casualties was also in the dozens. What is important is that these dead people, whether they were crazy or died in battle, were all our daily companions. Many of them were even just a moment ago.  We are still fighting enemies together or talking to each other, but at the next moment, we have become enemies of life and death.

 Text Chapter 5 Cold War

    Three days have passed

    Gui Li, who was guarding the Ghost King's stone chamber, had his expression change from initially calm and indifferent to restless and then anxious, and now it was full of irritability and impatience. For him, even though he had done this well.  After all, an astrolabe is not an ordinary treasure. It takes a long time to mentally prepare to understand its secrets. However, he never thought that it would take three days. The most important thing is that at the moment, it seems that although these three days will take  Go, but Mr. Ghost still seems to have made no progress.

    According to his original thought, when Mr. Ghost first came into contact with this astrolabe, it caused a change in the astrolabe. He should have been somewhat obsessed with this treasure. As long as he understood it for a few days, he would no longer be able to understand it.  It's hard to understand the secret. Who knows that during these three days, he stayed by Mr. Ghost's side, only watching Mr. Ghost turn over this artifact and look at it non-stop. Not to mention that he was familiar with it, Gui Li even felt that it was a ghost.  Sir, he should have memorized all the ancient characters on the small jade pieces that kept sliding in the center of the jade plate.

    However, Mr. Ghost is obviously in some kind of dilemma, or in other words, Mr. Ghost has encountered a huge problem in understanding this treasure. After several days, he has made no progress.

    The stone room where the Ghost King lives is naturally much larger than the other stone rooms in the Huqishan Cave. It is divided into two rooms. The larger room on the outside is where Ghost Li and Mr. Ghost meditate on the astrolabe, and the room on the inside is smaller.  The little one is naturally the bedroom of the Ghost King. Although the Ghost King is not here, Gui Li and Mr. Ghost have not stepped into the inner room in the past three days. With the way they behave, not to mention three days and three nights, but ten days and ten nights.  Sleep, try your best to support it

    But the most difficult part is still the word "waiting"

    For three days, Gui Li has not left this stone room, and the monkey Xiao Hui has also stayed here. However, monkeys are very active, and they have not moved for three days, but Xiao Hui has been suffocated. I saw Gui Li and Mr. Gui at this moment.  The two of them were still looking at the astrolabe treasure with big eyes and small eyes. After three days, they were too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Hui was running around in this stone room. After three days, he had already become familiar with every corner. At this time, it jumped onto the big desk that the Ghost King usually used, and changed it to the big desk that the Ghost King usually used.  No one dares to do this, but at this moment, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and no one cares about it

    Xiao Hui was bored, lying down on the big desk for a while, getting up again, dancing, and lying on his back again. In the end, being alone was too boring after all, so he had to sit up again, unable to reach out.  Stop scratching his head, making a low "squeak" sound in his mouth, looking around, trying to have some fun

    Although this stone room is spacious, it is not exaggeratedly big, so it is natural that its eyes saw the inner room. Xiao Hui scratched his head, turned around and looked towards Gui Li, and saw Gui Li's face was gloomy.  There was quite a bit of anger on his face, and he was obviously in a bad mood. Mr. Ghost was concentrating on studying the astrolabe in his hand that emitted a faint white soft light. Occasionally he raised his eyes and looked at Gui Li.  After one glance, he looked away again

    The two of them obviously paid attention to the astrolabe. Even if they were a little more vigilant, they would just look at each other. No one paid much attention to the monkeys here. Xiao Hui shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth.  He muttered "tsk tsk" twice, waggled his tail twice, turned around, looked at the inner room for a while, then jumped down from the desk and walked slowly over.

    The furnishings in the stone room, the residence of the Ghost King, are not luxurious. On the contrary, they are very simple, which shows that the owner here does not care about worldly luxury. This is true for the outside, and the same is true for the interior: a wooden bed, a round table, three round stools, and surrounding stone walls.  There are four calligraphy and paintings hanging on it. The first one is a freehand landscape painting with light ink and white space, which has a sense of otherworldliness. The second one is of flowers and birds welcoming the spring. Birds flying on the flowers are full of spring. The third painting is of a crouching tiger in the bush.  , but the artistic conception is different from the previous two paintings. It is majestic and majestic, and it clearly means that it has the ambition to dominate the world.

    Naturally, Xiao Hui didn't understand the artistic conception of calligraphy and painting, such as landscapes, flowers and birds. In the eyes of monkeys, it was just like white cloth. However, this was the third painting of Crouching Tiger. The majesty of the tiger was quite lifelike. Xiao Hui was startled when he first saw it, but then he realized,  He bared his teeth and made a face at the tiger on the wall, then said "poof" and spat.

    These three paintings and calligraphy are hung side by side on the stone wall of the inner room, reflecting each other. Although the artistic conceptions in the paintings are very different, they seem to be somewhat harmonious and form their own pattern. Opposite to these three paintings, in another  On the stone wall on the side, there is only a solitary painting hanging

    The painting is not a landscape, nor flowers and birds, but a beautiful woman. This painting is a meticulous painting, with the utmost precision. The beautiful woman's body is as small as rings and earrings, and it is extremely lifelike. Needless to say,  The face is so dignified and beautiful that one can't help but feel admiration for it. It can be said to be a rare treasure in the world.

    "What is a treasure in a painting is just in the eyes of a human being, but in the three eyes of a monkey, it is naturally bigger."It was really a discount. Xiao Hui looked at it without any surprise or emotion, glanced at it for a few times, and then turned back to look at the portrait of the tiger.

    I don’t know what a truly good painting looks like in the eyes of a monkey. Maybe it should be a lifelike painting of a few monkeys?

    There is no way of knowing what characters the monkey likes to draw, but what Xiao Hui is most concerned about at the moment is obviously the picture of a crouching tiger in the bush. It blinked its three eyes, jumped to the bottom of the picture and looked up at the picture.  Go, the tiger in the painting is majestic, his skill is extraordinary, the brushwork is vigorous, there are almost tigers breaking out of the painting, looking up to the sky and roaring, all the beasts are in awe.

    Xiao Hui watched for a long time, then suddenly turned around and took a look outside, only to see that the figures of Gui Li and Mr. Gui outside had been blocked by the stone wall, and the scene in the inner room could not be seen. After such a long time, there was no sight outside.  There was no movement. Apparently no one noticed Xiao Hui's movement.

    The monkey turned around, stretched out his hand and scratched his head. After a moment, as if he suddenly made up his mind, he jumped up high from the ground. These three paintings were all hung on the stone wall, except for the lower part;  There are no tables, chairs or other things that can be climbed outside the stone wall. Generally speaking, ordinary monkeys and other beasts can't reach it. But Xiao Hui is not an ordinary monkey. With this leap, he actually jumped to the top of the scroll. The monkey's paw  With one stretch, he easily took down the painting.

    It’s just that the scroll was quite long. As Xiao Hui fell down, he couldn’t hold back and made a “pop” sound and fell to the ground.

    Although the noise was not loud, what kind of figures those two people were outside immediately alarmed them. After a moment of silence, Gui Li's voice from outside came over, and he called out in confusion: "Xiao Hui?"

    "Swish, swish"

    With a strange sound of mopping the floor, under the gazes of Ghost Li and Mr. Ghost, the gray-haired monkey ran out of the Ghost King's stone room, holding a scroll in his hand, and most of the drawing paper was scattered.  Come on, drag it to the ground, and be dragged from the inner city to Gui Li.

    Both Gui Li and Mr. Gui were stunned for a moment.

    Xiao Hui held the painting tightly in his hand and ran to Gui Li, shouting "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" incessantly.

    Gui Li frowned and reached out to take the painting over. He opened it and saw that it was a picture of a crouching tiger in a bush with exquisite workmanship and strong brushstrokes. He looked up and down, looked at Xiao Hui and said, "You  What are you doing with this painting?”

    Xiao Hui jumped up and danced, with a look of excitement on his face. He waved his hands, pointing at the tiger in the painting, or drawing a strange pattern in the sky. After a while, he pointed to the north again. He was so busy that he just pointed at the tiger in the painting.  Mr. Ghost next to him was dazzled by what he saw. Although he was very knowledgeable and rare in the world, he knew nothing about the monkey language of this three-eyed monkey. Full of questions, he had no choice but to turn his eyes and look at Gui Li.

    Unexpectedly, the expression on Gui Li's face was actually a bit astonished. Seeing Xiao Hui's movements and constant squeaking sounds, Gui Li glanced at the painting again, hesitated for a moment, and said: "You  … Could it be that you think the things in this painting are very similar to Rhubarb, so you want to take this painting away and give it to Rhubarb in the future?”

    Xiao Hui immediately nodded frequently

    Although Gui Li is in a bad mood at the moment, he still can't help it. The tiger in this painting is lifelike, but the tiger is majestic. Even if it is lying in the grass, it is still majestic. How can it be that the tiger on Dazhu Peak has bright fur?  But is it comparable to a big dog that is extremely lazy, eats well and sleeps?  What's more, Gui Li looked over and over, but he really couldn't see anything about this tiger that resembled Rhubarb.

    It seems that the vision of monkeys is indeed very different from that of humans.

    However, after being surprised and amused, Gui Li also remembered the rhubarb thousands of miles away, and the mountain peak that carried warmth in his memory. After a moment of silence, there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and the expression on his face became much softer.  He whispered: "This painting belongs to the Ghost King Sect Master. It is difficult to take it away now, but don't worry, I will ask him for you later." As he said that, he gently took the painting of Crouching Tiger in the Bush in his hand.  Rolled up and set aside

    Mr. Ghost couldn’t help but ask: “Who is Dahuang?”

    ??Ghost Li paused for a moment, then glanced at Mr. Ghost lightly and said: "A dog."

    Mr. Ghost choked and was speechless for a moment. Then he coughed and said nothing. Then he turned his gaze back to the astrolabe in front of him. Ghost Li touched Xiao Hui's head and whispered a few words to it.  In order to tell Xiao Hui to stop running around, he also turned his attention to the astrolabe. After all, in his heart, understanding the astrolabe is the top priority at the moment.

    Xiao Hui sat next to the two of them for a while, and soon became bored again. In fact, it can't be blamed. Who else could have stayed next to these two people for three days and three nights, but just watched them doing the same thing?  Things can be annoying, not to mention monkeys who are naturally restless.

    At this time, Mr. Ghost seemed to have discoveredWell, he suddenly pointed at the small moving jade pieces in the center of the jade plate and said to Guili: "I think the key point of this treasure is on these jade pieces that are constantly sliding."

    Gui Li nodded slowly, obviously agreeing with this view in his heart, but then he frowned slightly and said: "But we have been looking at it for three days, but we still can't see why these jade blocks can slide automatically. I wonder if Mr.  What's the point?"

    Mr. Ghost pondered for a moment and said: "Have you ever felt that the sliding trajectory of these jade blocks is quite similar to the movement of stars in the sky?"

    Gui Li was shaken, and then he stared at the astrolabe closely. After a while, he clapped his hands and said, "Sure enough, it makes some sense."

    Mr. Ghost said: "Actually, I'm not sure, but I feel it is true. It's just that even though these jade blocks are sliding like stars in the sky, there are still many unsolvable mysteries. I believe that if you want to understand the most important part of this treasure,  , it should be on top of the ancient characters on these jade blocks."

    Gui Li nodded slowly. The two kept talking and answering each other. Soon they were immersed in the astrolabe treasure again. Xiao Hui sat next to them for a long time, then turned and left.

    In the stone room, the soft whispers of Gui Li and Mr. Ghost kept coming from time to time. Xiao Hui looked around for a while, bored, and then quietly walked into the inner room.

    On the stone wall where Xiao Hui had just pulled the scroll off from the wall, some traces were revealed. There was a slight color difference with the surrounding stone walls. It seemed that the painting had been hanging here for some time. However, in this inner room, except for the stone wall,  Of the four paintings on the screen, there were only wooden beds, tables and chairs left, and there was nothing interesting anymore. Xiao Hui fumbled around, and soon became bored again.

    Just when it was really bored to the extreme, its three eyes suddenly lit up, as if it had discovered something, and then it jumped up and down, and its whole body suddenly jumped onto the big bed of the Ghost King. It didn't care about soiling the bedding on the bed.  It was rolling and tumbling on it. The decorations in the stone room were simple but very clean. I guess the Ghost King himself is also a person who likes cleanliness. I wonder if he would be so angry if he saw this scene when he came back.

    But Xiao Hui won't care about that much at the moment. No one is caring about it at the moment. It was just making noises and jumping around on the bed. Suddenly it seemed to hit something in a corner of the bed, and the whole bed  suddenly vibrated

    Then, a large crack opened silently on the stone wall next to the bed, and then slowly and silently retreated to both sides, revealing a large hole that could accommodate Yi En's entry and exit.

    The moment the bed shook, Xiao Hui had already sensed something. He jumped down and lay on the ground, staring in confusion. It wasn't until he saw a secret door quietly revealed on the stone wall that he slowly stood up.  , took a look inside the secret door, only to see that it was pitch black inside, and nothing could be seen, but no ferocious monsters ran out, and the mysterious black hole seemed to be interesting to the bored monkey at this time.  A bit of temptation, seems to be waving to it gently

    Xiao Hui scratched his head and looked back. In the stone room outside, Gui Li and Mr. Gui fell into silence again. It seemed that it was another long period of enlightenment. The three-eyed monkey turned around and suddenly  He grinned, made a face, and then jumped up slightly, but he got into the black hole of the secret door. Within a moment, the figure disappeared into the darkness.

    A gust of wind blew gently from the mysterious black hole on the stone wall, carrying a faint smell of blood. As soon as it entered the secret door of the stone wall, Xiao Hui's third eye in the middle of his forehead flashed with a faint golden light.  It emits a somewhat strange light, and under this faint golden glow, the originally dark cave can be vaguely seen clearly.

    The passage, which is only about one person high, is not very smooth for people to walk on, but for a monkey, it is more than enough. Xiao Hui walked in this passage for a short while with a sense of adventure.  Then I felt the ground suddenly sink under my feet, and the passage turned downwards.

    The stone walls on both sides of the passage gradually became a little moist as they went deeper. In some places, there were even water drops gently dripping down in the darkness. In the extremely silent passage, only Xiao Hui's figure was slowly walking.  Moving forward slowly, in the darkness ahead, a gentle breeze with a strange faint bloody smell blew from time to time.

    This downhill passage was not steep, but quite long. Xiao Hui walked for a long time, and it seemed that he had gone deep into the depths of Huqi Mountain. At this moment, Xiao Hui suddenly stopped and walked in front of him.  Somewhere far away, suddenly a faint red light lit up

    The monkey stood in the passage for a while, seeming hesitant. After a while, it looked back at the way it came and scratched its head, as if hesitating whether to go back and talk to its owner, but the red light in front seemed like  It's like temptation, flickering gently

    Finally, after the monkey squeaked twice, he cautiously moved forward.?? 

    As he got closer and closer to the red light, the slight smell of blood in the passage gradually became stronger. The expression on Xiao Hui's face gradually became a little nervous. He stretched out his nose and smelled the air.  , there was some uncertainty in the eyes, but at the end, seeing the red light right in front of me, it still moved forward. If you like this book, please go to Liancheng Book League to vote for me.

    Finally arrived in front of Hongmang. It turned out that this was another hole in this passage. Xiao Hui poked his head out from here and looked around for a few times, then jumped out. After a while, he was already in a passage that was several times wider than the one just now.  on the main road

    In addition to the passage where Xiao Hui came in, this avenue actually has another passage connected to it, right next to the passage where Xiao Hui jumped down, but it was dark and gloomy, and he didn’t know where it led.

    On the other side of the avenue, there was a lot of light, contrary to the darkness in the passage just now, especially the red light flashing, which kept shining at the end of the avenue. It seemed that what Xiao Hui had seen from a distance in the passage just now was.  This is the scene here

    There is still no one there. Even at the end of the bright red light, there is only a flicker of light and no strange sound.

    Xiao Hui sniffed the air. The bloody smell here was so strong that it seemed that it could not be dissipated. After a moment, Xiao Hui's eyes suddenly focused on the entrance of the passage he had just come to. The originally green stone wall,  At this point, it turned into a dark red color, and the water slowly dripping from the damp place on the stone wall was extremely bright red in the light, like blood.

    One drop, one drop, slowly changing drops

    The golden eyes on Little Gray's forehead gradually lit up. After staring at the blood drop for a while, it slowly turned around and looked at the flashing red light in the distance for a while. After that, the monkey took steps again and headed towards that  Walking away

    The red light flashed strangely, as if it was spiritual. It breathed out gently and slowly spread out, submerging the slowly approaching monkey figure.

    It was already late at night. Although the change of day and night could not be clearly felt in the Huqishan Cave, outside the cave, the sky under the night sky was dotted with stars, and the starlight shone like countless past days.  The human world also illuminates a few places on the dark and bare Huqi Mountain.

    Under the starlight, a white figure suddenly floated from the distance. It was light and elegant, and seemed to have no weight at all. Like a fallen leaf in the wind, it was blown by the night wind between the mountains and fields, and slowly landed on Hu Qi.  On the top of the mountain, with the faint starlight torturing, the slim white figure turned around, with slender eyebrows and watery eyes, icy skin and snowy skin, and a faint charm that could not be shaken away, which made people's hearts beat. It lingered between the eyebrows and eyes.  Nine-tailed Sky Fox Xiaobai

    At this moment, Xiao Bai'e's eyebrows were furrowed, and her face was unusually heavy. She was standing on the top of Huqi Mountain. The night wind was blowing, and the surrounding area was bare. There were no trees to block the wind, and her clothes were blown away.  The robe was fluttering, revealing her plump and attractive figure. Xiaobai slowly looked around. Today, Huqi Mountain is full of rocks and gravel. Not to mention trees, there is not even a weed.  No

    Looking at this desolate scenery, who would believe that just a few decades ago, this was a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters?

    Others don't know it, but Xiaobai knows it, because the area around Huqi Mountain is the place where the ancestors of the fox demon family originated and lived. She also grew up here since she was a child. The mountains, rivers, plants and trees here are  For her, it's different from other places

    However, at some point, all of that disappeared strangely, and all that was left was the desolation in front of me.

    Xiaobai slowly squatted down, stretched out his white palms, and gently grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground. No, it should be said to be sand. The ground on Huqi Mountain was cracked, and only gravel was left. The hard sand and gravel were on the ground.  The delicate palms of his hands spread out, Xiao Bai looked at the sand in his hands carefully, his eyes flashed, as if he wanted to see something from this small gravel.

    After a moment, she slowly closed her palms, clenched them into fists, and gently released them downwards. The gravel slipped silently from between her fingers, but in mid-air, it was blown by the night wind blowing from afar.  Gone, a faint ray of light reflected under the starlight, disappeared into the dark distance under the night

    The gravel here is no different from other places

    Xiaobai stood up slowly, raised her head and looked up at the stars in the sky, the starlight fell on her body, like gentle hands gently touching her body, comforting her

    Suddenly, her eyes suddenly opened, as if she thought of something, but she didn't make any big movements next. Instead, she suddenly raised her feet in a rather strange way, like the movements of a little girl in the world when she is angry and acting coquettishly.  Stomped hard on the ground

    "Poof"

    A low muffled sound sounded in the night wind, drifting with the wind, and a burst of smoke and dust rose up. After a moment, it fell gently in the wind, and suddenly the ground beneath Xiaobai's feet??, there was a weird "crackling" sound, which lasted for as long as half a cup of tea, and then gradually calmed down.

    The corner of Xiaobai's mouth tightened, and the white body of the lake rose like duckweeds, as if being held up by the wind. It was extremely graceful, but her watery eyes were just staring at the ground under her feet. After a moment, she  In mid-air, his sleeves and robe suddenly unfolded, and they were brushed toward the ground.

    The force of this blow was so strong that several loud roars suddenly sounded in the night sky. When the sleeves and robes brushed the ground, all that was seen was sand and flying stones, and smoke and dust dancing around. Xiaobai, who was in mid-air, was not there.  After a pause, the sleeves of the robe were continuously waved downwards. After seven consecutive swipes, the smoke and dust on the ground had turned into a small gray tornado, filled with gravel and gravel. It rotated rapidly and swept up under the night starlight.

    Xiaobai let out a soft whistle, and her figure suddenly stretched by more than ten feet. Under the starlight, her white shadow fluttered as straight as a fairy. Her dazzling and alluring beauty rose as her figure rose.  The tornado composed of sand and gravel was suddenly pulled up by an invisible force, but it was suddenly blown towards the opposite side of Xiaobai. The wind was so fast, and within a moment, the wind column mixed with countless sand and gravel had completely fallen towards  In the distance, there were constant roaring sounds in the darkness. I guess it was the sound of rocks hitting the ground.

    But at Xiaobai's feet, at the top of Huqi Mountain, a large hole six feet wide and more than ten feet deep appeared. Xiaobai dug such a large hole in the mountain as hard as iron with just a few moves.  This Taoist practice is already astonishing, but judging from the nine-tailed fox that she has practiced for thousands of years, it is not unexpected. However, Xiaobai obviously did not go to the top of the mountain to dig a hole late at night out of boredom. She slowly fell from the air,  Once her eyes opened, she never left the cave again, and her white figure floated directly into the deep pit.

    Once she entered the deep pit, Xiaobai's body descended suddenly very slowly, as if there was something invisible supporting her body under her feet, and she stared closely at the wall of the pit, looking through the sky.  Faint starlight, look at it intently

    The white and slender hands pressed against the rough stone wall, forming a sharp contrast and a strange feeling, but Xiaobai didn't notice it at all. She just followed her palms and her body slowly.  Land and look carefully at the pit wall

    What came into view was a blue-gray stone wall, rough and hard, and the tentacles were also extremely cold. Then as Xiaobai's body slowly descended, her eyes also slowly fell. After dropping one foot, it was still blue-gray rock.  , without any change, exactly the same as the mountains and rocks above and everywhere in the world.

    She continued to descend, holding her white palms on the rock wall, falling gently. Two feet deep, there was still the same blue-gray hard rock.

    One or two feet

    Four feet

    Five feet

    Nothing has changed, it is still such a strong rock, and the cold feeling seems to have been passed down for thousands of years. Now it suddenly sees the light of day, and is radiating coldly from the rough surface of the rock wall.

    There was no expression on Xiaobai's face, and her body was still falling gently. After a moment, her eyes suddenly lit up, and her body shook in mid-air and stopped.

    On the rock wall six feet deep from the ground, next to her white palm, finally, the first strange thing appeared on the hard rock

    A faint red mark, like a tiny blood streak, appeared on the stone

    Xiaobai stared at the small red mark for a long time, and suddenly a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth, and then her body slowly fell downwards. Her eyes continued to stare at the stone wall. Sure enough, as her figure gradually descended,  Many strange things appeared in front of her eyes. It was supposed to be a bluish-gray rock that got harder the further down it went, but what appeared now was that the further down it went, the more red marks on the stone wall became more and more colorful.  Deep. After reaching the bottom of the pit, which was more than ten feet deep, Xiaobai slowly turned around and looked. In front of her eyes, there was a rock wall as red as blood. Thick cracks could be seen everywhere, and around her, on the rock wall  It's no longer a cold breath, but a strong smell of blood

    That shocking blood-red color, that kind of gnawing terror

    There was disgust that could not be concealed in Xiaobai's eyes, and she snorted coldly. With a movement of her figure, the white figure rose into the sky, flew out of the cave, and landed on the ground next to the pit. The stars in the night fell, and fell heavily on her white lips.  The figure was like water, washing away the nightmare-like scene just a few years ago.

    Xiaobai's face was calm and she took a deep breath. Facing the night wind blowing from afar, she looked up at the sky. After a moment, she suddenly smiled and whispered in a low voice: "For thousands of years, there are always some people who don't know the heights of the world and want to do stupid things."  Come out, let's see what happens next, hey hey hey hey"

    &nbsp; The cold laughter floated gently in the night wind, and went away with the wind. I don’t know where it went in the world, but under the night, in the starlight, that beautiful white figure was still standing on the top of the mountains.  , facing the wind, with a bit of stunning beauty, standing alone and lonely

    This late at night, it seems that many people can’t sleep either. It’s like something is lingering in their hearts and they have inexplicable feelings. People always have some indescribable feelings.

    In the Huqi Mountain Cave, Gui Li and Mr. Ghost were still concentrating on studying the astrolabe. They had reached a critical moment. With Mr. Ghost's profound knowledge, they had managed to deduce several of the jade plates.  Although the ancient characters have not yet understood the secrets of the astrolabe, they are obviously much better than before.

    In this nervousness, Gui Li suddenly felt something in his heart. He looked away from the astrolabe for a moment and looked around. He saw nothing around him. Xiao Hui didn't know where he went to play again.  Or maybe he found a place to sleep. The corner of his eye flashed and fell on the picture that had been rolled up beside him. He was silent for a moment, seeming to think of something, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    It’s just that although the smile was warm, it disappeared quickly. He shook his head slightly, as if putting aside something that shouldn’t be thought about at the moment, and then got into the mysterious astrolabe again.

    In another place in the heart of Huqi Mountain, in the silent ice stone room, smoke floated gently, Baguio was still sleeping quietly, and beside her, the Ghost King sat silently

    The gray hair hung down from the Ghost King's head, reminding him that he was getting old, and the sleeping person beside him made him feel faintly heartbroken. In such a late night, he was as sleepless as countless nights in the past ten years.

    He was waiting quietly, waiting for the dawn, waiting for tomorrow. Maybe, by tomorrow, everything will really change.

    His hands were clenched unconsciously, holding fists

    Thousands of miles away, the same lonely and silent night

    On the high Xiaozhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, the night wind howled and the bamboo waves burst into waves. Lu Xueqi slowly sat up from the bed. This night, she couldn't sleep for some reason.

    Tossing and turning, for whom?

    She got out of bed gently, without wearing shoes, and walked on the ground with her bare white feet. A chill came from the soles of her feet. The ground was as cool as water. She walked to the window, stretched out her hand and opened the window.  The starlight that filled the sky flowed like water waves and immediately poured in, making her beautiful face even more radiant.

    Lu Xueqi quietly stared at the stars in the sky, motionless

    In such a late night, are the people in the distance also under the starlight?

    Did any of that faint starlight shine on him?

    She stared at the stars quietly, never moving again, as if she was also looking forward to something.

    The starlight is faint, but it seems to be eternal. It has seen all the vicissitudes of the world and seen through the grudges and hatreds.

    Maybe, it will be fine tomorrow

    She was thinking quietly in her heart

    What will happen tomorrow?

    No one will know

 Text Chapter 1 Monster

    The ground was trembling violently, and rocks fell all around, while the astrolabe bloomed with thousands of rays of light, illuminating the entire ghost royal family. In the air, the unpleasant smell of blood assaulted the nostrils, and the strong smell almost made people feel uncomfortable.  People think they are immersed in a bloody ocean

    Gui Li didn’t know why this sudden change occurred, but after the initial shock, he suddenly woke up, turned around and shouted: "Xiao Hui

    The shout suddenly spread far away. Soon after, the echo of his shout came from the stone chamber, and was immediately suppressed by a burst of violent tremors and vibrations. Amidst the rumbling sound, the flying dust above the head scattered, and the falling  The rocks are getting bigger and bigger

    But there was no answer. The familiar "Zhizhizhizhi" cry did not come. An anxious look appeared on Gui Li's face. After thinking for a moment, his eyes were already staring at the side of the inner room. Mr. Ghost didn't know when.  He also moved over. He could not clearly see his expression under the black gauze mask, but the tone he spoke at this moment did not seem to be very panicked. Instead, he faintly revealed excitement in a strange calmness.

    "That monkey of yours should be inside. Mr. Gui was beside Gui Li and said so lightly.

    Gui Li glanced at him and without hesitation, moved his body and rushed into the inner room. Then he froze and stood on the same spot. In the empty inner room, the dark secret door on the stone wall was like a deep black hole.  Staring at him coldly

    Behind him, the light suddenly moved towards him, and Mr. Ghost followed him with the "astrolabe" that was constantly emitting dazzling light in his hand. When he saw the secret door on the wall, he was obviously startled. It seemed that  He also didn't expect that a secret door would suddenly open on the stone wall here, or maybe he knew about the secret door here, but he didn't expect it to open, and he didn't say anything for a while.

    Both of them are profound people. They only stood in this inner room for a moment, and they already felt that the strong bloody air around them was in the dark secret door.

    Gui Li's face turned cold and he took a deep look at Mr. Ghost. Mr. Ghost's eyes flickered. After hesitating for a moment, he said calmly: "Don't look at me. I have never left your eyes these days.  I don’t know what’s going on.”

    Gui Li snorted coldly. Although his heart was full of doubts, the earthquakes around him were becoming more and more severe at this moment, and the missing Xiao Hui obviously escaped from this cave. In any case, now was not the time to pursue the case. He made a prompt decision and coldly  Ran said: "Let's go in."

    Mr. Ghost frowned, seeming to be hesitant and hesitant. Just as he was about to say something, Gui Li's body swayed and he rushed into the darkness inside the secret door.

    Mr. Ghost stood there in silence for a moment, looked at the shining astrolabe in his hand, then looked at the secret door, and suddenly said softly: "Man is not as good as God, he actually asked a monkey to ruin a big thing  …”

    After saying that, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, and the black figure floated up and entered the secret door on the stone wall.

    The passage of the stone wall secret door is narrow and long. As Gui Li goes deeper and deeper, the terrain gradually goes downwards and the surrounding area begins to become increasingly wet. But the most disgusting thing is that the deeper you go deeper, the stench of the surroundings  The smell of blood becomes stronger again

    Gui Li was now in the passage, and the hard stone walls around him were shaking violently. If an ordinary person walked here, he would be really afraid that the stone walls on both sides would collapse and be buried alive, but Gui Li's face was filled with emotion at the moment.  I couldn't see this worry at all, I could only see his figure moving faster and faster. In no time, he had reached the hole on the other side of the passage. He fell down and looked up. Directly in front of him was the place that had become wild and shining at this moment.  There was a red light and a long platform wrapped in red shadow, and from the direction of the platform, there was a vague but familiar roaring sound.

    Gui Li's face changed slightly. When he heard the roar, he recognized that it was Xiao Hui's roar after his transformation. But what exactly was in the red shadow, and what kind of danger was it, could actually make Xiao Hui transform and do this?  A fight between life and death?

    Without hesitation, he rushed into the dark red shadow like lightning, and behind him, Mr. Ghost slowly floated down from the hole. After he stood firm, he made no other moves, but first  Looking back, he saw that behind where he was standing, one was the entrance of the cave he had just entered, and the other was an equally dark passage. It was this other passage that Mr. Ghost was looking at.

    Mr. Ghost stared at the passage for a moment, then slowly withdrew his eyes and fell on the astrolabe in his hand. After only seeing this point, golden ancient characters continued to appear in the center of the astrolabe, and under the white light  It lights up and then falls slowly, which is extremely magical, and seems to be responding to something with all its strength.

    Mr. Ghost raised his head and looked forward. The dark red light and shadow flashed chaotically and violently. The huge air currents surged across the field. Together with the violent earthquakes and trembling stone walls around him, they seemed to be announcing some huge danger.  faceLooking at this, a smile appeared in his eyes, and he walked briskly towards the dark red light and shadow.

    Gui Li rushed into the dark red light and shadow. Almost at the same time that the red light shone on him, he suddenly felt a slight dizziness. Although he had recovered in the blink of an eye, the scene before his eyes  , still surprised him

    The huge blood pool, the crumbling mountain wall, and the bloody smell in the air were all beyond his expectation. At this moment, a humanoid monster made of countless red blood appeared in the air, dozens of meters tall.  Yu Zhang almost filled this huge cave. At the end of the platform, Xiao Hui, who turned into a giant monkey, roared loudly without any fear, but his size was similar to that of the giant. The most important thing is that at this moment, Xiao Hui looked small.  Hui seemed to have no power to fight back. When the bloody giant kept spitting out huge blood-like flames from his huge mouth, he could only keep dodging.

    The violent blood flames continuously slashed down from the mid-air, sweeping everything, melting even the extremely hard rocks wherever they passed. Although Xiao Hui was not a mortal body, he did not dare to fight hard, so he had to stand on the platform.  Jumping around, dodging in the danger of arrows, looking at the gray hair on his body, which is now covered with bruises. He has obviously suffered a lot, and now he is just trying to support himself and lingering.

    At this moment, Xiao Hui tried his best to jump up, narrowly avoiding a streak of blood flames that swept under him. Even in mid-air, he felt the fur under his body burning and couldn't help but shout loudly.  It roared, but it seemed that it was still able to escape this time. It fell from the air. Unexpectedly, when both feet stepped on the ground, there was a sharp pain in the foot, almost hurting to the bone. Xiao Hui lowered his head and looked, but only  He saw that all the rock surface on the platform under his feet had turned into hot stone water, and his feet were already charred and fleshy in a matter of seconds.

    This pain is not trivial. Xiao Hui's huge body is crumbling, but the bloody giant in the sky seems to have no mercy at all. A layer of blood flames is coming from all over the sky. Seeing that Xiao Hui is about to be shattered into pieces in the blood flames, the giant monkey looks up to the sky.  Yelling, there seemed to be several angry roars coming from far away, but they obviously had no effect.

    The blazing blood flames struck down on the head, and Xiao Hui's three eyes seemed to turn into the red shadow of the blood flames. At this critical moment, suddenly there was a long roar from behind, like a dragon's roar, and a cyan light like a rainbow.  Jingtian, drew an arc in the air, like thunder, like lightning, almost arrived, and instantly formed a cyan light shield in front of Xiao Hui. The sharp light flashed in the cyan light, and a Tai Chi pattern emerged, with a loud bang.  Amidst the noise, the seemingly indestructible blood flames of the bloody giant were blocked.

    It was Gui Li who arrived at the critical moment

    However, although this blow was blocked, Gui Li's body was shaken violently, and his eyes suddenly turned black. The light shield he transformed almost dissipated, and his body was hit so hard that he almost fell into the pool of blood. Fortunately, he was profound in Taoism.  When he fell, he took advantage of the situation and landed on the edge of the stone platform. He floated up and flew to the side of the giant monkey. He quickly glanced at Xiao Hui and without saying a word, he grabbed Xiao Hui's body and gave a low shout.  His hands grabbed Xiao Hui's huge body and lifted it off the ground.

    Xiao Hui let out a cry of pain, his body floated up, and his whole body bones made a rattling sound in mid-air. After a moment, his figure quickly shrank, and in the blink of an eye, he had returned to his usual size, becoming that little gray-haired monkey.

    At this moment, the blood giant above his head seemed to be getting more and more angry because someone suddenly blocked his blood flames. The target also shifted to Gui Li. He opened the giant mouth and with a "boom", a five-foot-long blood flame was released.  Spurting out, like a red line of fire falling from the sky, burning towards Gui Li

    Gui Li grabbed Xiao Hui, put it on his shoulder, and shouted: "Immediately after grabbing him, his body floated up again. The speed of his body's advance and retreat at this moment was much more flexible and faster than Xiao Hui's.  , although the bloody giant's blood flames are extremely powerful, he always flies between the gaps of the blood flames, but he looks much calmer.

    And Xiao Hui was not idle at this moment. After returning to his normal body, he grabbed Gui Li's clothes with one hand and let Gui Li fly up and down in the air. He still sat very firmly, but with the other hand, he hurriedly grabbed his own feet and looked at them.  He was standing with a look of pain on his face, and kept shouting "Zhizhizhizhi", and then he kept making fan-like movements with his hands to fan the cool breeze towards his two feet. It was probably because the soles of his feet were burned and felt uncomfortable.

    However, Gui Li heard Xiao Hui shouting like this, and at the same time saw Xiao Hui's movements from the corner of his eye, but his heart calmed down. He was able to fan the wind and scream in pain. It seemed that except for a little skin injury, he was not seriously injured. After a little peace of mind,  , Gui Li Fei's body became a little calmer. Although the blood flames were powerful, they were large and slow, and they were no longer scary when he was serious. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he began to attack the blood flames in the gaps between them.  Looking around and observing the fleshy man himself

    The depth beneath your feet is like an abyssGeneral, but the blood pool under the abyss was a strange scene, especially when Gui Li saw the four spiritual beasts soaking in the blood pool, he was immediately startled. Among the four great spiritual beasts, except for the Wild Turbid Dragon, he  He has never had any contact with him, but the other three spirit beasts all have a close relationship with him. Unexpectedly, they are all imprisoned here.

    And he suddenly remembered that the Ghost King had devoted all the efforts of the Ghost King Sect over the years, starting from the *niu ten years ago to now gathering all the four great spiritual beasts. Was it originally to lay out this weird acupuncture technique here?

    His heart moved, and he suddenly raised his head and looked at the bloody giant. A streak of blood flames hit his head, and the surrounding area was like fire. Gui Li's figure flashed out a few feet away like a ghost, avoiding the blast of blood flames in the past.  On the stone wall behind him, the rocks flew wildly, leaving a huge hole several feet high in the hard stone wall.

    Gui Li floated in the air and looked at it from a distance. He saw that the giant's whole body was made of blood-colored spiritual energy. The red light was steaming like clouds. He opened his mouth and another burst of blood flames came. This huge spiritual energy seemed to be inexhaustible and would never be used.  rest normally

    Gui Likankan avoided the past again, but this time his eyes flashed sharply, but he did not stay where he was. Instead, he walked backwards in the direction of the blood flames, only less than three feet away from the blazing blood flames.  Shockingly, he was rushing straight towards the bloody giant. Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the terrifying giant, he did not show any fear. Instead, he screamed "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" with excitement.  , waving his fists, showing the courage to fight to the death.

    The blood giant didn’t seem to expect Gui Li’s sudden counterattack, and because his body was too huge, he naturally couldn’t react. In the blink of an eye, Gui Li transformed into a green shadow and shot into the giant body made of blood like an arrow from a string.

    As soon as he entered the body, Gui Li instantly felt a heavy pressure coming from all directions, and his figure immediately slowed down. At the same time, his ears were filled with the sound of wild shouts, like ghosts crying in hell, and his energy and blood surged. His eyes were blurred.  There was a blood mist, and he couldn't see anything. He frowned, and a golden energy appeared on his face. His heart changed and the magic method was born. The solemn golden light all over his body lit up, and his bearing was magnificent. In the blink of an eye, the blood energy outside his body was pushed back three feet.  The discomfort inside the body also improved accordingly

    Unexpectedly, the surrounding blood energy changed again. In the vast red mist, countless human faces appeared around Gui Li. On their faces were laughter, sadness, anger, cruelty, and so on, just like thousands of people.  Ghosts gathered around Gui Li

    "help me

    "Come and accept your fate"

    "do not go……"

    "Go to hell

    Countless noises suddenly appeared, swarming in like a flood. Thousands of red arms stretched out from the blood mist, grabbing at Ghost Li. The horror among them could not be described in words. It was just this kind of ghostly illusion of the mind.  , a wonderful method that is invincible to others, but when it encounters the famous Buddhist "Brahma Prajna" possessed by Gui Li, it happens to meet its nemesis.

    The supreme magical power of Buddhism is the enemy of ghosts. The thousands of ghost faces around them seem to be turbulent and powerful, but when they get close to the golden light around Ghost Li, they all let out sharp screams and are unable to escape. The few who can't escape can't.  , had been burned by the golden Buddha light, and disappeared into ashes in a blink of an eye. It was refined into a ball of ash powder and dispersed with the wind.

    With such body protection, Gui Li was fearless and rushed forward. There were countless ghost faces in front of him, but no one dared to stop them. They all retreated. With a "pop", he had passed through the body of the bloody giant and rushed forward.  come out

    "Boom

    The blood giant let out a weird roar, seemingly very angry, and the huge body slowly turned around. Although Gui Li got through smoothly, the expression on his face became very solemn. The monster's whole body was made of blood, and it was invisible.  He had just penetrated through it, and it seemed that it had no effect on it. In this case, he could only be beaten and unable to fight back, but he saw that the monster's spiritual power was so full that it was terrifying, and the spiritual energy in the cave was  Filled and agitated, Gui Li clearly felt that scattered spiritual energy was constantly pouring into the giant's body. If this continued, he would only tire himself to death first.

    Just when Gui Li was concentrating on how to deal with this seemingly unbeatable blood monster, the blood giant changed first, and saw the huge blood body suddenly collapsed like a collapse, and countless blood accompanied him.  When used, a thick blood mist was formed that billowed violently in mid-air, but showed no signs of dissipating. Instead, it gathered tighter and tighter, and finally turned into a red blood ball of about ten feet, like a red sun, radiating in mid-air.  Thousands of red lights appear

    Just when Gui Li was stunned, a loud noise suddenly erupted from the depths of the blood ball. A moment later, thousands of red tentacles shot out from the blood mist that condensed into a ball.  , each tentacle is as thick as the mouth of a bowl, and up to dozens of feet long, with blood steaming from it, flying vertically and horizontally.

    In an instant, the entire huge cave turned into a sea of ??red tentacles.?The extremely powerful Blood Flame Ghost Li was able to avoid it, but now faced with the terrifying thousands of tentacles that were everywhere, even Ghost Li could not help but feel his scalp numb and his face change color.

    From the initial fight with Xiaohui, radiating corrosion balls and summoning skeletons, to later transforming into a blood giant, and now to the abnormal blood balls with thousands of tentacles, the mysterious formations of strange power in this cave seem to have endless power.  Strange magic and miraculous powers, but they are so ferocious and ever-changing, making people feel hopeless and unable to cope with them.

    “Duh duh duh duh

    There was a sharp sound of breaking through the sky, and the overwhelming tentacles rushed over from all directions. There was no way to retreat, and there was nowhere to hide. Gui Li's face was solemn, and he shouted loudly. The golden light all over his body lit up at the same time, forming a light shield between his body and  Xiao Hui wrapped it, and at the same time, the magic weapon Soul Eater appeared in his hand for the first time.

    In just the blink of an eye, with a heart-wrenching roar, red tentacles all over the sky swooped down, immediately surrounding Gui Li's light barrier. Not to mention it was airtight, not even a bit of the clear light and golden glow could be seen.  What came into view was the completely weird red tentacles tightly surrounding each other layer by layer, turning into a weird red sphere in mid-air.

    Those red tentacles squirmed slightly, and it seemed that they were tightening and squeezing inward with all their strength. In mid-air, the red sphere surrounded by the red tentacles slowly sank in. After a while, it rebounded to its original shape, but the surrounding tentacles again  I exerted my strength and sank inward a few points. The force of the rebound seemed to be very strong, and it was slowly bounced back.

    Just like a heartbeat, like breathing, repeated many times, suddenly there was an explosion sound in the red autumn body, and a moment later it turned into a loud bang, and a large piece of red tentacles seemed to be exploded and was suddenly blasted with great force.  It was torn into pieces, turned into red smoke and dispersed around. Under the afterimage, Gui Li's figure shot out, shot out of mid-air and landed on the platform in the middle of the blood pool. However, his footing softened and he almost stood.  unstable

    Seeing Gui Li's extremely pale face, and faintly hearing his gasping sound, with his behavior at this time, he was actually pushed to such a point by this strange enemy in front of him in just a short time. It is conceivable that these four people  The power of the Spiritual Blood Array is obviously not that of the Four Spiritual Blood Array and the Fulong Cauldron. Although Gui Li escaped from the trap, the large red tentacles that exploded in mid-air seemed to be nothing compared to the huge blood ball in the air.  What, in fact, those tentacles exploded and turned into red smoke aura, and in the blink of an eye, most of them were sucked back by the weird red ball. Such aura circulates endlessly, and even the most powerful people are invincible.

    Just a moment later, many red tentacles emerged from the red blood balls suspended in mid-air. Countless long red tentacles were waving and waving in the sky. It was really terrifying and terrifying, and even Gui Li was shocked by it.  cold

    Seeing many red tentacles covering the sky, roaring loudly, and about to roar down again, Gui Li already wanted to retreat. The ghost in front of him did not look like a human being at all, and it was beyond the power of human beings to resist. Just as he spread out his body and was about to  A group of red tentacles rushed down from Duokai Tianxia like a storm, and when they rushed towards the entrance of the cave, the monkey Xiao Hui, who had been lying tightly on his shoulder, suddenly screamed, screaming quickly, as if he had discovered something, and raised his hand to the sky.  The huge red ball pointed

    Gui Li was startled. Just now, all his energy was struggling to deal with the terrifying red tentacles. He had no time to observe the red ball. At this moment, in a hurry, he still raised his head and followed the direction of Little Gray's finger to aim at the red ball in the distance.  glanced at

    This sight made him stop immediately. He saw that in the deepest part of the red ball, which was as red as blood, there was a faint white light. It was completely different from the violent and ferocious red light around it. Almost in this white light  The moment it lit up, the strange and invincible red ball monster also changed. It was like an air bag that was originally full of scenery. It paused stiffly for an instant, and most of it turned into red smoke. The other half shrank back, and the original  The huge red blood cell, which was more than ten feet in size, also quickly shrank.

    Those blood lights in mid-air were rolling rapidly, with a strong meaning of madness, but there was nothing they could do about it. Even from a long distance, Gui Li could faintly feel the madness and violent meaning of gnashing hatred.

    This sudden change happened before my eyes, which was dazzling and dumbfounding. But as the red light in the sky gradually weakened, under Gui Li's gaze, a strange red cloud was finally revealed in the deepest part of the red blood ball.  The red light of blood is the deepest in color. From a distance, it seems so strong that it is about to drip blood. And the white light that changes the world is shot from the deepest part of this red cloud. Although it is different from the violent surroundings,  The blood energy looks weak in comparison, but there is no sign of wavering. On the contrary, around this white light like a light dagger, the red light of the blood energy slowly loses color and gradually dissipates.

    Gui Li suddenly realized that there was an earthquake under his feet and on the stone walls around this huge cave. The violent tremors gradually calmed down at this moment, leaving only the blood in the air.The fishy smell is still so strong. I wonder if it is because there is too much blood in the blood pool under my feet.

    The mass of blood in mid-air was still in the lower leg, and red light kept passing by with a sharp whistling sound, as if it was extremely unwilling but helpless. Finally, after the redness faded away, the depths of the red cloud were revealed.  true colors

    An ancient cauldron with a clumsy form and exuding ancient meaning. Strange inscriptions are engraved all over the body. There is a strange demon face on the front of the cauldron. In the middle of the face and forehead, there is a dazzling white light pillar that seems to be dazzling from now on.  emitted from the ground

    "Fulong Cauldron"

    Gui Li recognized it at a glance. This ancient tripod was the ghost king's most valued and mysterious magic weapon in the past.

    Gui Li slowly turned around, withdrew his eyes from the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air, and looked around. He saw the cave walls that were already in tatters and cracked, the weird and terrifying huge blood pool at his feet, and the imprisonment.  The four great spiritual beasts inside were weak and in agony, and one could tell at a glance that they were mysteriously restrained. Could all of this be the work of the Ghost King?

    And the terrifying and strange force above the head, the invisible monster, something that should not exist in this human world at all, could it be that it was also summoned by the Ghost King?

    Except for the four words "crazy", there are really no other words to describe this kind of behavior.

    Xiao Hui seemed to have lost his usual active temper after the fierce battle, and lay quietly on Gui Li's shoulder. However, his three eyes kept looking towards the Fulong Cauldron in the sky, and seemed to be interested in it.  I still have lingering fears about the mysterious power just now

    Gui Li stood for a long time with a solemn expression, and then slowly walked towards the end of the platform. After the fierce battle just now, the ground under his feet had affected the pond fish. The original hard ground had long since become bumpy, with corrosion or huge force everywhere.  He stood on the edge of the platform where the big and small holes were made, leaning down to look down like the first Xiao Hui.

    Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, also looked away at Fulong Cauldron at this moment, and whined a few times, seeming to be pleading, wanting to ask Gui Li to save the Taotie and other spiritual beasts below. Gui Li's eyes flashed with strange light.  He moved, his brows knitted together tightly. When he saw the four great spirit beasts below in the confusion just now, he felt something was wrong. Now when he looked carefully, he found that these four so-called ancient spirit beasts were all relics of the ancient times.  His vitality was severely damaged, and nine out of ten of his body's spiritual powers were gone.

    Gui Li has never heard of such extremely vicious spiritual energy-sucking magic in this world before. It seems strange because of the mysterious formations set up in this huge cave and the Fulong Cauldron in the sky.

    He couldn't help but hesitate in his heart. He didn't like the vicious Four Spirit Blood Formation in front of him at all, and three of the four spirit beasts underneath had a close relationship with him.  He said that it seemed natural to help these spiritual beasts out of trouble, but he was no longer the simple young man he used to be. When he thought about it, he realized that this formation was so powerful. Needless to say, everything in front of him must have cost the Ghost King countless efforts to arrange it.  Complete, if I take action rashly and ruin the Ghost King's important affairs, wouldn't it be tantamount to falling out with him?

    In fact, if he just had a falling out with the Ghost King, Gui Li would not have the slightest fear and would fall out as soon as he said it would happen. However, there was still Baguio lying there in the middle for ten years

    When he thought of Baguio, the light in Gui Li's eyes dimmed. He sighed softly and stood up slowly. He silently shook his head at Xiao Hui on his shoulder. Xiao Hui suddenly became anxious and scratched his head.  Waving his hands, his face was full of pleading, obviously asking Gui Li to save the spirit beast below. Gui Li frowned, his face was uncertain, and he was hesitant in his heart.

    At this moment, a clear voice suddenly came from behind them. Gui Li and Xiao Hui were both startled. They turned around and saw Mr. Ghost in black, who didn't know when he had arrived.  Arriving on the platform behind them, the ancient divine artifact, the astrolabe, shone brilliantly. The billowing light surged like waves, turning into a pillar of light around the astrolabe, soaring straight into the sky. It was actually the same as the astrolabe.  The magical light pillars on the Fulong Cauldron echo each other from afar

    As for the astrolabe in the dazzling light pillar, countless pieces of pure white light petals are transformed from the bottom, connected one by one, just like the lotus throne under the Buddhist Bodhisattva's seat, crystal clear, like crystal, holding the astrolabe in it;  On the plate, within the bursts of rays of precious aura, an ancient golden character lit up, shining brightly, rising and falling in the brilliance. But this time, the shining gold did not dim anymore, but became more and more intense.  Bright

    With the shining of this gold, as if in response, the light dagger binding the Fulong Cauldron also lit up in the mid-air.

    Gui Li's heart suddenly tightened, he took a step forward and said sternly: "What are you doing?"

    But Mr. Ghost seemed to turn a deaf ear to Gui Li’s words. At this moment, his black bodyThe shadow was completely wrapped in the radiance emanating from the astrolabe. His eyes were fixed on the astrolabe floating in front of him. For some reason, he looked less ghostly than usual and more solemn.  "Zhu Xian Mi Wo fask hand beat"

    I saw that under the dazzling light of the astrolabe, Mr. Ghost held a flower in his hand like a Tathagata, leisurely and leisurely, and tapped lightly on the center of the astrolabe where the brilliance was the brightest. It seemed that following his guidance, another scenery font shone brightly.  A generous ray of light rose and fell gently in the light above the astrolabe; Mr. Ghost did not hesitate for a moment, his eyes were fixed on the center of the light, as if looking for something, and in a moment, the dots were connected again in the center of the astrolabe.  Look around

    The four golden characters appeared one after another. The entire astrolabe was shining brightly. The range of the surrounding light pillars had more than doubled. Correspondingly, the light pillar of "Qiankun Suo" on the Fulong Cauldron above the sky also suddenly grew in size.  several times, making a soft clicking sound, and shaking constantly, as if there were signs of falling out of the body.

    Gui Li's surprise was nothing trivial. Even the stupidest person would know after the fierce battle just now that the magical beam of light on the demon's face was the only thing that could imprison that invincible and unparalleled strange power at this moment. What if this Universe Lock turned out to be  After being untied, one can imagine the consequences. At this moment, he could no longer care about his feelings. In desperation, he raised his body and rushed towards Mr. Ghost, shouting: "Stop Zhu Xian Mi Wo Fask!"

    Unexpectedly, although he was as fast as lightning, when he rushed into the five-foot distance between Mr. Ghost and the astrolabe, he was actually bounced away by a soft but extremely abundant invisible force, and that was right before Mr. Ghost.  When Li was blocked, Mr. Ghost clicked on the astrolabe again.

    This time, he seemed to click very slowly, and his fingers were trembling slightly. I don't know whether it was because of the nervousness in his heart, or the result of concentrating all his strength too hard. His slightly trembling fingers reached into the light of the astrolabe, and for a moment  There was a pause, and after a moment, there was only a soft crisp sound, and the seventh golden font slowly rose above the astrolabe.

    This seventh gold letter looks larger than the previous six gold letters, and the color is also deeper. After it rises to the sky above the astrolabe, it does not rise and fall like other gold letters, but rises slowly and is so fixed.  As the seventh gold character rose into the air in mid-air, the other six gold characters immediately gathered around it and formed a circle around it. In an instant, the golden light of the seven gold characters flourished, gathering together to form a pillar of golden light, which was no more than the thickness of a finger.  Rush towards the Qiankun Locking Light Pillar on the Fulong Cauldron above

    In the huge cave, which was turbulent not long ago, it suddenly fell into a strange silence. Everything became quiet, not even breathing. All eyes, Gui Li, Mr. Ghost, Xiao Hui, Xue Chizhi.  The spiritual beasts in the world, and even the strange existence in the dark world, all held their breaths and watched what was about to happen.

    "Snapped

    A very light, very light crisp sound

    The light beam of the Qiankun Lock on the Fulong Cauldron quickly dimmed and disappeared, leaving a finger-sized hole in the middle of the devil's face. The golden light beam shot from the astrolabe happened to hit this small hole for a moment.  After that, a bead slowly rolled out from the small hole, showing a dark blue color, and fell into the golden light pillar.

    The golden light beam slowly retracted and slowly descended, and the mysterious blue bead also slowly fell down, heading towards the astrolabe. When the bead is closer to the ground and can be seen more clearly, you can see  The blue in it is like the vast sea, endless, and the light smoke is locked in it, slowly flowing like the rising and falling of the tide, the sun and the moon move through the sky, and it lasts forever.

    The golden light beam gradually dimmed, and the seven golden characters on the astrolabe also gradually faded and finally disappeared. However, the removed dark blue strange bead was suspended half a foot above the astrolabe and slowly began to rotate.  The dazzling light around the astrolabe faded away and gradually returned to the astrolabe. Soon, the astrolabe returned to its original appearance, suspended in mid-air, with only a faint soft light emitting three times. In the center of the jade disk  Those small jade pieces like stars are still running and gliding endlessly. The difference is that there is a beautiful blue rotating bead above the astrolabe. It looks like the astrolabe is the sky, but all the stars are  They all only revolve around that beautiful dark blue star bead

    The principles of heaven and earth, as well as hundreds of millions of years, seem to be revealed in this small star disk at this moment.

    There was silence in the cave. It seemed that everything was shocked by this magnificent and magical scene. However, this silence only lasted for a moment.

    "Boom

    Indescribable huge roars, with the ecstasy of thousands of years since ancient times, endless blood light suddenly appeared in this large cave, strong blood steaming everywhere, and roaring in every corner.  The red light and shadow, the blood energy that is so strong that it cannot be dissolved, rises into the sky. The Fulong Cauldron is suspended high in the sky, and countless blood energy rushes towards it crazily.

    On the clumsy ancient tripod, there is a mysterious inscription that was originally paleIt lit up, with a strange rhythm, turning into blood-colored words, and a mysterious and strange voice sounded in the air, like an old and lonely ancient demon spirit, chanting the poem "Zhu Xian Mi Wo" that has been forgotten for thousands of years.  fask hand beat”

    Red, blood-red color spread like a tide through the entire Fulong Cauldron, turning it into a red shining monster. Finally, all the blood surrounded the demonic face on the front of the ancient cauldron.  Starting from the chin, it erodes upward little by little, eroding the red lips, submerging the nose, and devouring the eyes.

    Finally, it was as if all the blood was roaring together, and the entire Fulong Cauldron was trembling. All the violent blood lights and shadows roared together in this huge cave. The harsh roars continued, and the blood in the blood pool began to flow.  It boils, the earth shakes and the mountains shake, and rocks fall like rain

    Blood energy, rushing like an unstoppable torrent, filled the cave where the little blue man once lived, dyeing the entire demon's face red

    "Boom

    On the top of Huji Mountain, the wind and clouds changed color, and divine thunder descended from the sky, exploding on the top of the mountain.

    A strong wind blows away the smoke from the huge rocks. The sky and the earth are desolate, and the scenery is desolate. The purple wind blows from Zhu Xian's nest

    In the Ice Stone Chamber within the Huji Mountain Cave, the ground and stone walls were shaking in another violent earthquake, and rocks fell one after another, but the Ghost King seemed unaware. At this moment, his eyes had turned blood red.  , extremely weird

    In the trembling stone chamber and falling rocks, he slowly raised his right hand to look. In the palm of his right hand, a blood-red inscription clearly emerged from the flesh and blood. It was shaped like an ancient tripod, vigorous and vigorous.  Powerful, with a bit of a weird look

    The Ghost King stared closely at the tripod-shaped inscription in his hand. After a moment, he slowly laughed. The laughter was full of violence, a bit crazy, and even hysterical.

    "It's successful, it's successful, it's finally successful." He took a deep breath, his voice had already become hoarse, the muscles on his face were twisted, and his face was as red as blood, which looked very strange.

    Suddenly, he clenched his right hand into a fist, and in an instant, a powerful force came out of him. You could almost see the tiny blood light beating around his hand like tiny lightning, while the surrounding stone walls  It seemed as if it was being pulled by a huge force, and a large piece collapsed in an instant, with rocks flying everywhere. Zhuxian Miwo was beaten by purple wind hands

    "hahahahahahahaha"

    Amidst the wild laughter, filled with madness and pride, the Ghost King walked towards the entrance of the stone chamber. However, at the entrance of the stone chamber, he suddenly stopped. In the crazy and violent expression on his face, there was a sudden hesitation, and his body moved slightly, as if  Want to turn around and see something?

    Behind him is Baguio’s body lying quietly

    However, after that short moment of hesitation, the Ghost King still did not look back. The huge and hard stone door suddenly fell apart in front of him and flew out. Amidst the violent earthquake and the rain of stones flying everywhere, with violent determination,  The Ghost King strode out of the Ice Stone Chamber

    "The violent vibrations kept making strange sounds of collision, and the falling stones became bigger and bigger, as if they were about to be swallowed up by the river. And this thin green figure was lying quietly on the stone platform, lonely and quiet, with  A bit sad

    "Ding Ding" crispy bell sound, quietly, echoed in this stone room, but soon drowned by the sound of a huge rock of the falling stone.

 Text Chapter 3 Snuggle

    A white shadow flashed across the sky and landed on a hilltop dozens of miles away from Huqi Mountain. The faint light flickered for a moment and dispersed, revealing the figure of Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox.

    She gently placed Gui Li in her hands on the ground, then checked carefully to make sure that he was not seriously injured, then she took a breath and stood up slowly.

    There were burnt marks in many places on her white clothes, showing a withered yellow or even blackened color. In the most severe place, there were even several small holes burned by the hot flames just now, and her fair skin could be faintly seen.  skin

    It’s just that Xiaobai didn’t pay attention to what was happening to her at all. After she composed herself, she turned around and stood up, looking towards the direction she came from.

    In the distant sky, a huge pillar of blazing fire left an indelible mark in the mid-air. Even from such a distance, Xiaobai could still feel the blazing heat from the mountain wind blowing in front of him. At that time,  On the ruins of Huqi Mountain, in the torrent of magma that gradually subsided in the sky, the strange red light and shadow became more and more abundant, dancing wildly in the air. Deep in it, there was a vaguely blood-red figure, desperately  Laughing wildly

    Xiaobai looked at it in silence for a long time. The expression on her face could not be said to be filled with hatred or sadness. In other words, she was just looking at everything that seemed to be the end of the world in the eyes of ordinary people. Suddenly, there was a gentle cry behind her.  With a whimper, Xiao Bai turned around and was startled. He saw that Gui Li was still lying flat on the ground motionless, but his chest and clothes moved a few times. Then a gray figure came out, but it was  Monkey Xiaohui

    Xiaobai looked at it in disbelief, then smiled, clapped his hands, opened his arms, and smiled: "Little guy, I didn't expect you to be very smart, come here quickly."

    Xiao Hui squatted on Gui Li's chest, glanced at his master, stretched out his hands to scratch his head, looked around with his three eyes, then called out "Zhi Zhi" twice, jumped over, and jumped in  A gentle smile appeared on Xiaobai's face in Xiaobai's hand. He held Xiaohui in his arms and gently touched its head and fur with his hands. He then discovered that there were many wounds on the monkey's body, and some of them looked like they were bruised and bruised.  Not a light loss

    "Alas" Xiao Bai sighed softly, shook his head, walked to Gui Li with Xiao Hui in his arms, found a tree root and sat down, placed Xiao Hui on the ground in front of him, and reached into his arms to take it.  A small jade bottle came out, and he said with a bit of pity in his mouth: "Xiao Hui, you really suffered a lot by following this unlucky guy."

    Xiao Hui blinked his three eyes at the same time, then shook his head repeatedly, like a rattle, and at the same time shouted "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi". He actually looked a little angry and annoyed. It seemed that he didn't like what Xiao Bai said.  Gui Li's bad-mouthed boy gave the gray-haired monkey a blank look and said angrily: "Yes, yes, I understand, your master is the best."

    Xiao Hui grinned and stretched out his hand to touch his head, looking quite happy.

    Xiaobai reached out and hugged the monkey again. At the same time, he poured out a few small green pills from the jade bottle, crushed them with his hands, and turned them into fine green powder. Then he carefully sprinkled these powders one by one on the  The powdery elixirs in Xiao Hui's bloody wounds melted immediately and merged into Xiao Hui's skin. A faint sound faded out. In the blink of an eye, most of Xiao Hui's wounds had stopped bleeding and improved. Obviously, he was very sensitive to external injuries.  Has magical effect

    Xiao Bai waited for a moment, and after all the elixir powder disappeared into the wound, he pondered for a moment, then reached out and tore off a few pieces of white cloth from his white clothes, and carefully wrapped up the wound on Xiao Hui's body.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to play

    Soon, Xiao Bai had bandaged the wounds on Xiao Hui's body. At a glance, he saw that Xiao Hui's chest, right arm, left leg and the back of his head were all tied with white cloth bands.  He looks like a seriously wounded soldier, but he also looks a bit funny.

    Xiao Hui seems to be a little out of habit. He keeps looking at himself. At the same time, his arms are about to move, as if he wants to look at his bandaged wounds.

    Xiaobai glared at it and said angrily: "Don't move."

    Xiao Hui was startled, jumped back a step, then grinned, and sure enough, he didn't move any more.

    At this time, Gui Li, who was lying beside him, suddenly moved and let out a low groan. Xiao Bai and Xiao Hui both looked over at the same time. After a moment, Xiao Bai sighed softly. The man was obviously still the same.  He was still unconscious, but the name he was calling out in a low voice was still that——

    Baguio

    Xiao Bai stood up, walked slowly a few steps to the open area, and looked towards the direction of Huqi Mountain. Behind him, Xiao Hui scratched his head and followed,He climbed up with Xiaobai's clothes and sat down on Xiaobai's shoulders as usual.

    A faint trace of sadness flashed in Xiaobai's eyes, and he stretched out his hand to stroke Xiaohui's body gently. In front of them, the Huqi Mountain had disappeared from this world forever, leaving only a terrifying huge abyss, and the abyss  The hot magma is constantly flowing, and the red blood glow is rampant in the air.

    "Xiao Hui, what should I do?" Xiao Bai said softly. Although she was facing Xiao Hui, she seemed to be asking herself. Her eyebrows were lightly furrowed, as if there was unexplainable pity and sorrow.  , "Baguio is gone. I'm really afraid that he won't survive."

    Xiao Hui didn't speak, just looked at Xiao Bai blankly, his three eyes moved slightly, wondering if he understood the meaning of Xiao Bai's words, Xiao Bai smiled faintly, with a bit of bitterness, and turned  Turning around, he looked at the man who was still panting slightly, but his whole body seemed to be lifeless.

    "What should I do? When I see him like this, I feel uncomfortable"

    Xiao Hui suddenly shouted "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi", Xiao Bai listened for a while, then smiled bitterly, shook his head, took Xiao Hui off his shoulders, held him in his arms, and said softly: "Go home?  It sounds good, but" She glanced at Gui Li, shook her head, and said softly to Xiao Hui: "Does he have a family?" After saying these words, Xiao Bai felt pain in his heart for some reason.  For a moment, he turned around and looked at Gui Li's face. I don't know when it started. It turned out that this man had white hair on his temples.

    Some people say that vicissitudes of life can last for thousands of years, but there are also vicissitudes of life in the blink of an eye. But in this human life, who can say clearly?

    Xiao Bai became a little dazed and couldn't help but fall into faint thoughts. It wasn't until a moment later that she was awakened by the sound of Xiao Hui's movements beside her. She shook her head and smiled bitterly. This time, it was for herself. After so many years,  But still so sentimental

    Then, she turned to look at Xiao Hui, and saw the gray-haired monkey jumping out of her arms, standing on the ground and gesticulating, pointing to the north from time to time, and kept saying "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi".

    Xiaobai watched for a while, her brows gradually furrowed. After a while, she suddenly said: "You mean, we go to his earliest home?"

    Xiao Hui nodded repeatedly

    Xiaobai looked at Gui Li and saw that he still looked lifeless. He was silent for a moment, sighed and said: "That's the only way. Let's go. Anyway, it's better than staying here."

    Xiao Hui grinned, and Xiao Bai stretched out his hand. Xiao Hui jumped up, almost climbed onto Xiao Bai's shoulders and sat down. Xiao Bai then walked towards Gui Li, squatted down in front of him, and looked at him silently for a while.  , said softly: "Okay, let's go home."

    A ray of white light suddenly lit up from the top of this hill, rushed into the sky, and flew towards the north with some determination to break away from the terrifying scenery behind it without looking back.

    The mountain breeze blows from the earth, and there is still a bit of heat in it, like a gentle hand, gently soothing the injured land. In the distance, the huge wound that used to be Huqi Mountain is still shrouded  In the red shadow, facing everything in the world, it keeps shaking, like a demonstration, but also like laughing wildly

    Central Plains, Qingyun Mountain

    Under the foothills of Qingyun Mountain, there is still a scene of all things growing and prosperous. There are green grass and lush woods everywhere. From deep in the trees, sweet birdsong can be heard from time to time, although it is not as good as the one on the Qingyun Mountain Seven-Mei peak.  It feels like a fairyland, but it has a bit more human warmth.

    In a thick patch of knee-high weeds, dilapidated ruins and broken walls stood there quietly. This was once a small village called "Caomiao Village", but now it has long since changed.  With a bit of grass fragrance

    The white light slowly fell from the sky. Before Xiao Bai could stand firm, Xiao Hui couldn't wait to jump down from her shoulders, rolled several times in the green grass, screamed in joy, and looked very happy.  Looking excited and happy, Xiaobai showed a smile, then carefully supported Gui Li and sat down against a broken wall.

    At this time, Gui Li had woken up from his coma, but looking from the side, he seemed to be even worse than when he fainted before.

    His face was so pale that almost no blood could be seen. Although his eyes were open, they were empty and without any expression. He could neither turn nor blink. There was a lifeless air all over his body, and he looked like a dead corpse.  More than alive

    Looking at Gui Li's appearance, a look of anxiety flashed across Xiao Bai's face. In fact, Gui Li had already woken up from a coma on his way back to Caomiao Village a few days ago, but from the moment he woke up,  , he has always been like this and has never changed. No matter Xiaobai tried all kinds of methods,I tried my best to persuade him, but to no avail.

    Sometimes Xiaobai even doubts that the countless gentle and considerate advice he said were not heard by Gui Li at all.

    Although she knew something about it, Xiaobai still didn't expect that Baguio's departure would cause such harm to Gui Li. Although she was sad, she was helpless. Even though she was a nine-tailed fox with a thousand years of Taoism, she was facing  What can this human emotion do?

    Next to him, Xiao Hui jumped into the woods in the distance. After a while, he threw it back carelessly. Holding a lot of wild fruits in his hands, he ran to Gui Li and Xiao Bai, and handed them to Gui Li and Xiao Bai with a loud shout.  They seemed to be very familiar with the surrounding area.

    Xiao Bai turned his head and glanced at the gray-haired monkey, sighed, took a wild fruit from Xiao Hui's hand, smiled slightly bitterly at it, and said: "Xiao Hui, you are the best. When the day comes,  I am so happy every night. If your master is the same as you, then"

    Xiao Hui grinned at Xiao Bai and held the wild fruit in front of Gui Li, but Gui Li remained motionless. After waiting for a while, Xiao Hui seemed to know that Gui Li would not eat.  He could only shrug his shoulders, put the wild fruit on the ground, then grabbed a fruit with one hand, sat down next to Gui Li, and started chewing it.

    It was afternoon, two people and one monkey were sitting quietly in the ruins of this dilapidated village. Xiao Bai didn't say anything anymore. Gui Li still looked like that and naturally didn't make a sound. As for Xiao Hui,  After eating a lot of wild fruits, he rested his head on Gui Li's thigh, spread out his limbs and fell asleep. The time flowed away quietly and inadvertently. The scenery of the sky kept changing. In the blue sky,  White clouds fluttered, one after another. The gentle breeze in the world blew, and the green grass made a soft rustling sound, blowing the clothes and hair, with a bit of laziness.

    The sun goes to the west and the sky gradually gets darker

    Night has fallen, and a bright moon has just come out and is still hanging in the far east sky. Several stars in the sky have begun to blink, watching another night in this world.

    Xiao Hui let out a few low grunts, turned over, and continued to sleep soundly. In his sleep, there seemed to be a smile on his face. I wonder if it is because he always forgets his troubles and sorrows easily.  What about only remembering happy things?

    Under the faint moonlight, Xiaobai stood up quietly. She raised her head and stared at the moonlight on the horizon, as if thinking about something. After a long time, she looked back at the figure who was still motionless and had merged into the darkness.

    She sighed softly and walked towards the distance. The night wind blew gently, and her white clothes were fluttering in the wind. She walked alone under the moon. Her plump and beautiful figure was like an eternal beautiful figure, floating away.

    At night, the moonlight is particularly bright

    At Xiaozhu Peak in Qingyun Mountain, Lu Xueqi was sitting alone in front of the window. Her clothes were as white as snow and as clear as frost, reflecting her beautiful face. The moonlight shone from the sky and fell on her body outside the window, like water waves.

    I can’t tell how many nights she spent sitting quietly at the window, gazing at the stars and the moon in the night sky.

    The clear brilliance shines on the lonely shadow, pity the cold moonlight

    In the distance, there were faint waves of bamboo waves. It was the mountain wind blowing through the bamboo forest on Xiaozhu Peak. Under the moonlight, the thin wind also blew here, quietly blowing into the window and sweeping away her clothes.  He picked up a small corner of Tianya and leaned quietly by the window, as if like its beautiful owner, bathing in the cold moonlight and staring at the sky.

    The moon slowly moved up to the sky. Lu Xueqi looked at it silently, with a touch of lovesickness and sadness between her beautiful eyebrows.

    "Are you okay?" An almost inaudible whisper was whispered in her mouth. The gentle moonlight did not make even the slightest ripple, and was still swaying quietly.

    The lovesickness on her beautiful face seems to be getting stronger

    Suddenly, at this moment, as if she suddenly felt something, Lu Xueqi frowned, and the body she was leaning on slowly sat up straight, with a bright light in her eyes, she looked back from the bright moon in the sky, and looked outside the house

    Outside the hut, not far away is a small bamboo forest. Under the moonlight, the slender bamboos cast slender shadows on the ground. But at this moment, there is a vague figure on those shadows. Lu Xueqi's face changed slightly, and she stood.  He stood up and said coldly: "Who is the master? Please show up and meet me."

    The bamboo shadow was whirling, and the figure in the darkness seemed to be weightless, standing on the thin bamboo branch. After a while, a sigh suddenly came out, and then someone said quietly: "Sure enough, I feel pity for you.  Whenever I see you, you are always so stunning.”

    Lu Xueqi’s eyes turned cold and she looked towards the dark shadow of the bamboo forest, but for some reason, the voice of this late-night visitor was soft and sweet, and it actually sounded a bit familiar, as if she was speakingI had heard someone think like this before, but her face was still as cold as frost. Lu Xueqi asked: "Who is it?"

    A gust of mountain wind blew, and the bamboo shadows swayed suddenly, disturbing the shadows on the ground. A white figure that was quite similar to Lu Xueqi floated out. It was Xiaobai.

    Under the moonlight, I could see her picturesque eyebrows, crystal clear skin, and a faint charm that was just looming between her eyebrows. Her beauty was not inferior to Lu Xueqi's

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment. She didn’t expect that it would be Xiaobai arriving late at night. She said in shock: “Why is it you?”

    Xiaobai smiled lightly and said, "Of course it's me, why, can't it?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment and said, "Are you here to see me? What's the matter?"

    Xiaobai glanced at her, smiled, and said, "It's so late at night, you don't go to bed, you lean on the window and look at the moon, but you don't know who you are thinking about?"

    Lu Xueqi's jade-like cheeks suddenly turned slightly red, and then she snorted and said coldly: "It's none of your business. What are you doing here? This is the boundary of my Qingyun Sect, Xiaozhu Peak. If you don't make it clear, you can  Don’t blame me for being rude.”

    Xiaobai said leisurely: "Oh, are you serious? Then I have agreed. In fact, whoever you have in mind is who I am here for."

    Lu Xueqi shuddered slightly and raised her eyes to look at Xiaobai. Although there was a smile on her face, she did not look playful. After a moment of hesitation, Lu Xueqi said slowly: "Hewhat's wrong with him?"  ?”

    Xiaobai said: "He is now in the ruins of Caomiao Village at the foot of Qingyun Mountain."

    Lu Xueqi's body trembled, and a trace of excitement flashed across her face. Even her jade hand holding the window sill was held tightly. But after a moment, a layer of sadness suddenly appeared on her face, and she whispered: "I don't  Will go”

    But Xiaobai was startled and said: "What?"

    Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, then slowly lowered her head and said: "This sect is in chaos right now, and the masters and elders are worried about it. Not to mention his current status If I go to see him, I will break the sect rules and the precepts."  , Besides, even if we meet, what's the use"

    Speaking of this, she seemed to be a little agitated. Beiqi bit her lower lip gently and took a deep breath, as if to stabilize her emotions. Unexpectedly, after a moment of silence, she suddenly felt a general rush of passion in her heart.  It swayed and filled the whole body. My heart felt hot, but I couldn't control myself anymore. I blurted out to Xiaobai and asked: "Is he, is he okay?"

    Xiaobai didn’t speak, just stared at her silently

    Lu Xueqi suddenly felt uneasy, a trembling feeling flashed across her body

    She stared at Xiaobai and held her breath

    Xiaobai was silent for a long time, and then quietly said: "Baguio is gone."

    Lu Xueqi seemed to be struck by lightning. She stood there momentarily, half-opening her mouth, but unable to say a word. Her mind was buzzing and going blank.

    Xiaobai said calmly: "The relationship between you and him is no longer that of an outsider. He is now"

    "How is he? How is he now?" Lu Xueqi seemed to wake up suddenly, her face was pale, and she asked repeatedly, as if she could no longer stand still.

    Xiaobai was silent for a moment and said: "He is very bad now. I have no choice but to come to you." Lu Xueqi frowned, with deep worry written on her face. She had always been as calm as ice, but now she  She was already in a mess. She gasped softly, as if a heavy burden suddenly pressed on her heart. Suddenly, she suddenly raised her head and stared at Xiaobai.

    Xiaobai didn’t say anything else, just nodded slightly.

    "Wow"

    The window in front of Lu Xueqi split into pieces and scattered. The beautiful white figure grabbed Tianya, flew out, and rose into the sky.

    What are the rules and precepts?

    There were only glistening tears in her eyes and the longing that could no longer be suppressed.

    Soar into the sky and fly away in the wind

    The wind blew on my face like a knife, but it couldn't extinguish the flame in my heart that had been suppressed for a long time, but tonight it finally burned brightly.

    How is he?  Baguio is gone, what kind of pain is that. Ten years have passed, but it seems that only she understands that man deeply.

    She walked away into the wind, determined and crazy, without even looking back. In the dark night in the distance, was the darkness shrouding him, and was the terrifying coldness eroding him?

    She wants to fly away to his side

    together with him

    Under the moonlight, there is still a shadow

    Xiaobai slowly walked to the broken window, looked at it for a long time, and then slowly raised her head, the moonlight from the sky silently fell down, shining on her body

    She closed her eyes and slowly, slowly grewIn one breath, a smile appeared

    Faintly, with a bit of bitterness, but a little happy smile 

    The bright moon hangs high, the night is cold and there are few stars

    The night wind blew with a hint of chill from afar, and the weeds in the ruins of Caomiao Village undulated under the moonlight, surging like waves of sea water. There was no sound in the empty night, only from unknown places around, deep in the weeds.  , from time to time there is a low sound of insects

    In the dark corner, Gui Li still maintained his original posture, sitting motionless against the broken wall. Xiao Hui fell asleep leaning on his legs. The night wind blew by, and it seemed to feel a little chill, and mumbled.  With a sound, he turned around, curled up, even clamped his tail, and then continued to sleep sweetly.

    Suddenly, in the bright moonlight, a white shadow fell from the sky very quickly. Her speed was so fast that when she rushed down to the ground, the surrounding weeds made a "swish" sound with the white shadow as the sound.  The center of the circle suddenly fell outwards. It took a while before he slowly recovered.

    The white light dissipated, revealing Lu Xueqi's anxious face. She swept across the ruins and saw only broken walls everywhere. There was no change from the last time she came here. Except for some open spaces under the moonlight, most places were covered in darkness.  shrouded

    She didn’t see anyone

    After standing there for a moment, she slowly walked forward and walked into the ruins that concealed so many past events.

    Behind every ruined building and under the broken walls, there may be a past event. There used to be a family's laughter, laughter and sadness, which were buried under the broken mud and rocks. But now, under the cool breeze of the cold moon.  , only desolation remains

    In Lu Xueqi’s hands, Tianya gently shimmered with a faint light, flashing light and dark, as if she knew her master’s complex heart, and the white figure was walking through the ruins.

    Suddenly, Lu Xueqi stepped down, and a small but sharp cry suddenly came out from the grass under her feet. In this cold night, it seemed particularly sad. Lu Xueqi's face turned pale and her body stiffened for a moment. After a moment, she screamed.  It was a field mouse that jumped out of the grass at her feet, darted on all fours, and in the blink of an eye it jumped into another pile of dense grass.

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment, and then slowly let out a breath. At this moment, her spirit was extremely tense. Things that she would not pay attention to at ordinary times could make her heart tremble at this moment. However, this sudden sharp sound  Yelling, although it slightly scared Lu Xueqi, it also woke up the sleeping monkey on the other side.

    Before he woke up, the gray-haired monkey's ears turned on their own. After a while, all three of Xiao Hui's eyes opened.

    The sound of footsteps came from the other side of the ruins

    Xiao Hui got up and looked around, but immediately found that Xiao Bai's familiar figure was no longer there. The monkey suddenly became a little wary. He stood for a while and looked at Gui Li, but saw that the owner was still indifferent.  After looking dumbfounded, Xiao Hui turned around and climbed up the broken wall that Gui Li was leaning on, looking in the direction where the footsteps came from.

    In the darkness, the golden eyes on its forehead slowly lit up

    Lu Xueqi walked for a while. Although it didn't last long, in her heart, it felt as long as a thousand years. There was an empty darkness everywhere. Her heart was full of anxiety, and now she felt a little more anxious.  Fear, could it be that during the time when Xiaobai left, he did something stupid when he was alone? Her face turned pale instantly, and her steps involuntarily became faster, as if she saw the almost fear in her heart.  The anxiety was about to explode. After she took two steps again, Lu Xueqi suddenly stopped.

    On a broken wall in front of her, a little golden light suddenly lit up, but it was definitely not the fluorescence that appeared late at night. It was an eye, staring at her closely.

    The moonlight moved forward, moved slightly, illuminated the shadow, and the figure of a gray-haired three-eyed monkey emerged, squatting on the broken wall, with several strange and funny bandages tied on its body.  The cloth strip looked to Lu Xueqi

    Xiao Hui Lu Xueqi's heart suddenly beat violently. Almost without any thought, she passed over. The white figure drew a faint afterimage in the moonlight, like the last poplar that disappeared in the spring.

    Xiao Hui looked at Lu Xueqi flying towards him, scratched his head, and seemed to hesitate a little. Among the women who had a relationship with the master, Lu Xueqi had the strangest relationship with Xiao Hui. Other women such as Xiao Bai, or Xiao Huan  Wait, when they met, they all smiled and held the monkey in their arms, petting or joking. Only the woman in white in front of them was as cold as ice and had never communicated with Xiao Hui.

    But even so, Xiao Hui also knew clearly that the relationship between this woman and her master was extraordinary. Seeing the white shadow coming towards her, Xiao Hui hesitated for a moment and then did not react at all.

    Xiao Hui didn’t respond, but Lu XueqiYes, she grabbed the monkey with an anxious look. Under the moonlight, apart from the monkey, there was no shadow of the man. Her voice trembled a little, and she said, "Hewhere did he go?"

    Xiao Hui was lifted up in the air by Lu Xueqi. Although the hands were equally white and beautiful, the owner of the hands naturally didn't care about being polite at the moment, and the force became stronger and stronger unconsciously. Xiao Hui was a little annoyed, waving his hands and feet, and screamed.  Before the monkey could express its protest, Lu Xueqi's eyes had already drifted away from it. Behind the broken wall, in the deep dark shadow, an afterimage was sitting silently.  There

    "Pah!" The protesting monkey suddenly lost its support and fell to the ground from mid-air. It seemed that it had rubbed against a certain wound. He grinned in pain, jumped up, and violently hit Lu Xueqi's back.  grimace

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned around the broken wall and walked to Gui Li's side. What appeared in front of her was a body that seemed to have lost its life. A pair of blank eyes were open blankly, staring at some inexplicable place.  , the whole face is full of haggard color, and there is even a faint smell of decay coming from the body, making people almost mistakenly think that this is a corpse, starting to rot from the inside of the body

    "Dang" Tianya Divine Sword fell from her hand and landed lightly on the ground beside her. Lu Xueqi didn't even look at her. She slowly squatted down in front of Gui Li. Two lines of crystal tears fell from her white face.  slipping on cheek

    "Xiaofan"

    Gui Li's body suddenly moved, like this familiar call, vaguely touching somewhere deep in his heart. After just a moment, he returned to his original dazed state, like a tired bird, preferring to huddle in  In his own little invisible nest, he refused to take even a single glance at the outside world.

    Trembling slightly, Lu Xueqi stretched out her hands and slowly held his face. That familiar outline was the person she had missed countless nights engraved in her heart. Her lips trembled slightly, with a choked voice, and she whispered  He said: "Xiaofan, I'm here, it's me, I'm Xue Qi"

    He was motionless, his expression dull

    The night wind was cold and blowing by, making a rustling sound in the grass. The gray-haired monkey squatted aside and looked at them silently. Under the cold moonlight, who would care about the ups and downs in this humble and insignificant corner of the world?  Men and women struggling with human love?

    Tick, the transparent tears slipped from the cheeks, but fell on the ghost face, and the wet and warm warm Lu Xueqi sat gently beside the ghost.

    "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid" Lu Xueqi's face, behind the tears, slowly emerged with a bit of perseverance and bravery. She gently held Gui Li's face in her arms and held it with her chest.  Warmth to warm the body that is about to lose hope and collapse

    She hugged the man in her arms tightly and never let go. She slowly raised her head and looked up at the sky. The bright moon was bright and bright.

    "Xiaofan, don't be afraid"

    "Will be fine……"

    "everything will be fine"

    She spoke softly, her voice gentle but firm

    The moonlight is like water, shining on the world, gently illuminating the pair of figures leaning against each other.

 Text Chapter 4 Spiritual Tablets

    The vast land of China, the vast mountains, and the fertile land of the Middle Earth still seem to be a prosperous and peaceful scene at this moment, and there is no sense of the strange happenings in the remote mountains in the southwest border.

    However, at this moment, there are two people flying towards Huqi Mountain, where the original main hall of the Ghost King Sect is located. It is Jin Ping'er and Cangsong Taoist who secretly sneaked into Qingyun Mountain and broke the "Tianji Lock".

    After they secretly destroyed the Heavenly Secret Lock on the four peaks of Qingyun Gate, they then carefully explored the surroundings of Qingyun Mountain as instructed by the Ghost King earlier. It took them a few days to get back. Cangsong Taoist was taciturn along the way, and sometimes  It was rare to say a word all day long. Jin Ping'er more or less understood the conflicting mood of Cangsong Taoist, but he knew that she was not a soft-hearted, sympathetic and kind-hearted woman. On the contrary, although her face was still calm,  Ri Qiao smiled sweetly, but in his heart he actually looked down upon Cangsong Taoist. They came all the way back and entered the Baili realm of Huqi Mountain. After a day's journey, the two of them fell back to the ground from the sky and found a secluded valley to take a rest.  The valley is not big. Between the mountains, there is a small stream flowing from the upper reaches, passing through the bottom of the valley, and flowing down the mountain. The water in the stream is clear. Jin Ping'er has been traveling for a day and has long felt thirsty. When he walked to the stream  He held some water in his hand, put it in his mouth and drank it

    The valley stream was cold to the touch, but very sweet in the mouth. Jin Ping'er couldn't help but drink a few more sips, then he took a deep breath, turned around and said with a smile: "Taoist Master, this stream is quite good, why don't you come over and drink a little?"  "

    Cangsong Taoist sat on a stone next to him and shook his head. His face looked quite gloomy. In fact, he has always had this look on his face since he came back from Qingyun Mountain. Jin Ping'er looked at it and smiled secretly in his heart, but he was too lazy to go.  Having said that, he turned around, picked up the clear stream water with his hands, splashed it on his face a few times, then raised his head and shook it, and felt a coolness on his face that penetrated to the bottom of his heart, and he felt indescribably happy.

    Under the sun, the crystal water droplets looked like pearls on her fair skin, slowly sliding down. Her chest was slightly wet with a few drops of water, vaguely revealing the light and tender skin, and she looked enchantingly beautiful.

    "Golden Girl" suddenly the Cangsong Taoist who had been silent behind him suddenly called out.

    Jin Ping'er didn't expect that Taoist Cangsong, who had always been like a dull gourd, would take the initiative to speak. She felt a little strange in her heart. She turned around, showed her signature charming smile, and said with a smile: "What's the matter, Taoist Master?"

    Cangsong Taoist's eyes were slightly lowered, and he did not look at Jin Ping'er's beautiful face that could confuse all living beings. He saw that his brows were slightly wrinkled, as if there were a lot of worries and burdens on his heart. After hesitating for a moment, he just listened to him: "  The leader of the Ghost King ordered us to secretly destroy the Heavenly Secret Lock of Qingyun Sect. I know the intention behind this. The Demon Sect"

    Halfway through his words, he suddenly choked up. Jin Ping'er looked at him with a smile, but there seemed to be a bit of irony in her eyes.

    Cangsong Taoist was silent for a moment and whispered: "the Holy Religion wants to dominate the world, and the Qingyun Sect is naturally the number one enemy. Breaking their heavenly secret lock is the most important thing. But I don't understand why the Ghost King Sect Leader still ordered us to  After a detailed inspection of all the towns and villages within a hundred miles of Qingyun Gate, as well as the common people living there, these people are basically unarmed ordinary people. Even those who usually respect Qingyun Gate, it seems that they are not enough to require the Holy Religion to deal with them.  Are they?"

    Jin Ping'er turned her charming eyes and said with a smile: "Why, does the Taoist master have compassion for heaven and humanity in his heart, and wants to save all sentient beings?"

    Cangsong Daoist's face darkened and he said: "I just think it's enough to deal with the Qingyun Sect. If we want to involve these innocent people, it's not necessary."

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "Taoist Master, why are you angry? I didn't say anything." After saying that, she paused, and after pondering for a moment, she said: "To be honest, the investigation of the towns around Qingyun Mountain was indeed ordered by the Ghost King Sect Leader.  Yes, I’m not very clear about the reason, but in my opinion, with the demeanor of the Ghost King Sect Leader, he doesn’t look like a lunatic who slaughters people for no reason.”

    Taoist Cangsong's face softened slightly and he pondered for a moment. He seemed to think that Jin Ping'er's words were reasonable, but he still seemed to have some scruples in his heart. He shook his head and said, "Having said that, I still can't figure out why we are asked to check those ordinary people."  Ordinary people, apart from their large numbers, there is nothing special about them. Even if hundreds and thousands of these people come together, they will not be able to compete with an accomplished cultivator."

    Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "We all want to know this level. The Ghost King Sect Master's heart is as deep as the sea, how could he not figure it out? So, Taoist Priest, you don't have to worry unfoundedly."

    Taoist Cangsong sighed softly and said: "It is because the Ghost King Sect Master's heart is as deep as the sea, I can't guess what he is thinking in his heart at all. Although it is common sense, I am just afraid that he will suddenly" The rest of the words  , he seemed to feel a little bored himself, smiled bitterly, shook his head and stopped talking.

    &nbsp; Jin Ping'er is naturally not the kind of person who would worry about the lives of countless people under Qingyun Mountain. However, Taoist Cangsong's somewhat strange attitude makes her a little displeased in her heart. Her future destiny is not yet  How do you know that you still worry about other people?  Could it be that these righteous guys have this temper? They can't change it even if they join the Demon Cult.

    Jin Ping'er shrugged his shoulders, feeling baffled by such a weird thing. He turned around and walked back to the stream. He wanted to wash his face before leaving here and continuing on his way. He said lightly: "Taoist priest, don't worry.  Okay, don’t think about what to do with this"

    Before she could say the word "what", Jin Ping'er's eyes suddenly froze. The word seemed to be stuck and she could no longer say it. Even her body seemed to stiffen.

    In the stream that was crystal clear just now, suddenly there was a patch of blood, which was dark red in color. It slowly rippled away with the flow of water in the stream. Jin Ping'er stared at the blood, and his face instantly became ugly. Lenovo  Just now, he drank the water here and washed his face with it. Jin Ping'er's stomach twitched and he felt like vomiting.

    She stood there and watched in silence for a while, then moved her eyes and looked upstream along the blood stain. Sure enough, the blood stain was slowly flowing down from the upstream. It was like a thin red line in the stream, stretching endlessly.

    Jin Ping'er snorted and walked upstream along the stream.

    Behind the back, Taoist Cangsong saw Jin Ping'er suddenly walking away. He was a little strange and said, "Miss Jin, what's wrong with you?"

    Jin Ping'er didn't answer him. He just stared at the stream with his eyes. Cangsong Taoist frowned and walked over. Then his face changed slightly. He also noticed something strange in the stream. After hesitating for a moment, he followed.  Jin Ping'er walked upstream behind him

    This creek is neither deep nor big. The water is no bigger than your knees when you walk into it. You can walk to the other side in three or four steps. However, the water is gurgling and winding, and it is actually quite long. The two of them walked for less than half of the way in the valley.  An hour later, I was about to walk out of the valley, but there was no end to the creek, and the strange blood-stained red line in the water kept extending.

    Jin Ping'er and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other and frowned. They were both extraordinary people. Naturally, they knew that if the blood of ordinary beasts flowed in the water, it would still flow along the water, but if  Such a long distance would have been invisible in the water long ago. The blood stains in the water are still condensed, but there must be something strange about it.

    In the mountains, the wind passed through the valley, and there was a strange whistling sound. The mountains and forests shook, making strange noises, adding a bit of eerieness.

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly stopped. Jin Ping'er frowned, looked at him and said, "What?"

    Cangsong Taoist was silent for a moment and said: "I think we should not get too troubled."

    Jin Ping'er raised his eyebrows, as if he didn't expect Taoist Cangsong to say such words, and said, "Taoist Master, are you afraid?"

    A trace of anger flashed across Taoist Cangsong's face, but he still endured it and said: "The important thing is the most important thing. The Ghost King Sect Leader has been ordering us to do things for some time. I think it's best to go back and report first." After saying that, he didn't  When Jin Ping'er spoke, he didn't seem to want to see Jin Ping'er's slightly sarcastic look. He turned around, but he flew up with his sword and flew towards Huqi Mountain.

    Jin Ping'er looked at the flying back of Cangsong Taoist and snorted coldly, with a look of contempt in her eyes. She didn't bother to chase after him for a moment, and turned her head to look at the blood stains in the stream. Slowly, her expression changed.  Becoming a little more solemn

    Suddenly, in the empty valley, a low roar came from the distance upstream of the stream. Jin Ping'er was concentrating on thinking. He was startled by the sudden cry and turned around quickly, only to see  There was a forest ahead. The stream turned a corner beside the forest, but the place where the cry came from was blocked by the dense forest.

    Now that she's here, Jin Ping'er naturally won't ignore it. With a light leap of her body, she has quietly passed by and submerged into the dense forest. She jumped several times and jumped onto a branch at the edge of the forest, looking down.

    At this sight, her expression suddenly changed.

    Cangsong Taoist flew in mid-air and deliberately slowed down his speed and waited for a long time. Unexpectedly, Jin Ping'er didn't catch up. Cangsong Taoist looked at the empty space behind him and couldn't help feeling a little annoyed. Jin Ping'er was usually polite to him.  During the conversation, they kept calling each other "dao long, long short", but Taoist Cangsong was well versed in the world and had long seen the hint of disdain and ridicule hidden in Jin Ping'er's eyes.

    Or maybe Jin Ping'er didn't actually mean to be sarcastic, but Taoist Cangsong thought so. It's no wonder that Taoist Cangsong, since he betrayed Qingyun and joined the Demon Sect, the Ghost King Sect, his mentality has gradually become so strangely sensitive.

    After Cangsong Taoist was feeling sulky,Hesitating whether to go alone or go back to find Jin Ping'er, a light purple light lit up from behind, but it was Jin Ping'er flying over.

    The magic weapon flashed brightly, and Jin Ping'er came to the side of Taoist Cangsong. The wind in the sky made her clothes fly. But looking at it at this moment, Jin Ping'er's face seemed to be thoughtful, without the usual expression on her face.  smile

    Seeing Taoist Cangsong waiting there, Jin Ping'er smiled at him, but the smile seemed a bit forced, which was far from her usual charming look, and said: "Taoist Master, let's go."

    Taoist Cangsong snorted coldly, turned around and continued to move forward with his sword without saying a word. Faced with this somewhat rude move, Jin Ping'er had no anger on her face. On the contrary, she slowly followed behind, watching.  The figure of Taoist Cangsong who was flying away in front had a complicated look in his eyes.

    The valley is still a hundred miles away from Huqi Mountain, with undulating mountains. For ordinary people to go to Huqi Mountain from here, it would take at least half a month to trek through mountains and rivers, but for Cangsong Blade and Jin Ping'er, who can control swords and fly, it's just a matter of time.  It takes less than half a day

    But when they flew close to Huqi Mountain in the past, it felt like they had been punched in the face. Even Jin Ping'er, who had been meditating, was shocked and speechless. As they slowly descended, the people in front of them  Everything gradually became clear. The once towering Huqi Mountain had disappeared at this moment. On the ground of the huge mountain, a huge abyss suddenly appeared. Inside, the roar of hot magma could be heard from a distance, and from there,  Countless strange red blood rays emitted from the abyss, shooting into the sky, like the image of the legendary devil

    The air is filled with a strong and pungent smell of blood

    "What's going on? What happened?" Cangsong Taoist murmured

    After falling to the ground, Taoist Cangsong looked around and saw that the area around the abyss, which was about ten miles away, was shrouded in strange and strange red light and shadow. The woods that were originally full of lush leaves were all dead at this moment, leaving only one  A withered tree trunk stood on the same spot, the situation was terrible

 Text Chapter 5 Summoning

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the ruins of Caomiao Village

    The sun rises and sets, day and night change, but Lu Xueqi has no memory of how many days she has been here. Over the past ten years, she has been full of lovesickness and deep-rooted affection. It seems that she has suddenly lost control completely. She cannot and does not want to endure it anymore.  Now, every day and every night, she will be by that man's side and stay with him. If there is a future, then it will be forever.

    "Gui Li, no, it should be Zhang Xiaofan, at least in Lu Xueqi's eyes, he has never changed. Now the haggard and sad man is held gently in his arms, still looking motionless and confused.

    Over the past few days, Lu Xueqi has also thought of various ways to awaken Zhang Xiaofan from the nightmare of inner demons, but they all failed without exception. In the end, Lu Xueqi also gave up her efforts temporarily. Perhaps, only she,  Only then can we truly understand the hurt Gui Li feels in his heart at this moment.

    So she no longer tried to wake him up, but just stayed with him quietly, holding him in her arms, sitting quietly in the grass-covered ruins of Caomiao Village, watching the sunrise in the morning, watching  As the sun sets, watch the bright moon rising into the sky, watch the wind blowing through the starry wilderness, carrying the fragrance of green grass everywhere, gently blowing on their faces.

    Somehow, there was even a sense of guilt in her heart, but Lu Xueqi really felt a kind of happiness from her heart to be with the person she loved. However, she endured this simple thing for ten years and took on the responsibility.  She was under heavy pressure like a mountain. At this moment, she finally broke free completely and threw away all the shackles, just for him.

    The breeze brings a refreshing feeling

    Another night has come

    The two people leaned against the broken wall and sat quietly. The wild grass next to them moved twice, as if there was something foreign, but Lu Xueqi didn't take a second look. Sure enough, a moment later, Xiao Hui's figure emerged from the grass.  He jumped out, jumped up to the broken wall where Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan were leaning, and sat down.

    The cloth bands that Xiao Bai had originally bandaged for him were gone, and most of the exposed wounds were healed. It seemed that they were torn off by Xiao Hui himself. At this moment, the monkey was seen sitting on the broken wall, spreading his hands, and another  A large pile of wild fruits scattered casually, and a lot of them fell down, and most of them hit Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and didn't react. Lu Xueqi was also hit a few times on the head. Although it didn't hurt, it was not very nice. It was very inconsistent with her usually cold temperament. Lu Xueqi looked at the wild fruits that fell to the ground and raised her head to  The monkey on the broken wall took a look. Xiao Hui immediately jumped up and took a few steps back. His eyes were full of vigilance, but he still held several wild fruits in his hands and chewed them in his mouth.

    I don’t know if it’s because the monkey and Lu Xueqi don’t get along well, but in Xiao Hui’s eyes, it seems that Zhang Xiaofan being hugged by this woman in white seems to be very distasteful to him. However, it has seen Lu Xueqi’s behavior before, even though he made provocations.  movements, but still quite a bit apprehensive

    While Xiao Hui was staring at Lu Xueqi with three eyes, the woman in white, who had always been aloof from the world, suddenly smiled at her. This smile was like the warmth of spring flowers and the warm spring breeze. There was no trace of her coldness in the past.  human appearance

    Lu Xueqi actually didn't get angry. Instead, she seemed to be in a good mood. She smiled at Xiao Hui, picked up a wild fruit from the ground, and said softly: "You picked it back, thank you."

    Xiao Hui was obviously momentarily stunned by Lu Xueqi's strange reaction. After a while, his three eyes rolled around for a long time, he grinned, laughed dryly, and sat back on the broken wall, eating wild fruits by himself.  went

    Lu Xueqi smiled at the monkey and looked back. For her, how could that cold look come naturally to her?

    Her eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan’s face and she whispered: “Xiaofan, eat something”

    Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were looking at nowhere, but he was blank and did not speak, nor did he nod or shake his head. Lu Xueqi seemed to have known that he would react this way, and was not bothered. She smiled softly to herself.  He lowered his head and stretched out his white and slender fingers to carefully peel off the skin of wild fruits. Zhang Xiaofan had been doing this for the past few days. Xiao Hui would often come back to find some wild fruits. Lu Xueqi peeled off the skin like this and put it in his mouth.  Then Zhang Xiaofan would occasionally eat one or two pieces as if he had a mechanical reaction.

    But, what does this matter?  Lu Xueqi thought lightly in her heart that she had been waiting for him for ten years. As long as she could be with him, she wouldn't care no matter how long it took.

    She lowered her head and peeled it carefully, and suddenly she caught sight of something from the corner of her eye. She was startled for a moment, and slowly put down the wild fruit in her hand. Zhang Xiaofan sat there dumbly and did not respond, but these days, his hand has been holding this fruit tightly.  Lu Xueqi originally noticed this, but didn't care. But when she looked around, she suddenly saw that Zhang Xiaofan's palm seemed to beThere is something, a corner is exposed

    She frowned slightly, put down the wild fruit in her hand, took Zhang Xiaofan's arm, and reached out to spread his fingers to see clearly what was in his palm. Unexpectedly, although Zhang Xiaofan still had a blank expression,  The palm of his hand was held so tightly that Lu Xueqi couldn't break it open. She could only raise her hand slightly and barely looked in. However, she saw that even under such circumstances, Zhang Xiaofan was still holding on to his hand. It turned out to be a piece of water.  Green broken clothes

    Lu Xueqi looked at the small piece of rag silently, and slowly put down Zhang Xiaofan's hand. A hint of sadness appeared on her face, but then she took a deep breath, and when she turned to Zhang Xiaofan, her eyes were filled with  tenderness

    Gently, Lu Xueqi stretched out her hand and held Zhang Xiaofan in her arms. The breeze blew by, and her hair on the temples fluttered gently, and a few strands fell on Zhang Xiaofan's face.

    "Xiaofan, it will be fine, everything will be fine" She smiled, and although there were faint tears in her eyes, her voice was still gentle and low.

    "A long time ago, when I was a child, I remember my mother holding me and watching the stars at night like this." Lu Xueqi slowly raised her head and looked at the night sky. The sky there was like ink, and the stars were twinkling in the night sky.  Shining brightly, "She told me that although everyone must die, good people will turn into stars after death and live well in the sky. Every night, they will look at us from the sky."

    "She is a good person, isn't she? Then maybe she is watching you in the sky, Xiaofan No matter what, she would not want you to become like this, what do you think"

    Zhang Xiaofan was lying in Lu Xueqi's arms, his stiff body seemed to tremble a little

    Lu Xueqi smiled softly, and two lines of tears fell silently. Under the starlight, her beautiful face seemed to have a strange sadness in the tears, but her hands were hugging her tightly.  man

    Hug him tightly

    As long as this is the case

    "Nonsense"

    Suddenly, a scolding sound came from the side, with the boss's impatience and faint anger in the voice. Lu Xueqi was startled, and looked to the side, only to see a plump and beautiful woman standing aside.  With charming eyebrows, it was Xiao Bai. Xiao Hui behind Lu Xueqi screamed for joy and jumped down from the broken wall. He rushed to Xiao Bai and climbed up, sitting on her shoulder, grinning.  He was smiling, obviously he was very fond of Xiaobai, he was incomparable to Lu Xueqi.

    But at this moment, Lu Xueqi naturally didn't care about the monkey. She frowned, a little confused, and said in shock to Xiaobai who suddenly appeared: "What?"

    The little girl's face turned pale, and she seemed to be very angry, but upon closer inspection, her expression was quite complicated. There was a hint of heartache under her anger. She just heard her say coldly: "When a person dies, he dies. At most  He turned into a ghost soul and entered the underworld and entered reincarnation. There is no such thing as turning into a star."

    These words were said to her face, but they were really unpleasant to hear. Even though Lu Xueqi had been grateful to Xiaobai for telling her the whole story and that Gui Li was in the ruins, she couldn't help but her face darkened. But before Lu Xueqi could say anything, Xiaobai had already  He walked straight forward, but did not look at Lu Xueqi. He only stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said coldly:

    "How long do you want to continue like this? Do you want to live like a living dead for the rest of your life?"

    Xiaobai asked with a fearful tone. Lu Xueqi's face moved, showing a bit of unbearable expression. She opened her mouth to speak, but she held back. However, her hands seemed to be distressed, and she hugged Zhang Xiaofan a little tighter.

    Zhang Xiaofan was scolded by Xiaobai, and the muscles on his face twitched, but then he closed his eyes again and returned to his autistic look. Xiaobai looked at him and seemed to be very angry, so he went up to grab him.  Lu Xueqi grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's collar and picked him up. Lu Xueqi screamed: "Don't, don't do this, he, he can't stand it"

    Xiaobai sneered and said: "I want to scold him to wake him up. No, I don't just want to scold him, I also want to wake him up." Before the speaker could wait for Lu Xueqi to react, Xiaobai suddenly raised his palm, and it was obvious that he was  Lu Xueqi slapped Zhang Xiaofan hard and hard twice in the face.

    "Papa"

    The slap was crisp and loud. Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly swollen under the two red palm prints, and bright red blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He was hit and fell backwards. Lu Xueqi was shocked. She couldn't care so much, and hurriedly grabbed  She went up, pushed Xiao Bai away, hugged Zhang Xiaofan, and wiped the palm prints on the two injured cheeks with her sleeves regardless of the blood. Lu Xueqi was heartbroken, opened her eyes and stared at Xiao Bai, and said angrily: "  Are you crazy?"

    Xiaobai seemed to turn a deaf ear to Lu Xueqi’s words. He just stared at Zhang Xiaofan, whose body was trembling slightly, and said coldly: "What do you mean by this?"Well, are you just pretending to be a fool all day long, or are you inexplicably thinking of some way to mourn Baguio?  Let me tell you, stop being an idiot, it’s useless. Baguio is dead, she is dead.”

    "Roar"

    Suddenly, a desperate roar burst out from Lu Xueqi's arms. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly pushed her away and rushed towards Xiaobai like a furious and injured beast. Unexpectedly, Xiaobai stood there and did not dodge at all, waiting for Gui Li to roar in anger.  Rushing closer, she stepped forward instead of retreating, and slapped him again.

    "Snapped"

    The loud sound suddenly echoed in the ruins of Caomiao Village. Zhang Xiaofan was knocked to the side, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, and the clothes on his chest were dyed red, and Xiaobai's face seemed to be touched.  There was a trace of pain, but she gritted her teeth and her expression became stern. She took a few steps and rushed to Gui Li, who was weakly breathing on the ground. She grabbed his collar and shouted angrily:

    "Wake up, even if you keep doing this until death, Baguio will not survive. Do you think that you can show your regretful mood in this way? Do you want to torture yourself in this way to make yourself feel better?  ?I tell you, it’s useless.”

    Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes tightly, his body was shaking violently, panting wildly, and even his lips seemed to have lost their color.

    The crystal tears slipped quietly, but this time, they came from Xiaobai's eyes. She bit her lips tightly, and two lines of tears also flowed down her cheeks, and they kept flowing, and her voice was choked with sobs:

    "Why do you think Baguio went out of his way to save you? Was it to see you live your life like this? Baguio's death has nothing to do with you. If you continue like this, Baguio's spirit in heaven will not rest in peace.  Yes, do you understand or not?"

    Xiaobai grabbed him and slowly knelt down beside him. As if using his last strength, he hoarsely said to him word by word:

    “Live and live well, this is what Baguio wants to see”

    After saying that, as if she couldn't bear it anymore, she stood up suddenly, turned around, and strode away from this place. Lu Xueqi had been standing silently beside her since just now. When Xiaobai strode past her, Lu Xueqi suddenly  Said softly "thank you"

    There were still tears on Xiaobai's face. He paused and looked at Lu Xueqi. The two beautiful women reflected each other in the moonlight. After a moment, they gently stretched out their palms and shook hands.

    Behind the tears, Xiaobai's face showed a faint smile. He nodded to Lu Xueqi but said nothing again and strode away.

    After her figure disappeared into the darkness, Lu Xueqi slowly walked to Zhang Xiaofan, squatted down, and slowly held him in her arms. Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled, and he slowly raised his head and looked at Lu Xue  Qi

    His eyes suddenly seemed to have returned to the past, with the deep pain and endless scars in it. He was like a child, with trembling lips and tears filling his eyes.

    "Baguiois gone"

    He faced Lu Xueqi tremblingly, tears finally bursting out of his eyes, like a wounded child finally crying. Decades of sadness could no longer be endured. He grabbed Lu Xueqi's shoulders, held her in his arms, and shouted loudly  Crying, choking with sobs.

    "Baguio is goneBaguio is goneBaguiois gone"

    Lu Xueqi had never thought that this strong man would be so fragile in front of her. However, at this moment, she felt more than tenderness in her heart. She hugged him tightly, desperately trying to comfort the crying man with every ounce of warmth in her body.  In her heart, behind the hot tears, she kept saying softly, to that man and to herself.

    "It will be fine, everything will be fine"

    This night seems to be particularly long and sad

    After that night, Zhang Xiaofan woke up from the nightmare of inner demons, but not long after, he developed a high fever again

    With his behavior at the moment, it would be impossible for him to be sick in ordinary times, but this current fever made his whole body hot and unconscious. Lu Xueqi knew in her heart that his serious illness was actually a drama in her heart.  Pain caused by Baguio's death was the trigger, but most likely the mental barrier that Zhang Xiaofan had struggled to support for the past ten years was the root cause of a serious illness, but no one can cure it.

    Sure enough, no matter how hard Lu Xueqi tried, all kinds of elixirs and magical medicines were given to Zhang Xiaofan, but they were all useless, and the fever was so severe that it was unimaginable that the fever did not subside for ten days.  If ordinary people were like this, they would have died a long time ago. And now even Zhang Xiaofan is already haggard. No matter how haggard he feels, he looks a bit skinny and bones.

    Lu Xueqi was extremely anxious and guarded Zhang Xiaofan day and night for ten days., she also looked noticeably thinner. Perhaps after seeing her infatuation, God finally opened his eyes and showed mercy. On the eleventh day, when Lu Xueqi was about to despair, Zhang Xiaofan's high fever finally subsided.

    Although the fever had subsided, Zhang Xiaofan was still unconscious. Despite this, Lu Xueqi still breathed a sigh of relief. Her mood relaxed slightly from the tension, and a wave of fatigue suddenly surged into her heart from every corner of her body. She  He forced himself to tidy up Gui Li's clothes, then leaned next to Gui Li and fell into a deep sleep.

    There was a faint and reassuring smile on her beautiful face. Even when she fell asleep, her hand was holding Gui Li's shoulder. The breeze blew through the ruins of Caomiao Village. The green grass fluttered around their bodies. The world was silent.  Only this corner that has been forgotten by the world seems to have a strange kind of peace and happiness.

    She didn’t know how long she slept this time. The stars were passing by and her eyes were filled with the fragrance of flowers. It was vaguely in a dream that she saw everything she had ever dreamed of.

    Being with the one you love for the rest of your life

    Then, she woke up

    With a reassuring and happy smile on her lips, she gently opened her eyes. The body next to her was indeed still there. He was sleeping peacefully, and his breath was beside her.

    Lu Xueqi did not move, as if this was her favorite look. She leaned against him quietly, listening to his sleeping breathing.

    Suddenly, at this moment, in the direction of Qingyun Mountain in the distance, there was a sudden violent explosion in the sky, and then a huge firework burst out. Lu Xueqi's face changed slightly, she frowned, and she slowly sat up and turned around to look.

    The fireworks slowly changed into the shape of a long sword in the sky and lingered for a long time. It was a signal that was rarely used in the Qingyun Sect. It would only be used when all the nearby disciples were summoned to summon Lu Xueqi Silently when a major change occurred in the sect and the situation was extremely critical.  For a moment, his eyes returned to Zhang Xiaofan for a moment, and he stood up slowly. After hesitating for a while, he finally reached out and took the Tianya that was leaning on the broken wall, and floated away.

    The wind is still blowing the same way, and the grass is blowing back and forth the same way.

    Zhang Xiaofan was sleeping peacefully in the grass. Suddenly, a head popped out from the depths of the grass beside him. It was a gray-haired monkey with three eyes. He turned his head and looked around, and called out "Zhizhi" twice.  , seemed a little surprised that Lu Xueqi was suddenly missing here, and then jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan's chest, touched his head, and sat down

    Zhang Xiaofan was still sleeping peacefully, but the fingers on his right hand trembled slightly.

    After about half a cup of tea, there was a soft sound from the entrance to the ruins of Caomiao Village, and then the white figure of the housekeeper Lu Xueqi appeared there, walking towards the place where Zhang Xiaofan was sleeping, and the little Hui Chong who was sitting on Zhang Xiaofan's chest.  Lu Xueqi made a face, jumped down, squatted aside and looked around

    "Xiao Fan something happened." Her voice sounded so hollow, as if she had no strength at all, and she said faintly: "Just now I saw the emergency signal from our sect to summon disciples, so I went over to take a look. It turns out we are here.  During these days here, something big has happened outside. In the Ghost King Sect you used to be in, that sect leader, the Ghost King, had acquired some evil magic weapon. He could steal people's will and use it for his own purposes. The scary thing is that it is said that he is hiding in a huge area.  In the blood glow of the red shadow, wherever the red shadow goes, whether they are ordinary people or cultivators, they will turn into living dead without any will and be driven by him."

    Lu Xueqi's face was pale, and she held Tianya tightly in her hands, but her eyes when looking at Zhang Xiaofan were still full of tenderness and regret: "The righteous sects have launched several sieges against him before, but  The whole army was wiped out, and the vitality of all the factions was seriously injured. The most terrifying thing is that most of the people were stolen by his red light and became the slaves and thugs of the Ghost King. In turn, they killed the decent people, and now the world's right path has been defeated, and that  The Ghost King has recently approached the foot of Qingyun Mountain and displayed his demonic skills. He has confused all the people in the towns and villages within a hundred miles of Qingyun Mountain, including Heyang City. Including those who came before, the total number is probably no less than one hundred thousand.  If there are too many, we are about to attack Qingyun Mountain."

    She looked at Zhang Xiaofan’s face in a daze, and suddenly, two lines of tears fell from her eyes. The tears fell and fell on the back of Zhang Xiaofan’s palm.

    "I wanted to risk everything, and wanted to stay with you for the rest of my life. Even if I was cast aside by the world and punished by my master, I didn't care. But now, but now" Her lips trembled slightly, and she slowly lowered her head.  He went to the head, "But now it is Qingyun who is in trouble. It was Qingyunmen who raised me since I was a child. It was the city government that loved me and taught me, and was so kind to me. If it was just for us to be together, I would be willing to be scolded and scorned by them, but now  When they are in trouble, II can only go back and be with them."

    Lu Xueqi looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan's face, not looking away for a moment, as if she was unwilling to give up even at a glance. The breeze blew, and the skirt of her clothes fluttered gently."Perhaps you still don't know that Qingyun Sect is secretly in civil strife, and the once invincible 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' has been unable to be activated. This battle is just I'm afraid it's really a disaster, and I don't know if I can come back to see you again.  you"

    Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. Then, a slightly bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She looked at Zhang Xiaofan and whispered: "Xiaofan, I don't know if it's God's will or not. We always don't have it."  We are destined to be together forever." She paused, and after a moment, she said quietly in a low and firm voice, "But I have never regretted it."

    After saying that, she leaned down and kissed Zhang Xiaofan gently on the lips. The warm feeling on her lips seemed to spread throughout her body.

    A faint, happy feeling

    She smiled, bit her lip, stood up, took one last look at the sleeping man, turned around and walked away, but she walked so knowingly, her body often seemed to turn back to take another look, but after all,  She didn't look back

    Perhaps, even she knows that if she looks back, she will never have the courage to leave

    White clothes fluttering, she finally left

    With the wind blowing and carrying a refreshing fragrance, Xiao Hui quietly walked over, climbed up on Zhang Xiaofan's chest and sat there, silently looking at the retreating white figure. Beneath it, Zhang Xiaofan's fingers moved lightly again.  one time

    The breeze has been blowing, time has passed quietly, and Caomiao Village has fallen into a long silence again. The day has passed, the night has come, and the stars have fallen, showing the vicissitudes of the human world.

    Xiao Hui sat on Zhang Xiaofan's chest, looking a little sleepy. He opened his mouth and yawned, and made a few "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, "  Zhang Xiaofan looked down

    A low gasp came, and then Zhang Xiaofan slowly opened his eyes.

    The first thing that caught his eye was an endless sky. The deep darkness was dotted with countless shining stars. He didn't move, he just lay quietly, staring at the sky.

    Xiao Hui seemed to be a little confused next to him. He scratched his head and crawled over to take a look, but then he shrank back. The night breeze blew and the grass floated in the deep darkness. It had been like this for thousands of years, and human life was consistent with it.  Compare, like a firefly compared to the sun and the moon, it is just a fleeting moment

    Perhaps it was because the ancients understood this that they pursued immortality tirelessly

    But, what if it is an empty shell, even if it lives forever?

    His expression was very calm, calm as he had never been before, no longer sad or excited, he just looked up at the sky silently

    The sky is infinite, the stars are moving, the sky and the earth are silent, only the sound of wind is blowing quietly

    Before you know it, it’s getting bright

    But when the morning light fell and the last darkness disappeared, Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes and lay quietly like this for a long, long time. It was not until the sun rose and the warm sunshine shone on him that he opened his eyes again.  Opening his eyes, this time, he stood up

    Standing where he was, he looked around. The ruins hidden in the weeds were desolate but kind. There were many places that had been deeply engraved in his heart many years ago and would never be erased. And how many places were  When I was a child, I used to run and play, leaving a place of pure happiness.

    He strolled away, stepping on the green grass. Little Hui jumped up next to him silently, grabbed his skirt three times and climbed up to his shoulders and sat down.

    "Woo"

    The wind blowing from behind seemed to be stronger, making a whistling sound. The green grass around him undulated with the wind, and the ruins were like waves. They looked like silent but gentle people, staring at him. He walked to the north of the village, where there were still  There is a ruin, which is extremely dilapidated. From a distance, the outline still vaguely resembles the appearance of a small, dilapidated temple.

    This time, Gui Li stood for a longer time. He stared deeply at the ruins of the small temple. After a long time, a faint and friendly smile appeared on his lips. The smile was gentle and never appeared again.  Every trace of resentment and regret

    Then, he turned around and walked away, never looking back again

    "Let's go, Xiao Hui"

    "Zhizhizhizhi" Xiao Hui called softly on his shoulder and touched his head.

    He smiled faintly, facing the breeze blowing in front of him, and said with a smile: "Let's go where we should go."

    He moved his eyes and looked into the distance. The towering Qingyun Mountain pierced the sky.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, there was a busy scene everywhere, but the area near the back mountain seemed even more secluded, with not even a single person in sight. I guess it was because powerful enemies were pressing on the territory, and Daoxuan Zhenren, the center of the group, disappeared for no reason, so there was no one there.??will notice this

    In the afternoon, when the sun shines on the quiet woods in the back mountain, Gui Li is already walking on the quiet mountain forest road and reaches the back mountain of Tongtian Peak. This is not the first time he has come here. Counting, he has been here several times. He is familiar with the nearby area.  The terrain was already familiar, but looking at his expression, there was no trace of caution or anxiety. He still had the calm smile on his face that he had had since he woke up, and he was walking slowly.

    The mountain road is rugged, with ancient trees on both sides. From deep in the forest, there are sounds of birdsong from time to time. Gui Li's eyes turn from the forest to the ground and then to the front. The winding and stretching ancient road, I don't know how many past events have happened on it.

    The mountains and forests are quiet, the wind is blowing, and it seems that there is no trace of the tackiness of the world.

    The familiar three-way intersection in his memory slowly appeared in front of his eyes. Zhang Xiaofan stopped at the intersection and looked to the right unexpectedly. Behind the layers of dense forest, there was a faint trace of light in the gaps between the dense branches and leaves.  He smiled slightly at the corner of the majestic ancestral hall, turned around and stepped onto the path.

    The intersection was not far from the ancestor's ancestral hall, and the solemn hall soon appeared. However, Zhang Xiaofan did not walk to the open space. He just stood quietly behind a large tree with lush leaves beside the mountain road, facing in that direction.  Looking away

    The hall was still so dark, and the stone steps and open space in front of the door were still as they had been on countless past days. Dead leaves had fallen all over the ground. After a while, a white figure walked out of the hall, with a handsome face.  Bufan, with a peaceful smile on his face, no sharp sword in his hand, but a broom made of bamboo.

    He glanced at the fallen leaves all over the ground, with a slight smile on his face. He raised his hands and stretched, took a deep breath of the slightly sweet air in the mountains and forests, and then began to quietly sweep the fallen leaves on the ground.

    The broom was flying, and the fallen leaves were swept aside little by little. Some of them were blown up by the wind like a disobedient child. They stubbornly wanted to go back to their original place, but he swept them back again with a smile.

    The wind blows through the mountains and forests, and the forest waves burst into waves

    In the distance, behind the big tree, Zhang Xiaofan looked at the familiar white figure quietly, showing a knowing and quiet smile.

    On the clearing, Lin Jingyu seemed to suddenly feel something. He paused on his hands and turned to look at the mountain road leading to the outside world. However, the mountain road was empty. Apart from ancient trees and shrubs, were there any traces of other people?

    He was startled for a moment, then shook his head slightly and laughed. Maybe he heard it wrong. Thinking like this, he picked up the broom and swept it again.

    Behind the dense forest in the distance, Zhang Xiaofan walked slowly, getting farther and farther away from the ancestral hall behind him. Soon, he came to the three-way intersection again. This time, he looked in the direction of Huanyue Cave, and there was no  Without any hesitation, he crossed the forbidden area and walked slowly

    He felt very clearly that deep in the Huanyue Cave, there seemed to be a mysterious force constantly calling him, asking him to go to that place.

    This feeling was already extremely strong when he was still in the ruins of Caomiao Village

    Standing in front of Huanyue Cave, Zhang Xiaofan stopped and stared at the mysterious place in front of him.

    The appearance of this cave is no different from other ordinary mountain caves in the world. The rough stones and hard ground are slightly different. The only difference is that the ground in front of the cave has been trampled over the years.  It's smooth, showing the past weather here

    From that small stone gate, a generation of Qingyun Sect's genius Qingye Taoist once walked out. Countless figures who were all-powerful in the past years left their footprints here. This Huanyue Cave Mansion is actually the Qingyun Sect.  Witnesses of rise, fall and disgrace over two thousand years

    But now, what is in front of Zhang Xiaofan is just an ordinary stone cave.

    He smiled and walked in, as if he were home, without any hesitation or hesitation.

    The sunlight outside the cave was blocked by the stone wall and could not shine inside the cave. The cave looked very shady and cool, and the simple scene was just like when he first came here. Even the Tai Chi pattern hanging on the wall was still there.  Exactly the same as before

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over, put his hand on the Tai Chi diagram, and a faint clear light shone. It was the true Xuan Gong method of Qingyun Sect. In the clear light, the Tai Chi diagram slowly reacted and lit up.  After a moment, just as he expected, the mountain wall next to him slowly moved away, revealing the strange white mist door that rotated like water waves.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the seemingly unfathomable rotating water waves. The last time he entered it, he was attracted by the mysterious power contained in it and almost fell into a place of eternal destruction. But now he faced it again, the profound  Deep in the water, there seems to be a faint suction force, giving people the illusion of falling into it

    He is deeplyAfter taking a breath, he no longer hesitated, took steps, and walked in.

    A feeling of coolness rushed towards him, as if he had stepped into a world of deep water. Just a moment later, Zhang Xiaofan found that he was like the last time, surrounded by a world of emptiness and emptiness.

    There was darkness, boundless, no light, and no end. Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulder, became uneasy. He moved a little and called out twice. Zhang Xiaofan gently stretched out his hand and patted the monkey's head, as if to comfort him.  It, Xiao Hui immediately calmed down

    Then, Zhang Xiaofan stared forward, but there was nothing but darkness in his eyes. He stared for a long time without moving, until finally, a faint smile suddenly appeared on his lips, but he closed his eyes and walked forward.  go

    After just a few steps, the death-like silence was suddenly broken. There was a "boom" and a burst of hot air rushed towards him. Zhang Xiaofan could even clearly feel as if he had walked into a sea of ??fire, and his whole body was full of energy.  The skin and flesh were being burned by the sudden flames, and severe pain surged from every corner of the body. It seemed that the entire body was about to be destroyed in this sea of ??fire.

    But he still closed his eyes tightly. Even when the muscles on his face were slightly distorted by the severe pain, he still maintained a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He walked forward step by step, slowly but continuously.

    On his shoulder, the monkey Xiao Hui let out a frightened cry, sounding very frightened, but Zhang Xiaofan immediately hugged it deeply, burying Xiao Hui's head deeply in his chest and no longer looked outside.  Quickly, it seemed that the master's palm and the heartbeat in his chest made Xiao Hui quiet down and lay motionless.

    The sound of the flames burning became louder and louder, and even the air around the body seemed to be filled with a terrifying smell of anxiety. The pain in the body continued to increase, and every step seemed to be endured thousands of times more pain.

    However, his footsteps still did not stop, and he walked forward slowly and firmly.

    I don’t know when, but the violent sea of ??flames that I felt slowly receded. Around him, there was once again a vast and empty silence, and the pain in my body also disappeared.

    In the silence, suddenly, a crisp sound of water droplets dripping sounded in his ears. The cold water droplets came from nowhere, fell from nothingness, and landed on Zhang Xiaofan’s face.

    Bitingly cold

    In a moment, a rumbling sound without any warning came from the front, overwhelming the sky and seemed to be omnipresent. Zhang Xiaofan's mind could clearly depict in addition to that terrifying scene, a huge wave like a dragon, thousands of feet high, crashing down.  , anything that stood in front of this huge power of heaven and earth was as small as an ant. Even the towering Qingyun Mountain was swallowed up by it in an instant. The biting cold wind tore his body apart in an instant, which was ten times more powerful than the burning flames just now.  The pain once again came from every corner of the body

    Zhang Xiaofan never knew that a person's body could be tortured in this way and feel such severe pain. Even his tenacious nerves seemed to collapse before the pain.  It was tearing him apart to the point where he could no longer breathe. It was as if he was trapped under the deep sea. The endless pressure would immediately crush him into powder and turn him into water of death.

    Even if you die, you should open your eyes and look around before you die

    Like a lamp, this thought suddenly appeared in the depths of his heart, flickering far away, like a temptation

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and slowly continued walking forward, closing his eyes tightly

    The cold waves on all sides seemed to be irritated, and suddenly became more and more furious. The roaring sound was deafening, and the torture feeling like being cut into pieces with a thousand knives came one after another. Zhang Xiaofan's forehead was even covered with cold sweat, and his face was extremely pale.  But he always maintained the remaining clarity before his collapse, and still walked slowly.

    Step after step, never stopping, just like life, moving forward slowly, after all, you can't look back

    The tide receded slowly, and the deafening and terrifying sound disappeared. Silence returned to his side. In a void, it seemed that only his footsteps echoed.

    A person, walking alone

    "Xiaofan"

    Suddenly, a voice called faintly from behind him. In an instant, Zhang Xiaofan felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his body shook violently, and there was an expression of disbelief on his face. This was the first time, and he stopped involuntarily.

    His eyes were still closed, but his lips began to tremble slightly. He was a little choked, a little heartbroken, a little desperate, and said in a low voice: "Bi Yao"

    That familiar voice seemed to be right behind him, infinitely tender, with a bit of the tenderness that haunted him forever, and said faintly: "Xiaofan, are you ignoring me? Look back at me."

    ? ???Xiaofan's body began to tremble slowly. His body seemed to be caught in a fierce battle. He wanted to turn around several times, but endured it. Although there was no pain, at this moment, he was sweating.  The heavy clothes were wet and the face was distorted. It was actually more painful than the terrible fire burning the body just now and the cold of the deep sea.

    A low but clear call floated behind him, as if it would never end. Isn't this life of ups and downs just for that voice?  Why don't you look back?

    "ah……"

    He suddenly roared, his body was shaking, his teeth were clenched, and his bones were rattling, as if he had finally reached the extreme limit of his endurance.

    However, it seemed that this was not over yet, except for Baguio's voice calling him behind him. Slowly, he actually heard the voices of other people, all of whom were unforgettable people in his life.

    Father, mother

    Master Pu Zhi

    Tian Buyi, Suru

    ……

    Endless, the sounds are layer upon layer, wave after wave, calling and shouting behind him, and the past events of his life are like smoke, flashing by one scene after another.

    ?Thousands of mountains and rivers, one person treks; in the dusk snow, one shadow walks alone across thousands of mountains

    He doesn’t want to be lonely or live forever. All he wants is to be with the one he loves

    He hugged his head and cried, like a child with nowhere to hide

    Tears dripped down, and there was a touch of warmth in the palm of his hand. The endless calls around him were still calling in his ears, lingering, tempting him, making him open his eyes and turn around.

    However, that faint warmth suddenly calmed his trembling body. This familiar and warm feeling seemed as if he had felt it not long ago and there was someone who stayed with him when he was on the verge of collapse.  Never give up, stay by his side, hugging him tightly through countless dark nights, using the warmth of your body to warm him

    Once upon a time, in that void, emptiness and darkness, he was in a coma, half asleep and half awake. In the trance, warm tears fell on his face, telling him that he was not alone in a terrifying cold world.

    In this life, those thousands of mountains and rivers, those thousands of mountains with dusk snow,

    no,

    one person

    The countless voices around him suddenly became urgent, as if they had been stimulated by something, and continued to call him with a bit of sadness, but Zhang Xiaofan's body slowly stood up, and the painful distortion on his face was relieved by a calmness.  replace

    Then, he smiled softly, with a deep nostalgia and unforgettable longing, and smiled lightly. Then, he turned around and walked away, leaving all the sounds behind him, letting the sad and shrill sounds  Shouting, and then gradually subsided in the sharp sound

    Silence finally comes again

    A gentle cough came from in front of Zhang Xiaofan. It was an old voice, a bit fragile and a bit surprised, "So it's you"

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, took a deep breath, slowly exhaled a long breath, and slowly opened his eyes.

 Text Chapter 6 The Way of Heaven

    Zhang Xiaofan never thought that what he would see when he opened his eyes would be such a world

    Everything in front of him was not at all a cave hidden deep in the mountain as he imagined. What was in front of him was another ancient, desolate and strange place.

    A vast and desolate Gobi with no end to be seen lay before him. There were no trees, flowers or grass, only dark gray rocks and sand. Strong winds blew across the Gobi, bringing with it a shrieking sound above his head.  It is a strange sky. Thick dark purple clouds press the world as if it is breathless. In the clouds, huge white lightnings are constantly falling from the sky and jumping across the sky.

    The farthest horizon in the distance is a dark green halo. It is particularly bright there, like there is a bright light at the end of the darkness. Countless meteors pass across the sky, emitting blazing and dazzling light. In the sky, they turn into  Brilliant and spectacular star language

    After a long while, Zhang Xiaofan slowly withdrew his gaze, his shocked mood gradually calmed down, and he looked forward. On the desolate Gobi, not far in front of him, there was indeed an altar with a dark gray boulder as its seat and steps on all sides.  , seven floors up and down, there are seven huge pillars on the altar, divided into seven colors, each one is tens of feet high, and it takes three people to surround it. For ordinary people, looking at this altar, it looks as small as an ant.  In the center, there is an ancient cauldron with a crude form. At this moment, there is a man leaning against the ancient cauldron. His face is full of fatigue. He looks extremely old. He is looking towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body was shocked. This man who looked extremely old was actually the current headmaster of Qingyun Sect, Daoxuan Zhenren.

    There was no cold, black air around Master Daoxuan at this moment, and he looked far from the usual one who commanded the world to command the Taoist Immortal Wind. He seemed to have been breathing in a low voice, and when he saw Gui Li walking over, he suddenly  He smiled and said: "I didn't expect you to be able to walk through the 'Path of the Phantom Moon' on your own. It's really amazing."

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment, then turned around and saw a stone gate standing where he had just come from. Different from the desolate scenery of the world around him, there was darkness in this stone gate that was one foot high and six feet wide. Looking from a distance, it seemed that  You can still vaguely see the layer of swirling water mist flowing through the water. It seems that the passage is not long.

    It’s just that Zhang Xiaofan looked at the darkness and recalled the scene just now, still feeling a lingering fear. But after a moment, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, turned around again, and looked at Master Dao Xuanxuan

    The person in front of him can be said to have directly killed Tian Buyi, his most respected mentor in his life, and indirectly killed his master's wife Suru. However, at this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren, who looked weak but not at all hostile, seemed to be missing in Zhang Xiaofan's heart.  any desire for revenge

    "Are you okay?"

    He slowly walked up to Master Daoxuan and said quietly

    Master Daoxuan looked at him, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his tired face, but instead of asking him about his past grudges, he asked: "Why did you come here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said calmly: "I thought I should come, so I came."

    Master Daoxuan looked at him and slowly laughed. He laughed louder and louder, shook his head and said with a smile: "Well, the one who should have come has just come, hahahaha" He laughed wantonly and crazily, as if he was affectionate.  Gradually it became more intense. Zhang Xiaofan didn’t ask any more questions or interrupt him. He just watched quietly.

    It took a long time for Master Daoxuan's laughter to slowly stop. His face still looked very tired, but the strange light in his eyes had begun to become sharper and brighter.

    "Don't you want to avenge your master?" Master Daoxuan suddenly said to him calmly

    Zhang Xiaofan did not answer, but still looked at Master Daoxuan quietly. His eyes were calm and peaceful, as if there was a hint of compassion. However, the monkey Xiao Hui in his arms seemed a little uneasy and moved a few times.  She left his arms and climbed onto his shoulders and sat down.

    Master Daoxuan's body seemed to tremble slightly, and his face slowly changed. The tired look gradually disappeared, and the sharp light in his eyes became brighter and brighter, the one that once looked down upon the world.  The momentum seemed to quickly return to him like a tide.

    That terrifying and invisible power can be clearly felt from Daoxuan’s body even if Zhang Xiaofan is standing aside.

    He stood up slowly, and wisps of black energy emerged from his body, swirling around him. The violent aura reappeared. He stared at Zhang Xiaofan and smiled again, but this smile seemed a little  ferocious

    "Are you still afraid?"

    "Boom" suddenly, a loud noise burst out behind Master Daoxuan. The ancient tripod was instantly blown to pieces by a huge force. The fragments flew everywhere. In the smoke, Zhang Xiaofan's pupils shrank slightly.

    A broken sword, in the ancient tripodIn its original position, inserted upside down on a hard stone base, it looks like stone but not stone, like jade but not jade. The form is crude but has a majestic look. It is impressively the official ancient sword of killing immortals.

    "Hahahaha" At this moment, the thick black energy was already covering Master Daoxuan. In the midst of laughter, he stretched out his hand, and as if he had spiritual power, the Ancient Zhuxian Sword shook, and slowly pulled it out on its own, flew off the ground and fell to the ground.  In the hands of Daoxuan Zhenren

    "Since you are so useless, then let me send you to see your master, hahahaha" Daoxuan Zhenren laughed ferociously, and tightly grasped the hilt of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. In an instant, the entire huge building was  The altar trembled, and a burst of abundant power burst out. On the altar, the seven huge stone pillars seemed to be summoned, and they lit up one by one, and the light became more and more powerful.

    Finally, it turned into seven colorful red lights, which were dazzling and shot straight into the sky.

    A panicked macro light soared into the sky and penetrated into the deep purple clouds. Suddenly, the thick clouds above the altar changed. Countless clouds began to rotate rapidly. Electric light flashed one after another in the clouds. A huge crack slowly opened, revealing  The true face in the sky

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and held his breath. Only at this moment did he truly understand why this place was called "Huanyue Cave"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the crack that was broken open by the huge light driven by the Zhuxian Solid Sword,

    There is a flickering and changing moon, red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, all kinds of colors are flashing on this psychedelic moon, emitting beautiful and mysterious light

    And when the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian drove the seven giant pillars to shine into the sky, the seven-color rainbow light instantly passed through the clouds and merged into the fantasy moon. Suddenly, the magic moon's light flourished, and the seven-color light flickered non-stop. After a moment, unexpectedly,  A seven-color qi sword was transformed into the mid-air. Wherever it passed, all the dark clouds evaded and dissipated, and it had an unparalleled power.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face changed color. He was very familiar with this formation. It was the invincible Zhuxian Sword Formation. However, there were no stingy swords flying in the sky at the moment. However, under the phantom moonlight, the power of this main sword was as if  It was more powerful than the Zhuxian Sword Formation that was launched on the Qimai Peak that day.

    Daoxuan's face was completely shrouded in black air at this moment, and an icy laughter came from inside, which sounded bone-chilling, "In this Huanyue Cave Mansion, the magic power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword has been increased tenfold, please forgive me!"  Luo Jinxian also died without a burial place and suffered death."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he had already waved the Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals in his hand. In an instant, the situation in the world changed color, and rumbling thunder exploded across the world. The terrifying giant sword above the sky slowly turned its head and faced Zhang Xiaofan.

    Before the sword fell, the violent wind was already coming. Zhang Xiaofan knew that such a power that could destroy the world and destroy the world cannot be resisted by human power. He tried to dodge the sword, but unexpectedly, the moon flickered in the sky. Just as he moved,  , a rainbow light had already shrouded it, and suddenly it was like a mountain of tai, pressing down his entire life. After the pressure, he actually became unsteady, and his whole body slowly knelt down to where he stood, and the ground "clicked"  A rumbling sound of "ka ka ka" was heard, and within a radius of dozens of feet with Zhang Xiaofan as the center, countless cracks appeared on the ground in the blink of an eye.

    The giant sword had not yet arrived but was so powerful. After the ancient sword of Zhuxian was broken, it seemed to be more powerful than before under the phantom moon. With this terrifying power, even if the real Daluo Jinxian came here, it would be wiped out. I just don’t know this.  How could such terrifying power exist in the human world?

    Although Zhang Xiaofan’s Taoism is extremely high at the moment, and after experiencing the enlightenment of life and death, his mentality has reincarnated and his practice has advanced to another level. However, this power of killing immortals is definitely not possessed by the human world and cannot be resisted by human beings. He is actually helpless. He can only sigh softly and wait for death.

    But at this critical moment of life and death, his heart was calm, without the slightest fear, as if he was about to go home, with a faint smile on his lips.

    But it seemed that God did not want him to die like this. When Zhang Xiaofan gave up, another voice sounded in the distance.

    "Brother, stop"

    This voice is young and calm, but the words give people a faint feeling of excitement and soaring, as if the speaker can easily move people's hearts and make people's blood boil with just a casual sentence.

    The power of Zhu Xian, which was destroying the heaven and the earth and could not be stopped by gods and demons, suddenly stopped. Daoxuan Zhenren, who seemed to have mastered the power of life and death in the world and looked down upon everything, the black energy on his face suddenly dissipated, revealing  With an unbelievable expression, he stared behind Gui Li in astonishment, and even his voice became hoarse:

    "YouJunior Brother Wan"

    The pressure on Zhang Xiaofan suddenly dissipated, and then the cracks under his feet closed silently, as if they had never appeared before. He didn't have time to be surprised by this, so he turned sharply and looked back.

    A white figure stood under the stone door through which he just entered this worldHe was a young and handsome young man with sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes. He had a gentle smile on his face, but in his eyes, he seemed to always exude a passion. The strong wind on the Gobi desert blew by, and his white clothes were fluttering.  , indescribably cool, just standing there casually, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a feeling of admiration from the bottom of his heart, as if as long as he said a word, he would be willing to follow him in the iron-blooded battlefield across the world.

    The sky is full of stars, the moon is twinkling

    The two former heroes of Qingyun reunited again in this psychedelic space of time and in the chaotic and lost memories.

    Daoxuan’s body began to tremble slowly. The Zhuxian Ancient Sword he held high slowly lowered his head. He walked down the altar step by step and walked towards the white figure. He never looked at Zhang Xiaofan again.

    The white clothes are fluttering, and the handsome face is just like the passionate years in the memory, exuding the light of youth.

    That light, warm and fiery, was once the most cherished place in his heart.

    In his eyes, hot tears slowly welled up in his dry eyes

    "Junior brotheris it really you?"

    The young man in white stood there without leaving the scope of the stone gate. With a smile on his face, he said to Master Daoxuan: "How are you, senior brother? We haven't seen each other for a long time."

    Master Daoxuan's body shook a little. Although he was still holding the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, the black energy on his body quickly disappeared after he saw Wan Jianyi's figure. However, at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan first saw him.  The look of deep tiredness returned to his face

    He seemed to have aged ten years in this short period of time, as if the life in his body had been sucked away by the Zhu Xian in his hand.

    It’s just that Master Daoxuan obviously didn’t pay attention to the changes in his body. All his energy was focused on the young man in white who appeared mysteriously. He slowly stretched out his hand to touch the body in his memory: "Junior brother  …”

    His voice was cut off midway. His hand passed through the body and touched nothing, except nothingness.

    Master Daoxuan staggered, as if his footing was unstable. He reached out to help Shimen before he managed to stand still. He was panting heavily, but despair and pain flashed across his eyes.

    Like a fleeting shadow, the white figure that had just disappeared when he reached out to touch it quietly appeared in front of him, but still did not leave the scope of the stone door. The young shadow still smiled and said: "Brother, you  Why aren't you awake yet?"

    Master Daoxuan looked up, with confusion in his eyes, and murmured: "Sober, what are you sober?"

    The young man in white stared at him and said quietly: "Brother, you are smart in your life. You should have realized the truth long ago. Let go, let go of the attachment to this world, let go of the useless pursuit of power. We two practiced Taoism together. Could it be that what we did together was  Eat these things?"

    Daoxuan’s body slowly began to tremble. At this moment, he looked like an aging old man. At the last moment of his life, he was struggling desperately to see the road ahead in confusion.

    "Wepractice Taoismfor what?"

    The young man in white showed that gentle smile again, and the look on his face was so warm that even Zhang Xiaofan who was standing aside was trembling. The young man in white didn't say anything more, just lightly shook his shame robe, and a breeze blew.  It blew from between the skirts of clothes, blowing away the fine sand and dust under the feet, leaving only nothing.

    He looked at the old and tired face of Master Daoxuan peacefully and calmly, and said gently: "Brother, let it go."

    "Snapped"

    The Ancient Zhuxian Sword, which contains supreme magical power and is capable of destroying the heaven and earth. The Ancient Zhuxian Sword fell from the hands of Master Daoxuan. It fell to the ground like an ordinary long sword, broken from copper and iron.

    A smile slowly appeared on Master Daoxuan's face. The smile was peaceful and calm, exactly the same as the smile on the face of the young man in white.

    "I'm sosilly, I waited so long to understand" He said softly in a low voice, took a step forward, stretched out his hands, as if he wanted to hug something, but after a moment, his body slowly  Fall down and fall weakly to the ground

    All life disappeared from that body, but no matter what, it could not take away the light and gentle smile on Daoxuan's face.

    The world was silent, and for a moment, the only sound left was the howling wind in the distance.

    The once all-powerful figure passed away so quietly at this moment. Zhang Xiaofan stood aside silently, watching everything that happened.

    The figure of the young man in white became a little blurry, but it did not disappear. On the contrary, he looked at the body of Daoxuan in silence for a while, then turned around and looked at Zhang Xiaofan

    ?Zhang Xiaofan knew to some extent in his heart the identity of this white-clothed figure who seemed to be real and illusory, and he couldn't help but feel a general reverence in his heart, and whispered: "Senior"

    The young man in white still had a gentle smile. He looked at Zhang Xiaofan with some admiration in his eyes and said with a slight smile: "Hello, kid, you are really good."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't understand why he praised him for a moment, and he didn't know what the word "good" in his words meant. He was a little surprised, but the young man in white didn't seem to intend to explain. He waved his hand lightly and saw that he was lying on the ground.  The Ancient Zhuxian Sword on the ground suddenly seemed to be dragged by an invisible force and flew up.

    The young man in white stared at the ancient sword, then looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and said quietly: "My child, this power of killing immortals is the mysterious and supreme magic power that conquers the creation of heaven and earth. It can kill immortals and demons, destroy heaven and earth, it shouldn't be  He exists in the world, but now that he is here, he needs a master after all."

    As he spoke, the Ancient Zhuxian Sword was carried by the wind like duckweed and floated in front of Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and looked at the young man in white. He didn't know what to say for a moment. After a while, he said: "Senior, you"

    The young man in white smiled and said: "Why do you think you can come here? In fact, it is because this sword summoned you, so you are the one who is destined."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head repeatedly and said: "Senior, you and Daoxuanthe two masters are both amazing talents. They are extremely intelligent and unique. They are thousands of times better than the disciples. Neither of you two can do it."  How can a disciple who truly masters the power of killing immortals be able to take on this important task if he is too stupid?"

    The young man in white smiled slightly and said: "If you can afford it, you will know if you pick up this Ancient Sword of Killing Immortals. This power of Killing Immortals is not a common thing in the world. Naturally, it can be mastered by inhumane methods."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, looked at the young man in white, and said, "Senior, what do you mean by this?"

    The young man in white smiled and said: "Since ancient times, you are the only one who has had the opportunity to understand four of the five volumes of the "Heavenly Book". If not, there are billions of living beings in the world, why are you the only one who can feel the summons of this ancient sword of killing immortals?  "

    The more Zhang Xiaofan listened, the more shocked he became, and he lost his voice: "What, senior, do you mean to say that this ancient sword of killing immortals is"

    The young man in white clothes smiled and said: "That's right, the ancient sword of Zhu Xian is the fifth volume of the heavenly book in the legend." At this point, his expression suddenly dimmed again, but he soon regained his calmness and said calmly: "What's more, if you can truly master it,  The key to the power of killing immortals is not the level of one's spiritual practice, the most important thing is the heart."

    Zhang Xiaofan was puzzled and said: "Why is this?"

    The young man in white said: "The power of Zhu Xian is far beyond ordinary people. If you control it easily, you can be invincible in the world. Once you have such a terrifying power in your hand, you will often indulge in it unconsciously. In the end, your inner demons will bite you back and you will become Zhu Xian."  A slave to the power of

    He sighed softly and said: "Back then, Senior Brother Daoxuan and I were both confident that we were unparalleled in the world, and we were arrogant about everything. Little did we know that in the end, neither of us could resist our inner demons. Only those who have truly experienced thousands of hardships, setbacks and failures, and whose hearts have been forged into steel.  Humans are the real masters of this immortal-killing power."

    The ancient sword of Zhu Xian slowly floated in front of Zhang Xiaofan. In the distance, the figure of the young man in white began to shake and gradually blurred, but his voice still came clearly, "Child, master this power well, and wait until you truly understand  Once you understand the meaning of that sentence in the Book of Heaven, you will understand everything"

    The next moment, the white shadow dissipated. Almost at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan Su Rong slowly stretched out his hand and grabbed the hilt of the Zhuxian ancient sword.

    Five fingers, close together

    "Boom"

    It was like a thunder, suddenly exploding in the ears, tearing the entire sky apart, lightning flashing, wind and clouds rolling, the phantom moon in the sky was full of brilliance, the colorful lights were shining non-stop, converging into a huge light pillar, falling from the sky  , shrouding Zhang Xiaofan’s figure in it

    "ah……"

    With a long roar, the sound entered the clouds. Zhang Xiaofan flew away and landed on the altar. Seven colorful pillars lit up at the same time. The light pillars were like dragons, vigorously tumbling in the air, as if they were cheering and roaring.

    In the depths of the light, Zhang Xiaofan's figure seemed to be a little blurry. I could only vaguely see his movements, slowly raising the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. As the ancient sword rose higher, the wind and clouds in the sky rotated more and more.  Urgent, that colorful qi sword, which represents the peerless power of killing immortals, appears again, looking down at the world with arrogance.

    Around the giant sword in the sky, under the brilliance of the phantom moon, in the empty sky and earth, a row of huge golden fonts slowly appeared. Each one was a hundred feet high, going straight from the sky to the ground. It was so spectacular.  pole

    Heaven and earth are unkind and regard all things as stupid dogs

    The wind and clouds are turbulent, the heaven and earth are rustling, and the brilliance is deep.??, that gaze, staring deeply into the heaven, earth and sky

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak

    Looking out from Tongtian Peak, the sky in the distance no longer has the cloudless blue emptiness of the past. At this moment, a violent blood-red light and shadow enveloped the sky, turned into heavy dark clouds, and was pressing towards Tongtian Peak.

    There was chaos in the Qingyun Sect. The sudden invasion of the Demon Sect was so fierce that no one could have predicted it. In a short period of time, the righteousness had been severely damaged, and the elites were gone. The most terrifying thing was that among the ten  The elites of the righteous path were actually bewitched by the mysterious and strange evil spells of the Devil's Cult, the Ghost King Sect, and they became the thugs of the Ghost King.

    Originally, the right path had an absolute advantage over the demon sect, but suddenly the world was reversed. The Ghost King seemed to think this was not ordinary enough, and used evil methods to confuse all the people on the Qingyun Road and near the Qingyun Mountains, and became him.  His subordinates only know how to kill with weapons, and they number one hundred thousand in number. Their power is even greater than that of the beast-monster disaster that was known as the great calamity of heaven and earth.

    As for the Qingyun Sect, there are only the disciples of the Qingyun Sect and the remaining friends in the righteous path. The elites of the famous sects have all been wiped out. Even giants such as Tianyin Temple, there are only a dozen monks coming here at the moment.  Among them were the abbot Master Puhong, the divine monk Pukong, and the younger generation Faxiang, Fashan and others. Among the group of monks, there was another withered old monk who was silent and stood beside Master Puhong.  beside

    Hearing the arrival of the monks from Tianyin Temple, there was an immediate commotion in the Qingyun Sect. For many years, Tianyin Temple has always been on good terms with the Qingyun Sect. Whenever there was a big disaster, they would fight the enemy side by side. Now everyone came out to welcome them, just to see  After arriving at Tianyin Temple, all the monks couldn't help but be speechless.

    In front of everyone in the Qingyun Sect, apart from Xiao Yicai, who was temporarily handling affairs with Nagato, they were Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, the most senior person in the Qingyun Sect, and Master Shuiyue, the leader of Xiaozhu Peak. Zeng Shuchang looked around and saw only the monks of Tianyin Temple.  It's okay to have a dusty look on their faces, but most of the monks actually have bloodstains on their bodies. It's obvious that they have gone through one or several hard battles before coming here. When thinking about the fact that the monks of Tianyin Temple are actually  These are the only people here, could it be that

    Zeng Shuchang took a step forward and hesitated for a moment, then said: "Master Puhong, youthis"

    Master Puhong was very calm, clasped his hands and returned the greeting. He said calmly: "This catastrophe has occurred again, and all living beings in the world are in ruins. The monks in our temple originally wanted to save the common people, but the Tao is higher than the devil, and most of the disciples have already passed away.  "

    After that, he softly recited "Amitabha". Zeng Shuchang was speechless, and then a look of sadness appeared on his face. Xiao Yicai forced himself to calm down. Although his heart slowly sank, he still forced a smile and said: "No matter what,  As long as all the masters are here, please go in first."

    Master Puhong and other monks from Tianyin Temple joined hands and saluted. At that moment, everyone walked back to the Yuqing Hall. Behind them, the blood-red red clouds on the sky in the distance were pressed a little deeper.

    Master Shuiyue walked a few steps and suddenly felt something. He looked back and saw that Lu Xueqi, who was following him, had walked to the railing next to the stone steps at some point. She leaned on the railing and looked into the distance. She was in a daze and didn't know where she was.  Master Shuiyue was about to call her, but suddenly his expression darkened, as if he had thought of something, and quietly walked over, walked behind Lu Xueqi, and called out softly: "Xueqi"

    Lu Xueqi stirred and woke up. She turned back to look at Master Shuiyue and whispered: "Yes, master, disciple, go in now."

    After saying that, she turned around and was about to walk towards Yuqing Palace. Unexpectedly, a look of pity flashed across Master Shuiyue's face, but he reached out and grabbed Lu Xueqi's hand and held her.

    Lu Xueqi was a little surprised, turned around and said, "Master, what's wrong?"

    Master Shuiyue sighed softly, looked at no one around him, lowered his voice, and said softly: "Xueqi, you go now."

    Lu Xueqi was startled and said: "Master, where do you want your disciple to go?"

    Master Shuiyue turned to the distance, watching the ferocious red clouds rolling in, and said calmly: "Leave Qingyun Mountain, go where you want to go, be with the person you miss in your heart, and live a good life." She turned slowly  He looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "Don't come back again."

    Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, and tears suddenly flashed in her eyes, but after a moment, she slowly shook her head and whispered: "Master, I won't leave, I want to be with you."

    Master Shuiyue gave a bitter smile and said: "Silly boy, Master has lived for such a long time, even if he dies, it won't be a big deal, but you are still so young, and you have someone who truly misses you. Listen to Master and leave Qingyun."  Go and be with him.”

    Lu Xueqi clenched her teeth and her lips trembled slightly. It seemed that Master Shuiyue's words were a message to her.?The temptation that cannot be refused at all, the lingering dreams that are unforgettable, aren't they all for that kind of life?

    However, she still slowly shook her head, as if it was extremely difficult, and then turned around and walked towards the Yuqing Hall. Master Shuiyue looked at her thin and fragile figure, let out a long sigh, and slowly  He shook his head, looking sad.

    After standing there for a moment, she sighed softly and walked towards the Yuqing Hall. Halfway there, she suddenly stopped again and looked at the railing in the other corner of the Yuqing Hall. She saw that  In a secluded place, there was another man and a woman, quietly standing together, whispering, and no one knew what they were talking about.

    And those two people, the female is Wen Min, a disciple of Master Shuiyue, and the male is Song Daren of Dazhufeng. Looking at their expressions, there is a hint of tenderness, and there is not much fear of impending death, but they seem to cherish the present moment.  Like a short time

    ?????????? At least, the expressions on their faces all have a gentle smile.

    Master Shuiyue's heart felt like it hurt again. He looked at the two people for a long time, silently, and slowly walked into the Yuqing Hall.

    In the Yuqing Hall, everyone had already taken their seats. Master Puhong was highly virtuous and respected, and everyone recommended him to sit on the main seat. However, Master Puhong refused to give up, and finally left the main seat empty. Everyone took their seats on both sides in turn.

    Uncle Zeng coughed and said, "Master, is it possible that the area near Tianyin Temple has also been invaded by demons from the Demon Cult?"

    Master Puhong put his hands together and said: "With my mercy and blessings from the Buddha, the evil claws have not harmed the people near Tianyin Temple for the time being. The monks in our temple came to stop them after they heard that the demons of the evil sect committed crimes and killed people. In order to protect the people of the world, they stopped.  Unexpectedly, the evil spells of this demon sect were so powerful that they actually harmed many disciples. Alas I have sinned deeply."

    Everyone in the Qingyun Sect had expressions of regret on their faces, and Xiao Yicai advised: "Master, there is no need to blame yourself. All the senior brothers who passed away deserved their death. You should go to the Western Paradise. The most urgent task at the moment is to deal with the current crisis."

    Master Puhong sighed, nodded, and then a look of hope appeared on his face. He looked at the people of Qingyun Sect and said: "The situation is critical right now, and the people are in dire straits. Looking at the world, only Senior Brother Daoxuan of your noble sect  Only by using the Immortal Killing Sword Formation and showing your divine power can you reverse the crisis and save all sentient beings, please."

    After saying this, he clasped his hands and bowed deeply. Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, everyone in the Qingyun Sect looked at each other, and they were all speechless. They didn't know what to say. Soon Master Puhong realized that the situation was wrong, and said in shock: "Why?  ?”

    Xiao Yicai gave a wry smile and said: "Master, I don't know something. There are also changes in our Qingyun Sect. My mentor has been missing for many days."

    The monks in Tianyin Temple were in a state of excitement, and Master Puhong said in astonishment: "How could this be?"

    Xiao Yicai showed a look of helplessness on his face and said: "Now, I will not hide this from all the masters. Ever since the beast monster catastrophe mentor used the Immortal Killing Sword Formation to repel the enemy, the old man has become a little strange and behaves very differently from usual.  Originally, it was okay to be a bit weird, but after my mentor did some strange things, he disappeared and was never heard from again."

    Master Puhong was silent and speechless. Master Daoxuan practiced magical powers and was looked upon by the world. How could he become like this? It was really unbelievable. However, Xiao Yicai and others were obviously not lying. Look at their faces.  Embarrassing, considering that the "strange" thing in his mouth is not something that can be tolerated easily, but the most important thing is that after Daoxuan's disappearance, what should he do now?

    Master Puhong’s expression suddenly changed, he raised his head and said to everyone in the Qingyun Sect: “Then… I wonder if the ancient sword of Zhuxian is still there. Is there anyone else in the noble sect who is wise and expert, who can promote this sword formation of Zhuxian?”

    This time, Xiao Yicai did not speak. Next to him, Uncle Zeng sighed and said, "Master, I don't know. The ancient sword of Zhuxian has always been kept only by me, the master of the Qingyun sect. It has been passed down from generation to generation and cannot be accessed by outsiders. Now the ancient sword of Zhuxian  He also disappeared along with Senior Brother Daoxuan; in addition, operating the Zhuxian Sword Formation requires Taiqing magical power, which cannot be achieved by non-unparalleled talents. In the past hundred years of our sectonly Senior Brother Daoxuan can achieve this level.  , I feel so ashamed and so powerless.”

    Master Puhong’s last glimmer of hope was shattered. He was stunned for a long time and whispered: “If this is really the case, wouldn’t it mean that the defeat has been decided, and the world is really in danger of disaster?”

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect was silent, all of them looked solemn and lowered their heads.

    In the Yuqing Hall, the air was extremely solemn for a moment. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a desperate cry suddenly came from a distance, followed by a ferocious roar and roar, like the rumble of thousands of wild beasts.

    A Qingyun disciple with a look of despair stumbled into the Yuqing Hall and shouted in a trembling voice:

    "The devil, the devil from the devil's sect is coming up the mountain to kill"

    allThe people stood up together in an instant, with expressions of shock and disbelief on their faces. Slowly, an aura of despair filled the majestic Yuqing Temple.

    Is there really no hope at all and everything will be destroyed?

    Behind the crowd, Lu Xueqi quietly turned around and looked into the distance. There was no fear on her face, but only a touch of tender longing.

 Text Chapter 7 Zhu Xian

    Bloody red light covered the sky and floated over. Looking from Tongtian Peak, the entire sky turned red, and dark red clouds billowed, making people feel breathless just looking at this red cloud.  Underneath, everything is dyed red, the sky is red, the mountains are red, the clouds moving on the sea of ??clouds are red, the water drops flowing down the Hongqiao are red, and even the cold mountain wind seems to blow  Yes, it seems to be red too

    The thick smell of blood blew from the wind and filled the Tongtian Peak

    Countless figures are climbing up from Tongtian Peak from all directions. There are almost no gaps in the dense crowd. There are figures everywhere. Everyone's eyes are flashing with a strange red light as they look at these crazy crowds. Most of them  Judging from the clothes on their bodies, they are all ordinary people living under Qingyun Mountain. However, how can ordinary people move and climb like apes like this? The weirdness in this is naturally due to the strange blood glow that has taken away their hearts.  Got it

    Without any effort, you can have countless armies, and even confused ordinary people can use the four-spirit blood array to stimulate their life potential ten times. Calculating this, there is really no way to crack the demon king.  A crazy ordinary citizen can be ignored by anyone in the Qingyun Sect, but one hundred and one thousand, not to mention that there are now a hundred thousand people all over the mountains and plains like a group of crazy ants.  Rushing up, it makes people feel chills in their hearts

    Among the countless crazy crowds, there are still quite a few people who appear particularly active under the light of the blood light in the sky. Their Taoism seems to be far beyond that of the ant-like people around them. Flying to control swords, cultivating Taoist priests can do  They know everything, and their Taoism is extremely high. Many of the Qingyun Sect disciples who have defeated the guards are naturally the righteous cultivators who lost their minds to the Ghost King in the previous battles.

    With so many experts assisting them, and an almost endless crowd of crazy people, the Demon Sect's offensive was like a huge wave crashing on the shore, unstoppable. Under the red light, the Qingyun Sect disciples defending on the sea of ??clouds barely put up any decent resistance.  They were already defeated and retreated to Hongqiao.

    Not long after, the sound of "swish" could be heard endlessly. The demonic sect's army coming from all directions had already occupied the huge and empty platform of the sea of ??clouds. Looking at the fairyland that was originally misty with clouds, it was now crowded with people, and the sounds of roaring and shouting came one after another. It was like  It was like a ghost hell. Later, so many people crowded in here that there was no room to stand.

    And above the sky, a large red light group that was a hundred times deeper than the red shadow in the sky and looked like a blood ball slowly flew over the cloud sea platform, and a burst of laughter came from inside:

    "Hahahahaha, the losers of Qingyun Sect, now they finally know how powerful I am. Hahahaha Where is Daoxuan? Daoxuan, why don't you come out like a dog? Aren't you always trying to save the world? The Zhuxian Sword Formation is not the world.  Invincible, why are you so dumb now and afraid to come out? Hahahahaha"

    The laughter was unbridled and wild, almost hysterical. However, the violence in it caused the entire Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak to be enveloped in an atmosphere of despair.

    However, at this time, the offensive of the Demon Cult army temporarily stalled. The reason was for no other reason than that the righteous people on Tongtian Peak relied on the geographical advantage to defend Hongqiao. Hongqiao was a wonder created by heaven and earth, but now it has become  It is a dangerous natural chasm that is difficult for the demon sect's army to overcome. The huge bridge is usually quite open, but at this moment, for the 100,000 demon sect's army, it is no different from a single-plank bridge.

    Those crazy and irrational people rushed onto the bridge one after another, but after a while, they could only hear the screams of "ah ah ah" from time to time. However, some people could not hold their feet, or it was too crowded, and they were pushed.  After descending into the bottomless abyss under the Hongqiao Bridge, it was about to turn into black dots, swallowed up by the deep sea of ??clouds.

    As for the Righteous Path, it was originally caught off guard by the attack by the Demon Cult army, and the difference in strength was too great, so it collapsed in the blink of an eye above the sea of ??clouds. But at this moment, the elites who had gathered in the Yuqing Palace joined the group one after another, and their combat power increased.  Dasheng, just looking at the light of the magic weapon waving in the air at Hongqiao, it was already many times stronger than before.

    Although the Demon Cult has a large number of people, there are only dozens of them who can fight head-on. The vast majority of the Demon Cult army was created by the Ghost King using the demonic power of the Four Spirits Blood Array to seduce their minds. Although the Four Spirits Blood Array can stimulate their potential,  They have become infinitely powerful and can climb as fast as flying, but after all, they cannot instantly learn all kinds of immortal magic tricks to control swords and fly quickly. Therefore, although the demon sect is powerful, most of them can only stand stupidly on the ground.  If you rush forward and encounter a natural chasm like Hongqiao on Tongtian Peak, you can only say nothing.

    Although there are many cultivators in the crowd who have had their minds taken away, they can still control their swords and fly up in the air to fight each other.

    But after all, they are only a minority. On the one hand, Zhengdao sent extra manpower to guard the head of Hongqiao Bridge, and on the other hand, it assigned experts to deal with the few masters of the Demon Cult who leaped over.So even if you hit more and less, you will be suppressed in the blink of an eye.

    In this way, the righteous side actually slowly stabilized its position and brought the situation back. On the other hand, on the Demon Sect's side, countless crazy people with red eyes and bared teeth and claws could only crowd on the small but long Hongqiao and enter.  Can't advance, can't retreat, it will take a little longer

    The commotion became more and more intense, and more and more people fell into the Hongqiao and died. Looking at the black shadows falling one after another, it seemed that there were many more people than those killed by the righteous people.

    This scene is beyond the expectations of the Demon Sect, and the morale of the Righteous Path is strong. Although the situation is still not optimistic at the moment, it is much better than the sudden defeat just now when the war suddenly started.

    However, these hopes did not last long in the hearts of the righteous people. After the Demon Cult army was blocked at one end of the Hongqiao, the strange and huge blood ball in the sky slowly crossed the platform of the sea of ??clouds and flew to the top of the Hongqiao.

    The red blood glow stretched out, like a terrifying demon with teeth and claws in mid-air

    The rising blood energy was spinning rapidly. After a moment, from the huge blood ball, a dozen bloody light beams were suddenly shot towards the righteous crowd at the end of the Hongqiao on Tongtian Peak.

    Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple and others had fought against the Demon Sect before, so their expressions were serious when they saw the huge blood ball flying up. This time when they saw the strange light beam shining down, Master Puhong's expression changed drastically.  , shouted quickly: "Get out of the way, that beam of light is exactly what the demon uses to confuse the mind."

    When everyone heard this, their expressions changed one after another and they couldn't run away. However, the people of the Righteous Path gathered densely at the head of Hongqiao Bridge to resist the demon sect's offensive. The light beams from the sky shot down so fast that they could not completely dodge them in a short time.

    There were just a few screams, but there were already several righteous disciples who couldn't escape, and were covered by the blood-colored light pillar. Suddenly, they saw the bodies of those people shake, and then their faces were distorted, their movements became slow and stiff, and their eyes slowly  emit red light

    There were people nearby who didn’t understand the situation, some of them were close friends from the same family. In desperation, they rushed forward desperately to pull the victim out of the beam of light. Unexpectedly, the people under the light and shadow instantly turned their heads.

    They were so ruthless that they chopped down the people around them with sharp knives and magic weapons. Among them, several of those who rushed forward to save people died inexplicably at the hands of their friends.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master Puhong’s face turned livid, he gritted his teeth, regardless of Buddhist precepts, and shouted: “Kill these fellow Taoists who have lost their minds”

    After saying that, a look of pain flashed across his face. He knew that this moment was definitely not the time to repent. Master Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect was not here, so the righteous people present recommended Master Puhong as the most virtuous and respected person.

    He also understood that the situation at this moment was extremely bad, and any extra point he could hold on would be a point. He was not humble at the moment and stood up to give orders loudly. Under his words, he shouted

    People from the righteous path caught up one after another, and finally got rid of those people who confused their minds, which temporarily stabilized the situation.

    A haze of knowledge has completely enveloped the hearts of all the righteous people present. Not long ago

    "These people are still fighting alongside their comrades, but in the blink of an eye, they are able to fight each other with swords. So who will be next?"  Or, in other words, what if I was deceived

    As if they had received some stimulation, the Demon Cult army swarming over Hongqiao started shouting wildly and excitedly. Taking advantage of the slight confusion among the righteous people just now, a small group of Demon Cult minions rushed towards them.  Got off Hongqiao

    Master Puhong quickly ordered an encirclement and suppression. Although these demon sect's minions were originally mortals, after being transformed into demons, most of them were extremely powerful and their bodies became much tougher. The ordinary disciples of Qingyun Sect were slashed with magic weapons and fairy swords, but many times they could not immediately  Killed, they were held back for a moment

    ?????????????????????????? Taking advantage of this short gap, the blood balls roared in the sky, and they laughed wildly. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen light beams shot down, and the red light flashed, which was extremely weird.

    Suddenly the people in the right Taoist have avoided, and no one wants to become the characters who are living in front of you

    Although Master Puhong tried his best to command, the Righteous People were already in chaos. The Demon Cult army on Hongqiao was shouting wildly, and the pressure was getting bigger and bigger. The few remaining Righteous People who were struggling to support themselves were left and right, and finally it was  Unable to hold on, he heard several "boom, boom, boom" sounds, and several bodies were knocked out. It was the righteous disciples who had been guarding the edge of Hongqiao just now.

    In an instant, like a huge dam collapsing, a violent crowd surged down. With ferocious roars and roars, countless demon sect minions swarmed up. Immediately, the righteous people were rushed to pieces, and the entire defense line was completely overrun.

    Hell on earth seems to be right in front of you

    ?????????????????????????????????????????…?Under the endless crowd of crazy people, the righteous path of Duoshu is divided. Often one person has to face dozens of terrifying and fearless enemies. Everyone is fighting bravely to kill the enemy because they don't kill the enemy.  The man himself is about to be chopped into pieces. The red clouds in the sky are flashing, the blood is steaming, and the arrogant laughter seems to be getting louder and louder, full of contentment.

    Lu Xueqi was also fighting among the crowd. The Tianya Divine Sword flashed with light blue light and flew up and down around her. Every time the cold light passed by, enemies would roar and lose their lives. Only one enemy fell. In the blink of an eye,  In an instant, two, three or even four or five people rushed forward.

    Her white clothes were now stained red with blood

    Gradually, her movements became slower and slower, and her arms seemed to become heavier and heavier. The desperate screams that kept bursting out around her began to numb her ears. She no longer knew that she had taken away the sword.  How many lives are just relying on instinct to try their best to protect themselves?

    She gritted her teeth and swung her sword across, forcing back the three attacking minions of the Demon Cult in front of her. Just as she was about to parry a big knife coming from the left, her feet suddenly gave way, and her body lost all strength and went limp.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked in her heart and tried her best to move to the side. However, for a moment she felt like there were stars in her eyes and she was really dizzy. A moment later, there was a sharp pain in her left shoulder and blood splattered everywhere.

    This pain stimulated the remaining strength in her body. She clenched her teeth. Lu Xueqi struck back with a sword. The Tianya Divine Sword was as powerful as a bamboo, and immediately chopped the enemy to the ground. However, at the same moment, dozens of terrifying figures around her were already rushing towards her.  Came over

    Lu Xueqi felt a sense of despair in her heart, but at this time, there was no look of fear on her face. Under the bloody light that covered the sky, she sighed softly, as if she had accepted her fate, and closed her eyes.  eyes

    With a turn of her hand, the Tianya Divine Sword shone brightly, and she whispered: "Xiao Fan"

    In the faint sound, Tianya Divine Sword wiped towards his white neck

    Seeing that Lu Xueqi was about to die, at the critical moment, the sound of howling wind suddenly came, and a strong force stopped the Tianya Divine Sword three minutes away from Lu Xueqi's neck. At the same time, the strong wind exploded, and the person who came was actually  With invisible energy, all the demon sect's minions that rushed towards him were knocked away.

    Lu Xueqi was startled and opened her eyes to look, only to see that the person who saved her life was her mentor Shui Yue. Master Shui Yue's face did not look very good. He had obviously consumed a lot of energy and even had several wounds on his body.  The wound is stained

    Lu Xueqi called out: "Master" and couldn't say any more.

    Although Master Shuiyue forced back the enemies around him, his face was gloomy and he looked out of breath. However, her eyes were still firm and she said loudly to Lu Xueqi: "Xueqi, live on, remember Master's words, and live well"  "

    Before he could finish his words, Master Shuiyue was suddenly shaken, and his face turned pale. Lu Xueqi was shocked and exclaimed: "Master, what's wrong with you"

    Her voice suddenly became mute. A sharp long knife with traces of blood came out from Master Shuiyue's chest. Master Shuiyue's body shook and he suddenly shouted angrily.

    He suddenly turned around and slapped away with his palm, immediately throwing the person who was attacking behind him several feet away. Blood spurted out and he was dead before his eyes.

    And that man was also brave. Although he lost his life, his body flew out, but he still held the long knife tightly in his hand. Blood exploded and the knife left his body. Master Shuiyue groaned in pain and turned around.  After two laps, I finally couldn't hold on anymore and fell down.

    Lu Xueqi's mind went blank for a moment, and she didn't know where the strength came from. The Tianya Divine Sword was so radiant that it soared into the sky like an angry phoenix. It immediately forced back all the demon sect's minions within a one-foot radius, with flesh and blood flying everywhere.  I don’t know how many people couldn’t escape and died under Tianya

    After driving away the demon sect's minions, she staggered to Shuiyue Dashi, hugged Shuiyue Dashi, her eyes blurred with tears, and cried: "Master, master what's wrong with you, don't leave  …”

    The wound on Shuiyue Dashi’s chest was too deep, and blood spurted out. It was obvious at a glance that there was no way to save him.

    Even the light in her eyes was about to dissipate, but she still seemed to hear the cries of her beloved disciple. A last smile appeared on her pale face. She looked at Lu Xueqi and said intermittently: "Xueqi remember  live wellgo"

    "Go" was barely spoken. Master Shuiyue seemed to have lost all his strength. His body shook slightly, then softened, and his eyes slowly closed.

    Lu Xueqi was like a thunderbolt, and her whole body was shaking. However, the people in the Demon Cult around her would not give her time. Taking advantage of this moment, another large group of enemies rushed over. Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, as if she couldn't stand the presence of her master for a moment.  The fact that he died in front of him seemed like he had finally lost his chance to survive, and there was no reaction.Resistance

    But suddenly a figure rushed beside her and pulled her away from the danger. Lu Xueqi's body was shocked. In a blink of an eye, she looked at senior sister Wen Min who was also covered in blood. Lu Xueqi felt sour in her heart and choked up: "  Senior sister, master, she, she"

    Wen Min also had tears in his eyes, but he still clenched his teeth and forced the enemy in front of him to retreat with a sword. He grabbed Lu Xueqi's hand tightly and shouted loudly: "Junior sister, listen to Master, we must live well."

    Lu Xueqi was shaken, and turned around to look at the figure that had lost its statement and was gradually submerged in the demon sect crowd, as if two balls of flame suddenly burned in her eyes.

    Gritting her teeth, she finally waved the Tianya Divine Sword again, back to back with Wenmin, using up every ounce of strength in her body to fight hard, holding on, struggling to hold on for every ounce of hope of living.  With

    The blood-colored light was still surging in like an overwhelming force. There was no trace of light. The violent battlefield had turned into a hell on earth. More and more people on the right path died in the battle. At this moment, the people on the side of Hongqiao suddenly appeared.  There was a long roar in the cold blue water pool, the water burst, and a huge spiritual beast jumped out. It was the water unicorn, the spiritual beast of Qingyunmen.

    Without any hesitation, Shui Qilin bared his teeth and claws and rushed into the dense crowd of demon sect.

    With sharp claws flying and huge mouths devouring wildly, the Demon Sect's formation was immediately thrown into chaos. Even the most ferocious of such a behemoth would instinctively feel fear and run away one after another.

    The sudden appearance of the water unicorn gave the righteous people who were almost wiped out a chance to breathe. Many of the demon sect's minions turned around and rushed towards the giant beast. Many righteous people were almost unable to support themselves under the heavy pressure.  All of them were lucky enough to escape.

    Seeing that water unicorn rushing left and right among the demon sect crowd, invincible, desperate cries kept coming and going, and the limelight was unprecedented.

    The righteous side took this opportunity to retreat up the stone steps of Yuqing Palace. Lu Xueqi and Wenmin had almost completely lost their strength. Wenmin was even worse than Lu Xueqi in Daoism. The enemies in front of them retreated temporarily, and they no longer had the aura to kill the enemy.  , she could hardly even walk up the stone steps.

    Lu Xueqi is not much better than Wenmin, but in the end the two sisters still supported each other and reluctantly walked up to the Yuqing Palace

    Just looking around, the two of them couldn't help but feel a bit chilly. The number of righteous people standing in front of Yuqing Palace was less than two hundred at first glance, and all of them were injured and stained with blood.

    The two of them looked at each other and saw the look of despair in each other's eyes. Even though Shui Qilin was brave, how could he last long under the evil spells of the Demon Cult?

    Sure enough, although the water unicorn was invincible at first, attracting all the attention of the Demon Cult army, as the pressure around it increased, even though the water unicorn roared loudly, it gradually showed its decline, especially when people appeared from time to time in the crowd.  Those monks used magic weapons to attack

    The damage to the water unicorn was particularly great, coupled with the endless demonic cult army swarming around like ants, less than half an hour later, the water unicorn finally showed a timid look, and its body was covered with scars

    Suddenly, I saw its giant sway, let out an earth-shattering roar, then turned back and strode out of the way, jumped back into the cold pool of clear water, dived into the deep water, and never showed up again.

    Although most of the righteous people in Yuqing Palace had already seen the result of the battle just now, when Shui Qilin was defeated and fled, everyone still showed pain on their faces, looking at the black mass.  The demon sect's minions turned here again, and an aura of despair filled the crowd.

    Lu Xueqi struggled to stand up, gently raised the Tianya Divine Sword, and placed it across her neck. Wenmin was startled, and just when she was about to stop him, Lu Xueqi said softly: "Sister, forget it, it's impossible anymore.  , I would rather commit suicide than let those people’s dirty hands kill me again.”

    Wen Min had tears in her eyes, and suddenly there was a sound of footsteps behind her. She looked back and was shocked, but it was Song Daren from Dazhu Peak. Song Daren smiled, stretched out his hand and took her white palm, holding it tightly in his hand.

    Wen Min seemed to have suddenly gained courage. There was no longer any fear or despair on her face, and she slowly showed a gentle smile. She turned back and said to Lu Xueqi: "Junior Sister, go with peace of mind, we will be with you right away.  "

    Lu Xueqi glanced at their tightly held palms and their figures leaning on each other, and a smile slowly appeared on her lips. Then she closed her eyes and called softly in her heart: "Xiaofan, let's live together in the next life."  Bye now……"

    The cold air of the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to seep into the blood through the skin. She smiled slightly and suddenly grasped the hilt of the sword. Suddenly at this moment, Wen Min next to her suddenly screamed and said: "Junior Sister,  etc"

    Lu Xueqi was startled for a moment, put down Tianya, and said in shock: "What?"

    &nbsp; Wen Min turned around and looked at the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, and said in great astonishment: "Listen, listen what is that sound?"

    The originally violent and noisy battlefield suddenly became quiet for some unknown reason. There was no sound at all. The demon sect's army was all stunned in place.

    In the silence of silence, the ancient Tongtian Peak and the entire mountain range began to tremble slowly.

    A deep, long roar burst out from the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, gradually rising up and turning into a passionate and clear roar, the sound cracked the gold and stone and shot straight into the sky.

    Amidst the roar, a huge beam of light soared into the sky, like a giant dragon that had been imprisoned for thousands of years. It jumped out and galloped for nine days, calling for wind and rain. The strong wind roared, the color of the sky and the earth changed, the mountains all bowed their heads, and countless people held their hands.  The magical weapons and weapons all began to tremble slightly on their own.

    "Zhu XianZhu Xianthat's Zhu Xian"

    Suddenly, a shout of surprise sounded in front of Yuqing Palace. Among the remaining disciples of Qingyun Sect, even those who were seriously injured seemed to have completely forgotten the pain.

    They all struggled to stand up and take a look. The bright and spectacular light pillars stretched across the sky and the earth, and were arrogant. They seemed to be the unparalleled pride and sustenance in their hearts.

    Zhu Xian

    The sky covered by the blood-colored red light was suddenly forced away by this sudden brilliance. The bright light soared under the nine heavens, flew over, and suddenly burst out above Tongtian Peak, radiating thousands of rays of light, like scorching heat.  The sun falls into the world and drives away all the darkness

    In the depth of the light, a figure slowly emerged, but the light was so brilliant that they could not see his face clearly. However, between the flickering light and shadow, people could clearly see that the figure's hand was slowly raised.  Got an ancient sword

    Zhuxian Ancient Sword

    In an instant, a burst of thunderous shouts and cheers erupted in the Yuqing Palace. Wen Min and Song Daren both had tears in their eyes. Only Lu Xueqi suddenly swayed, with an expression of disbelief on her face. But at this moment, everyone was looking at the sky.  No one noticed anything strange about her

    Although the figure in the sky was looming in the light and could not be seen clearly, the outline and shadow had already been deeply engraved in her heart. She would never forget it until she died, so how could she not recognize it?

    "Xiaofan"

    She shouted in her heart a thousand times, clutching her chest and clothes tightly with her hands, as if this was the only way to suppress her racing heart.

    At this moment, the strange blood ball in the sky on the demon sect's side has obviously noticed this mysterious visitor a long time ago. It rumbles around and is surrounded by brilliance on both sides, one white and one red, vaguely suggesting a confrontation.

    A moment later, an angry voice suddenly came from the blood cell: "It turns out to be you."

    Facing the Ghost King's question, the figure in the radiance didn't have any answer. He just raised the Ancient Zhuxian Sword in his hand. In an instant, the sound of strange roars suddenly sounded, and under the vast sky, a sudden roar appeared on the seven peaks of the Qingyun Mountains.  Seven colorful beams of light shot out, soared into the sky, like a dragon flying across the sky, and finally converged on the ancient sword of killing immortals.

    The sound of the strange roar became louder and louder, filling the world with this sound. After a moment, as if the past time reappeared, under the sky, the huge colorful Qi sword appeared, the Immortal Killing Sword that had been circulated in the minds of countless people.  Formation, finally appeared in the world again

    "Go to hell"

    Amidst the angry shouts, the strange blood ball in the sky also changed. The blood energy rolled to both sides and retreated, revealing its true face. Everyone looked at it. With their extensive knowledge, they couldn't help but be stunned and took a breath.  cool air

    In the middle of the blood ball, surrounded by huge masses of blood, was the Fulong Cauldron that had completely turned into blood red. But the most surprising thing was that most of the ghost king's body had been dissolved in the Fulong Cauldron, leaving only the upper part of the chest.  He's head was on top of the ancient cauldron, his face twisted and ferocious as he stared hard at the figure opposite in the bright light.

    As soon as he waved his hand, it was like a huge force was pulling him. Countless blood energy in half of the sky was rumbling and rolled up. The momentum was unparalleled. The red cloud of blood energy, like a torrent, turned into a long red cloud that stretched across the sky in the hands of the Ghost King.  The huge red spear that reaches ten thousand feet, the blazing electric light is tearing and scurrying on it, it is extremely terrifying

    "Watch me tear you into pieces, you beast!" He roared like a heart-rending voice. The Ghost King seemed to have completely lost his mind, leaving only the desire to kill. The huge red spear crashed into the Zhuxian Glory.

    On Tongtian Peak, even though they had great confidence in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, everyone was still pale and speechless when they saw the ghost king's unparalleled power. Lu Xueqi stared at the sky with a pale face.

    The Zhuxian Sword Formation that appeared this time is different from the previous two Zhuxian Sword Formations driven by Daoxuan Zhenren. In addition to having a different sword in the sky,In this life, apart from the colorful and huge qi swords in the world, the hundreds of millions of small qi swords that were originally changing and overwhelming the world have not appeared. However, for some reason, although there is only one qi sword, the powerful energy coming from the Zhuxian Sword Formation has not appeared.  The power of the brilliance is even greater than before. A small movement of the colorful giant sword above the brilliance seems to have the terrifying power of tearing the sky and pulling the stars.

    Seeing the huge red spear coming from the sky, it was unstoppable. Some people in the crowd screamed in surprise, but the figure in the light didn't even have the intention to dodge. On the contrary, he faced the huge red spear and suddenly  He held the sword in both hands and swung forward. Suddenly, wind and thunder exploded and rumbled in the sky. Under the blue sky, the Zhuxian giant sword suddenly turned around and struck the giant red spear in the face.

    Two terrifying huge weapons collided with each other in the sky, instantly emitting a scorching flash of light a thousand times hotter than the sun. No one could open their eyes, only to hear the loud noise, the ground shook, and the mountains shook.  The entire Qingyun Mountain Range seemed unable to withstand the mighty power of heaven and earth, and wanted to lower its head in fear.

    The light dissipated a little, and everyone couldn't wait to look towards the sky. Suddenly, they saw a huge vortex of airflow on the fierce sky battlefield. The deep black was like a bottomless abyss, staring coldly at the mortal world. Under the vortex, colorful  The Zhuxian giant sword suddenly faded away from its seven colors and turned into a hot and dazzling white light sword, piercing the sky and slashing down with an aura that destroyed the heaven and the earth.

    The giant red spear broke in response.

    "Ah" A terrible scream came from the mouth of the ghost king who was integrated with Fulong Cauldron. With unbelievable despair, blood even flowed from his eyes, and he roared: "This is impossible, this is not possible  Maybe I have the power of Shura, I have Shura"

    The last words were drowned in the violent wind. The Zhuxian Sword split open the huge blood spear, but did not retreat. Instead, it rushed forward. In an instant, the entire sky was enveloped by the brilliance of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword.  The wind and clouds are rolling, as if all the gods and demons in the world are trembling in fear at this moment, that terrible power of killing immortals

    That sword pierced straight to the Fulong Cauldron, straight to the Ghost King, straight to the sinful depths of the red clouds deep in the blood cells

    The blazing light burned everything, rolled up all the light in the sky and tore it into pieces. The wind, clouds, thunder and lightning roared endlessly, and countless remaining clouds were swept up and swallowed into the unfathomable black vortex in the sky.

    The Ghost King had a look of despair on his face, but there was madness in his despair. He laughed wildly, shouted wildly, waved his hands, and suddenly penetrated into the eyes of the devil's face on Fulong Ding's body.

    "Boom", an angry thunder suddenly overwhelmed all the sounds in the sky. The Ghost King's eyes suddenly spat out two pillars of blood. Even though he was seriously injured, he was still laughing wildly. On the Fulong Cauldron, it was as if he was being beaten.  Inciting the final divine power, a terrifying bloody figure, ten thousand feet tall, slowly took shape behind the Ghost King.

    "Go to death" the crazy roar resounded through the sky, and the strange blood demon shadow moved with a roar, carrying a terrifying momentum, affecting the blood energy all over the sky, and once again rushed towards Zhu Xian's glory

    And the sword of hot white light turned into the Ancient Sword of Zhuxian also stabbed the Fulong Cauldron at the next moment.

    "ah……"

    Amid the terrifying roar, with heartbreaking pain, and behind the dazzling brilliance, a figure was forcibly forced out of the Fulong Cauldron by the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, as if he had lost all his power, far away.  It flew out and disappeared into the distant sky, never to be seen again.

    At this time, the terrifying blood demon shadow has rushed in front of the figure in the radiance, and has lost the protection of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword. The figure now seems to be extremely weak in front of the terrifying power of the blood demon shadow's huge body.

    "Ho ho!" While shouting wildly, the figure in the radiance was suddenly grabbed by the blood demon. In just a moment, the radiance disappeared, and the figure inside was immediately swallowed up by the blood shadow. The people on Tongtian Peak  Shocked and screaming, Lu Xueqi's body was shaken, and all the blood on her face was gone. She spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, and her body was shaking.

    Suddenly, the huge body of the Blood Demon Shadow, who was laughing wildly at the sight of victory, froze suddenly, and the Zhuxian giant sword flew back, shining with the burning power of Zhuxian, and penetrated his chest from behind.

    Around the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, the surging blood energy suddenly dispersed, and terrible wounds were exposed on the huge body.  The naked figure was still facing the terrifying and deep whirlpool in the sky, and was instantly swallowed up by a ball of light and disappeared without a trace.

    Immediately afterwards, the blood demon shadow let out a final roar, finally unable to withstand the erosion of the terrifying Immortal Killing Power in its chest. Under the hot white light, the roar disappeared into thin air.

    In the sky, the red clouds gradually receded, the wind and clouds gradually subsided, and they lost the control of the blood light.??Countless demon sect minions seemed to have had a nightmare, the red light in their eyes dissipated, and they slowly woke up. Here on the righteous road, everyone looked at each other, and after the nightmare, they seemed to have some incredible illusions.

    "Win? Win?" Everyone asked each other, with tears in their eyes, as if they couldn't believe what they were seeing.

    Wenmin and Song Daren hugged each other tightly, reluctant to separate for a moment. After a while, Wenmin remembered something, shed tears but smiled, turned to look at Lu Xueqi, and shouted with an indistinguishable smile: "Junior sister, junior sister, you are  Look at us…”

    Her words were suddenly choked. Behind her, Lu Xueqi's whole body collapsed, as if she was no longer alive at all. She fainted. But this little sadness was soon erupted up and down Tongtian Peak.  Waves of cheers drowned out

    The vortex above the sky slowly disappeared, and the warm sunshine once again shined on the world, bringing with it the long-lost peace and warmth.

 Text Chapter 8 Epilogue

    The white clouds are leisurely floating on the mountains, and the gentle breeze is blowing, making it indescribably leisurely and comfortable.

    In the place that used to be Huqi Mountain, the huge abyss now no longer has the dazzling blood-colored light and shadow, but from the depths of the abyss, there is still a trace of heat from time to time, and there is a faint sound of magma flowing.

    In front of the abyss, a man's figure sat alone, his eyes closed, but he looked blind.

    His face was old and his figure was withered. He whispered something from time to time. After a long time, he slowly fell down and lay on the ground.

    There was a solid feeling coming from the rough ground. A smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he called out softly:

    "Yao'er"

    The voice drifted out without any answer. He panted lightly for a while, and slowly stopped breathing.

    After a long time, a figure came from a distance. She was a woman covered in black gauze, with a graceful figure. It was You Ji who had been missing for a long time. She saw a slumped figure lying on the ground beside the abyss, and her body collapsed.  Shocked, he immediately rushed over, but in the end he was unable to save himself.

    Supporting the man's body, her eyes were slightly red, and behind the black veil, she heard a low, choked cry.

    At this moment, suddenly in the abyss behind her, in the deep darkness, a crisp sound of bells echoed. Youji's body was shaken, as if she couldn't believe her ears, she turned around and looked into the abyss.  Go, but see nothing but deep darkness.

    The ringtone is crisp and melodious, echoing from the abyss and blending into the mountain breeze

    At the foot of Qingyun Mountain and outside Heyang City, a group of people walked slowly along the ancient wilderness road.

    The smiling Xiao Huan suddenly turned around, smiling like a flower, and asked the person behind him with a smile:

    "Sister Ping'er, are you serious about what you say? From now on, will you really give up everything and just follow us around the world?"

    Jin Ping'er, dressed in goose-yellow clothes with an infinitely charming expression, smiled sweetly, put her arms around Xiao Huan's shoulders, and said with a smile: "Of course, there are too many dangers in this world, and there are countless stinky men. There are only two who are by your side day and night.  If I don’t look at you, I’ll be really worried!”

    Xiaohuan chuckled, and the two walked side by side, but there was a burst of complaints from behind, cursing: "What a stinky man, I have a kind nature, and everyone knows it, right, wild dog?"

    Taoist Wild Dog walked past the chattering Zhou Xian. He chuckled and didn't answer, but he quickened his pace and chased the two slim figures in front of him.

    Zhou Yixian said "bah bah bah" a few times, shook his head and sighed: "The world is getting worse, the world is getting worse."

    As he spoke, he seemed to have remembered something. He turned back and looked away from a distance. The towering Qingyun Mountains in the distance reached straight into the clouds and were majestic. A smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and a faint light of wisdom flashed in his eyes.  .

    "Grandpa, let's go!" From behind, Xiao Huan's shout came from the distance.

    Zhou Xian laughed, turned around, waved the bamboo pole "immortal guides the way" in his hand, and laughed loudly:

    "Come on, come on, you know you don't have the backbone of me, so you just can't walk, haha, hey, you guys should walk slower, don't look at the old man's slow legs, hey"

    Time flies, and I don’t know how much time has passed in the blink of an eye.

    Lu Xueqi took over the position of the leader of Xiaozhu Peak. On this day, she traveled to Dazhu Peak with her sword to visit her senior sister Wen Min who was married to Song Daren, the leader of Dazhu Peak.

    The two sisters had not seen each other for many days, so when they met, they naturally had a cordial conversation, which lasted from morning to noon.

    Lu Xueqi just stood up and said goodbye.  Song Daren and Wen Min were sent out together, and the three of them stood outside the Shoujing Hall.

    Lu Xueqi looked around, smiled slightly at Wenmin and said, "It seems to be very quiet here, just like your temperament, senior sister."

    Wen Min smiled and nodded, Song Daren also laughed and said:

    "Actually, Dazhu Peak was quite lively at first. However, during these days, several junior brothers have gone out to practice, so it would naturally become quiet if it wasn't popular. Also, it turns out that we have a big yellow one here, which my master raised since he was a child.  The big dog, unexpectedly, has disappeared in the past few days, and I can't even hear the dog barking. It's really strange."

    Wen Min rolled her eyes at him and said, "It's probably because Rhubarb disliked the food you fed it that was too unpalatable, so it ran away."

    Song Daren laughed and didn't care. Lu Xueqi felt quite comforted when she saw the love between their husband and wife. She joked for a few words and then left Dazhu Peak.

    She was wearing fluttering white clothes and walking with her sword. On this day, she suddenly felt depressed and didn't want to return to Xiaozhu Peak immediately.

    Maybe it’sThe scene of Senior Sister Cai's love touched her heart. For a moment, she felt like she couldn't help herself. Unknowingly, she descended from Qingyun Mountain and came to the ruins of Caomiao Village, which she once dreamed of.  outside.

    The grass is luxuriant and the breeze is blowing, as if nothing has changed.

    She stood in silence for a long time and sighed softly. There seemed to be a little sadness added to her beautiful face.  She walked slowly, walking slowly towards the depths of the ruins.

    The broken wall stood on both sides, standing quietly in the green grass and breeze. She moved forward quietly, looking away, silently looking around, with infinite tenderness in her eyes.

    Suddenly, her body was shaken and she stopped in disbelief. She saw the depths of the ruins ahead.

    It turned out that a simple wooden house was newly built, with a chimney erected crookedly on the house, and light smoke was still floating outside.

    Outside the house, there are two piles of firewood. Under the eaves, there is a small wind chime hanging. On top of the wind chime, for some reason, there is also a piece of green clothes, which makes a sound in the gentle breeze.  Crisp sound.

    An alluring aroma wafted out from the wooden house.

    “Woof woof woof, woof woof woof!”

    “Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak”

    A strange cry suddenly sounded from the wooden house, and then a yellow shadow flashed, but a big yellow dog jumped out of the house, with a happy face, and ran away;

    There was actually a gray-haired monkey riding on the dog's back. The rare thing on its face was that it had three eyes. It was holding a fragrant meat bone in its hand. The other half was tightly holding the yellow dog's neck, barking wildly, probably urging it.  Run with the yellow dog!

    Immediately afterwards, a man ran out of the house, wearing coarse clothes and linen trousers, with a forced smile on his face, and shouted: "Dead dog, dead monkey, you are here to steal meat and bones again."

    Suddenly, he was stunned, and the figure of Lu Xueqi standing in front of him was reflected in his eyes.

    The two people just stood still, staring at each other.

    How many years, the love of the world, suddenly at a deep glance, and then, they laughed at the same time

    A breeze blew by, and the bells under the eaves rang in the wind, and the corners of the green clothes fluttered gently, as if with a bit of smile; the crisp bells floated up with the wind, echoing between heaven and earth.

    Complete text

 Text Chapter 8 Kui Niu

    As if suddenly

    ?The rain falls all over the sky from the dark night sky

    And in the depths of the distant sea

    ??????????????????????????????

    It’s like a wild animal breaking out of a cage

    Roaring and blowing towards this lonely island in the boundless ocean.

    Wind and rain

    It was overwhelmingly embraced

    In a blink of an eye

    These people fell into the wind and rain.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed the crowd

    Stopped together

    Raising your hands to barely block the urgent wind

    That little bit of rain as big as a soybean

    slap in the face

    There is already some pain.

    The big waves are rolling in the wind and rain

    On this night

    Finally, it was like a giant awakening from a deep sleep

    Start roaring!

    In front of Zhang Xiaofan and others

    It is a long sea

    And at the end of the beach

    It is the sea that looks a bit ferocious at the moment.  In the boundless dark night

    Higher and higher waves hit one after another

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ? ?One shot per

    It was as if the ground was shaking.

    Another wave!

    Like some ferocious giant

    Stepping on the turbulent waves

    Walk slowly towards them!

    The sky is quiet

    Except for the black cloud

    The dull thunder that never ceases to be heard.

    Everybody changes

    of heaven and earth

    So much so!

    Tian Linger was surprised and said to Song Daren: "Master

    how

    What is this?"

    Song Daren was also shocked

    I have never seen anything like this before

    He frowned for a moment

    I don’t know what to do? Zhang Xiao, who is standing behind

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    But because of the Merciless Sea under the Dead Soul Abyss

    I have seen the scene when the ancient monster Blackwater Black Snake was born.

    On the contrary, he remained calm

    But remembering the power of the black water black snake back then

    It is beyond human power

    I felt a little chilly for a while.

    A thought

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt something in his heart

    Subconsciously looked at Lu Xueqi next to her

    But I saw that beautiful woman standing silently beside me

    The wind and rain dampened her dress

    Stick it on your fair face

    Just looking at the dark deep sea ahead

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Huh?" Suddenly

    Du Bishu, who was standing in front, called out

    Point your finger forward

    He said anxiously: "Look before you

    There seems to be someone!"

    Everybody ate one

    Looking around

    As expected, I saw the beach dozens of feet ahead.

    Suddenly dozens of people emerged from the darkness

    They are all dressed in black

    In the night

    It’s really hard to tell if you don’t pay attention

    I think it was Du Bishu who always had an eye for

    He was actually discovered.

    But it was discovered and returned

    At this moment, the sky is filled with wind and rain.

    Night color again

    No one can see clearly what those people are doing

    I could only vaguely see them scattering

    Busy at the beach.

    Tian Linger frowned

    Turned his head and said: "You have seen clearly

    Who are these people?"

    Du Bishu and Song Daren shook at the same time

    Lu Xueqi from behind suddenly said: "These people are all members of the Demon Sect!"

    Tian Linger was startled for a moment

    Will soon

    At this moment, all the Zhengdao disciples in Liubo Mountain are dealing with the Demonic Cult.

    How could there be dozens of people doing these things on this strange beach?

    When I think of this

    She was even more worried

    Can’t help but look back

    But I saw that among the demon sects who were still at war just now

    But no one walked out of the forest.

    "how

    “Eldest brother?”

    Everybody’s eyes fell on Song Daren

    ? ???Daren hesitates film

    Finally decided to avoid it for now

    Said: "Our situation is not good

    It’s better to leave here first.  "

    Greeting the crowd

    You have to turn to the side

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Walk the distance to avoid this beach.  Unexpectedly, how many people have left?

    Then I only heard a long roar like a dragon's roar

    It rumbled from the deep sea.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sound of wind, rain, and thunder in the sky, earth, and sky are loud together

    A flash of light that tore the sky apart

    Crossing the sky

    Accompanied by a loud thunder above the head,

    The huge waves in the sea are as high as hills

    Suddenly it seemed to be torn apart to the side

    Separated!

    Countless waves fly

    The wind is strong and the rain is violent

    From deep to deep darkness

    It’s like stepping on the sound of thunder

    A huge figure suddenly jumped from the depths of the sea

    Now almost blending into the night color

    It fell heavily.

    The whole wave

    Suddenly it seemed as if they were all shaken together!

    Zhang Xiaofan and others immediately held their breaths.

    This turned out to be a very huge strange beast

    Slightly taller than the Spiritual Water Kirin from Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain

    The shape of the whole body looks like

    Green body

    The head does not have horns.  But the most incredible thing is

    The huge body of this strange beast

    There is only one extremely thick one

    It grows in the middle of its belly.

    Saw it

    It seems to be a one-legged model of the common people.

    In that extremely fierce appearance

    There is still a hint of humor and cuteness.

    Those black clothes on the beach

    Immediately they retreated silently into the darkness.

    But on the beach

    But every few feet

    There is a strange thing happening

    Glowing slightly red

    Right in front of this strange beast

    formed a huge circle

    In the dark night

    Even through the wind

    It is still very eye-catching.

    Qingyun Gate

    Everybody looks at each other

    I wonder what the people of the Demon Cult are doing? Look at their appearance

    It seems to be to deal with this strange giant

    But this trap is too obvious

    In the night, anyone can see this red circle of light

    I just don’t know what this strange beast is?

    Since that strange beast emerged from the dark depths of the sea,

    It seems like I feel something

    Always standing on the rough sea

    No

    ????????????????

    Reaching into the air and smelling it frequently.

    Du Bishu suddenly

    He lost his voice and said: "Oops

    This guy may have bad eyesight!"

    Everyone has also reacted

    At this moment, those red spots on the beach are really bright

    But that strange beast turned a blind eye to what was in front of it

    Could it be that I have been living in the deep sea in the past?

    Is it possible that I have degenerated because I have never used my eyes?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect was a little worried about this strange beast.

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    Lightning, thunder, wind and rain

    There’s no sign of fading away at all

    But that strange beast seems to have no problem

    Thinking about myself, I shook it off

    I don’t even see how hard it works

    Suddenly there was another thunder in the sky

    That huge body was actually half lifted up

    Leap forward.

    That one is extremely thick

    Stepping into the beach of Liubo Mountain alive

    In that red spot of light

    He left a deep footprint.

    Night color

    Darkness

    Almost at the same time

    There was a mysterious sound of chanting a mantra.

    The sound was like a ghostly groan

    Low and leisurely

    Floating in the wind and rain in the night sky

    Same as thisWith that mysterious spell

    Just now it was only emitting a faint red light

    Suddenly it lit up at the same time

    And those black clothes that just disappeared

    He actually returned to the mysterious object stuck upside down on the ground at the same time.

    This is a strange

    Suddenly raised his head

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Let out a huge roar!

    "Aww"

    The huge sound almost turned into a tangible sound

    Countless winds and rains actually roared outwards in this roar like thunder falling into the mortal world.

    Come out with excitement!

    But at this moment

    All the men in black put their hands on the mysterious object on the beach.

    Those things on the ground suddenly shine brightly

    Red light crystal

    The red color every few feet away

    Sudden sideways shè

    In a moment, they became one

    A huge red aperture was formed.

    Not waiting for everyone to react

    That red light

    ??and suddenly jumped up

    Countless dazzling red lights directed at her at the same time

    Forming a spectacular red light

    Trapping that strange beast within the wall of light

    At the same time, heading towards the sky

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Finally, high in the sky

    ??Merge at one point.

    It’s like the night has unveiled its face

    The darkness also quietly retreats

    There is a body in mid-air

    Appears slowly.

    Standing proudly on a red ancient tripod floating in the sky

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? facial expression

    Hold the method with both hands across the chest

    Chanting the mysterious mantra in a low voice.

    And all the red

    They all gathered continuously towards the ancient tripod floating at his feet.

    "Aww"

    Another furious hiss

    That strange beast is surrounded by red aperture

    Leap with anger

    Straight into the wall of light.

    The face of the ghost king in mid-air

    The voice of chanting the mantra immediately became a little faster.

    And in the distance, the Qingyunmen

    At this moment, I was stunned to see

    They have forgotten that this is actually a great opportunity for them to escape.

    ??Looking at the field without blinking.

    Sky

    It’s as if it’s on the ghost king’s head

    A sound of surprise

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    That strange beast slammed into the wall of light!

    "Boom!"

    Thunder booms

    ??Resounding throughout the sky

    In an instant, the huge and spectacular red light wall trembled

    Countless tiny lightning-like lightning bolts

    Running across the light wall

    Sound stings

    Together with those in black who stood at the feet of the giant beast, separated only by a wall of light

    My whole body was shaking.

    Half empty

    The Ghost King’s face seemed to have suddenly turned pale!

    But in the end

    ?????????????????????????

    This red light curtain has not broken

    But it is gradually stabilizing

    And the ancient ghost at the feet of the Ghost King

    But it seems to be even more dazzling!

    “犴嗷……犴嗷…………犴嗷………”

    The enraged beast almost went crazy

    ??While thunder continued to explode in the sky,

    This strange beast is covered in blue

    Time and time again it crashed into the huge wall of light that trapped it.

    The storm between heaven and earth is crazy

    Like the nine heavens

    There is also a thunder god roaring angrily!

    The roaring giants

    Every stroke seems to shake the waves

    It shook the whole sea!

    But in this world of great power

    The red light wall includes the ancient bird in the sky

    I don’t know what it came from

    It’s so majestic

    Gradually

    Instead, it suppressed the momentum of this strange beast.

    Time flows quietly

    The collision of that strange beast

    It is becoming more and more impossible

    ??But looking at the Demon Cult,

    It doesn’t seem to be very good either

    The ghost king standing on the ancient cauldron in mid-air is okay

    It’s just a pale complexion

    Obviously, we need to cast a spell to trap such an ancient creature.

    Even though there is that strange magic weapon, the ancient tripod

    It’s definitely not easy either.

    And the dozens of black-clothed people on the ground

    At this moment, more than half of them have fallen to the ground

    He was actually shaken to death by these two huge forces.

    The rest of the people were looking around.

    Only a few high-minded people still stick to the light curtain.

    The sky is full of wind

    At this moment, it is gradually converging

    It seems to indicate something.

    The strange beast’s last impact was in vain

    Panting and roaring in a low voice

    Standing still

    No more movement.

    ※※※

    The Qingyunmen who came back to their senses

    looked at each other

    I was speechless for a moment.

    Du Bishu said to Song Daren: "Master

    We, what should we do?”

    Zhang Xiaofan also looked at Song Daren

    That thrilling battle just now

    He was moved by just looking at it

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He felt a little sympathetic to the strange creature

    Deep in my heart, I have a faint feeling that I want to help it.

    Actually, let’s talk about

    Among these Qingyun Sect disciples

    Zhang Xiaofan has always had this thought in his heart

    After all, they have thousands of enemies with the Demonic Cult

    I also saw that the Demon Cult put so much effort into capturing this strange creature.

    I’m afraid it’s very relevant.

    But Song Daren is a master

    Silent film

    Finally shaken

    Said: "We'd better not cause more trouble

    move!"

    Everyone looked at each other

    No one said

    After all, we all know now is not the time

    So he followed Song Daren who was already walking forward.  How far has Zhang Xiaofan, who walked at the end, gone?

    Suddenly I found that Lu Xueqi did not follow

    ? ate one

    Turn around and look

    I saw Lu Xueqi standing there

    No moving feet

    Qi said: "Master Lu

    What’s wrong with you?"

    Lu Xueqi looked at the strange creature trapped in the red light wall ahead.

    I saw it lowering its head at the moment

    It seems that he has accepted his fate

    Standing there listlessly.  The sky is full of crows at this time

    There are also signs of dispersion.

    When it first went out to sea, it had such a majestic power that the world was changed by the sky and the earth.

    It turns out that it can no longer be seen.

    Like

    A sad child at the end of his rope

    Standing there as if heartbroken!

    How sad

    A bit lonely

    "Changlang!"

    ? blue light

    Like a stream suddenly appearing in the dark night

    Illuminating the surrounding darkness.

    The Tianya Divine Sword is decisively released

    Clear blue light flash

    Reflected in the face of its owner who is extremely beautiful

    There is a touch of coldness

    There is a quiet gaze.

    Lu Xueqi slowly turned her head

    Looking at Zhang Xiao

    The complexion is as cool as clear

    He said calmly: "This strange beast seems to be closely related to

    You hurry upyou go quickly

    I’ll come as soon as I go!”

    Everybody is one

    Zhang Xiaofan opened slightly

    He lost his voice and said: "You"

    The voice has not yet been spoken

    That beautiful body

    Turn into the brilliant shooting star light in this night

    Pierce the surrounding darkness

    Toward that huge piece of red light

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect is missing

    Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger and Du Bishu returned almost at the same time

    He shouted to Song Daren: "Elder brother"

    Song Daren’s forehead was dripping with sweat.

    If you want to leave, I'm afraid you won't be able to get through this with everyone

    I can’t make it in my heart

    But it’s mostly bad luck if you stay.

    These fewMy brothers and sisters are young and don’t understand

    But I have to think about their lives.  For a moment he was confused.

    But how fast is Lu Xueqi’s sword control?

    In the blink of an eye, he rushed close to the beach where the demon sect’s aperture is located.

    At this moment, people in the demon sect have also discovered that

    Screams suddenly broke out.

    The Ghost King is still floating in mid-air

    The complexion of the face gradually becomes calmer

    ??At this moment, it is also downwards

    An eyebrow

    He muttered in a low voice: "Tianya Divine Sword?"

    Seeing that the men in black from the Demon Sect were caught off guard by Lu Xueqi’s sudden rush out

    No limbs

    And the Ghost King in mid-air seems to have no time to get down

    Even the strange creature trapped in the light curtain

    At this moment, I suddenly opened my eyes that had been closed.

    A ray of clear light came out from halfway

    He blocked Lu Xueqi forcefully

    The Tianya Divine Sword is sharp

    Forced this group of clear light back a few times

    But Lu Xueqi’s own body

    He was immediately blocked several feet away from the red light curtain.

    Still looking chic in white

    But she suddenly appeared in Lu Xueqi’s body like a ghost.

    At the same time, his right hand wearing the Qiankun Qingguang Ring

    It’s back in the sleeves.

    "This girl

    " Qinglong smiled and seemed not to regard Lu Xueqi as an enemy at all.

    Said: "We spent a lot of effort to trap this Kui Niu (Note 1).

    And it’s no harm to your faction

    Why should we start another dispute over this?"

    Lu Xueqi breathed deeply

    I know that the humanity in front of me is profound.

    I am only afraid of not being my enemy

    But there was something in her eyes

    His eyes fell on the strange beast Kui Niu

    But I saw Kui Niu also looking towards this place

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was also a low growl coming out of his mouth

    I really don’t know what it is thinking in its mind at the moment?

    "Monster!" she suddenly interrupted

    He actually ignored it

    Tianya sword blue light

    Head straight towards Qinglong.

    Qinglongyi

    But facing the god Tianya

    No matter how high he is, he would not dare to be too small

    He could only frown and concentrate on fighting.  The blue light in the field suddenly became one

    But after all, Qinglong is better than Lu Xueqi

    And it seems that Qiankun Qingguang Ring is not inferior to Tian

    It’s a little while

    Occupy it immediately

    The clear light gradually suppressed the blue light.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw it

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Turned

    Song Daren bites

    He said anxiously: "Little Master

    You and your junior brother immediately take your fourth senior brother with you

    Bishu and I went over to help

    Come as soon as you have time.  "

    Tian Linger said anxiously: "Master

    I……"

    Song Daren glared

    He said angrily: “I don’t have time to talk nonsense with you now.

    Let’s go!” said

    He greeted Du Bi

    Immediately rush to the field

    Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger were left standing there.

    In fact, according to Song Daren’s intention

    Originally, I didn’t want to meddle in this matter.

    But Lu Xueqi is from our sect

    Can’t help but

    But the situation is dire right now

    There are two great demons, the Ghost King and Qinglong, on the other side.

    Urgent

    He can only take care of his junior brother and junior master first

    Go and see for yourself

    If you have the chance, just leave.

    Tian Linger was scolded by Song Daren

    Instead, I was startled.

    From childhood to

    Song Daren is very fond of him

    Never scolded her once

    Today I was suddenly told something by him

    She was still a little unable to react.

    But after all, she is a distinguished disciple of the Qingyun Sect.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but the scorpion has been quite coquettish since she was young.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    He said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiao

    You are here to take care of the Fourth Division

    I’m going to help!”

    Zhang ???Every big meal

    Not said yet

    He Dazhi, who was injured on one side, was already struggling and shouted: "Little Master

    It’s dangerous there

    You can’t go there!”

    But once Tian Linger is determined,

    How can I still listen to him?

    Unless Tian Buyi is here at this moment

    I can still manage it

    What He Dazhi said

    But she could only turn a deaf ear to it.

    He Dazhi couldn’t understand Tian Linger when he saw it

    It’s about to transfer

    He hurriedly said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Little Master

    Hold her quickly!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked

    ? hurriedly ran over and grabbed Tian Ling'er's clothes

    He said anxiously: "Teacher

    You don’t want to pass

    "You are here and I will help"

    A "favor" has not been said yet

    Tian Linger is in a hurry

    He shook off Zhang Xiao with a wave of his hand.

    Zhang Xiaofan is in a hurry

    We still need to catch Tian Ling again

    Unexpectedly, at this moment

    Tian Linger waved his hands and stood up at the same time

    A small round object suddenly fell from her sleeve.

    A beautiful and smooth stone

    Sliding quietly in the night.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It seemed as if a woman chuckled and said: "Let's go back later."

    I will give this stone to Qi Da

    He will definitely like it!"

    He suddenly froze

    Stretched into mid-air

    Just stop where you are

    like a statue.

    Until He Dazhi’s anxious voice shouted loudly from behind: “Little Master

    Why don’t you hold her back!”

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body

    Huo Ran was shocked

    Feeling cold all over

    Look quickly

    I saw that Tian Linger had already picked up Amber Zhu

    Flying towards the field

    There are not many of him now

    He quickly picked up the fire stick and chased after him.

    Tian Linger flew halfway

    I saw that Song Daren and Du Bishu had already joined the battle between Lu Xueqi and Qinglong.

    But Qinglong is one enemy

    Didn’t fall behind at all

    On the contrary, he looked calm and at ease.

    Although Tian Linger has a little temperament

    But she is talented

    ?You can tell at a glance that Qinglong Daoxingtai

    The magic weapon is

    Even if you add yourself, you may not be able to win

    ????????????????

    There will be another owner immediately

    Actually, he no longer flies towards Lu Xueqi and others

    But instead of changing the direction

    Flying quietly towards the other side of the huge light curtain.

    Zhang Xiaofan followed

    Great shock

    But it seems that everyone in the Demon Cult has been attracted by Qinglong with one against three.

    Even the first ghost in charge of the magic circle

    The eyes are constantly changing with Lu Xueqi’s Tianya Divine Sword

    For a moment, Tian Linger was ignored.

    Tian Linger approached the other side of the light curtain in the blink of an eye

    The original guard here was in black clothes

    But they all fell to the ground in confusion

    Apparently he was shocked to death in the fight that trapped Kui Niu just now.

    Tian Linger’s eyes are anxious

    Suddenly I noticed that all the red light was emitted from some strange dark red iron cone-shaped things stuck upside down in the beach.

    And then send a steady stream of

    They gathered into the ancient cauldron at the feet of the Ghost King in mid-air.

    The magic circle composed of these things and the ancient bird in mid-air

    This is the key to trapping Kui Niu.  Tian Linger less

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Jade Finger

    Amber Zhu Ling will fly immediately

    ??Sweep straight towards the things stuck upside down on the beach.

    "boom!"

    A loud sound

    Amber Zhu Ling hit an iron cone shrouded in a red light curtain.

    ※※※

    Note 1: "The Classic of Mountains and Seas: The Eastern Classic of Great Wilderness" East China Sea Kui Niu: There are currents in the East China Sea

    Seven thousand miles into the sea.  It has

    ????????????????????

    ????????????????????????????????

    When entering or exiting the water, there must be wind

    Its light is as bright as the sun

    Its sound is like

    His name is Kui.

    &nbsp; Also note: "Strange Spiritual Beasts of Gods and Demons" Kui Niu: Guqi

    Shape like green

    There are no three legs

    The roar was like thunder.  Living deep for a long time

    It takes three thousand years to appear once

    Born into a storm

    Thunder and lightning

    The world is called the Thunder God's mount.

    ?The argument from "The Classic of Mountains and Seas" is used here.  Little T!  ~!

 Text Chapter 2 Private Communication

    This beautiful woman is naturally Tian Ling'er. When she saw Zhang Xiaofan was hurt and worried, she quietly ran over to visit. Unexpectedly, her mother was here too, so she hid outside the door until Suru left before showing up.

    At this time, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan as if he was stunned and couldn't help but said angrily: "What are you standing there for?"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, his face turned red, and he was about to find an excuse to explain, but when he saw Tian Linger lowering her head, it turned out that it was Dahuang who ran over and rubbed his head against her leg very affectionately.

    Tian Linger bent down and touched Da Huang’s head. Da Huang stuck out his tongue and licked her jade-like hand.

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak."  open.  Feeling Tian Linger's surprised look, Xiao Hui raised his head and suddenly bared his teeth and made a fierce gesture towards Tian Linger.

    Tian Linger was not angry and even made a face at the monkey.

    Ever since Xiao Hui came back with Zhang Xiaofan, Ke Ke, who had gotten along with everyone else, was the only one who held a grudge against her. However, when she saw Da Huang, who had always been at odds with Xiao Hui, he turned around and didn't get angry. Instead, he played and joked with Xiao Hui very affectionately.  surprised.

    "What's going on?" Tian Linger asked Zhang Xiaofan, pointing to a monkey and a dog playing together.

    After Zhang Xiaofan told Xiao Hui how to get close to him with a flesh bone, Tian Linger laughed out loud and cursed: "I never thought this damn monkey could do this!" As he spoke, his bright eyes turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan.  : "By the way, my dad beat you today. Did you feel any discomfort?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "It's okay, senior sister."

    Tian Linger said rather indignantly: "Dad is really uncomfortable, so why take it out on you!"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, it's just my stupidity that makes Master angry"

    Tian Linger glared at him. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't continue to speak. Tian Linger snorted with half-open mouth and said: "Actually, it's none of your business. It's because my father felt uncomfortable after seeing the qualifications of those two people. That's why  "Halfway through her words, she glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and thought: Doesn't this mean that her junior brother is stupid? Then she changed her words and changed the subject: "What happened to my mother when she came here just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said honestly: "My wife also came to visit me and gave me a 'rhubarb pill'. It was very effective. I took one and everything was fine."

    "Rhubarb pill?" Tian Linger seemed to be surprised.

    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaofan looked up at her and said, "What's wrong?"

    Tian Linger took a second look at this junior brother and said, "This is my father's treasure. I heard from my mother that it was refined using twenty-three types of elixirs and was successfully used. None of the senior brothers, including me, have been lucky enough to take them."  !”

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth, Tian Linger rolled his eyes and said to himself: "Is it possible that dad actually has a different regard for you, but it doesn't look like it no matter how you look at it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Master must have been compassionate and gave me the elixir when he saw that I was injured. He is really broad-minded!"

    Tian Linger laughed: "My father is broad-minded Hehe, forget it, I won't tell you. Why is there the sound of rain?"

    Zhang Xiaofan listened carefully and sure enough he heard the faint sound of "pattering" rain coming from outside the house.

    Tian Linger walked to the window and opened it, and a cool mountain breeze suddenly blew in, bringing cool rain powder to her face.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over and stood beside her and looked out.

    It was raining in the quiet and dark night.  The whole world was dark, and all he could see were the blurry shadows of green pines and bamboos in the small courtyard outside the house.

    The raindrops fell from the night sky. In the dark night, there seemed to be a bit of tenderness in the eyes of young Zhang Xiaofan, and he suddenly felt that the night was beautiful, the rain was lingering, and even the sound of the rain hitting the bamboo leaves was crisp.  The beautiful sound resonated deep in his soul.

    Just because there is such a beautiful woman next to him, raising her head and looking at the rain with a beauty that is seven parts youthful, two parts joyful and even one part desolate!

    Behind them, Da Huang and Xiao Hui didn't know when they had calmed down. Da Huang lay lazily on the bed with his dog eyes half open and half closed. Little Hui also rarely calmed down and sat next to Da Huang, with his hands rummaging in Da Huang's thick and soft fur.

    The candle flame flickered in the mountain breeze, flickering on and off, occasionally making a "cracking" sound.

    "It's raining!" Tian Linger suddenly said quietly.

    Zhang Xiaofan responded: "Yes!"

    Tian Linger stared at the night scene for a while, then slowly turned around and returned to the table and whispered: "Xiaofan, please close the window! It's a little cold."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and closed the window. He turned around and saw Tian Linger sitting at the table, seemingly absent-mindedly. He took out a small box from his arms and opened it under the light and looked at it carefully.

    &nbsp;The candlelight reflected in her charming and bright eyes was like two gentle but hot flames.

    "Do you think these cooling beads are beautiful?" Tian Linger's eyes stayed on the soft and lustrous beads, as if even his voice sounded erratic, just like Zhang Xiaofan's heart was empty and slowly sank.

    He walked over and summoned up all his courage and exhausted all his strength to make himself look so calm.

    Tian Linger raised his head and looked at him, and suddenly realized that this ordinary junior brother's eyes were so bright at this moment, even with a hint of fanaticism and pain.

    "Pa" She gently closed the small box and asked softly: "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, remained silent for a moment and whispered, "I'm fine, senior sister."

    Tian Linger felt strange but didn't think much about it, stood up and said, "Okay, it's late at night, I should go back."

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up numbly and Tian Linger walked a few steps before suddenly stopping and turning around with a smile. In an instant, the beauty hit his face and hit Zhang Xiaofan's heart: "Look at me, I have even forgotten what I wanted to do tonight." He said.  Then she took out a piece of tissue paper from her arms and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan took it and looked at it for a few times, then his expression changed and he lost his voice: "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Tao Technique! Senior sister, this"

    Tian Linger rolled her eyes at him and said, "Why are you shouting so loudly?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly lowered his voice and said: "Sister, this is the third level of magic! You"

    "Me?" Tian Linger snorted and said, "Of course I want to pass it on to you."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "What?"

    Tian Linger said: "I know that dad has always looked down on you, and I don't know why he is angry with you today. I can't stand it when he can't teach his disciples well and scolds you in turn. You can secretly practice it yourself with this secret."  When will I be able to practice well enough to show my father that I will never be so embarrassed like today again?"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "But if master and master find out about it, senior sister, won't they scold you?"

    Tian Linger said impatiently: "You said you scolded them. At most they scolded me a few times and locked me up for a period of time. So what? I can't let you be bullied anyway!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s whole body was shaken, and his heart suddenly felt hot. Looking at Tian Linger’s pretty figure, he couldn’t say a word.

    At this moment, his heart was so full of passion that he would not hesitate to die for the woman in front of him.

    Tian Linger added: "Remember, you have to work harder and try to get a tie with that stinky Lin Jingyu soon. However, no matter how hard you practice, you won't be able to compare with Senior Brother Qi Hao, so don't think about it."  Here she waved her hand and warned: "Keep it secret." After saying that, she walked out of the room and quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    "No matter how hard you practice, you will still be inferior to Senior Brother Qi Hao!"

    This sentence hit Zhang Xiaofan hard in the heart every time. His face suddenly lost the color of blood and he subconsciously grasped the white paper in his hand.

    Who can see that young man walking into the rain and looking up at the sky in the night?

    The humid mountain breeze after the early morning rain blew across the top of Dazhu Peak with a coolness.  Zhang Xiaofan came to the familiar kitchen to light a fire and boil water.

    The crackling of firewood in the stove was filled with bright yellow flames, which made his face turn red like demons dancing wildly on the wood.  Zhang Xiaofan held a thin firewood as a fire stick and fiddled with the firewood in the stove in a daze.

    "No matter how hard you practice, you will still be inferior to Senior Brother Qi Hao!"

    He recited this sentence thousands of times in his heart, and it broke his heart every time.  He knew that it was silly for the senior sister to do this. In fact, she had no ill intentions and was just stating the facts that were recognized by everyone.

    But he still couldn't help but think about it, thinking desperately, as if there was a wild burning flame in his heart that burned his soul endlessly until the flames burned his hands.

    "Oops!" Zhang Xiaofan screamed and jumped back. It turned out that when he was lost in thought, the stove fire burned the wood in his hand and burned his hand.

    He held his hands and blew air on the painful area. He ran to the water tank and dipped his hands into the cold water. An icy coldness filled Zhang Xiaofan with a low and bitter smile. What he needed most now was not anything but a fire stick.

    "The cry of "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" sounded at the door. Zhang Xiaofan recognized that it was Dahuang's cry, but he couldn't figure out how the usual "woof, woof, woof" turned into "uhhhh".

    He walked out of the door and looked around and couldn't help but laugh. It turned out that Dahuang and Xiaohui were fighting with each other. He was holding a black stick in his mouth.  Qing then became a strange "Uh-huh".

    Before leaving, Zhang Xiaofan reached out and grabbed the stick and waved away Xiao Hui and Da Huang.  Unexpectedly, they were not willing to keep barking "bark woof" and "squeak".

    Zhang Xiaofan waved his handHe said in fear: "Go, go, don't make trouble here, or I won't give you food at noon."

    Dahuang and Xiaohui looked at each other, growled and made faces, and then Xiaohui jumped on the back of Dahuang and walked away from Zhang Xiaofan with great contempt, Zhang Xiaofan was furious.

    Cursing at the two beasts, Zhang Xiaofan turned around and entered the kitchen. Only then did he realize that the stick in his hand was the strange black stick that he got from the trip to the valley half a year ago. I guess it was Xiao Hui who was naughty.  Sometimes I dug this thing out of the corner and played with rhubarb.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed and suddenly felt something in his heart. He quickly walked to the stove and fiddled with the short black stick as a fire stick a few times. It turned out to be very handy. Moreover, the stick was made of an unknown material and could not be burned and did not transfer heat. After roasting for a long time, it was still cold.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded repeatedly, thinking that this would be a good use.

    Poor old black-hearted elder of the demon sect who has passed away, if he knew that the "blood-devouring bead" that he spent his whole life refining and the most treasure of the demon sect that spread all over the world, was reduced to making a fire stick, he would definitely be angry from the grave.  Die!

    At noon on this day, everyone in Dazhu Peak was sitting in the dining hall. Tian Buyi came in last and sat down. He raised his eyes and looked at the disciples. When his eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan, he paused. Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and Tian Buyi moved away immediately.  look.

    "Did you all see what happened yesterday?" Tian Buyi said calmly.

    Everyone was silent except Song Daren who laughed and said: "Master showed off his power and punished those two"

    "Fart!" Tian Buyi suddenly shouted loudly, which shocked the whole audience. Everyone could only listen to Tian Buyi saying angrily: "What happened yesterday, you should have seen the profound cultivation of Brother Biemai, not to mention that Qi Hao.  The young guy actually outdid most of you and went to Dazhu Peak to run wild. Do you know?"

    Everyone was silent. Only Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head.

    Tian Buyi said coldly: "The Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is here in a blink of an eye. You incompetent guys will all be in seclusion from now on until you come out to see if I will skin you!"

    Everyone looked bitter but did not dare to say anything. Tian Linger asked cautiously: "Dad, then I will"

    "Same for you!" Tian Buyi said flatly.

    Tian Linger pursed her lips and was about to speak, but was secretly pulled by her mother.  She turned her head and looked at Suru, her eyes were about to speak and she retracted her words.

    Tian Buyi's words echoed in the Shoujing Hall: "From now on, except for Lao Qi, who is responsible for food and drink, you are not allowed to go out to practice in seclusion for this year and a half. Do you understand?"

    Time flies like this, but the calm atmosphere of Dazhu Peak is enveloped by a layer of unprecedented tension. All the disciples are concentrating on practicing Taoism, except for a leisurely yellow dog, a naughty gray monkey and a boring chef.  m!  ~!

 Text Chapter 3 Expelling Things

    "Woof woof woof!"

    “Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!”

    The barking of dogs and the screams of monkeys intertwined and echoed in Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, breaking the tranquility here.  Zhang Xiaofan rushed out of the kitchen door with the black fire stick in his hand and said angrily: "Dead dog! Dead monkey! If you have the guts, don't run away!"

    The monkey Xiao Hui jumped onto the back of the big yellow dog with a swish. Da Huang had already gathered momentum and ran away. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't catch up and watched Xiao Hui make a face and put a fragrant meat bone into Da Huang's mouth.

    Rhubarb was so excited that the dog's face was so happy that if it weren't for the two rows of teeth that were biting the meat and bones, he would have laughed so hard that the dog's teeth would fall off.

    "Huh!"

    Zhang Xiaofan walked back to the kitchen with a frustrated and indignant look.  Since he was fourteen years old, he has been in charge of the kitchen and his skills have impressed everyone. Dahuang can't help coveting the delicacies in Zhang Xiaofan's hands because of his "taoist old dog" behavior. Especially the meat bones that Zhang Xiaofan uses to make soup are fragrant and delicious, which is Dahuang's dream.  feast.

    ?????????????????? However, Zhang Xiaofan makes soup with rhubarb for people to drink. Even though he is older (Tian Buyi raised him since he was a child), he is older but does not get the treatment he deserves. He often covets it but cannot get it.

    After it got acquainted with the monkey Xiao Hui, Dazhufeng often appeared. The scene lasted for two years no matter how secretly Zhang Xiaofan hid the meat and bones. As long as there was Dahuang's nose and Xiao Hui's flexibility, this battle of meat and bones  It often ends with Zhang Xiaofan's failure.

    Two years have passed by in a hurry, which is actually one and a half years. Zhang Xiaofan has grown into a sixteen-year-old boy. He is now half a head taller than his senior sister Tian Linger.

    During this period of time, because of Tian Buyi's original strict order, all the disciples in Dazhu Peak were practicing hard in closed doors. Except for Du Bishu, the sixth man who traveled down the mountain, only Zhang Xiaofan, the chef, was most free.

    For two years, Zhang Xiaofan has been practicing alone without anyone paying attention. What he didn't even believe was that he seemed to have completed Yuqing in just one year according to the techniques taught to him by his senior brother Song Daren.  The second level of the realm - Qi refining.

    He had doubts in his heart but did not ask Tian Buyi after all. Song Daren, Tian Linger and others had been concentrating on practicing behind closed doors and had no time to care about other matters. His best friend Du Bishu went down the mountain again, so he just kept this question in his heart.

    But then there was a big difficulty in front of him. Tian Linger privately gave him the third-level magic formula. He knew very well that this was a big violation of the rules. But every time late at night, he stood alone in the small courtyard.  Whenever I look up at the night sky, I will think of one sentence - no matter how hard you practice, you will be better than Senior Brother Qi Hao!

    Ten nights later, he began to practice the third level of magic!

    In Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, the first to third levels of the Jade Clear Realm are the foundation of all spells and their difficulty gradually increases. Different from the first two levels of "Introducing Qi" and "Refining Qi", the third level of magic formula "Yuan Qi" has been focused on.  Practice Tai Chi vitality.

    The law says: "Tai Chi Yuan Qi is composed of three parts. It is in the middle; the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty also moves in the twelfth hour This yin and yang combined with the virtue of Qi Zhong is the one who transforms and gives birth to all things." (Note: The language comes from "Han Shu.  "Lü Li Zhi")

    When the disciples of Qingyun Sect reach this level of cultivation, there will be a clear dividing line between them, and their level of qualifications will be clear at a glance.

    Intelligent people often break through in one fell swoop and enter a higher realm of "driving things", and then lay a solid foundation for practicing the immortal way. However, less talented disciples often stagnate and waste their lives.

    It has been five years since Zhang Xiaofan started working. Naturally, he has heard these things countless times during conversations with his seniors, but it is obvious that all the seniors have classified him in the "slightly worse" category.

    He walked back to the kitchen, went to the stove, filled up the water, and then continued to add firewood to the stove to boil some water.

    The bright yellow flame became strong again. Zhang Xiaofan took his pitiful black "fire stick" that had been used for two years and fiddled with the wood in the stove. After the fire burned steadily, his eyes slowly fell on the stick in his hand.  Burn a fire stick.

    But this is not something he discovered, but a very common thing - he was in a daze.

    The black fire stick is only one foot long except for the bead on the head. The only thing that is a little unusual is that there are faint blood-like veins under the black color of the fire stick, especially at the interface between the short stick and the ball.  It's even more obvious that sometimes it almost seems like the two things are fused together with human blood.

    Zhang Xiaofan's whole body trembled suddenly. The thought of human blood merging that just flashed through his mind made him feel sick.

    Over the years, he has gradually forgotten about that trip to the deep valley. He only occasionally dreams about that weird experience late at night and suddenly wakes up in a sweat.

    At that time, he felt that he was very lonely, facing the unknown ferocity alone, facing the darkness of death.  Every time at this time, he could not suppress his inexplicable excitement with a hint of fanaticism.I can't help but feel like killing.

    Even in the darkness, he recalled the strange enthusiasm in Monk Puzhi's eyes when he looked at him by the broken grass temple many years ago!

    Zhang Xiaofan has no idea why he has such a strange feeling, but fortunately, he has a way to calm his horrified heart - Brahma Prajna!

    This set of Buddhist lawless techniques has the wonderful effect of deterring evil spirits and purifying the mind. He has been practicing it for five years. Its greatest use is to suppress the strange emotions that have appeared inexplicably in the past two years.

    "Snapped!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s head hurt and something fell to the ground, but it was a pine cone. Zhang Xiaofan turned back angrily and said angrily: “Damn monkey, don’t let me catch you Hey, you are ah! Sixth Senior Brother!”

    Zhang Xiaofan jumped up and saw a man standing at the door, with a medium build, a lean face, a smile on his face, and carrying a small baggage. If it wasn't Du Bishu, the sixth person whom he hadn't seen for a long time, who was it?

    Du Bishu looked down at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Awesome! In just a few years, you have grown as tall as me."

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over quickly, grabbed Du Bishu's shoulders and said with a smile, "Senior Brother Sixth, why have you been gone for so long? We all miss you so much!"

    Du Bishu smiled and said, "Am I back now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan then asked: "Master, do you know you are back?"

    Du Bishu said: "No, I just came back and saw smoke in the kitchen here, so I came over to take a look. I knew you were working here. Haven't seen you for a few years. Have you missed me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded happily.  Du Bishu touched his head and suddenly whispered: "Come with me to see the master."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said: "Why do you still need me to accompany you?"

    Du Bishu said with a bitter face: "Master asked me to go down the mountain and agreed that it would be limited to one year, but I overplayed it! If I hadn't searched for half a year longer to find good materials to refine the magic weapon, I would have been scolded by Master. You  Come with me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at him and said, "Then you said you came to see me first, right? Sixth Senior Brother, what kind of magic weapon are you practicing?"

    Du Bishu smiled dryly and said: "Haha, of course I came to see your junior brother first! Let's go!" He pulled Zhang Xiaofan and left.

    After a while, Rhubarb, who was hiding in a corner, gnawing on bones, and Xiao Hui, who was leaning on its back to catch lice, both heard a roar from the Shoujing Hall: "The unscrupulous person is so angry with me. 1

    At dinner time, everyone in Dazhu Peak gathered together to eat at the same table for the first time in two years.

    It was not easy for everyone to sit down, but they still looked angry. After greeting Du Bishu, all the disciples couldn't help but asked him quietly: "Why did Master Liu get so angry when he saw you?"

    Du Bi’s face looked awkward and he looked around, but Zhang Xiaofan, who was sitting next to him, had a smile on his face but didn’t dare to laugh out, which looked quite strange.

    At this time, Tian Linger, who was sitting opposite, finally couldn't help but asked Tian Buyi for the first time: "Senior Brother Dad Six finally came back, why are you still so angry?"

    Du Bishu quietly raised his eyes and looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi glared at him and Du Bishu lowered his head in fright.  Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Lao Liu, put your magic weapon out for everyone to see!"

    Du Bishu opened his mouth and couldn't say anything. He raised his eyes and looked at his master's wife, Suru, only to see Suru smiling and saying, "Bishu, please take it out and show it to everyone! Also let everyone know why your master is angry?"

    Seeing that he couldn’t put it off anymore, Du Bishu took his small bundle and shook it twice, took out a few things from the middle and put them on the table.

    Everyone stared without blinking for fear of missing something. The dining hall was extremely quiet for a while.

    I saw three things that seemed to be made of some kind of hard wood and were half the size of a fist placed on the dining table. They were six-sided squares with white sides and various points carved on them. They were three dice.

    Everyone was stunned and speechless for a moment and then burst into laughter.

    Du Bishu’s face turned red and Tian Buyi looked at him with anger on his face and said angrily: “Rotten wood cannot be carved!”

    Suru smiled and shook her head at this moment: "Forget it, it's not a big deal, just roll dice! Anyway, this magic weapon is for his own use."

    Tian Buyi glared at his apprentice and said to Suru: "How do you know he is not using this to cheat?"

    Du Bishu was startled and said quickly: "Master, master, wife, and disciples would never dare to do such an obscene and shameless thing. I just found a thousand-year-old three-bead tree (Note 1) by the Chishui River in the south a few years ago. It has great aura and is carved with its essence."  I picked these three dice on a whim and never thought of anything else"

    Tian Buyi was furious and said: "Are you happy? It's okay to practice other things now."??A set of gambling equipment comes out and I wait until the Seven Meridians Competition in a month to test your performance. Do I still have the face to show off?  "

    Du Bishu didn't dare to say anything anymore. Suru shook her head and whispered: "Buyi, this is something he likes. Don't force him. Do you still remember Senior Brother Wan"

    Tian Buyi was suddenly startled and turned his head to look at Suru. Suru sighed softly and said to Du Bishu: "Bishu, you know that your master and I have never forced you to practice the fairy sword like other brothers.  But magic weapons often have a lot to do with it, so you should be careful when dealing with it."

    Du Bishu glanced at Tian Buyi secretly, but saw that the master had an unpleasant look on his face and was sulking. How could he dare to talk more and nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes."

    Suru glanced at her husband again and then said to everyone: "Time flies so fast. Next month is the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. Then we will go to Tongtian Peak where Nagato is. You should prepare early!"  At this point, her beautiful and gentle face suddenly turned serious and said: "Don't let me and your master down this time, do you understand?"

    All the disciples’ hearts skipped a beat and they said in unison: “Yes!”

    "Master, Master." Amid the loud replies from everyone, an uncoordinated and weak voice emerged. Suru looked over and saw the seventh child, Zhang Xiaofan, frowning and said, "What's wrong, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said cautiously: "Did you just mean that I would go too?"

    Suru glanced at Tian Buyi and said with a smile, "Yes! Aren't you also a disciple of the Dazhu Peak lineage?"

    Zhang Xiaofan liked to jump up and high-five with Du Bishu next to him. He didn't care. Tian Buyi sneered from a distance: "Anyway, there are nine places, even if one is given to an idiot, it's still a waste."

    At night, when Zhang Xiaofan returned to the house, he saw Da Huang and Xiao Hui running to his bed to rest.

    A year and a half ago, Dahuang moved to Zhang Xiaofan's room to sleep because he was close to Xiao Hui. At first, Tian Buyi was frightened because he jumped around and couldn't find his dog. Finally, when he found out the whole story, he snorted and walked away without saying anything.

    Seeing that the master did not blame Zhang Xiaofan, he did not drive Dahuang out (actually, he could not drive Dahuang out. If Dahuang occupies half of the bed and Xiaohui occupies half of it, you can know the mood of the owner of the house).

    However, as time went by, Zhang Xiaofan probably got used to the crowds and became familiar with them, and Zhang Xiaofan no longer complained about Dahuang and Xiaohui sleeping with him.

    That night he was in a very good mood, walked into the house, sat down at the table, and took a quick look, only to see Dahuang lying lazily on Xiao Hui's body. But he didn't know when he went to the kitchen again and stole his black fire stick and put it on Dahuang's body.  Dilly-dallying.

    There was a movement in his heart, and he felt that Xiao Hui seemed to be very interested in this fire stick, but he was not in the mood to think about it so much now. His heart was completely filled with joy that the master unexpectedly allowed him to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    If Dahuang and Xiaohui looked at Zhang Xiaofan at this time, they would see a human with glowing eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the monkeys and dogs, but he seemed to be talking to the air: "Look, it's great that I have the opportunity to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. Master, he is so generous. Even if I am stupid, he still takes me to grow up."  If you have more experience, you might be able to meet Jingyu then."

    At this point, he seemed to have remembered something and whispered to himself: "But I'm afraid that the real stage competition will embarrass the master! Forget it, just do what you have to do! Don't you think so, Big Yellow and Little Gray?"

    “Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!”

    Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes and saw that Xiao Hui was focused on catching the lice in Dahuang's fur and only barked a few times to deal with him. Dahuang simply put his two dog ears down and didn't even look at him.

    "Damn dog!" Zhang Xiaofan cursed angrily. Suddenly his vision went dark, but Xiao Hui suddenly smashed the fire stick in his hand.

    He was startled and quickly dodged the fire stick, hit the table, jumped twice and fell to the ground.

    "Squeaks, Wangwang!" This time the voice of the big yellow dog and the little gray monkey became the symphony Zhang Xiaofan made a ghost face and hate to the two beasts.  Qi Hao's heroic appearance at Dazhu Peak.

    "Ice has turned into a wall!" Zhang Xiaofan muttered in a low voice. He was fine when he was not practicing. But these days, as his practice deepened, he deeply experienced how difficult and unattainable it was to reach Qi Hao's state.

    He thought again of Tian Linger’s gentle but fiery eyes by the light in this room that night!

    His heart felt like being pricked by a sharp needle at that moment.

    The fire stick was lying there quietly on the ground, and the sound of monkeys and yellow dogs playing nearby could be heard. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that he was so similar to the fire stick. Even when the fire stick fell to the ground, there seemed to be some emotion in his eyes.  Lonely.

    "Alas!" He sighed.I tried to imagine the situation when I could reach that state, and then in a completely relaxed and unconcerned posture, for the first time in my life, I made the "driving away objects" action that the disciples of Qingyun Sect had done countless times──towards  The fire stick on the ground waved.

    That moment seemed like forever.

    Zhang Xiaofan was very normal, not even a little bit sad, and was ready to accept his failure. Then he saw the fire stick in the ground move.

    It just moved so gently and slightly, as if it had just woken up after sleeping for a long time!

 Text Chapter 4 Attending the meeting

    This morning everyone in Qingyun Sect Dazhu Peak was in high spirits, especially the disciples who were all smiling. Although they were a little nervous, they were mostly drowned in excitement.

    Among the people, the only ones who participated in the Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Competition were senior brother Song Daren, second brother Wu Dayi, third brother Zheng Dali, fourth brother He Dazhi, fifth brother Lu Daxin, and sixth brother Du Bishu, all of whom were new to Tian Buyi in the past few decades.  Tian Ling'er and Zhang Xiaofan, who were recruited as disciples at a young age, had never seen the Qingyun Sect's once-in-a-generation event.

    Tian Linger was most happy at the moment, taking advantage of Tian Buyi and his wife to make final preparations, pestering the most experienced Song Daren and asking non-stop: "Senior Brother, are there really so many fellow disciples going to the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?"

    With a smile on his face, Song Daren was obviously in a good mood and said: "Yes, the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is the biggest event of our sect. All of our sects regard it as a top priority. And all the brothers and sisters who can be selected to represent each sect are outstanding."  Needless to say, the characters and scenes are spectacular and exciting.”

    At this time, the fourth brother He Dazhi heard from the side and came over, winking secretly at Tian Linger and smiling: "Little junior sister, you don't know something, but the senior brother still has something to say!"

    Tian Linger said "Yeah" and ignored Song Daren with a look of surprise on his face and asked: "What! Fourth senior brother?"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "Hundreds of people from the same sect at the martial arts test site gathered around to watch the winner standing on the stage with thunderous applause. The pride could not escape. But if there were some beautiful young junior sisters from different backgrounds who were impressed by the eldest brother's demeanor.  Wouldn't it be a great pleasure to be called cheering?" At this point, he turned to Song Daren with a serious face and said: "Elder brother, do you think so or not?"

    Song Daren's face suddenly turned red.

    Tian Linger looked really surprised and said, "Elder brother, why are you blushing suddenly?"

    Song Daren shook his head like a wavy drum and said repeatedly: "Without me, there would be no glory"

    He Dazhi coughed but saw other senior brothers and junior brothers gathered around him at some point. The younger ones such as Du Bishu and Zhang Xiaofan were all confused, but Wu Dayi and Zheng Dali were all smiling.

    He then smiled and said: "Oh! The second and third senior brothers are also here. Recently, my memory is not good. It seems that in the grand examination, the senior brother won two games in a row and entered the third round. There was a young and beautiful junior fellow student. What's his name?  Forgot"

    Wu Dayi immediately continued: "Ah! I can't remember clearly, but it seems to be a fellow junior sister from Xiaozhu Peak. Her appearance is extremely beautiful, but her name"

    Zheng Dali said with a smile on his face: "What a name! We have all forgotten, but we still remember the appearance of the person who applauded the loudest in the field and who was flirting with Senior Brother."

    "Wow!"

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in an uproar. Tian Linger took the lead in questioning: "Senior Brother, which of our fellow disciples is actually so kind to you?"

    Song Daren glared at He Dazhi with embarrassment and said with a dry smile: "No, there is no such thing. Don't listen to what Fourth Senior Brother said. Junior Sister Min of Xiaozhu Peak just cheered and cheered for us for the sake of being a senior sister."  .”

    "Huh?" He Dazhi immediately said: "Senior Brother, it's strange that me, second and third senior brothers don't know that person's name. Why did you tell him his name right away? But speaking of Senior Brother, Senior Sister Min  That’s good…”

    Everyone laughed loudly. Song Daren knew that he had made a mistake, and he also knew that the sharpness of words was far less than that of Dazhi, the most intelligent person in the Dazhu Peak Sect. He made many mistakes.

    At that moment, he snorted and said with a cheeky smile: "You boring man, hey, let me go see Master and Mistress, okay?"

    Before Tian Linger could ask further questions, he saw Song Daren slipping away faster than the wind. In the blink of an eye, he could no longer see the figure, so he grabbed He Dazhi's big watery eyes and said with excitement: "Fourth Senior Brother, please tell me about that sensitive person."  What does senior sister look like?"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "Little Junior Sister, don't you often go back to Xiaozhu Peak with your Junior Sister to visit Master Shuiyue? How come you have never seen Senior Sister Allergy? She is Master Shuiyue's proud disciple!"

    Tian Linger shook his head and said: "When my mother and I go to Xiaozhu Peak, we always go directly to see Master Shuiyue. It's rare to meet a few fellow senior sisters. Please tell me quickly!"

    He Dazhi smiled and said: "Don't worry, don't worry. Today we will go to Changmen Tongtian Peak to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Tournament. You will probably be able to see her."

    "Oh" Tian Linger said "Oh" and rolled her eyes as if she had realized something: "No wonder I saw the eldest brother in high spirits when I woke up in the morning. It turned out he was harboring evil intentions!"

    Everyone was stunned and then laughed loudly. Tian Linger himself laughed too, and the little nervousness he had about the Seven Meridians Martial Arts competition disappeared.

    She moved her eyes and saw that everyone was smiling and in a good mood. But when she saw Zhang Xiaofan, she was suddenly startled. Although Zhang Xiaofan had a smile on his face, Tian Linger had been the closest to him in the past few years. One glance showed that he seemed to be a little worried.Absent look.

    While everyone was laughing and talking, Tian Linger secretly pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and whispered: "Xiaofan, what can I do for you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, moved the corner of his mouth, subconsciously touched his chest with his right hand, and finally said: "I'm fine, senior sister."

    Tian Linger looked at him and said bluntly: "What can you show me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment and took out the object in his arms and gave it to Tian Linger to take a look at. Tian Linger didn’t look at it, but it was okay. But when he looked at it, he was even more surprised and said: "You take this black fire stick with you."  do what?"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face was full of surprise when he saw Tian Linger, but even if there was a little anger in his appearance, he was still so beautiful. He said: "Master’s grace allows me to see it. I have a low cultivation level, I don’t have any magic weapons, and I don’t know how to use them"

    Tian Linger suddenly realized it but couldn't help laughing out loud: "Ah! Haha, that's it! Then you will take this, this fire stick to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition? Qingyun Sect has produced a dice for two thousand years.  The Sixth Brother of Magic Treasure is already weird. I didn’t expect you, I didn’t expect you, you would actually bring a fire stick with you Hahahaha, I laughed to death."

    The disciples of Dazhu Peak who were standing aside heard Tian Linger suddenly burst into laughter and came over to ask why. They couldn't help laughing again. Zhang Xiaofan saw that he was surrounded by smiling and happy senior brothers and sisters, but suddenly felt a burst of anger in his heart.

    The anger deep in his heart passed in the blink of an eye, but it was so strong that it almost suffocated Zhang Xiaofan.

    He lowered his head and held the ugly fire stick tightly, feeling the familiar coldness in his palm.

    "Xiaofan" Tian Linger suddenly put away his smile and said seriously: "I'm sorry."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and raised his head.

    Tian Linger said: "I originally wanted to give you a treasure to prop up your appearance so that you would not be laughed at by other classmates when you go out. But these naughty ladies forced me to practice so hard that I forgot about it."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head subconsciously and said, "Sister, if your cultivation is important, you don't need to think about me anymore."

    Tian Linger patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "But it doesn't matter. Everyone knows what you are capable of. Just think of it as a long-term experience." She lowered her voice: "If anyone bullies you, you must come over and talk to him.  I said humbly and I will stand up for you immediately."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the senior sister’s kind eyes without doubting her promise. He could even feel the kindness in the words of everyone around him.

    But what emotion is still so surging, what kind of fire is burning so deep in his heart that it almost makes him unable to breathe?

    Tian Linger still smiled and patted her favorite junior brother on the shoulder and whispered: "Let me tell you! There are many more fun places in Tongtian Peak. Let's sneak away and play there this time, okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan had that beautiful face swaying in front of his eyes. Suddenly, he didn't dare to look directly at her face. He lowered his head and felt both sweet and troubled. The young man seemed to have mixed feelings and whispered, "It's Senior Sister."

    Tian Linger smiled and suddenly heard He Dazhi say from behind: "Master and Mistress are here."

    Everyone turned around and saw Tian Buyi and Suru walking out of the Shoujing Hall.  Tian Buyi is wearing a sky-blue robe and has a rather solemn demeanor. If it weren't for his slightly shorter body and slightly bigger belly, he would have the awe-inspiring air of a master.

    As for Suru, it was the one who caught everyone's attention. She was always very beautiful. Today she was dressed in light green, skirt, jade and golden hairpin. Her eyebrows were like distant mountains, her skin was like white jade, her eyes were like water, her lips were red, and she was smiling. It was really true.  Overwhelm all sentient beings.

    Song Daren’s look couldn’t be more serious as he followed the couple.  It's just that when all the junior brothers saw him, they all had strange expressions that were not serious, half-smiling but not smiling.

    Behind Song Daren, the yellow dog Da Huang and the monkey Xiao Hui also followed.  Xiao Hui seemed to be used to sitting on Dahuang's back now. When he saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in front, he jumped off Dahuang's back and jumped on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder three times and two times.

    Tian Buyi looked at the disciples and nodded: "Let's go!"

    After saying that, he waved his right hand and the magic formula in the palm of his hand caused a flash of red light. His long-famous fairy sword "Red Spirit" lit up the red light. The treasure at the end was the immortal family's treasure.

    Tian Buyi was about to step forward when suddenly his trouser leg was pulled by someone. When he looked back, he was bitten by a rhubarb. He saw this yellow dog he had raised since he was a child shaking his head and barking "Wuwu" (biting his trouser leg).  His tail kept wagging vigorously, his dog eyes stared straight at Tian Buyi without blinking.

    Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment and said something vague, but rolled up the rhubarb with a wave of his sleeve, then floated to the Red Spirit Sword, said hello to Suru, and then left through the air first.

    Suru chuckled and shook her head and said to everyone: "You guys come too!" After a moment, she said to Song Daren: "Da Ren and Xiaofan are not strong enough, so you can take him with you."

    &nbsp; Song Daren nodded and said: "Yes."

    Suru nodded and didn't see how she acted. A light green light flashed through her, as if it matched her clothes, and it carried her straight into the sky, chasing Tian Buyi's red light.

    Among the disciples of Dazhu Peak, Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali and Lu Daxin have not reached the fourth level in practice and cannot control the magic weapon. At this moment, Song Daren walked towards Zhang Xiaofan, and the others, He Dazhi, Du Bishu and Tian Linger, each went their own way.

    Among all the people, Tian Ling'er's magic weapon is "Amber Zhu Ling". The magic weapon He Dazhi cultivates is a "Jiangshan Pen", which suits his usual habit of loving books. But the funniest thing is the dice magic weapon of Lao Liu Du Bi Shu.  The white light flashed and the three dice were enlarged ten times and kept spinning in the air in various turns. If there is any gambling equipment in the world, there is no other gambling equipment like this.

    Lao Wu, Lu Daxin, cautiously stepped forward to take a closer look and said to Du Bishu with a grimace: "Lao Liu, this thing won't fall from the sky, right?"

    Du Bishu raised his eyebrows and said with a playful smile: "Fifth senior brother, why don't we make a bet. If it falls from the sky, even if you win, I will"

    Lu Daxin said "bah bah bah": "Then do I still dare to win this bet?"

    Du Bishu was stunned and said: "That's true!"

    Song Daren walked up to Zhang Xiaofan and smiled: "Xiaofan, are you ready?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to nod when suddenly the monkey on his shoulder, Xiao Hui, screamed. The two of them were startled. They saw Xiao Hui pointing to the sky and pointing at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "You want to go too?"  "

    Xiao Hui immediately grinned. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated and looked at Song Daren. Song Daren thought for a while and smiled: "Anyway, Master has taken Da Huang, so let's take Xiao Hui too!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded happily and Xiao Hui was even more happy.

    Song Daren turned around and said to the others: "Let's go too! Otherwise, master will scold us if we are late." Everyone agreed and left with their magic weapons. Before Tian Linger left, he went to Zhang Xiaofan and warned him: "Be careful!  We must hold on tight, senior brother.”

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "I understand, senior sister."

    Tian Linger smiled at him and used the magic formula to attract the glow of the amber scarlet silk and burst through the air.  Song Daren then sacrificed his magical sword "Ten Tigers".

    He is the eldest disciple of the Dazhu Peak lineage. Although his juniors practice different magic weapons, he still practices the fairy sword.

    "Ten Tigers" Fairy Sword is yellow in color and is four feet long and three fingers wide. It is relatively large among fairy swords, but unfortunately the power of the magic weapon cannot be calculated based on its size.

    At that moment, Song Daren pulled Zhang Xiaofan over. Zhang Xiaofan had the experience of riding Tian Linger Amber Zhu Ling before. The "Ten Tigers" sank at his feet and then stabilized him. He was not too panicked anymore, but the monkey Xiao Hui seemed to know what to hold on tightly.  He grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's head.

    Song Daren smiled slightly and said, "Junior brother, let's go."

    As he spoke, he pointed his right hand to the sky, only to hear the sword of the "Ten Tigers" celestial sword make a low vibration. The celestial sword that was originally floating one foot above the ground suddenly rose three feet. Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously held on to Song Daren.

    At this time, a gust of mountain wind blew the tip of the "Ten Tigers" sword slowly upward, and the tip of the sword was tilted up by about seven points. Zhang Xiaofan had to hold Song Daren tightly to prevent him from falling, and a scream was heard from the "Ten Tigers" sword.  "It rushed straight towards the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood on the sword and hugged Song Daren tightly. Although he was nervous, he couldn't bear to close his eyes no matter what.

    I saw the green peaks of Dazhu Peak getting further and further away from me. Suddenly my eyes turned completely white, and it penetrated into the thick white clouds and I could no longer see anything.

    At this time, there were vast clouds and strong winds roaring before and after. Zhang Xiaofan's face was aching from shaving, and his body was trembling slightly, half nervous and half excited.

    What a dream it is to ride in the blue sky and white clouds!

    The sea of ??clouds is vast and I don’t know how long I have been walking. Just when Zhang Xiaofan’s mood was slowly calming down, it seemed that he was about to be surprised again. The "Ten Tigers" sword rushed out of the sea of ??clouds with a sharp whistling sound that broke through the sky.

    The boundless blue sky is like the hanging deep sea, which is so blue that it is almost pure, boundless and majestic.

    When they broke out of the sea of ??clouds, the white clouds at their feet were like water splashes that rose up as they went. The clouds seemed to be reluctant to leave, floating in the air like the gentle waves of a river, and then slowly fell back to the sea of ??clouds.

    The sky was like a wash, and the "Ten Tigers" fairy sword soared into the sky. It wasn't until it was almost three hundred feet away from the vast sea of ??clouds at its feet that Song Daren flattened the sword and started walking straight towards Tongtian Peak.

    In the distance, a majestic mountain peak that towers into the clouds but not into the sky stands proudly.  There are faint sounds of bells echoing in the sky and earth in the misty white clouds.

    Tongtian Peak seems to really lead to the blue sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan held his breath and looked at the majestic mountains under the boundless blue sky.Countless rays of light of various colors were flying around and became denser as they approached Tongtian Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan knew that those were the magic weapons used by the disciples of the Qingyun Sect. Because the magic weapons were divided into five elements, they had various colors and looked very colorful and beautiful.

    But it was a spectacular sight to see these rays of light pouring towards the mountain peak like colored stones and falling rain.

    And they, together with the "Ten Tigers" Immortal Sword, quickly merged into this colorful torrent.

    Accompanied by the whistling sound, Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan's sword and landed on one of the huge squares. When it hit the ground, the monkey Xiao Hui looked around, then jumped off Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders and jumped around in the square, excited.

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored it and looked around, only to see nine large bronze tripods placed in threes in the center of the square, lined with white jade columns of immortal energy.  The most surprising thing is that the steaming clouds in this square make people feel like they are immortals when walking in the clouds.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and felt familiar with it, remembering that this was the "Sea of ??Clouds" among the so-called "Six Scenes of Qingyun Mountain" that he had visited when he was in Qingyun Mountain.

    It’s been five years since I last saw this place. Nothing has changed. It’s still as beautiful and ethereal as ever. But today it’s much busier than five years ago.

    The square is already very lively at this moment. The disciples from Qingyun Sect who came to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition probably stopped here temporarily. Looking at the crowd from a distance, there may not be hundreds of people.

    Most of the people standing in this square are dressed in Qingyun Sect costumes. They are both men and women. Among them, there are many young people who are very heroic. It can be seen that Qingyun Sect has worked hard to cultivate young disciples over the years.

    Although there were hundreds of people standing in the square, it still seemed very spacious.

    Song Daren raised his eyes and looked around when he suddenly heard a crisp voice in the distance shouting: "Elder brother, we are here."

    Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan looked over and it was Tian Linger who was shouting at Dazhu Peak. They were standing next to a huge bronze tripod in the middle of the square. Tian Linger was waving to them.

    Song Daren responded and walked over with Zhang Xiaofan.

    Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked around and saw other disciples from all walks of life standing together in small groups in the square. They were all looking at each other and talking happily about something. I guess they were all looking forward to the upcoming martial arts test!

    They walked up to He Dazhi, who was standing behind Tian Linger and said first: "Is the journey going smoothly, senior brother?"

    Song Daren smiled and said: "It's not your first time here, what else can you do?"

    Tian Linger glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said with a smile, "Is the scenery on Xiaofan Road okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan recalled the spectacular and breathtaking scenery in the blue sky just now and said sincerely: "It's so beautiful."

    Tian Linger smiled and patted his shoulder and said, "You will work harder in the future. When you refine the magic weapon and learn how to fly in the air, you can fly to the sky every day to see it."

    Zhang Xiaofan said nothing but nodded heavily with a smile on his face.

    Song Daren looked around and asked He Dazhi: "Where are the fourth junior brother, master, and his wife?"

    He Dazhi said: "A few of us followed the master and master's wife here. The Taoist brother Nagato who received them took the master and master's wife to Mian Yuqing Temple and said that the first elders of the Seven Meridians wanted to get together to discuss some details of the martial arts test. Master  Tell us to wait here."

    Song Daren nodded and then beckoned all the junior brothers to him, looked around and lowered his voice: "Why do I see so many other senior brothers from different backgrounds? You guys have been here for a while. Do you have any news?  "

    He Dazhi shook his head and said: "I feel the same way. It seems that over the years, many newcomers have been admitted to the same sect."

    The second eldest child, Wu Dayi, looked around and said, "There are quite a few newcomers, but I estimate that most of the people waiting for tomorrow's competition will still be the senior brothers who have practiced well in the past. After all, they still have the most experience in cultivation"

    Song Daren suddenly sighed and said: "Second Junior Brother, this may not be the case. Do you still remember the young disciple Lin Jingyu who was sent by Longshou Peak to deliver the message two years ago?"

    Wu Dayi was startled and then fell silent. Everyone looked at each other without saying a word. Only Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a complex emotion passing through his heart, which seemed to be joy, envy, and even a hint of jealousy.

    “Who is that guy?” Suddenly someone said coldly.

    Everyone was surprised when they saw that it was Tian Linger who was speaking. Her pretty face flushed slightly, her beautiful eyes widened and she said bitterly: "It's fine if he doesn't come to participate in this competition. It's best if he dares to come."  Tell him that when he meets me, I will decide the outcome with him!"

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak looked at each other in disbelief. Du Bishu, the sixth brother, always reacted very quickly and said with a smile: "What the junior sister said is really such a coincidence. Hey, brothers, why don't we make a bet to see who loses and who wins"

    "Go, go!" Lao Wulu Daxin, who was standing next to him, kicked him away.? 

    Song Daren smiled and was about to say something when he heard a soft cough behind him and a woman whispered softly: "Senior Brother Song, I haven't seen you for a long time!"

 Text Chapter 5 Angry Beast

    Song Daren suddenly felt as if he had been hit hard and was startled. The sound lingered in his ears like fairy music. After a moment, he turned around like lightning and saw five or six female disciples standing behind him. Their clothes were Qingyun.  Xiaozhufeng's sect has always only accepted female disciples.

    And the person who came out of the row and faced them first was a beautiful woman with an oval face, hair like clouds, and skin like snow, with a faint smile hanging on the corner of her mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman and was about to turn around to ask the fellow senior sister who she was from. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw that everyone from Wu Dayi to Zheng Dali to He Dazhi had weird smiles on their faces. His mind moved and he looked at Song Daren again.  However, this normally capable elder brother had a silly look on his face, as if he didn't know what to say.

    He thought for a moment and guessed the woman's identity.

    Sure enough, He Dazhi and others on the side were waiting to watch a good show. Unexpectedly, Song Daren suddenly fell into the state of dementia. Not only the people at Dazhu Peak couldn't stand his stupid look, but even the female disciples at Xiaozhu Peak opposite were covering their mouths and snickering.

    The beautiful woman standing in front of Song Daren blushed slightly and whispered: "Senior Brother Song."

    Before Song Daren could react, He Dazhi, who was impatient, had already said: "Senior Sister Hahamin, you and I haven't seen each other for many years, how are you doing lately?"

    Minmei’s eyes moved to this slim figure, paused for a moment, and then smiled and said, "Is this Senior Brother He Dazhi He?"

    He Dazhi nodded repeatedly and said, "It's because I remember you so well, senior sister. I only met once a century ago, but I still remember you. I'm really flattered."

    Min smiled slightly and said, "Of course I will remember how Senior Brother He showed off his skills against a powerful enemy in this competition."

    He Dazhi blushed. He met a master from Changmen Tongtian Peak in the first round of the Seven Meridians Competition. Although he tried his best, he was still defeated. However, he was a smart man. He smiled and said: "Those Chen  Not to mention the past years, my humble cultivation is far inferior to that of my senior sister and our senior brother. Speaking of which, our senior brother has been thinking about you all the time since the big test!"

    Min blushed slightly but did not answer. She only glanced at Song Daren from the corner of her eyes, but the young junior sisters behind her had already laughed.

    Song Daren, a rough and arrogant man, was as embarrassed as a shy boy at the moment and hurriedly protested: "Without me, there would be no time"

    "What?" Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a young woman behind Min Min: "Then you don't miss our senior sister Min anymore?"

    Song Daren's heart skipped a beat and he secretly raised his eyes to glance at Min, only to see Min looking at him with her beautiful eyes without blinking.

    He was anxious and blurted out: "No, no, I am worried about"

    "ha!"

    Everyone in Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng laughed together, especially the young women behind Min who laughed brightly and loudly, causing other nearby disciples from all walks of life to look here a few more times.

    He Dazhi waited for everyone to stop laughing and said seriously to the women of Xiaozhu Peak: "Sisters, actually what our senior brother means is this. It's not that he doesn't miss senior sister Min, but he doesn't miss him all the time"

    "What is that?" a female disciple from Xiaozhu Peak asked with a loud laugh.

    He Dazhi glanced at the woman and said with a smile: "He remembered Senior Sister after a moment, and said her name once after a moment, so he said he didn't miss her all the time."

    Everyone laughed. Song Daren glared at He Dazhi, but looked at Xiang Min from the corner of his eye. He saw a smile on her lips, but she didn't seem to be angry at all. He couldn't help but feel a little happy secretly, but he said in his mouth: "Junior sister, they just like to make fun of you, don't worry about it.  .”

    Min smiled and turned around, first stopped the junior sisters behind her who were trembling with laughter, then looked at him deeply and said, "Then what are you thinking?"

    Song Daren had a grimace and said "I, I, I" several times but could not say anything. Looking at his appearance, the women couldn't help but laugh again.

    Min shook her head and glared at him, ignoring him. She walked up to Tian Linger, held up her white jade-like palm, looked at her carefully and said, "Are you Junior Sister Ling'er?"

    Tian Linger said curiously: "Yes! Senior sister, how did you know about me?"

    Min smiled and said: "You often come to our Xiaozhu Peak to visit the master with Uncle Surusu. We have known you for a long time. You have become more and more handsome after not seeing each other for several years."

    Tian Linger held Min's hand and smiled: "How can I compare with your flower-like appearance, Senior Sister Min?" At this point, she lowered her voice and leaned forward and whispered: "My Senior Brother is fascinated by you, Senior Sister."  oh."

    Min glanced at Song Daren, who immediately showed a silly smile. She shook her head and whispered: "That senior brother of yours! What a stupid head."

    Tian Linger burst out laughing.At that moment, I felt that it was too late to meet senior sister Min. Min gently pulled Tian Linger and followed her to the group of women at Xiaozhu Peak. After chatting for a few words, she immediately became very familiar with her.  Laughter and laughter spread from time to time among the women, leaving Song Daren and others aside.

    Song Daren stood aside, full of thoughts before talking to Min, but he didn't know how to speak and had to stand there.

    ???????? Not to mention others, even Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and shook his head.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard Du Bishu beside him say "Hey": "A lot of people are here again!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart, but when he looked around, his body suddenly shook.  I saw a group of more than thirty people approaching from a distance, all dressed in white and looking heroic, in other words, arrogant.

    ????????????????????? But the first few people have extraordinary bearings, especially the one at the front, who is handsome and elegant in white clothes like snow, who is he if he isn’t Qi Hao?

    Qi Hao!

    Zhang Xiaofan stared at the group of people approaching and repeated the name in his heart. At the same time, he heard the fourth senior brother He Dazhi beside him suddenly smiled and said in a low voice: "The Longshou Peak lineage is indeed strong in numbers."

    At this time, Qi Hao also saw the people from Dazhu Peak coming over immediately, and the people behind him also followed.

    When he walked up to him, he cupped his hands and smiled at Song Daren: "Senior Brother Song, we meet again."

    Song Daren did not dare to neglect and replied: "Senior Brother Qi, you are here too. I wonder if you will participate in this big test?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Originally, I didn't want to participate, but my master thought that I still need to practice my practice and ordered me to participate, so I shamelessly took up a spot in my lineage."

    Song Daren nodded and smiled: "It's so good that with the talents of Senior Brother Qi, you are the winner this time."

    Qi Hao shook his head repeatedly and said modestly: "Senior Brother Song is too generous."

    The two of them were talking in a superficial way, but Zhang Xiaofan widened his eyes and searched behind Qi Hao. Sure enough, within a moment, he saw Lin Jingyu standing behind Qi Hao. He was also looking around, obviously looking for something.

    The two people's eyes met and they were so happy that they walked out and held each other's hands at the same time, as if they had a thousand words that they couldn't say at the moment.

    After a long while, Lin Jingyu said: "Xiaofan, have you participated in this big test?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said with a smile: "How about my master who was very kind to me and allowed me to join you?"

    Lin Jingyu said: "I also participated. What's so good about your dwarf master? I went to your place two years ago and he treated you like that"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, he's not like that on weekdays. He was just angry that day."

    Lin Jingyu and his old friend here rarely see each other again and don't want these boring topics to disturb their respective moods.  Then he changed the topic and said with a smile: "You guys have grown so tall after not seeing each other for two years?"

    Zhang Xiaofan punched him and cursed with a smile: "Why can't you grow up and not allow me to cum?"

    Lin Jingyu laughed. The two of them were talking to themselves. This time, there was no teacher around. They could talk freely and no one else cared about them.

    While he was talking, Zhang Xiaofan accidentally looked back and saw that Qi Hao had seen Tian Linger and Min standing nearby and a group of women walking over to say hello. He felt an unreasonable pain in his heart and even his face changed.

    Lin Jingyu saw this and said in surprise: "What's wrong, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said with a forced smile: "It's okay." However, despite his words, his eyes were still looking at Qi Hao.

    Qi Hao had already walked up to Tian Linger and Min. He first greeted Tian Linger with a smile and said, "Junior Sister Tian, ??do you still remember me?"

    Tian Linger had been talking happily to Min and other people in Xiaozhu Peak when she suddenly saw Qi Hao suddenly appear. For some reason, her face turned red and her voice became softer: "It's Senior Brother Qi."

    From a distance, Tian Linger's beautiful face was slightly red, and her big watery eyes looked dreamy at first glance. But when her beautiful face was reflected in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes from a distance, it hurt her heart like a knife.  deep.

    "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you? Why did your face suddenly turn so white?" Lin Jingyu asked with concern, not knowing why, "Are you sick?"

    “No, it’s okay, I’m fine.” Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice.

    Yuan Yuanmin has such a sharp mind. After looking at Tian Linger, he had a general idea in his mind and then said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, why do you only recognize that Junior Sister Tian doesn't see us Xiaozhufeng sisters in your eyes?"

    After she said this, all the women behind her started to cheer. Qi Hao quickly said: "Senior sister, what are you talking about? How dare I neglect the senior sisters of Xiaozhufeng like this?"

    Min chuckled lightly and said, "Senior Brother Qi must be determined to win by participating in the Seven Meridians Competition again this time?"

    The look in Qi Hao’s eyesWith a flash of light, he said: "Senior Sister passed three levels in a row in the Grand Examination, but it was a pity that she was defeated by Senior Brother Xiao, the elder Xiao Yicai. It must have been a decade of practice and the careful cultivation of Master Shuiyue, and now she is the number one master of Xiaozhu Peak.  My identity must be for this grand test crown!"

    Min smiled and said: "Don't dare. How dare I compete with you, Senior Brother Qi? And I cannot afford the title of the number one master of Xiaozhu Peak."

    Qi Hao frowned and said, "Senior sister, you are too polite"

    Min smiled and said: "Master Shuiyue, my master, is not a scholar of heaven. I am not qualified enough to get her true inheritance. There are also wizard sisters, senior brother Qi, so be careful."

    Qi Hao's eyes were full of sparkle, but his face was smiling and he said: "It's so good that the one who can make senior sister feel inferior must be an unparalleled genius. I really want to see it as soon as possible."

    Min chuckled and nodded, saying no more, and pulled Tian Linger, who was reluctant to give up, to the side.

    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the sky in the square and shook the whole place like thunder.

    Hundreds of Qingyun disciples in the square looked up and saw a flash of red light. It stopped for a moment and stopped in the square. A red fairy sword emitted a stream of fairy energy. Standing in the middle of the square, a Taoist priest from Tongtian Peak Changmen shouted loudly to the person standing there.  The disciples of each lineage in the square said: "Senior brothers, the master masters, speak to the first brother, Yuqingdian, who has been ordered to participate in the Seven Lines Martial Arts Examination."

    The mountain breeze brought hundreds of Qingyun disciples to the White Cloud Piaomiao Square. After a while, some people came out one after another and walked towards the front of the square.

    Zhang Xiaofan originally thought that those disciples with advanced cultivation would simply sacrifice their magical treasures and fly into the sky. Unexpectedly, everyone seemed to have no intention of doing so, and they all walked honestly.

    He and Lin Jingyu walked together and looked to the left and right, only to see Tian Linger, Xiao Zhufengmin and other women walking together. They were smiling and seemed to be in a good mood. Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples followed them.

    As for the Longshou Peak disciples, seven or eight people walked out of Qi Hao's group. At this moment, they went elsewhere to greet the other disciples who also came out. Especially Qi Hao, who shouted to the other disciples familiarly.  The disciples were all greeted by name, and other disciples from all walks of life also greeted him with smiles. It looked like he had a wide circle of friends.

    "Senior Brother Qi is very good at making friends." Lin Jingyu, who noticed that Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were always on Qi Hao walking beside him, said: "Furthermore, he has advanced cultivation and has the trust of Master Cangsong, so in Qingyun  Everyone in the family gives him face."

    Zhang Xiaofan listened with no expression on his face and nodded slowly.

    Walking to the end of the square is the "Hongqiao" in the Six Scenic Spots of Qingyun. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu both walked here when they were rescued from Qingyun Mountain five years ago. Now that they were revisiting their old places, they couldn't help but sigh.

    Stepping on the miraculous bridge of Hongqiao, you can see the clear water flowing down both sides of the bridge, still reflecting the psychedelic and beautiful seven-color rainbow. Five years ago, two young people who did not know the world are now disciples of Qingyun sect.

    Walking at the end of the crowd, Lin Jingyu suddenly sighed softly: "Five years!"

    Zhang Xiaofan remained silent and just walked forward.  The scenery in front of me was the same as before. As the sky rose over the Hongqiao, the white clouds gradually fell below my feet. The clear blue sky stretched above my head.

    "Why don't you go with the sword?" Zhang Xiaofan said suddenly.

    Lin Jingyu looked slightly surprised and said: "Don't you know? We disciples are not allowed to fly with swords near the main hall of Tongtian Peak. I heard Senior Brother Qi Hao say that this is to show respect for the elders.  You have to walk to the Yuqing Temple Holy Land; secondly, I heard that at the beginning of the establishment of our Qingyun Sect, Patriarch Qingyun set up a very severe restriction on the top of Tongtian Peak called the 'Zhuxian Sword Array' for anyone to protect this place without permission.  If Yukong flies to Tongtian Peak, he will definitely be killed by the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'."

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: "No wonder there are so many masters from the same sect but none of them can wield a sword. By the way, is that 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' powerful?"

    Lin Jingyu looked at the mountain peak standing tall in front of him and said: "I have never seen it before, but I think it is very powerful. I heard that this 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was passed down from Patriarch Qingyun to Patriarch Qingye thousands of years ago.  The power of perfection is unparalleled. Since then, I have never heard of anyone daring to go wild in our Qingyun Mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan followed his gaze and looked at the majestic and tall mountain peak and sighed: "It's so amazing!"

    The two of them were talking as they walked and followed the dozens of people across the Hongqiao.  Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked at the young elites of the Qingyun Sect and saw that among the more than sixty people, most of them were men. There were probably only thirteen or four female disciples, and most of them were wearing Xiaozhufeng costumes.

    However, regardless of whether you are a man or a woman, if you look at it, you can see that almost all of them are men of extraordinary power, and women are beautiful and handsome.  Anyone who sees it will say that the successor of Qingyun Sect has a bright future.

    &nbsp; After crossing Hongqiao, you will arrive at the Bishuitan where the spiritual beast "Water Qilin" of Qingyunmen Town lives.  Unlike five years ago when Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu first arrived, this ancient strange beast, which was respectfully called "Spirit Master" by the disciples of Qingyun Sect, was not hiding in the pond at this time. Instead, it had long been lying in the open space by the pond, basking in the sun.  .

    But looking at it, its lazy look is no different from five years ago.

    Qingyun disciples walked down the Hongqiao Bridge and saluted the behemoth one by one, and then walked up the steps beside the pool towards the main hall of Yuqing Temple, which is high up there.

    Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan followed the crowd and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan, "Do you still remember what happened when we first came here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said with lingering fear: "I remember I got soaked in water, but that's all. Seeing such a big monster scared me."

    Lin Jingyu showed a smile and said, "We saw this kind of thing before when we were in Caomiao Village. I thought the biggest animal in this world was the bear in Qingyun Mountain!"

    Zhang Xiaofan burst out laughing. For a moment, everyone turned around to look at Zhang Xiaofan, who was startled and quickly stopped laughing.  Lin Jingyu was also startled and coughed twice, his face slightly red.

    The others glanced at it for a few times and then turned around and continued walking. Zhang Xiaofan then breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Lin Jingyu. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    The dozens of people in front quickly walked over. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked down the Hongqiao to the edge of the clear water pool and bowed respectfully to the water unicorn.

    But from the very beginning, this water unicorn seemed to be sleeping very hard and showed no reaction to anyone who saluted it. At this moment, it was immersed in sleep and snoring loudly, and most likely it didn't know that these two Qingyun juniors were saluting it.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu did not expect Shui Qilin to answer them. After bowing, they walked up the steps.

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Jing Yu, I didn't even congratulate you when you came to Dazhu Peak in such a hurry. I didn't expect you to have such a high level of Taoism in just a few years."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said: "This is all the careful teachings of my mentor Cangsong Zhenren and all the senior brothers." At this point, his voice gradually turned into a low voice and said: "Actually, in the first few years, I thought about it every time I was studying.  I felt uncomfortable after seeing the pile of bloody corpses in Caomiao Village, so I made up my mind to practice hard, hoping that one day I could take revenge for my parents and the people in the village."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt sad and reached out to pat his shoulder.  Lin Jingyu calmed down and said with a smile: "Okay, let's not talk about the past. What about you! How are your cultivation going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "You know I haven't been as smart as you since I was a child. Master and all the senior brothers at Dazhu Peak have been very good to me over the years. But I am too stupid and my cultivation progress is very slow. I am very sorry to the master and senior brothers."

    Lin Jingyu snorted and said, "How stupid are you? I think it's probably because your short master deliberately made things difficult for you by not teaching you the true cultivation method of Qingyun Sect."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't expect that Lin Jingyu would still be worried about Tian Buyi from the dispute two years ago. He smiled and said: "No, my master is not that kind of person. Forget it, don't talk about me. By the way, your magic weapon is still two  That 'Dragon-Slaying Sword' from years ago?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said with a smile: "This divine sword is a treasure from the Longshou Peak lineage. It was passed down to me by my mentor. Not only is this sword extremely powerful, but it also has spiritual power, which is of great help to my cultivation."

    Zhang Xiaofan showed his envy in his heart and said, "That would be the best."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and asked: "What about you! Xiaofan, do you have any magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and subconsciously reached into his arms and touched the black "fire stick".  A hint of coldness spread across his palms.

    "No," he whispered, "I don't practice enough to be able to use the magic weapon."

    Lin Jingyu didn't care and seemed to have already expected it and comforted him: "It doesn't matter, Xiaofan, as long as you practice diligently, you will succeed. Anyway, we are still young, so let's see it this time."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s mouth moved and he looked at his old friend’s kind face and listened to his gentle words without any feeling of relief.

    ????????????????

    Everyone thought that he came here just to have a look. Thinking of this, an unspeakable anger suddenly burned in his heart like a ball of fire, but it dissipated in the blink of an eye.

    He lowered his head and said nothing, not even intending to blame his friend because he found that even he thought so.

    As if responding to his thoughts, the "fire stick" still connected to his palm in his arms suddenly reacted. In a moment, the coldness spread directly from his palm to his shoulders.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but then he discovered that this feeling did no harm to his body at all and was rather cool and comfortable.  He looked to the side and saw that Lin Jingyu was completely unaware.

    Just when Zhang Xiaofan relaxed,When they were angry, a deafening roar suddenly broke out from behind them.

    Not only Zhang Xiaofan, but also Lin Jingyu, who was far better than him in cultivation, was shocked like him, and his ears were ringing. Some of the Qingyun Sect disciples who were walking in front of them seemed to be in the same situation.

    Everyone was extremely surprised. How could there be such a strange noise in the Holy Land of Qingyun Sect? When they turned around, everyone was even more horrified. They saw the giant water unicorn that had been sleeping soundly beside the clear water pool suddenly woke up and turned around fiercely.  The huge eyes revealed an endless fierce light, and the hair on his back stood up. He opened a bloody mouth, revealing two long sharp fangs, and assumed an attacking posture.

    And its target is clearly the Qingyun Sect disciples standing on the steps.

 Text Chapter 6 Drawing Lots

    This water unicorn is an ancient and strange beast from the prehistoric times. As soon as it became powerful, the wind and clouds changed. The originally blue sky actually darkened in an instant.

    As it took the first step towards the steps, the originally calm mountain wind turned into a fierce wind and roared across the top of the sky-high peak.

    The water surface in the blue water pool closest to Shui Qilin changed even more. It started to tremble from being as flat as a mirror, and then suddenly turned violently. The entire pool water quickly rotated around the center, turning out a deep vortex. From the depth of the vortex, it became more like  There was a rumbling sound.

    After a moment, everyone heard a loud noise. A column of water suddenly shot up from the depths of the whirlpool. It was as thick as three people hugging each other, and it was solid. It spun around in mid-air, folded down in the air, and landed on Shui Qilin as if driven by something.  The front is like a crystal clear dragon spinning and swimming in the air.

    At this time, none of the Qingyun disciples standing on the steps, including the most advanced Qi Hao and others, could remain calm. All of them changed their complexions, and some even turned pale and trembled slightly.

    The reason why Shui Qilin was able to become the powerful assistant of Patriarch Qingye in slaying demons and subjugating demons thousands of years ago and has been respected by Qingyun Sect for thousands of years is that its strength was fully revealed at this moment.

    Among the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, the water unicorn is the best spiritual creature of the water system. It can only summon water columns out of thin air with one hand. It is so thick that it condenses and even swims in mid-air.  And without the slightest effort, the powerful spiritual power and the purity of the mind have long been far superior to those of ordinary human cultivators.

    Even among the Qingyun Sect, which is full of masters, there are not many people who can achieve this level not only by pure telekinesis but also by borrowing magic weapons.

    At this moment, all the disciples of the Qingyun Sect saw the sky and the earth turning dark and turbulent, and all the disciples of the Qingyun Sect were dumbfounded and at a loss when they saw the Spiritual Water Qilin burst into a thunderous fury that had never been seen in more than a thousand years.

    Soon after I said it, I saw Shui Qilin roaring incessantly, his eyes widened, and the color of rage and hatred in his eyes became more and more intense, as if he felt something deeply hatred or extremely hateful and wanted to fight to the death with it.

    And the thick water column hovering in front of this giant beast was swimming faster and faster. Suddenly there was a loud "boom" and the huge water column hit the Qingyun disciples on the steps with endless momentum.

    At this critical moment, I heard a cry from mid-air: "Spirit Master, calm down!"

    A dark green figure suddenly appeared in mid-air between Shui Qilin and Qingyun disciples, as if appearing out of thin air. It was Daoxuan Zhenren, the leader of Qingyun Sect.

    After five years of not seeing him, his crane-bone celestial demeanor has not changed at all, but his brows are furrowed and he is obviously extremely puzzled by the sudden attack of the water unicorn.

    But the situation is urgent at this moment. Behind him are dozens of the most outstanding young disciples of Qingyun Sect. In the water column roaring in front, there are waves of light, and the shadows of various ferocious beasts are obviously the ones killed by the water unicorn in the past.  After the beast died, the soul was taken into the body by the water unicorn and could not be reborn.

    At this moment, the water unicorn is used in the water column to increase its power. Even Daoxuan Zhenren's ability to reach the sky and the earth cannot help but be frightened.

    Seeing the water column approaching, Daoxuan could not avoid it, so he took a deep breath and recited: "Immeasurable Heavenly Lord!"

    He raised his hands to hold the ball in the air and formed swords with his left and right hands. He pointed the magic formula slowly and urgently, and drew a Tai Chi picture in front of him. For a moment, the pattern glowed in the sky with white light and bursts of auspicious energy. Then Daoxuan turned around and wore a dark green Taoist robe without any wind.  The drum suddenly floated down from his body, and the Tai Chi figure in the air immediately rushed to the Taoist robe as if driven, and was imprinted on the Taoist robe.

    This dark green Taoist robe seems to be a treasure of the Immortal Family. It grew ten times bigger in a moment when the Tai Chi diagram said "whoosh" in the wind.

    "Wow!" There was a loud sound. The water column of the Water Qilin Imperial Envoy hit the enlarged dark green Taoist robe. He heard roars in the water column. It seemed that the souls of those demonic beasts were shouting in anger. The dark green Taoist robe retreated several feet away from the center of the Taoist robe under the heavy blow.  The area hit by the water column bulged deeply, showing the huge force.

    And the young disciples of Qingyun who were standing on the steps were almost dumbfounded. They felt that a huge wind suddenly came and all of them were unsteady on their feet. Except for a few advanced practitioners who could barely support themselves, most of them fell down from left to right.

    Everyone couldn't help but lose their countenance. If Master Daoxuan hadn't taken action to block Shui Qilin's thunderous strike, I don't know what the consequences would have been.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face was pale and he was unsteady on his feet, so he fell to the side. From the corner of his eyes, Lin Jingyu saw that he was about to reach out to help him, but unexpectedly, his body tilted, but he also fell to the other side, unable to take care of himself.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so frightened that he subconsciously let go of the hand that was holding the "fire stick" in his arms and stretched out desperately, trying to find a place to support him. He didn't even notice that the cold feeling disappeared as soon as his hand left the fire stick.  No trace left.

    In the air, Master Daoxuan looked solemn and prepared, and behind him, "Brush, brush, brush" sounded a few times, and more than a dozen figures appeared in the air, standing behind him. The leader was Master Cangsong, and the others were the leaders of the six meridians and the members of each lineage.  Elder Tian is not easy to deal withEveryone among them had serious faces.

    At this moment, the masters of Qingyunmen are at this moment to look at this kind of battle in the world. No one is afraid that seven points are afraid of the seven points. This water unicorn is sè under the head of the first elder of the Qingyunmen Road.

    But under the gaze of everyone, Shui Qilin's eyes that were originally burning with anger suddenly calmed down and revealed a strange look, as if he was confused. The huge water column in front of him also slowly shrank, and finally lost control and fell to the ground "Crash."  "La!" The ground became wet with a sound.

    At this time, the water unicorn had lost all its power, but its huge body stood on the spot and was still quite terrifying. It paid no attention to the elders in mid-air. They only stared at the steps. The young disciples glanced around and touched the air with their noses.  After sniffing it, I couldn't seem to smell anything.

    After a long while, after repeating this weird behavior many times, the water unicorn seemed to finally give up and shook its huge head, turned around, walked to another open space, lay down, and leaned its head on its legs and narrowed its eyes.  Not long after, the sound of snoring started to sound again.

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect looked at each other in shock.

    Cangsong Taoist came to his senses quickly and quietly moved to the side of Master Daoxuan and whispered: "Senior Brother, it is not appropriate for the disciples to stay here for too long."

    Daoxuan Xingwu glanced at Cangsong, nodded and said, "You take the disciples and I'll go see what's going on with the Spirit Master first?" After saying that, he folded his body and flew towards the water unicorn.

    Cangsong turned around and said loudly: "The Spirit Lord just made a joke for everyone. Don't be nervous. Now all the disciples who participate in the martial arts test should go to the Yuqing Hall in turn!"

    The disciples responded in unison, restored order, and walked forward.

    But when I saw in my heart that water unicorn's thrilling blow just now, I'm afraid not many people would believe that it was a joke!

    Following the crowd, Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked into the majestic and spacious Yuqing Hall.  Standing in this hall, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the memories of the past five years were turning over one scene after another.

    "Jingyu." Zhang Xiaofan suddenly whispered.

    "What?" Lin Jingyu looked at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice: "I suddenly remembered something. Have you seen Uncle Wang in the past few years?"

    Lin Jingyu's face suddenly darkened, and then he shook his head and said: "Today is also the first time I have returned to Tongtian Peak. Three years ago, I asked Senior Brother Qi Hao about Uncle Wang's situation, and he said that he was still acting crazy all day long.  There should be no problem running around Tongtian Peak as long as Nagato's senior brother is taking care of him."

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while and said, "I want to see him after this competition is over. Do you want to go?"

    Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Okay, I want to see him too."

    At this time, a green shadow suddenly flashed in the main hall, but it was Daoxuan Zhenren who flashed in from outside.

    The eyes of all the elders of Qingyun Sect fell on him. Cangsong Taoist walked forward and asked: "Senior Brother Spirit Master"

    Daoxuan raised his hand to stop and gestured to him. The Taoist immediately understood and kept silent.

    Immediately, Master Daoxuan turned around as if nothing had happened and said to the dozens of young Qingyun Sect disciples standing in the main hall with a cheerful face: "Everyone is here! Okay."

    All the disciples bent down and saluted together: "I have seen the real master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly and walked back to his seat and glanced at Taoist Cangsong. Taoist Cangsong then walked forward and said loudly: "Everyone, you are all the leaders of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect. My Qingyun lineage has been more than two thousand years since the establishment of the sect.  He is actually the orthodox and righteous leader of Taoism. But the ancients have a saying: 'A career thrives on hard work and a waste of time.' Another saying goes: 'Sailing against the current will lead to retreat if you don't advance.' I have sent ancestors from successive generations to teach future generations and guide young disciples.  The grand event of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition has now been held for twenty years.”

    "Ah" there was a burst of exclamation from the disciples of Qingyun Sect. The twentieth term, calculated as one year at a time, lasted one thousand two hundred years.

    Cangsong Taoist looked at everyone's reaction with satisfaction and said: "To this day, our Qingyun Sect, under the leadership of Senior Brother Daoxuan, is far more prosperous than before, and there are countless outstanding young people in the younger generation. Therefore, this time, Senior Brother, the leader, and the leaders of each lineage  After discussion, the number of candidates for the grand examination was specifically increased to sixty-four to avoid the regret of being left out of the ocean."

    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but look towards Tian Buyi, only to see Tian Buyi sitting under Daoxuan Master with an expressionless face but a look of impatience in his eyes. After all, the increase in the number of people in the competition was said to be discussed with the leaders of each lineage, but it was not the case.  Master Daoxuan and Master Cangsong have the final say.

    "The number of people in the big test has doubled this time, so there are some changes in the drawing of lots. Look, everyone."

    As he spoke, he pointed to the open space on the right side of the hall. Everyone looked around and saw a large mahogany box placed in a square shape with only a small hole on the side for an arm to fit in.

    &nbsp; "There are sixty-three wax pills inside the mahogany box, each of which is wrapped with a note with numbers from one to sixty-three."

    There was a sudden commotion among the disciples. Taoist Cangsong ignored it and said: "After the drawing is completed, the competition will be based on the number. Number one vs. sixty-four, two vs. sixty-three, three vs. sixty-two, and so on for the second round.  Then the winner of No. 1 and No. 64 will be compared to the winner of No. 2 and No. 63, and so on until the final battle. Do you understand?"

    The disciples of the Qingyun Sect who were standing in the hall were silent for a while. Suddenly someone said loudly: "Ask Master Cangsong, how come there are only sixty-three wax pills when there are sixty-four people?"

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have been prepared for this problem and coughed dryly: "The rules of this competition are that each of the seven branches of Qingyun Sect will send out nine people, of which the Nagato will have one more person, but ahem, because there are only one person from the same sect in the same lineage.  There are eight disciples, so there is one less person, so there are only sixty-three."

    For a moment, everyone's eyes fell on Tian Buyi's face at the top of Dazhu Peak. Tian Buyi had a look of anger on his face, but he sat upright and didn't move at all.

    The Qingyun Sect disciples below suddenly became noisy and started talking.

    After the crowd calmed down a little, Master Cangsong said seriously: "But it's not that difficult. As long as any disciple draws number one among the sixty-three wax pills, he will be extremely lucky, because there are no sixty-three wax pills."  Opponent No. 4, so he got a bye in the first round.”

    As soon as this statement came out, there was another uproar among the Qingyun Sect disciples. However, Qingyun Sect is a famous sect after all and has very strict tutoring. Although this method seems quite funny, no one objects to it.

    Daoxuan Zhenren stood up and looked around. His leader was immediately silent.  Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "In that case, let's draw lots!"

    ?The eyes of everyone in the hall then fell on the mahogany box. First, the ten disciples from the Nagato lineage walked out. They walked to the box and each took out a wax pill, and then came the disciples from the Dragon Head Peak lineage.

    Lin Jingyu said hello to Zhang Xiaofan and walked out. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his back and then looked at the first seven seats and the elders.

    Among these people, from Master Daoxuan down to Taoist Cangsong, Taoist Tianyun, as well as Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang and other leaders of various sects, he had met them five years ago. Only the female Taoist nun sitting in the last chair on the right had never met him.  But looking at this, he is probably the first Shuiyue Master of the famous Xiaozhu Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan often hears his senior brothers mention this uncle in his daily life. He heard that Xiaozhufeng is the only lineage in Qingyun Sect that only accepts female disciples. Master Shuiyue himself is also very profound and famous in Qingyun Sect.

    And the disciples from Xiaozhu Peak have also performed well in the previous Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a few more glances at Master Shuiyue and saw that her appearance was about thirty times similar to that of Master Suru. She had an oval face, thin eyebrows and a moist nose, a pair of piercing almond eyes, and a moon-white Taoist robe. She looked very graceful.

    There was no elder standing behind her, but a female disciple, dressed in white as snow, with a very beautiful appearance. She carried a long sword on her back with a scabbard, and the hilt was a sky blue color. It was bright and faint, and there was a faint flow of light. You could tell at a glance.  It is an immortal treasure.

    He was looking at the young woman in trance. As if she felt his gaze, she suddenly turned her head and stared at Zhang Xiaofan with a cold gaze.  Zhang Xiaofan's heart was shocked, as if he was being shocked by electricity, and his eyes seemed to be stinging.

    He was startled and his face turned slightly red, but when he saw that the woman's face was expressionless but there was a hint of contempt in her eyes, he quickly lowered his head.

    At this embarrassing moment, someone suddenly reached out and pulled him. Tian Linger's voice said: "Xiaofan, why are you in such a daze? It's time for us to draw lots."

    Zhang Xiaofan said quickly: “I don’t dare to look at Master Shuiyue anymore, I turned around and followed Tian Linger towards the mahogany box.

    At this time, only Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng were left in the hall, and the people from Dazhufeng, headed by Song Daren, walked to the box one by one, took out the wax pills, and walked back to the hall.

    Later, when everyone was checking what number they had drawn, eight female disciples from Xiaozhufeng's lineage, Min, were among them. The woman in white standing behind Master Shuiyue bowed her head to Master Shuiyue and said "Master Shuiyue's point"  He nodded and said: "You go too!"

    The woman in white responded and walked to the girls of Xiaozhu Peak. She smiled with Min and others and walked to the mahogany box and took out the last nine wax pills.

    At this moment, all the disciples in the main hall were checking the wax pills one after another, and the elders of each lineage sitting at the head could not help but become nervous, all staring at the disciples of their own lineage, hoping that the disciples would draw good lots. If they drew the one with "1" written on it, they would naturally win again.  It couldn't be better.

    As if responding to the sentiments of the teachers, the young disciples of the Qingyun Sect in the hall made their voices heard one by one.

    "Ah! I am twenty-six."

    "I'm thirty-three. How old are you?"?? 

    "Oh, I'm forty-seven. I don't know what my opponent's number is. I'll do the math"

    The disciples talked for a long time, but no one said that they had drawn the precious No. 1 ticket.

    Cangsong Taoist frowned, coughed twice and said loudly: "Who drew the No. 1 lottery?"

    His loud voice suppressed all sounds for a moment and the hall fell into silence.

    After a long time, a small voice in the crowd suddenly said with a hint of surprise and caution, as if even he himself didn't believe it: "Reply, I'm here to report that Master Uncle Cangsong is here."

    Everyone looked at Zhang Xiaofan in the crowd and held a stood in his hands and stood in place, but he was aimed at Tian.

 Text Chapter 7 The Trace of the Devil

    In an instant, everyone's eyes fell on this inconspicuous disciple of Dazhu Peak. Shen Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, Suru smiled and nodded.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak gathered around with smiles on their faces. Lu Daxin patted Zhang Xiaofan heavily on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You brat can't see how lucky you are!"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head and stuck out his tongue. His initial surprise turned into surprise.  Du Bishu on the side suddenly patted his head regretfully and said: "If I had known earlier, I should have made a bet on who won this lottery, hehe, it must be a big upset!"

    "Go, go," Tian Linger spat at him and turned to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, it's useless for you to enter the second round anyway, so why don't you just give this to me!"

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't expect the senior sister to say this and was stunned for a moment: "Oh" and then handed over the note with "one" written on it.

    Song Daren’s face changed slightly, he looked around and whispered, “Junior sister, please stop acting so nonsense.”

    "Pfft", Tian Linger smiled as brightly as peach blossoms and her cheeks turned slightly red. She stretched out her green onion-like fingers and flicked Zhang Xiaofan's forehead lightly and said, "You little fool, I was joking with you."

    Zhang Xiaofan blinked and laughed.

    At this time, Taoist Cangsong on the elder's side frowned and then said loudly: "Well, since the drawing has been completed, all disciples, come to me in a moment and press the lottery number to register. It will be posted on the red list later. You will know who your opponent is.  . Now the leader, senior brother, speaks."

    The disciples who were a little noisy at first became quiet when they heard that Master Daoxuan, the master, was going to come out to speak.

    Master Daoxuan stood up from his seat and walked slowly to the crowd. He glanced at the disciples and then said: "Everyone, you are all the elites of the younger generation of our Qingyun Sect. Your qualifications and talents are all outstanding. In the future, the Qingyun Sect will be the elites of all branches."  The positions of chief, elder, and even me, the leader, are likely to be filled by the best among you."

    The disciples of Qingyun were in a state of excitement, with many faces showing expressions of yearning and excitement.

    Master Daoxuan showed a kind smile and said: "Of course, if you want to reach this point and sit in the positions of the first elders behind me, you will have to work harder."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan covered his long beard with his hands and nodded his head and said sternly: "Our Qingyun sect has been a famous righteous sect since the founding of the sect by Patriarch Qingyunzi, and now we are the righteous leader of the true path in the world. Now the righteous path is flourishing in the world and the evil spirits are retreating from the world.  Enjoy peace and tranquility. However, the remnants of the demonic path are dangerous and vicious, and their hearts will not die. Over the years, there seems to be a tendency to stir up troubles. At this time, it is even more necessary for us, those on the right path, to uphold the path and be motivated. Therefore, you must concentrate on cultivating the path and be firm-minded. As long as we are strong and self-reliant.  Then there will be no gap for evil spirits and heretics to take advantage of!"

    The disciples shouted loudly: "I will obey the master's teachings!"

    Master Dao  After the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Test, a small reward will be given to the final winner."

    "Ah!!" There was a burst of excitement among Qingyun disciples.

    Master Daoxuan looked at these young disciples and smiled and said: "The prize this time is the '** Mirror'."

    "What is it?" Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. He had never heard of this thing before and couldn't help but look around. He saw that Tian Linger, Du Bishu and others also had blank faces. The other young disciples from all walks of life around him didn't seem to understand either.

    However, the faces of disciples such as Qi Hao, Song Daren, and Min who have been around for a long time changed and showed rare excitement and yearning.

    At this time, Tian Linger and others also noticed that the eldest brother and others seemed to know something and leaned over and asked quietly: "What is the mirror, eldest brother?"

    Song Daren whispered: "The ** mirror is a magic weapon passed down by the tenth generation founder of our sect, Wu Fangzi. I have never seen its specific appearance, but I have heard the master say before that it is one of our sect's rare treasures and is extremely powerful."  What’s more, as long as the user’s spiritual power is strong enough, the mirror can reflect all attacks and become invincible.”

    Everyone opened their mouths and Du Bishu stuttered: "Then, wouldn't that mean he is invincible in the world?"

    Song Daren shrugged his shoulders and said: "Anyway, I don't know exactly what it looks like, but Master said it will be right this time." He glanced at Master Daoxuan and lowered his voice: "It seems that this time the leader and Master  They seem to have spent a lot of money!"

    Everybody looked a little weird, and most of them seemed to be secretly swallowing their saliva. It seemed that the rare treasures in front of them, even those who were cultivators, would inevitably be moved.

    Master Daoxuan paused for a while and smiled as he watched the young disciples discuss each other. After a while, he said, "Okay, that's basically it. You go back and have a rest. Tomorrow morning the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition will begin."

    Brother QingyunThey all saluted together and said in unison: "It's the real master."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "Go ahead!"

    All the disciples gradually withdrew from the main hall, leaving only the leader of Qingyun Sect’s Seven Meridians and a dozen elders.

    Master Daoxuan turned around and smiled at the elders: "Brothers, you should go back and rest early! You will need to worry more about the many competitions starting tomorrow!"

    Some of those elders had white hair and wrinkles, but some looked very young. Yan Youshu listened to Master Daoxuan's words and walked out one by one without saying anything. In the end, only Qingyun was left in Yuqing Hall.  The first of the seven meridians of the gate.

    Master Daoxuan slowly put away the amiable smile that had always been on his face and glanced at the other six people sitting on the chairs and said calmly: "Okay, now there are only seven of us."

    Shang Zhengliang, the leader of "Chaoyang Peak" sitting on the right, frowned and said, "Brother, headmaster, do you have anything to say to us?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said slowly and expressionlessly: "I just went to see the Spirit Master."

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone's expression changed.

    When walking down the steps and passing by the clear water pool, the disciples were still trembling with fear. However, this time, the water unicorn fell asleep peacefully and there was no movement at all.

    After crossing Hongqiao and returning to the huge fairyland-like square of "Sea of ??Clouds", Lin Jingyu said a few words to Zhang Xiaofan and then went with the disciples of Longshou Peak.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched him go away before walking back to Dazhu Peak. Among the people, Song Daren told everyone some precautions and accommodation conditions. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered something and shouted loudly: "Oh! Oh no!"  !”

    Everyone was surprised. Tian Linger stood beside him and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked around and said anxiously: "I was just talking to Jingyu and forgot about Xiaohui, and now I don't know where it went?"

    It was then that everyone remembered that they had never noticed the trace of the gray-haired monkey. At this time, they all looked around and saw the white clouds. The disciples of all branches gradually dispersed, but there was no trace of the monkey Xiao Hui.

    Zhang Xiaofan was very worried. Ever since he brought Xiao Hui back from the deep valley two years ago, in the past two years, one person and one monkey (and later the big dog Dahuang) were living in the same house, and they had a deep relationship. Seeing that the Tongtian Peak towered into the clouds, the place was so big.  It's incredible that if Xiao Hui went somewhere to look for wild fruit, how could he find it?

    While Zhang Xiaofan was in a hurry, he suddenly heard Tian Linger on the other side say "Huh" and turned around to look, only to see Tian Linger smiling and pointing forward with a smile: "Look."

    Everyone looked at it and couldn't help but burst into laughter. They saw Xiao Hui sitting peacefully on the back of the big yellow dog Tian Buyi had raised. Dahuang ran towards Zhang Xiaofan while waving his monkey's paw at Zhang Xiaofan and screaming "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak."  The dog's mouth was tightly closed and he was actually biting a meat bone that he got from nowhere.

    Not long after, Dahuang ran up to Xiao Hui, carrying Xiao Hui on his back. Xiao Hui jumped onto Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder. Zhang Xiaofan quickly touched its monkey head and pretended to be angry: "Where did you go?"

    Xiao Hui was not afraid to smile and pointed at the rhubarb that was lying on the ground chewing meat and bones while gesticulating and gesticulating with a "squeak" sound.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it for a long time and suddenly said: "Where do these meat and bones come from?"

    When Xiao Hui heard this, he gestured again and pointed in a direction at the end of the square. Zhang Xiaofan looked towards Song Daren and saw Song Daren quickly looking around, his expression quite embarrassed and funny. He lowered his voice and whispered, "That's where the disciples of the Changmen are eating.  's kitchen."

    Everyone was stunned and then laughed out loud and shook their heads. Song Daren took the lead and walked to the other side and said: "Let's go to the dormitory where we rest! By the way, little junior sister, you are a woman and I have arranged for you to live with the other junior sisters in Xiaozhufeng, haven't you?  Opinion?"

    Tian Linger shook his head and smiled: "I originally wanted to chat more with Sister Min and at the same time help Senior Brother to say some nice things to you!"

    Everyone laughed, Song Daren blushed, pretended not to hear, and strode out, with everyone laughing and talking behind him.

    Zhang Xiaofan, who was walking at the end, did not join in but glared at the gray monkey over his shoulder and said, "After you die, you can become a thief and see how I will punish you."

    Xiao Hui yelled "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi" a few times and grinned, but he didn't know if he didn't understand!  Still don’t take Zhang Xiaofan’s words to heart at all.

    Zhang Xiaofan scolded it a few more times, walked forward a few steps, then thought of something, turned his head and said loudly: "Hurry up, dead dogs know how to eat 1

    Dahuang, who was lying on the ground gnawing on the bones, finally raised his eyes and saw that everyone was gone. Then he stood up, picked up the half-gnawed bones and chased after them lazily.

    The first of the seven branches of Qingyun Gate in Yuqing Palace gathered here. At this time, their attention was attracted by Daoxuan Zhenren.

    "Taoist Tianyun, the first person in "Luoxia Peak", stood up first.He said: "Senior Brother, can you tell what happened to the Spirit Master just now?"

    Master Daoxuan sighed and said slowly: "I have carefully inspected the Spirit Master and there is nothing unusual about it."

    "What?" All the leaders had a look of surprise on their faces.

    Master Daoxuan looked at these fellow disciples and said: "That's true. I've seen it several times and it's normal. I can't figure out why it suddenly became so angry and then disappeared so quickly. 1

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and said: "I see that the target of the Spirit Master's attack seems to be a group of young disciples. Could it be that someone has offended it?"

    "Xiaozhu Peak"'s first Master Shuiyue said: "It's impossible if the disciple really offended the spiritual master, how could he give up in one blow?"

    Shuiyue was quite beautiful, but when she spoke, her voice was cold and seemed to have a hint of chill. Tian Yi glanced at her and stopped talking.

    Daoxuan Zhenren shook his head and said: "Lingzun is an ancient spirit beast whose nature has been channeled for thousands of years. There must be a reason for such a sudden abnormality."

    Sitting on the left side of the "Fenghui Peak" leader, Zeng Shuchang, who had frost-white temples and looked the oldest among the seven people present, said, "Is it possible that the head brother has already made a conclusion in his mind?"

    Master Daoxuan sighed softly and said: "To tell you the truth, I am also confused about this. But the spiritual beast is my Qingyun Sect's mountain spiritual beast, which is not trivial. I originally wanted to use the secret 'spiritual technique' taught by our sect to find out.  unexpectedly……"

    At this point, Master Daoxuan suddenly stopped. The person next to him suddenly stopped listening to what he was saying. Tian Buyi first asked: "What's wrong with the head brother?"

    Master Daoxuan looked embarrassed and said: "This psychic technique is just a side skill, but it can be used to communicate with the spirit master. Unexpectedly, when I was about to use it, the spirit master was already asleep and I couldn't do it.  .”

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Master Daoxuan coughed twice and said sternly: "Don't worry about this matter. We will discuss it in the long term after the spiritual master wakes up. There is one more thing I want to discuss with all the senior brothers at the moment."

    When everyone saw that Daoxuan Zhen's face was serious, as if it was not a trivial matter, they put away their smiles and sat down formally.

    Daoxuan Zhenren also sat back in his seat and pondered for a moment before saying: "Everyone, do you know that there is an 'Kongsang Mountain' three thousand miles away in the east?" (Note 1)

    Everyone was stunned, Cangsong Taoist first came to his senses and said: "Could it be that the head brother is talking about the Kongsang Mountain with the 'Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave'?"

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: "Exactly."

    Uncle Zeng frowned and said: "I heard that the 'Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave' is a huge natural cave that goes straight into the ground and is unfathomable. It is cold and wet and only countless bats live in it. It is said that there are millions of them. Such a barren cave  Why did Senior Brother Di bring it up?"

    Master Daoxuan said slowly: "You don't know that although the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave seems to be inaccessible to humans and animals, it was an important stronghold of the Demon Sect eight hundred years ago. The cold and dampness in the ancient cave is just suitable for the cultivation of those evil demons.  Demonic method. Later, under the encirclement and suppression by my righteous people, the demonic sect's evil obstacles retreated and left this place, and it became deserted."

    Master Shuiyue said coldly: "Then what does the head brother mean by mentioning it again now?"

    " Shuiyue's attitude towards Daoxuan can be said to be quite unfriendly, but everyone here knows that Master Shuiyue always talks like this to others.

    Master Daoxuan didn't care and just sighed and said: "Junior Sister Shuiyue doesn't know. Just half a year ago, I received a letter from Fenxiang Valley saying that recently there seemed to be remnants of the Demon Cult activities near the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.  After thinking about it, I ordered my two disciples to quickly go to Kongsang Mountain to check it out."

    Upon hearing this, Chaoyang Peak Shang Zhengliang laughed and said: "Isn't that great? Xiao Yicai's nephew is extremely talented and has profound cultivation. He is actually the best in the Qingyun Sect and won the first prize in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition.  Is there anything that can’t be accomplished without him?”

    Master Daoxuan smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother Shang is exaggerating, but Yicai went to Kongsang Mountain a few months later and a letter came back saying that he had indeed found people from the Demon Sect operating near the Wanbat Ancient Cave, and their purpose was even more  amazing."

    Everyone was surprised and Zeng Shuchang said: "What?"

    Daoxuan Zhen's face was calm and showed no emotion: "According to Yicai's letter, he captured a demon cultist and forced him to interrogate him. It turned out that Wanbat Ancient Cave was a branch of the demon cult eight hundred years ago.  The main hall of the 'Blood Refining Hall' is located. At that time, the Blood Refining Hall was very powerful and was one of the five major forces of the Demon Sect. However, after being defeated by my righteous ancestors, it collapsed and the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave was abandoned."

    "But for some reason, the Blood Refining Hall, which has been in decline for a long time in recent years, seems to be showing signs of rising again. It is said in the Blood Refining Hall that during the Battle of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, although all the main figures of the Blood Refining Hall were killed by the sword of my righteous people, but in the Wanbat Ancient Cave,  There is a very secret treasure cave in the Bat Ancient Cave. There are many rare treasures, demon books and evil volumes.Has been discovered.  "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Cangsong Taoist sneered and said, "The devil is delusional and wishful thinking!"

    Master Daoxuan shook his head and said: "Regardless of whether this rumor is true, but as far as I know, after the battle eight hundred years ago, the righteous people did not find any secret cave treasure house in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Others are just that.  But if there really is a secret treasure cave, I’m afraid there will be a very dangerous thing in it, but we must guard against it.”

    Everyone looked at Daoxuan and Taoist Tianyun said: "Brother, what kind of dangerous thing are you referring to that is so important?"

    Master Daoxuan glanced at everyone around him and said in a deep voice: "Blood-devouring beads!"

    Everyone was shocked and Taoist Cangsong asked in surprise: "Didn't this evil thing disappear long ago when the black-hearted old man died?"

    Master Daoxuan shook his head and said: "Otherwise, even though the black-hearted old man died, the blood-devouring beads may not disappear in the world. It seems that ordinary people cannot grasp such a powerful and evil thing. If the demon cultivator did not practice enough, he would have collected it. And it was unknown back then.  The black-hearted old man was born in the Blood Refining Hall of the Demon Sect, so I speculate that the blood-devouring beads are probably in this secret cave."

    Everyone was silent for a while after listening to Master Daoxuan's words, but the cold Master Shuiyue said: "What do you think, Senior Brother Head?"

    Master Daoxuan said: "I immediately informed Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple after receiving the letter from Yi Cai. Soon these two sects also responded and said that they would also send their proud disciples to Kongsang Mountain to stop the evil sect.  Uphold the Tao and hoe to stimulate."

    Tian Buyi frowned and said: "What does the head brother mean"

    Master Daoxuan showed a smile on his face and said: "Speaking of which, this is also a rare and great opportunity for training. Although there are many young talents in my Qingyun Sect, most of them have not gone out to practice. In these years, the world's stability has never been in confrontation with the demons of the Demon Cult.  Taking advantage of this opportunity of the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Tournament, I plan to send the top four young disciples to Kongsang Mountain together. On the one hand, they can stop the demon sect from going against the grain, and on the other hand, they can also gain experience and experience. And"

    He put away his smile and turned his expression serious: "And I heard that in the past hundred years, Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley have produced several outstanding disciples with outstanding talents. If we continue to sit idly by and ignore them, we will only be afraid of the status of this righteous leader in the future."  It’s hard to save. If this is the case, I, Daoxuan, will have no face to meet the ancestors of all generations!”

    ??????????????????????.

    Daoxuan looked at the leaders and said, "In this case, you all have no objections."

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Master Daoxuan said: "Okay, then it's decided. The Yuqing Palace has arranged residences for all the senior brothers, please go and have a rest!" As he said that, he slapped the door three times with his palm and immediately turned to several Taoist boys.  "You will lead everyone to your room to rest."

    The Taoist boys responded and each leader stood up, bowed to Master Daoxuan and then followed.

    Note 1: From the fourth volume of "The Classic of Mountains and Seas", "The Classic of Eastern Mountains": The first of the two Eastern Classics is called Kongsangzhi Mountain, facing fresh water in the north, looking toward Juwu in the east, looking toward Shaling in the south, and looking toward Mingze in the west.

 Text Chapter 8 Dark Night

    The Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is a grand event held once every six years by the Qingyun Sect. Tongtian Peak naturally becomes nervous when there are hundreds of people staying in the accommodation.

    It would be delusional for everyone in the Dazhu Peak family to want to live a happy life in a room alone at Dazhu Peak.

    Except for Tian Linger, who lives with the girls in Xiaozhu Peak, there are seven male disciples in Dazhu Peak starting from Song Daren, all crowded into one room.

    The residence of Qingyun disciples in Tongtian Peak has always been four people per room. At this time, they made three bunks in the room and they were able to squeeze in. However, congestion is unavoidable.

    At this moment, I only heard someone complaining loudly: "I've been talking about Nagato all day long, and now he wants seven of us to squeeze into one room. How stingy!"

    "Sixth brother, please stop complaining. It would be bad if Nagato's senior brothers hear you."

    "Second Senior Brother, you are naturally very comfortable sleeping in the bed. Why don't you look at me lying on the cold ground, Junior Brother? Why don't we change beds!"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "No way! You fell asleep all of a sudden and snored?"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "Humph! Fourth senior brother, you have always been handsome, charming, suave, talented, and talented"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "What are you doing! Is it popular now to fall asleep instantly? Hey, Senior Brother, you are always kind-hearted, why would you look at me, Junior Brother"

    "Whirring whirring……"

    "You──ah! Third senior brother"

    “Ho ho ho ho…”

    Everyone was frightened when the wall suddenly rang loudly. Someone next door shouted angrily: "Do you people in Dazhufeng snore so loudly at night?"

    The room suddenly became quiet for a long time. After a long time, I don’t know who secretly laughed a few times. Later, the previous voice suddenly seemed to remember something: "Ah! Fifth Senior Brother, you"

    "You, you, you, you, you, you, you, I sleep next to you, do you want to change places? I don't care!"

    "Ahem, it's okay. Alas! The floor is just cold, but it's too short, so I can't sleep comfortably. After all, my junior brother is in good shape and in good shape."

    "Sixth Brother, why are you talking with your eyes closed! Didn't you see that there is a big dog and a monkey here trying to grab the quilt from me? My place is the most crowded, and you still think so?"

    “…But I still…”

    "Shut up, Sixth!" Several people in the room shouted at the same time.

    After dark, many other young disciples of the Six Meridians who were visiting Tongtian Peak for the first time came out for a walk and were amazed and curious about the scenery of Tongtian Peak. However, as the night got darker, everyone returned to their rooms and fell asleep.

    When darkness falls on this towering mountain peak, a cold moon in the sky casts clear light on the top of the mountain.

    Zhang Xiaofan was sleeping soundly when he suddenly felt a few movements around him. He vaguely opened his sleepy eyes and saw that the monkeys Xiao Hui and Da Huang lying next to him were gone.

    He propped himself up and looked around, only to see a big yellow figure flashing past the door, with a shadow on his back that looked like it was probably the monkey Xiao Hui.

    Zhang Xiaofan was wondering where the monkey and the dog were going so late at night.

    At that moment, he got up lightly, threw some clothes on his head and walked to the door. He saw Da Huang carrying Xiao Hui on his back and running towards the sea of ??clouds in the cold moonlight.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the direction they were running in, and after a quick calculation in his mind, he remembered that it was the location of the Tongtian Peak kitchen that Song Daren had told him earlier.

    At the moment, I was both angry and funny. This rhubarb had been raised by Tian Buyi for hundreds of years, and it was considered an old dog. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be so greedy.

    He originally wanted to go back to sleep, but in retrospect he thought that if someone saw the yellow dogs and gray monkeys stealing food from Dazhu Peak, it would be too ugly, so he had to chase them back.

    He decided to look up and saw Dahuang carrying Xiaohui, who was now only a blurry figure, and hurriedly chased after him.

    As he ran all the way, he was careful not to disturb his fellow students in other rooms. By the time he reached the square at the sea of ??clouds, the shadows of rhubarb and small gray were no longer visible. He could only see that under the cold moon, the clouds here floated lightly like yarn and were as beautiful as smoke.

    He took a second look and then had no intention of reading any more. He turned around and looked around for a moment before heading towards the kitchen. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.

    Deep in the sea of ??clouds, on the other side in the direction of the kitchen, there is a slender figure walking forward in the misty clouds. It seems that the direction the person is walking is towards Hongqiao.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at that figure, even though it was far away, it was as if the figure was deeply engraved in his heart. He recognized it as senior sister Tian Linger at a glance.

    The night is so deep!

    Why does she go out alone and go somewhere alone?

    ??Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and felt at a loss as he felt hundreds of thoughts coming to his mind. His heart was in a state of confusion, as if he had vaguely guessed something, but he still refused to admit it.

    He turned his head and stared in the direction of the kitchen where Da Huang and Xiao Hui ran, and walked there with determination, while saying to himself: "Zhang Xiaofan, mind your own business! Mind your own business!"

    After just seven steps, the moonlight shone like water on this young man, who was extremely lonely.

    Then he stopped and looked up at the sky, only to see a cold moon hanging on the horizon.

    His mouth seemed to move for a moment, then he quickly turned around and gritted his teeth and ran in the direction where the figure disappeared.

    The moonlight shines on his running figure with a sad tenderness.

    After a while, Tian Linger's figure disappeared into the sea of ??clouds, but Zhang Xiaofan ran towards Hongqiao without looking anywhere else.

    Soon he was shocked. The wind from the Hongqiao mountain blew up, and the water on both sides of the Hongqiao rippled slightly, reflecting the cold and beautiful sky and the moon. But Zhang Xiaofan didn't care at all and just ran as hard as he could.

    Run, run, run!

    After running across Hongqiao, he still didn’t see anyone.  Until he ran to the end of Hongqiao, he suddenly felt confused. The cold moonlight illuminated the blue water pool at the end of Hongqiao as bright as day. He saw a beautiful figure standing by the pool, staring at the sparkling water in a daze.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a kind of fear that he could not express himself. He only knew that he could not let his senior sister find out.

    He looked around in a blink of an eye and saw a small forest on the right side of the pond near the Hongqiao. He quietly ran over and hid there, secretly watching Tian Linger from the shadow.

    This look seems to last forever!

    Under the moonlight, the young woman by the clear water lowered her eyebrows with a bit of sadness and a bit of expectation, as if there was a faint light in her eyes, as if she was longing for something, and she looked so beautiful.

    The mountain breeze blew across the water and passed by her, and she stopped making a sound, gently blowing her clothes and hair against her snow-like skin.

    An indescribable tenderness suddenly surged deep in Zhang Xiaofan's heart, as if that woman was the one he wanted to protect in his life. Even though he went through many twists and turns for her, he would never hesitate or regret it.

    How I wish this moment would be eternity!

    "Junior sister Ling'er." Suddenly a call came from Hongqiao. Tian Ling'er turned around and his eyes were filled with joy for an instant, and a sincere smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "Senior Brother Qi, you are here!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart seemed to be broken at that moment, but he couldn’t feel any pain. His whole heart was empty, only the words “Senior Brother Qi, Senior Brother Qi, Senior Brother Qi” echoed.

    He turned his head with difficulty and saw a man walking quickly from Hongqiao. He had sword-shaped eyebrows and starry eyes, was handsome and had an extraordinary demeanor, but he was not Qi Hao, so who was he.

    Qi Hao walked quickly to Tian Linger and said warmly: "I'm sorry, my junior brothers were young and noisy and they didn't go to bed until late, so they came late and made you wait for a long time!"

    Tian Linger was a little angry at first, but for some reason he disappeared without a trace as soon as he saw Qi Hao's figure. Then he shook his head and smiled, "It doesn't matter, I haven't been here long." After a pause, she glanced at the pool next to her.  Said: "But why do you want to meet here! During the day, the spiritual master suddenly got angry and I am still a little scared!"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "It doesn't matter. I heard Master said that everything is normal. It's just a joke with our young disciples. And when it makes trouble so late during the day, the place will be even cleaner, right?"

    Tian Linger blushed, lowered her head and said, "Is it okay if we meet each other secretly like this?"

    Qi Hao looked at her gentle and beautiful face and said softly: "Junior Sister Ling'er, ever since we first met at Dazhu Peak two years ago, I have been thinking about you and I miss you so much that I can't sleep at night with your shadow in my mind!"

    Tian Linger subconsciously bit her lip and her face turned red again, but she didn't show any sign of anger. Instead, she felt a little sweet in her heart.

    Qi Hao said again: "Junior Sister Ling'er, I"

    Tian Linger suddenly raised her head and said: "Senior Brother Qi, just call me Linger." At this point, she suddenly lowered her head and whispered: "Me, my father and my mother all call me that."

    Qi Hao was overjoyed and seemed to still not believe his ears before he hesitated and asked: "Really? Ling, Ling'er."

    Tian Linger glanced at him, reached into his arms and slowly took out a small brocade box. He lowered his eyes to the ground and seemed to muster up the courage before whispering: "I have been carrying this 'cooling bead' for the past two years.  body."

    After she said this, she didn't dare to look at Qi Hao again, but unexpectedly, after a long time, Qi Hao was silent. Tian Linger felt strange and secretly looked up at him. Qi Hao's eyes were full of joy and smile, and his face was filled with indescribable happiness.

    The two of them areAfter looking at each other for a long time, they suddenly opened their arms and hugged each other.

    The moonlight shone coldly on them in the woods but could not illuminate the dark corners.

    I don’t know how long it took for the couple to talk softly and sweetly until Qi Hao looked at the sky and saw that the moon had passed in the east before saying: "Ling'er, it's getting late, let's go back! Otherwise, if someone finds out  It’s not good.”

    Tian Linger thought for a while and nodded.  The two of them looked at each other and suddenly smiled. Everything was silent. Qi Hao took Tian Linger's hand and walked slowly towards Hongqiao. The two of them stayed close to each other like a pair of intimate mandarin ducks under the moonlight for a while.  Disappeared in Hongqiao.

    This night is a bit more desolate.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked out from the shadows in the woods and walked to the edge of the clear water pool, looking at the sparkling water and watching the cold moon reflected in the water swaying gently with the water waves.

    He suddenly wanted to cry.

    It’s just that he didn’t cry out after all. The inexplicable pain in his heart was like a furious beast rushing around, leaving scars everywhere in his heart.

    But he gritted his teeth and remained silent.

    It seemed like he was back to the way he was five years ago. At that time, he lost everything except Lin Jingyu by his side. The world was completely different.

    And tonight, he was the only one facing it.

    A low "roar" sound, which sounded like the snort of some kind of wild beast, suddenly sounded behind him. Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his confusion and looked back, suddenly breaking into a cold sweat.

    He saw the giant water unicorn, the Qingyun Gate Mountain Spiritual Beast that everyone respectfully called the "Spiritual Lord", suddenly and silently appeared behind him and got very close, lowering its head as if its pair of huge eyes were right next to Zhang Xiaofan's.  body.

    I don’t know how it could do this with such a big body. Maybe Zhang Xiaofan was so heartbroken that he didn’t notice it.

    But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's heart almost jumped out of his chest. Seeing this water unicorn's huge body like a hill right in front of him, its bloody mouth, its long sharp fangs shimmering in the moonlight, he was so frightened that he retreated.  After taking a few steps, he stumbled over a big stone and fell to the ground.

    When he came out, his clothes were not neat, but he was wearing a random thing. At this moment, his body was shaking, and he heard a "dang" sound as something fell to the ground.

    The sound spread quickly in this calm place and echoed on the water.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin lowered their heads at the same time and saw a black so-called "fire stick" lying quietly between Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin at the water's edge.

    In Shui Qilin’s giant eyes, Zhang Xiaofan’s pale face and the ugly fire stick were reflected.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his throat was dry, cold sweat was pouring down, and he shouted desperately in his heart, "Run, run, run!"

    However, in front of Shui Qilin, no matter how much he imagined in his mind, a pair of feet did not seem to be his and did not move.

    Shui Qilin looked at Zhang Xiaofan a little strangely at this moment, but his attention seemed to be attracted by the fire stick.

    I saw this giant beast staring at the black fire stick, looking at its big head and turning it around, but it still couldn't see anything.  After a moment, as if hesitating, it stretched out its front paws and carefully moved the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched dumbfounded. Although he was still very scared and curious, he also thought that this "Spirit Master" had lived for thousands of years and was already old and confused. Or was he as old as the big yellow dog at Dazhu Peak?  Is this young boy so interested in a fire stick?

    I saw the water unicorn's huge paw lightly touching the fire stick and then immediately retracting it. It seemed to be very afraid of the stick. However, the fire stick moved a few times and rolled a few times, but it still lay there calmly without moving.

    There was confusion in Shui Qilin's eyes but he still refused to give up. His huge head shook and he suddenly looked towards Zhang Xiaofan. A low but powerful roar came from his bloody mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat. His muscles tightened and he stopped breathing.

    Unexpectedly, Shui Qilin just glanced at him and then looked at the fire stick again. This time, it actually lowered its head and put its nose to the stick to smell it carefully.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart was beating fast, but looking at the strange behavior of the giant beast in front of him, he subconsciously thought that it looked like Dahuang. If he wasn’t so nervous at the moment, he almost laughed.

    After sniffing for a while, the water unicorn obviously found nothing. It raised its head and looked around, seemingly confused.

    But after all, the Millennium Spiritual Beast is a Millennium Spiritual Beast. After thinking for a moment, he decided to give up. The water unicorn snorted loudly and glared at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan was frightened half to death again. He shook his head, swung his tail, and turned around to walk down the pool.Soon the huge body was submerged into the pool with splashes of water.

    Zhang Xiaofan finally calmed down from the shock and slowly got up. Only then did he feel that the clothes on his back were completely wet, not to mention the cold sweat on his forehead like rain.

    He walked over to the fire stick and picked it up and looked at it, but he couldn't see anything strange about it, so he couldn't help complaining loudly: "What a ghost!"

    Before he finished speaking, he heard a sound of water beside the clear water pool next to him, and a splash of water rose up. In the white waves, he could vaguely see the giant tail of the water unicorn rising out of the water.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and immediately put the fire stick in his arms and ran away. He only heard the constant sound of water in the pool behind him. He didn't dare to look back and looked again. He just ran as hard as possible as far away from here as possible.

    Within a moment, he ran across Hongqiao and ran straight towards it until he could no longer hear any sounds coming from behind him. He did not stop until he reached the top of Hongqiao and took a deep breath.

    "Huhuhu!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's breathing slowly calmed down, but he suddenly felt very tired, a kind of fatigue rising from deep in his heart. He lowered his head and saw a lonely shadow following him under the moonlight.

    He suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky, only to see a cold sky and a cold moon hanging high in the sky.  He stared blankly for a moment.

    Everyone wakes up in the morning.

    Du Bishu rubbed his waist and complained loudly: "I really slept all night and my waist is almost broken. How can I compete today?"

    Fifth Lao Lu Daxin frowned and said: "Sixth Lao, don't yell. I slept all night and didn't feel any problem with my waist."

    Song Daren said from the side: "It's not enough for you, Sixth, that you complained about being late last night? Didn't you see that both Old Five and Junior Brother had no voice?"

    Du Bishu rolled his eyes and said: "Fifth Senior Brother, he is thick-skinned and thick-skinned. If you don't believe me, ask Junior Brother to see him Hey, Junior Brother, why are your eyes so bloodshot? You really didn't sleep last night, okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan had packed up the quilt and was currently sitting on a chair staring out the window with no response. Dahuang was lying at his feet, and the monkey Xiao Hui was rummaging through Dahuang's dog hair as if looking for lice.

    Du Bishu walked over and patted him heavily on the shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan jumped up in excitement, startling Dahuang and Xiaohui. He turned around and asked, "W-what's the matter?"

    Du Bishu frowned and said, "Xiaofan, why are you so distracted that you didn't sleep last night?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and shook his head: "No, no."

    Du Bishu said: "Then why are your eyes so bloodshot and red?"

    Just as Zhang Xiaofan was about to speak, He Dazhi walked over and interrupted: "Sixth brother, please stop meddling in other people's business. No matter how bad my junior brother's spirit is, it doesn't matter. He has a bye today anyway. If you don't wash up and delay the competition later, you can't blame others."  .”

    Du Bishu suddenly realized that he didn't care whether Zhang Xiaofan had slept well or not and rushed over, completely ignoring Lu Daxin, Zheng Dali and others who were washing their faces. He grabbed the washbasin and splashed water on his face. He muttered to himself: "Huh, junior brother, you have a good life, you see.  The look on his face like he is determined to sleep in is reallyah! Fifth Senior Brother, please return the basin to me, I'm too late!"

    “Bah, I haven’t washed myself yet!”

    Zhang Xiaofan watched several senior brothers arguing over a washbasin on the other side of the room. He felt slightly bored and stood up and walked out. Just as he was walking to the door, Song Daren suddenly called from behind: "Junior brother, have you washed yourself?"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said: "I have washed it, senior brother."

    Song Daren nodded and said, "That's fine. It doesn't matter if you go out for a walk first, but you'll have to go to the dining room for breakfast in a while, you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and said: "I know." After saying that, the monkey Xiao Hui came out and yelled "Zhi Zhi" twice and ran over to his shoulders. When Da Huang saw Xiao Hui leaving, he lazily got up and shook his head.  Tails followed out.

    In the corridor, Zhang Xiaofan saw the figures of brothers from all branches of Qingyun Sect who had just gotten up and were busy on the left and right. He walked slowly and unknowingly arrived at Yunhai Square.

    At this time, the sky was still dark, and there were only a few Qingyun disciples walking in the sea of ??clouds in twos and threes.  The cool mountain breeze blew across Zhang Xiaofan's face, giving him a cold feeling.

    It seems like last night!

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a pain in his heart. He was a sixteen-year-old boy who had his first love. He had lived in Dazhu Peak for five years and had been with Tian Linger day and night. He had been deeply in love with this beautiful and lively senior sister since he was a child.

    Unexpectedly, last night I witnessed Tian Linger and Qi Hao having a private meeting, and it was like a bolt from the blue.

    At this moment, his mind was full of chaotic flashes of scenes from last night that made him heartbroken, and he was walking aimlessly like a wandering ghost without a master.

    "Huh?" Suddenly an exclamation sounded around him, making Zhang XiaofanI woke up from my random thoughts in a blink of an eye.

    Looking next to him, he saw a young Qingyun disciple with delicate features and a long robe. He was holding a gold-painted fan in his hand. There seemed to be some paintings of mountains and rivers on the side. At this moment, he was approaching. However, his big bright eyes did not look at Zhang Xiaofan but stared straight at him.  Xiao Hui kept looking at the monkey on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder.

 Text Chapter 9 Competition

    When the monkey Xiao Hui saw the man in front of him staring straight at him with a weird look in his eyes, he was so angry that he turned up the monkey's paw and grabbed it with a "whoosh" sound.

    The man was caught off guard and almost had his face stained. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and threw his head back, and he hid in the blink of an eye.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly stopped. Xiao Hui turned to look at the man, only to see that the man was obviously frightened, stroking his face with his hands and mouthing: "It's so close, so close."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little regretful and said, "This senior brother is sorry!"

    Unexpectedly, the man didn't care, smiled slightly and waved his hands and said: "It doesn't matter. I was careless and forgot that the 'Three-Eyed Monkey' (Note 1) has a bad temper and can easily hurt others."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "Three-eyed monkey?"

    The man was startled and said, "Why don't you know that this monkey is a three-eyed monkey?"

    Zhang Xiaofan asked inexplicably: "What is the three-eyed monkey?"

    The man looked at Zhang Xiaofan with wide eyes and said, "How can you raise a three-eyed monkey if you don't even know about it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I met it when I was cutting bamboo in the bamboo forest. It smashed the pine cones several times and then it came back with me."

    The young Qingyun disciple opposite looked as if his jaw had dropped and murmured: "If you smash a few pine cones, you will come back. If you smash a few pine cones, you will follow"

    When Zhang Xiaofan saw him looking weird, he shook his head and turned around to leave. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, the man followed him and said in a low voice with a smile on his face: "This junior brother, no, senior brother, you"

    When Zhang Xiaofan saw someone calling him senior brother for the first time in his life, and seeing that he was at least twenty years old, he quickly said: "Oh, don't take it as if there is something wrong, just say it!"

    The man paused for a moment and said with a smile on his face: "Haha, junior brother, you are really approachable! Let's do this! Let me introduce myself first, my humble surname is Zeng Cao "", I am a disciple of Feng Huifeng. I don't know what your name is, junior brother"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I am Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak. Senior brother Zeng, you er, 'uncle'?"

    The man was stunned, then blushed slightly and smiled awkwardly: "Ah! I didn't mean to take advantage of you. My "" is a book of books, not my father's uncle. It's all my father's fault that my mother picked it up for me back then.  You said you called me Zeng Yingxiong, how impressive is that? But my father saw that I loved reading books since I was a child, so he came up with the idea to name me "", which has made me a laughing stock all my life."

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but burst out laughing, thinking that this person's name actually had the same meaning as that of Sixth Senior Brother. The previous sorrow in his heart was diluted a lot by this person's interruption, and he felt a little closer to him and said: "Ah!  Senior Brother Zeng, do you love reading?"

    Zeng "" laughed and said: "That's it. I don't have to be modest. No one in Fenghuifengxia has read as many books. But most of what I read are anecdotes and stories about gods and monsters. They often make my father half angry to death. Ah! Having said that,  Do you really not know that this monkey is a 'three-eyed monkey'?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I didn't know, so I just thought it was an ordinary monkey. 1

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui, who was squatting on his shoulder as if he understood what he said, suddenly screamed and pulled out Zhang Xiaofan's hair so hard that Zhang Xiaofan cried out in pain, "Oh! Dead monkey!"

    Zeng "" had a look of envy in his eyes and said, "Ah! He's really smart."

    Zhang Xiaofan endured the pain and said: "This damn monkey loves to hit people, and you still call it smart?"

    Zeng "" said: "Don't think it looks amazing, but it is a rare spiritual creature just because of its spiritual nature. Look, is there a small vertical mark on its forehead between its eyes?"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and took a closer look, and sure enough, he found a faint vertical mark under the gray fur. It was impossible to see it unless you looked carefully. He couldn't help but admire Zeng "" and said: "You are so young.  You can see it’s awesome!”

    Zeng "" said seriously: "Don't underestimate it. I once saw the three-eyed monkey in the 'Spiritual Beast Chapter' of 'The Legend of Gods and Demons' (Note 2). It is a psychic beast. When it was young, its appearance was different from ordinary ones."  They are no different from monkeys, but when they reach adulthood, the third spiritual eye on their forehead opens. Not only can they understand the five elements of magic, but they can also see things thousands of miles away. It is said that the "clairvoyance" in the ancient proverb refers to this three-eyed monkey. 1

    Zhang Xiaofan took the monkey Xiao Hui down and put it in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. He couldn't believe that the monkey he had lived with for two years had such a big background.

    However, no matter how you look at it, it looks like an ordinary and fat monkey, which is quite heavy in your hand. It seems that it only gained a few kilograms after arriving at Tongtian Peak in one night.

    The monkey Xiao Hui was wondering why everyone was staring at him non-stop today. He screamed "squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak" and was very angry.

    Zhang Xiaofan made a face at it and threw it onto the back of Dahuang.

    Dahuang was startled and jumped away to see clearly.?Xiao Hui breathed a sigh of relief.  Xiao Hui danced at Zhang Xiaofan and screamed several times as if in demonstration before giving up and leaning against Dahuang for a moment. After that, his attention was attracted by the lice in Dahuang's fur.

    Zeng "" looked at Xiao Hui enviously and then turned back to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Junior brother Zhang, are you also coming to Tongtian Peak to participate in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Senior Brother Zeng, where are you?"

    Zeng "" smiled and said: "I also drew lots yesterday and I got the number thirty-three. I wonder what your number is. Can't it be such a coincidence that we are our opponents today?"

    Zhang Xiaofan also laughed and said: "I am number one."

    Zeng "" was surprised and said: "Are you the disciple from Dazhu Peak yesterday?"

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed and nodded.

    Zeng "" smiled and said: "You are so lucky." He made a calculation in his mind and then said: "It seems very difficult for us to meet in the final battle!"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said: "I am number one in this aspect of cultivation Haha, I was eliminated immediately in the second round. How dare I have such delusions?"

    Zeng "" stuck out his tongue and said, "Then I'm afraid I won't even be able to pass the first round."

    The two looked at each other and laughed.

    The two of them talked for a while longer before Song Daren's shout came from a distance: "Xiaofan is ready to eat."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded from a distance, said a few words to Zeng "" Shu, and ran over. Then Da Huang followed with Xiao Hui on his back.

    They ran to Song Daren's place and walked forward. Song Daren said, "Who were you talking to there just now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Oh, I just met a senior fellow from Feng Huifeng. I heard his name is Zeng ""."

    Song Daren seemed to be surprised and said: "Zeng ""?"

    Zhang Xiaofan asked in surprise: "What's wrong, senior brother?"

    Song Daren turned around and looked at where he came from and said, "That man is the only son of Master Zeng, Uncle Chang, the leader of Fenghui Peak. I heard that he is extremely talented and has profound knowledge and practice. He is one of the favorites in this competition!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and speechless for a moment.

    After breakfast, all the disciples of Qingyun Sect came to Yunhai Square and saw a huge sea of ??people. The popularity of Qingyun Sect showed the prosperity of Qingyun Sect.

    In the huge square, during the time when everyone was eating, eight large platforms made of huge waist-thick trees had been erected, and they were more than ten feet apart from each other, arranged in Bagua directions.

    At this moment, there is a sea of ??people in front and behind the stage.

    Under the largest "gan" seat in the middle, a tall red list several people tall stood up. On it, inlaid with gold, the numbers of the disciples who participated in the competition were written on it. The name Zhang Xiaofan was very eye-catching and ranked first.  But the opponent's column is empty.

    Zhang Xiaofan blushed and secretly looked at the senior brothers around him. Everyone else was smiling. Only sixth senior brother Du Bishu complained to himself: "It's not fair, it's not fair, it's not"

    "Shut up!" A soft shout came from the side. Everyone turned around in surprise, but it was Tian Buyi, Suru and Tian Linger walking over.

    At that moment, all the disciples from Dazhu Peak quickly came to see you and said, "Master and Master!"

    Tian Buyi nodded and said nothing, but Suru said: "The competition will start in a moment. You guys have to be more competitive, you know?"

    Everyone said in unison.

    Suru turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan caught sight of Tian Linger who was beside his wife. She seemed to be more beautiful and energetic than usual today. Her beautiful eyes were full of smiles, and she knew she was in a good mood.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt as if he was being pricked by a needle and couldn't help but lower his head.

    "Xiao Fan!" Suru saw the little apprentice looking a little strange and walked over and called out.

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly raised his head and responded, "It's Master's Wife."

    Suru looked at him and said, "Are you okay?"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly shook his head and said, "It's okay, Master."

    Suru glanced at him again and said: "Xiaofan, you are very lucky. You have a bye today, but you should also pay attention to watch the competition between brothers and sisters. This opportunity is extremely rare and will be of great benefit to you, you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, “It’s Master’s Wife.”

    Suru looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi nodded and turned around to walk down the stage. Everyone followed and gradually merged into the crowd.

    "When" a crisp sound of bells and tripods echoed in the sea of ??white clouds, refreshing everyone's spirits. The originally noisy square suddenly became quiet.

    I saw the huge figures of Master Daoxuan and Master Cangsong appearing in the middle. Master Daoxuan took a step forward and looked around at the countless disciples in the audience and said loudly: "The competition begins."

    As he spoke, he flicked his sleeves and mounted the clock, and the sound of the bell rang out again, "Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang," resounding through the sky.Everyone who listens to it suddenly feels a sense of blood boiling in their ears.

    He secretly glanced at Tian Linger beside him, only to see Tian Linger's face was full of smiles and an expression of eagerness.

    After seeing this, he could no longer move his eyes, so he didn't hear clearly what Tai Daoxuan said. Then Cangsong Taoist came out and said a few more words. Finally, there was a clear and melodious ringing of bells and tripods that brought him out of his trance.  I woke up with a start and realized that the competition had already begun.

    Sixty-three people competing in eight arenas will naturally be divided into four batches.  Among the first batch of sixteen people, among the disciples of Dazhu Peak, only Tian Ling'er was "leaving" the position in the west during the competition. The people of Dazhu Peak naturally swarmed there.

    Tian Linger’s opponent is a Chaoyang Peak disciple named Shen Tiandou. At this moment, he has jumped onto the ring with a very handsome figure. The audience is cheering.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and saw that there were about a hundred people around the "Li" stage. Most of them were disciples of Chaoyang Peak. Even Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was also watching from the stage with a faint smile on his face.  Shen Tiandou valued this very much.

    When Tian Buyi and others walked down the stage, everyone in Dazhu Peak was immediately submerged in the Chaoyang Peak disciples, who were all wearing Chaoyang Peak costumes.

    Tian Buyi didn't care and glanced at Shang Zhengliang who was standing far away. At the same time, he also looked over. There seemed to be a faint spark between their eyes, but they both just smiled lightly and acted as if nothing happened.

    At this time, some disciples had already moved chairs for the two leaders and Suru and other elders. Tian Buyi and Suru sat down. Tian Linger came forward and said, "Mom, I'm going."

    Tian Buyi looked at his daughter and said, "Go!"

    Suru said with a look of kindness on her face: "Be careful."

    Tian Linger glanced at the stage, smiled and said without any nervousness: "Just wait for my good news!"

    As he spoke, he turned around with a smile and said, "Get up!"

    As she finished speaking, a ray of light flashed. The amber scarlet silk around her waist had already been lifted up and moved to her feet, holding up Tian Linger's slender body and flying towards the stage like a fairy in the ray of light.

    The exposure of this hand is naturally far better than Shen Tiandou jumping on the stage like a monkey, and Tian Linger is as beautiful as a flower. Most of the disciples in the audience, including Chaoyang Peak, are male disciples. There was thunderous applause, and even many people in the distant stage looked back.  come over.

    Zhang Xiaofan and other Dazhu Peak disciples stood around behind Tian Buyi and Suru. Suru smiled and said to Tian Buyi: "It seems that Ling'er's practice has improved again."

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly, although he didn't say anything, but he looked quite happy.

    At this time, Tian Linger had flown to the stage and was about a foot away from Shen Tiandou. He cupped his hands and said, "Senior Brother Shen, please teach me."

    When Shen Tiandou saw Tian Ling'er expelling the treasure platform and saw the magic weapon glowing with fairy aura, it was probably the famous magic weapon "Amber Zhu Ling" of Dazhu Peak elder Suru, whom his mentor had long warned to be careful about.  Junior Sister Tian, ??please show mercy."

    As he spoke, he took a step back and used the Sword Technique in his right hand to raise a three-foot fairy sword emitting gray-brown light and place it in front of him.

    Suru frowned in the audience and said to Tian Buyi in a low voice: "This sword, like Ling'er's amber and scarlet silk, is a magic weapon of the earth element among the five elements. Now it depends on which of the two of them has the deeper cultivation."

    Tian Buyi smiled slightly and said: "Among the earth magic weapons of Qingyun Sect, what is better than your amber scarlet silk? In my opinion, there is a huge difference between that fairy sword and your amber scarlet silk."

    Suru spat in a low voice: "You know how to talk nonsense."

    At this time, the sound of bells and cauldrons rang on the stage, and the competition between Tian Linger and Shen Tiandou officially began.

    Tian Linger was obviously young and full of energy, so he immediately pointed forward with his hand. In an instant, the glow flashed as fast as lightning, and the amber scarlet silk brought up a strong wind and hurt his face, rushing towards Shen Tiandou.

    Shen Tiandou didn't expect Tian Linger to hit him immediately when he saw Amber Zhu Ling rushing over in the blink of an eye, quickly taking two steps back, shaking his hands, and the sword in front of him immediately glowed brightly to greet her.

    When the glowing light and the gray-brown light collided in the center of the stage, there was a "bang" sound. Tian Linger and Shen Tiandou both shook but immediately stood firm, and the two magic weapons were also deadlocked in mid-air.

    Off the stage, Tian Buyi frowned and Suru was also surprised: "Hey, Shen Tiandou's cultivation is not low!"

    At the same time, the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience shouted in unison: "Okay!"

    The shouts of these hundred people were indeed extraordinary. They immediately suppressed the people in Dazhu Peak who were also applauding. Lao Liu Du Bishu snorted and said, "Is it just because of the loudness of the voice? It's not a competition."

    At this time, the two treasures were in a stalemate for a while, and they took them back at the same time. Shen Tiandou stepped on Qixing with a serious face, murmured something in his mouth, and then shouted: "Sick!"

    I saw his gray-brown fairy sword suddenly soaring into the sky in mid-air. A moment later, as fast as lightning, it actually fell from Tian Ling'er's head.Fang Ji struck down with his sword, but before it reached the ground, he saw Tian Linger's clothes flying and strong wind blowing around him.

    Tian Linger didn't panic, and had no intention of retreating. With his left hand, he grabbed the amber scarlet silk that flew back to him and pulled it to the top of his head. Suddenly, the glow was like gauze, and the amber scarlet silk instantly became several times wider, creating a barrier of glow at the top of his head.

    After saying that, Shen Tiandou's face was full of solemnity, and the fairy sword struck the rays of light again with a clang, only to see the red rays of light tremble for a while, but nothing happened.

    Suru then breathed a sigh of relief and whispered to Tian Buyi: "This kid Ling'er is so generous."

    Tian Buyi snorted and shook his head.

    Shen Tiandou's gray-brown fairy sword struck Tian Ling'er without any success, but it didn't stop at all. The place where the amber and scarlet silk shimmered suddenly grew ten times longer.  A long, giant stick stretched straight across the air, one end held in Tian Linger's hand.

    The audience in the audience was in uproar and exclamations.

    Tian Linger did not hesitate to dance with her right hand, only to see the huge stick transformed from Amber Zhu Ling pass through the air with a "woo" and hit Shen Tiandou head-on.

    Shen Tiandou frowned, his expression solemn. In this moment, his fairy sword had flown back into his hand, but when he saw that he was clenching his teeth and holding the fairy sword in his right hand, he stretched out his left hand and saw that the huge stick was about to hit his head. Everyone in the audience held their breath.  .

    There was a sudden loud noise, and the originally flat wooden platform on the platform in front of him instantly broke apart. Only five or six huge rocks suddenly broke through the platform and blocked him in front of him.

    Off the stage, Tian Buyi and Suru both changed their expressions slightly. On the contrary, Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, nodded repeatedly.

    There was a loud "bang" sound, and the huge stick with glowing light collided heavily with the rock. In an instant, dust flew up and filled the entire platform.  Tian Linger only felt that the opponent's "Rock Control Technique" shook her body and the whole body of the indestructible amber scarlet silk was shocked back.

    Before the dust fell, Shen Tiandou's face was slightly pale, but he never stopped roaring. His body floated to the huge rock, his hands grasped the hilt of the sword, and the gray-brown fairy sword shined brightly, and suddenly it was inserted into the extremely hard rock like a bamboo.  .

    "Kakaka!" Several dull and hoarse cracking sounds rang out. Tian Linger's face changed, and she felt that the ground under her feet was shaking. Suddenly, there were several loud noises, and all the wooden boards where Tian Linger stood on were heard.  rupture.

    With the sound of "rumbling", countless huge and sharp rocks rushed out of the ground, poking Tian Linger's body completely where he originally stood.

    "Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan in the audience cried out, but immediately shut his mouth. The expressions of Tian Buyi and his wife became serious, and Suru was even more nervous.  On the contrary, the Chaoyang Peak disciples cheered loudly and applauded thunderously.

    “Well done, Senior Brother Shen!”

    "awesome!"

    "We must win!"

    The platform was filled with dust and it was almost difficult to see. However, Shen Tiandou, who stood high on the top of the giant rock, did not look relaxed at all. His eyes were wide open and he searched the surroundings carefully.

    Sure enough, a moment later, the rays of light suddenly flashed in the thick dust in the sky of the huge rock in front. In an instant, the light shined brightly, and Tian Linger suddenly flew out of the amber and vermilion silk silk like a red phoenix.

    Tian Ling'er's face was solemn, and a chilling light shone in her almond-shaped eyes. She held the magic spells in both hands and then waved downwards heavily. She saw the amber scarlet silk suddenly stopped suddenly and penetrated straight into the ground like a poisonous snake, piercing through those hard rocks.  Go in.

    Shen Tiandou's face changed greatly, and he immediately floated back without thinking. Sure enough, just when he left the place where he was standing, the amber Zhu Ling, which was originally like a poisonous snake, suddenly rushed out from the ground like a giant red dragon.  Sha Feishi broke through a big hole with such force that it was frightening.

    At this moment, Tian Linger was doing the orchid technique with her left and right hands in mid-air, crossing her chest and shouting: "Bind the God!"

    The amber scarlet silk volleyed in the air and made a crisp sound. In an instant, the rays of light bloomed and grew when the wind caught the wind. In just a moment, I don’t know how many times it had grown. It covered the sky and covered the sun. It usually moved quickly through it, or circled in the air, or rushed into the ground, and then broke through the ground from the other side.  With Shen Tiandou as the center, countless red silks surrounded him tightly.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak couldn't help but look at each other. She had used this "God Binding" miraculous technique in the battle between Tian Linger and Lin Jingyu two years ago. Today, it seems that this "God Binding" is even more powerful. The whole world is surrounding it.  I wonder how this Shen Tiandou compares to Lin Jingyu back then?

    With the sound of Tian Linger's spell, the amber Zhu Ling turned into a huge red ball and kept pressing inward.

    In the gap, a gray-brown light can still be seen under the glow. It can be seen that Shen Tiandou is still resisting tenaciously. However, although the red silk ribbons have been slowed down by the resistance, they are still pressing inward irresistibly.

    There was silence in the audience. Chaoyang Peak disciples all closed their mouths and looked nervously at the huge red ball on the stage. Everyone knew that under the heavy pressure of this fairy family magic weapon??What will be the consequences of not being able to hold on!

    Hong Ling has now received a six-foot ray of glowing light, which completely suppressed the gray-brown light. From time to time, there was an oppressive sound of "gurgling".

    At this time, everyone could no longer see Shen Tiandou's figure clearly, while Tian Linger was still standing in mid-air, her face slightly red, and the orchid magic formula held in her left and right hands was trembling slightly.

    After a while, the Amber Zhu Ling slowly pressed inwards for another foot. Everyone was almost so nervous that they couldn't breathe. At this moment, they heard a strange cry of "Ah". Shen Tiandou was as powerful as a tiger, and he actually charged towards Po Ling with his sword.  When he came out, his face was completely pale at this moment.

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience cheered thunderously, but Shang Zhengliang, the leader, closed his eyes and sighed, while Tian Buyi and his wife sitting on the other side looked at each other and smiled.

    Sure enough, this was Shen Tiandou's death struggle. Tian Linger folded his right hand in the air and struck Shen Tiandou behind with a finger of amber silk like a cone attached to bone.

    At this time, Shen Tiandou seemed to have difficulty even turning around. He didn't even move, but Amber Zhu Ling lightly hit him from behind. He flew forward and fell to the audience with a "bang" sound.

    In the middle of the cheers, the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience suddenly lost their voices as if they were mute.

    Shang Zhengliang stood up, shook his head and shouted to the disciple beside him: "Why don't you go and help Senior Brother Shen up?"

    It was only then that the Chaoyang Peak disciples came to their senses and ran to help Shen Tiandou up. At this moment, Tian Linger put away the magic weapon, fell to the audience, and said to Shen Tiandou with a smile: "Thank you, Senior Brother Shen, for showing mercy."

    Shen Tiandou glanced at her and smiled bitterly and said: "Junior sister Tian, ??I admire Tianzong's genius." After saying that, he asked the people around him to help him aside.

    Shang Zhengliang walked over, looked at Tian Linger a few more times, and said to Tian Buyi and his wife, "Although Senior Brother Tian's niece is young, she has such talent and qualifications in cultivation. It's really enviable!"

    Tian Buyi looked triumphant but said with a smile: "Thank you, thank you."

    Suru also smiled and said: "Senior Brother Shang has so many talents under his sect, I believe there are even more powerful masters yet to emerge!"

    Shang Zhengliang laughed it off and turned around to walk back without asking any questions.  At this time, Tian Linger walked back to where everyone was at Dazhu Peak and was immediately surrounded by everyone. All the disciples were beaming with joy and wanted to say all the words of praise to drown Tian Linger. Hearing Tian Linger's beaming smile, Zhang Xiaofan was even more happy.

    When Tian Buyi and his wife came back, Tian Linger suddenly rushed to Suru, grabbed her arm and said with a smile: "What do you think, Mom, I am awesome!"

    Suru rolled her eyes at her and finally laughed and said: "It's awesome."

    Tian Buyi also had a smile on his face. After all, his daughter got off to a good start. His face was bright and bright in front of his classmates. He was even more proud and proud. He reached out and patted his daughter on the head as a sign of praise.

    But he immediately turned to the other disciples and said: "Following down, you will be here. With Ling'er setting an example at the front, you can see that the disciples from other branches may not be unattainable. You will have to work hard later."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes!"

    Zhang Xiaofan also shouted with everyone and shouted very loudly.  Seeing that everyone else was doing their own preparations, there were only three people in Dazhu Peak for the next eight competitions, so Tian Buyi and Suru separated to watch. When Suru saw that Zhang Xiaofan was still there and said a few words, "Go and watch carefully by yourself."  Just left.

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and planned to find Tian Linger and find a ring with her to cheer for her senior brother. He looked around and suddenly saw Tian Linger walking forward quickly among the crowd in front of her. In front of her, Qi Hao, who was standing in front of the tree and facing the wind, was smiling.  Look at her.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart immediately sank.

    Tian Linger walked up to Qi Hao and said a few words to him with a smile. Qi Hao then kept talking in Tian Linger's ear with a smile on his face. Tian Linger also kept laughing. Both of them looked extremely happy.

    After joking for a while, the two of them walked away together, seemingly choosing a ring to watch the competition.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there in a daze, feeling a huge wave of sadness and disappointment in his heart, and all the boiling blood turned cold to the bottom of his heart.

    Note 1: "The Gods and Demons are Strange. Spiritual Beasts Chapter" The Three-Eyed Monkey: Born from Mount Sumeru in the West, it is intelligent, stubborn and has a lifespan of more than a thousand years. It has opened its spiritual eyes and can see thousands of miles. It can control grass, trees, earth and rocks. It serves as a protector under the seat of the ancient Buddha who burns lamps.

    Note 2: "Gods and demons have different ideas": The ancient book records the strange phenomena of heaven and earth, rare treasures, rare birds and beasts, demons, gods and monsters, and was written by the ancient Qi man Xiao Ding.  Of the original ten chapters, most of them are now lost and only four survive.

    Another note: Xiao Ding is not recorded in the annals of history. The Jiufeng Mountain Man's Notes "Shanhe Ji" says: The birth and death of the ancient Xiao family are unknown.  From a young age, one is wise and has a photographic memory.  Traveling around the world and visiting all the famous mountains, Furuzawa wrote ten fantastic and magnificent works called "Strange Gods and Demons", which are considered the best in the world. It is a pity that so many books are lost!

 Text Chapter 1 Accident

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,58wx*

    [Netww.] Several people from Longshou Peak immediately rushed to the ring and helped Fang Chao up. Seeing the fairy sword broken in two on the ground, they all had angry faces and stared at Lu Xueqi, wanting to kill this beautiful woman.  Just average food.

    Under the stage, Taoist Cangsong clenched his fists and said coldly: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, this disciple of yours is really cruel. It's not enough to win, but you still have to rely on magic weapons and artifacts to destroy other people's fairy swords. What's the point of this?  ?”

    Master Shuiyue looked indifferent and said coldly: "Xueqi's cultivation is too shallow and his Taoism is not deep. He can't control divine objects like 'Tianya', so it's no big deal."

    Cangsong Taoist was so angry that he was about to explode. Suddenly a hand was placed on his shoulder, but Master Daoxuan stood up at some point and patted his shoulder.

    Cangsong Taoist looked at him, finally suppressed his anger, snorted heavily, and strode away.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the tall back of Cangsong Taoist, shook his head, smiled bitterly, turned around, and was about to speak, but saw Master Shuiyue also walking away.

    At this time, Lu Xueqi had already come down from the stage and came to Shui Yue. Shui Yue looked at her, with a smile on his face and nodded.  Lu Xueqi didn't say anything, gave a slight salute, stood behind Shui Yue, and followed her.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood aside, recovering from the thrilling fight just now. Watching Shui Yue and Lu Xueqi, the master and disciple, drift away, he suddenly realized that the two people were so similar, the same.  As cold as ice, as if carved from the same mold.

    He was fascinated by what he saw, when he suddenly heard Zeng "Net" next to him sigh and said: "I didn't expect that a divine object like Tianya would be born!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused and said: "What is Tianya?"

    At this time, the Qingyun disciples who were watching gradually dispersed. Zeng "Net" said hello to his fellow disciple Feng Huifeng, walked away with Zhang Xiaofan, and said: "Tianya is the fairy sword you just saw Lu Xueqi use.  . I have read the record in the "Ten Strange Treasures" before. The first appearance of Tianya was in the hands of Kuxin, a Sanxian who lived thousands of years ago. Legend has it that this magic weapon was nine-day strange iron that fell into the mortal world. Kuxin accidentally found it in the Arctic ice field.  , made through cultivation.”

    "Back then, in the decisive battle between good and evil, our Qingyun Sect's Patriarch Qingye was naturally the leader among the right path, but Master Ku Xin was also very famous, especially because he fought fiercely for three days with the evil man of the Demon Sect, the Black Hearted Old Man, using the Divine Sword of Heaven.  After three nights, I finally severely wounded the black-hearted old man, eliminating a serious problem for my righteous path. It was said that at that time, only the Tianya Divine Sword could restrain the blood-devouring bead, the most dangerous thing in the demon sect. From then on, the name of "Tianya" resounded throughout the world and became  It is a magical treasure that cultivators dream of. However, I heard that after Master Ku Xin passed away, the Tianya disappeared, and unexpectedly it fell into the hands of Xiao Zhufeng. "

    Having said this, Zeng "Net" shook his head and said: "Junior brother Xiaofan, if Lu Xueqi has such a magical object, I'm afraid we will have no hope in this big test."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn't feel any disappointment. Anyway, he never thought that he could do anything. He just looked at Zeng "Net"'s disappointed look and felt strange in his heart. He asked: "Hey, Senior Brother Zeng, aren't you treating me?"  Are you saying that you are not very interested in this big test? Why do you look so disappointed?"

    Zeng Wang’s face turned red and he said, “But if you can really stand on the stage until the end, that would be very majestic, don’t you think?”

    Zhang Xiaofan laughed dumbly.

    Zeng "Net" saw that he looked weird, and felt a little embarrassed. He punched him and said with a smile, "Why are you laughing?" Before he finished speaking, he started laughing himself.

    The two of them smiled and walked to another arena to watch another competition.

    On this day, except for Zhang Xiaofan, among the seven disciples of Dazhu Peak who played, four won and three lost. Song Daren, Tian Linger, He Dazhi and Du Bishu all entered the next round.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the eight disciples of Dazhu Peak, five of them were promoted. This was a rare good result in hundreds of years, and Tian Buyi was so happy that he couldn't open his mouth from ear to ear.

    The second day.

    The morning sun shone lazily on the sea of ??clouds. The Qingyun Sect disciples came to the square just like the previous day and continued to watch the Qingyun Sect's Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, which was held once in a lifetime.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak stood under yesterday's red list, and saw that half of the names on the red list had been removed, and next to Zhang Xiaofan's name, his today's opponent, Chu Yuhong, was also written.

    Zhang Xiaofan has been nervous for some reason since he woke up in the morning. Although he knew that he was probably here to see something, he couldn't help but feel nervous. His heartbeat was racing, his mouth was dry, and he even lost his appetite after only two bites of breakfast.  .

    At this moment he is quietlyHe asked his senior brother Song Daren who was standing next to him, "Senior brother, who is this Chu Yuhong? Is he powerful?"

    Song Daren frowned, shook his head and said, "I don't know, I haven't heard of him before. I saw on the list that he is a disciple of Chaoyang Peak, but I don't know what his Taoism is."

    Having said this, Song Daren glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and saw that he was very nervous. He smiled and said: "Junior brother, don't be nervous. It doesn't matter. It's my first time to participate in the big test. I was extremely nervous. Just get on the ring."  ”

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes."

    At this time, Du Bishu, who was standing aside, came over and said with a malicious smile: "Hey, fellow seniors, why don't we make a bet to see how my junior brother wins or loses this time"

    "Okay, okay! I bet that my junior brother will lose!"

    "Me too!"

    "Me too By the way, I'll do double duty!"

    "count me in."

    Song Daren was furious, pointed at everyone and said, "What are you doing? The junior brother's competition is about to begin, why don't you attack him?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely grateful and shouted: "Elder brother"

    Song Daren: "Lao Liu."

    Du Bishu stuck out his tongue: "Senior Brother, I was joking just now, you must not tell Master."

    Song Daren: "No, you've already dealt a blow anyway. I'll give you five shares of the bet you made just now!"

    Du Bishu, Zhang Xiaofan: ""

    At this time, Tian Buyi and Suru came over, and all the disciples of Dazhu Peak came to greet them. Tian Buyi looked at everyone and said: "Yesterday you performed well, but today we entered the second round, and the rest are basically  Elite disciples of all lines, you must be careful."

    Everyone said in unison: "Yes."

    Suru glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, walked over and said, "Xiaofan, this is your first competition today, so be careful, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a warm feeling in his heart and whispered, "Yes, Master Wife."

    Suru nodded and was about to say something, but suddenly she heard the chiming of bells and cauldrons, and the competition had officially begun.  Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, nodded, and said: "You all know the place for the competition. It was clearly written on the red list just now. After the competition starts, your master wife and I will also be there.  The audience is watching your competition, so don’t embarrass us.”

    Everyone responded together, Tian Buyi nodded, whispered with Suru, and walked away.  Tian Linger, who came with them, looked around and walked towards Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped.

    When she walked up to him, Tian Linger looked straight at Zhang Xiaofan, suddenly burst out laughing, turned around and smiled at everyone: "Look at how nervous Xiaofan is! He's sweating on his forehead."

    Everyone laughed, and Song Daren also laughed and said: "I have comforted my junior brother just now, but it seems to be of no use. I still need you to take action, junior sister."

    Tian Linger spat, turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Xiaofan, I will compete in a competition later. I can't cheer for you anymore. You have to work hard yourself, and be careful in everything!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her beautiful face close at hand, blowing her breath like orchid, as if smelling a faint fragrance, he couldn't help but feel excited in his heart, nodded heavily, but for some reason, he couldn't even speak.

    Tian Linger obviously didn't think too much. She smiled at Zhang Xiaofan and walked over to chat with the senior brothers. After a while, everyone left in twos and threes. Apparently those who competed went to the ring, and those who didn't compete  Just go and cheer for your fellow students.

    However, no one thought of being with Zhang Xiaofan at all. Perhaps everyone thought that this was a person with no hope at all!

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, watching all the senior brothers walk away, and suddenly felt an indescribable discomfort in his heart. He slowly walked to the red list and looked at it carefully again.

    He and Chaoyang Peak disciple Chu Yuhong were arranged to compete on the farthest "shock" platform.

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly and walked forward.  Along the way, countless Qingyun disciples were walking back and forth, chatting and laughing. Zhang Xiaofan was listening, most of them discussing the results of yesterday's competition.

    Yesterday's competition, several popular figures recognized by everyone easily won. Many people talked about the fact that besides Qi Hao, there seemed to be another young master in the Longshou Peak lineage. Zhang Xiaofan listened to their descriptions and guessed that  It was probably Lin Jingyu.

    But what more people are talking about is Xiaozhufeng’s Lu Xueqi.  This beautiful woman who owns the divine sword "Tianya" has unexpectedly advanced skills, but yesterday, she broke her opponent's fairy sword in full view of the public. It seemed that many people were very dissatisfied, but this made more people want to  to watch herAfter the competition, the popularity increased rather than decreased.

    In addition, the long-missing "Tianya" is even more eye-catching. I don't know how many people think about this sacred object from the war between good and evil thousands of years ago, even some elders of the Qingyun Sect.

    As Zhang Xiaofan listened and walked, he couldn't help but think of the frost beauty Lu Xueqi yesterday, and shook his head.  At this moment, a cry suddenly came from the front: "Xiao Fan."

    This voice sounded very familiar. Zhang Xiaofan looked up and immediately laughed. He saw Lin Jingyu striding over. Zhang Xiaofan went up to meet him and said with a smile: "I wonder why I can't find you! It turned out that I ran to  Here it comes!”

    Lin Jingyu pointed behind him and said: "Today I have another competition. It's on the 'Kan' platform, so naturally I have to come over early to prepare." After saying that, he looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down and said with a smile: "It's my turn today too.  It’s your turn! Which channel is it on?”

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "I'm at the earthquake platform. It's about to start. I can't go over to cheer you. You have to be careful."

    Lin Jingyu smiled and said, "You too, hey, why haven't your fellow seniors come to see you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, then forced a smile and said: "It's not like you don't know that there are few people in my lineage, and there are many people competing today. Master and junior wife have all gone to watch the competition between senior brother and senior sister."

    Lin Jingyu glanced at him, sighed, and patted his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan cheered up and said with a smile: "It's nothing, I'm just here to see you, it's not a big deal. But you have to work hard, don't let others say that the people from Caomiao Village are worthless."

    Lin Jingyu nodded heavily and was about to say something when suddenly there was a sound of bells and cauldrons behind him. He looked back and said, "My competition is about to begin. I won't talk to you anymore. If I can, wait a moment.  I'll go see you right away."

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "Go quickly!"

    Lin Jingyu turned around and walked away. Zhang Xiaofan watched his back walking away and thought to himself: "It would be strange if you could come here in time and I could still hold up on the stage."

    He was laughing at himself in his heart, and slowly walked to the "Zhen" stage, which was the easternmost part of Yunhai Square. At a glance, there were only a dozen Qingyun disciples, most of them disciples of Chaoyang Peak, and the Central Office.  The difference between Lu Xueqi's work is really huge.

    There was only one chair under the stage, and an old man with a white beard was sitting there. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and felt that he looked familiar. After thinking for a moment, he remembered that this was before Lu Xueqi's competition yesterday morning, when he scolded his disciples for being lewd outside the crowd, and also  The elder who complained that female disciples should not be recruited just didn't know which lineage of the Qingyun Sect he was from.

    There are a total of eight arenas in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. Under normal circumstances, Qingyun Sect will arrange at least one elder to sit in each arena. Otherwise, the young disciples are young and energetic, and it will be difficult to control them when they get excited.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked over, came to the old man with a white beard, bent down and gave a salute, and said: "Uncle, I am Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of the Dazhu Peak Sect, and I will compete on the 'Zhen' stage today."

    The old man with a white beard turned his head, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and said casually: "Oh, you're here, it's about to start, you go on stage!"

    Zhang Xiaofan responded and glanced towards the stage. He saw that there was no one on the stage. It seemed that the Chaoyang Peak disciple named Chu Yuhong hadn’t arrived yet.

    He hesitated for a moment, but finally obeyed the old man with the white beard and walked up the steps to the stage.  At the same time, among the Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience behind him, whispers suddenly broke out, apparently talking about him.

    At this time, the morning sun had risen, and the first ray of sunlight from Tongtian Peak quietly fell on his body, giving him a little warmth.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood on the stage and looked towards the eastern sky, where the rising sun was slowly rising, bright red, the light was soft but not dazzling, and reflected the clouds in the distance red.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a sense of emotion in his heart. Five years ago, he was still a rural child who did not understand the world. He had never dreamed of the day when he would stand on Tongtian Peak and watch the sunrise. No, it was not that he had never dreamed of it, but  He had no idea there could be such a beautiful sunrise in this world.

    In the blink of an eye, life becomes as blurry as a white cloud.

    The state of mind of a sixteen-year-old boy now seemed like the sorrow of a sixty-year-old man.

    He reached out his hand, reached into his arms, and touched the cold fire stick.  A month ago, when no one knew or noticed, Zhang Xiaofan was surprised to discover that he could barely control this black fire stick. At that moment, he could hardly believe his eyes.

    However, after he repeated it countless times in the dead of night, driven by his mind power, this burningThe stick is indeed moving.

    "Drive out things", this is a word that is as thunderous as the Taoism of Qingyun Sect. It is the expression of Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao practice to the fourth level of Yuqing Realm, and it is also a word that every new disciple has practiced for countless years.  They were all repeating, hoping, and working hard deep in their hearts, but Zhang Xiaofan even dared to only dream about reaching this state, competing in front of the master, and making the master smile.

    But, is this possible?

    Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to suppress himself and did not tell anyone about it. At the same time, when he tried to use his mind power to drive other objects such as pots and pans in the kitchen, nothing happened, which also hit his nerves.  Self-confidence.

    He was puzzled, why such a strange situation happened?

    When he came back from his dream late at night, he stood up and stared at the strange and strange fire stick that seemed destined to be entangled with him. He could feel the cold air slowly wandering in his body.

    "Dang!" The crisp sound of bells and tripods rang, startling Zhang Xiaofan and waking him up.  When I turned around, I saw that there were still a dozen Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience. The old man with a white beard was still sitting there in a drowsy state. However, opposite to the stage, a man who looked about thirty or so appeared at some point.  Smiling to yourself.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he quickly bowed and said, "Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak, asks Senior Brother Chu for advice."

    Chu Yuhong smiled and said: "Don't dare, don't dare, there are talented people from generation to generation. Although Junior Brother Zhang is young, he still has the big test ahead of him. He still looks calm and stands on the stage, without any anxiety or timidity.  He is much stronger than I was back then, I admire him."

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then said: "To be honest, senior brother, I was actually in a daze just now."

    "Wow", the audience was in an uproar. The dozen Chaoyang Peak disciples all fell down laughing. Chu Yuhong was also stunned for a moment, and finally couldn't help laughing. Then he felt something was wrong, so he held back and said:  "Junior Brother Zhang is joking. Well, the time has come. I will ask Junior Brother for advice."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat, he felt nervous, and said slowly: “Senior Brother Chu, please be merciful.”

    Chu Yuhong smiled but did not answer. He seemed to have a well-thought-out approach, but his right hand shook, and with a "squeak", he lifted up a fairy sword that emitted a faint yellow light.

    "The name of the sword is 'Shaoyang', Junior Brother Zhang, please."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the Shaoyang Fairy Sword and saw the pure and gentle yellow light on the sword. From a distance, he felt refreshed. It looked like it was not extraordinary.

    He secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, not realizing that his face was a little hot, but he finally reached into his arms, grasped the fire stick, and took it out.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    There was silence for a moment.

    "Hahahaha" I don't know who was the first to laugh, breaking the silence. Anyway, after a while, the audience burst into laughter, and I don't know who said with difficulty: "Then, what is that?"

    "I've said before that everyone in Dazhu Peak is weird. Don't tell me. Yesterday, the skinny guy used the dice magic weapon and became a laughing stock. I didn't expect that today, there are people who use fire sticks today. It really, really made me laugh to death.  !Hahaha……"

    At this moment, even Chu Yuhong on the stage couldn't bear it. He laughed a few times before he struggled to hold it back and said: "Junior brother Zhang, this is, haha, it's yours, haha, I'm sorry, I can't control it, ah!  Is this your magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan listened to the people around him burst into laughter, his face turned red, and he couldn't say a word.  He also knew that using this fire stick would be too ugly and would make people laugh, but it happened that other things could not drive it.

    ????????????? And there was also a small, faint hope deep in his heart, hoping that this could really prove himself, so in the end he still brought out the fire stick.

    However, in the end, what this fire stick brought him was the contempt and ridicule of others.  The people around him laughed loudly, Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, and as far as he could see, the only thing left in the world was the black and ugly fire stick in his hand.

    They laughed, laughed loudly, just like his fellow seniors laughed loudly before leaving. Even Senior Sister Ling'er, whom he missed deeply, also smiled.

    He lowered his head and closed his eyes.

    The cold feeling seemed to cry out from deep inside his body, slowly wandering through his body.

    When is the loneliest time a person feels?

    Are you facing the indifference of the whole world alone, are you facing all the ridicule alone?

    ??Is a person’s blood cold or boiling?

    He suddenly raised his head and looked ahead.

    &nbsp; At this time, the sun was shining on his face, and no one could see his expression clearly.

    "The Shaoyang Fairy Sword in Chu Yuhong's hand, amidst the laughter and applause from the audience, burst out with a brilliance that was almost comparable to the rising sun at this moment, brilliant and upright.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With a loud shout, the Shaoyang Immortal Sword, like the brilliant sunlight, pressed our way majestically.

    A wave of heat rushed to his face, but Zhang Xiaofan's heart was as cold as ice.

    For some reason, he looked at the light coming in front of him. At that moment, he suddenly remembered that morning long ago: he and Lin Jingyu spent a thrilling night in the wild, and when they returned to Caomiao Village  , but saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.  On that morning, all his happiness was lost. He even felt that he was buried in the sea of ??blood. He struggled desperately, hoping to find his relatives but was ultimately unable to do anything. It hurt his heart.

    The heat seemed to be burning his skin, but that quiet night appeared in front of his eyes. By the clear water pool, the beautiful woman stood by the water, hugging her lover tightly.

    "Ah!" The sixteen-year-old boy moaned softly. The inexplicable pain was so intense that he completely forgot about the light coming in front of him, but he bit his lip and the bright red blood dripped gently.

    It fell on the black fire stick with red threads like blood in the dark blue.

    The next moment, he was engulfed by the brilliant light like the sun.

    The audience cheered, and the Chaoyang Peak disciples all expressed joy. Only an exclamation mixed with their laughter seemed so harsh.

    The sudden appearance of Zeng "Net" ignored the dozens of hostile glances beside him and sighed loudly. He felt sorry for his new friend. Unfortunately, he couldn't help according to the rules of the competition, otherwise he would have rushed to the stage with his indignant look.  .

    Even the old man with a white beard sitting nearby seemed to be disturbed by Zeng "Net" and glanced over.

    On the stage, the brilliant golden light complemented the rising sun in the sky. It was brilliant and dazzling. Chu Yuhong felt proud. At this moment, even he felt that his practice had reached a peak that had never been reached before. And he, in front of him, surpassed  This opponent, who is neither expected nor beaten, will surely make great progress, and even winning the championship in the end is unknown!  After all, after today, we only need to win four more games.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but smile at the corner of his mouth, and the Shaoyang Fairy Sword shone brighter. Seeing the young man in front of him wrinkled his face in pain in the blazing light, and even bit his lip.

    Suddenly, at this moment, his heart skipped a beat, as if someone had hit him hard with a heavy hammer inside his body.

    At this moment when no one could see Zhang Xiaofan clearly, Chu Yuhong, the man standing opposite Zhang Xiaofan, saw him raise his head and open his eyes through the brilliant light of his Shaoyang Fairy Sword.

    Those blood-red eyes full of violence and killing!

    An invisible and unknown coldness spread rapidly. Chu Yuhong saw that the black fire stick seemed to come alive at this moment, with black steam rising, and the round bead on the top of the stick glowed with blue light, reflected in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes.  He seemed to have become a completely different person.

    All these changes happened within the light of the Shaoyang Fairy Sword, and no one saw it except Chu Yuhong.

    Chu Yuhong was extremely horrified, but before he could react, the cold breath had already wrapped around him hidden under the light of the Shaoyang Fairy Sword. He almost immediately felt a spinning sensation, and felt nauseated all over his body.

    After a while, the faint green light from the ball on the fire stick shone on him.

    In the audience, Zeng "Net" looked nervously at Zhang Xiaofan who was surrounded by that ball of light. When he thought that Zhang Xiaofan was now like a monkey being roasted (normally, he should think of a pig being roasted, but somehow Zeng "Net" thought  The thought of a monkey appeared in the movie), and he almost didn't want to read any more.

    On the contrary, the Chaoyang Peak disciples all clapped and cheered, overjoyed.

    At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud roar from Chu Yuhong on the stage, and the Shaoyang Immortal Sword rose into the sky. The light immediately dissipated, revealing Zhang Xiaofan's figure.

    However, Chu Yuhong seemed to be seriously injured and kept retreating. A moment later, under the surprised eyes of everyone, blood gushed out from all the orifices on his face at the same time. He tremblingly stretched out his right hand and pointed at Zhang Xiaofan, as if he wanted to say something, but  No matter what, I am speechless.

    After a while, he swayed a few times, fell to the ground with a thud, and passed out.

    There was silence on and off the stage, and everyone looked at each other in shock, speechless.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,58wx*

 Text Chapter 2 Luck

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    [Netww.] After a while, the old man with the white beard was the first to react. He jumped onto the ring in a flash and came to Chu Yuhong's side. After a careful inspection, he found that his whole body was intact and there was no sign of poisoning.  It seemed that he had been severely injured by the magic weapon of the Immortal Family, and his internal organs were violently shaken.

    He frowned, stood up, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. He couldn't help but look at the young man with admiration. He also glanced at the black fire stick that Zhang Xiaofan was holding tightly in his hand.

    "You win." The old man with the white beard suppressed the doubts in his heart and said calmly.

    The Chaoyang Peak disciples in the audience were in an uproar, but when the facts were before their eyes, they had nothing to say. It was just that Chu Yuhong's defeat was so inexplicable and unbelievable. He clearly had the victory in hand, but suddenly he lost with a loud roar. It was really shocking.  Can't accept it.

    At this time, Zeng "Net" was also dumbfounded, but when he heard the white-bearded old man say those three words, he rushed up, ran to Zhang Xiaofan, patted him heavily on the shoulder, and laughed loudly: "Good boy  , it turns out you are hiding something secretly!"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around suddenly, his face was frosty, and he stared at him coldly.

    Those cold but black eyes!

    Zeng "Net" suddenly felt a chill in his heart and asked in surprise: "Xiaofan, what's wrong?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked when he asked him, as if he remembered something, his eyes suddenly softened, and the strange cold feeling in his eyes disappeared. He returned to his usual feeling, and seemed to be a little confused, and said: "  No, it’s nothing! I’m fine! What’s wrong?”

    Zeng "Net" glared and said: "You still ask me what's wrong? Why don't you ask me? Don't you know you won this game?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said in surprise: "What, did I win? I actually won?"

    Zeng "Net" was even more frightened by him, and his face turned pale. He quickly stretched out his hand and measured his forehead, and said: "Kuye, could it be that you were burned by that ball of fire just now?"  Bar?"

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, and then saw several Chaoyang Peak disciples on the stage in the distance carrying the unconscious Chu Yuhong away, and some of them looked at him hatefully.

    Watching those people walking further and further away, in Zhang Xiaofan’s mind, the scene of the fight just now clearly emerged one by one.  He lowered his head subconsciously and looked at the black fire stick in his hand.

    This ugly short stick was quietly in his hand, motionless, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, this fire stick that had been with him for two years had never been so strange, as if he had returned to the valley many years ago, reappearing that  A horrific nightmare.

    "Pa", Zeng "Net" was watching Zhang Xiaofan in a daze, and hit his head with the fan in his hand, saying: "What are you thinking about?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, sighed, put the fire stick in his arms, and said: "Nothing, let's go. By the way, why did you come to watch my competition?"

    Zeng "Net" glanced at the fire stick in his arms and said: "The competition hasn't started yet, so I ran over to watch you compete because I had nothing to do. I didn't expect to see a good show. Hey, what did you do today?"  A three-eyed monkey, what do you call it"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Xiao Hui."

    Zeng "Net" said: "Yes, Xiao Hui, why didn't you see Xiao Hui today?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I didn't see its shadow early in the morning. It probably slipped away to play with Da Huang again."

    Zeng "Net" cried out "Oh!" with a look of regret on his face. Zhang Xiaofan saw this and couldn't help but guess that this guy said he came to watch him compete, but in fact he just wanted to see Xiao Hui, right?

    "Wow!"

    In the distance, there was suddenly a loud noise. The two of them heard it clearly even though they were far away. When they looked up, they saw in the center of the distance, Qingyun Sect disciples gathered around the "Qian" stage, and they heard exclamations one after another.  .

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, Zeng Wang stumbled and shouted: "Oh no, no, no, no, I only looked at you, but I forgot the most important thing." He pulled Zhang Xiaofan and ran away.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why, so he asked as he ran, “What’s the matter?”

    Zeng "Net" looked regretful and said: "That's Lu Xueqi competing over there!"

    Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but smile, and at the same time he couldn't help but feel a little moved in his heart. He raised his eyes to look at this friend he had known for just two days. Under the deserted arena just now, his elders and fellow seniors could not be seen.  But this person was the only one standing on his side in an audience full of Chaoyang Peak disciples.

    A burst of warmth slowly emerged from my heart.

    "Master Zeng "Net", thank you for coming to see me just now."

    Zeng "Net" was stunned as he was running away.After a moment, he slowed down, looked back at Zhang Xiaofan, and then smiled and said: "Haha, it's a trivial matter. If you are too moved, why don't you just let Xiao Hui"

    "We'd better leave quickly!"

    Zeng "Net" turned aside, shook his head, and ran after Zhang Xiaofan who ran as fast as the wind, mumbling a few words vaguely.

    The two of them ran closer and saw that groups of Qingyun disciples had dispersed. Most of them looked quite excited and were arguing fiercely with each other.  They looked up at the stage and saw that there was no one on the stage, but the wooden stage was covered in scars, and it seemed that the competition was over.

    Zeng "Net" rolled his eyes and pulled Zhang Xiaofan to turn left and right, walking through the crowd. Within a moment, he found his target - the group of Feng Huifeng disciples.

    Zeng "Net" hurriedly leaned forward, and the Feng Huifeng disciples all laughed when they saw it was him. Among them, a tall man who had some impression of Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said: "Junior brother, didn't you say you must read Lu Xueqi's? Why?  Did you run away without a trace?"

    Zeng "Net" coughed dryly and said, "Isn't it, uh, something is wrong with me? By the way, tell me how it turned out?"

    A man with thick eyebrows next to him said: "It goes without saying that with Tianyi here, even Senior Brother Duan Lei from Changmen Tongtian Peak is no match!"

    Zeng "Net" was surprised: "Did even Senior Brother Duan lose to her?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said to Zeng "Net" from the side: "Is that Senior Brother Duan Lei very powerful?"

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "Yes, Duan Lei is a very outstanding figure in Nagato in recent years. The call for him to win the championship in this Qimai Competition is also very high."

    The tall man shook his head and said: "What's the use? You didn't see that the Tianya Divine Sword was too powerful. The blue light flashed a few times and rang a few times, and Senior Brother Duan Lei was defeated." At this point,  He seemed to still have something to say, sighed and said, "You won't believe me even if I tell you. At the end of the day, Lu Xueqi still didn't take the Divine Sword out of its scabbard."

    Zeng "Net" was stunned for a moment and said: "Then what's the point of competing? Who else is her opponent?"

    The tall man shook his head and said: "That's not entirely true. Divine objects like Tianya are about the same power even if they don't pull out the scabbard. But Lu Xueqi, who is practicing Taoism, is really amazing."

    Zeng "Net" glanced at him and said, "Senior Brother Gao, how do you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the tall man and thought to himself, this surname is worthy of its name. He only heard Senior Brother Gao say: "I also heard what Master said."

    Zeng "Net" asked in surprise: "My father?"

    Senior Brother Gao said: "Yes, when you didn't come just now, Master was here to watch. At the end, he muttered something, saying that this woman may have cultivated Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to above the eighth level of Yu Qing Realm.  It’s still unknown when we reach the ninth floor.”

    Zeng "Net" changed color and froze on the spot, speechless for a moment. Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart. He only felt that Zeng "Net" had clearly said that he didn't care about the results of the competition from the very beginning, but no matter how he looked at it, he cared about it.

    At this time, the sound of bells and cauldrons came from the distance. The Fenghuifeng people headed by Senior Brother Gao seemed to be competing, and they all walked towards the sound. Zhang Xiaofan saw that Zeng "Net" was still staying where he was, so he went over and pulled him.

    Zeng "Net" woke up with a start, and then smiled and said: "It's over, it's over, now we have absolutely no hope."

    Zhang Xiaofan really didn't care and said: "It's over when it's over. By the way, haven't you tried it yet?"

    Zeng "Net" glanced at the distance and said: "I haven't started yet! But it's time to get over it, what about you! Where are you going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and said: "I want to go over and report to Master and Mistress, even though I won by luck."

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "Then come and see me when you have time!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement, and the two of them said goodbye.

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and walked to the other end of the crowd, listening to the Qingyun disciples walking by talking about the battle between Lu Xueqi and Duan Lei just now.

    After searching for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan finally found the people of Dazhu Peak in the west, but from a distance, he saw Tian Buyi's face was angry and livid. Zhang Xiaofan had always been very afraid of Tian Buyi, so he sneaked over and Tian Buyi glanced at him.  , and turned his eyes away, without even asking him the result.

    Suru, Tian Linger, and several other Dazhu Peak disciples are here, but senior brother Song Daren is missing.  Zhang Xiaofan glanced at everyone and saw that Tian Linger was fine, but the faces of the senior brothers were full of frustration, so he quietly asked Du Bishu next to him: "Sixth senior brother, what's wrong?"

    Du Bishu glanced at Tian Buyi and saw that he didn't seem to be looking here. He whispered: "Except for Senior Brother, we all had competitions just now.In the end, only the junior sister won, and the master was angry!  "

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    Suru stood aside and saw that all the disciples were trembling. Tian Buyi's face was ashen, he shook his head and sighed, and said in a warm voice to Zhang Xiaofan who had just returned: "Xiaofan, you are back, what's the result?"

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice: "Master's wife, I, I won by luck."

    Suru: "Oh, it doesn't matter. If you lose, you lose. Just treat it as an experience" Her voice suddenly trailed off, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said in surprise: "What did you just say?"

    Everyone, including Tian Buyi, turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan at the same time. Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, but for the first time in his life, under the gaze of everyone, especially the surprised gaze of Tian Linger next to Suru, he felt a trace of vain excitement.  , raising his voice slightly, he looked at Tian Buyi and said: "Master, Master, I just won by luck."

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak gathered under the stage of "Kun" and watched the competition between Song Daren, who was the last one to appear today.  On the stage, Song Daren was fighting fiercely with his opponent. The huge sword body of the "Ten Tigers" sword seemed to have transformed into countless ferocious giant tigers in mid-air, making a loud sound that shook the earth and the mountains, and struck straight at the opponent with one sword after another.  He slashed through it and took full advantage.

    However, in the audience, while everyone in Dazhu Peak was happy, they still could not accept the facts Zhang Xiaofan said.

    "Junior brother, are you saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and passed out with blood all over his face?"

    "Yes! Fourth senior brother, you, second senior brother, third senior brother, and fifth senior brother have asked me twenty-two times, why are you still asking? Sixth senior brother, please persuade them! What I said is true.  truth."

    Du Bishu: " Junior brother, are you saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and passed out with blood all over his face?"

    Zhang Xiaofan held his head and groaned: "Yes! This is the twenty-third time."

    Tian Linger on the side said angrily: "Why are you forcing him so much? Xiaofan won't lie." At this point, she also shook her head and said: "But Xiaofan, you are so lucky, aren't you a little bit lucky?"  That’s too much! No wonder people don’t believe it.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Listening to the chattering of the disciples behind them, Tian Buyi and Suru kept looking at the stage.  After a moment, Suru suddenly whispered: "What do you think?"

    Tian Buyi frowned and said, "He said he won based on his own ability. Do you believe it?"

    Suru smiled and said: "Our apprentice! Our luck is really extraordinary!"

    Tian Buyi snorted.

    There was a loud "boom", and Song Daren roared on the stage. He saw the yellow light of the Ten Tigers Immortal Sword piercing the sky, almost blinding people. It was like splitting mountains and seas, killing them with invincible momentum. The opponent finally resisted.  Unable to hold back, he was defeated by this huge force and flew backwards with blood spurting from his mouth.

    Everyone in Dazhu Peak burst into cheers, and Tian Buyi finally showed a smile on his face.

    Song Daren walked down from the ring and returned to the crowd. He first saw Tian Buyi and Suru, and then everyone gave him warm congratulations.

    "Haha, it's a lucky break! Sixth Junior Brother, please stop talking so disgustingly! Hey, Junior Brother, you're back too. What's the result today? No one was hurt! Oh! Look at you like this, listen to what Senior Brother said, you  I have been cultivating for a long time, and I will have good opportunities in the future, so don’t worry about the outcome Uh, why are you all looking at me like this?"

    Tian Buyi turned around and walked away first. Suru smiled at the eldest disciple and followed him. Song Daren was confused and asked everyone: "What's wrong?"

    Tian Linger walked up to him and spoke to him. Song Daren turned his head in disbelief. Zhang Xiaofan shrank in fear and said, "Elder brother, I know it's not a good thing that I'm too lucky, but that's the way it is.  In this case, there is nothing I can do"

    Song Daren's eyes widened: " Junior brother, you are saying that in the competition just now, you were about to lose, but unexpectedly, the opponent's guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly became ill and his face was bleeding.  Passed out?"

    Zhang Xiaofan fell down in despair.

    At the end of the day, there were only sixteen people participating in the Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. To many people's surprise, Dazhufeng, which had always been on the decline, actually accounted for three of them, which was far better than the previous ones.  .

    No matter what is going on internally, Tian Buyi's face is very bright to the outside world. He is smiling all day long. In the eyes of all the disciples, there are a lot of private discussions.

    Du Bishu: "Look at how happy Master is.I can feel proud all of a sudden.  "

    Wu Dayi: "Who says it's not the case! The senior brother and junior sister really gave him face."

    He Dazhi: "I feel ashamed to say that, although I am young, I am much more successful than my fourth senior brother. Her future prospects are limitless!"

    Zheng Dali: "Don't forget that there is a junior brother! He has also entered the third round."

    Du Bishu: "How about we start a bet again and see how likely the junior brother is to pass another level? Do you dare to place a bet?"

    Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Zheng Dali, Lu Daxin: "I bet on him to lose! Double!"

    Du Bishu: "Ahem, hey, why did senior brother disappear while we were walking? Junior brother? Junior sister? What happened? Where did everyone go?"

    He Dazhi thought for a moment and said: "I don't know about junior brother and junior sister, but senior brother, I have some guesses"

    Everyone looked at each other and said in unison: "Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng Wenmin!"

    Song Daren was a tall man, but his body suddenly trembled inexplicably. Wen Min saw it in his eyes and felt strange, saying: "What's wrong with you?"

    Song Daren frowned and said, "I don't know, I suddenly felt cold."

    Wenmin glanced at him and said angrily: "You must have a guilty conscience, right?"

    Song Daren immediately shook his head like a rattle and said repeatedly: "How can this happen? How can this happen!"

    Wen Min’s expression slowed down, but he still snorted and said, “Then why did you sneak into my room, a female disciple of Xiaozhu Peak, by yourself?”

    There was a burst of laughter from the side, and Song Daren looked around awkwardly. At this time, the competition was over, and most of the female disciples from Xiaozhu Peak came back, all smiling and looking at him with interest.  Song Daren's face turned slightly red, he changed the subject and said, "Ohwhy didn't you see my little junior sister?"

    Wenmin smiled and said: "Your little junior sister is naturally beautiful and has a lively temper. She has been asked out a long time ago."

    Song Daren was taken aback and said, "What, who asked you out?"

    Wenmin shook his head and said nothing, "If you see your junior sister Ling'er, you'd better advise her to be careful tomorrow!"

    When Song Daren talked about Tian Linger, he was not as embarrassed as Wen Min alone, and his words became more fluent. He frowned and said: "I know that junior sister Lu will compete with your junior sister Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak tomorrow. The two of us will compete with each other tomorrow."  We have always been on good terms with Master Mai, so everything should be fine. Besides, the Qi Mei martial arts competition is just a competition."

    Wenmin glanced at him and said calmly: "Your master, Master Su, is naturally very good with my master, but my master is very dissatisfied with your master. I'm afraid I still blame your master for running away from us."  Where is Uncle Su!"

    Song Daren was suffocated, and before he could say anything, Wen Min glanced at the female disciples of Xiao Zhufeng around him again, and all the women calmed down and looked at this place.

    Song Daren was surprised: "What's wrong?"

    Wen Min looked at him, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "Senior Brother Song, Junior Sister Lu is different from us. She has a bit of a weird temperament, but Master loves her very much. After entering the ring, everything will be hard to say."

    Song Daren’s expression changed and he said, “What?”

    Wenmin closed his mouth and did not say any more.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 3 Self-esteem

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,37

    [wangww.] "Xiaofan, didn't you say you were looking for Xiao Hui and that big yellow dog? Why did you lead me to the kitchen?" Zeng "wang" followed Zhang Xiaofan and walked into the kitchen to chatter.  non-stop.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked carefully into the kitchen and saw that it was many times more spacious than the kitchen at Dazhu Peak and the light was much brighter. He looked at it carefully and said, "Although I haven't seen them since early in the morning.  But I guess it's probably here 1

    Zeng "Net" shrugged his shoulders and said: "Impossible, what do you think of the three-eyed monkey? It is a natural spiritual creature, even worse than human beings. How do you think of your appearance?"  He acts like a thief, and he is also a greedy thiefah 1

    In the stunned expression of Zeng "Net", Zhang Xiaofan picked up Xiao Hui from behind a jar in the corner of the kitchen. Xiao Hui was lifted in the air and screamed, and then Rhubarb ran out from behind the jar.  She barked loudly at the two of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Zeng Wang, who looked dumbfounded.

    Holding Xiao Hui in his arms, Zhang Xiaofan cursed: "You damn dog, stop barking. Do you want someone to catch us?"

    Dahuang seemed to understand what he said. He looked at Xiaohui who was huddled in his arms. The dog snorted a few times and then lost his voice.  Zhang Xiaofan took a look around and saw that most of the things were intact and untouched. It seemed that the two thieves had not succeeded yet. He couldn't help but feel very lucky and quickly walked out with Xiao Hui in his arms.

    After taking two steps, I realized that Dahuang had not followed. When I looked back, I saw Dahuang running behind the jar with his tail between his legs and playing with it twice, and then ran over with a piece of meat bone from the boss in his mouth.

    Zhang Xiaofan glared at Xiao Hui in his arms, who grinned like a monkey and giggled.  Zeng Wang looked at it and shook his head.

    The two of them sneaked out of the kitchen with the monkey and dog, fearing that they would be discovered and the stigma in their lives would never be erased. After finally running far away, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and said, "By the way, I didn't congratulate you just now! Another win."

    Zeng "Net" didn't care at all. He only looked at Xiao Hui in his arms carefully with his eyes and said: "What's the matter? Sooner or later, he will be defeated by others Why is Xiao Hui so dirty? How many days have you been waiting for?  Didn’t you give him a bath?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "I've never washed it."

    Zeng "Net" seemed to be about to faint, he hit his forehead with his hand and said: "You, you, how could you do this to me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was disapproving in his heart, thinking to himself that this monkey was climbing up and down all day long, how could he get clean, but seeing the heartbroken look on Zeng Wang's face, he knew that this person was unreasonable on this issue.

    He laughed dryly, changed the subject, and said, "By the way, did you know? In the third round of the competition tomorrow, Lu Xueqi's opponent will be my senior sister Tian Linger!"

    Zeng "Net" was really surprised and said: "It's your senior sister! Is it Tian Linger who uses amber and scarlet silk?"

    "Yes!" Zhang Xiaofan reached out and touched the head of Xiao Hui, who was climbing up on his shoulder, and said, "Lu Xueqi has been very popular in the past two days. I am a little wary of my senior sister."

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "That's true. If nothing else, just the 'Tianya' in Lu Xueqi's hand is unbearable."

    Zhang Xiaofan was a little worried and said: "Net, do you think my senior sister will be in danger? You see, Lu Xueqi destroyed her opponent's fairy sword in the first match. I heard that Nagato's senior brother was also seriously injured in the second match."  Woolen cloth!"

    Zeng "Wang" glared at him and said: "You are too worried. I think your senior sister is much better than you. You should worry about yourself! As you go down, one will be more powerful than the other. According to your own words  You haven’t even practiced at the third level of Tai Chi, Xuan Qing Dao, Yu Qing Realm, and you won’t be struck to death with a sword by then Give me a hug, Xiao Hui.”

    Zhang Xiaofan hesitated and handed Xiao Hui over. Zeng "Net" happily held it in his arms, but Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied and screamed.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed and said: "You are right, senior sister is profound and beautiful. She is loved by so many people. How can it be my turn to care about her?"

    Zeng "Net" hugged Xiao Hui tightly, staring at him, as if he was afraid that he would suffer if he missed a glance, and said nonchalantly: "It's good that you know, but you should think about how to save your life tomorrow.  I told you that your opponent tomorrow, my senior brother Peng Chang from Fenghuifeng, is definitely not comparable to today's Chu Yuhong, especially the fairy sword magic weapon 'Wu Gou' he cultivated, which is made of thousand-year fire.  Made of copper, it’s so powerful!”

    Zhang Xiaofan made a sad face and frowned, and said: "You are all covered with magic weapons, what can I do?"

    &nbsp;Zeng "Net" didn't even raise his eyes, he still looked at Xiao Hui, stepped forward and said: "Xiao Hui, come back with me, I will give you two bunches of bananas, okay? Uh, Xiao Fan  , what did you just say?"

    Zhang Xiaofan walked side by side with him and sighed: "I really envy you that you can use magic weapons. What does it feel like?"

    Zeng "Net" shrugged his shoulders and said: "That's not all. After practicing the fairy sword for a long time, the magic weapon will naturally have some resonance with you. Based on this, you can use your mind and spiritual power to drive the magic weapon, go up to the sky and into the earth, and split mountains.  Haina is up to you.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "Sensation, is it a cold feeling?"

    Zeng "Net" put his eyes on Xiao Hui and replied casually: "Not necessarily, it depends on the material of the treasure."

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while, then finally shook his head, gave up the delusion in his mind, and said: "Net, you said that a divine object like Tianya was created in the first place. I don't know how it was created. The scene must be spectacular, right?"  "

    Zeng Wang looked at Zhang Xiaofan strangely and said, "How do I know? This is the first time I have seen this legendary divine object." After saying that, he lowered his head and looked at Xiao Hui, regardless of Xiao Hui's angry face.  He stroked Xiao Hui's fur with a smile on his face and said, "But let's talk about induction! I have read in ancient books before that the magic weapons that can truly connect with the minds of cultivators are not these so-called magical treasures."

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: “What is that?”

    Zeng "Net" said: "They are some magic weapons that are refined and created with the owner's own essence and blood, using blood as a mediator. The magic weapons often have a demonic air, but they have a feeling of flesh and blood connection with the owner. Although the book says this  They are all evil ways, and most of the things they refine are vicious and evil things, and the right way does not work. However, these magic weapons can only be used by those who have the blood of the master. Unlike the magic weapons we are practicing now, they will be destroyed if they fall into the hands of seniors with advanced Taoism.  Surrendereh!"

    Zeng "Net" stopped and found that there was no one around him. When he looked back, he saw Zhang Xiaofan had stopped at some point, standing behind him and looking at him blankly, with a strange expression on his face.

    Zeng Wang felt strange and said, "What's wrong, Xiaofan?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shuddered, forced a smile, and said, "No, it's nothing."

    Zeng "Net" took another look at him, thinking that he was worried about tomorrow's competition. He walked over with a smile and patted his shoulder, saying: "Don't worry! I have already told Senior Brother Peng that he will not be able to compete in tomorrow's competition."  I will deal a heavy blow to you and let you lose in a dignified manner so that you can show off in front of Master and Mistress."

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be distracted, but he still nodded and said, "Oh, thank you very much."

    The two of them took a few steps forward. Zeng Wang was busy looking at Xiao Hui in his arms, but Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be full of thoughts and remained silent.

    After a while, Xiao Hui seemed to be unable to bear the inhuman gaze of Zeng "Net" anymore. He screamed angrily and stretched out his claws to grab Zeng "Net". Zeng "Net" saw that Xiao Hui had been quite angry since just now.  Honest, he relaxed his vigilance for a moment, and was unexpectedly attacked by it again. This time, he couldn't dodge it, and there were a few scars on his fair face, which made him let go of his hand in pain.

    Xiao Hui was free again and jumped for joy. However, he did not return to Zhang Xiaofan. Instead, he ran underground quickly and ran forward in front of the two people who were walking towards him. He jumped onto one of them with a "swish".  .

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then looked up and saw the woman with a smile like a flower, standing among the misty white clouds, her clothes were moving slightly, with a red silk ribbon around her waist, she was unparalleled in beauty, she was Tian Linger.

    There was a burst of joy in his heart, and he was about to speak when suddenly the hot blood in his body turned cold again, and a chill went into his heart. Next to Tian Linger, stood a handsome man with a jade tree facing the wind. Who else could it be if he wasn't Qi Hao?  ?

    At this time, Tian Linger was also shocked. Normally, Xiao Hui only pestered Zhang Xiaofan. Unexpectedly, today she suddenly changed her temper and started to get intimate with him. It was quite unexpected.

    In fact, in her heart, she also liked this smart monkey. She stroked Xiao Hui and smiled at him: "Xiao Fan, why are you here?"

    Zhang Xiaofan had no expression on his face and whispered: "My friends and I are here for a walk."

    Qi Hao, who was standing next to Tian Linger, glanced at Zeng Wang, smiled, and said with cupped hands: "Junior brother Zeng, we meet again."

    Zeng "Net" did not dare to neglect and said in return: "Senior Brother Qi, hello."

    Tian Linger looked at them and said in surprise: "Do you know them?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "Junior Brother Zeng is the beloved son of Uncle Zeng from Fenghuifeng. His family background is profound and his Taoism is profound. This time the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition is our formidable enemy!"

    Zeng "Net" smiled and said: "Senior Brother Qi, your name is so famous in Qingyun, and the young disciples of Qingyun's sect are naturally?How can I dare to be presumptuous as I respect you!  "

    Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior brother Zeng is too generous with his reward. I don't dare to accept it."

    Tian Linger saw that Zhang Xiaofan looked a little strange, so he walked over and said, "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "Senior sister, you will compete with Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak tomorrow, so be careful!"

    Tian Linger smiled slightly and turned to look at Qi Hao. Qi Hao smiled and said nothing. Tian Linger returned the smile, then turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "I understand in my heart, no, Senior Brother Qi is a profound person.  He is also enthusiastic, and because he has a certain affinity with me, he specially invited me out to give me some pointers for tomorrow’s competition!”

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head. After a long while, he said in a solemn voice: "Senior sister, when you compete tomorrow, I will also compete with Senior Brother Peng from Fenghui Peak. I can't cheer for you anymore. You should be careful!"

    Tian Linger said nonchalantly: "It doesn't matter, Xiaofan, my father and mother both said they wanted to watch my competition, and besides" She glanced at Qi Hao affectionately, and then said: "Senior Brother Qi can do it too.  Come and watch me compete. With his advanced practice and his guidance, I will definitely not lose."

    Qi Hao smiled from a distance and said, "I can't guarantee that."

    Tian Linger turned around and glared at him, and then she couldn't help but laugh. Her skin, which was as white as jade, could outshine the frost and snow, with a slight hint of pink. It was so bright that it almost made people stunned.  .

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? all all all all together, Zeng "Net" was standing aside, but he clearly saw that Zhang Xiaofan's eyes and face were quickly dimming, and there was almost no trace of life left at all, and he couldn't help but frown.

    The night is deep, and the cold moon hangs high in the sky.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, there is no sound.  A lonely shadow wanders in the cold moonlight, walking aimlessly among the faint clouds.

    Unconsciously, he walked onto Hongqiao and came to the blue water pool.  The level is like a mirror, calm and calm, reflecting the stars in the sky as if they have fallen into the water.

    The beautiful scenery at a good time is too beautiful to behold.

    But this man didn’t seem to pay any attention to this. He just stood by the water, looking at the water, as if he was remembering something. For a long time, his body suddenly shook, and he held his hands tightly, looking very painful.

    Then, he slowly turned his head, looked at the dark woods beside the Hongqiao Bridge, and walked slowly over.

    The moonlight shone on Zhang Xiaofan’s face, which looked a bit desolate.

    Should I stand in this dark corner forever, quietly watching other people's happiness and tasting my own pain?

    In the distance, there were faint sounds of footsteps.

    Darkness is dormant quietly in this small forest.

    "It's so late. Why did the head brother call us here?" Following the voice, six figures appeared. Zhang Xiaofan was hiding in the dark and was shocked. It was the first of the six meridians in Qingyun Mountain except Tongtian Peak. Tian Buyi was also there.  Inside, the speaker was Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak.

    Cangsong Daoist, who was walking at the front, said: "I heard that today the head brother has tried the psychic technique with the spirit master. I am afraid that he has discovered something and wants us to go and discuss it."

    "Spiritual Master" Shui Qilin is the Qingyun Gate's mountain spiritual beast, and it has a great relationship. After hearing this, everyone stopped talking and looked solemn. After a while, they walked away.

    After these experts had left for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan dared to walk out of the grove. He subconsciously looked at the green water pool and saw that the water surface was calm as usual. It seemed that the spiritual master had been sleeping in the water for a long time.

    He raised his head and stared blankly at the cold moon in the sky. Just as he was about to go back, he reached out and took out the black fire stick from his arms.

    During the day, Zeng "Net"'s words shocked him greatly and made him suspicious. But at this moment, there were no other thoughts in his mind, only the image of Senior Sister Ling'er and Qi Hao standing together appeared in his mind.  .

    His heart has always felt like being pricked by needles, but now, it has become numb and empty, as if all his souls and souls have been dispersed.

    Slowly pick up the fire stick, under the dark green surface, small blood-red lines are clearly visible, like bloodshot threads, distributed all over the stick, even in the bead on the top.

    Is this my blood?

    Zhang Xiaofan thought like this in his heart. The moment he heard Zeng "Net"'s words, he almost immediately had the urge to throw away the fire stick. However, Qi Hao and Tian Ling'er followed, and they were shocked.  The greater shock in his heart made him not care about this so-called evil thing at all.

    "Hmph!" He smiled bitterly: "Even if it is an evil thing, it is still an extremely powerful magic weapon. How can I have such a good life to deserve these things? What is with me is just an ugly fire stick.  ?"

    The feeling of coldness slowly goes away from the feverThe water rose from the stick and wandered through his body, as if comforting him.

    "Magic weapon? Magic weapon?"

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and said, "Who am I? How can I use magic weapons?" When he finished speaking, his voice was choked with sobs, and even his cold breath seemed to be disturbed by his sadness.  The feeling of jumping seemed to come alive.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt it, but didn't take it to heart at all. He just thought it was the mountain wind that made him feel cold.

    He slowly raised his head and looked at the fire stick in his hand. The scene of going to the valley with Tian Linger flashed through his mind, and it felt like a lifetime ago.

    The blood streaks in the dark green color of the fire stick slowly lit up, as if sensing something.

    Zhang Xiaofan accidentally saw it, and he was shocked and surprised. At the same time, he remembered what he had said to "Net" during the day.  In his heart, an uncontrollable impulse suddenly surged.

    ??Closed her eyes.

    In an instant, the cold feeling spread all over the body but there was no chill at all. There was no sound everywhere, but deep down in my heart I could hear a roar so clearly, like the screams of countless wronged souls under the Nine Netherworld, carrying endless resentment.  , soaring up.

    Bones, blood, screams, blood!

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his eyes and gasped for breath. However, just a moment later, he held his breath.

    His hands were spread out flat, and his fingers were stretched or bent into the shape of a magic formula. The black fire stick had now flown away from his palms and stood in the air, filled with black steam and green light.

    In front of the fire stick, a tree that was originally full of life in front of the grove facing him was completely withered in this moment, with branches and leaves falling off, as if something had sucked all the life out of it in an instant.

    For the first time in his life, Zhang Xiaofan felt that he was so close to the fire stick. Even though the stick was stopped in mid-air, across this distance, he could clearly feel the familiar cold air that he was holding it.  It is also stronger than ever before, and there seems to be an inexplicable fresh breath in it, sucked from the black rod, and spread throughout the body.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a low roar in the distance behind him. He turned his head in horror and saw the waves in the clear water pool suddenly became chaotic, as if something had been disturbed.

    Without thinking much, he ran away subconsciously and quickly reached the Hong Bridge without looking back. He ran forward until he crossed the Hong Bridge and came to the sea of ??clouds. He could no longer feel anything strange behind him, and then he stopped.  Take a big breath.

    For a long time, he once again stared at the black fire stick in his hand. At this moment, the fire stick was just like before, plain, ugly and quiet lying in his hand.

    The next day, the Qingyun Sect’s Seven Meridians martial arts competition entered the third round.

    Sixteen Qingyun disciples were distributed across eight arenas, competing at the same time.  Among the three people in Dazhu Peak, Zhang Xiaofan was arranged to compete on the "Kan" stage, Song Daren was on the "Li" stage, and as for the competition between Tian Linger and Lu Xueqi, they were arranged on the largest and most conspicuous "Qian" stage.  Competing on stage.

    According to "Net", Zeng, a friend who has only known Zhang Xiaofan for three days but has become very familiar with him, the old guys from the Qingyun Sect have big problems with the arrangement of the arena. In fact, it is no wonder that the competition between Lu Xueqi and Tian Linger is so popular.  Attention.

    Needless to say, Lu Xueqi is pregnant with the "Tianya". In the past few days, whenever the young disciples of the Qingyun Sect compete with her, she will be surrounded by people on three levels inside and three outside, and it will be suffocating.

    And Dazhufeng Tian Ling'er had a reputation for early wisdom in the Qingyun Sect. In the past two days, he showed off his skills even more, defeating powerful enemies, attracting everyone's attention, and his appearance is also unparalleled. He and Lu Xueqi instantly became acquainted, and there are many good things in private.  Comment.

    Today, the two most outstanding young female disciples of the Qingyun Sect in the past century met prematurely. Some of the elders may have felt regret, but the young disciples were all excited and had already surrounded the platform like an iron barrel.

    Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan both stood in front of Tian Buyi and said goodbye to him. Tian Buyi looked at Song Daren and said: "Today your opponent is Nagato's Chang Jian. This man has a stoic character. He has practiced Taoism for many years and is defensive in Taoism."  Extremely strong, just the opposite of the Immortal Sword and Ten Tigers you cultivated, so you have to be careful."

    Song Daren said respectfully: "Yes, Master."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt something in his heart and felt that the name seemed familiar. After thinking for a while, he recalled that when he first went up the mountain five years ago, it was Chang Jian who led him and Lin Jingyu to the Yuqing Palace.

    Thinking of this, he unconsciously missed Lin Jingyu again. He heard that his friend also won the second game here yesterday. His strength was outstanding and he was regarded as a genius by everyone, but he did not have time to go over and congratulate him.

    Tian Buyi turned his eyes and looked at Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing next to Song Daren. This unexpected young apprentice stood there with his head lowered.??, silent.  Tian Buyi frowned and said: "Old Qi, you should be careful. If you can't do it, it doesn't matter. Just be careful not to get hurt."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, but others could not tell what he was feeling inside. They could only whisper: "Yes, Master."

    Song Daren looked into the distance and said to Tian Buyi: "Master, it's getting late, my junior brother and I are going."

    Tian Buyi nodded, and Suru standing aside smiled and said, "Be careful."

    Song Daren responded and walked out of the circle with Zhang Xiaofan. Along the way, he vaguely felt that something was wrong with this junior brother today. He was not as quiet as before, so he said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior brother, what are you doing today?"  Why didn't you say a word? Are you nervous?"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his senior brother and forced a smile, but did not answer.

    Song Daren smiled cheerfully and said: "Don't think so much, and don't take the victory or defeat too seriously. Although master and master are very face-conscious, they will never blame you. Do you understand?"

    " Xiaofan responded, but secretly thought to himself: They have no expectations of me, so naturally they won't blame me.

    Song Daren nodded. At this time, the two of them walked out of the crowd. It was not easy to squeeze in, but it was quite easy to get out. Song Daren chuckled and said: "Junior brother, we have to leave separately. I wish you good luck. I hope you will be here soon."  I’ll give you another victory.” After saying this, he didn’t wait for Zhang Xiaofan’s reaction and burst out laughing.

    Zhang Xiaofan sighed slightly and walked towards the arena where he was competing.

    Under the "Kan" stage, most of the Feng Huifeng disciples were here, and Zhang Xiaofan also saw senior brother Gao and his group.  Fenghui Peak is a major branch of Qingyun Sect, with more than two hundred disciples, second only to Changmen Tongtian Peak and Longshou Peak.

    It was obvious that everyone in Feng Huifeng had heard something from Zeng Wang. They all looked relaxed and even smiled and nodded in a friendly manner when they saw Zhang Xiaofan.

    For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the kind smiles of everyone in front of him were so annoying and a form of contempt for him.

    He walked onto the ring expressionlessly. Behind him, everyone in the audience stood opposite him. This time, even Zeng "Net" was not here, because he himself also wanted to compete.

    But even if he comes, he should still cheer for his fellow seniors!

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt an indescribable loneliness in his heart. Standing on this high stage, he looked at the countless eyes around the stage, but he didn't even have a friend.

    Why on earth, why, always have to face everyone alone, not even a friend can see it!

    The sixteen-year-old boy shouted silently in his heart, biting his lip stubbornly and lowering his head.

    The mountain breeze came slowly, brushing against my face.

    "when!"

    The sound of bells and cauldrons nearby and far away rang almost at the same time, echoing on the top of Tongtian Peak and spreading far away.  Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, but his first thought was: Senior Sister Ling'er should also start competing!  She doesn't want to get hurt.

    Then he felt sour in his heart and said to himself: "Whether she is injured or not, it is your turn to take care of it. Not to mention that the master and mistress are there, even Qi Hao said that he should rush there immediately after finishing the opponent as soon as possible. Hehe, as soon as possible  After defeating the opponent, I feel so majestic and confident! I really treat my opponent as if they were nothing"

    He was thinking like this, forgetting that he was also in the ring, until the opponent standing opposite him shouted loudly for the third time: "Junior Brother Zhang!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up suddenly, looked up, and saw a senior fellow from Feng Huifeng standing opposite him. He was tall and had a gentle expression. However, seeing Zhang Xiaofan in a daze, his expression couldn't help but be a little weird.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red and he heard a burst of laughter from the audience.

    Peng Chang cupped his hands with a smile and said: "Peng Chang, a disciple of Feng Huifeng, please give me some advice from Junior Brother Zhang."

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly returned the gift and said: "Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhu Peak, has met Senior Brother Peng."

    The two of them met. Peng Chang smiled slightly, looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and then lowered his voice and said: "Junior Brother Zhang, Junior Brother Zeng has already told me about your matter, I"

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled, and suddenly blurted out uncontrollably: "Senior Brother Peng, please let go and come over!"

    Peng Chang was stunned and looked at Zhang Xiaofan carefully. After a while, he put away his smile and nodded. He passed his right hand in front of him and with a "clang" sound, a red light emitted from the handle, almost like a fairy sword surrounded by burning flames.  Offered sacrifices.

    "This sword 'Wu Gou' is made of thousand-year-old fire copper. Please give me some advice from Junior Brother Zhang." For some reason, Peng Chang's expression was serious and his demeanor was solemn, as if he was facing a powerful figure.Evenly matched enemies speak generally.

    From a long distance away, Zhang Xiaofan felt the fiery breath coming toward his face. This fiery breath was strong and fierce. It was completely different from the gentle and righteous Qi of Chu Yuhong's Shaoyang Immortal Sword in Chaoyang Peak yesterday, and it was a bit more domineering.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heartbeat accelerated involuntarily, and he was so nervous that his body trembled slightly when he thought about the consequences he would face later. But he gritted his teeth, tried his best to control himself, and took out the black penis from his arms.  of fire sticks.

    There was a burst of harsh laughter from the audience.

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled as if he had been pricked by a needle.

    Peng Chang, who was standing opposite him, did not smile. He glanced at the black fire stick and said seriously: "Junior brother Zhang, please!"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at his opponent. Behind the burning flames, Peng Chang was like the ancient god of fire. His whole person was different. The hot flames caused bursts of smoke to float in the air, and even his face looked a little strange.  Blurred.

    Holding the black stick tightly, Zhang Xiaofan once again felt the feeling of flesh and blood connected, as if he knew the master's mood, and the cold feeling boiled up again.

    The black and ugly fire stick slowly rose into the air and left his palm, emitting a dark green light. Although it was ugly and weak, it stood in mid-air, facing the front as if it was unstoppable and omnipotent.  The powerful and powerful flame, neither it nor its owner showed any intention of shrinking back.

    ?A person, a fire stick, faced the whole world!

    In the audience, the laughter slowly subsided. People didn’t know why and held their breath.

    The huge flame was getting stronger and stronger, making people wonder what it was burning to make it burn so vigorously. The Fenghui Peak disciples who were far away from the stage all felt the heat was overwhelming. The disciples with lower cultivation level even asked  After retreating, some people such as Senior Brother Gao and others who were friends with Zeng "Net" and knew the inside story changed their expressions. Everyone could see that Peng Chang didn't seem to be merciful at this moment. He looked like he was going all out to fight for life and death.  .

    The fire dragon grew bigger and bigger, almost covering the sky with its fangs and claws.

    Looking from a distance, Zhang Xiaofan standing on the stage, wearing only clothes and trousers, and even the ends of his hair and eyebrows, seemed to have signs of withering. You can imagine that he felt like he was in a furnace at this moment, which was creepy.

    However, the young man stood there, even though there was pain on his face, he did not flinch. Even though there was fear in his eyes, he was so enthusiastic. The fire deep in his heart seemed to be burning in his eyes.

    With a roar, the huge fire dragon rushed over, trying to devour everything in the world.

    It seems like a moment, but a lifetime has been frozen.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and roared, the green light of the fire stick rushed into the flames.

    The loud roar was deafening amid the blazing flames.

    Under the stage, Senior Brother Gao and others looked at each other in shock. After a long while, they stumbled and sighed: "How could it be like this!" This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    ,37

 Text Chapter 4 Persistence

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】"Okay!"

    There was thunderous applause, and it was a completely different world when "Qian" was in the audience.  Everyone was shouting loudly, obsessed with the two beautiful figures on the stage.

    The glow of the amber and vermilion silk and the endless blue light of the Divine Sword make this place look like a fairyland on earth, extremely beautiful.  But what is more beautiful are the two young women flying back and forth. This competition has been going on for an hour from the morning until now, and the two sides still have no winner.

    Especially Tian Ling'er from Dazhu Peak, under Lu Xueqi's Divine Sword of Heaven, he was able to sustain both offense and defense for so long without showing any signs of defeat, which was very surprising.

    Off the court, Tian Buyi, Suru, Master Shuiyue and other senior masters of the two lines were all in the audience. Needless to say, even the head master Daoxuan was sitting on a chair, watching the exciting competition, with a smile on his face.  Smile and nod frequently, feeling very pleased.

    Tian Buyi was even more nervous because of their close relationship with Suru, but seeing Tian Linger's Taoism and skill, not falling behind at all, he felt more relaxed.  Tian Buyi glanced at his wife beside him and saw that she was nervous, so he said softly: "Relax, Ling'er will be fine."

    Suru turned her head to look at her husband, smiled slightly, and then turned to look at the stage again.  Tian Buyi shook his head slightly and suddenly noticed a commotion among the disciples watching behind him, and even the disciples from other branches further away.

    He turned around to look, and for a moment he was stunned due to his advanced cultivation.

    In a narrow passage where the crowd moved out of the way, Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked over. His clothes were all burnt, and there was even light smoke coming out in some places. There were big chunks all over his face, hands, and body.  It was burnt black, and a pungent smell came oncoming.

    Everyone could see that he was walking very hard, as if every step he took took all his strength, but for some reason he still kept walking forward, walking.

    Tian Buyi just watched his youngest disciple slowly walk over. Without saying a word, his short and fat body left his seat and stood up. Suru felt something and glanced at her husband strangely, and then realized something was wrong.  Following his gaze, his face suddenly turned pale and he stood up immediately.

    At this time, more people are looking here.

    Zhang Xiaofan walked away in front of Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi looked at the disciple he usually ignored the most and looked at his so-called stubbornness, but suddenly there was an uncontrollable anger in his heart. This anger was so strong that he  Although they tried their best to suppress it, everyone still heard his anger: "Old Qi, who hurt you like this? Isn't victory enough?"

    Suru was shocked, hearing that her husband was really angry because of this young disciple who he had looked down on in the past. She was a little worried and pulled Tian Buyi away, but her eyes immediately fell on Zhang Xiaofan again.

    On both sides, the disciples of Dazhufeng sect stayed in place because they were too shocked and forgot to help their junior brother.

    On the stage, Lu Xueqi and Tian Linger were fighting fiercely. The magic weapon was flying in the air, with awe-inspiring immortality.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep look at the stage, then looked at the master in front of him, and saw the angry look on his fat face, as if there was still a hint of care.

    He shook his head exhausted and whispered: "No, Master, I won."

    After saying that, he just felt dizzy in his head. In an instant, the sky turned dark and the earth darkened. He fell to the ground with a plop and passed out.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground and was unconscious, but what he said before he fainted made all the disciples from Dazhu Peak to Tian Buyi and down were stunned. After a while, Tian Buyi and others reacted and helped Zhang Xiaofan up.  .

    Tian Buyi took a closer look and found that the young apprentice's body was almost scarred as if it had been roasted by a fire, but his internal organs were not seriously injured. He fainted probably due to exhaustion, and he had no idea what happened just now.  Compare what happened.

    He pondered for a moment, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw more and more people around him looking here. He didn't want to stand here and be watched by everyone, so he picked up Zhang Xiaofan and whispered to Suru: "I will take Lao Qi with me."  Go back and watch Ling'er here."

    Suru frowned, but still nodded, and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan with his eyes closed, the anxious look on his face could no longer be concealed.  People from Dazhu Peak also gathered around, and Du Bishu said: "Master, I will accompany you too!"

    Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "No need."

    At this moment, even Master Daoxuan’s attention was attracted and said: “Junior Brother Tian, ??is this your disciple? What’s wrong?”

    Tian Buyi said calmly: "He is not good at studying and suffered some minor injuries. I will take him for treatment. I'm sorry."

    Master Daoxuan nodded,He turned around and looked at the wonderful fight on the stage.  As Tian Buyi walked out of the crowd with Zhang Xiaofan in his arms, the matter quickly subsided. People were excited about the two beauties on the stage again. Only a few young disciples standing on the periphery of the crowd inadvertently discovered that Feng Huifeng's lineage  Most of the disciples' faces were ashen, and they gathered in small groups towards the distance.

    If Zhang Xiaofan were here, he would definitely see that it was the place where Zeng "Net" competed.

    Under the Nine Nethers, the Hall of Yama was filled with blazing fires, burning the people who were crying and screaming. The smell of blood and burning made him want to vomit. Zhang Xiaofan felt that the world was spinning, but in just a moment, he suddenly returned to many places.  Years ago, in that peaceful little mountain village, the breeze was so light and pleasant.

    However, a thunder resounded across the sky, and the sky was filled with dark clouds like mountains, like the turbulent waves of the angry sea. In the blink of an eye, the kind and friendly villagers turned into mountains of dead bodies, and the peaceful village became a hell on earth!

    "No!"

    He shouted with all his strength, tensing his muscles, and a heart-breaking pain came from his chest, causing him to take a breath, tremble all over, and wake up with a start.

    "Ah! I'm awake, Xiaofan is awake." The voice that was so familiar that it was almost engraved deep in my heart rang out for the first time, bringing with it a bit of worry and joy.  Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes and saw Tian Linger.

    It seemed that she was back in the past again. She was dressed in red, with amber and scarlet silk wrapped around her waist. Her hair fell softly from her white neck, setting off her somewhat pale face and her bright eyes, which were pure and pure.  Zhang Xiaofan even saw his own shadow in his eyes.

    Senior sister!  He shouted deep in his heart.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her without even blinking. It would be great if this moment became eternal!

    In the room, everyone from Dazhu Peak gathered around. Tian Buyi stepped forward and felt his pulse, nodded and said, "Okay, it's okay."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and everyone showed a relieved smile.

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced around and saw that everyone in Dazhu Peak was here. He was lying on the bed in the room. All the senior brothers were standing on the ground. Tian Buyi and Suru were sitting on the chairs in front of the bed.

    "What, what happened?"

    Tian Linger smiled and said, "You won't forget it so soon, will you? During the day, you competed with Peng Chang from Fenghui Peak, and you fainted when you came back, which shocked everyone. Fortunately, it was nothing serious."

    Zhang Xiaofan moved his body. As expected, apart from being a little tired, he only had some pain in his chest, and everything else was fine. He couldn't help but be surprised: "How could this happen? I obviously have"

    Tian Buyi said: "Those burnt wounds are just skin wounds. Just wipe them with my Qingyun Sect's secret elixir. You only received a heavy blow on the chest, but the bones and meridians have not been displaced or shaken.  It’ll be fine after a few days of rest.”

    Suru, who was sitting aside, smiled and said, "Xiao Fan, you haven't thanked Master yet. If he hadn't personally rescued you this time, you would have had to recuperate for at least half a year just from the trauma."

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and he was very surprised, but his gratitude was still beyond words, and he whispered: "The disciple is incompetent, and he is dragging the master down again."

    Tian Buyi snorted, his face turned cold, and said: "How incompetent are you? You are the most capable person in Dazhu Peak now!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled again. He didn’t know what Tian Buyi’s words meant, so he could only say: “Master, I, no, like senior sister, ah! And senior brothers and senior brothers, they are all far better than me, I don’t dare  "As he spoke, his voice became softer. He only looked at the senior brothers and Tian Linger standing in front of him. Their faces were a little strange at this time. Especially the senior brother standing in front of everyone looked particularly pale today.  , the whole person is no longer as lively as usual, and looks shaky.

    Suru sighed and said: "Daxin, bring a chair for your senior brother to sit on!"

    Lu Daxin responded quickly, took a chair from the side and put it next to Song Daren. Song Daren wanted to refuse, but after shaking a few times, he finally sat down and took a big breath.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "Elder brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Song Daren smiled bitterly but said nothing.  On the other hand, the fourth child, He Dazhi, said: "Junior brother, now that the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition has reached the fourth round, you are the only one left in our Dazhu Peak." At this point, he couldn't help but look around.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then he remembered something, turned to Tian Linger who was sitting on the bedside and said: "Senior sister, then you also"

    Tian Linger’s expression darkened, and he whispered: “I also lost.”

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her with a disappointed expression, and his heart ached, but at this moment, he could not tolerate his random thoughts.

    &nbsp; Tian Buyi looked Zhang Xiaofan up and down, his face darkened, and he said: "Old Seven."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart skipped a beat. Hearing Tian Buyi’s words, there seemed to be a hint of anger, and seeing the extremely ugly face of his master, he couldn’t help but feel a little afraid, and said, “Yes, master, what’s the matter”

    Before he could finish his words, Tian Buyi stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said flatly: "How did you come to practice Taoism?"

    There was a loud "buzz" in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he opened his mouth wide. He didn't know how to speak for a moment.

    He looked at everyone in the room one by one, and saw that the familiar and friendly senior brothers also remained silent at this time, looking at him with doubts in their eyes.

    “It’s no wonder that a junior fellow student who is usually extremely stupid suddenly becomes a blockbuster, and no one can accept it in a short period of time.

    Under Tian Buyi's aggressive gaze, sweat trickled down Zhang Xiaofan's forehead. For a moment, he almost blurted out and told his master that he was practicing a different martial art secretly. However, when the words came to his lips, he  I finally endured it.

    He is no longer the ignorant young man who knew nothing about the world five years ago. During the daily conversations with his fellow disciples, he has long known the name of Tianyin Temple, and also knows that that night, the skinny old man named Puzhi  The true identity of the monk.

    Over the years, he has practiced the "Brahma Prajna" technique alone, but deep down in his heart, his gratitude to Universal Wisdom has never diminished.

    "I, no, the disciple is stupid. There has been little progress in cultivation over the years." Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, not daring to face Tian Buyi's gaze, and said slowly and thoughtfully: "A few days ago, the disciple suddenly discovered  It can drive some things, but the disciple himself can’t believe it, so he doesn’t dare to report it to his master or his wife. I didn’t expect"

    Tian Buyi sneered and said: "I didn't expect that this time I would become a blockbuster and steal the show!"

    Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, no, Master"

    How could Tian Buyi be so easy to deceive? He said coldly: "You said you can drive things, but this requires at least the fourth level of Jade Clear Realm cultivation. I asked Daren, and he only taught you the second level.  "The magic formula, then can you tell me, this ignorant and ignorant master, how did you bypass the third level of cultivation to the fourth level?" At the end of his words, his voice was extremely cold, with a hint of emotion.  The evil spirit made everyone change their expressions.

    Zhang Xiaofan stopped talking, and there was silence in the room.

    After a long time, when Tian Buyi's face became more and more ugly, and everyone's worries became more and more serious, Zhang Xiaofan got up silently. It could be seen that he was still very tired, but he still struggled to get out of bed, and then  In front of everyone, under Tian Linger's shining eyes, he knelt down in front of Tian Buyi.

    Tian Buyi was not moved at all and said coldly: "How?"

    Zhang Xiaofan buried his head deeply, his eyes only looking at the small piece of land under him, not even a second glance to the side, and whispered: "Master, please punish me!"

    Everyone was shocked, and Tian Buyi was so angry that he changed his color. Suru frowned and said, "Xiao Fan, if you have any concerns, just tell your master directly. Why do you have to do this?"

    Zhang Xiaofan knelt on the ground, motionless.

    Tian Buyi sneered twice, then laughed angrily and said: "Okay, okay, okay! You are a tough guy, and I have accepted a good disciple!"

    Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled while he was lying on the ground. He didn't know what his mood and expression were at the moment. There seemed to be someone in this room, and his breathing suddenly became rapid.  I just heard him say in a low voice: "Everything is my fault, master, please punish me!"

    Tian Buyi suddenly stood up, and with a crunch, the chair under him fell to pieces and fell to the ground. Everyone changed their colors, and they saw him angrily yelling at Zhang Xiaofan: "It's all your fault, hehe, do you know how to steal from me?"  Art is a big taboo in my Qingyun sect. It can range from facing the wall for decades to being abandoned and expelled from Qingyun, do you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head and looked at Tian Buyi. He saw that the master's face was full of anger, but there was no exaggerated expression at all, and his heart couldn't help but sink.

    "How could it be like this?" He thought painfully in his heart. That was not what Tian Linger said when he taught him the secret secretly.

    But, after all, he still didn’t look back.

    There was a deathly silence in this room, and no one said a word.

    There are only high or low anxious gasps left.

    A person's heart froze so quietly and coldly in this silence, as if looking at himself madly but so rationally, Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes and lowered his head again, like aA desperate man slowly took the last step: "This disciple is unworthy, please punish me, Master!"

    "Bang!" An overwhelming force came in. Zhang Xiaofan flew backwards, hit the wall hard, and fell to the ground with a flying dust. He spat out a large mouthful of blood with a loud sound.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off and down, Song Daren and the leader forced themselves to kneel down, the other disciples all knelt down in front of Tian Buyi, saying: "Master, please spare my junior brother!"

    Song Daren added: "Master, I, ahem, I, it was my incompetence in teaching that made my junior brother do something wrong. The fault is all mine, please spare my junior brother!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????…

    Tian Buyi looked at the disciples kneeling at his feet, and then stared at Zhang Xiaofan who was still in the corner. His face was full of anger, and he snorted angrily, flicked his sleeves and robes, and walked out.

    Suru glanced at everyone, shook her head and sighed softly, and said to Song Daren and others: "You all get up!" Then she looked at Zhang Xiaofan in the distance, and said to Song Daren who was being helped by He Dazhi to stand up.  : "You go take care of Xiaofan, I want your master."

    Song Daren and others quickly said: "Yes, Master Wife."

    Suru sighed again and walked out.

    In the room, everyone looked at each other. After a while, Tian Linger slowly walked over, turned her back to everyone, and helped Zhang Xiaofan up. Zhang Xiaofan had blood flowing out of his mouth, and he actually smiled while lying in her arms.

    At that moment, a cool teardrop quietly fell into the pool of blood on his face.

    It was already late at night, and above the sea of ??clouds, the clouds were still floating, as beautiful as a fairyland.

    Tian Buyi stood in the square, looking up at the sky.

    "But I saw countless stars in the night sky, and the moon was as cold as frost.

    Behind him, there were familiar footsteps. Suru walked to his side, looked up at the starry sky, and smiled lightly: "Are you feeling better?"

    Tian Buyi snorted but said nothing.

    Suru smiled slightly and said: "You can deceive Daren and Ling'er, but you can't hide it from me. The force of your sleeve robe is probably to deliberately shake Xiaofan's chest meridians, so that the blood accumulated in his chest  The congestion is forced out of the body, right?"

    Tian Buyi looked at the night sky and said nothing.

    Suru shook her head and said: "You are hundreds of years old, why are you still so obsessed with face?"

    Tian Buyi turned around, glared at his wife, and said, "It's not like you haven't seen that brat. He's like, 'Master, please punish me!'" He imitated Zhang Xiaofan and said angrily.  : "It's obvious that he was wrong, but he actually said it in a very aggrieved manner, but it was me, the master, who bullied him and forced him? It's really unreasonable!"

    Suru turned back and glanced in the direction of the accommodation and said, "I don't believe you didn't see it?"

    Tian Buyi said: "What?"

    Suru said lightly: "Ling'er looks very weird, don't you think?"

    Tian Buyi snorted.

    Suru smiled and said: "You can see it. Xiaofan has stayed at Dazhu Peak for the past five years and has never gone out. It can only be reported to him privately by our disciples. Ling'er has always been on good terms with Xiaofan and relies on us on weekdays.  I'm afraid she would dare to dote on her and pass on Xiaofan's third-level magic secretly. And if she didn't have some evil intentions in her heart, with her usual personality of having to stand up for Xiaofan in everything, she didn't say a word this time.  ? If not her, who else?"

    Tian Buyi seemed to have already thought of his wife's words, and there was no look of surprise on his face, but he was still angry, and he said unwillingly: "Even if it is Ling'er's fault, look at this kid Zhang Xiaofan, in front of so many disciples,  You’re damned if you insist on talking back to me and won’t even say anything!”

    Suru laughed, patted her husband's shoulder lightly, and said angrily: "You also have a stubborn temperament that refuses to admit your mistakes, and you still blame other people's children. Besides, Xiaofan didn't do this just for Ling'er, this job  It’s so rare to find such kindness!”

    Tian Buyi rolled his eyes strangely, but said nothing more.

    Suru glanced at him and said: "Then what are you going to do after you go back? The crime of cheating on your master and stealing art is a big or small crime. How about we not go too far for Ling'er's sake and let Xiaofan go back tomorrow?  Dazhu Peak can only be built on the back mountain facing the wall for three to fifty years."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, snorted, and then said: "It took a lot of effort for one of my disciples to become a geek. If he faces the wall, wouldn't it be an advantage for Cangsong, Shang Zhengliang and the others? Don't even think about it.  No matter whether he lives or dies tomorrow, let him continue to participate in the competition."

    Suru smiled charmingly, walked up to her husband, took her husband's hand, and said with a smile: "I knew you?People are hard-mouthed and soft-hearted.  "

    Tian Buyi's fat face actually turned red, but he immediately returned to normal. He glanced around and said, "We are an old couple now, and you are not afraid of others laughing at you."

    Suru glanced sideways at him, her eyes full of smiles, and said: "Why, are you afraid now that you are the leader? Two hundred years ago, on this Tongtian Peak, during the Seven Meridians Competition,  You sneaked into my residence late at night and called me here. At that time, my master, Master Zhenwu, and my senior sister, Shuiyue, were both nearby, and I didn’t see you being afraid at all!”

    Tian Buyi chuckled and said with a smile: "Your master Zhenyi must have been more than five hundred years old at that time! He has long been old and confused, I am not afraid of it; as for your vicious senior sister, I have long disliked her.  , I just want to be alone for the rest of my life, but I still have to drag you with me. It’s too late for me to hate her, so how can I be afraid of her!”

    Suru glared at him and said, "You are not allowed to speak ill of my mentor and senior sister! They all have deep affection for me."

    Tian Buyi shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.  Looking under the moonlight, his short and fat body trembled, which was quite funny. His expression actually looked a bit smug. No matter how good they are to you, you still don't mean to marry me.

    Suru saw it in her eyes and couldn't help but said angrily: "You are so dishonest."

    Tian Buyi was in a good mood. He reached out and took his wife's smooth, silky hand, and walked slowly among the sea of ??clouds.

    "By the way, I forgot something important."

    "What's wrong?"

    "That brat used a fire stick as a magic weapon and actually used it very well. He was just angry and forgot to take a look at that thing."

    "After all, Xiaofan still practices privately, and I'm afraid he doesn't know much about the manipulation and use of magic weapons. Do you think it would be good to find some time to give him some guidance?"

    "Humph, let's see and talk about it! Last night, the head brother called some of our leaders and said that after communicating with the spirit master through psychic techniques, he found that the spirit master seemed to be acting because he sensed the evil spirit of a certain evil thing.  action, but then never found it again.”

    "What should we do?"

    "What else can you do? If you can't find it, you can't find it. The spiritual master has lived for at least six thousand years. Your master became confused when he was six hundred years old. It's not surprising that the spiritual master is a little confused now!"

    "" This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 5 Top Four

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】The next day, the sun rose as usual, and everyone from Dazhu Peak came to the square, only to find that four of the original eight arenas had been dismantled, and the remaining ones were divided into four directions: southeast, northwest, and northwest.

    Tian Buyi and Suru walked in front. Zhang Xiaofan's injuries seemed to have healed overnight. Walking among the crowd, he looked quite flattered as he had never been so taken seriously before. He looked back and whispered to him.  Du Bishu, who was standing next to him, said: "Sixth Senior Brother, is Senior Brother seriously injured? How come he can't walk anymore?"

    Du Bishu shook his head and said: "Master showed it to Senior Brother this morning and said that the competition between him and Nagato's Senior Brother Chang Jian yesterday was too fierce, and one of them focused on offense and the other on defense. They fought back and forth.  It will hurt both sides, and if the meridians are injured, it will probably cause serious damage to the practice."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "Even Senior Brother can't beat him. If I compete with Senior Brother Chang Jian today, wouldn't it be, wouldn't it be that he beat me to a pulp?"

    Du Bishu rolled his eyes and said: "If it is based on common sense, it would be like this, but it is based on common sense. During your competition in the past two days, most of your senior brothers bet that you would lose!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless and had no choice but to close his mouth.

    Under the largest arena in the north, there was a sea of ??people. Needless to say, Lu Xueqi was competing there today. Tian Buyi glanced there and snorted. Naturally, he had no good impression of the person who defeated his daughter. He immediately led his disciples  Go to the west arena.

    After walking a few steps, Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and saw a group of people walking in front of him from the diagonal. The leader was an old-looking old man. The person walking beside him was none other than Zeng "Net".  Behind the two of them, there were about a hundred Feng Huifeng disciples following behind them. Zhang Xiaofan saw Senior Brother Gao's group, but Peng Chang was not seen.

    As if he noticed Zhang Xiaofan’s searching eyes, when the two people passed each other, Zeng Wang suddenly said to Zhang Xiaofan: “Senior Brother Peng is not here, he is recuperating at his residence!”

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile, but saw Zeng "Net"'s face was stern, and his eyes seemed cold when he looked over.

    The old man who took the lead was naturally Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak.  He glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and Zhang Xiaofan felt that although the old man's gaze was not sharp, it was extremely profound, as if he could see deep into his heart at a glance.

    He couldn't help but shrink back. At this moment, he heard Tian Buyi say: "How are you, Senior Brother Zeng!"

    Uncle Zeng returned the greeting and said, "Hello, Senior Brother Tian. I heard that there is a prodigy named Zhang Xiaofan from your sect. His Taoism is unique. Yesterday, he competed with my incompetent disciple Peng Chang and beat him to death from serious injuries."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed and he lost his voice: “What, Senior Brother Peng was injured so seriously?”

    As soon as these words came out, the disciples of Feng Huifeng were in an uproar. They felt that this person was really vicious, and he pretended to be surprised after hurting others, showing that he was unintentional or ridiculing Peng Chang.

    Anger flashed in Zeng Shuchang's eyes, but he could not show it to his younger generation. He could only smile coldly and said to Tian Buyi: "Senior Brother Tian, ??you have taught a good disciple!"

    Tian Buyi frowned at first, thinking that Zhang Xiaofan, a brat like Zhang Xiaofan, couldn't speak, but when Uncle Zeng said this, it seemed a bit sarcastic. Tian Buyi's temperament was always strong and protective, so he immediately smiled at Uncle Zeng and said: "Where is it?"  , Senior Brother Zeng has given me the award. Xiaofan, come here and see Senior Uncle Zeng."

    When Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, Zeng Shuchang's expression changed. He waved his sleeves and said coldly: "No need." After that, he walked away with a flick of his sleeves.

    Zeng "Net" glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said calmly: "I didn't realize that you were hiding something secretly. Fortunately, I begged Senior Brother Peng for mercy, but I didn't expect that it ended up harming him."

    Zhang Xiaofan felt anxious and said: "I didn't"

    Halfway through his words, Zeng "Net" turned around and left. Everyone in Feng Huifeng followed him, their eyes were cold, and Zhang Xiaofan felt sad. At this moment, he saw Senior Brother Gao among the crowd.  As he walked past, he suddenly blinked.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, but Senior Brother Gao had already walked away.

    Tian Buyi glanced at everyone in Feng Huifeng, smiled coldly, waved his hand and led everyone towards the west arena where today's competition will be held.  When they got closer, everyone realized that there were actually 200 people gathered around this place. The crowds were shaking. It seemed that apart from Lu Xueqi's station, this was the busiest place in Yunhai Square.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath of cold air and quietly said to the senior brother beside him: "There are so many people, isn't that senior brother Chang Jian very powerful?"

    Everyone laughed, and He Dazhi said seriously: "It goes without saying that Senior Brother Chang is a profound practitioner, but I think most of these people are here to see you, Junior Brother!"

    ?Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and asked: "How, how could it be possible?"

    He Dazhi chuckled and said: "As of today, there are only eight people left in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, and the biggest dark horse among them is you. Who doesn't want to come and see how many mouths or hands you have?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Tian Buyi led everyone to the stage. Along the way, when they saw that they were from Dazhu Peak, the crowd retreated and made way for them.

    Tian Buyi looked around and saw a lot of Nagato disciples in the crowd around him. He thought it was because Nagato's regular arrows were competing today, so more Nagato disciples came to watch, but he didn't see many.  An elder from the Changmen, Daoxuan Zhenren, the head of the Qingyun Sect, is not here either.

    Tian Buyi frowned and whispered to Suru next to him: "Why isn't the head brother here? Are there any other disciples in Changmen competing?"

    Suru shook her head and said: "No, for some reason this year, the qualifications of the Nagato disciples are not very good, and now only Chang Jian is left."

    Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and walked to the center of the stage. There were five or six chairs there, but there was only an old man with a white beard sitting there.  Seeing Tian Buyi and others arriving, the old man also stood up.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and recognized the old man with the white beard as the one sitting in the audience when he competed with Chu Yuhong the day before yesterday.

    The old man with the white beard obviously remembered Zhang Xiaofan, his eyes drifted towards Zhang Xiaofan, and then he said to Tian Buyi: "Senior Brother Tian, ??I didn't expect that a talented person will appear under your sect this year."

    Tian Buyi seemed to have a good relationship with the old man. He chuckled and said, "Senior Brother Fan, please take a seat."

    At this time, the sound of bells and cauldrons rang behind the stage, Tian Buyi turned around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Old Qi, you come on stage!"

    Hundreds of eyes in the venue immediately swept over and landed on Zhang Xiaofan.  Zhang Xiaofan had never been stared at by so many people in his life. His face felt hot and he responded: He turned his head and walked towards the stage without daring to look behind him.

    After walking a few steps, he was pulled by Suru. Zhang Xiaofan was a little surprised and said: "Master's wife, what's wrong?"

    Suru smiled slightly, but with a caring look on her face, she said, "Does your injury still hurt?"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "Master has treated me with his own hands, and I'm almost all cured."

    Suru also shook her head and said: "It's easy to get injured externally, but not so fast internally. Xiaofan, Chang Jian, who is competing with you today, is no small feat. Even your senior brother's level of cultivation was defeated by him. Although I heard you  Senior Brother said that even if he wins, it will be difficult, but with your half-hearted practice, I'm afraid you still won't be able to do it. Don't try to be brave later. If you can't do it, just admit defeat. Don't risk getting hurt again, do you understand?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart, but did not nod. He just said: "Master will be angry"

    Suru smiled and shook her head, saying: "Silly boy, go ahead with peace of mind! It's too late for your master to feel sorry for you!"

    There was a loud bang in Zhang Xiaofan’s head, and he immediately turned to look at Tian Buyi, only to see Tian Buyi chatting and laughing with the white-bearded old man named Fan, without even looking here.

    Suru patted his head gently and said, "Go!"

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked onto the ring and stood alone, but Suru's words still echoed in his mind: "Your master feels sorry for you before it's too late!"

    His mind was in chaos. From childhood to adulthood, from the time he entered Qingyun, Tian Buyi was no different from a god in his mind. Although Tian Buyi had always treated him poorly, he had always been praised by his master as a young man.  Zhang Xiaofan’s greatest wish.

    But at this moment, when he suddenly heard his wife say this, he couldn't believe it for a moment.

    He thought for a long time on the stage, but there were a lot of discussions in the audience.  After a while, even Zhang Xiaofan finally felt something was wrong: his opponent had not come yet.

    Under the stage, the Nagato disciples looked especially anxious. Most people turned around and looked around. At this moment, a Nagato disciple ran quickly from a distance with an anxious look on his face. He ignored the strange looks from the people around him and rushed towards the white-bearded man.  Beside the old man, he said a few words hurriedly in his ear.

    The white-bearded old man’s face changed drastically, as if he couldn’t believe it, and asked: “Seriously?”

    The disciple glanced at the stage bitterly, and finally nodded heavily.  The old man with the white beard turned pale in an instant and fell down on the chair with a depressed look on his face.  Tian Buyi saw this and was very surprised and said: "Senior Brother Fan, what happened?"

    The old man with the white beard glanced at him feebly, let out a long sigh, cheered up, stood up again, and said loudly: "Zhangmen disciple Chang Jian was too seriously injured in yesterday's competition and could not get up, so he gave up today's competition.  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???, there was silence.

    After a while, the crowd was in an uproar!  Even though most of the disciples of the Qingyun Sect are cultivators, many people still cursed. The first reaction of the Dazhufeng sect was not surprise. Instead, they all looked strange and looked at each other. After a long time, one by one  He shook his head with emotion and smiled bitterly.

    When the people behind them changed their expressions and the crowd was loud, Tian Buyi and Suru stood up slowly. Looking at the young apprentice who was still stunned on the stage, Suru smiled slightly and said to Tian Buyi in a low voice: "I'm sorry.  Let’s just say that your little apprentice’s luck is really not that good!”

    Tian Buyi was speechless and smiled bitterly.

    On this day, Zhang Xiaofan spent his time in the strange eyes of others. Almost every Qingyun disciple who walked by him looked at him a few times, as if he was a rare beast.

    At the same time, at the end of the day, the results of the competition came out. Zhang Xiaofan was "lucky" to be tied for the top four with Qi Hao, Lu Xueqi, and Zeng "Net".

    Qi Hao was originally the favorite to win the championship, and Lu Xueqi was very popular these days, but Zeng Wang and Zhang Xiaofan entering the top four were beyond the expectation of most of the elders of the Qingyun Sect.

    Before this, Zeng Wang was famous as the only son of Zeng Shuchang. Although he was recognized as a young talent in the Fenghuifeng lineage, he was not very famous in the Qingyun Sect. This time he passed the test and defeated the generals with exquisite Taoist techniques, which made everyone admire him with admiration.

    In comparison, Zhang Xiaofan, standing among the four people, looked extremely eyesore.

    On the stage, four people stood side by side, with Master Daoxuan, the leader, and Cangsong Taoist, the leader of Longshou Peak, standing in front.  Daoxuan Zhenren still had a smile on his face, and there was no sign that he was dissatisfied with the unexpected annihilation of Nagato's disciples in this grand trial.

    Under the stage, nearly a thousand members of the Qingyun Sect gathered together, and those sitting in the front row were all the first elders of each lineage.  Suru looked at the stage and whispered to Tian Buyi: "Xiaofan looks a little nervous!"

    Tian Buyi snorted and said nothing.  Under the gaze of everyone, how could he not see what his wife saw? Among the four people on the stage, Qi Hao was cool and composed, Lu Xueqi was as cold as ice, and Zeng "Net" was also standing with a smile. Only Zhang Xiaofan stood there, looking straight at the ground in front of him.  It seemed like he didn't know where to put his hands, which was very embarrassing.

    Master Daoxuan on the stage glanced at the four people, a smile flashed across his lips, turned around and said to the audience: "Everyone, as of today, the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition has decided on the top four disciples. Their talents are  They are extraordinary and have exquisite Taoism. They are all the elites of our Qingyun sect, and they shoulder the important task of prospering our Qingyun sect in the future"

    He was only halfway through his words when suddenly a burst of laughter came from somewhere in the audience. A moment later, the crowd of Qingyun disciples burst into laughter.

    Master Daoxuan frowned, subconsciously glanced sideways at Zhang Xiaofan, the youngest of the four people behind him, and shook his head slightly.  At this time, laughter continued in the audience, and the originally solemn scene became a bit comical. Taoist Cangsong standing aside had a cold expression on his face, took a step forward, and glanced towards the audience with his eyes like a knife.

    The laughter in the crowd suddenly died down. Wherever Taoist Cangsong looked, the laughter suddenly died down. After a while, the scene returned to calm.  Cangsong has been in charge of Qingyun Sect's punishment for many years, and his power among the disciples is even greater than that of the leader Daoxuan Zhenren.

    When the scene calmed down completely, Taoist Cangsong stepped back and said to Master Daoxuan: "Brother, please."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "I have nothing more to say, Junior Brother Cangsong, come on!"

    Cangsong Taoist nodded, turned to the audience, and said loudly: "Tomorrow's competition will be between Longshou Peak Qihao and Fenghui Peak Zeng "Net", Xiaozhu Peak Lu Xueqi vs. Dazhu Peak Zhang Xiaofan"

    Cangsong continued to speak, and the eyes of everyone in the audience were focused on him. Zhang Xiaofan only breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. He was almost breathless under the countless gazes from the audience just now.

    "Why are you sweating so much?" Suddenly, Zeng "Net" whispered beside him.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. Ever since he unexpectedly defeated Peng Chang yesterday, Zeng "Net" had always been cold to him in front of others. He didn't expect that he would take the initiative to talk to him.  Although they had only known each other for three days, Zhang Xiaofan already regarded him as one of his good friends.

    At that moment, he secretly glanced at Zeng "Net", only to see Zeng "Net" standing next to him seriously, not squinting, looking at the audience with a smile on his face, as if he had not spoken at all just now.

    "Idiot, don't turn around." Zeng Wang's expression remained unchanged at all, but his lips moved slightly and said: "It's not enough that you made me scolded half to death by my father!"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt apologetic in his heart and quickly looked away, while also whispering: "I'm sorry, I was, at that time Well, is Senior Brother Peng okay?"

    "Although Senior Brother Peng is seriously injured, it is not serious. He will recover in a few days. Otherwise, how could I have let go of you? But I didn't expect you to really hide it."

    "No, well, I didn't know what was going on at the time. It was probably Senior Brother Peng who gave in to me, and I got hot-headed"

    "I have asked Senior Brother Peng. Although he lost, he praised you a lot and said that he cast the spell with all his strength at that time and did not allow any concessions. You don't have to take it to heart."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled again, and then said: "Then what you said about being scolded by your father"

    "Hmph, it's not like Senior Brother Gao's idiots were so talkative that they said everything I asked Senior Brother Peng for you. Although Senior Brother Peng spoke for me, I still got scolded by my father, otherwise I wouldn't be here.  You behave like that in front of others."

    ""Net", I'm so sorry."

    "It's a trivial matter. It's not worth mentioning. Anyway, I've been used to scolding him since I was a child. It's your luckbut I think you should be careful. In the next competition with the frost beauty of Xiaozhufeng, be careful and you will be killed with just one sword."  'Tianya' was beheaded!"

    Zhang Xiaofan grimaced and said in a low voice: "I also know, it would be great if I could compete with you" He stopped mid-sentence. He and Zeng "Net" both felt a chill at the same time, and couldn't help but express their gratitude to you.  Looking around, he saw Lu Xueqi standing aside, staring at the two of them with a pair of cold eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately fell silent, and Zeng "Net" also took a breath of cold air. The two of them did not dare to say anything more, and both pretended to be attentive and listened to Taoist Cangsong's lecture on the stage.

    After Daoist Cangsong finally finished speaking, everyone dispersed to prepare for the competition that is about to begin tomorrow.  When Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng "Net" came off the stage, they still felt the coldness behind their backs, and they couldn't help but feel speechless. I don't know if this Lu Xueqi came from the far north, but just one look at her made people feel chilled to the core.

    He was about to say goodbye to Zeng "Net" when he turned his head and glanced at Zeng "Net", but saw Zeng "Net" suddenly turned serious, looking at him with contempt in his eyes, and then "hum" with great disdain.  With a sound, he raised his head and left proudly. Not far away, surrounded by a group of Feng Huifeng disciples, his father was standing there looking at them.

    Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile, turned around and walked back to where everyone was at Dazhu Peak. Tian Buyi glanced at him and said, "Go back!" Then he glanced at Tian Linger again and said, "Linger, come with me.  Your mother has something to say to you."

    Tian Linger responded and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan before leaving.

    Everyone turned back to their residence. As soon as they entered the room, everyone in Dazhu Peak immediately exploded. Wu Dayi and others were busy telling the good news to Song Daren who was lying on the bed. Lu Daxin picked up Zhang Xiaofan and laughed.  , only Du Bishu shook his head and said: "There is no justice, there is no justice" This chapter was published by netizens www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 6 Thaumaturgy

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,*

    【网ww.】It’s late at night again.

    Zhang Xiaofan tossed and turned and couldn't sleep. Even the monkey Xiao Hui beside him opened his eyes wide and blinked at him. As for the other senior brothers, they were already snoring loudly. Even Dahuang was lying on the ground and fast asleep.

    The moonlight was like water, shining in from the window and spilling on the ground like frost and snow.

    Zhang Xiaofan quietly climbed up, and Xiao Hui immediately ran into his arms. Zhang Xiaofan hugged it, touched its head, and walked out.

    The corridor is clear and quiet.

    He smiled bitterly to himself. Ever since he arrived at Tongtian Peak, he had hardly had a peaceful night's sleep. Thinking of the competition with Lu Xueqi tomorrow, he still felt unspeakably nervous.

    At this moment, the monkey Xiao Hui in his arms suddenly moved uneasily. Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and saw Xiao Hui's clever eyes looking at the shadows ahead under the moonlight.

    In the darkness, a figure seemed to flash past.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s heart moved and he followed him.

    The figure was not running fast, and its shoulders seemed to be shaking as it ran, as if it was crying.  Zhang Xiaofan looked from a distance and recognized Tian Linger, and felt even more strange. At the same time, seeing his senior sister crying, he felt an inexplicable sadness in his heart.

    Tian Linger ran straight to the sea of ??clouds and came to the ring in the center. Seeing that there was no one around, it seemed that she couldn't bear it anymore, so she squatted on the ground and cried.

    Zhang Xiaofan had never seen his senior sister so sad. He felt in a daze in his mind. He slowly walked to her side and called out in a low voice: "Senior sister, you"

    Tian Linger was startled, jumped up and turned around, and was relieved when she saw it was Zhang Xiaofan. Then her heart felt sour again, and she couldn't help but throw herself into Zhang Xiaofan's arms and cry loudly on his shoulder.

    Zhang Xiaofan's body became stiff in an instant, his whole body was turned to stone, and he could no longer move.

    Her sobs echoed in my ears, and I could feel the faint warmth from her body on my shoulders, as if the scene I often saw in dreams actually happened today.  A vague fragrance came vaguely.

    Zhang Xiaofan just stood like this, looking into the distance. Although he had countless thoughts in his heart to hug this woman, he still didn't.

    Maybe, if I really hug you, my life will be different from now on?

    At this time, Tian Linger left his shoulder.  There was an emptiness in Zhang Xiaofan's heart, and he vaguely felt that he had lost something.

    His shoulders were wet with tears.

    Tian Linger rubbed her red eyes with her hands and saw Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders that were wet from crying. Her face turned red and she said, "I'm sorry, Xiaofan."

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Senior sister, what's wrong with you?"

    Tian Linger was just about to speak when he heard something "squeak" under his feet twice. When he lowered his head, he saw Xiao Hui following him.  She silently leaned down and held Xiao Hui in her arms.

    "It's never happened before, Xiaofan, it's never happened before." The woman stood in the moonlight of the dark night, looking lonely and beautiful, and said to Zhang Xiaofan with a bit of sadness: "My father and mother have never scolded me like this.  "

    Looking at the beautiful face in sorrow, Zhang Xiaofan felt a tearing pain in his heart, as if her sadness was brought to her by himself.  He forced himself to calm down and said softly: "Senior sister, what's wrong? Why did Master and Mistress scold you?"

    Tian Linger hesitated for a moment, then looked up at Zhang Xiaofan. Ever since she was little, this junior brother has been her closest playmate besides her parents. At this moment, she seemed to have a vague thought in her mind: Junior Brother Xiaofan  When did you start being so gentle to me?

    However, this thought only passed by for a moment. Her heart was full of sadness at this moment, and she finally cried to Zhang Xiaofan: "It's not all for Brother Qihao!"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned pale, and he clenched his fist involuntarily. He clenched it so tightly that his nails dug deeply into his palm.

    "You don't know yet, right?" Once Tian Linger started talking, he no longer had any guard against this junior brother, but Zhang Xiaofan was shouting in his heart: "I know, I know, I've known it for a long time!  "

    The cold moonlight fills the world.

    "Senior Brother Qihao and I are in love. I told them that I really, really like him." Tian Linger calmed down a little, but she didn't realize that every time she said a word, Zhang Xiaofan's face changed.  He lost a bit of blood.

    "But dad scolded me loudly and said I was ignorant. Even my mother, who had always loved me, changed her face and took dad's side. How could this happen, Xiaofan?"

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head to prevent Tian Linger from seeing his face, and whispered: "Master, how do you know?"

    Tian Ling'er was in an excited mood and did not notice any flaws or strangeness in Zhang Xiaofan's words. She flattened her mouth and almost cried again: "I didn't expect it at first, but later I found out that it was Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng Wenmin who lives with me who told me  I asked Senior Uncle Shuiyue, and Senior Uncle Shuiyue told my mother again. Senior Sister Wenmin and I are so close, and I have warned them many times, but they still said it, I, I"

    Her eyes were sore, and tears finally flowed out.

    Zhang Xiaofan said solemnly: "Maybe Master and Mistress are doing it for your own good. They are your parents and will never do anything bad to you!"

    Tian Linger wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said loudly: "What do they know! They only know the opinions of the sect. They only know that Brother Qi Hao is the proud disciple of Uncle Cangsong in Longshou Peak. They only know that if Brother Qi Hao and I are good,  Otherwise, they will be unable to hold their heads up in the Qingyun Sect, and they have not thought about me at all."

    She said with a bit of sadness, a bit of anger, and even a bit of determination: "What is that face compared to my happiness? I really doubt whether they value face or me as their daughter?"

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head and looked at this senior sister who suddenly became a stranger.

    What a sad look that is!

    Hesitant and helpless, like a bird that has lost its parents, standing alone in the wind and rain, with a hint of panic in the sadness, piercing his soul like a knife!

    Zhang Xiaofan was almost immediately defeated by this look, and an unprecedented sadness emerged from his heart. If he could be allowed to bear the pain at this moment for this woman, he would be willing to bear it no matter what kind of hardship it was, but he  But he didn't know what to say, so he could only whisper: "Senior sister!"

    "I want to be with him," Tian Linger said resolutely.  Rather than saying it to Zhang Xiaofan, it is better to say that she said it to her own heart and to Tian Buyi and his wife who were not here: "I must be with Senior Brother Qihao. We have made an oath to each other, even if my father and mother are no longer together.  No matter how much you object, we will still be together even if the sea is dry and the rocks are shattered."

    She looked up at the night sky and swore to the bright moon.  The cold moonlight quietly shines on her body. She is as beautiful as a lily that blooms with sadness at night. People are dazzled by her beauty and forget about the desolate and heart-wrenching face next to her.  shadow.

    Standing on a high place, the rising sun shone warmly on Zhang Xiaofan's body, warming his body but not his heart.  He stood expressionlessly on the ring, facing Lu Xueqi, who was as beautiful as a fairy standing opposite him.

    The contempt in the frost woman's eyes was so obvious. Everyone in the square knew that he entered the top four ranks mainly by luck rather than strength.

    Behind her, Tianya exudes a faint blue light.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at this legendary divine object and thought faintly: Will it be the one he faces in a while?

    Then, he forgot about the problem for a moment. Since coming back last night, his spirit has been rising and falling in a trance.

    Above the sea of ??clouds, there are only two large arenas left at this moment. However, judging from the number of Qingyun disciples watching, the number of people watching the competition between Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" in the west is probably less than 30% of the people here. Almost all of them were attracted by this.  Lu Xueqi, who was the most popular next time, and Zhang Xiaofan, who was so lucky, were attracted.

    And among the elders, most of them, including the leader Daoxuan Zhenren, also sat under this arena.

    However, when everyone saw Lu Xueqi enter the ring, the crowd cheered for a while, and most likely they were discussing whether Zhang Xiaofan would be defeated in one breath or in an instant.

    In the audience, Tian Buyi frowned. Even though he knew Zhang Xiaofan’s background quite clearly, hearing the disparaging comments from people behind him still made him feel uncomfortable.  But Suru, who was sitting next to him, was looking around for her daughter.

    After a big quarrel last night, Tian Linger ran away crying and disappeared early this morning. Based on her understanding of her daughter as a mother, she was afraid that her stubborn daughter had gone to the Qi Hao competition arena.

    She shook her head. Although she loved her only daughter very much, this time she was completely on her husband's side. Maybe it was a mother's instinct!

    She always felt that the people in Longshou Peak were not very nice.

    She turned her head and looked at the stage. At the same time, Zhang Xiaofan on the stage also looked over expressionlessly. Their eyes met in the air. After a moment, Zhang Xiaofan looked beside her, as if he didn't find what he was looking for.  The man silently looked away again.

    Suru frowned slightly and said to Tian Buyi: "There is something wrong with Xiaofan's expression today, as if he is lifeless."

    ? ?Buyi said calmly: "He's just nervous. It's not surprising that a child has never seen the world."

    Suru fell silent and said no more.

    Zhang Xiaofan withdrew his gaze and fell on the face of Lu Xueqi across from him. That beautiful face in the rising sun shone brightly. Soon, Lu Xueqi felt Zhang Xiaofan's gaze, and disdain appeared in her eyes again.  meaning.

    But this time, Zhang Xiaofan didn't avoid it anymore. He didn't even feel the sarcastic eyes from the other side. That beautiful face had no meaning to him at this moment. There was only a low and painful thought deep in his heart.  In one sentence: "She's not here, she went to watch Qi Hao's competition!"

    As smart as Lu Xueqi, she quickly discovered that this opponent was only looking at her, but in his empty eyes, he was clearly thinking about other things and completely ignored his existence.  This was almost her first experience in her life, and there seemed to be a hint of surprise in her eyes.

    "when!"

    The bells and cauldrons rang together, echoing on Tongtian Peak.  The surrounding area quickly became quiet.

    Lu Xueqi straightened her body and took a deep breath. As long as she wins two more games, just two games, she can realize her dream and her mentor's expectations.  Tianya was behind her, and the blue light gradually brightened.

    "Xiaozhu Peak disciple Lu Xueqi, please give me some advice."

    As if Zhang Xiaofan woke up from a dream, his first reaction was not to return the favor, but to look towards the audience with great expectations. There were heads of people there, and everyone was paying attention, but there was no figure of the person he wanted to see.

    Lu Xueqi's face changed, and the Qingyun disciples in the audience were also in an uproar. This was the first person to be so rude to Lu Xueqi. Tian Buyi and Suru looked at each other, and they both realized at the same time that something was really wrong with this little disciple today.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly turned his head, his face was ashen, and he said calmly: "I am Zhang Xiaofan from Dazhu Peak, please don't show mercy, senior sister."

    Lu Xueqi was startled. Although everything she said before the competition was just polite words, Xiaofan looked very strange. How could anyone say such merciless words? It sounded like sarcasm, but it didn't look like him.

    After all, Lu Xueqi is the proud disciple of Master Shuiyue. She is determined and the expression on her face does not change at all. She does not say anything more. She gestures with her right hand and the "Tianya" behind her slowly rises.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched the blue light getting deeper and deeper, getting bigger and bigger, and his body was tinged with blue, but he could no longer find any feeling of nervousness. Instead, deep down in his heart, he was vaguely looking forward to something.  .

    He took out the black and ugly fire stick.

    There was a burst of laughter in the audience. Compared with the majestic, noble and fairy-like "Tianya" opposite, the fire stick was like an ugly worm on the ground.

    And at this moment, he is still a heartbroken insect.

    The cold feeling filled the whole body again. For some reason, the fire stick felt particularly excited today as if it had spirituality. The cold feeling moved much faster than before.

    Zhang Xiaofan even felt that if he hadn't felt a flesh-and-blood connection with the fire stick, and if he hadn't held the fire stick, it would have rushed towards Lu Xueqi long ago.

    No, it should not be towards Lu Xueqi, but towards Tianya. There is an inexplicable feeling, like two enemies who have a deep hatred.

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi’s expression suddenly changed. Tianya’s light was too strong, and it seemed that she herself was a little strange!

    But Zhang Xiaofan had no intention of thinking about it deeply. He looked at the beautiful woman in the blue light, and suddenly realized that she looked like a senior sister, but the "senior sister" looked at him coldly with cold eyes.

    On the stage, something surprising happened. Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi did not make a move, they just stared at each other, motionless.

    The audience was in an uproar and there were many discussions.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly woke up. Tianya, who had always been spiritually connected to her, suddenly showed unusual changes in the past, which made her feel strange. However, when she looked at Tianya with her mind, there was nothing strange. It was just as if Tianya had a vague desire to try.  Feel.

    Feeling the countless strange glances from the audience, Lu Xueqi frowned, composed herself, snorted coldly, pushed all the distracting thoughts out of her mind, and with a slight scolding, the blue light of Tianya bloomed and soared into the sky, but it was still not unsheathed.

    Since the Seven Meridians Competition, Tianya has become the focus of everyone's attention, but until now, Lu Xueqi has defeated all her opponents one by one without taking out the sheath, which also made everyone guess who can make her draw the sheath.  sword.  At this time, everyone guessed that only with the level of cultivation of Dragon Head Peak Qi Hao can we achieve this in the final decisive battle!

    &nbspThe blue light reflected on Zhang Xiaofan's face, but could not reveal any expression on his face. The black fire stick gave off a faint green light, slowly left his hand, and stopped in front of him.

    Although they had already seen this fire stick before, it was the first time for everyone at Dazhu Peak, including most of the people watching, to see Zhang Xiaofan cast a spell.

    Du Bishu snorted and said, "If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have believed that my little junior brother who was stupid two years ago suddenly turned into a natural genius."

    On the stage, Lu Xueqi's face was solemn, and she held the magic formula as tightly as a mountain. She saw Tianya, who was shining brightly in mid-air, suddenly turned around, as fast as lightning, and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan with the momentum of cutting mountains and seas.

    The fire stick immediately rushed forward, and the dark green light collided with the blue light in mid-air. The momentum seemed to be unafraid at all.

    The next moment, everyone was stunned and saw that Zhang Xiaofan was in a vulnerable state. As if he had been hit hard, he flew backwards. The fire stick lost its light, spinning in the air and flying back to the direction of its owner.  .

    Suddenly, everyone in Dazhu Peak stood up, and the impatient ones like Du Bishu and others even cried out.

    Zhang Xiaofan's back hit the pillar of the arena, and he fell down. His throat felt sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, and sprinkled on the fire stick that flew back, with a bit of blood, and then, without anyone seeing it,  , Zhang Xiaofan's blood quickly seeped into it.

    The power of Tianya was so great that everyone was stunned!

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, and without hesitation, the blue light flashed, and Tianya slashed down in mid-air mercilessly.

    At this moment, black gas suddenly evaporated from the fire stick, especially at the top of the stick, and the green light became even stronger. Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was bloodshot, and he stood up slowly. His face was pale but his eyes were blood-stained, and his appearance was actually  Somewhat ferocious.

    Soon after, the fire stick rushed towards Tianya again in the black air and green light. Once the two magic weapons came into contact in mid-air, they bounced away from each other. The bodies of Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan standing behind were shocked.

    In mid-air, blue light flashed, and green light was brilliant, flying across the air. Wherever it went, the originally extremely hard giant trees on the arena were scattered like confetti, and the sound was as loud as a thunderbolt from the blue, deafening.

    The nearly a thousand people from the Qingyun Sect who were watching all changed their minds. Since the beginning of the grand trial, there has never been a competition like today. It was so fierce from the beginning, and the scene was not as grand as it is today. In just a moment, the huge arena was overwhelmed by these two extremely powerful weapons.  The magic weapon was dismantled in every possible way.

    The people who were watching in the audience stepped back for a distance, and saw Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi floating in the air at this moment. Lu Xueqi held the magic formula with both hands and controlled it with all her strength, her posture was serious but unrestrained.

    But looking back at Zhang Xiaofan, it seemed a little strange. Although the power of the fire stick was beyond everyone's expectation, he did not hold the magic formula like Lu Xueqi. Instead, he was dancing in the air, and the fire stick also followed suit.  His mind was as fast as lightning, and he had a great time fighting with Tianya.

    Despite this, Zhang Xiaofan felt unspeakable pain in his heart. The power of Tianya was far beyond his imagination. Every time the fire stick collided with Tianya, the meridians in his whole body were shaken. If it hadn't been for his childhood  In addition to the Xuanqing Tao of Tai Chi, he also secretly practiced the "Great Brahma Prajna" technique of Tianyin Temple. His meridians were strong, and he was protected by the Great Brahma Prajna. He could barely withstand the divine power of Tianya, and he died of vomiting blood long ago.

    But looking at Lu Xueqi in front, nothing seemed strange at all. Under her control, the blue light of Tianya became more and more powerful and powerful, gradually suppressing the green light and black energy of the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan was complaining endlessly in this room, but Lu Xueqi on the other side was also very surprised. The other party's ordinary fire stick magic weapon actually had spiritual power that could compete with Tianya, and it also seemed to have a faint sucking power, all the time.  No longer attracting the spiritual energy and blood in his body, if his foundation were not strong, he might not be able to suppress the hot blood boiling in his body.

    Thinking of this, Lu Xueqi's heart surged again, and her body floating in mid-air almost lost her balance. She was frightened, angry and anxious. Judging from the situation of the fight, she intuitively found that her opponent was actually not practicing on the Xuanqing Dao of Tai Chi.  Not high, far inferior to himself, but for some reason he used this strange magic weapon to be so powerful that even Tianya could only gain the upper hand on the surface.

    Lu Xueqi bit her silver teeth, her pink face turned evil, her clothes were floating in the wind, and after seeing Tianyi hit the fire stick hard in mid-air, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, and the fire stick was slowed down for a moment.

    At this moment, Tianya suddenly flew back, Lu Xueqi quickly reached out with her right hand and held Tianya.

    The moment her jade-like palm came into contact with Tianya, thousands of blue lights engulfed her figure in an instant. The Tianya sword shook, making a loud noise like a dragon's roar, soaring to the sky, and LuThe Qi seems to be one with the Tianyao sword, soaring into the sky, straight into the sky.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan had already forgotten about anything outside his body. He only felt that the flesh-and-blood connection between himself and the fire stick in front of him in mid-air became stronger and stronger. He even felt that the fire stick was like a living thing. He was very excited at this moment.  An inexplicable evil spirit rushed into his mind.

    He was in mid-air, looking up to the sky and roaring.

    The sound shakes the fields, and the color of the world changes!

    ??Black green light, rising straight into the sky, strong winds, and boiling clouds!

    Suddenly, there was a flash of blue light, and a scream went from far to near, growing rapidly from being inaudible until it was so deafening that people could no longer hear any sound.

    Tens of thousands of blue lights merged into one at this moment, forming a huge beam of light that hit the head. The momentum almost cut the Qingyun Mountain Range in half.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face was distorted, and blood suddenly flowed from all his facial features at this moment. However, there was no hint of fear in his expression. His eyes were bright. He also stretched out his hand to grab the fire stick, and instantly the sky was filled with green light and black energy.  It was like it was in his hand, facing the blue light beam rushing downwards.

    Outside, the young Qingyun disciples all held their breath and stared straight in the eyes. No one had any contempt for Zhang Xiaofan, and the expressions of the elders at the head of the older generation also changed.

    This competition is actually a battle of life and death.

    But for some reason, no one came out to stop it?

    "Boom", like thunder in the sky, exploded in the world, as if the entire Tongtian Peak trembled violently, the blue light turned back, Lu Xueqi appeared in the sky, holding the Tianya tightly, but a stream of blood slowly flowed out from her mouth  .

    Under the stage, Master Shuiyue suddenly stood up.

    In mid-air, Zhang Xiaofan could only hear the sound of howling wind in his ears, his vision was blurry, and the bright red blood almost covered his eyes.  If he could hear the shouts from the outside world, he would hear the exclamations of people in Dazhu Peak below him.

    Suru's lips lost color. She looked at the little apprentice who was almost a bloody man in mid-air and said to Tian Buyi quickly and quietly: "Buyi, let Xiaofan admit defeat. Let him admit defeat quickly."

    Tian Buyi shook his body, stared into the air, and slowly shook his head.

    He could no longer feel the pain. In the ever-changing sky, a thought suddenly flashed through Zhang Xiaofan's mind. He even suddenly thought: After I die, will my senior sister come to see me?  Many years later, when she was living a happy life, did she also forget about me?

    He reached out and wiped the blood and water from the corners of his eyes!

    Lu Xueqi felt severe pain all over her body, and the energy and blood in her body were conflicting everywhere in the violently vibrating meridians, as if she was about to burst out of her body, cheering and rushing towards the ferocious demon in the terrifying green light and black energy ahead.

    This is the moment of life and death!

    This is an eternal moment!

    This beautiful woman stood proudly in the strong wind, refusing to step back even though the wind was as strong as a knife.  She raised her head and looked at the sky.

    The wind suddenly stopped and froze in mid-air.

    The world suddenly became silent and stopped at this moment.

    "Boom!" A low roar seemed to come from the horizon, echoing throughout the world.

    Lu Xueqi turned back and pulled out the "Divine Divine Sword".

    Suddenly, the blue light all over the sky dissipated and shrank, as if it was being sucked onto the autumn water-like sword blade like a giant dragon absorbing water.

    There is silence on Tongtian Peak!

    The legend has it that the thousand-year-old Tianya is finally out of its sheath!

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, and she held the sword technique in her hand. She actually stepped on the seven-star position while suspended in the air, walked seven steps in the air, and suddenly stabbed the sky with her long sword. In an instant, her jade face lost all color, and she chanted a mantra: "  The Nine Heavens Mysterious Temple turns into divine thunder. The brilliant power of heaven is used to attract it with the sword!"

    In a moment, the originally clear blue sky turned dark, and dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. Thunder rumbled, and lightning flashed from the edge of the black clouds. The sky and the earth were filled with chills and strong winds.

    A strong wind blew against his face, and Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly. This scene seemed to have appeared in his memory a long time ago.

    On the ground, everyone from Master Daoxuan down to the chief elders of each lineage had inexplicable horror on their faces. They all stood up and turned to look at Master Shuiyue at Xiaozhu Peak.

    After a long while, Tian Buyi said in a solemn voice: "What a good disciple you taught!"

    Master Shuiyue completely ignored everyone. Worry appeared on his usually indifferent face for the first time as he looked at the two people in the sky.

    "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique!"

    Master Daoxuan slowly withdrew his gaze, and was greatly shocked. Unexpectedly, among the younger generation of Qingyun sect,??With such amazing talent.

    However, looking at the face of the female disciple, even though she tried her best to perform such unparalleled magic, her body was shaking and her face was as white as paper, so she was probably unable to do so.

    In the sky, the thunder became louder and louder. Zhang Xiaofan clearly felt that from the moment the Tianya was unsheathed, an incomparable power surged from the fire stick in his hand, as if the magic weapon connected with his own flesh and blood was coming from  It felt like I was screaming deep in my heart.

    It seems as if it has been waiting for this moment for thousands of years!

    The sky was getting darker, dark clouds were pressing over the top, and a huge vortex slowly appeared in the thick clouds.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,*

 Text Chapter 7 Doubt

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】Like a passage in the underworld, a huge whirlpool of deep darkness and invisible bottom hangs upside down in the sky, like a nine-nether demon opening its terrifying mouth, trying to devour everything in the world.  The wind is fierce, the wind is blowing, the thunder is rumbling, and the lightning is moving.

    Zhang Xiaofan bullied himself and flew in. The dark green light of the fire stick flashed, making it eye-catching under the dark clouds in the sky.  Lu Xueqi's face turned pale as she looked at Zhang Xiaofan's rushing figure wrapped in green light.

    "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique" is the supreme miraculous technique in Taoist immortality. It can bring about the power of heaven and earth in a mortal body. You can imagine the huge pressure Lu Xueqi's body is under at this moment.

    "Tianya" is an unparalleled magic weapon. It was originally an excellent weapon for performing the "Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique". However, compared with it, Lu Xueqi's own Taoist practice was insufficient.

    At this moment, she only felt that among the dark clouds in the sky, infinite power surged into her body like a raging wave. It seemed that there was no change in her body, but the blood in her body was surging, and it was almost broken by this powerful force.  generally.

    If Tianya hadn’t continuously sucked away the surging power, Lu Xueqi might have been unable to hold on long ago.

    The wind howled, thunder and lightning roared, and she stood in the sky. In a daze, she almost thought that she was like a powerless grass in the wind. The next moment, she remembered the words of Master Shuiyue when he taught her this magical technique: "Xue Qi, you are so qualified.  This is the only one I have seen in my life, but this true technique is so powerful that the backlash is unstoppable. You are still young at practicing Taoism, and although you can barely master it, you must not cast it at will to avoid the disaster of annihilation."

    "Boom!"

    With a thunder, almost the sky bombed from Tongtianfeng as the sky. Everyone faintly felt that the land under his feet swayed gently, as if the ancient Thunder God was disturbed Shen Mian and roared!

    Everyone changed their colors for a while!

    Zhang Xiaofan was only two feet away from Lu Xueqi at the moment. Seeing this power, everyone knew that once Lu Xueqi finished casting the spell, he was afraid that he would disappear into ashes.

    But his whole body suddenly tensed up, and he stopped as if he had hit a soft wall, unable to move forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned ashen in an instant.  "The Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique" is one of Qingyun Sect's mountain-suppressing miraculous arts. It is so miraculous that when the spell is cast, a layer of invisible shield is naturally placed around the caster through the divine weapons, and Zhang Xiaofan is not allowed to enter.

    The fire stick shines brighter, but it can no longer move forward.  Perhaps in terms of spiritual power, Zhang Xiaofan's fire stick is not inferior to Tianya, but in terms of skills, it is far different. He only uses his own spiritual power to activate the power of the fire stick, and it is definitely not as good as Lu Xueqi's fire stick, which has gone through thousands of years.  The supreme miraculous skills honed thousands of times by the ancestors of the Young Cloud Sect.

    But at this moment of despair, seeing the huge whirlpool in the sky spinning more rapidly, thunder and lightning, and the light of the Divine Sword getting brighter and brighter, just when this peerless magic was about to be completed, Lu Xueqi suddenly shuddered, and the original snow-white  His face instantly turned red, and he spurted out a large mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, almost forming a blood mist in front of him.

    The Divine Sword of Tianya swayed in the light and seemed to be unstable. Lu Xueqi clenched her silver teeth, closed her eyes, and focused all her heart and soul on Tianya. After a while, the brightness of Tianya stabilized and became even better than before.  It's so dazzling that you can't look at it closely.

    There was a loud noise in the dark clouds, and a bright light appeared in the deepest part of the huge whirlpool. It was countless lightnings gathered into one, faintly facing the Tianya Divine Sword in Lu Xueqi's hand.

    However, Lu Xueqi felt a sense of despair in her heart. As expected, there was a sharp whistling in the wind.

    She tried her best to protect Tianya, but was no longer able to take care of the protective shield around her. Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and turned the fire stick into a pillar of dark green light, crossing the sky and rushing towards the beautiful woman swaying in the wind.

    Is that all?

    Is everything over here?

    Her heart suddenly calmed down, and she was thinking so lightly at that moment.

    At this moment, a short moment, the world was quiet and solid, and everything was fixed there. Only she stood in the wind, with her clothes fluttering and her black hair blowing. She opened her closed eyes and looked towards  The green light speeding ahead.

    That moment seemed like eternity!

    Zhang Xiaofan saw her and the look in her eyes!

    She stood alone in the wind and rain, but she was so peaceful in the face of the mighty power of heaven and earth. However, her face was slightly pale, and there was a hint of sadness and panic in her eyes.

    The wind and rain howled, and the world was desolate. This beautiful woman looked at him quietly.

    Whose eyes are that, sad and so desolate, as if that person was hurt by love last night!  That kind of pain penetrated deeply into the bone marrow and into the soul.

    Deep!  deeply!

    is it you?  That love??Someone else's woman?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly smiled, with a hint of sadness and despair, just like last night.

    The fire-burning stick melted into the light of the Tianya Divine Sword, and no one could see the two of them clearly anymore, nor could they see that the light of the fire-burning stick suddenly dimmed.

    At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky, and an extremely huge electric pillar fell from the sky and landed on Tianya.

    The whole world is filled with gods and Buddhas, as if they are singing together at the same moment.

    A huge beam of light refracted from the Tianya, and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan with a destructive momentum. At the critical moment of life and death, the fire stick rose into the air and stood in front of its owner.

    The next moment, Zhang Xiaofan was engulfed in light.

    for a long time!  for a long time!  for a long time!

    The dark clouds in the sky dispersed and the light disappeared.

    People stared at the sky blankly, watching the young man holding a black fire stick tightly, falling down like a tortured and scarred stone.

    He didn’t fall to the ground. Tian Buyi appeared under him like a ghost and caught him.

    “ Tian Buyi’s face was solemn, and his moves were like the wind. He immediately pried open the mouth of the unconscious Zhang Xiaofan, took out a small bottle from his arms, and poured the yellow pills directly into Zhang Xiaofan’s mouth without caring about the number.

    The pill melted in his mouth. Tian Buyi stood up without saying a word. A red light immediately rose, carrying him away at lightning speed. He no longer looked at the field, but looked in that direction, which was back to Dazhu Peak.  went.

    Suru and other people from Dazhu Peak also followed.

    At this time, the pale Lu Xueqi fell down and was immediately surrounded by the ecstatic Xiaozhufeng people. Surrounded by her fellow apprentices and sisters, she raised her head without saying a word and looked at the red streak that gradually disappeared in the sky.  Mang, stunned and speechless.

    He seemed to have been sleeping in the darkness for thousands of years, longing to wake up but unable to open his eyes. In the endless darkness, he was alone.

    He walked alone in the darkness, but there was no way to go except the darkness.

    So he was filled with grief and anger, and there was a raging fire burning deep in his heart, so he made a solemn oath to the Nine Nether Demon God: Even if his body and soul were reduced to ashes, he would still light up this little light, even if it cost him everything in the world, and  He was buried together.

    The trace of hostility that has existed since ancient times is as unruly as ever!

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly opened his eyes.

    Soft light caught his eye, and the familiar smell of residence floated in this room.

    It seems like no one is here.

    He slowly sat up, and just as he was about to raise his hand to wipe away some sweat on his forehead, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulders, chest, and lower abdomen. He took a deep breath and turned pale from the pain.

    He sat on the bed, not daring to move. After a long time, the heartbreaking pain slowly dissipated.

    It was already afternoon, the door was ajar, the two windows were propped up, and the still green grass and bamboos in the courtyard could be vaguely seen.  Xiao Hui, who had been following him, and Dahuang, who had been following Xiao Hui, were both gone. Could it be that they had found meat bones again?

    He smiled, looking at the empty room and smiling to himself.

    "Squeak", the door opened, and the dignified and beautiful Suru walked in. Zhang Xiaofan moved his body and called out "Master's Wife". Before he got up, his face suddenly twitched again.

    Suru quickly walked to the bed and sat down, saying softly: "Don't move, Xiaofan."

    Zhang Xiaofan waited until the pain subsided, and then said to Suru: "Disciple didn't know that Master, you are here"

    Suru gave him an angry look and said, "Half of your life is gone, but you still have the energy to remember this! Stop talking nonsense and sit down!"

    Zhang Xiaofan sneered, and Suru checked for him, nodded, and said: "Your external injuries are almost healed, but the meridians in your body are too damaged, so you can't rest peacefully."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes, my disciple has embarrassed his master and his wife. I'm really sorry"

    Suru intercepted and said: "You have done your master a favor. In the past three hundred years, except for the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Tournament that your master participated in, there has never been a more outstanding disciple in the Dazhu Peak lineage than you."

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red, he lowered his head and said, “That, that’s all due to the disciple’s good luck.”

    Suru smiled slightly and patted his shoulder.  Zhang Xiaofan immediately remembered and said: "The competition is over! Who won the championship in the end, is it Senior Sister Lu?"

    Suru shook her head slightly and said, "No, it's Qi Hao from Longshou Peak."

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why, but suddenly felt sad in his heart, and whispered:"It turns out to be Senior Brother Qi. He is really powerful. Even Senior Sister Lu who owns Tianya was defeated by him."

    Hearing what he said, Suru seemed to have touched something on her mind. She sighed lowly and changed the subject: "You were seriously injured this time. Your master spent a lot of effort to treat her. After listening to what he said, by the way,  Yao Shenjian uses the Shenjian Thunder Controlling True Technique. Although Lu Xueqi doesn’t practice enough, if it weren’t for your burning, burningyour magic weapon to block it for you, I’m afraid even the gods would be helpless.”

    After listening to her words, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered that he looked around but could not find the ugly black fire stick.

    Suru looked at him and said calmly: "Your master took away your magic weapon."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, then whispered: He couldn't help but asked again, "Master, he"

    Suru said: "You were in a coma for five days and five nights, and your injury stabilized only last night. Early this morning, the head brother of Tongtian Peak sent a message asking your master to come. He should be at Tongtian Peak at the moment!"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded slowly, not knowing what it was like. He also felt that there should be no problem. However, the fire stick left him for the first time in the past two years, but he still felt vaguely disappointed.

    Suru glanced at him, and there seemed to be a strange look in her eyes, but she still said: "You just woke up, don't be too tired, and get more rest. I have told them not to come and disturb you. Three meals a day  Just ask Bishu to be delivered."

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Thank you so much, Master."

    Suru nodded and said, "Then you can rest! I'll ask Bishu to bring the food later." After saying that, she turned around and walked out. Just as she was about to walk out of the room, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan calling from behind.  One voice: "Master's wife."

    Suru turned around and said, "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then said: "Master Wife, I want to ask, do you know the result of Lin Jingyu from Longshou Peak's competition this time? I was on Tongtian Peak at that time, and I really had no time to go and ask him.  clear."

    Suru looked at him again and said, "He entered the top eight, but was defeated by his fellow disciple Qi Hao."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment and said: "It turns out that he also thanks Master Wife."

    Suru shook her head slightly and said, "You can rest!" She turned around and walked out.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lay down, looking at the ceiling of the room, silent.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, in the Yuqing Hall.

    Daoxuan Zhenren is sitting in the middle, and the heads of the other six meridians are also sitting there. In addition, there is no one else in the main hall.

    Everyone was silent. Master Daoxuan lowered his eyebrows and looked at the black fire stick he was playing with in his hand.

    "Junior Brother Tian," Master Daoxuan broke the silence and said, "What do you think?"

    Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said: "Zhang Xiaofan didn't have anything like this when he went up the mountain. It was probably a coincidence over the years that he accidentally found such a treasure somewhere."

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly on the side: "This stick can fight against Tianya, it is a divine weapon, but looking around the world, I have never heard of such a treasure."

    Tian Buyi’s face darkened, and he said coldly: “The vast land of China is so vast, and there are countless rare and rare treasures that have never been discovered before. You and I are just frogs in the well at best.”

    Anger flashed on Cangsong Taoist's face, but before he could get angry, he heard Master Shuiyue from Xiaozhu Peak say coldly: "We are naturally frogs in the well, but this black stick is full of demonic aura when it casts spells. It is obviously an evil thing.  Do you know why Senior Brother Tian can’t see it?”

    Tian Buyi snorted and said: "Is it evil to have some black energy? Is it evil to have some red hair? If so, if I go back and paint my face black, will you also regard me as a demon?  Has the demon been beheaded?"

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said, "Junior Brother Tian, ??don't talk like that. How can you say that you are a demon from the Demon Cult?"

    Tian Buyi snorted coldly, turned his head away, and stopped talking.

    Master Daoxuan sighed, put the fire stick in his hand on the coffee table, and said: "I invite you all to come here today to discuss it. During this Seven Meridians Competition, Dazhu Peak disciple Zhang Xiaofan has this in his hand.  A strange magic weapon with unknown origins but extremely powerful. Secondly, when we originally discussed sending the first four disciples to Kongsang Mountain to investigate the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, everyone had no objections to the other three. Only this Xiaofan"

    The more Tian Buyi listened, the angrier he became. Initially, he was a little confused about Zhang Xiaofan's sudden improvement in his practice, and he was also suspicious of the fire stick. But in the Yuqing Palace, he was so picky about his disciples without telling others, how could he not be angry?  , then with a sullen face, he stood up and said loudly: "Brother, headmaster, how do you want to be treated?"

    Master Daoxuan didn’t expect that TianYiyi was surprised to have such a big reaction, and everyone looked at him sideways.  Sitting next to him, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghuifeng who had always had a good relationship with him, pulled Tian Buyi's sleeve and said, "Buyi, the head brother didn't say anything. You sit down first."

    Master Daoxuan’s face darkened slightly and he said, “Junior Brother Tian, ??things here are indeed a bit strange. As the leader of a sect, I will handle it impartially. Don’t worry.”

    Tian Buyi still had an angry look on his face, but after looking at Daoxuan's face and Zeng Shuchang advising him, he finally sat down.

    Master Daoxuan said slowly: "Everyone, everyone has seen this stick just now. It looks ordinary and lifeless on the outside, but there is evil spirit hidden inside. But the most important thing is that with our cultivation, we cannot control this thing. On the contrary, it is  That one can only be used by young disciples at the fourth level of Yuqing Realm, so why is this?"

    Everyone, including Tian Buyi, was silent. They were all top-notch cultivation masters. How could they not know this truth, but no one was willing to say it out loud.

    In the end, Master Daoxuan said: "In my opinion, this black stick is probably a 'blood-refined' thing."

    Although you have been mentally prepared, the expressions of everyone present here still changed slightly. The so-called blood-refined objects are made by converting a person's own essence and blood into refined treasures.

    "This kind of magic, the method is strange and difficult, and the material of the magic weapon is extremely harsh, and it is unique.  Moreover, the refining process is extremely dangerous. If one is not careful, the evil and bloody energy of the magic weapon will backfire, and death will be miserable.

    Of course, if it can succeed, this magic weapon must be extremely powerful, and there is another advantage, that is, the treasure is connected with the blood of the owner. Unless he has the blood of the refining person, no one else can use it. However, because it uses blood as a guide,  Often there is an evil spirit.

    According to legend, this blood refining method was passed down to the ancient demon gods. It has been passed down from generation to generation among the demons of the Demon Sect since ancient times. However, there is no famous blood refining magic weapon. It is probably because this method is too dangerous. Even the demon sect members  I don’t dare to try it easily.

    However, now such a magic weapon appears in a young disciple of Qingyun Sect.

    Master Daoxuan looked at Tian Buyi, Tian Buyi's face was livid, he slowly stood up and said: "Senior brother, what you say may be reasonable, but I still have to say, Zhang Xiaofan is only sixteen years old, how can he understand this blood refining technique? Moreover, Zhang Xiaofan is only sixteen years old.  Since he went up the mountain, he has never come down in the past five years, and he came with nothing, so where can he find the material for this rare magic weapon?"

    Cangsong Taoist suddenly said coldly: "Perhaps he is a member of the Demon Sect who deliberately planted himself under my Qingyun sect. It is not surprising!"

    Tian Buyi was furious and said: "If he was really so scheming, how could he use this thing in front of nearly a thousand people in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition? Furthermore, if he is really a spy of the Demon Cult, hehe, Cangsong  Senior brother, Lin Jingyu, your disciple, is probably not clean either!"

    Cangsong Taoist seemed to have been stabbed in a painful spot. He stood up and said angrily: "What are you talking about? How can Jingyu be compared with your stupid disciple?"

    Tian Buyi's face turned darker, he snorted, looked sideways, and said: "Yes! My apprentice is stupid, but I heard that he was in the top four, but I didn't know that the prodigy named Lin Jingyu under Senior Brother Cangsong was here.  What’s the second place?”

    Cangsong said angrily: "He was unlucky enough to meet his senior brother Qi Hao. If not, how could he not be in the top four!" At this point, he sneered and said: "Anyway, he is not as lucky as someone else.  Well, all along the way, I relied on others to abstain and get byes, and yet I dare to talk so brazenly!"

    Tian Buyi said loudly: "Could it be that the match between him and Lu Xueqi was also a matter of luck?"

    Cangsong Taoist said: "Yes, it was because it was not luck that he lost, and he lost so miserably that he almost lost his life!"

    Tian Buyi became more and more angry. He had never been very flexible with his tongue and could not speak to Cangsong, but he was even more angry in his heart. His face turned red and he said angrily: "What do you want? Do you also want to see if I have gained my fame in vain?"

    Cangsong Taoist had no intention of giving in. He immediately stood up and said proudly: "Then I will learn how to use your Crimson Light Fairy Sword, Senior Brother Tian!"

    Tian Buyi didn't say anything anymore. He took a step forward and already held the sword technique in his right hand. The air above the main hall suddenly seemed to have solidified.

    "How presumptuous!" There was a loud sound, but it was Master Daoxuan who slapped his palm on the coffee table in his hand, and stood up with an angry look on his face: "You two think that I, the leader, am dead!"

    Daoxuan has been on the throne for nearly three hundred years. He is highly respected and virtuous. Although he is usually amiable, when he got angry, Tian Buyi and Cangsong Taoist were both shocked. Their hearts were shaken. They then retreated and whispered: "  Yes, senior brother, please calm down."

    Master Daoxuan looked at these leaders. After a long while, the angry look on his face slowly receded. He pondered for a moment and said, "Junior Brother Tian."

    Tian Buyi walked out of a room?, said: “Senior Brother, the leader.”

    Master Daoxuan looked at him and said: "In any case, the origin of this black stick is weird. If it is really a thing of the Demon Cult, then how does Zhang Xiaofan have any involvement with the Demon Cult? We cannot tolerate him. Do you know?"

    Tian Buyi lowered his head slightly, remained silent for a long time, and then said: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan said again: "Junior brother Tian, ??I know you feel uncomfortable, but the trouble is serious, so we must act with caution. You go back today. When Zhang Xiaofan's condition is better, you will question him carefully and then bring him here."  How about we discuss it later?"

    Tian Buyi’s face turned white and red, and suddenly he stamped his feet, nodded, turned around and walked out without even saying a word.

    There was a roar outside the door, probably from Yu Jian.

    Above the main hall, Uncle Zeng often said to Master Daoxuan: "Brother, Senior Brother Tian Buyi, it is rare for a talent to appear in the Dazhu Peak lineage, but something like this happened. Naturally, he is not very happy. Don't take it to heart."  .”

    Master Daoxuan sighed, shook his head and said, "Of course I won't care. I know what Junior Brother Tian is and I can trust him."

    Speaking of this, he seemed to remember something, turned to Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng and said: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, your female disciple Lu Xueqi these days"

    Shuiyue said calmly: "Thank you, senior brother, for your concern. Xue Qi's body has generally recovered. If it weren't for the weird monsters and monsters that appeared under senior brother Tian Buyi, and most of Xue Qi's energy was consumed in the battle, she would not have lost."  For someone else!”

    Cangsong's expression changed, but Master Daoxuan waved his hand first and said: "Oh! Everything has passed, don't worry about it anymore."

    Cangsong and Shuiyue glared at each other and turned their heads. Master Daoxuan saw this and sighed in his heart. His eyes involuntarily moved to the coffee table next to him, where he saw the black and ugly fire stick, standing quietly.  Lying quietly on the coffee table.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 8 The Righteous Way

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,37

    【网ww.】Dahuang was lying on the ground, squinting his eyes and wagging his tail from time to time. The monkey Xiaohui was lying on his bed, looking directly at Zhang Xiaofan who looked haggard with his bright eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan glared at it and said angrily: "What are you looking at?"

    Naturally, Xiao Hui didn't say anything human to Zhang Xiaofan, but he called out "Zhi Zhi" twice. Looking at its monkey face, it showed that the owner was injured. Instead of showing any signs of worry, he looked more gloating about his misfortune.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little annoyed and said impatiently: "Go, go, go, go aside!"

    At this time, footsteps sounded. Before he could enter the door, Zhang Xiaofan heard it and said with a smile: "Sixth Brother, why did you deliver the meal so early today"

    His voice suddenly stopped, and Tian Buyi's short and fat body slowly walked in from the door.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. In the past few days, Suru only let him rest in peace. The other senior brothers, including Tian Linger, only visited him once. The rest of the time, only Du Bishu brought him meals three times, and Tian did not even think about it.  It is unlikely to appear suddenly.

    He froze on the bed for a while, suddenly woke up, got up quickly, and was about to salute when he got out of bed. Tian Buyi was thinking a lot, his face was uncertain, he waved his hand and said: "That's all."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded, stood up and stood aside, not daring to breathe a sigh of relief as he watched Tian Buyi come over and sit at the table.

    Tian Buyi glanced at this apprentice. Judging from the reaction just now, this young apprentice does not look like a genius with beautiful connotations. Instead, he seems to be a little worse than ordinary people, but

    Tian Buyi shook his head, sighed, and said: "Old Qi, come over and sit down!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked again. Tian Buyi had always been honest with him, but today he was a little kinder to him, but he didn't believe his ears.

    Tian Buyi waited for a while, but saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him in confusion, as if he hadn't reacted yet, and he felt angry again, and said angrily: "Do you want me to ask you to sit down?"

    His scolding was so powerful that Zhang Xiaofan immediately felt the majesty of his master in the past. He actually reacted immediately and sat down obediently.

    Tian Buyi looked at him and suffocated. He looked at him one more time, then smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "How is your health?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said respectfully: "Reporting to Master, after returning from Tongtian Peak, thanks to the treatment of Master, Master Niang, and the care of all senior brothers, he is almost healed."

    Tian Buyi looked at him and said calmly: "It's been more than a month since the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition. It seems that you are almost better. I have a few words to ask you now."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, and he vaguely felt that what he had always been afraid of had finally happened, but when it was in front of him, he could only say: "Yes, Master, please tell me."

    Tian Buyi said slowly: "Where did you get that black stick?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he looked towards Tian Buyi involuntarily, only to see Tian Buyi staring at him. Although his face was still plain, his eyes were bright and seemed to have divine light, and he was actually not angry but powerful.

    At that moment, he was running through thousands of thoughts in his mind, and he was silent for a moment. Tian Buyi slowly darkened his face, his face turned extremely ugly, and he said in a deep voice again: "Say it!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was urged by him, and sweat appeared on his forehead in a moment. Although he didn't know much, the accidental fusion of the blood-devouring bead and the strange black rod after a fierce battle in the valley many years ago was too weird, and it was sinister and sinister.  , and has the ability to suck essence and blood. He already knew that these things would never be tolerated by the righteous way when talking to his senior brothers. If Tian Buyi knew the truth, I'm afraid the consequences would be disastrous.

    In addition, deep down in his heart, there is still something that has always been a deep taboo, especially since he knew that Monk Puzhi was the four great monks of Tianyin Temple, and then thought about the set of formulas he taught to him  …

    At that moment, he had made up his mind not to tell anything about universal wisdom, not even a single bit about him.

    Tian Buyi stared at him.

    Under that intimidating gaze, Zhang Xiaofan stood up and knelt down again.

    "Master!"

    Tian Buyi frowned, snorted, and said coldly: "Say."

    Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and said slowly: "That black stick was accidentally obtained when my senior sister and I went to the deep valley in the back mountain a few years ago."

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, and then he remembered that this happened two years ago. Tian Linger had passed out for no reason when he went to the valley. Suru had gone to check it out, but there was nothing strange. Later, he also went to see it.  Look, it's true.  ThisIt has always been a little mystery, but as time went by, I forgot about it. Now it seems that it is probably the reason for this black stick.

    "But a black stick can make Tian Linger faint without anyone activating it. What a vicious thing it is, but how can Zhang Xiaofan be able to use it?"

    When Tian Buyi thought of this, the doubts in his heart only grew bigger and bigger, and he said in a deep voice: "How did you get it?"

    Zhang Xiaofan did not dare to raise his head, for fear that Tian Buyi would see the expression on his face. He was not a clever person to begin with, and he was even more anxious at this moment. He could not think of any good explanation in a hurry.

    Tian Buyi saw his hesitation, how sophisticated and sophisticated he was, and immediately shouted: "Speak."

    Zhang Xiaofan was frightened by him, sweat dripped down his face, his heart was beating wildly, and he didn't dare to hide it anymore. He finally told the general situation of that day, but in the middle of it, he still insisted on the matter about the blood-devouring bead.  Shengsheng took it back and said that he saw the black stick in the valley that day and picked it up out of curiosity. As a result, the black stick sucked out his essence and blood (actually it was because of the blood-devouring beads), and he felt sick and wanted to vomit.  , and then he passed out.

    Before he fell into coma, he vaguely saw the black rod absorbing his essence and blood and integrating it into the body of the rod.

    After he finished speaking, he didn't dare to raise his head or look at Tian Buyi, but Tian Buyi frowned and thought hard: It doesn't look like this young apprentice is lying. He can never make up those kinds of magical powers.  But this was the first time in his life that he had heard of such a strange magic weapon. If there was any similarity to this black stick, it was probably the "Blood-Eating Bead", a most dangerous thing from the Demon Cult a thousand years ago.

    But it is obvious that this black rod is completely different from the blood-devouring bead.

    Tian Buyi stood up, paced back and forth in the room with his hands behind his hands, pondered for a long time, then looked back at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Get up first."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded in a low voice and stood up, but still stood aside with his head lowered.

    "But even so, that magic weapon is connected with your blood and energy, and it is a blood-refined thing"

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said: "Master, what is a blood-refined thing?"

    Tian Buyi was startled for a moment, and then said impatiently: "Forget it if I don't know. I'm asking you, just listen."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately lowered his head and whispered: "Yes."

    Tian Buyi looked at him and said: "Even if the black stick is an unparalleled treasure, no matter what, you have to practice at least to the fourth level of the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Jade Clear Realm before you can use it"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s expression changed.

    Tian Buyi said slowly: "I asked you that day on Tongtian Peak, and I'll ask you again today, who secretly taught you the secrets?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He knew that he was already in big trouble because of this unknown black stick. If he also practiced the magic secretly, the punishment waiting for him would be even more unimaginable.

    But at this moment, Tian Linger's appearance seemed to float before his eyes: the figure who took him up the mountain to chop bamboo when he was a boy, the gentle face beside the lone lamp on a rainy night, and the laughter and scolding running at the top of Dazhu Peak in the past. Even the floating figure  The faint fragrance of her body in the memory is so clear at this moment.

    Bit by bit, it comes to mind!

    He knelt down again and kowtowed heavily, but did not say a word again.

    He was lying prone on the ground, motionless. His body, which was a little thin after recovering from the injury, became a little stronger, but he looked a little forlorn.

    Tian Buyi looked at him deeply. After a while, he suddenly let out a long breath and said, "Get up! Follow me to Tongtian Peak. As for whether you come back alive, it depends on your luck."

    Deep in the white clouds, the fairy spirit is lingering, and everything is calm and peaceful, just like the fairyland in people's dreams.

    Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall.

    The head of the Seven Meridians of Qingyun Sect is here, all looking at the young man kneeling under the hall.

    Master Daoxuan looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was kneeling there, and could not help but think of the two children who were rescued up the mountain five years ago. The world was changing, and it seemed that they had grown up in the blink of an eye.

    He sighed deeply, looked away from Zhang Xiaofan, and said to the other leaders: "Everyone, what do you think of what Zhang Xiaofan just said?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off a long while, the voice of Cangsong Taoist rang out, saying flatly: "This guy's words can never be trusted."

    Zhang Xiaofan, who was kneeling on the ground, shook but did not raise his head.

    Master Daoxuan frowned and said, "Junior Brother Cangsong, why are you so sure?"

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "The method of blood refining is sinister and sinister. If there were no demons from the demon sect to point it out to him, how could he have such knowledge and power to refine such a magic weapon?"?This person must be a spy of the devil's sect, and his life must not be spared.  "

    Cangsong has always been in charge of the punishment of Qingyun Sect. He has a high position and speaks in a firm and firm tone. When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, the color drained from his face and he could hardly breathe.

    No one said anything, but Tian Buyi had a stern face and said slowly: "If he really deliberately sneaked into my Qingyun sect as you said, how could he deliberately use the magic weapon in front of everyone?"

    Cangsong Taoist snorted and said: "It is difficult to predict the behavior of demons from the Demon Cult. They have ulterior motives and it is not surprising that they do some weird things."

    Tian Buyi said angrily: "Isn't this far-fetched and unreasonable?"

    Cangsong Taoist said coldly: "Am I trying to make excuses? I would like to ask Senior Brother Tian, ??is this blood refining method owned by people in my righteous way?"

    Tian Buyi was speechless and his face turned red. Everyone could tell at this moment that Tian Buyi was still on his disciple's side. At this embarrassing moment, a cold voice suddenly came out. He knew it was the leader of Xiaozhu Peak.  Master Shuiyue: "Senior Brother Cangsong, you keep saying that the blood refining method is evil and evil. How evil and evil is it?"

    Cangsong Taoist opened his mouth to speak, but suddenly choked for a moment, and had to say: "The devil teaches sorcery, do you need to say more?"

    Shui Yue said coldly: "So, Senior Brother Cangsong also knows nothing about the blood refining method. How come he thinks this method is sinister and evil and wants to kill this young man?"

    Cangsong Taoist looked at Master Shuiyue, his eyes were bright and his aura was overwhelming, and he said: "Oh, Junior Sister Shuiyue, what do you mean?"

    Master Shuiyue said calmly: "Brothers, what is happening here is that we don't know much about the blood refining method. Although we have heard about it, it is mostly speculation. If by any chance the so-called blood refining method is true, this happens.  Didn't we kill a good person by mistake? Secondly, this young man is only sixteen years old, and his life story is clear, so it would be unreasonable to insist that he is a member of the Demon Cult."

    Cangsong Taoist narrowed his eyes, but there was a sharp light in the slits of his eyes, and said: "Why is Junior Sister Shuiyue so uncharacteristic of today and vigorously excusing this young man? It is really puzzling?"

    Anger flashed across Shuiyue Xiumei's face, and she said: "I am just talking about the matter. I am definitely not like some people who don't see talents from other families and are afraid of threatening their own status, so they seize trivial matters and kill them without any trace.  human nature!"

    "In terms of sharp tongues, there are six men among the seven here, but none of them can compare to Master Shuiyue. Taoist Cangsong turned pale with anger and stood up in a hurry.

    Master Daoxuan quickly intervened and said: "Okay, okay, why are we arguing again? Sit down, sit down."

    Cangsong Taoist did not dare to ignore the leader's words, so he had to sit back in his seat bitterly.  Shuiyue, on the other hand, had a nonchalant look on her face, sitting upright on her chair.

    Master Daoxuan shook his head, turned to the others, and said, "Everyone, what do you think?"

    The other leaders of each lineage were silent for a while. Zeng Shuchang, the leader of Fenghui Peak, was the first to say: "Master, I think what Junior Sister Shuiyue said is right. This young man has a clean origin and has never left the mountain since he started. I'm afraid he got this by chance.  This treasure is actually a blessing to me."

    Master Daoxuan stroked his beard and nodded slightly, then turned to look at Tianyun, the leader of Luoxia Peak. Tianyun looked at Cangsong and said, "I agree with Senior Brother Cangsong's approach on this matter."

    Taoist Cangsong gained an ally and nodded towards Taoist Tianyun.

    In the end, only Shang Zhengliang, the leader of Chaoyang Peak, was left. He looked at Tian Buyi and others, then at Taoist Cangsong and Taoist Tianyun, and finally took a closer look at Master Daoxuan from the corner of his eye, and thought for a moment.  , and said: "I think Junior Sister Shuiyue is right."

    Tian Buyi's face relaxed, but Taoist Cangsong snorted. Master Daoxuan then nodded and said: "Everyone has said it, so I won't be polite." At this point, he first turned to the person who was still kneeling on the ground.  Zhang Xiaofan said: "Xiaofan, you should get up first."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken, looked up at the teachers, and slowly stood up.

    Master Daoxuan glanced at him twice, as if he wanted to see him clearly, and then said to the other leaders: "Everyone, I actually think that Zhang Xiaofan does not look like a member of the Demon Cult. Although this black stick has a sinister aura,  It is restrained, not like the evil monsters from the Demon Cult that we have seen in the past. They are full of murderous intent and show their evil looks"

    Cangsong Taoist heard something was wrong and couldn't help shouting: "Brother, the leader, the devils of the Demon Cult are dangerous and vicious. I would rather kill the wrong one than let him go!"

    Master Daoxuan’s expression changed, he glanced at him and shouted: “Junior Brother Cangsong, do you know what you are talking about?”

    Cangsong knew he had made a mistake and bowed his head in silence.

    Master Daoxuan’s face was serious, but his tone became deeper,He said slowly: "Junior Brother Cangsong, you have been in charge of the punishment of our sect for more than two hundred years, and you are fair and strict. As a brother, I admire you very much. But I see that in the past ten years, you have become increasingly violent and murderous.  Brother Wei is very worried, do you know?"

    Cangsong Taoist whispered: "Yes, senior brother."

    Master Daoxuan said solemnly: "I would rather kill the wrong person than let go. This is what people in the evil way do. Our Qingyun Sect considers itself to be righteous and has always been upright. If we encounter trouble, we would rather let it go than kill the wrong person. Otherwise, we will be the same as those in the evil way."  What's the difference? Junior Brother Cangsong, although your Taoism is profound, you still need to cultivate the Taoism and comprehend the Taoism."

    Cangsong Taoist raised one palm and said, "Thank you, senior brother, for your guidance. Cangsong has learned a lesson."

    Master Daoxuan's face relaxed and he said, "It's good if you know." After saying that, he turned to look at everyone, and everyone said, "Senior brother, the leader, is the one who makes the decision."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said to Zhang Xiaofan, "Did you hear everything?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was moved in his heart and said quickly: "Yes, thank you, thank you all, uncles and uncles." After saying that, he turned to Tian Buyi, with some choking in his voice, and said: "Thank you, master."

    Tian Buyi waved his hand, but said nothing.

    Master Daoxuan picked up the short black stick placed on the coffee table at hand, threw it to Zhang Xiaofan, and said with a smile: "You must use this thing, take it back!"

    Zhang Xiaofan stretched out his hand to catch it. After taking it, he immediately felt the familiar and cold breath rising up all of a sudden, spreading all over his body, as if he was spiritually connected and filled with indescribable joy.

    He bowed deeply to Master Daoxuan and said, "Thank you very much, Uncle Master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and clapped his hands three times. Immediately a Taoist boy came over from the back of the hall. Master Daoxuan gave a few instructions. The Taoist boy nodded in response and walked out. After a while, three people were brought in.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked over, but they were all familiar people.  Qi Hao and Zeng "Wang" walked in front. Zeng "Wang" took advantage of his father Zeng Shuchang not paying attention and secretly made a face at Zhang Xiaofan.  As for the last person walking, it was a cold and beautiful woman, Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak.

    These three people, plus Zhang Xiaofan, happen to be the top four disciples of this Qingyun Sect Seven Meridians Competition.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,37

 Text Chapter 9 Going down the mountain

    ~Date:~September 21~

    , nuo

    [wangww.] When Qi Hao and Zeng "wang" saw Zhang Xiaofan here, they more or less smiled and said hello. Only Lu Xueqi still looked indifferent, but still glanced at him, her eyes  There seemed to be unknown emotions flashing through deep inside, but they disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Master Daoxuan looked at the four people in the hall and said with a smile: "I asked the four of you to come here today because I have something to do. I want you to go down the mountain to experience it."

    Qi Hao and others were moved together.

    Master Daoxuan then told the story about the "Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave" in Kongsang Mountain the day before yesterday, and said: "This matter is of great importance. The four of you are the elites of my sect, so I sent you to investigate. But the devil  Teach the demons to be treacherous and vicious, so you should all be careful."

    The four of them said in unison: "Yes."

    Master Daoxuan nodded and said: "In addition, in addition to my Qingyun Sect, Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple have sent outstanding disciples to investigate together. You must not be rude in front of others, but you must not undermine my Qingyun Sect's momentum.  In addition, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai from Nagato has already gone to Kongsang Mountain to investigate this matter. If you find him, we will discuss everything."

    The four of them looked at each other and agreed in unison.

    Master Daoxuan took a careful look at these four younger generation disciples, and finally his eyes fell on Qi Hao, beckoning: "Qi Hao, come here."

    Qi Hao was startled for a moment and stepped forward. Master Daoxuan looked him up and down, turned to Master Cangsong and smiled: "Junior brother, you have someone to succeed you at Longshou Peak!"

    Cangsong Taoist's face had not looked good since just now. At this time, he finally showed a smile and said with a smile: "Senior brother, it's a joke."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and took out something from his arms, handed it to Qi Hao and said, "Take it."

    Qi Hao took it and took a look, but it was a small mirror with an ancient shape, a bronze rim, a dragon engraved on the top and a tiger engraved on the bottom. The eight trigrams directions were engraved on the mirror. The middle lens was not an ordinary bronze mirror. It was so yellow that it was unclear.  .

    Before Qi Hao could react, Master Cangsong beside him was already beaming with joy and shouted: "You silly boy, what are you still doing? Kneel down and thank me."

    Qi Hao immediately woke up and knew that the inconspicuous thing in his hand was probably the magic weapon "** Mirror". He quickly knelt down and said, "Thank you, Uncle Master."

    Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "No, no, no, get up!" Then he said to the others: "You go out first!"

    Everyone knew that he was going to teach Qi Hao the secret of the mirror, so they all retreated.

    Walking outside the hall, Zhang Xiaofan first walked aside with Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi glanced at him and said calmly: "You have a heavy responsibility now, so don't go back to Dazhu Peak. Let's go down the mountain with the three of them later! Dazhu Peak  Let me tell you something there.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, then lowered his head and whispered: "Yes, Master."

    Tian Buyi said: "During the month when you were recovering from your injuries, I heard that your master's wife taught you some sword-controlling techniques and Taoist secrets. Have you memorized them all?"

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Yes, I have all remembered it."

    Tian Buyi turned around and said slowly: "That's good. Although your qualifications are not good, you are still my disciple of Dazhufeng. Don't embarrass me when you go out."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately said: "Yes, Master, I will never disgrace you."

    Tian Buyi snorted. He had his back turned, and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see his face. He didn't know what his expression was, but listening to his voice, there was no anger at all.

    After a while, Tian Buyi seemed to sigh, turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, said nothing more, waved his hand as a greeting, and then raised the fairy sword to break the sky.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly as the master's figure transformed into a streak of red light and disappeared into the sky, until someone tapped him on the shoulder. He was startled and turned around quickly, only to see the smiling Zeng Wang.  Looking around again, the leaders of other veins have gone, leaving only the two of them and Lu Xueqi standing in the distance.

    Zeng "Net" said with a smile: "You are lucky, I am worried that you will not pass the test this time!"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately felt much more relaxed when he was with him. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Yes! I was scared half to death too."

    Zeng "Net" patted him on the shoulder, looked at him back and forth, and whispered: "Why didn't you bring Xiao Hui?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said with a bitter face: "I was brought by Master early in the morning, but I didn't expect to go down the mountain immediately. I didn't bring anything with me! How could I get Xiao Hui?"

    Zeng "Net" smiled and said: "It's okay, I can lend you the clothes, or you can buy them before we go to Heyang City down the mountain." After saying that, he winked at Zhang Xiaofan and whispered: "Haha, anyway, we are here  It’s a profitable time.”

    &nbsp; Zhang Xiaofan didn’t understand what he meant and said: “What?”

    Zeng "Wang" raised his eyebrows, glanced behind him, and snickered: "There is a beauty accompanying us!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was angry and funny, but he still glanced at Lu Xueqi. At the same time, as if Lu Xueqi had sensed it, he glanced here. The two looked at each other from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan only felt that her eyes were frosty, and he was frightened.  He jumped and quickly looked away.

    The two chatted and laughed for a while. When Zeng "Net" was whispering to him about how he would go on the road with Lu Xueqi in the future, he suddenly noticed that Zhang Xiaofan's originally smiling face suddenly stiffened, and his eyes became straight, staring.  behind him.

    Zeng "Net" felt slightly confused and turned around to look, only to see a man walking up under the long steps. He was in his forties. His clothes were relatively clean, but his face was blank, his eyes were dull, and his mouth was garbled.  Say something without any preface and follow-up: "It's raining, it's dark it smells mother gods, gods, hehe, gods"

    Under the gazes of Zeng "Net" and Lu Xueqi, who was watching from a distance, Zhang Xiaofan walked over, walking very slowly, as if it took a long time before he reached the man.

    It’s like walking back to the past!

    "Second Uncle Wang, are you okay?" He said in a low voice, trying his best to suppress his excitement.

    The man seemed to have no presence of Zhang Xiaofan in his eyes. He still muttered something in his mouth. He left Zhang Xiaofan and walked over. Soon, he disappeared behind the main hall.

    "Who is he?" Zeng "Net" walked up to him and asked.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the place where Uncle Wang disappeared and said sadly: "A lunatic!"

    Zeng Wang looked at his expression and wisely did not ask any more questions.  After a while, Qi Hao, who was beaming with joy, walked out of the hall and greeted the three of them.

    Zhang Xiaofan absent-mindedly walked over with Zeng Wang. After some discussion (Zhang Xiaofan was lost in thought and said nothing), they decided to go down the mountain to Heyang City first.

    Zeng "Net" smiled and said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, is the ** mirror passed to you by the master's uncle very powerful?"

    Qi Hao smiled and said: "The mirror is the most precious treasure of my Qingyun Sect. It is naturally powerful. I am afraid that I am not practicing enough! Haha, okay, this is the top of the mountain. Except for the leader of the Seven Meridians, the other disciples cannot wield swords. Let's go down  Yunhai, from there, fly to Heyang City with your sword!"

    Lu Xueqi’s face was expressionless, Zhang Xiaofan nodded blankly, and Zeng Wang was the only one with a smile on his face. It seemed that going down the mountain was a happy event for a fun-loving person like him.

    Along the way from Qingyun Sect to Heyang City, the four most "outstanding" disciples of Qingyun Sect came to wield swords. Others were doing it with ease, but Zhang Xiaofan could not help but have some difficulty.

    He had been recuperating for a month, and Suru seemed to have expected that he would be okay, and taught him some of the secrets of Qingyun Sect's Taoism, and also taught him how to use magic weapons to fly in the air.

    In fact, it is simple to say, as long as the Tao practice is deep enough and the magic weapon is not too late, it can be driven by Qingyun Taoism and mind power.

    " However, Zhang Xiaofan's cultivation is not deep. Although the magic weapon is not bad, it is very strange. He is also quite unfamiliar with the newly learned Qingyun Sect method, which will be very troublesome to use.

    At the beginning, Suru didn't expect that he would have to go down the mountain as soon as he climbed up to Tongtian Peak. She also wanted to let him memorize the magic formula first, and then let him practice more after returning to Dazhu Peak. Of course, the leaders of other branches did not know about this weird boy.  After all, looking at his performance in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition, one would assume that he knew the most basic sword-controlling technique.

    But little did he know that Zhang Xiaofan secretly learned Taoism and reached the realm of "driving objects" in a daze, but he didn't know how to handle a sword.

    Looking at the others offering their fairy swords, Qi Hao is the white "Ice" fairy sword, Lu Xueqi is the blue "Tianya" fairy sword, and Zeng "Wang" is the fairy sword with a slight purple aura - "Xuanyuan".

    Zhang Xiaofan was nervous and held up the "fire stick", but the feeling seemed to be a little worse, not as comfortable as the day of Qimai Martial Arts.

    Crossing the clouds and over the mountains was supposed to be a half-day journey, but the four of them didn’t arrive at Heyang City until the sun went down.  In order to avoid suspicion, Zhang Xiaofan and three others fell to the ground in a secluded place outside Heyang City. Their whole bodies were soaked and their faces were pale. It seemed that this situation was even more difficult than the competition that day.

    Along the way in the sky, he couldn't control the fire stick several times. If Qi Hao and others hadn't noticed something was wrong around him, didn't dare to go too far away from him, and helped him in time, he would have been afraid of his new "outstanding disciple" of Qingyun Sect.  He would inevitably fall from a high altitude and die in pieces. Before he could bring honor to his master's sect, he would be infamy for thousands of years and bring shame to Qingyun sect.

    Qi Hao and others decided to stop outside the city and walk into the city. Although they wanted to avoid suspicion, they were also afraid of causing trouble in the city.?, in full view of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan accidentally fell down, and the lofty prestige that Qingyun Sect has worked so hard to establish here for two thousand years will be destroyed in one fell swoop. Alas!

    After taking a short rest and waiting for Zhang Xiaofan to catch his breath, the four of them walked toward the tall Heyang City in the sunset.  Zhang Xiaofan was walking at the end, feeling Qi Hao and Lu Xueqi in front of him casting doubtful glances from time to time. Apparently they couldn't understand why a person who excelled in the Seven Meridians Martial Arts Competition couldn't even use an ordinary sword to move clearly.  .

    Zeng Wang, on the other hand, still walked with Zhang Xiaofan with a smile, never mentioning what happened just now, and introduced Heyang City to Zhang Xiaofan nonstop: "Within a hundred miles, this is the largest and most prosperous place.  There are at least 200,000 to 300,000 people living in this city, and the location is good, there are many business trips, and it is even more lively"

    As Zhang Xiaofan listened, he really admired Zeng Wang for his erudition and knowledge, and said: "Net, how come you know everything?"

    Zeng Wang said with a smug look on his face, "What's this? You'll know it if you read a lot." As he spoke, he smiled slyly, secretly whispered into Zhang Xiaofan's ear, "Actually, I've been here many times.  Yes, they all sneaked down the mountain."

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and said: "You, you"

    Zeng "Wang" curled his lips and said: "Look at how scared you are? What's the point? Ever since I learned the art of sword control, I naturally have to practice it often. Flying here, what's the point of going shopping when I'm tired?  Fantastic!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.

    Listening to the two of them muttering behind, Qi Hao smiled slightly and said to Lu Xueqi beside him: "Junior sister Lu, it's getting late. Let's spend the night here tonight and get on our way tomorrow!"

    Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as ice, without any expression, and she just nodded lightly.

    After entering the city, in order to avoid trouble, they changed the clothes of the Qingyun Sect disciples early in the morning, which did not arouse any suspicion. However, Lu Xueqi's extremely beautiful appearance caused quite a stir, causing many passers-by to stop and watch.  .

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Lu Xueqi from the side and saw that although her face was expressionless, a trace of anger flashed through her bright eyes. He couldn't help but worry about these passers-by. If the Dimensional Dimensions were unsheathed, half of this ancient city with a long history would be destroyed first.  .

    However, Lu Xueqi's self-cultivation was obviously much better than Zhang Xiaofan expected. There was no movement from Lu Xueqi until they checked into an inn called "Shanhaiyuan".

    Qi Hao has the most experience among the people, and he is the leader of the four. He was also the one who stepped forward to arrange accommodation in the hotel, and then they were arranged by the store to live in the best backyard.

    This Shanhaiyuan is quite large, with four separate gardens in the back garden. The four of them live in the Xiyuan, each with a room. After going back to rest for a while, Qi Hao called everyone to have dinner at the restaurant in front.

    Shanhaiyuan's self-built restaurant is located on the busiest street in Heyang City, but the VIP room on the third floor is very clean. There are only less than ten tables in the spacious hall, and now there are about five tables.  There are guests having dinner.  Qi Hao called the waiter and ordered a few dishes. He looked very familiar with this place and was probably a regular customer.

    Zhang Xiaofan thought like this in his heart. He was born in a farm family and had never been to a luxurious place like Shanhaiyuan. When he passed by the second floor just now, he saw the grand hall. But when he walked to the third floor, he saw carved dragons and painted phoenixes, mahogany beams, ancient  Fragrant and antique, completely different from the second floor.

    Naturally, he doesn’t know that when people in the world reach a place of wealth, they will instead pursue status and taste. Even though some people like splendor and luxury, in order to let others say that they are somewhat cultivated, they often become arty.

    The four of them sat on a small table by the window. Zeng "Net" took a look at the decoration in the hall and said to Qi Hao: "Senior Brother Qi, the prices here are not cheap, right?"

    Qi Hao smiled slightly and said: "This is the best restaurant in Heyang City, so naturally it's not much cheaper, but our Qingyun Sect has a good reputation here, and their boss is eager for us to come and won't charge us much.  "

    Zeng "Net" said "ah" and nodded in agreement.  After a while, the waiter brought several plates of freshly fried side dishes to the table, especially a plate of fresh stewed fish at the end. Look at the fish body, which is elongated, sub-round at the front, narrow at the back, dark brown, and has whiskers.  Two pairs, thick and long.  The most important thing is that the meat is white and moist, and the aroma is overflowing, which makes people's fingers lick their fingers.

    Zhang Xiaofan has always been interested in cooking, but he has never seen this kind of fish. He couldn't help but ask the waiter: "Brother, what is this fish called, and how is it cooked?"

    The waiter laughed and said: "Sir, you are really discerning. This 'Stewed Sleeping Fish' is the signature dish of our Shanhaiyuan. It is fragrant, smooth and tender, and has a sweet taste. Within a hundred miles of Heyang City,  But very famous…”

    Zhang Xiaofan swallowed his saliva, picked up the chopsticks, took a bite and put it in his mouth. He immediately closed his eyes and nodded: "Ah! The meat is really good, but it's better cooked. Some sugar and ginger slices are added for the sweetness."  It smells fishy, ??uh, has the aroma of fried onions, which must be the use of fresh shallots. Ah! The most rare thing is that the combination of pepper, five spices, eh By the way, and the taste of sesame oil goes so well together, amazing, amazing!  "

    The intoxicated look on his face made Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" stunned. Even Lu Xueqi looked at him with a strange expression on her face. However, the waiter standing beside him was really impressed and praised loudly: "  The guest officer is really an expert and knows the goods!”

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan noticed the appearance of the people around him, his face turned red, and he quickly put down his chopsticks, but still asked, "Excuse me, brother, where does this sleepy fish come from?"

    Before the waiter could speak, he suddenly heard a woman's voice at the big table next door: "This sleepy fish is a specialty of Zhugou Mountain in the south. It is thousands of miles away from here. How can it be transported here? Aren't you a liar?"  ?" (Note 1)

    Everyone was startled and looked over. They saw eight people sitting on the big table, six men in yellow clothes and two women. One woman was wearing a lavender dress and her face was covered.  The veil made it difficult to see the face, but the skin that was exposed was snow-white; the other woman was the speaker. She was not very old, she looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. She was dressed in aqua clothes, with a beautiful appearance and fine eyebrows.  She has beautiful skin and a pair of bright, big eyes that are extremely smart and eye-catching, even compared to Lu Xueqi's.

    Zhang Xiaofan said "Ah", but saw that after the woman said these words, her eyes fell on Lu Xueqi at his table, and she seemed to be shocked by Lu Xueqi's appearance.  Women love beauty, and even women like Lu Xueqi, who are usually as cold as ice, couldn't help but look at that woman one more time at this moment.

    The waiter smiled apologetically and said: "What this guest said is true, but you don't know. A hundred years ago, this sleeping fish was indeed unique to the Gou Mountains in the south. But later, Daoxuan of the Qingyun Sect passed by the Gou Mountains and specially brought this fish to the Gou Mountains.  The sleepy fish was moved back and placed in the flood waters of Qingyun Mountain. Not only is it now alive, but it is also gradually prospering. It is only through the blessing of Daoxuan Immortal on Qingyun Mountain that we can have this good fortune!" He said  As he spoke, a look of extreme reverence appeared on his face.

    Zhang Xiaofan and other Qingyun disciples were naturally happy and smiling after hearing this. But after hearing this, the girl turned around and looked at the veiled woman, sat back, and snorted.

    After finishing the delicious dinner, Zhang Xiaofan and others returned to their residence with satisfaction. Qi Hao said to everyone at the gate of Xiyuan: "You guys can rest here tonight! We will rush to Kongsang Mountain early tomorrow morning."

    Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng "Net" responded, but Lu Xueqi didn't say a word. She walked back to her room and closed the door with a bang.  Qi Hao was stunned for a moment, smiled bitterly at the two of them, and said, "You two junior brothers, please rest early!"

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his handsome face and saw that under the setting sun, Qi Hao's expression was no less than before, and he still had a sense of being out of the world. Suddenly he became discouraged and couldn't lift his spirits, so he reluctantly and Zeng "  Net" said hello, but he ignored Qi Hao and walked back to the room.

    Zeng Wang laughed and joked with Qi Hao for a while, and then they went back to their rooms to rest.

    This night was the first time Zhang Xiaofan left Qingyun Mountain in five years. He tossed and turned, and for some reason he didn't sleep well all night.

    In the middle of the night, I finally fell asleep, and suddenly I dreamed that I was covered in blood, standing with a ferocious face in a mountain of corpses and a sea of ????blood. At the same time, there was an unspeakable fanatical murderous intention deep in my heart, like red blood in front of my eyes.  Like the sweet spring water, it attracted him, seduced him, and made him want to kill to get it all.

    "ah!"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream, sat up suddenly, gasped for air, and was covered in sweat. After a while, his violently beating heart slowly calmed down.

    He sat in the darkness for a long time. He accidentally reached out and touched the fire stick placed beside his pillow. A cold feeling surrounded him.

    This dream was very similar to the nightmares he had been dreaming about over the years. It was as if he had become another person. The blood-eating murderer in the dream made him feel afraid.

    There was silence and darkness all around.

    He crossed his legs, sat up straight in the darkness, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and clasped his hands in front of him.

    The darkness was like a gentle woman, gently wrapping around his body, and a layer of faint golden light loomed from his body.

    Reflecting that faint light, Zhang Xiaofan's face seemed to be covered with a layer of solemnity that he should not have.

    I don’t know eitherAfter a long time, this layer of golden light gradually dissipated. Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes in the darkness, feeling peaceful.  Every time at this time, he missed the kind and gentle monk Pu Zhi.

    He could no longer sleep. He walked to the door, opened it and walked out.  The nearby rooms were all dark, and Qi Hao and the others must have fallen asleep.

    The back garden of Shanhaiyuan is built in a garden, with four courtyards built in the four directions of southeast and northwest.  Zhang Xiaofan walked out of Xiyuan where he lived and went to the garden in the center.

    It was already late at night, looking up at the sky, the sky was full of stars, and a full moon hung in the sky.  The night breeze was blowing, vaguely carrying a hint of fragrance.  The path is winding and deep, leading to an unknown place ahead.  Along the roadside, grass, shrubs, and flowers of all colors are blooming everywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt confused for a while and walked down the path. The breeze blew on his face, bringing a slight chill.

    On such a quiet night, a young man walked alone in the deep garden, reminiscing about the past.

    By the roadside, a small flower trembled gently in the night wind, with crystal dewdrops attached to the pink and white petals, which were exquisite and clear. Zhang Xiaofan stopped and was stunned by the sight.

    The faint fragrance comes quietly.

    Suddenly, a slender jade hand seemed to stretch out from the eternal darkness, with a hint of quiet beauty, imprinted with the moonlight and stars in the sky, and touched the flower.

    Break it off!

    At that moment, there was a "boom" in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, as if the moonlight in the sky had lost its luster, and the garden suddenly fell into darkness.

    He turned his head and looked over, with a bit of inexplicable hatred.

    A young girl in aqua clothes stood there, as if attracting the light from the sky. She gently put the flower in front of her nose and smelled it deeply.

    Note 1: "Book of Mountains and Seas. Volume 4 of the Classic of Mountains and Seas. Volume 4. Zhugou Mountains": The water travels five hundred miles to the south, and the mountains called Zhugou Mountains have no vegetation and many sand and stones.  It is a mountain with a vast area of ??hundreds of miles and many sleeping fish.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    , nuo

 Text Chapter 10 Ten Thousand Bats

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    [网ww.] Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and recognized this person as the beautiful girl who was arguing about sleeping fish at dinner. At this moment, he saw that she was still wearing the same set of aqua clothes, and her skin was like snow under the moonlight. She was so beautiful that she was so beautiful.  Like a fairy.

    The girl put the freshly cut flower to her nose, took a deep breath, and an intoxicated expression appeared on her face, with a breathtaking beauty.  And the flowers seemed to be even more brilliant in front of her beautiful face.

    However, Zhang Xiaofan felt a burst of unknown anger from deep in his heart, frowning and said: "This flower is blooming beautifully, why did you break it?"

    The bright eyes of the girl in green were flowing, and her eyes were like water as they turned around Zhang Xiaofan, and she said calmly: "I picked this flower, which is the blessing of this flower; being smelled by me is the fate that this flower has cultivated for three generations.  How could a layman like you know?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment. It was the first time in his life that he had heard of such a ridiculous thing. He shook his head and said, "If you break off this flower, you will lose your life. How can you be happy?"

    The girl in green glanced at him and said, "You're not a flower, how do you know it won't be happy?"

    Zhang Xiaofan felt even more angry when he heard the woman's unreasonable words, and said: "You are not a flower, so how do you know that it will be happy? Maybe the flower is in pain at the moment, ah! Look, then  If there's water on the flowers, I'm sure they'll cry in pain."

    The girl in green clothes was obviously stunned for a moment, and after a moment she burst out laughing. She was as beautiful as a hundred flowers in full bloom, and Zhang Xiaofan was almost stunned.

    "Hua Lei?Haha, Hua Lei, this is the first time in my life that I heard a grown man refer to dew as the tears of flowers. I laughed to death"

    Zhang Xiaofan’s face turned red and he was speechless, but seeing the girl’s waist bent with laughter and her face burning, he forced himself to say: “Then, what’s the matter?”

    Unexpectedly, when the girl heard this and looked at him, she laughed even louder. The clear laughter echoed in the quiet and dark garden, adding a bit of warmth.

    Zhang Xiaofan was angry. He wanted to say something but didn't know how to say it. Looking at the woman's happy smile, he stamped his feet angrily, turned around and left.

    Before he had taken two steps, he suddenly heard the girl in green behind her stop laughing, but there was still a hint of smile in her tone as she said, "Hey, wait a minute."

    Zhang Xiaofan originally went out tonight and was in a good mood, but after meeting this woman, he was in a bad mood. Now that he heard her cry out, he felt irritated again. He couldn't help but turn around and said: "I didn't say hello, you did."  who?"

    The girl was startled for a moment, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Her eyes looking at Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be a little colder. It seemed that few people had ever contradicted her like this.

    But after a moment, she seemed to have thought of something again. Although she did not regain her bright smile, her tone was still gentle and she said, "Oh, what is your name?"

    Zhang Xiaofan blurted out: "My name is" After choking for a moment, he snorted and said, "Why should I tell you?"

    The girl in green had a solemn expression and seemed a little angry, but when she saw Zhang Xiaofan's angry expression, she looked like a angry little boy, and she couldn't help but burst into laughter again.

    This smile completely dissipated the aura of her sinking face just now. Against the moonlight in the sky and the fragrance of the garden, this beautiful woman's face was full of smiles, as if she knew that this was not a good thing, and she shook her head and was about to endure it.  He stopped, but still laughed.

    It’s as if the innocence of long ago came to life again tonight.

    The moonlight was like water, gently shining on her shoulders and face, reflecting the soul-stirring beauty.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know when he became obsessed with watching it.

    The girl laughed for a while, and when she found Zhang Xiaofan staring at her, she let out a laugh. She didn't blush like a girl would, but said directly: "Am I good-looking?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled by her, as if he had been caught as a thief, and felt greatly embarrassed, but under the soft eyes of the girl, he felt that he had nowhere to escape: "I you  Uh, you look good!"

    As soon as the words came out, Zhang Xiaofan himself was stunned for a moment, and an indescribable strange feeling came to his heart, but the girl didn't seem to care, with a faint smile on her face, and said: "I think so, growing up, who doesn't  You guys say I'm beautiful! You all look the same."

    Listening to her tone of voice, she seems to have gone through many vicissitudes of life at such a young age.  Zhang Xiaofan was furious and was about to retort, but when he looked over inadvertently, he saw her bright eyes and white teeth, her body in the moonlight, she looked vaguely familiar.

    He immediately remembered the beauty of his senior sister that he had seen with his own eyes on Qingyun Mountain, beside the clear water pool.? figure, his interest suddenly waned and he could no longer pick up his energy. He glanced at the girl in green again, sighed lowly, turned around and left without saying a word.

    "Hey," after walking a few steps, he heard another shout from behind him. Zhang Xiaofan frowned and turned around, looking at the girl in green.

    She squinted her eyes slightly, and her polished lips seemed to tighten a little, as if she was thinking about something, but the atmosphere suddenly became silent.

    "What's your name?" She still asked, his shadow reflected in her eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly flinched, and all the anger he had just dissipated in a moment, as if the anger towards this figure was undeserved.

    He avoided the soft eyes and said with a little timidity that made him uneasy: "Zhang Xiaofan."

    Then he walked back quickly, almost as if he was running away.

    He strode with his head lowered. As soon as he reached a corner of the winding path, he suddenly noticed a black figure appearing in front of him. In this dark garden, it would have been difficult to spot him if he hadn't been close.

    He could hardly hold back his momentum, but fortunately his body was still very responsive and he stopped in front of that person.  In the darkness, a pair of bright but quiet eyes appeared in front of him.

    The two of them were too close to each other. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly took a step back. Then he saw clearly that this person was the masked woman sitting next to the girl in green at dinner.

    At this moment, she was still veiled, but she had changed into a black silk dress. In this night, she was almost like a ghost.

    Zhang Xiaofan calmed down and was still breathing a little. He could smell a faint fragrance in his nose. I don’t know if it was the fragrance in the garden or when he was near the woman just now

    His heart skipped a beat and he felt that it was a mistake to come out tonight. He muttered vaguely: "I'm sorry." Then he walked past the masked woman and walked towards his residence.

    From beginning to end, the masked woman never said a word, she just stood there quietly, watching the young man in her eyes.  When Zhang Xiaofan walked past her, she slowly turned around and looked at his leaving figure.

    After a long time, when her figure almost merged with the darkness in the dark garden, she turned around and walked towards the depths of the garden.  Soon, she saw the woman in green, still standing where she was, playing with a broken flower in her hand.

    The girl in green looked up, without any surprise, and said with a smile: "Aunt You, you are back."

    The masked woman glanced at the flowers in her hand, her veil moved slightly, and she seemed to be nodding, and said: "Those four people are under the Qingyun sect." Her voice echoed in the garden, floating deep, although it was soft, it carried a  A bit ghostly: "The leader is Qi Hao from the Dragon Head Peak lineage. I have never seen the other three. They seem to be from the younger generation and I don't know their names."

    The girl in green smiled slightly and said, "I know someone. The man who just passed by is called Zhang Xiaofan. What a local name."

    The masked woman glanced at her and said calmly: "Baguio, I haven't seen you enjoying the flowers for a long time."

    The girl in green, also known as Baguio, seemed to be stunned for a moment. The next moment, a smile appeared on her beautiful face again and said: "Yes! Aunt You, it's been a long time."

    She picked up the flower and looked at it carefully.  Then, under the gaze of the masked woman, the girl in green smiled, but firmly clenched her hands and crushed the beautiful flowers into pieces.

    The next day, four people from the Qingyun Sect got up. After washing up, Qi Hao gathered the four of them and discussed: "Kongsang Mountain is three thousand miles away in the east, and the distance is not close. It is important for us to hurry up." The other three people had no objections, so  Then check out and set off.

    The boss of Shanhaiyuan really admires Qingyunmen. The originally expensive rent was actually discounted by 50%, making it almost the same as ordinary rent.

    Zhang Xiaofan watched Qi Hao joking and settling accounts with the boss, but glanced around, but until he left, he didn't see the girl in green last night again.

    The four of them traveled in the air. The three-thousand-mile journey took ten days. During this period, Zhang Xiaofan was naturally greatly hindered. However, in the next few days, Zhang Xiaofan gradually became familiar with Taoism and also became familiar with "burning fire sticks".  It was even more familiar, and it actually flew decently. When flying high in the sky every day, the feeling of flying through the blue sky and white clouds really made him excited for several days.

    On this day, we finally arrived at Kongsang Mountain. Everyone was surprised to see that within a hundred miles, there was a steep and towering mountain, but it was full of rocks and few vegetation. There was no human habitation at the bottom of the mountain, and it was desolate.

    It was almost dusk at this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the dim yellow sunset shone on Kongsang Mountain, which seemed to be a bit desolate and a bit scary.

    Everyone dropped down at the foot of the mountain and put away their fairy swords and magic weapons.  Qi Hao looked at the sky??, said: "I think there is no one to stay here, so why don't we go up the mountain immediately and look for the 'Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave' and see if there is a suitable place to rest for the night."

    Zeng "Net" nodded and said: "Senior Brother Qi's words make sense, let's go up the mountain now!" Seeing that Zeng "Net" agreed, Zhang Xiaofan had no objections of his own. Lu Xueqi looked at the sky and said nothing, but she was the first  One walked towards the top of the mountain.

    Although Kongsang Mountain is not as exaggeratedly high as Qingyun Mountain's Tongtian Peak, it is not low either. In addition, it is remote and steep, with no way to find it. The four of them went up from the foot of the mountain and only reached the mountainside when the sky was completely dark.  Come down.

    The four of them walked to a platform. Qi Hao stopped everyone and took out a small bronze mirror from his arms. All three of them recognized it as the Qingyun Sect's most precious "brother mirror" and were stunned for a moment.  I don’t know what Qi Hao is going to do.

    I saw Qi Hao holding the mirror in his hand and reciting a few mantras in a low voice. The originally dim mirror seemed to be sensitive and gradually lit up. Then it floated from Qi Hao's hand and stayed there.  Two feet above his head, the light gradually grew stronger, with a pale yellow halo, illuminating a circle about six feet around the four of them, protecting them in the center.

    Qi Hao then said: "Eight hundred years ago, Kongsang Mountain was a gathering place for demons from the Demon Cult. Moreover, I found this mountain to be desolate and strange. I am afraid that there are many mountain spirits and monsters. The mirror functions to protect the Lord, so we can  Preventive measures."

    Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the small mirror floating in the air, and saw that the small mirror did not seem to be amazing in appearance, but there was an aura of aura hidden in its simplicity, which should not be underestimated.

    At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud noise in the distance, followed by the sound of "crackling".

    The sound gradually became denser, and in the end, not only did it get louder, but the rhythm was almost inaudible. Only the huge noise of "rumbling" echoed in the barren mountains and ridges. In the distance, a sound emitted by the mirror in the darkness was heard.  With a little light, everyone suddenly saw a black cloud suddenly rising behind the distant mountain, making it even more strange in the darkness, and the loud rumbling sound came from there.

    ?????????????????????????????????????Zeng "Net" rolled his eyes and suddenly lost his voice: "** Mirror!"

    As soon as he spoke, before everyone could react, the increasingly huge black cloud in the sky felt something and moved here. A moment later, a shrill roar seemed to come from the black cloud,  In an instant, the black clouds all turned around and rushed toward the four people, the only light in the dark night.

    In an instant, the originally starry night sky turned dark, as if it was covered by something.

    Everyone felt that a fishy smell filled the surrounding area in an instant, and Zhang Xiaofan and others were all shocked.  Only Qi Hao was still calm, but his face had turned pale, and he said quickly: "Don't move around, don't leave the aperture range of the mirror."

    After a while, the whistling and rumbling sound was close to their ears. Reflecting the light of the mirror, everyone finally saw the black cloud clearly. It turned out to be countless black bats, densely packed, and looking at the figure, it was bigger than before.  The bats they saw were more than twice as big, and each one had its mouth wide open. They were all black and had a scarlet mouth, which was terrifying.

    But the pale yellow light emitted by the mirror showed its effect at this time, and all the bats were separated from the aperture. No matter how they hit and squeezed, the aperture did not move at all.

    On the contrary, the bat that was close to the aperture and in contact with the pale yellow light made a "sizzling" sound from its black body. After a moment, it fell to the ground, struggling endlessly, and saw that it could not survive.

    "It's just that there are so many bats in this group. If you look around, even the stars in the night sky are covered. I'm afraid there aren't millions or tens of millions of them.

    Those who died on the ground were probably less than one millionth of them, but countless bats were seen rushing forward one after another. The four people were surrounded in the center. Although nothing happened for the time being, there was terrifying blood on the front, back and left.  The basin has a big mouth, and the fishy smell is almost nauseating.

    However, the mirror is a Taoist treasure after all. Under the attacks of countless ferocious beasts, it showed no sign of fragility. The yellow circle of light seemed to be thin, but it stood like a mountain. After a while, the bat corpses around the circle were piling up.  high.

    At this moment, I don’t know how many black bats are surrounding the aperture. There are three layers inside and three layers outside. I’m afraid it’s three hundred layers inside and three hundred layers outside.

    But the impact of these beasts on the aperture seemed to slowly slow down. They seemed to know that their efforts were futile and stopped doing such useless things.  It's just that these bats seem to be reluctant to part with the delicious food, and they still surround it and refuse to leave.

    Zhang Xiaofan's mind was in turmoil. He had never seen such a vicious thing in his life. He was still a little nervous and frightened until now. He panted and looked away from the surrounding bats. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lu Xueqi standing next to her with a pale face.  Extremely.

    As if at the same time, Lu Xueqi also sensed his gaze and looked towards Zhang Xiaofan.It seems.  Their eyes met in the air.

    Lu Xueqi suddenly turned her head, her pale face seemed a little whiter, but she never looked back.

    "brush……"

    Suddenly, all the bats fluttered their wings and flew up. Zeng "Net" looked at them, and then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's not easy"

    Before he finished speaking, he couldn't go on. He saw the sky full of black clouds and countless bats flying to high places. They suddenly turned around and saw the ones in front of them rushing down like hailstones and hitting the aperture of the mirror.  , but was knocked back by the aperture of the mirror, and then a cloud of blood mist rose up, falling to the ground in pieces under the pale yellow light.

    Blood flowed horizontally, and the face was bloody. Countless terrifying blood flowers flickered in the night and then fell to the ground. However, the bats that followed seemed to be indifferent to the death of the same kind in front of them, and they continued to hit each other.

    The four members of the Qingyun Sect all looked pale, looking at the ferocious and savage objects that were rare in this world.

    Around the aperture, a thick pile of bat corpses nearly half a man high was quickly piled up.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly found that the clothes on his back were completely wet with cold sweat.

    I don’t know how long this terrifying scene lasted. When the bat corpses outside the aperture were almost as high as a person, the bat group finally stopped this powerful and brutal attack. At this moment, even if it was a precious mirror, the aperture emitted by it was  The brightness also dimmed a bit, but it still shone in the dark night and stood firm.

    The sky is full of dark clouds, surrounding the only light in this dark night, but they still refuse to leave.

    The four of them didn’t even dare to close their eyes. They each held their own fairy swords and magic weapons in their hands, and they didn’t dare to slack off at all.

    These huge groups of bats seemed to have no good solution. They just surrounded and refused to leave, but they did not launch any more attacks.

    This went on until dawn.

    When the first ray of sunlight came over from the sky, as if there was a call from somewhere, all the bats suddenly flew up, hovered in the air for a moment, and then flew back to the place where they flew out last night. They came very quickly.  It went faster, and within a moment, these countless bats had disappeared.

    The four people in Qingyun Sect slowly relaxed, but after a long time, Qi Hao did not remove the mirror until he was absolutely sure that those bats would not come out again.

    The aperture dissipates.

    With a muffled sound, the hills of bat corpses surrounding the four people suddenly fell in from all directions, drowning the four people in this disgusting and terrifying river.

    At that moment, Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat, and he almost thought he had stopped breathing. At the same time, he heard a scream from the person next to him, and a jade hand stretched out and grabbed his hand tightly.  Arms.

    The force was so great that her nails dug into his flesh through his clothes.

    This pain penetrated into his heart. He turned around and looked at this frightened and beautiful woman. Her pale face showed a trace of panic in the morning sun, which made people feel an inexplicable pain in their heart.

    Suddenly, all the fear in his heart disappeared. Even though he was still a little nervous, his attention was attracted by Lu Xueqi, as if he must not shrink in front of her.

    He took a step forward and stood in front of her.

    Lu Xueqi's breathing slowly calmed down. She raised her head slightly, moved her lips lightly, took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and let go of her hand.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 1 Ancient Cave

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】The four of them finally got out of the pile of bat corpses, but they were all in an extremely miserable state. Not only were their bodies covered in dirty dark blood, but the smell was also extremely foul.

    The four of them are members of the Qingyun sect and have always been clean. Especially Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhu Peak, who is even more clean by nature. The situation at this moment is really more uncomfortable than cutting her three times.

    The four of them hurriedly walked away. At this moment, they all just wanted to get as far away from the disgusting pile of bat corpses as possible.  They walked a long distance in one breath and came to a relatively flat rock. The four of them patted their clothes and tidied them up for a long time. They only brushed off some debris, but the traces of bat blood and the stench were still lingering no matter what.  Don't go.

    Zhang Xiaofan and the other three men were doing better, but Lu Xueqi's usually cold face was as frosty as snow at this moment. She was wiping her clothes hard and rubbing them vigorously. It seemed that she would not get these disgusting things out of her body.  Go and never give up.

    It’s just that the blood stains seemed to be particularly sticky. Soon, Qi Hao, Zeng Wang and Zhang Xiaofan all gave up their efforts. Only Lu Xueqi still refused to give up with a white face.  The three men looked at each other in confusion. Even the most experienced Qi Hao looked a little embarrassed now and didn't know what to say.

    Just when the four of them were silent and only Lu Xueqi frowned and rubbed her clothes, a few roars suddenly came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw four rays of light flashing in the sky, two yellow, one white and one green. After a moment, this  Four rays of light fell in front of them, and after a flash, four figures appeared.

    The two people on the left are actually two monks. The one behind him is tall, with thick eyebrows and huge eyes, and a sinister face. He is not angry but powerful. If he were not wearing cassocks, he might have been mistaken for a robber who was robbing someone on the road.

    But the other monk standing in front of him was a young monk who was a head shorter than him. He was completely different from him. He had fair skin, bright eyes, and was dressed in moon-white cassock. He looked a little thin, but in any case  No contempt.

    The two people on the right side are two young men, a man and a woman. The man is handsome and the woman is delicate. They stand together and match each other perfectly, just like the golden boy and girl in front of the Goddess.

    The four people looked at the four people from the Qingyun Sect and frowned when they saw the blood on their bodies. The young and fair monk first shouted the Buddha's name and said: "Amitabha, are the four donors under the Qingyun Sect?"

    The four people in Qingyun looked at each other, Qi Hao stepped out from the crowd, returned the salute, and said: "Exactly, Qi Hao, may I ask you"

    The young monk smiled slightly and said: "The young monk is the Dharma Minister of Tianyin Temple, and this is the junior disciple Fashan. The two next to him are Li Xun and Yan Hong, the outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley."

    The tall Fa Shan returned the greeting in a low voice, but Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley looked arrogant and nodded slightly, as if they had seen the ceremony.

    Qi Hao frowned and immediately ignored the two people from Fenxiang Valley and said to Faxiang: "Ah! I have admired the name of Senior Brother Faxiang of Tianyin Temple for a long time. He is praised as a rare talent for thousands of years by the righteous cultivators. I met him today and he is indeed extraordinary!"

    Dharma Prime Minister smiled slightly and said: "Senior Brother Qi is really wrong. I am a young monk with dull qualifications, but my mentor Pu Hong never gave up. He taught me the true Dharma in order to do some good deeds for the people of the world, but he dare not compare with other senior brothers from Qingyun Sect."

    Qi Hao laughed loudly, waved his hands repeatedly, and said: "Senior Brother Faxiang is too humble. Come, let me introduce some of my junior brothers and sisters to you." After that, he introduced Zhang Xiaofan and three others to them. Zhang Xiaofan followed them to greet them, but he didn't know  Why, he felt that when Qi Hao introduced him, the Dharma Minister's eyes seemed to light up and he glanced at him one more time.

    At this time, the face of Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley, who had been left aside since the beginning of the conversation, was not very good-looking. After Qi Hao finished his introduction, he suddenly said coldly: "Brother Qi, your Qingyun Sect has always regarded itself as the leader of the righteous way, and the true Taoist method is unique.  How come in the world, when we meet today, everyone is so embarrassed?"

    The expressions of the four people in the Qingyun Sect all changed. Zhang Xiaofan was even more disgusted when he looked at him with his eyes above his head. When he glanced around, he saw that Lu Xueqi had stopped wiping her clothes at some point, with a frosty look on her face.  , looked at the two people in Fenxiang Valley coldly, but most of all they were looking at each other with the beautiful woman named Yan Hong.

    After all, Qi Hao was experienced in the world. Although he was slightly angry, he recovered quickly. He smiled and said, "To be honest, I came here with three of my colleagues last night. They wanted to search for the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave. Unexpectedly, we failed."  Encountered countless bats"

    When the four Faxiang people heard this, their expressions changed. The tall and tall Fashan opened his eyes wide and said in a rough voice: "Well, those are the countless beasts in the Wanbat Ancient Cave. They are ferocious and savage."  Cruel and very difficult to deal with.”

    Qi Hao is so clever. As soon as he heard this, he knew that most of the four people in front of him had come a few days earlier and had also encountered these exciting people.The guy in great pain.  His mind was racing, but he suddenly heard a long laugh from Zeng "Net" behind him. He walked forward, smiled at Fashan and said, "Brother Fashan, so you have also encountered these vampire bats?"

    Fashan nodded, seemingly straight-tempered, and said, "Yes, there were too many bats, so we had to retreat."

    Zeng Wang said "Ah", sighed, and said: "To tell you the truth, we also encountered those bats last night. We wanted to eliminate them for the people, but unexpectedly they killed them from morning till night. No matter how hard we tried,  But they were still unable to kill them. In the end, they could only drive these vicious creatures back to the cave, but they ended up covered in filth. Alas! I’m ashamed, I’m ashamed!”

    He turned back to look at Qi Hao. The two looked at each other and smiled, saying in unison: "Ashamed! Ashamed!"

    Everyone’s expressions changed. The difference was that Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley snorted with disdain on his face. The beautiful woman Yan Hong seemed a little shy, but she also clearly showed disbelief on her face.  The Faxiang of Tianyin Temple smiled and said nothing, but Fashan had admiration on his face. Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and glanced at the two people who were smiling brightly.

    After a while, the Dharma Minister smiled and said: "This time about the Kongsang Mountain incident, the elders of our three sects originally wanted us younger generations to receive some experience. Now we are all here, but the senior brothers from Qingyun Sect have come from afar to work hard, so why don't we take a day off first?  , how about we go into the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave to investigate tomorrow morning?"

    At this time, Li Xun, who was standing next to him, snorted coldly and said, "Senior Brother Faxiang is right, otherwise someone will have to make some excuses after entering."

    Except for Zhang Xiaofan, none of Qi Hao, Zeng "Net" and Lu Xueqi, who came from the famous Qingyun family, were not favored by their teachers in their own lineage and did not have some arrogance in their bones.

    At that moment, Qi Hao snorted coldly and said, "Senior Brother Li Xun is right. Otherwise, with my current tired body, I would be powerless to save you when the time comes!"

    Li Xun obviously didn't expect that all the people under Qingyun's sect would be so arrogant. He was born in Fenxiang Valley and had been valued by his teachers since he was a child. Among his peers, except for a few people, all of them were far better than others in practicing Taoism.  As a fellow disciple, he has developed a arrogant and arrogant personality. How can he bear this anger? His face suddenly changed, and he stared at Qi Hao and said, "So, Senior Brother Qi's practice is far better than mine. I would like to ask for advice."  Fan."

    It was about the face of the master. Qi Hao straightened his body and was about to walk out. Suddenly he saw Lu Xueqi coming out from behind. She stood in the middle of the field and said coldly: "Senior Brother Qi, please come on and I'll give you a lesson on Fenxiang Valley."  It’s just magic."

    Li Xun was stunned for a moment, and saw that although Lu Xueqi was covered in blood, the skin on her jade face was reflected as white as snow. Although her expression was cold, her awe-inspiring expression had the air of looking down on all living beings and elegant and elegant.  He had never seen such stunning beauty before, and he was stunned for a moment.

    At the same time, the Master of Tianyin Temple came out and said with a smile: "Brothers, we came here to check out the remaining members of the Demon Sect. I must have taught you before leaving. If they know about us,  If you act on your impulse here, I'm afraid you'll be punished if you go back, and besides, it's just a trivial matter, so how about we all give in?"

    Li Xun came back to his senses, snorted and looked up at the sky. Although he didn't speak, the meaning was quite obvious.  At this moment, Qi Hao thought of Master Daoxuan's instructions before leaving, and he felt a little regretful. He took the opportunity to step down, and called from behind: "Junior Sister Lu, what Senior Brother Faxiang said is right, we should consider peace as the most important thing!"

    Lu Xueqi looked at everyone, snorted, and walked back. She saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at her, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and then walked aside alone.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt cold when she glanced at him, and an indescribable feeling came over him.

    I only heard the Dharma Minister say again: "In that case, let's go down the mountain first, and then go up the mountain to investigate again tomorrow morning!"

    At this time, everyone had no objections, so Dharma Prime Minister led the way, and everyone followed him with his sword, and came to a small hill thirty miles away from Kongsang Mountain. There was actually a clear spring here, which was what everyone in Qingyun Sect wanted.  need.  At that moment, everyone freshened up by the water, found a quiet place to change clothes, and then walked out to meet the Faxiang and others.

    Lu Xueqi was a daughter, so it was inconvenient, and the place to change clothes was the farthest away, so she was the last one to come out.  When everyone looked at her, they saw that after she had washed herself, her face was radiant, adding a bit of charm to her original beauty, and their eyes immediately lit up.  Needless to say, the eyes of Zeng Wang, Li Xun and others were shining. Even Fenxianggu Yanhong, who had been silent, also looked at her a few more times.

    The eight most "outstanding" disciples of the three sects of the current righteous path sat around and talked about it. Zhang Xiaofan only learned from Fa Xiang and others that the bats in Kongsang Mountain's "Ancient Ten Thousand Bats Cave" were raised by the demon sect back then.  Alien species, ferocious and cruel, good at sucking blood, originallyAfter the Demon Cult's stronghold here was destroyed eight hundred years ago, there were still a few remaining bats.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? reproduction and flourishing, and now it has reached a huge scale. Every time there is a predator, the area of ????500 miles is completely deserted.

    However, these bats seem to be afraid of the sun, so they are only active at night. They live in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave during the day. Everyone in Qingyun Sect happened to meet them last night. If they went up the mountain during the day, they would be fine.

    Hearing this, Zeng Wang frowned and asked the Faxiang: "Brother Faxiang, since those beasts are in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, how can we go in and investigate?"

    The Dharma Minister hesitated for a moment and said: "According to the monk's observations these days, these beasts only hang upside down on the ceiling of the ancient cave during the day and do not move. It is not certain that we can go in."

    Zeng "Net" was speechless, but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but said: "That means you are not sure, Brother Faxiang. Maybe those guys will pounce on us after seeing us entering the cave. What should we do?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked at him, and there seemed to be a faint light flickering in his eyes, but his expression remained gentle, and he said: "That's exactly it. In fact, the young monk is not 100% sure, but the master always has to do what he is ordered to do, so why don't you give it a try?  The last try, the worst we can do is quit. Today, Junior Brother Fashan, myself, and the two benefactors from Fenxiang Valley wanted to go in and have a look, but we didn’t expect to meet you all, so that’s good, there are so many people so we can take care of you!”

    "Humph", but Li Xun snorted coldly on the side. The four people from Qingyun Sect looked at him at the same time, but Li Xun was not afraid at all. Only when he saw Lu Xueqi's eyes looking over, his expression became somewhat  Variety.

    Qi Hao ignored him, turned to Fa Xiang and said, "There is one more thing, please ask Senior Brother Fa Xiang."

    Fa Xiang said: "Senior Brother Qi, please tell me."

    Qi Hao said: "Three months ago, my Qingyun Clan's eldest disciple, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai, came here first. I wonder if you all know where he is now?"

    Dharma Prime Minister shook his head and said: "We came here together with the two of Fenxiang Valley, but we have not seen Senior Brother Xiao."

    Qi Hao frowned and remained silent.

    The next day, when the sun was rising, Zhang Xiaofan and eight other people came to Kongsang Mountain. They saw that the mountain was deserted and the ground was covered with sand and rocks. On such a huge mountain, even ordinary birdsong could not be heard. They expected that they had not done what they had done earlier.  The snacks of the fierce bats have already migrated out of this mountain peak.

    Fa Xiang and others came a few days ago and have already found the location of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.  Now everyone followed, cautiously all the way, and finally arrived at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.

    This is a huge mid-mountain cave, located in the shadow of the mountain and sloping slightly downward. There is only a little light at the entrance of the cave, and it is pitch black further inside.  Standing five or six feet away from the entrance of the cave, everyone felt the cold wind blowing out of the cave, blowing over their faces, and feeling cold to the bones.  At the same time, there was a faint rustling sound, like a whisper, like a ghost crying, which made people feel numb.

    Qi Hao took another look at the cave, turned around and forced a smile, saying: "In that case, let's go in."

    Everyone was silent, Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "Exactly, but the dangers in this cave are unpredictable. You'd better prepare your immortal weapons just in case."

    It was a matter of life and death, and no one dared to neglect it. They all took the magic weapon in their hands. When Li Xun, Yan Hong and the two monks from Tianyin Temple saw Zhang Xiaofan taking out a black fire stick, they were all stunned.  , looking stunned.

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he felt quite embarrassed. Fortunately, at this moment, Lu Xueqi, under her blue light, said coldly: "Let's go." Then he was the first to walk towards the dark cave, and everyone quickly followed.  , and then the problem was solved.

    Just as they were about to enter the cave entrance and the cold wind was getting colder and colder, the Faxiang seemed to be approaching Zhang Xiaofan intentionally or unintentionally. Zhang Xiaofan felt it and smiled at him.

    The Faxiang smiled back and whispered: "Junior Brother Zhang, the road ahead is difficult and dangerous, so you can follow me."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but he saw that Dharma had already walked into the darkness. He didn't have time to think too much. He saw everyone entering the cave and hurriedly followed him.

    As soon as he stepped into the cave, Zhang Xiaofan felt his feet go soft and his whole body sank downwards. He was shocked, but luckily he only sank to his ankles and stopped.

    At this time, everyone was already in darkness, but their magic weapons and immortal weapons were sacrificed, emitting rays of light. Zhang Xiaofan looked at his feet, and his face suddenly turned bitter. It turned out that what he was stepping on was extremely thick bat excrement, with a foul odor.  Not to mention, the feet are still stuck in it, and the feeling is as uncomfortable as it can be.

    He raised his eyes and looked forward, and saw that most of the others had the same expression, especially the two women, Lu Xueqi and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, who frowned and looked pale.

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and reluctantly calmed down. EveryoneAfter getting familiar with this environment, I walked inside again. At this time, the rustling sound like the whisper of a demon also became louder at the same time, as if it was far away, but also seemed to be right next to me, everywhere.

    After walking another three or four feet like this, Qi Hao at the front suddenly whispered: "Slow down!"

    Everyone immediately stopped and saw Qi Hao's ice fairy sword rising slowly, and the light gradually brightened, illuminating the cave in front. Everyone immediately held their breath.

    This is a huge cave. The top of the cave is very high from the ground. Under the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword, everyone is shocked to see countless black bats hanging upside down at the top of the cave. It is almost impossible to see the rocks of the cave.

    And that "rustling" sound is caused by the friction of these beasts.

    In the darkness, the bats illuminated by the white light seemed to feel uneasy. One by one they started to move, but they did not fly. Instead, they used their claws to climb on the rocks and move towards the darkness. Some simply caught the same kind of bats.  On the body.  Those fangs and mouths become more terrifying in the darkness, which is frightening.

    No one dared to breathe. After a pause, everyone realized that although the light here was particularly eye-catching in the darkness, these bats seemed to be motionless and would not attack. After discovering this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Dharma Minister whispered: "Fortunately, the young monk's judgment is correct. Everyone, let's move on."

    Everyone turned their heads and walked towards the deeper darkness of this terrifying ancient cave.  As everyone walked forward, the bat guano under their feet became thicker and thicker. Under the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword, the bats on the top of the cave seemed to be endless. There were more and more bats, with sharp teeth and murmuring sounds.  All roaring around.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the eight of them were not possessed of the righteous dharma, and firm in their minds, ordinary people would have gone mad.

    I don’t know how long they walked like this. Zhang Xiaofan was walking in the middle of the team, but Dharma Prime Minister was always walking in front of him. Seeing that the moon-white monk’s robe of the young monk in front of him was stained with some dirt, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered  Universal wisdom.

    Does the person deep in the memory come from the same place as the monk in front of me?

    Ahead, Qi Hao suddenly heard a slight cry: "Ah!"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could recover, he felt something strange under his feet, as if he had stepped on hard ground.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 2 Demon

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】The Dharma Standing in front muttered a Buddha's name. After a moment, a round bead shining with solemn golden light was lifted from his hand. At first, the light seemed to be attached to the Dharma, but with the power of the Dharma,  After urging, the golden light suddenly flourished. With the bead as the center, the golden light surged in all directions like a tide.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there, almost as if he heard a whistling sound in his ears, and a golden halo of light passed by his side.

    Everyone present’s face was reflected in a light golden color, and at the same time they felt relaxed. Even if they were a little nervous, they calmed down in an instant.  The huge space was as bright as day in the blink of an eye. If it weren't for the ferocious rocks and squirming bats, it would almost make people think they were in a Buddhist paradise.

    Li Xun, who has always had his eyes high above his head, was a little surprised at this moment. He stood aside and said in surprise: "Reincarnation Pearl!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister glanced at him and said, "Senior Brother Li has good eyesight."

    Li Xun seemed to be a little more polite to Fa Xiang when he spoke, saying: "I don't dare, senior brother Fa Xiang, you are the one with profound knowledge."

    At this time, with the light of the "Reincarnation Pearl", Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that his feet had indeed stepped on clean hard ground. Looking up, he saw that on the top of the rock cave above his head, those black bats had disappeared for some reason.  But the "rustling" sound is clearly still in my ears.

    He took another careful look, and then discovered that at the top of the cave behind him, countless black bats were still gathering at the top of the cave, but just on the hard ground where several of them were stepping, there was a line of rock on the top of the cave.  Thin red lines cut across the roof of the cave, looking like veins growing in the rock.

    With this thin red line as the boundary, countless bats gathered outside and none of them crossed the red line, and within a short distance of the feet, there was no smelly bat droppings outside.

    The Dharma Prime Minister looked around and said in a deep voice: "There are a lot of weird things here, so please be careful."

    Everyone didn’t know how, but they finally stepped onto a clean place. After checking that there was nothing unusual around them, the first action of most people was to tidy up their clothes.

    Standing next to Zhang Xiaofan, Zeng "Net" took off his shoes, poured out the disgusting stuff inside, and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "For the first time in my life, I know how comfortable it is to walk on a clean road!"

    Zhang Xiaofan smiled, quickly cleaned up, and felt more comfortable.

    After a while, Qi Hao saw that everyone was almost healed, so he said: "Let's go." He walked deeper into the cave first.

    Everyone followed, and soon, as they moved forward, they fell into endless darkness behind them.

    And in front, the darkness was like a monster, opening its arms and grinning ferociously, welcoming their arrival.

    A little light in the darkness, moving forward slowly.

    I don’t know how far I have walked like this, but this ancient and deep cave seems to have no end. Although it is still very spacious, it is winding and twisting. In addition to probably tilting towards the ground, it is almost distracting.  Not sure of direction.

    The rustling of the bats at the entrance of the cave has long been heard. In this darkness, there is no other sound except the footsteps of people. Zhang Xiaofan feels that the humidity around him is getting heavier and heavier, and he does not know how deep into the ground he has gone.  .

    The "Reincarnation Pearl" offered by the Dharma still exudes golden Buddha light, shining on everyone. Qi Hao, who was at the front, also offered the ** mirror just in case.

    The two treasures complemented each other, and they walked like this for a while. Qi Hao, who had been walking in front, suddenly stopped, stretched out his hand and said to the people behind him: "Slow down."

    Everyone stopped immediately.

    There was silence all around, no sound at all.

    The light of the "Reincarnation Pearl" and the "** Mirror" gradually brightened up. In front of everyone's eyes, two forked roads suddenly opened in the cave ahead. They were deep and dark, and they didn't know where they were leading, as if they were like a demon opening a tunnel.  A big mouthful.

    In the middle of the road, which is also the center of the two forked roads, stands a huge stone tablet six people tall, with four large blood-red characters carved on it.

    God’s way is with me!

    Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley snorted and said angrily: "A demon from the Demon Cult dares to falsely claim the way of heaven!"

    The Dharma Prime Minister frowned, looked at the stone tablet a few more times, and said, "When I came here, I heard from my mentor Master Puhong that the Demon Sect did have this stone tablet in this cave eight hundred years ago, but at that time  It has been chopped open by my righteous immortal with my great magical power. See you again today, but why is it intact?"

    At this time, Fenxiang Valley Yanhong, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Look at the four corners of the stone tablet, is there a break mark?"

    &nbsp;Her voice was soft and gentle, and it actually made people's hearts shudder. In addition, it was the first time for everyone in the Qingyun Sect to hear Yan Hong speak, and they were all slightly surprised.  Everyone stepped forward and took a closer look, and sure enough they saw a slight crack there, diagonally upwards, dividing the entire stone tablet into two halves. The texture of the stone in the crack was dark red, but if you didn't look closely, you would definitely not be able to see it.

    Qi Hao nodded and said to Yan Hong, "Junior sister Yan is so considerate."

    Yan Hong smiled slightly, lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Qi Hao glanced at the stone tablet again, turned around and said to everyone: "Since this stone tablet has been repaired, it can be seen that most demons from the Demon Cult are here, doing some shameful things. We have come to the right place this time."

    Fa Xiang continued: "Senior Brother Qi is right. There are dangers in this cave right now, and there is a problem in front of us. Which of these two roads should we take?"

    Qi Hao pondered for a moment and said, "Senior Brother Faxiang, you just said that your master, the Divine Monk Puhong, once mentioned this matter to you. Did he mention this crossroads?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister nodded and said: "My teacher did say that, but he also learned from the ancestors of the previous generation that during the war between good and evil, there were lairs of demons from the demon sect behind these two roads. As for the current situation, he also  It’s not very clear anymore.”

    Everyone was silent. After a while, Qi Hao looked at the other three people in his sect and said to Faxiang and others: "In that case, I think it is better to divide the troops into two groups. The four of us from Qingyun sect went to the left branch to check. Faxiang and Fashan  Senior brother and Fenxianggu, please go to the right side to check the fork in the road. If you encounter a demon from the Demon Cult, how about you scream a warning?"

    The Dharma Prime Minister was silent. Although he knew that it was not a good thing to be spread out like this, the cave was deep and he didn't know how far the two forked roads were. If he went wrong and turned back, he would be delayed too much, and everyone present was  The elites of various factions may not be unable to protect themselves.

    At that moment, he turned around and looked at Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley. Seeing that they had no objections, he said, "Then follow what Senior Brother Qi said, everyone must be careful."

    As he said that, he glanced at Zhang Xiaofan again intentionally or unintentionally.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt something in his heart, and felt that Brother Faxiang really looked at him differently, but he still smiled in return.

    Qi Hao nodded, clasped his fists towards Fa Xiang and others, and then led Zhang Xiaofan and the other three people into the left fork in the road. After walking a few steps, the light behind him turned and gradually disappeared. It seemed that Fa Xiang and others also entered.  Take the fork on the right.

    Qi Hao walked at the front and raised the mirror to activate his immortal power. The light yellow halo of light from the mirror shone down, covering the four of them.

    This fork in the road was much narrower than the cave we had just walked along. At the same time, the rocks on both sides were abrupt and sharp, and Zhang Xiaofan almost got hurt by accident.  The only thing that is the same is the eternal darkness around them. Here, it seems that there has never been a trace of light.

    No one in the Qingyun Sect was in the mood to talk, especially Qi Hao, who was walking at the front. He was concentrating on guarding against the unknown dangers ahead.

    This walk took so long that Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but wonder in his heart that even if he encountered a demon from the Demon Cult and roared, there was still a question of whether Brother Faxiang could hear it.

    At this moment, a sudden change occurred. In the corridor where everyone was walking, as if surrounded by eternal darkness and tranquility, a huge ghost cry of "Uh-huh" suddenly sounded, which was deafening and frightening.

    The four of them were shocked. Just as Qi Hao was about to speak to remind him, his body was shaken, and he saw various lights shining from the endless darkness from all directions. At the same time, he rushed towards the four people in the corridor and hit the aperture of the mirror.

    This power was so great that even the mirror swayed. Qi Hao's body was shaken so much that he could no longer speak. He quickly calmed down and strengthened his protection.

    The sound of ghost cries became louder and louder, until people were dizzy. Zeng Wang, Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan protected Qi Hao in the center. They saw countless rays of light being reflected back by the mirror and turning around in the air.  , unexpectedly turned around and charged again. There were no one knows how many enemies were hiding in the darkness, and no one knew how many magic weapons were flying in the air.

    Qi Hao's face was pale, and his hands were clenching the magic formula. Although he was surrounded by magic weapons from the outside, the mirror gradually stabilized, and the aperture gradually became brighter. Just when everyone in Qingyun Sect was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt the hardness under his feet.  The land actually moved.

    He had a thought in his mind, but before he could react, he heard Zeng "Net" shout urgently: "Be careful, there is something under your feet"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a loud noise that surpassed the roaring in the sky. In an instant, everyone felt that the mountains were shaking and the ground was shaking. A strong force suddenly surged out from under their feet, blowing the ground into pieces. Not to mention, the four members of Qingyun Sect were all shocked.  Flying things, the body mirror can protect the surroundings, but cannot protect the feet. This time, it suddenly became difficult to move inside, and the light immediately scattered and fell back on Qi Hao's flying figure.

    &nbsp;Countless rays of light whizzed past in the darkness, as if they were laughing triumphantly, and rushed towards the four separated people.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood close to the front and was pushed from his feet by the strong force. He flew forward involuntarily. However, after all, he had been practicing in Qingyun Sect for many years. He was frightened but not confused. He put the fire stick that he had already held in his hand to his chest.  , that familiar cold feeling spread throughout the body, and the "fire stick" emitted a faint dark green light in mid-air, facing several rays of light that were chasing closely behind.

    After a moment, one of the dark red rays of light rushed in front of him. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly smelled the smell of blood and almost wanted to vomit. He quickly held his breath and turned on the fire stick. The dark green light rose up and resisted the dark red light.  Under the light of the fire stick, for some reason, the dark red light suddenly dimmed a lot.

    From an unknown place in the darkness, a low voice of surprise suddenly came.

    At this moment, two other rays of light, one yellow and one gray, also rushed over and hit the fire stick together.  With the help of the light, Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that the dark red light just now was a small dark red fork with thick blood stains on it, while the yellow light was a three-foot-long sword, but the gray light was very strange.  It's a huge fang of an unknown beast!

    Zhang Xiaofan's body was still in mid-air, and he had already stabilized himself. Unexpectedly, he was collided by these three magic weapons. Although there was a "fire stick" in the air to resist him, the huge force actually pushed his whole body backward, and he could no longer control it.  Unable to hold back, it hit the stone wall next to it hard, causing half of the person to sink in. Stone chips flew everywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes were filled with stars, and his back hurt in his heart. But he knew that this was a critical moment of life and death, so he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He fell to the ground and saw the three life-killing objects turning in the air and rushing down again.

    In the darkness, I don’t know where the people who control the magic weapon are?

    Zhang Xiaofan held his left hand and right hand, clenched the magic formula and roared, the fire stick flew up into the air, and collided with the rushing yellow flying sword and wild beast's fangs in mid-air, with a loud noise, each of them was shaken away.

    Another dark red fork that was chasing after him was unable to catch up in time, and hit the stone wall behind where he was standing with a loud bang. The gravel flew everywhere and actually made a big hole in the stone wall.

    At this time, the gray fang came back and smashed it on the head. The gleaming tip of the fang was particularly eye-catching in the darkness. Looking at its momentum, Zhang Xiaofan did not want to know the consequences of this weird magic weapon hitting him.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth, moved his hands in the air, and moved the fire stick at will. A flash of blue light appeared above his head and hit the fang. In mid-air, he heard a low muffled sound, and the fang suddenly appeared.  There was a crack.

    In the distance, there was a scream, which was full of regret and shock.

    But Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to reflect on this little bit of pitiful joy. The yellow flying sword rushed in front of him in the blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to react. His forehead was sweating. He screamed in danger, his hands shook, and his whole body floated upwards, melting into the fire.  The stick is in the dark green light.

    The yellow flying sword actually left no room for anything. It turned around in mid-air and rushed up from the soles of his feet. There were fangs on top and flying swords on the bottom. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body trembled slightly. Without any time to think about it, he shrank up and chanted in his mouth.  Curse, the burning stick emits green light, surrounding him.

    "Boom", two loud noises sounded almost simultaneously at Zhang Xiaofan's head and feet, and the enemy's two magic weapons rushed back.  The fire stick trembled in the air, Zhang Xiaofan gasped for breath, and his heart almost stopped beating at that moment. During that moment of hallucination, he almost subconsciously thought he saw the fire stick break into pieces.

    Fortunately, although the fire stick made of unknown material is ugly, it is extremely strong and intact. Look at the fangs of the flying sword, the light is dim and most of them are damaged.

    But having said that, after the fire stick received this heavy blow, the green light that rose up to protect Zhang Xiaofan also dispersed.

    Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and was about to recall the fire stick when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, feeling half-body weak and his mind went blank.  Lowering his head, he only saw a small dark red cross suddenly appearing on his chest and shoulders, piercing through, and bright red blood gushing out.

    It was actually the small dark red cross just now. Taking advantage of Zhang Xiaofan's slackness, it attacked Zhang Xiaofan and severely injured him.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that the originally dark red color on the small fork seemed to light up at this moment, as if he was awakened by the smell of blood.

    He groaned lowly, and wanted to reach out and pull out the fork. Suddenly, as the blood marks on the dark red fork deepened, a shadow in the darkness seemed to appear out of nowhere, rising from the fork, and then tightened  It clung to Zhang Xiaofan's back.

    The owner of this dark red cross seems to be parasitic on this magic weapon.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt dizzy and unable to shake off the monster behind him.  In addition to pain, there was also a numb and itchy feeling at the wound. I'm afraid there was probably poison in it.

    &nbsp; He looked out of the corner of his eye, but could not see the face of the demon behind him. He could only see the hands tightly grasped on his shoulders, which were dry, dirty and smelly.

    In the distance, there was a burst of laughter, and from behind, a sinister voice also came: "You brats from the Qingyun Sect, you are asking for your own death. Just give me your blood and essence!"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan had time to respond to what he meant, he understood from his actions. The demon in the shadow actually opened its mouth and bit the left side of Zhang Xiaofan's neck, sucking blood.

    At the same time, the dark red fork actually became brighter, as if it was also drinking blood.

    Zhang Xiaofan was extremely frightened, but he felt that all the blood in his body was rushing towards his throat. His body felt light and light, and all the strength in his body was slowly dissipating. Even the fire stick in mid-air was unable to support him and fell down.

    With this situation, in a daze, he suddenly seemed to be back in the past, in that deep valley.

    That nightmare!

    The fire stick fell from his head and landed in front of him, emitting a faint green light, as if summoning something.  Zhang Xiaofan grabbed it and suddenly felt the cold feeling on the fire stick surging like a furious rage.

    The blood on his body continued to flow out and was sucked away by the monster. Zhang Xiaofan could no longer hear any sounds from the outside world at this moment. He just summoned up the last bit of strength in his body, like a trapped animal fighting, and pushed the burning stick with green light towards him.  The demon behind him intervened.

    The fire stick is flat and has no edge, but at this moment, it actually regards the flesh and blood body as tofu and thrust it in like a broken bamboo.

    The demon behind him trembled and stopped sucking blood. He seemed to be in disbelief and turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan also saw him at the same time.

    In the dark, it seemed like the low sneer of the Nine Nether Demon, or someone's heartbeat in the darkness. Zhang Xiaofan held the hand holding the fire stick and felt the waves of heartbeats, like the flow of blood, and like the cheers of the demon.  !

    The light on the dark red cross quickly dimmed, and from behind, endless darkness rushed over.

    At the moment when the darkness swallowed up Zhang Xiaofan and the demon, Zhang Xiaofan saw a scene in his semi-conscious mind that he would never forget in his life.

    The demon’s originally wrinkled but still plump face shriveled up in a moment, and the flesh and blood turned into withered skin, attached to the bones.

    The next moment, darkness surrounded him.

    What was lost was regained, and an endless stream of power came from the body of the fire stick and melted into his body.

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up again, but was stunned. The injury on his shoulder was still painful, but the gushing blood had been stopped by the unknown force. But for this young man, he didn't even notice it at this moment.  In his mind, there was only this thought:

    what did I do?  what did I do?  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 3 Strange Eyes

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】In the distance behind, the roaring sounds of fighting could be heard endlessly, and the light flickered. It was obvious that the three people from the Qingyun Sect were fighting fiercely with other demons in the darkness, but in Zhang Xiaofan's place, they suddenly fell into a strange silence.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, but secretly the owner of the yellow flying sword and gray fangs witnessed the bizarre scene just now. He was so shocked that he didn't know what to do.

    "Wild dog, am I right? Jiang Laosan sucks human blood, why does it seem like he was sucked dry by someone instead?"

    Another person in the darkness said in a rough voice: "Damn it, there are actually people in Qingyun Sect who can practice this 'vampire **'. Isn't this guy a disciple of our Immortal Sect?"

    The person who originally spoke said "poof", but after a while he couldn't say anything and said angrily: "No, this guy has a weird origin, I must ask him clearly!"

    Two groups of light lit up in front of Zhang Xiaofan, and two figures gradually appeared. Zhang Xiaofan came back to his senses, was startled, and quickly put aside distracting thoughts and focused on facing the enemy.

    In the light, the yellow flying sword and the gray fangs flew back to the hands of the two men respectively. The person on the left took the flying sword. He was a tall and thin man with a thin face, a hook nose and small eyes. The eyes were black and white, and they were shining fiercely.  .

    The person next to him was even more weird. When Zhang Xiaofan saw it, he was immediately surprised.

    I saw that he was quite tall, but his appearance was very strange. His eyelids were drooped, his nose was abrupt, his ears were upward, his lips were bright red, and his tongue seemed to be quite long. It stuck out of his mouth from time to time, so he looked very much like a dog.

    The gray fang flew back into his hand, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately subconsciously thought, could this be the tooth of a big dog?

    When the man who was called a wild dog saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him, he couldn't look away. There was a lot of surprise in his eyes, and he was furious and shouted: "Hey! You little devil, why are you staring at you, the wild dog?"

    "Wild Dog Taoist Master?" Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and then realized that this wild dog-like person was actually wearing a black Taoist robe. It seemed that he was from the same religious sect as the Qingyun Sect. I just didn't know if it would be possible to go back three thousand years.  There will be some origins.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan’s obvious contempt, the man who claimed to be Taoist Wild Dog became even more angry and said, “Kid, Taoist, I’m asking you how you killed the vampire?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "What kind of vampire?"

    The tall man next to him said angrily: "Isn't it the one on your back?"

    Only then did Zhang Xiaofan remember that he was still carrying the body on his back. He immediately felt a chill on his neck and jumped away in shock, throwing the body off.

    With a muffled sound of "bang", the guy who had turned into a skinny skeleton fell to the ground. Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, felt sick, and turned his head away.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man glanced at the skeleton, then looked at each other, and both saw surprise and suspicion in each other's eyes.  Vampires are cruel and weird. Although they are powerful, they are also very harmful to one's body. After practicing, people will no longer look like humans and ghosts will not look like ghosts. Although they are members of the devil's sect, they have always stayed away from it, but this mysterious  I still know a little bit about the techniques.

    And the man lying dead on the ground in front of him, a vampire who was known as the only descendant of vampirism, was sucked dry of all his blood in the blink of an eye.

    As far as the two of them knew, it goes without saying that this skill is far superior to that of the dead vampire Jiang Laosan. Even the rumored vampire old demon may not have such skills.

    But looking at the boy from the Qingyun Sect in front of him, he doesn’t have the weird and violent aura of the vampire sect.

    Taoist Wild Dog glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Are you a disciple of the vampire old senior?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and said: "What kind of vampire old man?"

    The wild dog Taoist opened his mouth and rolled his long tongue. Zhang Xiaofan saw this and couldn't help but think of the big dog Dahuang from Dazhu Peak on Qingyun Mountain.

    While he was changing his thoughts, he suddenly heard a scream from behind the cave, flying swords flashed, and a man in black fell out of the darkness, with blood on his face. He struggled underground for a few times, but it seemed that he would not survive.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that his fellow sect members were fighting to the death, but he was here talking to these demon cult monsters. He was really confused. He immediately stood up and went to help.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were startled when they saw Zhang Xiaofan's sudden movement. They thought he was suddenly making an attack and quickly alerted him. However, when Zhang Xiaofan moved, he suddenly dropped down with a grin on his face and half-knelt on the ground, breathing in the cold.  Angry, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    It turned out that Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he actually forgot that the small dark red fork was still stuck in the flesh and blood of his shoulder. This movement of his body immediately hurt his heart and spleen, and the blood fell again, and the blood that had been temporarily stopped fell.  , and now it flows from the pulled wound again.Come.

    Seeing this opportunity, Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were willing to miss it. They would rather kill the enemy than let it go. A fierce light flashed in their eyes, and the flying swords and fangs in their hands shone brightly again.

    But at this moment, a clear whistling sound suddenly came from behind. Among the various lights in the darkness, a bright and dazzling blue light suddenly lit up, dazzling and brilliant, and immediately suppressed all the brilliance.

    In the blue light, "Tianya" was proudly unsheathed. Behind it in the mid-air, Lu Xueqi stood in the air with unrivaled grace, her whole body clothes moving and dancing in the wind.

    While Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man were stunned, the blue light of Tianya Divine Sword surged, transforming into a huge blue lightsaber, and slashed towards the darkness. Immediately, many variegated rays of light flew up to resist, but as soon as it came into contact with the huge and pure blue light  Then it flew into ashes and was annihilated.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: Five or six figures jumped out from the shadows. With a "boom", the blue lightsaber slashed on the stone wall, causing rubble to fly in random directions with astonishing power.

    Almost all of the people who jumped out were stunned. At the same time, the white light of Qi Hao's Ice Sword also shone brightly, and he suddenly rushed out from the slanting thorn. When the sword light passed by, several demon cultists became  Got popsicles.  Then Zeng "Net" wielded his sword like flying, beating them to pieces one by one.

    The tall man in front of Zhang Xiaofan exchanged glances with Taoist Wild Dog. At the same time, he abandoned Zhang Xiaofan and rushed forward. The yellow flying sword and gray fangs were raised at the same time, resisting the offensive of Qi Hao and Zeng "Net".

    It seemed that their moral conduct was superior to that of everyone in the Demon Sect, and they immediately blocked the offensive of Qi Hao and others, but they both complained together in their hearts.

    They spied on Qi Hao and others being attacked by bats last night, so they set up an ambush deep in the ancient cave. They broke out the seemingly indestructible "** mirror" aperture shield, and then put the four  Qingyun's disciples defeated each one.

    This plan was indeed completed as scheduled. Unexpectedly, these Qingyun disciples were unexpectedly highly skilled and difficult to deal with.

    In this ambush, the Demon Cult was originally led by Taoist Wild Dog, the Tall Man, and the Vampire Jiang Laosan. They also realized that Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be the weakest among the four, so they made an appointment with the three of them to attack together, with the intention of solving the problem quickly.  Zhang Xiaofan then split up to deal with the other three.

    Unexpectedly, the situation was strange. Although Zhang Xiaofan was injured, vampire Jiang Laosan was inexplicably drained of his blood and died.

    Although they were temporarily blocking Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" at this moment, there was a beautiful woman wielding a blue strange sword beside them. Although the brat behind him was injured, he was very strange. What if those two people came up together?  That would be very bad.  After fighting for two more rounds, they saw Lu Xueqi injuring several members of the Demon Cult. When she turned around, Taoist Wild Dog shouted first: "Run!"

    The tall man next to him had a tacit understanding with him. He withdrew the magic weapon at the same time, possessed it, made two swishing sounds, and turned into two different rays of light to escape deep into the cave.  The other demon cultists looked at it, screamed, and fled in all directions.

    Qi Hao made a quick decision and shouted: "Chase those two people." He stood up with his sword and chased after them.

    Zeng "Net" followed closely, Lu Xueqi's blue sky light turned around, and she was about to chase after him. Suddenly she remembered something, and was about to turn back, but suddenly she saw Zhang Xiaofan rising into the air with a fire stick that shone with dark green light, and there was blood on his shoulder.  The flow was steady, but the small dark red cross inserted into his shoulder had been pulled out.

    Zhang Xiaofan flew forward. Lu Xueqi looked at his figure and seemed to be startled for a moment before following him.

    This chase deep in the cave is a bit like the scene when Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger chased the monkey Xiao Hui on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak. It had twists and turns, sometimes going left, sometimes right, and sometimes straight into the sky.  , suddenly fell straight to the ground, and later it became a fork in the road, but the four people of Qingyun Sect didn't care about that, they only looked at the two rays of light in front of them, one yellow and one gray, and chased after them.

    The cave was full of rugged rocks and strange peaks. Zhang Xiaofan followed closely behind his fellow sect, concentrating on controlling the fire stick. In the end, some places were so narrow that only one person could pass through. Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to think about it, and with a roar, he actually passed through it.  past.

    The chase back and forth turned into six rays of light in the darkness of the cave. The speed was astonishing. Zhang Xiaofan felt as if the strong wind and darkness were intertwined, and they were constantly blowing in front of him.

    The chase lasted for half an hour. The two wild dog Taoists relied on their familiarity with the terrain and crossed left and right. Although they did not throw away the four lingering guys behind them, they did not close the distance between them.

    Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in the distance in front of them. The wild dog Taoist and the tall man immediately flew there with all their strength. Qi Hao and others were chasing after them. Zhang Xiaofan followed them and felt the pain in his shoulders gradually receding.  Just now, he endured the severe pain and pulled out the fork, but he was able to follow him. Even he was surprised.

    He is shoulder-to-shoulder at the momentAlthough it hurt, the energy and blood in his body were active, as if he had a feeling of endless strength. But when he thought of the scene just now, and when he thought of the word "blood sucking" mentioned by the wild dog Taoist, his heart became cold.  It felt cold to the bone.

    The light in front of them was getting closer and brighter, and the six people rushed towards the light like arrows from a string.

    That light, like a strange flower blooming suddenly in the darkness, illuminates people's eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan jumped into the light with everyone, his eyes lit up, and he was immediately shocked by the scene before him.

    It turned out that the last place they were chasing was a spacious and straight passage. Outside this passage, there was an incredible huge space. The top of the rock cave was a hundred feet above the head, and the ground was about ten feet below. Not far ahead.  On the ground, there stood a huge stone emitting strong light, illuminating the entire space.

    But the most surprising thing is not this boulder, but behind this boulder, deep in the light, is a huge abyss that suddenly opens up. The light emitted by this boulder illuminates the dome of the cave, but it seems unable to  Halfway into the abyss behind it, when viewed from the air, it was pitch black. Even the other end of the abyss could not be seen, only a lifeless and eerie darkness.

    There are three people standing in front of the huge stone at the moment, one is a big man with a beard, one is a pretty young woman, and the other is a pale young man wearing white clothes with an evil look on his face.

    Taoist Wild Dog and his tall companion fell down and stood in front of the boulder.  Qi Hao looked at them and saw that each of those people had strange appearances. He did not dare to be careless, so he called his fellow disciples and landed five feet away from the huge stone.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood still and looked around. He saw three large characters carved in ancient seal script with dragons and phoenixes dancing on the strange luminous boulder:

    The Dead Soul Abyss!

    Seeing the four people from the Qingyun Sect falling down, there was no movement among the people standing under the boulder. Only a big man with a beard frowned and said: "Wild dogs, Liu Hao, you are too bad.  A few of Qingyun's juniors are actually in such a state of embarrassment, and even led them to this abyss of death!"

    The Taoist Wild Dog's face turned red and he was about to tell the difference. A middle-aged young woman standing behind the big man glanced at them and suddenly said sharply: "Where is Jiang Laosan?"

    The wild dog glanced at everyone in Qingyun Sect and said, "He died at their hands."

    "What?" These people who were originally as stable as Mount Tai were moved, but it seemed that they were not killing Jiang Laosan because the people of Qingyun Sect were so advanced.

    The young woman was startled for a moment, shook her head, and said: "Now that the old vampire demon is investigating, it will be difficult for us to explain!"

    The bearded man pondered for a moment, turned around and looked at everyone in the Qingyun Sect, and said: "Then let's take down these Qingyun juniors and hand them over to the vampire seniors, that's it."

    Others nodded in agreement.  Qi Hao became even more careful when he saw how much they were doing. He whispered to the three people behind him: "These people seem to be the masterminds of the Demon Sect here. I'm afraid Dao Xing is still above the few people just now, so everyone should be careful.  Handle."

    Zhang Xiaofan responded, turned his head, and suddenly saw Lu Xueqi's eyes sweeping over the wound on his shoulder. He was slightly startled, but Lu Xueqi immediately looked away.

    At this time, the big man took a step forward and said to everyone in the Qingyun Sect: "I advise you guys to just go ahead and capture them! Otherwise, when we take action later, you will have your bones broken, your muscles broken, and your skin and flesh suffering!"

    Qi Hao snorted, but before he could speak, he heard Lu Xueqi say coldly from behind him: "You monster clown, you still dare to be so rampant, today is the day you wait to die."

    Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" high-fived each other at the same time and said, "Junior sister Lu said it well, that's exactly what it is!"

    The big man's face changed, his face turned as cold as frost, and he said coldly: "You are seeking death on your own!"

    She didn’t see him move, but just glanced at the four people. Zhang Xiaofan was concentrating on guarding himself when he suddenly saw that the big man’s normally normal right eye suddenly doubled in size and turned red.  The entire giant eye appeared on his face, which was both terrifying and funny.

    He was feeling strange when suddenly a red light shot out of the big man's huge red eyes, and it shot towards him quickly.  Everyone in the Qingyun Sect saw his strange appearance and had long been wary of him. Qi Hao immediately raised the Ice Fairy Sword, "kaka" twice, and formed two ice walls in front of him.

    Unexpectedly, the red light seemed to contain evil power. After a moment, it hit the ice wall. In an instant, a small hole melted in the ice wall and went straight through. It rushed over silently but like a broken bamboo.

    Qi Hao was shocked and had no time to react. He immediately blocked the Ice Fairy Sword in front of everyone. The red light hit the Ice Fairy Sword, flashed twice, and disappeared without a trace in the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword.

    But Qi Hao trembled and sawOn his Ice Fairy Sword, a small area of ??the originally pure white sword was now stained with a faint dark red color.

    The body of the Ice Sword trembled slightly, as if it had been harmed by an evil thing. Qi Hao felt extremely heartbroken when he saw it. In fact, every cultivator would not value his magic weapon very seriously.

    But he couldn't think too much at this moment. Just as the red light disappeared, another red light shot out from the huge red eyes of the big man in the distance, rushing towards him. When it collided with the two ice walls, it was also silent.  The breath broke two holes without losing any momentum, hitting four people.

    Qi Hao frowned, the ice sword flashed with white light, and flew up to meet it. In the blink of an eye, the red light disappeared, but there was another red mark on the ice sword body.

    In the distance, the big man said nothing. His giant red eyes shot out red light like arrows at a very fast speed. They were coming in the blink of an eye. Qi Hao blocked them one by one, but he saw more and more of the dark red light.  , the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword gradually dimmed.

    The three people around them all saw that something was wrong. Zeng "Net" was the first one to rush out, wielding his magic sword "Xuanyuan", and was about to rush forward from the side. Unexpectedly, the big man only turned his head slightly, and his huge red eyes hit him.  Another red light shot out towards him. Zeng "Net" couldn't dodge it, so he had to raise the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword in the air to block the strange red light.

    In mid-air, the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword glowed with a lavender light, and the red light was immediately eliminated. However, a red mark appeared on the sword body like a cone attached to the bone, and the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword immediately trembled.  .

    Zeng "Net" only felt that there was an evil aura suddenly coming from the sword, as if it was trying to invade the body, but fortunately it was far away, so the power was not strong, and the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword itself immediately had auspicious energy to offset the evil aura.

    But he couldn't go any further. He looked at the big man in the distance just standing there leisurely, shaking his head slightly, and the giant red eye kept emitting red light, pinning Qi Hao and Zeng "Net" to the spot.  They couldn't move even an inch, and as the red marks gradually increased, the two of them felt that the evil aura coming from the fairy sword was getting heavier and heavier, and using the fairy sword as a matchmaker, it slowly invaded their bodies.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 4 The Dead Soul Abyss

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】Zhang Xiaofan saw the two of them in trouble and immediately rushed forward.  The big man saw this, turned his head slightly, and shot out another red light, rushing towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan had no way to retreat. Although he saw the appearance of Qi Hao and Zeng Wang, he still had no choice but to bite the bullet and hold up a fire stick and go forward.

    In the mid-air, the red light and the fire stick emitting a faint dark green light collided, and disappeared in an instant. Zhang Xiaofan only felt a strong force coming from the air, and his body trembled, but there was no other strange feeling.

    He quickly looked towards the fire stick, only to see that the black fire stick was as usual, with no red marks.

    Although the fire stick was still ugly, Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and quickly took a step forward.

    But the people in the Demon Sect in the distance were all startled, and they all looked here. The big man said "Hey", and another red light shot out of his giant eyes.

    The fire stick rushed forward, and two rays of green and red light collided in the air. After a moment, the red light dissipated, and the fire stick shook a little, but it was still safe.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt relieved, thinking that his fire stick was ugly, but as the saying goes, people are hard-hearted, and it seemed that this magic weapon was probably the same. The two senior brothers' fairy swords were beautiful and noble, but not as strong as a lowly thing like his.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of his mind, but he didn’t stop, slowly pushing towards the big man.

    At this time, the big man's original relaxed expression (but because of the terrifying giant eye on his face, the relaxed expression turned into disgust) had disappeared. Most of his attention was focused on Zhang Xiaofan, who seemed to be the weakest.  Hao and Zeng's "net" only fired a red light at intervals to block their progress, but they fired at Zhang Xiaofan incessantly.

    Every time a red light flashed by, although it was obvious that Zhang Xiaofan was struggling to parry, the black stick was not harmed by it, and the evil aura carried by the red light seemed to have no effect on the young man.

    Under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan forced himself over step by step.

    In the blink of an eye, there was a slight sweat on the big man's forehead. In his heart, he could not figure out why the "Red Demon Eye" that he had spent three hundred years of hard work to cultivate had miraculous effects on those precious treasures of the immortal family.  There is nothing you can do about this seemingly ordinary fire stick?

    In fact, how did he know that the Red Demonic Eye was extremely powerful, and it could indeed pollute the immortal swords of Qi Hao and others with its vicious and bloody aura, and he could use the sword as a way to slowly force the evil aura into them.  In the body, he was in an invincible position from the beginning.

    But Zhang Xiaofan’s seemingly ugly fire-burning stick is actually the most dangerous object of the demon sect, the “blood-devouring bead”, and a black stick of unknown origin in the deep valley behind Dazhu Peak, which was smelted with Zhang Xiaofan’s essence and blood as a mediator.

    If we talk about the evil spirit alone, the "Blood-devouring Bead" alone is countless times better than the "Red Demonic Eye", not to mention the nameless black stick that is as evil as the "Blood-devouring Bead".

    These two great evil things are fused into one and restrain each other. The evil energy is restrained, and Zhang Xiaofan's essence and blood are contained in it. Therefore, only Zhang Xiaofan can activate it. It is also because of this that he can hide it from the senior elders of Qingyun Sect.  , Zhang Xiaofan turned back after the gate of hell was closed.

    At this moment, the big man wanted to use the red light from his red devil eyes to attack the fire stick, but naturally he returned without success.

    This was still Zhang Xiaofan who was young and ignorant, and was carrying a huge treasure without realizing it. If it were the black-hearted old man who was the ancestor of the demon sect thousands of years ago, he would be able to suck the blood out of this big man with just a few moves of a blood-devouring bead.  The flesh was shriveled, and only a red demonic eye was left wandering around his body.

    But no one present could have thought of these unbelievable things. When the big man was concentrating on the enemy but still couldn't stop Zhang Xiaofan from approaching slowly step by step, the evil-faced man standing beside him silently from the beginning.  The young man suddenly sneered and said: "Boss, you see no use in the Red Demon. You can't even deal with a few Qingyun juniors. You just reprimanded the wild dog like this. I think it's better to give up your position as the leader of the sect to me."  .”

    The faces of the big man and the young woman beside him changed. The beautiful young woman frowned first and said, "Fellow Taoist Lin Feng, we are facing a powerful enemy right now, why do you still say such things?"

    Lin Feng, who had an evil look on his face, glanced sideways at the people of Qingyun Sect. When he saw Lu Xueqi, he took another look at her, and then sneered: "These yellow-haired boys are considered formidable enemies. How about our Blood Refining Hall?"  How can we establish a foothold in the holy sect of the Immortal Sect, and how can we talk about restoring the great cause created by the black-hearted old man thousands of years ago?"

    The big man surnamed Nian shot a red light at Zhang Xiaofan, temporarily stopping his progress, and then said angrily to Lin Feng: "You can do nothing but talk, what else can you do?"Come and try?  "

    A strange smile appeared on Lin Feng's pale face, and he said: "Okay, I will convince you."

    As he spoke, he took out a gold-painted fan from his arms and fanned himself.

    Everyone in Qingyun Sect heard their conversation and became a little more wary of this evil young man.

    But after a long time, they were all astonished to see that the young man was just waving his fan in a leisurely manner, with a very cool expression but not moving at all.

    ? Could it be that Lin Feng really just knows how to talk?

    The boss at that time was even more angry with him and said angrily: "Lin Feng, if you don't have the ability, just stand aside. I can deal with these Qingyun juniors on my own. You don't need to make sarcastic comments or look at your own abilities."  ?”

    Lin Feng's expression changed, he snorted coldly, and said: "I didn't want to join forces with you to win without force, but now that I don't show my hands, you still think I can't lie to you?"

    As he spoke, he tossed the gold-painted fan in his hand into the air. The whole fan emitted a faint golden light in the air, and opened with a swipe.  On the gold-painted fan, a mountain, a river, and a large roc are painted using fine brushwork techniques. The brushwork is delicate and lifelike.

    The wind blows, the clouds surge, the thunder rumbles, and the lightning flashes.

    This place is deep underground, in the ancient cave, and this strange phenomenon should not appear, but at this moment, the four people of Qingyun Sect can actually see this scene in front of their eyes and ears.

    In the midst of shock, there was a sudden loud noise, and the precious fan trembled in mid-air. After a moment, the mountain in the painting moved out of the fan, and grew when it saw the wind. It grew to hundreds of feet amidst the roar.  The extremely high hills almost filled this huge space, and then pressed down on the four people of Qingyun Sect like Mount Tai.

    Zhang Xiaofan was horrified, but when he saw this huge thing pressing down on his head, he was unable to fight back. He didn't care much, so he kicked off with all his strength and flew backwards. Seeing the mountain pressing down, he still had half of his body inside.  He was about to be crushed in half when someone suddenly pulled him out by his collar.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back and saw that it was Qi Hao who saved his life. At this critical moment of life and death, he suddenly felt an inexplicable bitterness in his heart, but he still whispered: "Thank you, Senior Brother Qi."

    Qi Hao never thought of what this kid was thinking. His face was serious and he nodded slightly. He had stood a little later and retreated faster. When he saw Zhang Xiaofan was right next to him, he gave him a hand.

    But the huge hill that suddenly appeared in front of me was a headache. I saw the hill suddenly pressed down, the ground shook violently, the stone walls trembled, and even the rock domes over a hundred feet fell like rain.  The stone is so powerful that it is frightening.

    Zeng "Net" also stepped back, but his face was full of astonishment, and he said in astonishment: "Shanhe Fan! This is the gatekeeper magic weapon of the ancestor of Jieshi Mountain, how could it fall into the hands of this person?"

    Everyone was shocked, but Zhang Xiaofan was fine with it, but Qi Hao had extensive experience and knew that this ancestor was a famous cultivator in Dongfang Jieshi Mountain. He was a profound practitioner and well-known in the path of cultivation. He always acted between good and evil.  , has no great evil and is independent of the world, so neither the righteous nor the evil will provoke this person. Unexpectedly, this young man will appear among these monsters with the ancestor's housekeeping magic weapon.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????But the mountain rose into the sky again mercilessly, and no one knew how much strength it would take to move this behemoth.

    Seeing that there is a stone wall behind everyone, there is no way to retreat. The rocks on the huge hill are like rain, and there is lightning and thunder.  At this critical moment of life and death, everyone in Qingyun Sect was anxious. Qi Hao gritted his teeth and stepped forward to protect everyone with his mirror, intending to resist this overwhelming mountain.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of blue shadow, and Lu Xueqi suddenly appeared in front of the three people. With a clear whistle, the blue light surged, and the "Tianya" Divine Sword came out of its sheath with a dragon roar, and the immortal energy rushed straight to the dome.

    The thunder in the sky became louder and louder. The mountain, with its invincible momentum, was about to crush the four of them into meat pies under their hoods.  Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as frost, and her long hair was flying in the strong wind, like a fairy from the Nine Heavens!

    The sword body of "Tianya" trembled slightly, as if sensing the owner's heart, like an angry dragon leaping into the sky, soaring into the sky, thousands of blue lights instantly illuminated the entire huge cave, merged into one in the air, and slashed towards the mountain with one sword!

    "Zheng!"

    The sand flew away and the wind roared. Everyone looked into the sky, but they saw huge air currents, almost like tangible objects, rushing violently around. Lu Xueqi was in mid-air, the blood on her face suddenly disappeared, and her whole body was shaken by the huge force.  Straight into the stone wall.

    But the big mountain was slashed hard by the blue light beam, and its pressing force stopped. It trembled a few times in mid-air, and after the loud noise, it shrank back. Within a moment, the whole mountain turned into nothing amid flying sand and rocks.  , reappeared in that mountain and river fan.

    That young man Lin Feng with an evil faceI glanced at the Shanhe Fan, and my brows immediately furrowed. On the screen, I saw that the originally majestic mountain now had a big crack from the top to the mountainside. The originally harmonious fan surface seemed to be broken.  Generally speaking, it looks a bit stiff.

    Here at Qingyun Gate, the Divine Sword Tianya flew back as if it was spiritual, but Lu Xueqi slid down the stone wall. As soon as she landed, she felt her feet go soft and she almost sat down on the ground, but luckily everyone else had already come over.  Zhang Xiaofan saw this and supported her.

    Lu Xueqi gasped for breath, but she had a strong temper and before she could push Zhang Xiaofan away, she stretched out her hand halfway and suddenly felt a heat on her lips, and a stream of blood flowed out.

    The bright red blood flowed on her fat-like skin, and the red and white contrasted with each other, making it look thrillingly gorgeous.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, and then he heard Lin Feng yelling angrily in the distance: "You stinky woman, how dare you destroy my magic weapon, even if you die ten times, it won't be enough to pay for it with your life!" As he said this, this evil man was already  It rose into the sky, and the golden light of the mountain and river fan flashed, which was quite inconsistent with the evil aura on his body, but it still opened and closed in the air and rushed towards him.

    In the distance, the old man stopped emitting red light, and the "Red Demonic Eye" returned to normal and stood in place.  The beautiful young woman next to her took a step forward, glanced at Qingyun Sect Lu Xueqi, and whispered, "Did you see clearly?"

    The old man looked solemn and said, "It's Tianya!"

    The young woman snorted and said, "I never expected that such a magical thing would fall into the hands of this junior!"

    The elder looked at Lin Feng, who was fighting with the people of Qingyun Sect, and said: "The Divine Sword of Heaven is the Nine Heavens Divine Weapon. Back then, my founder of the Blood Refining Hall, Old Man Black Heart, was defeated by this sword. Today,  No matter what, I must seize this divine sword!"

    The beautiful young woman nodded and said, "Then Lin Feng"

    The old man sneered and said: "This kid has always set his sights high because of his relationship with the ancestor. If it weren't for the time of employing people now, I would not have tolerated him, so let him take the lead. You and I saw the opportunity.  Take action to snatch the divine sword.”

    The young woman nodded and looked at the field intently.

    Every time the "Mountain and River Fan" fanned, a big storm would arise, and the wind would blow rocks and rocks towards the four people of Qingyun Gate. However, whenever they got close, they were blocked by Qi Hao and Zeng "Net".  The mountain suddenly rose up just now. Everyone was caught off guard and almost helpless, but now they could see the extraordinary behavior of these two people.

    Needless to say, Qi Hao's Ice Fairy Sword flashed with white light and withstood the strong winds; Zeng "Net" standing on the other side just revealed his true ability at this moment, exuding a lavender brilliance.  Under the cover of Qi Hao, the "Xuanyuan" Immortal Sword flashed with purple light, and every time it got in between the strong winds, like a poisonous snake, Lin Feng was almost injured by the purple light without paying attention, so he had to pay attention to deal with it. Suddenly, the three  People are actually tied, and it's hard to tell who is better.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood behind, still supporting Lu Xueqi, and watched Qi Hao and others exchange moves intently. However, seeing that Qi Hao was wielding the immortal sword with ease, and his use of Taoist immortal magic was far beyond his reach, he couldn't help but feel  Somewhat admiration.

    For a long time, he just practiced the basic skills of Tai Chi Xuanqing Road. Until before going down the mountain, Su Ru had swallowed some practical methods to him, and naturally he could not be as good as Qi Hao.

    At this moment, he was watching intently, and suddenly he felt his arms and legs loosen up. However, Lu Xueqi rested for a while, regained her energy, and stood up on her own, leaving his support.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw that her jade-white face turned pale now, and couldn't help but ask: "Are you okay! Senior Sister Lu?"

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him, stretched out her hand to wipe the blood from her lips, shook her head, but said nothing.

    Since Zhang Xiaofan met this frosty beauty, he has already been familiar with her style, so naturally he will not ask any more questions at the moment. Moreover, he has always been a little in awe of this beautiful woman, so he turned to look at the field.

    Unexpectedly, just as he turned his head, he suddenly heard Lu Xueqi scream in surprise. He looked in shock and saw a black rope suddenly appearing from the stone wall behind where he and Lu Xueqi were standing at the moment.  Lu Xueqi tied her hands to her sides, unable to move. After a moment, a female figure appeared from the stone wall. It was the beautiful young woman who was standing in the distance just now.

    I just heard her giggle and say: "Little sister, you are so beautiful, I really pity you. This 'immortal binding rope' is specially prepared by my sister for you righteous immortals!"

    Zhang Xiaofan saw a look of pain on Lu Xueqi's face, and then saw that the "immortal-binding rope" had sunk deeply into her flesh in a moment. One can imagine the pain.

    But before he could react, there was a roar in the air, and the old man pounced on his head, reaching out to grab the "Tianya" divine sword behind Lu Xueqi's back.

    &nbsp; How could Zhang Xiaofan allow him to act recklessly? The "fire stick" rose into the air and attacked the old man.  When the elder saw the weird black stick again, he couldn't help but feel a little wary. He tilted his body, stopped, and fell to the ground.

    At this time, Qi Hao and Zeng Wang who were in front heard the noise and looked back. They were shocked and were about to turn back to rescue them. But when Lin Feng saw the two people moving, he thought to himself, "You guys can come and go as long as you want."  If I leave, I will lose face in front of my boss. The fans in the mountains and rivers are whistling like the wind, getting tighter and tighter, and Qi and Zeng are unable to get away for a while.

    Zhang Xiaofan temporarily forced the elder to back away, and without hesitation, he turned to one side and rushed towards the beautiful young woman with a fire stick. Unexpectedly, the young woman smiled softly and just swung the rope in her hand. Lu Xueqi involuntarily moved over to block her.  in front of her.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so startled that he almost couldn't control his momentum and suddenly stopped. The fire stick stopped just three meters in front of Lu Xueqi, almost turning her jade-like face into a pale green color.

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could catch his breath for a moment, he heard two more sudden sounds of wind coming from behind. Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he rushed forward and dodged in embarrassment. When he looked back, he saw that it was Taoist Taoist Wild Dog and the tall man.  The taller one, Liu Hao, took advantage of the situation and rushed over, while the older man was so eager to seize the treasure that he rushed over regardless of his status.

    Zhang Xiaofan fought one against three, and immediately fell into a hard fight. If it weren't for the fact that the elder brother was a little afraid of the fire sticks, Wild Dog and Liu Hao had just seen the horrific scene of the fire sticks sucking blood in the darkness, and they were a little afraid and would not dare to take action.  Too much, Zhang Xiaofan has already been defeated.

    But even so, within a few rounds, under the attack of three magic weapons in the sky, Zhang Xiaofan was already in danger, and the most troublesome thing was that the beautiful young woman standing aside seemed to be watching, but once Zhang Xiaofan tried to fight back, he would  His arm shook and Lu Xueqi was thrown in. Zhang Xiaofan had no choice but to retreat back. He was frustrated one after another and was about to be injured in the hands of three monsters.

    Under the Immortal Binding Rope, Lu Xueqi struggled hard but to no avail. Seeing the young woman behind her smiling proudly, Zhang Xiaofan was in constant danger because he was afraid of hurting himself. Lu Xueqi's face turned paler, her mind was agitated, her throat felt sweet, and she took a sip.  Blood spurted out and sprinkled on her clothes, dots of bright red, which was shocking.

    Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound and saw it in a blink of an eye, thinking that Lu Xueqi had been injured by the "immortal binding rope". He was so shocked that he could no longer care about it. The fire stick suddenly rose up with black energy, as fast as lightning, and shot at the beautiful young woman.  go.

    The young woman did not expect that Zhang Xiaofan would suddenly attack regardless of her own safety. She was unprepared for a moment. Seeing the fire stick rushing towards her, she quickly rose into the sky and narrowly avoided it.

    But at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan’s back was exposed. The old man’s red demonic eye shot out a red light. The wild dog Taoist’s fang magic weapon and Liu Hao’s yellow flying sword hit Zhang Xiaofan’s back.

    Zhang Xiaofan's vision went dark and he almost fainted. After the severe pain all over his body, he became numb and flew straight forward.  In mid-air, blood spurted out from his mouth like a fountain.

    Lu Xueqi saw it in her eyes and bit her lip deeply. Suddenly she felt the Immortal Binding Rope loosen up. However, the beautiful young woman was distracted by Zhang Xiaofan and temporarily forgot to control the Immortal Binding Rope.

    Lu Xueqi let out a clear whistle, stretched out her hands continuously in the limited space, and turned into orchid finger gestures. The "Tianya" divine sword suddenly unsheathed itself, blue light flashed across the sky, and with two "kaka" sounds, the Immortal Binding Rope was forced open immediately.  One lap.

    Under the divine edge of "Tianya", the seemingly ordinary "immortal binding rope" is actually extremely tough and can be cut continuously, but it also makes a "sizzling" sound.

    The young woman felt sorry for the treasure and was frightened by the divine power of Tianya, so she quickly took back the Immortal Binding Rope.  As soon as Lu Xueqi was free, although her body was still aching, she immediately jumped into the air and caught Zhang Xiaofan's flying body.

    However, before the two of them had a chance to breathe, the elder brother and three others were already following them.

    Tianya's blue light flashed and flew back to Lu Xueqi to protect its master, but Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as paper and her body was shaking a little.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a sound of "instigation" in the distance, followed by a cry of pain, and Lin Feng said angrily: "Junior Qingyun, how dare you hurt me?"

    The sound of "rumbling" resounded throughout this huge cave!

    While everyone was in shock, the old man stopped and shouted: "Brother Lin, you can't"

    Before he finished speaking, everyone felt the mountain beneath their feet shaking. When they looked at Lin Feng's hand, the big river in the mountain and river fan had disappeared from the picture in the fan.

    "Wow!" With a deafening loud noise, the flat ground where everyone was standing cracked, and in an instant, a huge water column sprayed out from the depths of the ground. The force was so huge that huge rocks were rushed into the air.  In, only the front?The huge stone engraved with the words "Dead Soul Abyss" did not move at all.

    The four people of Qingyun Sect were rushed around by the huge force. Lu Xueqi's hand loosened. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her heart seemed to have sunk.

    Zhang Xiaofan’s body covered with bloodstains floated outward lightly. In front of him was the mysterious and dark abyss!

    She looked deeply in mid-air, and in just a moment, the past, scene by scene, passed through her mind.

    On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, the young man who saw her blushing when drawing lots;

    During that competition, in the thunder and lightning, the eyes suddenly softened;

    He was the one who just vomited blood for her and rushed over to save her at all costs!

    A huge boulder hit her head. Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth and grimaced. She used her last strength to reach out and use the boulder to gain strength, changed her direction and flew towards Zhang Xiaofan.

    The rocks are like rain, and the water dragon is ferocious, but all these seem to be in the horizon. The "Tianya" divine sword emits a faint blue light and follows its owner.

    After avoiding several rocks, Lu Xueqi caught up with Zhang Xiaofan, grabbed his hand, and was about to pull him back, but she felt that the last bit of strength in her body was leaving her.

    "Is she here to save me?" Zhang Xiaofan saw Lu Xueqi in front of his gradually blurring eyes, and said something in his heart. Suddenly he realized that he and Lu Xueqi had already flown over the area that emitted strong light and was engraved with "Necromancer".  A huge boulder with three characters "Abyss" fell onto the abyss.

    Then, they fell downwards.

    Lu Xueqi seemed to have lost consciousness, closed her eyes, and turned her body to the side. At this moment, her fair face seemed to have a look of relief.

    Before Zhang Xiaofan fell into the bottomless abyss of eternal darkness, the last moment he stayed in the light was when he vaguely heard a Buddha's name, and then the golden light lit up.

    The next moment, he fell into darkness.

    The boundless darkness seemed to last forever, and he couldn't even see the slightest bit of the woman next to him.

    However, at the last moment when he lost consciousness, he still knew that Lu Xueqi and his hands were still holding each other, very, very tightly.

    He even vaguely felt that his hand was so cold at this moment.

    The boundless darkness swallowed up everything.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 5 Abyss

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】 According to legend, this world was originally dark. After 48,000 years, the giant god Pangu opened the world and transformed mountains and rivers; after another 48,000 years, Nuwa created humans.

    According to legend, the first light between heaven and earth was born in the darkest place.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his whole body was so cold, so cold that it penetrated into his bones. It was such a coldness, as if not only his body, but also his heart was cold, and he felt like he was about to die.

    But he didn’t feel scared, he didn’t have any fear at all. He just felt tired like never before, and he didn’t even have the strength to open his eyes.  It was strange that when his body was extremely sleepy and weak, his mind gradually became clearer.

    It seemed that something was surrounding him, very gentle, very careful, but as cold as ice, slowly sucking the heat from his body, and at the same time it had a strange feeling of comfort, which made people couldn't help but think that this was it.  Go to sleep comfortably.

    If not, in his right hand, there was a familiar and cold breath, rising up like a guardian of the master; if not, he suddenly felt that in his left hand, he was still holding a cold and soft hand.  .

    He struggled to open his eyes bit by bit in his sleepiness!

    That is a ray of light in the eternal darkness!

    In the endless darkness, only in front of Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, a little light quietly lit up. It was a faint, white light. She floated in the darkness, entangled with Zhang Xiaofan, like the most gentle.  Woman, hold your beloved lover in your arms and be so entangled with him.

    She was like a burst of light smoke, with a bit of emptiness. In mid-air, next to Zhang Xiaofan, a beautiful and lonely face gradually appeared, and she kissed the young man's lips!

    Between those lips, there was a faint fragrance, a trace of confusion, and some, but only coldness remained!

    The coldness in my heart is so cold!

    The fire stick suddenly rose up, and the dark green light blocked Zhang Xiaofan's body. The beautiful face transformed into a smoke-like white light seemed to be a little afraid of it, and she had no choice but to retreat.  Zhang Xiaofan was shaken and stood up. Then he realized what he was doing and screamed: "Yin Ling!"

    According to ancient legend, only the soul is immortal in life and death. At the end of one life, the soul will leave the body and go to the next life. The reincarnation will never end.

    However, there are resentful spirits in the world. They are caused by the three poisons of greed, anger, and ignorance, and are caused by fear, evil, and fear. They are attached to the world, look back on their past lives, and do not want to be reborn. These are "yin spirits."

    Of course, Yin spirits are creatures of the underworld, and they naturally like to live in damp places. It is dark and moist in the abyss of death, so it is not surprising that there are such ghosts.

    But Zhang Xiaofan had never seen such a thing in his life. When he was a child, he heard the adults in Caomiao Village saying that there were ghosts in the world. Later on Dazhu Peak, he heard his senior brothers say that they were called Yin spirits. He felt a little afraid in his heart. This time  When I saw it suddenly, I was really chilled from head to toe.

    His call was only heard far away in the darkness. In the darkness around him, his voice seemed light and airy. After a long time, there was a faint echo coming back.  Following his call, something seemed to startle, and the darkness around him lit up again silently.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt his heart skip a beat, and then it was as if the heart in his chest had stopped. He held his breath and looked at a faint white light that was almost exactly the same as the Yin spirit before, lighting up in the darkness ahead.

    Then, the left side lit up, the right side lit up, the front side lit up, and the back side lit up. Even when he looked up, the top of his head also lit up, flashing with that faint white light.

    There are actually countless Yin spirits, as if awakened from a long sleep, feeling the warmth of the human body that has appeared for the first time in hundreds of years, and gathered here.

    Those bursts of smoke-like white light floated uncertainly, transforming into countless faces, either male or female, old or young, beautiful or ugly. However, at this moment, there was only one feeling in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes: coldness.

    When he thought about the scene of countless Yin spirits swarming up and surrounding him, his scalp became numb.  Fortunately, after the initial shock, he soon discovered that these ghosts seemed to be quite afraid of the fire stick in front of him, and did not dare to approach the dark blue light emitted by the fire stick.

    But before Zhang Xiaofan could breathe a sigh of relief, those ghost spirits floating in the air seemed to have discovered something, and they all flew to Zhang Xiaofan's left side.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and then his color faded. The soft hand he was holding in his left hand was gradually getting cold at this moment.  He quickly pulled hard, and there was a sound of water, and Lu Xueqi was pulled to his side.

    Relying on the dim light around him, Zhang Xiaofan could only see that Lu Xueqi’s face was pale and her eyes were closed, but when she checked her breathing, she could see thatIt was still normal. After a cursory look, she didn't seem to have any external injuries. Then she felt relieved and looked around, carefully observing the surrounding environment.

    He and Lu Xueqi, who was unconscious, were somehow at the edge of a bay of water. They couldn't see the size of the water in the darkness, and they didn't know whether it was a small pool, a large lake, or the legendary huge underground sea.

    Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why he suddenly had this idea. However, when he was in the water, he felt that the water surface was not still. The waves raised by the tide were like gentle hands caressing his body.

    However, this water is really cold to the bone!

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up with difficulty. If he stayed there any longer, even if he were not harmed by these evil spirits, he would probably freeze to death in the water first.  As soon as he stood up straight, he felt dizzy and his body couldn't help but sway a little.

    When he was on the platform, he was hit in the back by the old man, Taoist Wild Dog, and Liu Hao at the same time. The injuries were really serious.  At the same time, the dark green light of the fire stick also dimmed as if it was induced.  Almost at the same moment, the dim lights of countless ghosts around him lit up at the same time, and the faces of those transformed into adults revealed infinite desire.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and quickly calmed down. The light of the fire stick came on again, calming the evil spirits.  Zhang Xiaofan struggled to pull Lu Xueqi towards the shore. This short distance felt so long to him.

    Finally, they reached the hard ground, and Zhang Xiaofan suddenly sat on the ground, gasping for air.

    Around him, countless Yin spirits were dancing and wandering outside the dark green light circle of the fire stick.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the drifting lights, remembering the last memories in his mind before he fell into coma, thinking of Lu Xueqi flying over and holding his hand, thinking of the endless dark abyss beneath them when they fell, and he even  He vaguely remembered that before he lost consciousness, a familiar Buddha chant sounded on that platform.

    That should be Senior Brother Faxiang and the four of them arriving!

    Zhang Xiaofan thought to himself, with the help of the four of them, and Qi Hao and Zeng Wang's own cultivation methods, everything should be fine.  If Senior Brother Qi is fine, then Senior Sister Ling'er will not be sad, right?

    But, but, Zhang Xiaofan asked himself almost at the same time, if I die, will Senior Sister Linger be sad?  Maybe she will be a little sentimental too!  After all, over the years, I have been getting along with her day and night, and I know that this senior sister who is beautiful and strong on the outside actually has a gentle and weak side in her heart.

    If she heard that Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan, whom she grew up playing with, had unfortunately died, she would definitely shed some tears, right?  It must be heartbreaking, right?  Even if the body cannot be found, a grave will be built for him on top of Dazhu Peak, right?

    I wonder how many times she will come to the grave in the years to come?

    “If that’s the case, will I be like the ghosts around here, missing her and refusing to die, just lingering in the tomb, quietly looking forward to the figure in my memory

    The young man sighed lowly and unknownly in the silent darkness!

    "Ugh".

    She let out a soft call, slowly woke up, and opened her eyes.

    For thousands of years, there has been an ancient question: If you wake up from a long sleep, who will be the first person you want to see?

    No one knew whether Lu Xueqi had ever heard this seemingly boring question, but at this moment, what reflected in her eyes was Zhang Xiaofan's concerned look in the faint white light.

    That is the only warmth in the darkness!

    Zhang Xiaofan beamed with joy and said happily: "You're awake, Senior Sister Lu!"

    Lu Xueqi did not answer immediately. She seemed to be stunned for a moment, but soon she returned to normal, and her face returned to a cold and frosty look from the initial confusion.  But as she looked around, she couldn't help but feel moved again.

    "Yin Ling!" Lu Xueqi shouted just like Zhang Xiaofan just now.

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and comforted her: "Yes, but don't be afraid. They seem to be a little afraid of my burning. If they burn the fire stick, they should be fine for the time being."

    Lu Xueqi also discovered at this moment that the countless floating Yin spirits around did not pounce on them, but only wandered around the periphery. They seemed to be very afraid of Zhang Xiaofan's short black stick. After calming down, she couldn't help but said: "What is your magic weapon called? Why is it like this?"  sharp?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red and he said: "Scream, shout, I asked it to be a fire stick. I don't know how it can be so powerful."

    Lu Xueqi asked curiously: "Burning fire sticks?"

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman in front of him in the faint white light. Her skin was like snow, although she was a little pale.It was even more beautiful. He lowered his head involuntarily and said, "Yes, I am usually responsible for cooking on Dazhu Peak. I use it to make fire sticks."

    Lu Xueqi was speechless for a moment, staring blankly at the ugly black short stick in the air, and for a long time she said in a low voice: "Burn the fire stick! I have been taught by my teacher, practiced hard, and have the Divine Sword of Heaven, but I was defeated by  Under a fire stick?"

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped, and he felt that Lu Xueqi's face turned a little whiter at this moment, with almost no trace of blood. He couldn't help but said: "Senior sister, you won at that time! Moreover, I heard that if it weren't for  You lost too much energy when competing with me, so you may not necessarily lose to Senior Brother Qi Hao in the final"

    The more he spoke, the quieter he became, and then he gradually became silent. Just because Lu Xueqi silently raised her head and looked at him coldly, he could no longer speak.  Faint white light illuminated their two figures.

    Lu Xueqi lowered her head again, took a deep breath, and said, "How could we escape by chance?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, feeling quite confused, and said, "I don't know." Then he remembered something, pointed to the edge of the water, and said, "But when I just woke up, both of us were lying there.  By the water, could it be that we fell into the water by luck and survived, and were washed to the shore by the tide?"

    Lu Xueqi looked in the direction he pointed, and against the faint white light emitted by the Yin Spirit, she saw water in the distance, and there was also the faint sound of "sand" as the tide washed against the shore.  On the other hand, although most of my clothes were dry, they were still a little wet and felt very cold against my body.

    It is conceivable that if Zhang Xiaofan hadn’t pulled him ashore, he would have frozen to death before he woke up.

    "Thank you very much." Lu Xueqi suddenly whispered.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, then quickly waved his hand and said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter"

    Suddenly, both of them were stunned.

    The middle of the two people and the hands of the two people are still holding each other tightly until this moment.

    It is as if flesh and blood are connected, as if it has been like this for many years, but there is no feeling at all, it seems like it should be like this, as if both of them have forgotten it!

    Lu Xueqi slowly withdrew her hand, and Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly, waving his hand left and right, not knowing where to put it.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi spoke again: "Before you fell, you were hit hard by the demon cult demon. How do you feel now?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was granted amnesty. Hearing that the Frost woman didn't seem to blame him, she quickly said: "It's okay, it's okay."

    Lu Xueqi said: "Can you still wield a sword?"

    With a slight luck, Zhang Xiaofan felt pain in his body like needles, and shook his head with a wry smile.

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said: "I can't do it either. Let's get up and explore the surroundings to see if there is a way out. Otherwise, if we keep doing this and wait, we will be surrounded by these Yin spirits, and sooner or later we will be sucked into human beings by them."

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and nodded: "Yes."

    Lu Xueqi stood up and checked her whole body. There were no major injuries, but the energy and blood in her meridians were a bit messy, and her whole body was weak. It seemed that the backlash from the battle with the Shanhe Fan was too strong.  And the Tianya Divine Sword that she cared about the most was now perfectly returned to the scabbard on her back.

    She turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan again, but saw that he stood up with some difficulty. His body was not very flexible, and he was obviously still troubled by his injuries. At the same time, she also knew how much effort he had put into pulling himself out of the water.  strength.

    "What level have you reached in your Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao practice?" Lu Xueqi suddenly asked Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said nothing, but Lu Xueqi thought that he didn't answer on purpose, so she turned around and said calmly: "It's okay if you don't say anything, but I heard from Master that you have only reached the fourth level of cultivation, and you were so weird that day.  The magic weapon was powerful, but I didn't believe it at the time. I saw it with my own eyes today. If it weren't for your advanced cultivation and strong meridian foundation, you would have fallen under the hands of those demons from the demon sect."

    Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head and didn’t know what to say for a moment, because he himself was a little confused about his own practice at the moment, so he was vague.

    In fact, Lu Xueqi didn't know that if we just talk about the practice of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, Zhang Xiaofan is really only at the fourth level of cultivation at this moment, which is the realm where he can just use magic weapons. However, there is another supreme Buddhist truth in Zhang Xiaofan's body.  The Dharma "Brahma Prajna" is the key to the truth.

    Buddhist cultivation originally pays more attention to understanding one's own nature than Taoism. Zhang Xiaofan has been practicing Brahma Prajna for five years. Although his practice is still shallow, the foundation of the meridians in his body is stable. After he practices the peerless true methods of Buddhism and Taoism day and night, he is far better than  Young disciples who have surpassed the same level of cultivation in the same sect.

    It is precisely because of this that he was hit hard by demons from the Demon Cult all his life, and was protected by Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.The body blocked one level, and Brahma Prajna blocked another level at the same time, so he was lucky enough not to die.

    The two of them stood up at that moment, Zhang Xiaofan recalled the fire stick in his hand, and the dark green light spread out, surrounding the two of them.  Lu Xueqi pondered for a moment, pointed in the opposite direction to the water, and the two of them walked towards the endless darkness.

    I don’t know how long they walked this way, but this direction seemed to have no limit. After a long time, the two of them were still walking in the open space. Under the abyss of death, apart from the astonishing size, there was nothing.  A sign of life.

    Some are just flying and wandering around them, the Yin spirits that are greedy for the taste of flesh and blood, floating up and down silently.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi's faces became heavier as they walked away. At the same time, they felt the yin energy around them was like a tide. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his energy and blood were surging, and there were waves of dizziness.

    In fact, although his foundation is solid, his cultivation level is not high after all. He received blows from the old man, Wild Dog Taoist and Liu Hao at the same time, which still caused great damage to the meridians in his body.

    After a while, Lu Xueqi also noticed that something was wrong with Zhang Xiaofan and asked in surprise: "What's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan forced a smile and said: "I'm fine, let's go!"

    Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "Do you want to break up"

    Before she could say the word "breath" to rest, she saw Zhang Xiaofan suddenly swayed, went limp, and fell down.  The fire stick in his hand quickly dimmed as he fell.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked and quickly supported him. Her tentacles were cold, and she was shocked to realize that Zhang Xiaofan had passed out.  At that moment, she, who was always known for her calmness among her fellow disciples, actually felt a little panicked.

    Immediately, she thought of another, more terrifying problem.

    The fire stick is useless, so what can we use to resist the countless evil spirits around us?

    Almost at the same time that Lu Xueqi thought of this question, the countless Yin spirits around her that were emitting faint white light seemed to be startled. Then, in front of them, two living flesh and blood bodies stood there without any defense.

    In the darkness, there seemed to be countless voices laughing and roaring triumphantly at the same time. Countless ghosts seemed to freeze in mid-air for a moment. Then, like greedy beasts, they rushed towards the two helpless people standing in the darkness.  people.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 6 Reunion

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】"Zheng"!

    That was a crisp sound in the darkness!

    With a face as cold as frost, Lu Xueqi stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and drew her sword.

    ????????????????????????????????

    The blue light suddenly appeared, and the pure and brilliant light beam illuminated this dark world.

    In an instant, the ghostly light of all the Yin spirits lost their luster in front of this blue light. Despite this, these Yin spirits seemed to have no fear and still rushed over from all directions.

    Lu Xueqi scolded, a trace of pain flashed across her pale face, but it was immediately replaced by a stronger expression.

    Under the urging of the master, the Divine Sword of Heaven bloomed with blue light, shining brightly, sweeping towards the Yin Spirit rushing in front.

    I saw that the moment the blue light came into contact with those Yin spirits, a "sizzling" sound that was almost like a frying explosion was immediately heard. The dozens of Yin spirits in front immediately disappeared into nothing, and their souls were scattered.

    This sound echoed in the empty and dark place, which was creepy.

    Although the Tianya Divine Sword was extremely powerful, it could not deter the other Yin spirits. At the same time as Lu Xueqi took action, several Yin spirits jumped from behind on Zhang Xiaofan who was unconscious on the ground.

    Lu Xueqi saw from the corner of her eye that when she turned back, the Divine Sword of Heaven only swept across Zhang Xiaofan's body, and then drove away the few evil spirits.

    But there were too many Yin spirits around, and it was impossible to kill them. Lu Xueqi was injured again. Within a few rounds, she was dripping with sweat and breathing heavily.  But she felt that ghost faces were flying around, crying, teeth and claws, and the blue light of the sky was fading. Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth, but her feet still gave way and she fell down next to Zhang Xiaofan.

    Amid the whistling sounds of Yin spirits all over the sky, there was a faint cry of triumphant ghosts, a faint white light emitted, and the Yin energy was woven.  Lu Xueqi turned her head and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Although the young man was unconscious at the moment, there was a look of pain on his face, but did he think of anything sad?

    Lu Xueqi muttered in a low voice: "I never thought I would die with you today!"

    She sat up straight. There was no trace of blood on her face at this moment, but she still refused to give up. She stretched out the fingers of her right hand and performed the Orchid Technique. Following her gesture, the Divine Sword paused slightly in mid-air and suddenly fell down.  It was inserted into the ground in front of Lu Xueqi with a clang, and then the blue light started to shine again, and a circle of light appeared on the ground with the Divine Sword as the center, surrounding Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan.

    The surrounding Yin spirits couldn't care less when they saw the delicious flesh and blood bodies right in front of them. They rushed up one after another. But after a moment, the halo of light on the ground suddenly rose upwards, and they suddenly saw blue light rising and auspicious energy steaming up.  , I saw that this blue light seemed to be spiritual, flashing past the heads of the two people in an arc shape, immediately blocking the Yin spirit from outside.

    "But if anyone with a discerning eye looks at it, they will see that the light in this aperture is too weak, and the auspicious energy in it is also weak. It is just Lu Xueqi's death struggle.

    Seeing that the delicious food in his mouth was blocked again, the Yin spirits in the sky were very angry, and the sound of ghost cries became louder and louder. Countless Yin spirits struggled to hit this fragile circle of light. Every time they hit it, Lu Xueqi's body shook, and her face became even paler.  After a few minutes, the brilliance of Tianya Divine Sword dimmed a little. The aperture that was originally as high as two people was suppressed to less than the size of one person in a short period of time.

    Lu Xueqi's face was as white as paper. She saw the faces of those ghostly transformed people outside the circle of light showing ferocious smiles. Seeing them open their illusory mouths, her whole body seemed to be trapped in an ice cellar.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan, who was unconscious next to her, say something vaguely.

    Lu Xueqi turned her head suddenly. There were no words to describe her mood at the moment. She had been fighting these ghosts alone, and when she suddenly heard the voice of her companions, she felt a joy she had never experienced before.

    But before she could see Zhang Xiaofan's appearance clearly, a sudden change occurred. The ground where the two of them were sitting was originally a hard ground, but at this moment, a big hole suddenly opened silently in Zhang Xiaofan's place, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately fell down.

    Lu Xueqi was stunned for a moment. She saw that the cave was pitch black, and she couldn't see how deep it was. Only in the depths, there was a pair of huge and terrifying blood-red eyes, flickering!

    The next moment, without any hesitation, the halo of the Tianya Divine Sword dissipated. Amidst the roar of the Yin spirits in the sky, Lu Xueqi reached out and pulled up the Tianya. Without another word, she threw herself into the deep black hole!

    A moment later, all the Yin spirits in the air also followed in, their piercing whistling resounding throughout the cave.

    A dull crashing sound resounded in the cave, and a moment later, a long, sharp and harsh roar suddenly sounded amidst the roar of the Yin Spirit.

    "Ouch…”

    The cry was painful, and it sounded a bit like the furious roar of a wild boar when it was injured. After a moment, a huge figure first jumped out of the hole, followed by countless ghosts flying out of the sky.

    Amidst the bursts of dim light, Lu Xueqi supported Zhang Xiaofan with her left hand and jumped out of the ground. A stream of bright red blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and her left half of her body was even red. It seemed that she was injured.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan could only rely on Lu Xueqi to stand, but his eyes opened and the fire stick lit up again. Although it was weak, it still emitted a dark green light.

    This young man and woman support each other and rely on each other in this dark world.

    Lu Xueqi looked at the angry Yin spirits flying in the sky but still did not dare to rush down. Suddenly, she felt an indescribable joy in her heart. Although she was not out of danger yet, it was really good to have someone standing by her side.

    Then, their eyes fell on the huge shadow in front of them. Against the white light emitted by the Yin Spirit, they smelled an extremely strong rancid smell and saw the appearance of the monster.

    This is a huge demonic beast that is only two people tall. It has the head of a pig and the body of a dog. Its fangs are long and sharp. Its whole body is red and black. Its brown hair is as straight as steel needles. Its huge eyes appear blood red in the dark, which looks a bit similar.  It's the red demon eye of the demon sect's demon boss.  (Note 1)

    At this moment, the monster was lying in the distance, breathing heavily. Under its dirty black fur, the flesh and blood on its left front paw were spread out. It seemed that it had been injured by Lu Xueqi.  And it stared straight at the two humans who hurt it, with burning hatred in its eyes, as if it wanted to swallow them up!

    Yin spirits were flying in the sky, and they also flew past the monster beast, but they did not attack it. It was obvious that they had always been on the same page with each other.

    Lu Xueqi felt pain and fatigue all over her body. She almost wanted to fall down and sleep without thinking about anything. However, after struggling several times, she still managed to hold on and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "There are too many monsters and spirits here. Wait a minute."  I don’t know what else will come out in a while, so let’s retreat first.”

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement even if he had any objections.  The two of them stepped back. Unfortunately, as they took a step, the Yin Spirit in the sky followed, and the monster seemed unwilling to give up and actually followed them.  Walking around like this, Yin Ling was worried about Zhang Xiaofan burning the fire stick, and the pig-headed monster seemed to be a little afraid of the two of them, but it refused to let go.

    Zhang and Lu were already injured. After repeated fierce battles under the dark and damp abyss of death, they were already exhausted. If the Yin spirit and the monster weren't fighting each other hard at this moment, I'm afraid they would have lost their lives.  As soon as the two relaxed their spirits, they both fainted.

    "But now the two of them are facing a life-and-death crisis, and they don't know where the courage and strength came from, but they have managed to endure until now.

    This abyss of death, which has never been known to righteous people, turned out to be an astonishingly huge abyss. The two of them retreated here for a long time, but they were still just walking on the open ground, without any shadow of the cliff, and they didn't know that at that time  When it fell, how could it land so far away?

    It’s just that the two of them have no time to think about this problem now. They are surrounded by monsters and spirits in front of them. Life and death are really only a matter of seconds.  Zhang and Lu were at a loss what to do when Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a pain in his back as he had hit a hard object.

    The two of them had never dared to take the monster lightly, so they just walked backwards. When they suddenly bumped into it, Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He turned around quickly, and was surprised to see that it was actually a big tree with a trunk.  It's so big that even three people can't hug it.

    Zhang Xiaofan then felt relieved and said to Lu Xueqi, who was looking behind her: "It's okay, it's just a tree"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a pain in his throat, his neck was entangled with a rope-like thing, and his whole body was twisted up by a huge force.

    Lu Xueqi was shocked, turned around to look, and said in a voiceless voice: "Tree Demon!" (Note 2)

    I saw this big tree growing alone in this open space. At this moment, all the still branches started to move like human arms, and it was one of the thick branches that entangled Zhang Xiaofan.  In the darkness, the figure of this tree demon danced suddenly, like a nine-nether demon.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that the tree branch around his neck was getting tighter and tighter, and he was gradually out of breath. Lu Xueqi was just about to rescue him, but only heard an earth-shattering roar in the distance. The pig-headed monster seized the opportunity and jumped up, huge  His claws flashed with a faint green light, and if he hit it on the head, it might still contain huge poison.

    Lu Xueqi had no choice but to turn around to parry, but her body was blocked by it. She tried to rescue Zhang Xiaofan several times but failed. Instead, she was in danger all the time.

    Zhang Xiaofan was caught by the tree demon and felt a huge pain in his throat. However, he saw the tree demon make an unpleasant noise, probably in joy, and the tree branch wrapped around his neck pushed him backwards.He was being pulled by his body, and at the same time, several branches came over and wrapped around his body. Except for his two hands, which could still move, he could no longer struggle.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so anxious that he looked at Lu Xueqi and found that she was too busy taking care of herself. When he looked back, there were even more dead souls coming out. He saw that a large mouth slowly opened on the trunk of the tree demon, and a pungent smell gushed out from it, and the tree branches  He was pulling him into the big mouth, I was afraid that this was the big mouth of the tree demon.

    Zhang Xiaofan trembled all over. Even if he was killed, he never thought that one day he would become fertilizer for a tree. This kind of death was really unacceptable.

    But now that the arrow is on the string, he is indeed moving towards the big mouth step by step. The stench is getting stronger and stronger, and in the blink of an eye, cold sweat is dripping from Zhang Xiaofan's forehead.

    Seeing that he was reaching the edge of the mouth, Zhang Xiaofan didn't know where he got the strength from. He struggled hard and put his feet on the tree trunk to refuse to move forward. Unfortunately, the tree demon was unusually powerful. The tree branch was pulled a few times, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately used his strength.  Exhausted, it was brought to Dakou's mouth.

    A strong fishy smell hit his face, and he didn't know how many lives this tree demon had killed. Zhang Xiaofan struggled to his death, raised his hand with all his strength, held the only weapon at hand, a fire stick, and fired at the tree.  The monster's big mouth was inserted next to it.

    There was a faint green light on the fire stick, especially on the bead at the front.

    The originally blunt fire stick was swung at the tree demon by Zhang Xiaofan. It was like a magic weapon, cutting melons and vegetables straight into the tree demon's extremely hard trunk.  At that moment, the tree demon branches dancing in the sky suddenly froze.

    Zhang Xiaofan himself was startled for a moment, and at the same time, a feeling of fear suddenly appeared in his heart.

    A familiar, cold feeling traveled through the whole body, and then it brought a brand-new breath. A thread of warmth flowed from the fire stick into Zhang Xiaofan's body, just like the time when Zhang Xiaofan met him in the Wanbat Ancient Cave some time ago.  The scene when vampire Jiang Laosan is fighting.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, stunned!

    He stared blankly at what was happening in front of him. After the originally arrogant and ferocious dryad was inserted into his body by an ugly-looking fire stick, his huge body that was disproportionate to the fire stick quickly withered.  All the branches, branches and even the trunk seemed to have been drained of all moisture. They were shriveled and curled, and the leaves fell like rain. After letting out the last roar in its life, the whole tree collapsed, and then,  reduced to ashes.

    Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground and was in a daze. He didn't even need luck to know that the bursts of warm air sucked in by the burning stick were very beneficial to his body. The originally injured meridians were nourished by the new warm air and improved greatly.

    He looked at the fire stick in his hand, and saw that the dark blue light was gently rotating, like a person who had eaten enough. The fire stick exuded a glow of satisfaction, especially on the stick body, which was not very obvious at first.  The bloodshot eyes, as if full of blood, lit up and turned red, with a hint of ferociousness.

    "Dang", the somewhat scary-looking fire stick slipped from Zhang Xiaofan's hand, fell to the ground, jumped twice, and remained motionless.

    Leaving Zhang Xiaofan’s palm, this magical black rod seemed to have lost its parasitic host. All the light immediately disappeared, turning into an ordinary and ugly black rod.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, his mind was in turmoil, and there was only one voice echoing in his mind: What is this, what is this?

    At this moment, Lu Xueqi suddenly heard a cry of pain from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly woke up. He turned around and saw that Lu Xueqi was surrounded by countless Yin spirits and the pig-headed monster. Her whole body seemed to have been hit hard and she flew backwards.  When he went out, his clothes were red, and he could tell he was seriously injured.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so excited that he couldn't care less about all the messy things. He grabbed the fire stick in his hand and flew towards Lu Xueqi.

    In mid-air, the fire stick was in his hand, and as if with a smile, a dark green light lit up again, illuminating his face.

    Wherever Zhang Xiaofan passed, countless ghosts avoided and fled in all directions. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Xiaofan caught up with Lu Xueqi, but the pig-headed monster in front was not afraid of the fire stick and rushed towards him with a roar.

    Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, worried about Lu Xueqi's injury, and refused to retreat. With the same roar, he used the Taoist teachings taught by his master Suru before going down the mountain. The fire stick suddenly left his hand and rushed towards the pig-headed monster like an arrow from a string.

    Seeing this little black stick coming towards them, the pig-headed monster waved its huge front paws, trying to push the nasty thing aside, and then rushed forward to swallow these two nasty but delicious humans into its stomach for a full meal.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he waved his palm, he felt a cold feeling in his palm. A moment later, his heart felt cold again. The pig-headed monster was startled for a moment. When he looked down, he saw a small hole appeared in the palm of his hand, and his chestA small hole actually appeared in his heart, and his entire body was penetrated by this seemingly inconspicuous fire stick.

    "Ouch"!

    The pig-headed monster roared heart-breakingly, its huge body shook, and fell heavily to the ground like a pillar pushing down a mountain, with dust flying into the air.  Then, it struggled on the ground for a few times, black blood flowed from the corner of its mouth, and finally stopped moving.

    At this time, Zhang Xiaofan caught Lu Xueqi, but saw that her whole body was cold, she could no longer support her, and she fainted.  But the fire stick that had killed another creature flew back with a dark blue light and fell into Zhang Xiaofan's hand.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt full of energy at this moment, and most of the injuries in his body were healed. He checked Lu Xueqi's breathing again, but found that she was breathing rapidly. When he lowered his head, he saw that the skin of the wound on her left shoulder had turned black. Apparently,  Poisoned.

    Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, but he was worried that although the two monsters were dead, there were still countless ghosts around him, so he turned around and looked. Unexpectedly, he saw that the ghosts had gradually gone away and disappeared.  into the darkness.  Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but this was a good thing that he could only hope for. Why should he think about it so much? He quickly turned around to take care of Lu Xueqi.

    Actually, Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know that all of this was thanks to the “blood-eating beads” on his fire stick.  Eight hundred years ago, the black-hearted old man Guangda Demon Sect's "Blood Refining Hall" became famous all over the world, and he established the basic foundation of the Blood Refining Hall in the underground labyrinth of the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave.

    ???????????? The black-hearted old man is a cruel person, and when he was refining this blood-devouring bead, he caused countless casualties and casualties. Among them, there are countless dead ghosts who gathered under this abyss of death and were not allowed to die.

    Back then, they were all harmed by this blood-devouring bead. Although today, the blood-devouring bead and the nameless evil stick have merged into one, their shape has changed greatly, and their evil aura has been restrained.

    But as soon as Zhang Xiaofan cast the spell, the ferocious aura of the blood-devouring bead was immediately revealed, and these ghosts were so frightened that they fled away, almost thinking that the ferocious old man with a black heart had resurrected.

    Zhang Xiaofan slowly lowered Lu Xueqi to the ground, hesitated for a moment, looked at the black wound, and sighed.

    As if the eternal darkness has returned to calm, deathly silence.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt slightly dizzy, but when he saw that there was no black air on Lu Xueqi's face after bandaging the wound, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    He guarded the unconscious woman and sat quietly.

    The fire stick emits a faint green light, shrouding them.

    There is silence all around!

    quiet!

    There was not even the sound of insects. Under the abyss of death, there seemed to be no living thing except for the Yin spirit beasts.

    However, at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard the sound of footsteps.

    These footsteps in the darkness were gentle and harmonious, but to Zhang Xiaofan's ears, they were like a bolt from the blue.  He stood up suddenly, turned his head to look at the sound of footsteps, and held the fire stick tightly at the same time.

    In the distance, in the darkness, there was a little light. It moved over, and then, a woman appeared in the light. She was dressed in aqua clothes, with fine eyebrows and beautiful eyes. Her jade-like skin beat the frost and snow. She seemed to be carrying a demon in this darkness.  Extraordinarily gorgeous, there is a soul-stirring and strange beauty.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his mouth wide and was speechless. This woman was actually the girl in green he met in the Shanhaiyuan of Heyang City when he came down the mountain.

    Note 1: "Strange Gods and Demons. Monsters Chapter" Red-eyed pig demon: pig head and dog body, huge body, black hair, hard spines, red eyes, able to see in the dark.  It likes to eat rotten food and likes to live in dark and moist places.

    Note 2: "Strange Spirits and Monsters" Dryad: Thousand-year-old tree. It is said that it absorbs the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It is also said that it absorbs the power of resentful spirits and monsters in the filthy place, thus becoming a spirit.  Large tree-like, food-eating creature.  There are also rumors that it can move on its own.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 7 Blackwater Black Snake

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    [网ww.] At this time, the girl also saw Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were still unconscious lying next to him. Apparently, she did not expect that there were still living people under the abyss of death. Her expression changed and she also ate it.  Startled.

    Immediately, she saw Zhang Xiaofan’s face clearly, she was stunned for a moment, a trace of surprise flashed across her face, and then she smiled.

    “It’s true that we meet each other everywhere in life!” She walked over gracefully like a beautiful and blooming lily in the darkness.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood up and stood in front of Lu Xueqi intentionally or unintentionally. After all, it would not be an ordinary person who would enter this abyss of death where ghost monsters are infested.

    The girl came closer, and Zhang Xiaofan saw clearly that there was a small white flower on the green fingers of her right hand, which actually emitted a faint white light and illuminated the land near the woman. He didn't know what kind of alien species it was.  .

    However, Zhang Xiaofan has no time to take care of the flower now. Although he is still a little wary towards this strange woman, no matter what, seeing her under this dark and lonely abyss of death immediately makes him feel a little more cautious.  close.

    "Hello." Zhang Xiaofan wanted to say some polite greetings, but when he came out, these two words were the only ones left.

    The girl glanced at him and smiled: "Isn't this Zhang Xiaofan and Zhang Shaoxia from Qingyun Mountain? Why did you come to this ghostly place? This is not the place you should come to."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said: "How do you know that I am a disciple of Qingyun?"

    The girl smiled but did not answer.

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, feeling that this young girl was very special. He was just thinking about something when he heard the young girl chuckle and said, "May I ask, Mr. Zhang, how long have you been here? Have you found the 'Blood Cave' yet?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment and said, "What is the bleeding hole?"

    The girl snorted, and the smile on her face gradually faded, but she still said calmly: "Zhang Shaoxia is very good at pretending to be confused. How could you, the so-called righteous people, come to this dark and dirty place if it wasn't for the things in the Blood Cave?  Come?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was confused by what she said, but he vaguely understood that there was a bleeding cave here. There might be something important in the cave, but he had never heard his master or the master uncle say it before going down the mountain, but he was thinking at this moment.  But it was not these, but he heard the meaning of the girl's words and said in a deep voice: "You said that our righteous way is hypocritical, then who are you?"

    The girl flicked her aqua clothes, and the flowers between her fingers drew an arc in the air with her jade-like hands. The white light left a trace in the air, as if she was nostalgic for this darkness, and it remained for a long time.  , and then slowly dissipated.

    "Am I not the demon sect witch that you hate so much?" She smiled sweetly.

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, and he suddenly felt a sense of loss, but this thought only passed by without leaving any trace, and then he snorted and concentrated on alert.

    Since he entered the Qingyun Mountain Sect, he has listened to the teachers and brothers teaching the demons of the Demon Sect how to cause harm to the world and be cruel and unethical. The rules of the Qingyun Sect strictly prohibit the association with people from the Demon Sect. They are enemies of life and death.  We live together.

    However, the girl didn’t seem to have any intention of taking action immediately because of her deep hatred. Instead, she glanced behind Zhang Xiaofan, glanced at it, and suddenly smiled and said, “This sister seems to be waking up, right?”

    Zhang Xiaofan looked back and saw Lu Xueqi turning over slightly, moving the corners of her mouth twice, and slowly opened her eyes.  Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and turned around and said: "You're awake!"

    Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi suddenly looked shocked and struggled: "Be careful"

    Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, he felt a sudden fragrant smell around him, and where the white light flashed, a white flower appeared in front of his eyes.

    In the darkness, under the abyss of death, where can there be any flowers?  Zhang Xiaofan was horrified and took a step back, only to see that the flower was moving automatically without any wind, as if smiling slightly at him in mid-air, and nodded. In an instant, a flower fell into pieces, and the petals were white and lovely, but the edges were  A faint green light flashed and flew towards him.

    Even if he didn't know the girl's identity as a demon sect, he knew something was wrong just by looking at the strange flower. Zhang Xiaofan was suddenly attacked. He hurriedly took a few steps back. He raised the fire stick in his hand in front of him to block the rapid fire.  The petals came into contact with the dark green light of the fire stick, and most of them were blocked, but a few of them narrowly passed by, almost injuring Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan was still in shock, cursing in his heart that these demon cult monsters were indeed treacherous and treacherous. What the master, wife, and brothers said were truly wise, word for word.  But at this moment, he glanced around and saw that the girl moved and flew towards Lu Xueqi.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. Seeing that after Lu Xueqi was seriously injured, he was almost unable to fight back, and the distance between him was further pulled away., hurriedly raised the fire stick with a wave of his hand and rushed towards the girl in green.

    Hearing the sound of the wind, the girl in green smiled calmly and raised her right hand in mid-air. In an instant, all the petals flew back like lightning and gathered on the bud. The small flower with a faint white light between her fingers welcomed  Going up, the white shimmer and the dark green light of the fire stick touched each other, and they were in mid-air. They were in a stalemate for a moment, and each flew back, seemingly regardless of the outcome.

    In the darkness, a slightly surprised cry suddenly sounded.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhang Xiaofan continued to light the fire stick and quickly returned to Lu Xueqi's side, blocking her in front of her to prevent this weird and treacherous devil cult witch from committing any more evil tricks.

    However, the "weird and sinister" witch suddenly stopped at this moment and stopped moving forward, letting Zhang Xiaofan return to Lu Xueqi's side, looking at Zhang Xiaofan with a look of shock.

    In the fight just now, she thought that Zhang Xiaofan could be easily cured by the "Sadness" flower in her hand. Unexpectedly, when the "Sadness Flower" and the fire stick were pressed against each other in mid-air, they could use the object to pass through the people's hearts.  , the strange fragrance that made people paralyzed immediately was pushed back, and there was a faint hint of backlash, which surprised her.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood in front of Lu Xueqi, helped her stand up, and asked in a low voice: "Are you okay! Senior Sister Lu?"

    Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly, and Zhang Xiaofan was relieved, turned around and said bitterly: "Shameless monster, only sneak attacks!"

    The look of surprise in the girl's eyes immediately disappeared, replaced by a look of anger. She snorted and said, "Okay, I'll show you how powerful the demon is in a minute!"

    She was about to make a move as she spoke. Zhang Xiaofan was on guard, but he was crying in his heart. Lu Xueqi was leaning on him now, weak and weak. It was obvious that she was seriously injured. It was probably because the poison had not been cleared away, and the demon sect witch in front of him was strange and difficult.  I'm afraid I won't be able to take care of Senior Sister Lu if I start taking action.

    "It's a pity that things in the world are often not as satisfactory as expected. Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts were racing here, but he suddenly found that things were getting worse and worse.

    In the darkness, another light lit up, but this light was different from the girl in green. Although it was bright, it was dark. In the darkness, people almost thought it was black light.  In the light, a faint figure came out and stopped next to the girl in green. This was a tall woman, dressed in black, with a veil on her face. It was this girl who was walking with her in Shanhaiyuan that day.  companion.

    Then, in Zhang Xiaofan's surprised eyes, one after another light lit up in the darkness, and about five more people appeared, dressed in yellow. They were the entourage of the girl who was in Shanhaiyuan that day, and they all arrived at this moment.  here.

    Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his throat was dry, and he couldn't help but feel cold under the gazes of so many people.  At this moment, he suddenly heard Lu Xueqi's soft and feeble words in his ears: "You hurry up, these human beings are not inferior to you and me, they are invincible!"

    Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and saw that pale and beautiful face beside him, but there was no worry or fear on it, as if he was just saying something normal.  Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, shook his head, pursed his lips, and turned his head again to face those members of the Demon Cult who appeared mysteriously.

    "Baguio, be careful," the masked woman looked at the two people in front of her, her eyes finally fell on the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand, and she whispered: "That black stick is a little weird."

    Baguio, the girl in green, said: "Aunt You, what did you see?"

    The masked woman whom she called Aunt You could not clearly see her expression, but a trace of confusion could be heard from her words: "It seems the fierceness just now is too similar, but how can a person in the right way have such a thing?"  , they don’t know how to control this bead, and this, this is a short stick, what’s going on?”

    Baguio snorted and said, "I want to see how powerful this thing is!" She took a step forward, and then the man in yellow behind her also walked forward at the same time.  Zhang Xiaofan realized something was wrong. Although he wanted to fight against the enemy, the disparity between us and the enemy was too great, so he had to help Lu Xueqi retreat.

    The masked woman in black looked very ghostly, floating straight forward in the darkness, following Baguio, almost like a ghost, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear:  "The stick in that boy's hand is extremely vicious, can you feel it?"

    Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan who was nervous and alert in front of him, and nodded.

    The masked woman paused and said: "Despite this, I feel that the ferocious power in this stick has not been fully released, and seems to be suppressed by something. From my point of view, I am afraid that this stick is probably as strong as  Our holy religion has some connections, this young man’s identity is very suspicious, you should think twice.”

    Baguio frowned and said, "Aunt You, what do you think we should do?"

    The masked woman's voice turned calm and said: "I'll capture you"??, take it back and show it to your father. The sect master is wise enough to know this thing!  "

    Baguio thought for a while and said, "That's fine."

    While they were talking, their feet did not stop and they kept pushing forward. Without the approval of the two of them, the man in yellow next to them would naturally not take action. The two parties advanced and retreated while talking.

    Zhang Xiaofan helped Lu Xueqi, feeling more and more nervous, but gradually heard the sound of water waves in his ears, and it seemed that he was walking back to the waterside where he started.

    Baguio was startled for a moment, then turned to the masked woman and said, "Aunt You, is this the 'Heartless Sea'?"

    The masked woman was silent for a moment, then sighed in a low voice and said: "Infatuation is only for the sake of ruthlessness! Yes, this is the most mysterious 'Ruthless Sea' among the five seas."

    "Ah!" As if because of her youth, Baguio didn't notice the bitterness in the words of the masked woman she called Aunt You. She was very excited and said: "I have heard my father say since I was a child, the Merciless Sea  Hidden deep underground is the Sea of ??Nine Netherworlds, and I heard from him that the Blood Cave under the Dead Soul Abyss is on the shores of this Merciless Sea. It seems that we have been searching for three days and finally found it."

    The masked woman fell into silence and remained silent.

    Baguio was a little strange, looked at her, then turned around and said, "Okay, I will capture you first, and then look for the bloody hole!"

    As she spoke, she waved her hand, and the five men in yellow stepped on together, ready to take action.  Behind Zhang Xiaofan is the boundless merciless sea in the darkness, and in front of him are surrounded by these demon sect people. There is really no way forward, no retreat, and he is in a desperate situation.

    Lu Xueqi felt the cold wind blowing from the ruthless sea behind her, which chilled her heart. Her body was sore and weak, and she felt faintly dizzy and nauseated, probably because of the lingering poison.

    How smart she is, she knows this situation without even thinking about it. If Zhang Xiaofan wants to take care of her, they can only die together.

    She turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. The young man seemed a little nervous at the moment. His body was very tense. Even the hand holding her was straining due to nervousness. In his eyes, there was still a desire for life and a desire for death.  fear.

    However, he clearly did not flinch even a little bit.

    "Junior brother Zhang." She called softly. Zhang Xiaofan heard it and moved his shoulders. He seemed to be about to turn around, but for some reason, he finally did not look back at her.

    "Senior Sister Lu, on the platform, you even saved me just now. IIwon't leave." Zhang Xiaofan was in a state of excitement. He was about to say something heroic, but when the words came to his lips, he seemed to lose his voice.  There was no trace of him, and in the end he could only say the word "I won't leave" dryly.

    Lu Xueqi stopped talking.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt uneasy. Did he contradict her with his words?  For some reason, he had been a little afraid of this frosty woman since he first met Lu Xueqi.

    An icy cold wind blew from the ruthless sea, blowing up some of the long hair of the silent woman behind him, and gently brushed his neck and cheeks.

    The waves of the Heartless Sea seemed to suddenly surge.

    Deep in the darkness, as if sighing, the wind passed by, like the ruthless sea showing a ferocious smile, looking at the people in the world sarcastically.

    Baguio smiled and surrounded him with five men in yellow.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a step back, only to feel a chill under his feet as he stepped into the icy cold sea water.

    At this moment, in the gradually turbulent and ruthless sea, a huge wave suddenly rose high. The sound of the waves was deafening. It was several feet high. The strong wind blew against their faces. Everyone on the shore became pale and almost couldn't stand.  Steady steps.

    The masked woman standing at the end suddenly changed her color and shouted: "Baguio, retreat quickly!"

    Baguio was shocked, knowing that Aunt You was well-informed, and even her father had always respected her, so she retreated without thinking too much.

    As soon as she moved, the five people in yellow also moved back. Only Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were standing closest to the seaside, were caught off guard and were hit head-on by the huge wave. Not only were they soaked to the bone, but the coldness penetrated their bones.  It was cold but extremely uncomfortable.

    Then, everyone looked at the suddenly changed Merciless Sea, and saw two huge lights with green light slowly lighting up in the pitch-black sea. But after looking over, the lights were really strange.  It is not an ordinary round shape, but has an elongated shape from top to bottom. Especially in the middle, there are two thin black gaps, exuding a cold and sinister look.

    "It's it, it's it." The masked woman shuddered, "This beast is not dead yet1

    Baguio was shocked: "Beast? Aunt You, what is this?"

    The masked woman looked at the rough waves.The two haloes of light on the Qinghai Sea were getting closer and closer to the coast. There was a hint of fear in their voices as they said, "This is the 'Blackwater Black Snake'."

    When Baguio was hit by a big earthquake, he couldn’t believe it. He asked in surprise: “Wasn’t this monster killed by the mythical beast Yellow Bird in the Great Swamp of the West thousands of years ago?”

    The masked woman said quickly: "This is the rumor, but it appeared here today, and I don't know why. Baguio, this black water black snake is an ancient magical beast. It is extremely fierce. It cannot be eliminated except by its natural enemy, the yellow bird. Let's hurry up."  retreat."

    Baguio took two steps back, then turned around and said, "But that kid"

    The masked woman shook her head repeatedly and said: "I don't care about so much anymore, let's go quickly."

    Baguio was still hesitating, but Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were standing on the beach and soaked by the waves, almost held their breath in the blink of an eye.

    As they got closer, they could see clearly that the two huge lanterns, which were almost as tall as two people, were actually a pair of giant eyes.  Speaking of which, ever since he entered the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, Zhang Xiaofan kept seeing strange and huge eyes, from the old red demon eyes to the giant eyes of the pig-headed monster, but no matter which one was compared to the pair in front of him, it was simply  Like mustard seeds compared to Sumeru.

    The sea breeze blows sharply against your face, but it does not bring a slightly salty smell, but an overwhelming fishy smell that stings your nose.

    An extremely huge black snake slowly appeared in front of them.  Its lower body was coiled, and the snake's body was soaked in the sea water. The crowd was actually less than three-thirds of the thickness of the huge snake's body. Instead, it was just the upper body and head of the black water black snake standing upright in the air, which was already dozens of feet above the ground.  Tall, with snake eyes emitting a faint green light, it is looking down from above at the moment, looking at the people who are like ants to it.  (Note 1)

    Zhang Xiaofan never knew that there were such huge creatures in this world. He even thought that the spiritual water unicorn on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain was the largest spiritual beast in the world.  But compared with the black water snake in front of him, the water unicorn is no different from a puppy in terms of body size.

    Needless to say, Lu Xueqi next to him, and even Baguio and others from the Demon Cult had never seen such a huge beast before. They were stunned for a while and were speechless.

    Note 1: "The Classic of Mountains and Seas. The Great Wilderness Southern Classic": South of the Black Water, there are black snakes that eat squid.  Where there is Wushan, there are yellow birds in the west.  Imperial medicine, Bazhai.  The yellow bird in Wushan is the mysterious snake.

    ?Also note: "Gods and Demons are Strange. Monsters Chapter" Blackwater Black Snake: a giant snake with a black body, white belly, and green eyes. The snake body is more than four feet thick and more than a hundred feet long.  He ate the elixir of gods and survived, lived for ten thousand years, and lived in the great swamps of the west.  It is also said to live in the sea.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 8 Jedi

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】The waves on the ruthless sea gradually calmed down, but the fear in everyone's hearts did not diminish at all.  The huge body of the Black Water Black Snake was coiled in front of you, standing there like a demon from all eternity.

    And the giant snake's head swayed slightly, as if it didn't expect to encounter the breath of a living person under this abyss of death. It looked at the crowd a few times, but for a while it didn't make any move.

    Lu Xueqi was a calm person. She reacted first and turned around to see Zhang Xiaofan still looking up at the Black Water Black Snake. She gently pulled his sleeve.  Zhang Xiaofan shuddered and turned around. Lu Xueqi said lightly: "Let's step back."

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately woke up, nodded repeatedly, and helped Lu Xueqi retreat.  The masked woman standing behind Baguio glanced out of the corner of her eye and said in a voiceless voice: "Don't move"

    Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were both startled, but in the blink of an eye, the green light burst out from the giant eyes of the Black Water Black Snake. As if it was startled by something, it let out a roar that shook the earth and shook the earth. Everyone present covered it with their hands.  Both ears, but still only felt a buzzing in the ears.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in a panicked state when he saw the body of the Black Water Black Snake move in the blink of an eye. Its tail, which was originally soaked in the sea water, was swept away. In an instant, a row of water walls that were several feet high and dozens of feet wide were raised, overwhelming the sky and the earth.  , and among the water splashes, there were even black snake tails mixed in, rushing towards them with boundless energy.

    The splash was still a few feet away, and the strong wind was already blowing in your face, making it almost impossible to stand still. If you were really hit by this tsunami-like wall of water and hit the huge snake's tail, you would probably be shattered to pieces.  Zhang Xiaofan didn't care so much, he hugged Lu Xueqi with his right hand, held up the fire stick and flew back with all his strength.

    But the wall of water actually flew like the wind, faster than any movement. Zhang Xiaofan was caught up by the wall of water before he could fly even one foot away.  The sound of the water was like thunder, almost within earshot.  Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was tense, and there were almost no thoughts in his mind. At the moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan screamed and flew upward with all his strength, but he only flew more than a foot off the ground, and Zhang Xiaofan only felt a chill all over his body.

    "Boom"!

    He was involuntarily swept into the huge waves, and his whole body was soaked in the blink of an eye. He even heard Lu Xueqi beside him scream, and his hands were released. Under this overwhelming force, he and Lu Xueqi actually  It was scattered by life and death.

    Zhang Xiaofan was horrified and was about to struggle to grab Lu Xueqi, but this huge wave was so powerful that in an instant the two of them were already several feet apart.

    Seeing the huge waves roaring and roaring, Lu Xueqi, who was by his side just now, disappeared into the turbulent darkness in the blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaking, his mind was in chaos, and his whole body was pushed by the huge waves, rolling forward in the waves.

    Just when this roaring sound shook the sky, Zhang Xiaofan felt that every part of his body was being squeezed by the huge force and was about to burst. He suddenly saw a black shadow flashing in the waves, where there was a roar, and a black shadow flashed across the waves.  The huge black snake tail of the Shui Xuan snake rushed over like a mountain.

    Wherever the black color passed, water sprayed out, and for some unknown reason, huge rocks and gravel flew out. The momentum was unparalleled. Even if Zhang Xiaofan was killed, he would not believe that he could still survive being hit by this giant tail.  exist.

    At this moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan mustered up his courage and strength surged out of his body from nowhere.  In the waves, a dark blue light appeared again. Zhang Xiaofan possessed it, fled for his life, soared into the sky, and actually climbed more than a foot into the huge waves.

    He was feeling happy in his heart when he suddenly felt an overwhelming force sweeping past him. His whole body trembled for a moment. Even though he was just swept away by this remaining force, his eyesight turned black and he almost fainted.  , If he hadn't known that this moment was really a life and death moment, and forced himself to stay awake, he would have almost died.

    Even so, the power of the Black Water Black Snake's tail was so powerful that Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, his bones were in pain, and he almost felt like he was about to fall apart. In this huge wave, there was no remaining strength left.  He was beaten far away by this huge force.

    The other person was in the air, flying straight into the boundless darkness ahead of him involuntarily.  When he turned around and looked down, he saw that the mountain-like waves and the huge snake's tail had swallowed up the people in Baguio in the blink of an eye.  The men in yellow flew away, but were immediately hit by the huge waves.

    The woman in green stood up and made gestures with her hands, but she saw a white light light up. The white flowers in her hands were raised in front of her. In a moment, six strange flowers appeared, surrounding the middle flower, each flower  There is another pure white light connected with it, which looks like a white halo.

    Then he saw that Baguio's face was pale, but his expression didn't seem to be panic. As soon as the white light wheel formed, it turned sharply, and the dazzling white light faced the huge waves, and actually blocked the huge waves.  In a moment, huge waves piled up like mountains in mid-air, and the roar was almost terrifying.

    Just take advantage of itAfter a moment of breath, Baguio flew up, but at this moment, the noise in the huge waves suddenly became louder, and the huge black snake's tail swept across.

    In a moment, the white light wheel flew into dust and disappeared, unable to block it for even a moment. Seeing that this young woman was about to be hit by the giant tail, suddenly in the waves, the masked woman suddenly appeared,  The soft light yellow round object in his hand flashed in the air, and came at lightning speed. He rushed in front of the giant tail and held it under Baguio's body.

    Baguio narrowly avoided this life-threatening thing, but was still hit by the remaining force. With a lightening of his body, he floated far away into the darkness behind.  And in the next moment, the figure of the masked woman was once again submerged in the huge waves.

    The power of the Black Water Black Snake's tail is unimaginably great.  Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, but he felt the wind whistling in his ears, whizzing by, and he kept flying backwards.

    If he suddenly hit something, such as a hard rock cliff, all the bones in his body would be broken, but he knew that Zhang Xiaofan was no longer able to control his body, and his whole body could not help but resign himself to fate.

    Who would have thought that this abyss of death was really surprisingly big. After flying for a long time, it didn't hit anything yet.  Even Zhang Xiaofan himself felt that the speed was gradually slowing down, and he was slowly falling. It seemed that his remaining strength was gradually disappearing.

    Although it will be uncomfortable to fall to the ground, it is much better to be disgraced than to hit the wall. Zhang Xiaofan was in a happy place, when suddenly, he felt that the darkness in front of him suddenly solidified like a mountain, pressing down on his head.

    Like a mountain and a cliff, it lies in front of you.  Zhang Xiaofan hugged his head, shrank back, and hit him hard.

    "boom!"

    With rubble flying everywhere and gold stars flying, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, and he spat out a mouthful of blood with a loud sound, sprinkling it on his clothes.  In just this moment, he just felt like his whole body was scattered. If it weren't for the protection of Taoism and Buddhism in his body, he would have died at that time.

    Even so, he didn't feel good. He stopped for a moment on the cliff, and then slid down weakly. His body was sliding down, and hit the hard stone wall several times. With a "bang bang" sound,  There was severe pain all over his body, and he didn't know how many bones were broken. Anyway, he just felt that there was no complete place in his body.

    After falling like this for a while, Zhang Xiaofan turned outwards after another impact. At this moment, he had almost given up hope, but as he turned, against the faint light from the fire stick on his chest, he vaguely saw a figure not far below.  The black shadow looks like an old tree growing on the cliff.

    At this critical moment, he did not expect that there would be trees growing on the hard stone walls in such a dead underground place as the Necromantic Abyss, so he instinctively stretched out his hand to grab the old tree.

    The wind was blowing fast, and he fell faster, but in the end, he caught the old tree at the moment of lightning.

    In the tentacles, there was indeed no coldness of the cliff stone, but a warm feeling. However, the force of the fall was so huge that the old tree seemed to have unstable roots. Although Zhang Xiaofan grabbed the trunk, the tree shook violently, earth and rocks fell, and it shook.  After a few shakes, with a loud crash, the tree and the people fell down together.

    The moment he fell, Zhang Xiaofan felt his heart sink, as if his heart was falling into a bottomless abyss. In panic, his body still fell, but after this resistance, the speed still slowed down, and only a sound was heard.  There was a loud noise, and he fell heavily to the ground, and he fainted.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Zhang Xiaofan woke up slowly. Before opening his eyes, he felt severe pain all over his body, as if he was falling apart.  But with the pain, it seems that he is still alive, and he is not entirely sad.

    He opened his eyes and couldn't help but froze for a moment.

    At this moment, he was in a closed and humid place. It looked like it was probably a stone cave. The top of the cave was two people high, but the sides were only three feet wide. It was very narrow. The sides of the cave were made of cold and hard stones. He looked at  It's exactly the same as the one on the cliff just now. I'm afraid it's not on this cliff, but also near the cliff.

    However, the stones in the cave seem to contain something luminous. They are not very big but there are many of them. They emit soft light one by one, illuminating the cave quite brightly.

    Zhang Xiaofan carefully looked at the situation in the cave and felt that it seemed to be on a passage. One end was a pile of rubble, which blocked the road tightly. The other end extended inward, but it turned a corner not far away.  It's bent and I can't see clearly what's going on inside.

    He was stunned for a moment on the ground, and then he wanted to get up. Unexpectedly, his body moved, and his left hand was supported on the ground. Suddenly, his whole body was in severe pain, and he screamed out.  "Ah!" His body trembled, especially the pain in his left hand.

    A cold snort suddenly came from deep inside the cave. Zhang Xiaofan was startled and turned around to look, only to see a woman turning around the corner. She was dressed in aqua-green clothes and looked pretty.Her appearance, who is she if she is not the little witch from the Demon Cult?

    The two of them were still in a confrontation just now. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly saw this person from the Demon Cult. He instinctively raised the fire stick and concentrated on guarding. For a moment, he actually forgot about the pain in his body.

    Unexpectedly, the girl named Baguio glared at him, with no intention of taking action at all. She looked strange and disappointed, as if she couldn't get enough energy, and said impatiently: "Okay, okay, it's up to you.  That stupid look, with seven or eight broken bones all over his body, is still so energetic!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned, but saw that Baguio didn't seem to have any intention of taking action. Although it was strange, he slowly put down the fire stick. Unexpectedly, as soon as he relaxed, the pain filled the air immediately, and he couldn't help but cry out again.  .

    Baguio looked at the strange grinning look of this righteous young man, and couldn't help but burst into laughter. The atmosphere immediately relaxed, but after the laughter, she let out a long sigh, which was quite sad.

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted. He had a stubborn temper and felt embarrassed when this young woman laughed at him. He said slightly angrily: "Why are you laughing?"

    Baguio glanced at him and said, "I was just laughing at you."

    Zhang Xiaofan heard that she was so direct and did not save any face. He became even more angry and said angrily: "What's so funny? You want to see if you get hit?"

    Baguio's expression changed, and she looked like she was going to teach this ignorant boy a lesson. Unexpectedly, she moved her hand, and suddenly her meaning was dull, and she sighed: "We are all dead soon, why should I argue with you?"  ?”

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to be on guard when he suddenly heard the woman say such words. He couldn't help but paused and asked in surprise: "What did you say?"

    Baguio glanced at him and said, "This is a cave, can't you tell?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes! So what?"

    Baguio snorted, pointed to the rocks in front of him, and said, "That's the only exit there. It's blocked by a mountain of rocks. If you have the ability, just break through the mountain and get out!"

    Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide and glanced at the rocks. He saw that the entrance of the cave was tightly blocked by huge stones, leaving no gaps. He knew his own affairs, and when it came to being an enemy, his fire stick and this  There is still some use in practicing body and mind, but if it is used to dig mountains and dig like a foolish old man, it is really useless.

    After staying for a while, he suddenly thought of something important. He quickly turned around and said, "I remember that I hit the cliff and fell to the ground. How did I end up in this cave?"

    Baguio said calmly: "I dragged you in."

    "What?" Zhang Xiaofan was furious.

    Baguio glanced at him and said: "I landed not far away from you when you were unconscious, and happened to see you. At this moment, the black water snake was chasing us again. I looked up and saw that you had torn off the  The old tree was actually a cave, and there was light coming out of it, and the entrance was not big, so I hid in it. Before I left, I thought you were pitiful, so I pulled you in, you idiot!"

    Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Then why is the entrance of this cave buried?"

    Baguio shrugged his shoulders and said with an unlucky look on his face: "The Black Water Black Snake couldn't get in. In anger, it swiped its tail and hit the cliff. As a result, half of the mountain collapsed. It destroyed us here."  , all buried alive."

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her for a long time, then said dubiously: "Really?"

    Anger appeared on Baguio's face, and he grabbed a palm-sized stone and threw it over, "I lied to you? I should have known better that you would die!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was unable to dodge, so he had to protect his head with his hands. Unexpectedly, the stone hit his left hand, which immediately hurt his heart. His vision went dark, and he almost fainted again.

    Baguio saw Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly turn pale in the distance, holding the left hand that was thrown by the stone and making a pained expression. His heart skipped a beat, and then he said coldly: "Don't pretend to be dead, hehe, you are such a person."  I’ve seen a lot.”

    At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan still had the energy to pay attention to what she said about "pretending to be dead". He just felt that he was really going to die from the pain, and his whole hand was so painful that he lost consciousness.

    Baguio watched for a while and saw that he didn't seem to be putting on airs. He walked a few steps to Zhang Xiaofan, glanced at him twice, ignored Zhang Xiaofan's expression, and stretched out his hand to pinch Zhang Xiaofan's arm.

    Zhang Xiaofan was so painful that he broke into a cold sweat and said angrily: "What are you doing?"

    However, Baguio was not angry. Instead, there was a hint of apology on her face, saying: "Your hand bone is broken."

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted, but he was stubborn and said straightforwardly: "I was broken by the black water black snake, and it has nothing to do with you. Go away quickly."

    Baguio glanced at him one more time, said hey, actually didn’t say anything, walked away, and stood aside,He looked at it coldly, looking like he was watching a good show.

    Zhang Xiaofan was in extreme pain, but he couldn't lose face in front of this witch no matter what. He stood up and checked himself. He saw many scratches all over his body, but most of them were external injuries. Only his left hand had a broken bone.  It can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    But even so, the pain of broken bones was not easy to endure. He moved like this a few times, pulling the injured area, and cold sweat broke out again.

    Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and followed the general healing techniques learned from Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain. He originally wanted to fix his arm, but unexpectedly, he searched everywhere, but all he found were strange rocks with abrupt shapes, and there was no straight wooden bar to fix his arm.  , I can’t help but feel worried.

    Baguio stood aside at this time and suddenly said: "That stick of yours."

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and then realized that the fire stick was one foot long, which was just right for use. He glanced at the girl and wanted to say some thanks, but he saw that she looked down on him and swallowed her words again.  Qiang said: "I have thought of it a long time ago, I want you to say more."

    Baguio pursed her lips and said, "Then what are you looking for all over the floor?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said angrily: "Can't I look for a way out? If I don't find a way out, will I really be trapped here forever?" When he said this, he suddenly remembered something, his body trembled, and he turned to Baguio and said: "That's right.  , have you seen my fellow senior sister?"

    Baguio looked at his anxious look and was startled for a moment, then shook her head and said: "Everyone's life was at stake at that time, so how could they pay attention to others?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was silent, he was really worried. Lu Xueqi had been poisoned and suffered from such a disaster. She was afraid that her life would be in danger.  Thinking of this, he sighed and lowered his head.

    Baguio's expression slowed down. Seeing the young man lowering his head to fix his injured arm on the ugly fire stick, he couldn't help but ask: "Are you and your senior sister getting along well?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, shook his head and said: "No, but she is me after all why should I tell you!" After snorting, Zhang Xiaofan, who suddenly woke up, stopped paying attention to her, tore the clothes off his body, and used his mouth to help with the right hand.  With his left hand tied firmly, he looked at the pile of rocks at the door, finally sighed, turned around and walked towards the cave.

    Seeing Zhang Xiaofan walking inside, Baguio couldn't help but ask, "Where are you going?"

    Zhang Xiaofan said as he walked: "I'm buried alive here, I have to see what's going on inside!"

    Baguio snorted, but somehow, in this lifeless cave, she still followed him, as if the two of them were together, so they were not so panicked.

    Turning the corner, what appeared in front of Zhang Xiaofan was a long corridor similar to the one he was in just now, but it was wider. The stone walls on both sides were still shining with light, making the place quite bright, but the dust under his feet was extremely thick.  There are obvious footprints when you step on it.

    There was a footprint going forward in the middle of the road. It seemed that it was left by Baguio when he walked in just now to investigate.

    After walking for a while, the corridor came to the end, but there was another corner ahead, and at the same time there was a faint sound of water.

    At this time, Baguio, who was walking behind him, suddenly called out: "Zhang Xiaofan."

    "What?" Zhang Xiaofan responded subconsciously, but immediately turned around and said, "How do you know my name?"

    Baguio chuckled and said, "You told me in Heyang City!"

    Zhang Xiaofan then remembered and felt embarrassed. He turned his head and walked forward, saying at the same time: "Why is there the sound of water in front of me?"

    Baguio said angrily: "At the end of this passage, there is a curtain of water dripping, and there is no way out. Alas! I didn't expect that I would die in this place."

    Zhang Xiaofan ignored her and walked forward. After walking like this for a while, the sound of water gradually became louder and made a "swishing" sound.  After a while, I really saw the end of the passage ahead. A curtain of water hung directly from the top of the cave. The water splashed everywhere, crystal clear and beautiful, and finally fell into a small pool at the end of the passage. If it weren't for this desperate place, it would still be a scenery.  .

    But no matter who it is at this moment, naturally they will not be in a good mood to appreciate this scenery.  Zhang Xiaofan walked to the waterfall and took a closer look, and his heart dropped.

    Behind the waterfall is a hard stone wall, which is no different from the stones on both sides of the passage. The bottom of the small pool is even clearer, and you can’t see where the water flows out. It is probably a small place where it seeps into the ground.  And above, the dripping place is only on the top of a stone wall cave. For some reason, it is covered with water drops and keeps dripping. Where is there any way out?

    Zhang Xiaofan turned around and met Baguio's eyes. The two looked at each other and fell silent.

    In this cave, there was a deathly silence for a while.

    Zhang XiaofanLu Xueqi felt distraught. Seeing herself in a desperate situation and worried about her disappearance, Lu Xueqi was distraught. The wound on her left hand was not treated properly or something else, and the pain came back in waves, which was extremely uncomfortable.

    Baguio looked at him, feeling a little unbearable for some reason, and whispered: "You should sit down and have a rest first! We will think of ways to go out slowly."

    In this desperate situation, Zhang Xiaofan’s original hostility towards her seemed to have faded.  If it were in the outside world, he would naturally be incompatible with this demon sect enchantress, but at this moment and here, both of them are about to die together, so how can they care about their sect opinions?

    Zhang Xiaofan sat down silently, looked around blankly, and finally looked at the stone wall on the dripping ground. He thought to himself: I didn't expect that I suffered so many setbacks the first time I went down the mountain, and now I am in a dead end. If Master knows,  I'm afraid I have to scold the unscrupulous disciple again!  If Senior Sister Ling'er knew about it, she wouldn't know

    Looking from the side, Baguio saw that Zhang Xiaofan suddenly had a strange look on his face and couldn't help but ask, "What are you thinking about?"

    Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a start, his face turned red, but he was willing to tell the truth. He glanced at it and casually changed the topic: "There are many strange things in the Dead Soul Abyss. Look at the red spots on the stone wall at the top of the cave. There are water droplets on them."  When it flows by, it is reflected like blood"

    Baguio suddenly jumped up, widened his eyes, looked nervous, and said anxiously: "What did you say?" This chapter was published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 9 Blood Cave

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,

    【网ww.】Zhang Xiaofan did not expect Baguio to have such a big reaction. He was startled by her and pointed at the top of the cave and said: "There are a few red stones there"

    Baguio immediately approached and looked carefully at the top of the cave. Sure enough, through the water drops, there were seven and a half palm-sized red stones inlaid on the top of the cave. The texture of the stone was the same as that of the stones next to it.  Only the color is different.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio looking nervous and looking at the stone wall at the top of the cave with all his attention. He was also quite curious. He stood up and looked there. He saw the seven red stones on the top of the cave crookedly distributed on the top of the cave. It looked like  It's a weird spoon shape.

    Especially the color, which has been washed away by water in this cave for who knows how many years, is still as red as blood. Even when the crystal water drops flow through these red stones, they are reflected by it into a red color like blood, and then drip.  When it falls, it is like drops of blood dripping from the ceiling of the cave.  But once they were far away from the red stones, the water drops returned to their original transparent appearance.

    As he watched, he suddenly heard Baguio beside him murmuring: "Blood dripping hole, dripping blood hole, dripping blood Ha!" Baguio suddenly beamed with joy and slapped Zhang Xiaofan hard with his right hand. Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly turned pale.  , the power of this palm is really not light.

    Zhang Xiaofan was furious in his heart and was about to ask, but he saw the woman smiling sweetly. She didn't care at all, with excitement on her face, and said: "You are such a black-hearted old ghost, you actually built the bleeding cave in such a place, no wonder  We have searched dozens of times over the past eight hundred years and still can’t find it.”

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised in his heart, but after thinking about it, he immediately remembered that Baguio had asked him about the "Blood Cave" when they first met. He suddenly understood in his heart, snorted and said: "The devil is evil!"

    Baguio was in a good mood at the moment, and she was not angry at all. She smiled and said: "I am a demon and evil, so what? I also want to thank you for helping me find this place!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was even more reluctant to do so, especially when he saw Baguio's increasingly beautiful smile. He felt that he had unintentionally helped the demon sect's witch, and he was afraid that  If the elders of the division find out about it in the future, they will have to be punished.

    But as soon as he thought of this, he immediately remembered that he couldn't even go out at the moment, so what else could he think about in the future? He immediately became discouraged and sat down without saying a word.

    Baguio was so happy at the moment that she didn’t care about Zhang Xiaofan’s incomprehensible expression.  The demon sect has a long history, and there are many factions in the sect, which rise and fall from time to time.

    Eight hundred years ago, the Blood Refining Hall where Old Man Black Heart belonged was known as the number one faction of the Demon Cult at that time. It was strong and had many masters. Old Man Black Heart himself was the ancestor of the path of cultivation.  However, as time passed and there were several battles with the Righteous Way, the Blood Refining Hall gradually declined and was replaced by other factions.

    In today's world, there are four major factions in the Demon Sect, namely the Hehuan Sect, the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, the Changsheng Hall, and the Ghost King Sect. However, in terms of their popularity, none of them can compare to the Blood Refining Hall which was very prosperous back then.  .

    In the Demon Sect, for the past eight hundred years, it has been said that after the war between good and evil, although all the main leaders of the Blood Refining Hall died in the battle, many secret treasures and magic weapons were collected in the "Ten Thousand Bats" at the foundation of the Blood Refining Hall.  There is a secret place called "Drip Blood Cave" underground.

    In the past eight hundred years, countless people from the Demon Cult have secretly stolen from the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Cave, and even the Necromantic Abyss has been searched, but they all came back empty-handed.

    Although Baguio himself is young, he is already an important figure in the "Ghost King Sect", one of the four major sects. This time he came to a dangerous place like the "Dead Soul Abyss" and gained the respect of the leader of the Ghost King Sect.  Trust.  Now, the things that countless predecessors could not do in the past eight hundred years could not be found, right in front of her. How could she not be happy, and for a moment she completely forgot that she was in a desperate situation.

    Baguio felt happy in her heart and stared at the roof of the cave intently. Then she stood up and carefully reached out to touch the red stones. However, she felt that her tentacles were cold, but they were no different from the stones next to them.  She tapped the red stones again, but there was no reaction. At this time, in addition to being excited, her expression was a little more nervous.

    “ She then pulled, knocked, lifted, smashed, and pulled, using all kinds of techniques, and touched every red stone, but everything was as usual, nothing unusual happened.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked down and felt happy. He couldn't help but laugh: "I don't think this is a bleeding hole at all. You must have guessed it wrong!"

    Baguio had no choice but to fall to the ground and glared at Zhang Xiaofan fiercely, but she was also confused in her heart. Could it be that she had really guessed wrong?

    In the next two hours, Zhang Xiaofan sat on the ground, looking at Baguio, a girl in aqua clothes, frowning, pacing back and forth, thinking hard, and rising up from time to time to use new methods to deal with that girl.  ?There are many red stones, but all of them return without success.

    As he watched, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt his stomach growl twice, but he was hungry.  He reached into his arms to grab some dry food he had brought with him to satisfy his hunger, but unexpectedly it was empty. He probably lost it by accident when he fell into the water just now.  This time, I was complaining. I was hungry, and there was nothing to eat in the cave. The water in the small pool in front of me was very clear, but it was so clear that I didn't even see any small fish or shrimp.

    Seeing that the feeling of hunger in his belly was getting worse and worse, Zhang Xiaofan had no choice but to take a mouthful of water and drink it, but it didn't make any difference at all.

    He sighed miserably, looking like he was going to starve to death here.

    At this time, Baguio didn't feel hungry at all, and her whole mind was focused on the seven red stones. However, after working for a long time, she found nothing. She sat down slumped, but her eyes were still looking at the red stones, in a daze.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at her from the side and couldn't help but remind her: "You see what's the use of that? If we don't find a way out, we're afraid we'll starve to death here first."

    Baguio moved a little, and then she seemed to remember that there was a young disciple on the right path beside her. She turned her head and looked at him, and suddenly said: "Are you hungry?"

    How could Zhang Xiaofan be so embarrassed in front of her? He immediately raised his head and said, "No."

    "Gurgling, gurgling," his stomach seemed to be against him. After he finished speaking, he screamed twice.

    Baguio couldn't help but burst out laughing. Zhang Xiaofan's face turned red, he was so shocked that he wished he could crawl into a crack in the ground.

    Baguio laughed twice, then took out a piece of dry food from her arms and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan, saying seriously: "I think you should hurry up and help me figure out how to open the door of this bloody hole!"

    Zhang Xiaofan snorted, turned away from looking at the dry food, and said flatly: "You think you can bribe me with just one dry food, you are delusional!"

    Baguio was startled for a moment, rolled his eyes, and then smiled and said: "You are wrong. I mean we are in a desperate situation now. If there is no way out, we really have no choice but to die here. But there is a bleeding hole in front of us. Let's find it."  There might be another way out of this cave!"

    After Zhang Xiaofan thought about it, it made some sense. In order to survive, it would be a way out to find this bleeding hole first. Otherwise, he would really have to wait for death.

    But he was quite stubborn, so he just ignored the dry food handed over by Baguio, stood up, and looked at the red stones again. Baguio was not angry, but just looked at his figure, smiled slightly, stood up, and looked at the red stones.  Looking from the top of the cave.

    The seven red stones arranged like spoons were just like this in the stone wall at the top of the cave. Except for their bright red color, they were completely the same as the surrounding stones. Zhang Xiaofan looked at them for a long time, but found nothing at all. He went up and knocked them one by one, but after a while  Thinking of the methods Baguio had not tried before, he gave up.

    The two people raised their heads to observe from the beginning, then sat down on the ground when they were tired, and then Zhang Xiaofan simply didn't care about etiquette. The dying man was like that, and actually lay down on the ground, looking at the ceiling of the cave, not knowing what had happened.  After a long time, I still didn't find anything. In the end, I fell into a drowsy sleep.

    I don’t know how long it took for Zhang Xiaofan to wake up. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Baguio was still staring at the seven red stones with a pair of bright eyes.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt a little admiration for this woman at this moment. He sat up and unexpectedly moved his body, and suddenly his stomach growled again. It seemed that he was very hungry and did not give any face to his master.

    There was originally no other sound in this cave except for the sound of dripping water. The sound of "cuckoo" sounded here, and it immediately reached Baguio's ears, and he turned his head to look over.

    Zhang Xiaofan was almost ashamed. This man could die, but he could never lose his face. He immediately turned his head to the other side, not looking at Baguio, but his face still felt hot. He laughed dryly and walked to the small pool.  , I want to hold some water to drink to quench my hunger and thirst.

    The clear water in this pool is probably a mountain spring that gushes out of the ground. In addition to being cold, it is clear and refreshing, and it seems to have some sweetness. However, after Zhang Xiaofan took a few sips, the feeling of hunger in his stomach became even stronger.

    After all, water cannot be used as food. Zhang Xiaofan sighed softly and looked at the water in a daze. He saw water droplets dripping from the stone wall at the top of the cave, hitting the water, causing ripples and floating out in circles.  Under the water, his haggard face was reflected, slightly red

    Slightly red?

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the reflection in the water was red. He hurriedly looked at it and saw a few red spots on his face reflected in the water. But then he realized that something was wrong. After taking a closer look, he looked up at the stone wall.  turn out to beThis happens because the red stones on the stone walls of the cave ceiling are reflected in the water and overlap with their own reflections.

    Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, his heart moved. He took a step back and stared into the water. He saw ripples in the water, and sure enough, the reflections of seven red stones slowly emerged in the pool.  Because they are reflections, their arrangement at this moment is no longer the weird spoon shape, but a bit like a person's palm.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there and said nothing for a moment. At that moment, he suddenly hesitated, as if he suddenly felt that he was standing at an intersection and didn't know where to go?

    This feeling passed in a flash, he turned around and looked back: "Hey!"

    Baguio was still looking at the stone wall above her head, and said casually: "I don't call you hello. This is what you said when you met me."

    Zhang Xiaofan choked, and the words that came to his mouth almost came back. But for some reason, he had unusual endurance when facing this woman who looked a little light, and said: "Then what is your name?"

    Baguio turned around with a smile on her face and said, "My name is Baguio."

    Zhang Xiaofan recited a few sentences in his mind, shook his head, and said, "Come over here and take a look!"

    Baguio was slightly surprised, stood up and walked over, saying: "What?"

    Zhang Xiaofan pointed at the water surface. Baguio leaned over and looked, only to see ripples on the water surface. But after concentrating, she slowly saw clearly the reflection of the seven red stones in the water like palms.

    Baguio was shocked, turned around quickly, and said: "This is"

    Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said: "I also saw it accidentally, maybe it's not the case"

    Before he finished speaking, Baguio already said: "No matter what, we have to try." Without any nonsense, he stepped into the water with a splash.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled. In just a moment, the dripping water had wet Baguio's clothes, but she didn't care at all and just waited with bated breath.

    The water surface that was scattered because she stepped into it gradually calmed down. Baguio waited quietly for the reflection of the seven red stones to reappear in the water surface.  Zhang Xiaofan looked from the shore and saw pearl-like crystal water drops gently falling from the air, landing on the beautiful woman's hair, shoulders, face and clothes.

    Transparent water droplets slid down from the tips of her black hair and slowly flowed through her snow-white skin, as if even her face was so beautiful that it was almost transparent.

    Zhang Xiaofan suddenly became obsessed with watching. He felt that the sound of the water in the cave suddenly disappeared. In his eyes, only the beautiful woman standing in front of him like a hibiscus emerged from the water, with a soul-stirring beauty, rushing towards his face.  Come.

    The reflections of the seven red stones slowly emerged, like a palm, floating quietly in the water.  Baguio spotted the position, slowly stretched out his right hand, and pressed down on the palm of his hand.

    Her jade-like hand passed through the gentle water waves and stretched downward. The reflection of the red stone in the water floated faintly. The water surface was sparkling, reflecting the light from nowhere, illuminating the face of this beautiful woman.  Got to be slightly shiny.

    The pool was very shallow, and Baguio's hand quickly touched the bottom of the pool. There was a thin layer of sand and gravel on the bottom of the water. At the tentacles, Baguio felt five slightly protruding places under his hand, which were on the five fingertips of his palm.  .  She felt happy and flicked it with her hand. Sure enough, under the sand and stones, there were five small stones embedded in the ground, glowing faintly with red.

    Baguio didn’t even think about it. She pressed down hard with her five fingers, and then raised her head.

    There was no movement at all.

    The joy on Baguio's face suddenly froze. Her eyes met Zhang Xiaofan on the shore for a moment, and then turned back.

    Zhang Xiaofan was about to say a few words of comfort to her when suddenly Baguio seemed to remember something again. She looked at the water surface intently and searched carefully near the reflections of the other two red stones. Sure enough, she found two more small stones.  Once she seemed nervous, she carefully pressed her left hand up, and then pressed seven small stones at the same time.

    There was a moment when both Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio thought they had failed again. There was silence in the cave, except for the sound of dripping water, there was no other sound.

    However, just after they waited for a long moment, a harsh but heavy "click" sound sounded in the cave.

    Baguio and Zhang Xiaofan looked at it at the same time, and saw that behind the water curtain, the once seamless and extremely hard stone wall retreated in one piece. Although it was slow, a new hole was finally revealed.

    Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the opening of the secret cave, feeling a little excited and a little afraid, but deep down, as if he didn't want to admit it, he was still a little curious.

    &nbsp;What exactly is there in this important place of the Demon Cult for eight hundred years?

    Baguio slowly walked onto the shore and stood next to him, her eyes flowing with smiles. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her and saw that her skin was as beautiful as snow, and there were crystal water droplets on her face.  It slipped, fell, almost like a slap in the heart.

    He was shocked and didn't dare to look anymore. He turned his head and whispered: "Congratulations."

    Baguio seemed to be stunned for a moment, but the smile in his eyes did not diminish at all, and her voice seemed a bit gentle, saying: "This is all because you are careful."

    Zhang Xiaofan, for some reason, felt his mouth was dry and his face was a little hot. He took a step to the side, subconsciously moved further away from the woman, and said, "Then you won't come in?"

    Baguio looked at him and suddenly smiled: "You seem a little afraid of me?"

    Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head like a rattle and said: "No, no"

    Baguio looked at him for a long time, nodded, but still had a smile on his face, and said: "Then let's go in together!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, hesitated, and said: "No, no, this is the place of your demon sect, or you"

    Baguio snorted and said, "Then if there is a way out, wouldn't you be willing to go in?"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, scratched his head, and said: "That's true, then, let's go!"

    Baguio smiled, nodded, stepped into the water again, passed through the water curtain, and walked into the cave. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, and finally followed.

    This is a deep tunnel. There are obviously fewer luminous things on the stone walls on the side of the cave than on the passage outside. Although you can barely see the road, it is very dim.

    Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio walked very carefully. After all, this was the first time someone had come here in eight hundred years. No one knew whether those old monsters and old guys from the Blood Refining Hall would leave some particularly powerful restrictions.

    The road was quite peaceful, and no accidents occurred. However, the passage was quite tortuous, deep and long, and slowly ascended. Zhang Xiaofan made a rough calculation in his mind, fearing that he and Baguio had already arrived at the heart of the mountain.  center.

    While he was thinking, Baguio, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and whispered: "We're here."

    Zhang Xiaofan's heart skipped a beat and he looked forward, only to see a bright light shining through at the end of the tunnel ahead, where he could faintly see a large stone chamber.  The two looked at each other, and Baguio took the lead and walked over there.

    As they gradually approached, the two of them could see the situation of the stone chamber clearly. The entire stone chamber was circular in shape, with the tunnel in the middle of the stone chamber, and opposite it, there was actually a passage extending inward. It seemed that this was not the only end.

    On the left side of the stone chamber, there are two huge stone statues. One stands with kind eyebrows and a smile, and its clothes are carved as lifelike as the wind blowing. It looks a bit like the Buddhist Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The other statue has a completely different appearance. It is ferocious and ferocious, with a black face, ghostly horns, eight hands and four heads, and even a trace of blood flowing down the side of its mouth, which makes people shudder.

    In addition, in front of the two statues, there is a stone table with an incense burner on it and several packages of incense candles next to it. They are all covered with dust. It is estimated that there has never been any incense in the past eight hundred years.

    As for the other end of the stone room, there were only a few futons thrown on the ground casually, and nothing else.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and was surprised when he saw Baguio with a solemn look on his face. He walked forward and picked up a futon, shook off the dust and placed it in front of the statue stone table. Then he picked up the incense candle on the table and used the flint in his arms to hit it.  After burning it, he inserted it into the incense burner, walked back to the futon, and knelt down with a solemn expression.

    In the stone room, light smoke was slowly rising, and she was lying on the ground.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood behind her and heard her voice echoing in the stone chamber.

    "Our Lady of Youming, the King of Heavenly Evil, Baguio, the forty-third generation disciple of the Holy Cult, sincerely pays homage to her. The Holy Religion has suffered misfortunes and has been in decline for a long time. Countless believers have worked tirelessly to promote the Holy Religion and have succeeded one after another. I only hope that Holy Mother and King of Ming will take pity on the common people.  , grant me blessings, re-establish the Holy Religion, help all sentient beings, and ascend to the realm of immortality and bliss together!"

    Zhang Xiaofan thought for a moment and realized that these two statues were probably the evil gods worshiped by people in the Demon Sect. He couldn't help but sneered, turned his head, and didn't take another look.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,

 Text Chapter 10 The Book of Heaven

    ~Date:~September 21~

    ,58wx*

    【网ww.】I saw Baguio solemnly kowtow three times with a pious face, then stood up and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, only to see him looking away, standing there motionless, frowning,  But he didn't say anything and said calmly: "Let's go!"

    When Zhang Xiaofan walked in with her in the tunnel, he had a certain fondness for this woman in his heart, but now when he saw these two evil gods, he immediately remembered the difference between the sects and the teacher he had taught him since he was a child.  After receiving the instruction, his expression naturally turned cold, he nodded slightly and said, "Okay."

    Baguio glanced at him and then walked deeper. Zhang Xiaofan followed her. This time she didn't go far and entered a spacious place again.  But this place is not decorated like the stone chamber outside. Instead, it is a cave with stalactites hanging upside down and strange rocks. The cave has all kinds of strange stalactites and colorful colors. In front of the two of them, there is a huge piece of stone standing at the entrance of the cave.  On the stele, there are ten big characters engraved with flying dragons and phoenixes: Heaven and earth are unkind, treating all things as stupid dogs!

    In these ten large words, each of the words are almost half -person, the pen is old, the pen is strong, and the dragon snake is straight, and there are actually outcomes, whistling the sky.

    At first glance, Zhang Xiaofan thought it was nothing, but after staring at it for a moment, he suddenly felt dizzy and took a step back involuntarily.

    He was shocked and quickly regained his composure, but saw that the word was still on the monument, motionless, but the aura was really scary.

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. In a blink of an eye, he saw that Baguio had bypassed the giant monument and walked deeper into the cave, so he followed him.  After walking around the stone monument, they saw strange stalactites everywhere behind it. The two walked around the stone forest for a while, and Baguio, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and shouted softly.

    Almost at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the fire stick he used to fix his arm suddenly glowed with a strange light, especially the bead on the front of the fire stick, which lit up with an unusual green light. But this time  But it's gentle, like meeting an old friend or acquaintance whom I haven't seen for many years, with endless longing and nostalgia.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked forward in surprise, looking through Baguio's side. He saw what surprised Baguio: the bottom of the cave was a smooth stone wall, and there were tunnels on both sides of the stone wall, leading to unknown places.  But under this stone wall, there is a bluestone platform, with a skeleton sitting on it, sitting there quietly.

    And the bead on the fire stick was facing the skeleton, glowing with a soft cyan light.

    Baguio stood in front and didn’t notice Zhang Xiaofan’s strange expression or the change in the fire stick in his hand. After the initial fright, she quickly calmed down.

    After all, she was a member of the Demon Cult, so how could she be afraid of a skeleton? She stepped forward and took a closer look, but she didn't see anything surprising. She turned around and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan, "Maybe this is  Here’s the black-hearted old ghost who was so powerful eight hundred years ago!”

    Zhang Xiaofan naturally didn’t have a good impression of the people in this demon sect, so he snorted and said, “Let’s look for a way out quickly, right?”

    Baguio glanced at him, pursed her lips, and said, "You can find it yourself!"

    Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, a little embarrassed, snorted, turned around and walked into the tunnel on the left.

    Before he had taken two steps, he shook his head secretly at himself, wondering why he could not keep his composure in the face of this demon sect woman, and reacted so violently when provoked. He was afraid that she could see it in her eyes at this moment and might be ridiculing her.  .

    But thinking about it, once I took the step, I couldn't look back. After walking a few steps, there was no movement behind me. It seemed that Baguio hadn't followed. Zhang Xiaofan felt a little disappointed for some reason, but then he cursed secretly.  Saying "nothing" to himself, he cheered up and walked carefully deeper into the tunnel.  The tunnel Zhang Xiaofan is now in is no different from the road from the outside, but it is much deeper and quieter. Looking into the depth, it is almost dark, and the road seems to be relatively long. I really can't understand those demons back then.  Teach the people of the Blood Refining Hall how they came up with such a huge project.

    After walking like this for a while, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the front was gradually getting brighter. His heart was filled with heat, so he quickened his pace and walked forward. He saw a soft light coming from the end of the road ahead, which was particularly clear in the darkness, like a gentle light.  Its tentacles tempt people in the world.

    Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and stepped into the light.

    Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan's figure disappearing into the tunnel, and was startled for a moment, her face darkened.  Her father is a high-ranking figure in the Demon Cult. She has been treated like a princess since she was a child, and no one dares to disobey her.

    Unexpectedly, today in this desperate situation, I met a young and bad-tempered guy in the righteous path.?Can't help but make her not angry.

    Speaking of which, Zhang Xiaofan was also a kind-hearted young man when he was in Qingyun Mountain. Why did he bump into each other when he was with Baguio? Apart from the family differences, I'm afraid he himself can't explain it clearly.

    Baguio naturally didn't know about these things, but Zhang Xiaofan really saw it when he had troubles with her several times. He felt uncomfortable in his heart, but since they were both in a desperate situation, it was hard to teach this kid a lesson.  He could only snort and keep it in his mind, but it was absolutely impossible for Baguio to make herself feel wronged and follow Zhang Xiaofan.

    She turned around without thinking almost and walked into the tunnel on the right.

    After walking a few steps, Baguio felt that this was a road similar to the tunnel outside, but there were fewer luminous things on both sides of the stone wall, making the tunnel seem a bit dim.

    Fortunately, this road was not very long. Soon Baguio came to the end and once again stepped into a stone chamber.

    This is a medium-sized stone room with many shelves on one side and a pile of garbage on the other side. Most of them are iron tools, such as knives, swords, guns, etc., most of which are badly damaged.  What is more conspicuous is that there is an ax randomly thrown at the top. It is covered with rust, is quite huge, and is still intact. It looks like the whole ax is made of iron.

    After a few glances, Baguio lost interest. She turned around and walked to the shelves. After taking a closer look, her face showed a look of joy at first, but soon she couldn't help but change it to a look of disappointment.

    I saw labels placed one after another on the shelves. Some of the words on them had long been blurred, but there were still some words that were barely legible, but they were all heart-stirring. They were all like: "Five Mountains Divine Halberd"  , "Guanyuesuo", "Liren Cone" and other names.

    Baguio has grown up in the Demon Sect since she was a child, and her father is a erudite wizard with extensive knowledge of the past and present. Naturally, she knows that these are the first-class magic weapons and secret treasures rumored by the Demon Sect. How can she not like them?  It's a pity that most of these shelves have labels but no real objects, which is a waste of joy.

    She sighed, but still took a chance. She looked at the shelves one by one, only to see that every shelf was empty.  Xu Shihuangtian paid off and actually found a small iron box in the last grid for her. However, there was no label on the shelf and she didn't know what was inside.

    Baguio felt a burst of joy in her heart. She carefully reached out and picked up the box. She felt that her hands were quite heavy. She shook it gently a few times, but no sound was made.

    Baguio pondered for a moment, then put the iron box on the ground, took a deep breath, concentrated on alert, waved his right hand, and suddenly white light flooded the stone chamber, and a jade-like flower suddenly appeared in the air, emitting a faint fragrance.

    Baguio looked solemn, flipped his right hand, and the little flower standing in the sky glowed brightly, flying to the top of the iron box, and the white light enveloped the entire iron box.

    Then, Baguio carefully reached out and opened the small box.  As soon as she pressed the lid of the iron box, Baguio felt that the box seemed to be unlocked. She frowned, her eyes became more wary, she gritted her teeth, and opened the lid of the iron box ruthlessly.

    There was only a soft "click" sound, and before I could see what was inside the iron box, a burst of black gas came out first.

    Baguio's face changed drastically, and she almost fell over like an electric shock. The small white flower on the top of the iron box immediately rushed down, and the black energy was suddenly covered by white light. Several impulses could not escape. After a moment,  Seeing that the black energy gradually shrank, the jade-like white flower gradually turned black, actually sucking in the black energy.

    After the black energy completely dissipated, Baguio also waited for a long time before walking over. She looked at her little flower with concentration. The "Sadness and Strange Flower" that her father had spent so much effort to refine for her was originally a white jade flower.  The ordinary petals have turned completely purple and black, and they look a bit ferocious.

    Baguio's face changed slightly, and she whispered: "'Ancient Corpse Poison'! The black-hearted old ghost is really black-hearted, and he actually refines such a thing!"

    While she was cursing the black-hearted old man, the predecessor of the Demon Cult in a low voice, she cast her eyes into the iron box.

    It was very simple. There was only one thing in a small iron box: a golden bell that was as intact as a prayer.

    Baguio was stunned for a moment. She didn't expect that the iron box contained something as rare and highly poisonous as "ancient corpse poison", but it was just guarding such a small bell. She looked left and right, but she didn't see anything weird.  After pondering for a moment, he slowly reached out and picked up the little bell.

    "Ding Dong".

    A crisp sound, like echoing in the heart, resounded in this secret stone chamber that had been quiet for eight hundred years.

    Baguio picked up the bell, and saw that the heart of the bell was delicate and delicate. A thin iron rope was tied to the bell body. When she shook it slightly, the heart of the bell lightly hit the body of the bell, making a sound again.

    “??…ding dong.  "

    Baguio saw the girl's character in her eyes and liked it very much. The disappointment just now was diluted a lot. Now she checked it carefully and found that there was nothing weird about it. It seemed to be an ordinary and well-made bell.

    "However, the black-hearted old man collected it so mysteriously and carefully, there must be something extraordinary about this bell. I'll ask my father when I have a chance to go out."

    With this thought, Baguio calmed down, but she fell in love with the little bell more and more, so she tied it around her waist, turned her body, and sure enough, it made bursts of crisp ringing sound, which was extremely pleasant to the ears. Baguio  Da was proud and nodded repeatedly.

    Afterwards, she carefully inspected the stone room, but found nothing. She even inspected the pile of rubbish, but there was nothing noteworthy, let alone any way out.

    After finishing her work, Baguio stood up slowly. It was time to deal with that silly boy.

    Before walking out of the stone room, she took one last look back and saw that the stone room was still messy. After she turned over the pile of rubbish, it became even more messy. All kinds of weapons were scattered on the floor, and the big ax was also thrown away casually.  corner.

    Then, she walked out of the stone room.

    The tunnel on the left that Zhang Xiaofan entered just now is much longer than the road on the right that Baguio entered. Baguio walked for a while before seeing the light turn on, but the situation inside was still unclear, but for some reason  There was no movement inside, and she felt a faint worry in her heart. There were so many weird and cruel things in this Demon City, which were weird and unpredictable. Could it be

    She subconsciously quickened her pace and walked into the stone room. After taking a closer look, she felt relieved. She saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in the stone room, looking at the stone wall, in a daze.

    Baguio breathed a sigh of relief and then carefully observed the stone room. She saw that this stone room was much larger than the one she had just arrived, but it was empty and had nothing.  But on the hard stone wall of the stone chamber, there are densely carved stone words. It is these things that Zhang Xiaofan is looking at with a frown at this moment.

    Baguio frowned, walked forward, and took a look. Her face immediately showed joy. She saw that at the beginning of the entire stone carving, there were only two characters engraved on it.

    Book from heaven!

    "The Book of Heaven, this is the Book of Heaven!" Baguio couldn't help but cheer.

    Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and then he realized that Baguio was coming to his side, but his attention seemed to be only on her words: "The Heavenly Book? Do you know what this Heavenly Book is?"

    Baguio glared at him and said: "How could I not know that this 'Heavenly Book' is the classic of our Holy Religion. From ancient times to the present, all the disciples of the Holy Religion have learned their magical powers from this Book of Heaven."  .”

    Zhang Xiaofan was shaken again, with a look of confusion on his face. He turned his head and stared at the stone carvings on the wall. After a while, he whispered: "No, it's impossible!"

    Baguio’s face darkened, and she said: “This is the scripture of our holy religion, and it is the top secret of our Taoism. Didn’t you say that we are evil heretics? Why are you still peeking at it?”

    Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be indifferent, and only saw the words engraved on the wall.

    "Book of Heaven·Volume 1"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The creation of heaven and earth is said to be in the time of chaos, when it is ignorant and undivided, the sun and the moon contain their brilliance, and the heaven and earth are mixed into their bodies, and the clearness and turbidity are changed.

    The reason why heaven and earth can last forever is because they do not generate themselves, so they can last forever.  However, all things in the heaven and earth have their own characteristics. All living beings are obsessed and confused by the appearance of myself, the appearance of others, the appearance of all living beings, and the appearance of living beings. They think that they are all appearances, and the three poisons, three fears, and three terrors in their hearts cannot last long.

    There are no punishments in the celestial phenomena, and no praises in the Tao. Therefore, it is said that those who have no self, no one, no sentient beings, and no lifespan will reach the light.  He who upholds a righteous path, has his own inner body, and takes the heaven and earth as his own heart.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the movement and rest of the earth, is the vision of heaven and earth.

    Therefore, there is no reality and no virtuality.

    Therefore, the heaven and earth are left to their own devices, without action or creation.

    If the old things don’t exist, it’s not enough to prepare!

    ……(Note 1)

    Baguio snorted and wanted to get angry, but after thinking about it, she didn't say anything. She also looked at the wall. After only reading a few words, she felt dizzy. She actually admired Zhang Xiaofan for being so dry.  He could actually read the text.

    But when she turned around to look at Zhang Xiaofan, she was slightly surprised. She saw that his face was full of pain and confusion, and his whole body was trembling slightly, showing an indescribable strange emotion.

    In fact, no one in the world would be as excited as Zhang Xiaofan at this moment.  This so-called "Heavenly Book", a classic of the Demon Sect, and this so-called general outline, in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, almost every word was like a knife, piercing straight into his heart. Even when he was a child, he discovered that Qingyun Sect's Taoist cultivation method was related to  When the Buddhist "Brahma Prajna" practice method passed down to him by Pu Zhi was completely opposite, he broughtHis impact was hundreds of times greater.

    From this passage, he suddenly discovered that the Taoism and Buddhism, which he had secretly believed since childhood, were fundamentally different cultivation methods, but here there was a faint tendency to reach the same goal through different paths.  Even so, even though he was surprised, he could still accept it, but as he continued to read, his face gradually turned pale, because he discovered a big secret in the "Book of Heaven", which is known as the classic of the demon sect.

    The various supernatural powers and methods in this demonic sect are extreme and idiosyncratic, but their root lies in this "heavenly book".  Taoism emphasizes the body's control over nature, and Buddhism focuses on understanding one's own nature. However, the Book of Heaven seems to cover everything, including both Taoist thoughts and Buddhism.

    Another person, such as Baguio, would naturally have no idea after reading these words. He would always think that it was a great supernatural power left by his ancestor. However, in the eyes of Zhang Xiaofan, the only person in the world who knows the true dharma of Taoism and Buddhism, this matter is very big.  It's terrible.

    A thought he had never had before lingered around him.

    What exactly is right?

    He couldn't help but read on, his face was pale, his mind was agitated, and he was filled with fanatical and strange curiosity and thirst. He vaguely felt that a big secret was right in front of him, but he could not touch it or see it, but it attracted him even more.  On your own, run towards that goal.

    But, in his heart, there was also a bit of fear. Is this what it should be?

    Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a long time and saw that he was still concentrating on the stone carvings on the wall with a strange expression. He seemed to have completely forgotten that she was standing next to him. She felt annoyed for no reason and snorted coldly. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan turned a deaf ear to any movement.  No.

    Baguio pursed her lips, she was very angry, but for some reason she didn't want to teach this person a lesson. She turned around and walked out, making loud footsteps when she left. Unfortunately, the silly boy still didn't react at all.

    Baguio angrily walked out of the stone room, returned to the stalactite cave, and became sulky at the skeleton. It was nothing to think about at first, but she didn't like the boy at all. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Then he looked at the skeleton at hand.  The originally beautiful "sad flower" was now completely black, and she immediately turned her anger onto the black-hearted old man.

    She pointed at the skeleton and said angrily: "You old ghost, you have been dead for eight hundred years and you still want to harm me, causing my jade flower tobecome"

    Unable to continue a sentence, Baguio became more and more angry. Not to mention, he waved his sleeves and the "Sad Flower" flew out and circled around the skeleton. After a while, he could only hear the sound of piercing bones.  There was a cracking sound, and where the "click" sound was heard, the skeleton fell apart in pieces.

    After taking action, Baguio's anger subsided a little, and he couldn't help but feel a little regretful in his heart. He didn't know where he got such anger, but when he looked around, he was surprised. It turned out that the stone wall that was covered by the skeleton just now was  On the wall, there were actually a few lines of words there. I quickly walked over and took a closer look, and saw four lines of words written on the wall.

    The bells are ringing, the flowers are withering,

    The figures are getting thinner and their temples are like frost.

    Deep love is bitter, life is bitter,

    Infatuation is only for the sake of no pain.

    Note 1: Bibliography of the general text of this paragraph: "Tao Te Ching", "Diamond Sutra", "Tan Sutra", "Book of Jin Jizhan Biography", "Zhou Yi Fu Gua Tuan Zhuan Annotation", etc.  This chapter is published by online book friends www.

    ,58wx*

 Text Episode 7 Chapter 2 - Chapter 5

.    Episode 7 Chapter 2 Past Events

    Update time: 2008-2-27 16:04:43 Number of words in this chapter: 6451

    I don’t know when the atmosphere started, and it seemed a bit depressing. Tian Buyi slowly straightened his body, with a gloomy expression on his face. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.

    Xiao Yicai was silent for a while and said: Uncle Tian, ??I have hesitated about this matter for a long time, but I think it’s hard to hide it from you┅┅

    Tian Buyi took a deep breath, nodded and said: "Master Nephew Xiao, I understand what you mean, thank you very much."

    Xiao Yicai nodded, and then seemed to remember something, and said: Uncle Tian, ??I think that although Junior Brother Zhang is acquainted with the Ghost King and his daughter, it seems that he has not yet entered the evil way. It's just that the people in the Demon Sect are sinister and vicious, and Junior Brother Zhang is young.  , I'm afraid it might be a little dangerous.

    Tian Buyi snorted, his face turned frosty, and he said coldly: That beast, let’s see how I teach him a lesson when I get back!

    Xiao Yicai glanced at him and said: Uncle Tian, ??I have something to say, I don’t know┅┅

    Tian Buyi said: You say.

    Xiao Yicai said: Yes.  Uncle Tian, ??the reason why I told you about Junior Brother Zhang in private is that I hope you can handle it well before it gets too big.  Uncle Cangsong has always been in charge of Qingyun Punishment, and he has a very strong temper. If he knew it, I'm afraid Junior Brother Zhangbut he is your disciple after all, and you must have spent a lot of effort on him over the years.  If things really get serious, both you and Master Cangsong will look bad.  So┅┅he lowered his voice and said: If Junior Brother Zhang didn't make any big mistakes, you can teach him in private, that's all.

    Tian Buyi raised his head, took a deep look at him, and suddenly said: Junior nephew Xiao, you really have the spirit of a general, and it is not in vain that the head senior brother values ??you so much.  It seems that the position of leader in the future belongs to you.

    Xiao Yicai lowered his head slightly and said: Uncle Tian, ??you have given me the reward.

    Tian Buyi’s expression was as usual at this moment, he smiled lightly and said: Okay!  You should also take a rest quickly!  My Dazhufeng lineage will remember your kindness this time.

    Whether it was intentional or not, he emphasized the words Dazhu Peak.

    Xiao Yicai, however, seemed to understand nothing and said with a smile: "Uncle Master, you are too polite."

    Tian Buyi nodded, stood up and walked out.

    Tian Buyi stood alone in a secluded place in the woods, standing with his hands behind his back.

    It was already late at night, the sky was dotted with stars, the bright moon was hanging high, and the bright moonlight filtered through the lush branches in the forest. When I woke up, I felt a tightness in my chest, which was very uncomfortable. At this moment, I suddenly heard someone say something, and a  The white jade hand stretched out and gently massaged his chest a few times.

    After a while, the energy and blood that had been accumulated in his chest seemed to flow freely, and even his spirit suddenly improved a lot.

    Zhang Xiaofan looked up and saw his wife, Suru, supporting him, smiling and saying nothing.

    He blushed and said in a low voice: Thank you, Master.

    Suru said softly: Are you okay?

    Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "I'm just a little tired now, nothing else?"

    Suru smiled and nodded, then laughed softly and said: That's good, now let's see your master vent your anger!

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled, followed Suru’s gaze, and was shocked for a moment.

    Under the dark sky, between the low black clouds, there was a hot and shining light group, which illuminated half of the sky. Even the edges of the dark clouds seemed to be edged with light.

    Tian Buyi is like the ancient God of Fire, standing proudly in the clouds, transforming the red flames into burning flames, turning them into fire dragons flying all over the sky, tearing apart the dark clouds and rushing up to the nine heavens.

    And the old vampire demon has disappeared, but in the sky beside the clouds, there is a huge skeleton, roaring and howling.  The wind and clouds changed, and a fierce bloody light rose into the sky, fighting endlessly with the fire dragon.

    The black clouds in the sky are boiling and roaring at this moment. Looking from the ground, the two people are like nine gods and demons, killing each other in anger.

    Zhang Xiaofan could only watch with excitement and admiration for his master. He saw the fire dragon howling wildly, shaking the fields, appearing and disappearing in the clouds. It was really earth-shattering. It was similar to the three-tailed demon fox using mystical powers under the black stone cave a few days ago.  The fire dragon summoned by Huo Jian is somewhat similar, but its power is much greater.

    Thinking of this, his body suddenly trembled, and he felt a burst of heat suddenly rising from the Xuanhuo Jian on his right arm, as if he had been stimulated by something, and it spread throughout his body.

    Suru, who was beside him, suddenly felt something. She turned her head and looked at him, with a look of concern in her eyes, and asked: Xiaofan, why is your body so hot suddenly? Is it because of the fever after the injury?

    Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. He didn’t expect his wife to feel so keenly. He didn’t know what to say for a moment, so he could only say: No, it’s nothing┅┅

    Suru frowned and saidAsking carefully, he suddenly felt something and turned his head to look back.  There were only sounds of footsteps in the forest, but within a moment, more than a hundred people walked out from every corner, all of whom were members of the righteous path.  The Dharma Appearance and Dharma Goodness of Tianyin Temple, including Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley, were among them, and the one who walked in the front was Cangsong Taoist.

    Suru stood up, smiled and said: Senior Brother Cansong, you are here too.

    Cangsong nodded slightly and said calmly: Junior brother Tian is showing off his power here, which is earth-shattering. We are not blind or deaf, so we came here to take a look.

    Suru frowned slightly, feeling that there was a hint of thorn in his words, but before she could say anything, the Dazhu Peak disciples following behind saw Zhang Xiaofan sitting on the ground with blood stains on his body and a haggard face.

    Tian Linger exclaimed and ran up. Song Daren, Du Bishu, and He Dazhi also had anxious looks on their faces and followed her.  Unexpectedly, they had only run a few steps when they suddenly felt a white shadow flash, and a figure rushed up faster than them. When they looked carefully, it was Lin Jingyu.

    Lin Jingyu walked over to Zhang Xiaofan, squatted down, reached out and grabbed his arm, his face was slightly pale, and he said: Xiaofan, are you okay?

    Zhang Xiaofan felt the worry in his eyes, felt warm in his heart, nodded and said with a smile: I'm fine, it doesn't matter.

    Lin Jingyu looked at him up and down, and then at the wound on his chest. Then he felt relieved, let out a sigh of relief, and said, "Who hurt you?"

    Zhang Xiaofan pointed upward and said: "That's that demon. When my master called him just now, it seemed like he was some kind of old vampire demon?"

    Lin Jingyu was shocked. It seemed that he knew about this devil. He asked in surprise: This old guy was actually born too?  After that, he looked up.

    At this time, Tian Linger and others also came to Zhang Xiaofan to ask questions.  Zhang Xiaofan looked at Tian Linger's concerned eyes, but lowered his head and answered the senior brothers' questions in a low voice, saying that he was fine.

    At this time, a fierce battle was going on in the sky. Lin Jingyu stood next to Zhang Xiaofan, looked up for a while, and suddenly said: Xiaofan, I didn’t expect that your master doesn’t look like much at ordinary times, but his Taoism is so high!

    When Tian Linger heard this, she felt angry. Ever since she lost to Lin Jingyu at home, she felt very displeased with this boy. She snorted and said: My father is profound in Taoism, how can you be the leader of a dragon like you?  Can the boy from Feng see that?

    Lin Jingyu frowned and turned around to look, only to see Tian Linger looking at her fiercely without showing any signs of weakness. She couldn't help but be startled for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said: "Junior Sister Tian, ??that's what you said."

    Tian Linger was suffocated instead. Unexpectedly, this young man who was so arrogant back then suddenly became better educated. However, Lin Jingyu looked at another place with a smile on his face.  She followed Lin Jingyu's gaze and saw him looking at Qi Hao, who was standing next to Cangsong Taoist in the distance, smiling at each other.

    Tian Linger was so smart, and in a flash he thought that Lin Jingyu must have always respected his senior brother Qi Hao, so he was embarrassed to argue with him.  Although she had nothing to be embarrassed about, she still couldn't help but feel sweet in her heart when her eyes met Qi Hao's.

    Suru, who was standing aside, frowned slightly. She had heard the words of these juniors just now. The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. After a moment, she quietly looked towards Taoist Cangsong and saw Cangsong.  The Taoist looked up, his face expressionless, but his eyes were bright and twinkling. He kept staring at Tian Buyi's figure. I don't know what he was thinking.

    At this time, only the howling of the wind was heard, the sky was filled with flames, and the blood was soaring. It was obvious that the battle between the two men had reached the most critical moment. Cangsong Taoist suddenly said coldly: I didn't expect this old vampire monster to be so bold.  Come here to provoke.  Qi Hao!

    Qi Hao stood beside him, took a step forward and said: Master, what are your orders?

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at the sky and said: Your uncle Tian has a certain chance of winning. The old devil won't be able to hold on for much longer. You and your people will arrange the surroundings. This time, you will not let this evildoer escape.

    Qi Hao responded, stretched out his hand to call Lin Jingyu back, and then turned around to inform other sects such as Fa Xiang, Li Xun and others that they were discussing among themselves.

    Suru slowly walked to Taoist Cangsong and said with a smile: Senior Brother Cangsong, how do you know that Yi is going to win?

    Cangsong Taoist glanced at Suru, a smile appeared on his originally expressionless face, and said: Junior sister Su, are you going to make fun of my incompetent senior brother again?

    Suru shook her head and said with a smile: Give me ten nerves and I won’t dare to make fun of you. I sincerely ask for advice!

    Cangsong Taoist smiled and said: Junior Sister Su has always been smart, and her qualifications are far better than my incompetent senior brother, so why be too modest.  Although the old vampire demon is of high moral character and has a blood skeleton in his body, he looks bloody and fierce.  But I see that although its momentum is fierce, IIn the upper right third of the area where the treasure is located, the red light seems to be impure, and the blood skull seems to be slightly damaged.  Naturally, this is nothing in normal times. With the way this monster behaves, it will be fine if he goes back and refines it a little bit. But now in front of Junior Brother Tian, ??it is his biggest flaw.

    When he said this, he paused for a moment, as if a cold light flashed deep in his eyes, but his voice remained calm, and he said: On the other hand, Junior Brother Tian, ??who calmly controlled the Red Flame Divine Sword with the Qingyun Technique, was actually able to form it.  Although the red light of the Red Fire Dragon and the Blood Skeleton is strong, it retreats at the first contact with the Red Fire Dragon and is no longer its enemy.  Moreover, Junior Brother Tian has a keen eye and attacks the upper right third of the blood skeleton with all his moves. The old vampire demon may seem arrogant, but in fact he is outnumbered and will definitely lose.  I wonder if Junior Sister Su thinks what I said is wrong?

    Suru smiled and said: Senior brother Huiyan, I only found out after hearing what you said.

    Cangsong Taoist smiled faintly, turned his head, looked up, and suddenly lowered his voice, but in a calm tone, and said slowly: Junior Sister Su.

    Suru said: What, Senior Brother Cangsong?

    Cangsong Taoist still focused his eyes on the two people who were fighting fiercely in mid-air, but he said clearly and clearly: Junior Brother Tian has broken through the realm of Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao Shangqing in one fell swoop a hundred years ago. Over the years, it seems that the Taoism has made rapid progress again!

    Suru’s heart was shocked, but she didn’t show it on her face. She smiled and said, “Senior Brother Cangsong, you are giving me too much reward. It’s not easy for him to be as talented as the head brother and you┅┅

    Cangsong Taoist shook his head slowly, with a smile on his face, and said: A hundred years ago, our righteous way defeated the Demon Sect in one fell swoop. Junior Brother Tian and I, Junior Brother Zeng from Fenghui Peak, Junior Brother Shang from Chaoyang Peak, and Wan┅┅ from Nagato

    Suru suddenly called out in a low voice: Senior Brother Cangsong.

    Taoist Cangsong was shocked, seemed to have thought of something, nodded, and said: ┅┅We were chasing several demons from the demon sect and went deep into the wilderness. At that time, Junior Brother Tian had already broken through to Shangqing.  territory.  That person, Master Wan, then told us that Junior Brother Tian may seem dull, but he is smart inside, especially his perseverance, which is rare. In the future, he will have an unlimited future in practicing Taoism.

    Having said this, he smiled and said, "Junior Sister Su, Nai also knows that person. What he said and his eyesight are insightful, so Nai must have no doubts about it!"

    Suru smiled faintly, but said nothing. She just turned her head and looked up at the sky.

    The old vampire demon was in the air, roaring loudly and fiercely, but he was getting more and more frightened in his heart.  He also fought against Tian Buyi a hundred years ago. Although this man's moral character was not low at that time, he was still confident of winning with his blood-sucking power.

    Unexpectedly, a hundred years later, they fought again, and this man's moral practice actually improved by leaps and bounds. The fire dragon formed from the red flame fairy sword was repeatedly challenged by the fierce blood light emitted by him using the blood-sucking gun to urge the blood skeleton. Not only did he not fall down.  The wind became increasingly overwhelming.

    The most troublesome thing is not just these. When he was fighting with Zhang Xiaofan just now, it seemed that he was a young man, but he was careless and inexplicably broke the Five Ghost Spirit Controlling Formation and lost one of his life ghosts.

    In fact, it's no wonder that the old vampire demon couldn't figure it out. His blood skeleton is originally a powerful ghost. If it encounters some of the supreme magical weapons in the righteous legends, such as Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword, it will naturally be a little awkward.  With his knowledge and knowledge, he will naturally be more careful.

    It's just that Zhang Xiaofan's magic weapon, the fire stick, is too weird. It doesn't have the slightest aura of a divine weapon from head to toe. Seriously speaking, because of the strong evil spirit, it is more like the evil magic weapon of the vampire old demon. After seeing it, the vampire old demon  , so I don’t take it to heart.

    Unexpectedly, the fire-burning stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand has a blood-devouring bead that sucks the essence and blood of living creatures. It is helpless against the ghost of the vampire old demon, but the other half - soul-catching, is the legendary soul of the Yin spirit that has been burned and refined for thousands of years.  The supreme evil thing is the ancestor of all the ghosts and ghosts in the world.  In the fierce fight just now, Zhang Xiaofan used his own essence and blood to activate it and inserted it into the body of the fate ghost. The fate ghost was completely transformed immediately, which was much easier than any righteous magic weapon.

    Normally, the vampire old demon would have been surprised at most, because after all, Zhang Xiaofan's Taoist practice was far different from his. Just now, when the vampire demon mastered his special skills, Zhang Xiaofan was no match for him.  But when he faced Tian Buyi, whose Dao Xing was not only not inferior to him, but also seemed to have the potential to win, this little hidden danger was revealed.

    The five ghost spirit-controlling array and the blood-sucking gun were both activated by blood skeletons. One of the life ghosts was suddenly broken, and the blood skeleton was also slightly damaged. At this moment, it had become a vampire old demon.  The greatest danger.

    Tian Buyi has been at the top of the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Sect for nearly a hundred years. Not only is his moral skills far superior to Zhang Xiaofan's, but his vision and fighting experience are a hundred times better than his. The two of them fought for only a few rounds before they noticed that there was a spot on the old vampire demon's blood skull.  The light was impure, and he immediately attacked this place with all his strength. It was nothing at first, but as time went by, the old vampire demon realized that?Extremely strenuous.

    I saw the roar of the fire dragon in the sky, baring its teeth and claws, and the huge skeleton transformed into the old vampire demon. The light gradually dimmed. On the other hand, the flames were so hot that they almost dyed the entire night sky red.

    The old vampire demon complained in his heart, secretly hating that he was too trusting, thinking that he had been practicing hard for a hundred years and that except for the top few in the righteous path, he was not afraid of the rest.  When he came this time, he actually inquired secretly, and found out that none of the people he was deeply afraid of came, so he felt relieved. Unexpectedly, a hundred years later, Tian Buyi Daoxing's progress was so fast.

    He was in a anxious place when he accidentally looked down and was surprised again.  I saw silhouettes of people swaying on the ground, probably not more than dozens of them. Judging by the appearance of their clothes, most of them were people from the righteous path. There were a few familiar faces among them, especially Cangsong Taoist who stood at the front. He was also chasing after him back then.  One of the Qingyun people who killed him.

    The old vampire demon was even more heartbroken and immediately wanted to leave.

    Just when his mind flashed, suddenly the fire dragon roared in front of him, the sound was like thunder. The old vampire demon was shocked. He looked up and his color changed in horror.  I saw the fire dragon suddenly burst into flames in mid-air. After a moment, it did not attack. Instead, it retracted into Tian Buyi's hand like a whale sucking water, and turned into a red flame fairy sword again. However, the remaining fire light did not retreat even slightly.  It illuminates the entire sky.

    Tian Buyi's face was as frosty and he looked solemn. He held red flames across his chest. He held the spell in his left hand and stepped on the seven stars. He walked seven steps in mid-air. The red flame sword stabbed the sky suddenly and he chanted the spell: Jiutian Xuansha.  Turn into divine thunder.  The brilliant power of heaven, lead it with the sword!

    There was an uproar on the ground, especially in Qingyun Gate.  Everyone present, especially the Dazhu Peak disciples, looked extremely excited. Even Cangsong Taoist next to him looked slightly pale.

    The dark clouds that were originally low suddenly surged, like boiling water in a pot, and the wind roared between the sky and the earth. A moment later, rumbling thunder came from the depths of the black clouds, and exploded almost right next to the two people.

    In an instant, the sky and the earth shook!

    The entire Liubo Mountain seemed to be shaking, and around the island, the originally calm sea water was boiling incredibly.

    A bolt of lightning that seemed to come from ancient times flashed in the sky, suddenly rose from the ground, pierced the black clouds, and tore the sky apart. Like a proud and arrogant god, it fell into the mortal world and stopped at the tip of the burning sword.

    At that moment, people in the sky suddenly lost sight of him, and the hot and dazzling light covered the world.

    There is wind, blowing.

    Whenered, everyone’s clothes ┅

    There was suddenly a chilling silence between heaven and earth!

    Suddenly, thunder rang again!  With the roar, the color of the sky and the earth changed, and that huge beam of light shot out, piercing all the dark clouds, shining brighter than the red summer sun, and rushed towards the old vampire demon without any return and unstoppably.

    A moment later, the old vampire demon was covered by a ray of light, and even the red light of the blood skeleton disappeared in an instant.

    A figure fell from the clouds.

    Tian Buyi held the red flame tightly and took a deep breath. His face was slightly pale, but he looked like a god standing in the clouds.

    After the initial shock and silence, the Zhengdao crowd suddenly erupted in uproar, and the sounds of surprise and admiration could not be heard. All the disciples of Dazhu Peak looked radiant. Zhang Xiaofan was also dumbfounded, admiring him, and his eyes finally fell.  After leaving Tian Buyi, everyone around him was smiling, and Tian Linger was even more happy.

    While feeling happy, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Xiaozhu Peak. Sure enough, he saw Lu Xueqi silently looking up, staring at Tian Buyi's figure in mid-air, dazed.

    The same Divine Sword and Thunder Control Technique, but in Tian Buyi’s hands, is more than ten times more powerful than Lu Xueqi?

    The old vampire demon’s face was as red as blood, and he fell down uncontrollably. Taoist Cangsong snorted and winked at Qi Hao and others.  Qi Hao understood, waved his hand, and six or seven disciples immediately jumped out of the righteous path, rushing towards the place where the old vampire demon fell, and at the same time, all the magic weapons in their hands came out.

    The old vampire demon was in the air, trembling violently, waving his hands rapidly, as if to resist, but without moving twice, a red light flashed on his face, and he suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned ashen in an instant.

    Everyone laughed and saw that the old demon was no longer able to resist. Seeing that Qi Hao and others were about to capture the old vampire demon alive, they suddenly heard Suru suddenly shouting: Be careful!

    Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu and others were startled. They felt a sudden blur in front of their eyes. Purple light and black energy flashed in a moment. Several powerful forces suddenly came from the darkness. The two people flying in the front were a Qingyun disciple.  And a monk from Tianyin Temple was immediately beaten until he vomited blood and flew back.

    Qi Hao and others??, he stopped abruptly, but in just a moment, the forces rushed in front of them, overwhelming and overwhelming, and Qi Hao shouted: Get back!

    At the same time, he gritted his teeth, and the Ice Fairy Sword in his hand flashed again and again. In an instant, seven ice walls were spread out in front of him, covered by Luo Upmen and his colleagues.  But before the others could take a few steps back, these powerful forces had already hit the ice wall, breaking through the ice wall as fiercely as breaking bamboo, and rushed straight towards them.

    Qi Hao was the first to bear the brunt. He almost stopped breathing for a moment, but saw a flash of green light. It was Lin Jingyu who saw that his elder brother was in critical condition. He desperately took up the dragon-slaying sword and rushed over.

    Qi Hao lost his voice and said: Junior Brother Lin, leave quickly!

    It’s just that these forces were like overwhelming mountains and oceans, so fast, they rushed in front of them in the blink of an eye. Seeing that these two people were like giant waves and small boats, they were about to die, so they had to close their eyes and wait for death, but suddenly they heard someone shouting from behind:

    Monster!

    The sound of wind suddenly rose, and for a moment those weird powers seemed to have met their opponents, and there was a continuous ping-ping-pong-pong sound.  The wind roared loudly and then stopped suddenly. Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu were grabbed by their collars and jumped back several feet. At least they managed to escape with their lives.

    The two of them calmed down and saw that the person who saved Qi Hao was Taoist Cangsong, and the one who pulled Lin Jingyu back was Suru. At this moment, standing at the front with them were several other sects, such as  Seniors such as Venerable Dali, including Tian Buyi, who fell from the clouds at some unknown time.

    In the distance, purple light and black energy were seen flashing, and after a moment, the fallen vampire demon was caught.  There was a shaking, and several people appeared, and in the woods behind them, countless footsteps also sounded.  There were many shadows in the darkness, and there was no telling how many people were hiding inside. The dozens of people who emerged and walked out were probably members of the Demon Cult.

    Zhang Xiaofan was startled and stood up, only to see a few people standing at the front of the demon sect.  It was the Ghost King who caught the body of the old vampire demon, and there were three more people beside him. One was a bald old man, the other was a dwarf with a fierce appearance but a very short stature, and the third one was a white-faced man.  The scholar is handsome and outstanding, with a smile on his face and no hint of evil.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????: Taoist Cangsong looked at each other with Tian Buyi and others next to him, the corners of his eyes seemed to twitch slightly, snorted, and said coldly: Okay!  OK!  You old guys are finally born one by one.

    Episode 7 Chapter 5 Qinglong

    Update time: 2008-2-27 16:04:44 Number of words in this chapter: 6666

    At this time, someone had already come over to support the old vampire demon. The bald old man seemed to have a good relationship with the old vampire demon. He walked up to him and asked something in a low voice.  The Ghost King had his hands free, smiled but said nothing, his expression was relaxed, and he did not feel like he was facing a formidable enemy at all. The white-faced scholar standing next to him looked at him.

    Cangsong Goudao, do you still remember your grandfather?  Suddenly, a hoarse voice came over.

    The young disciples here in Zhengdao frowned together, but the one who made the sound was the ferocious-looking dwarf. At this moment, he was staring at the pines with a fierce look in his eyes, almost like a vicious wolf.

    Cangsong sneered and said: Monster, do you still remember that sword from back then?

    As soon as these words came out, everyone saw the muscles on the dwarf's face twisting and gnashing his teeth, obviously hating him deeply.  But I saw him nodding slowly, moving his hand across his chest diagonally from the left shoulder to the right, and said viciously: Okay, okay, I haven't forgotten. I didn't expect you to remember too, that would be great.  Naturally, I will still use this sword on you.

    Cangsong snorted and ignored him. His eyes turned to the two people who had been standing aside with calm expressions.

    Suru’s face was solemn, and with her eyes, she could naturally see that all of these people had great virtues, and were by no means weaker than the old vampire demon just now. I’m afraid most of them were old demons who had not been born in the demon sect for a long time.

    At this moment, hearing the conversation between Cangsong Taoist and the dwarf, Suru whispered to Tian Buyi who was standing next to him: Who are these people?

    The look on Tian Buyi's face was not good-looking either. He frowned and said, "This dwarf is called Baiduzi, and he belongs to the Wandu Sect of the Demon Sect; the bald old man is the Duanmu ancestor of Jieshi Mountain, and he has always been the only one in the Demon Sect."  Come and go alone.  These two people and the old vampire demon are the remnants of the demon sect that we hunted down a hundred years ago.  As for the two people next to him, one seems to be the generation leader of the Devil Sect's Ghost King Sect that Xiao Yicai mentioned, but I have never seen the white-faced scholar.

    Suru took a breath of cold air. During the battle between good and evil a hundred years ago, she had not yet completed her cultivation and did not go deep into the wilderness with Tian Buyi, Taoist Cangsong and others.  But the names of these people were very popular back then, especially Bai Duzi and the Duanmu Ancestor, who were notorious, even worse than the old vampire demon.

    At this moment, the bald Duanmu Patriarch suddenly turned around, glanced at the Zhengdao people, and suddenly said in a sharp voice: WanHere’s the one!  Why didn't that thief Wan Jianyi come?

    The young disciples of Qingyun Sect were all stunned, not knowing what he was talking about, but Tian Buyi, Taoist Cangsong, Suru and others suddenly changed their expressions.  Tian Buyi said coldly: "Senior Brother Wan is profound in Taoism and has ascended to Heaven. He has already become an immortal. Only a demon and clown like you can keep barking here!"

    The people in the Demon Sect were all startled. Bai Duzi and Ancestor Duanmu, including the old vampire demon who had just regained his breath, all lost their voices and said: "Dead?"

    The ghost king and the white-faced scholar standing aside seemed to be slightly shaken.

    " Wan Jianyi, this name that has never been heard in the ears of the younger generation of Qingyun Sect, seems to have magic power to these demon sect giants.  I saw these people looking at each other, their expressions were quite subtle, the look of hatred on their faces was particularly heavy, mixed with a hint of fear, but these could not cover up the joy deep in their eyes.

    Ancestor Duanmu had a complicated expression on his face. He touched his bald head with his hand and muttered a few words. No one could hear what he said clearly, but the last sentence was quite clear: Hehe, I didn't expect this thief to be able to  He will die too, hehe, hehe, hahahahaha┅┅

    As he spoke, the man couldn't help laughing wildly.

    The expressions of the people here at Qingyun Gate all changed.  Taoist Cangsong stared at him and suddenly sneered: "Why are you laughing?"  Although he is not here, there are many people in Qingyun's sect who can deal with demons and clowns like you, who can subjugate demons.

    Bah!  There was a sound of disdain from the side, but it was the poisonous man who said viciously: We can't kill this guy with our own hands. It's really difficult to understand the hatred in our hearts. Sooner or later, we will kill Qingyun, crush his bones and let him die.  There is no peace!

    The old vampire demon yelled from behind: Yes, that's exactly what happened, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate my centuries-old hatred!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? People in the righteous path all turned pale, and became very angry when they saw that these monsters from the demon sect were all ferocious and brutal, and they even implied that they would not spare the dead.

    Tian Linger quietly asked Song Daren, the senior brother next to him: Senior brother, who is this Master Wan┅┅Wan? He seems to be so powerful that even these demon sect monsters are extremely afraid of him. Why have we never heard of him?  ?

    Song Daren's face changed, but he hesitated to speak, and gave a wry smile, saying: "Little junior sister, when you have time to go back to the mountain, you can ask your master and sister yourself!"

    Tian Linger pursed her lips, snorted, and said slightly: If you don't want to say it, don't say it. I'll ask my mother myself.  As he said that, he was about to step forward.

    Zhang Xiaofan saw this and felt anxious. He stretched out his hand to hold her and said in a low voice: Senior sister, the enemy is facing us now. Don’t go up. We can ask you later!

    Tian Linger looked ahead and saw that the atmosphere was indeed tense, so she stopped and turned back to smile at Zhang Xiaofan.

    Zhang Xiaofan felt hot in his heart, but suddenly there was another cold snort coming from the front, full of anger, but it was from the side of the Demon Sect.  Zhang Xiaofan looked up and saw Baguio slowly appearing behind the Ghost King, staring at him from a distance.

    For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and subconsciously let go of Tian Linger's hand.

    In the distance, among the people at Xiaozhu Peak, Lu Xueqi slowly looked away from Zhang Xiaofan and fell on Baguio in front of her, silently studying her.

    At this time, Venerable Dali, who had been frowning and silent, suddenly said: Bai Duzi, Duanmu Old Demon, when you were lucky enough to escape, you should change your mind and become a new person.  You actually dare to come out and cause trouble today, but are you impatient with life?

    Bah!  Those people cursed together and made foul language.

    Venerable Dali changed his color slightly, and suddenly saw the white-faced scholar who had been standing next to him take a step forward, and said with a smile: This is probably Venerable Dali from the Vajra Sect, right?

    Venerable Dali looked at him and said: Yes, who are you?

    The white-faced scholar smiled slightly and did not answer. He just said to himself: If Wan Jianyi had stood here and said what you just said, we, the monsters and clowns in your eyes, would still be a little scrupulous.  But if you rely on the Taoist magic of those three-legged cats in the Vajra Sect, you'd better hide behind those people in the Qingyun Sect!

    Everyone in the Demon Sect laughed, and even in the dark woods behind them, there was faint laughter.

    Venerable Dali's face immediately turned red, and his expression was extremely angry. However, Taoist Cangsong from the Qingyun Sect beside him looked at each other with Tian Buyi and Suru, with worries in their eyes.  Just from the laughter, it was known that not only had strong reinforcements from the Demon Sect arrived, but there were also many more people.

    This battle will be extremely difficult and dangerous.

    Damn it!  A loud shout rang out suddenly, but the stone standing behind Venerable Dali rose up. Not willing to accept the humiliation of his master, the golden light of the evil-breaking staff flashed, and he rushed towards the white-faced scholar.

    Tian Buyi and others all ate itShocked, Venerable Dali shouted urgently: Stone, come back, don't act rashly!

    But the stone suddenly rose up and attacked at an extremely fast speed. In a blink of an eye, the evil-breaking golden light rushed in front of the white-faced scholar. However, the white-faced scholar did not look panicked. He only raised his right hand, and there was a flash of blue light in his palm, facing the overcoming scholar.  The evil-breaking staff.

    It was too late, but it was so fast. In the blink of an eye, the evil-breaking golden light was like an arrow, and crashed into the palm of the white-faced scholar. In an instant, everyone's eyes were dazzled. They could only see the golden light flashing, and the air was filled with chaos. Unexpectedly, they couldn't see it.  Now comes the figure of the white-faced scholar.

    The young disciples in the righteous path burst into cheers, but the faces of the leading Taoist Cangsong, Tian Buyi and others all darkened.

    After a while, the golden light gradually dimmed, and everyone was dumbfounded. However, they saw the white-faced scholar in the field with a calm expression. He used only one hand to resist the powerful and powerful golden light of the stone. No matter how the stone moved in mid-air, he could not do it.  A little more.

    He just smiled and said: Young man, go back and practice hard for another hundred years!

    After saying that, he waved his right hand violently, and everyone saw another flash of green light. The stone flew back as if it was hit hard, but the evil-breaking staff shot into the sky after a sharp sound, and flew  Lao Gao.

    Venerable Dali stood up and caught the injured stone. After a closer look, he realized that he had only suffered some vibrations and was not seriously injured. Then he felt relieved, but his anger increased even more. As soon as he turned around, he was about to  Take action.

    But suddenly a hand stretched out from beside him and grabbed him. It was Taoist Cangsong.  His face was as frosty as he said coldly: Who are you, sir? How come this Qiankun Qingguang Ring, which has been missing for thousands of years, is in your hand?

    Venerable Dali was startled and lost his voice: What, Qiankun Qingguang Ring?

    The people present, including the devil's side, eight of the ten people were moving. Zhang Xiaofan was curious and asked Song Daren in a low voice: Master, is this magic weapon very powerful?

    Song Daren had a look of shock that had not yet recovered. He nodded and said in a low voice: I heard the master say before that this ring is a very powerful magic weapon and a nine-day divine product. However, it has been missing for thousands of years and I don’t want to reappear in the world today.  !

    Zhang Xiaofan took a breath of cold air and heard the white-faced scholar smile at Cangsong Taoist and say: I am an unknown junior, and now I am serving as a pawn under the Ghost King Sect Master.

    The Ghost King smiled and shook his head, saying: Brother Long, you are too humble.

    Bai Duzi, Duanmu Ancestor, and the old vampire demon who were standing nearby looked at the white-faced scholar who was called Brother Long by the Ghost King almost at the same time, but saw that his right hand was currently caged in his sleeve.  , couldn’t see clearly what was in his hand.  But hearing that Taoist Cangsong was so sure just now, and the white-faced scholar did not deny it, he probably really owned this divine ring.

    "When I think of the various supernatural powers of this legendary divine ring, those who practice Taoism all attach great importance to the magic weapon, and their whole body feels really hot.  However, although the three of them appeared at the same time as the white-faced scholar, they did not come on the same road, and they had never met this person. They only knew that soon after they arrived, such a profound Taoist priest mysteriously appeared next to the Ghost King.  people.

    At that moment, Bai Duzi stared at his right hand again, turned to the Ghost King and said: "Master of the Ghost King Sect, we have never seen this brother, but we don't know when the Ghost King Sect had such an expert?"

    The Ghost King smiled and said: Brother Baidu Taoist, our Ghost King Sect is a small sect of the Holy Cult, so naturally we cannot compare with your Wandu Sect.

    Baiduzi snorted. He belonged to the Wandu Sect, one of the four major factions of the Demon Sect. This time he was entrusted by the sect leader to come to this remote place. Speaking of it, this was really his first time out of the mountain in a hundred years.

    But he has not been born or returned to the world. He is still clear about the things in the Demon Sect: Today's Demon Sect is headed by four major factions. The Wan Du Sect, the Hehuan Sect and the Changsheng Hall are all blood refiners after the death of the black-hearted old man eight hundred years ago.  The great sect that emerged when the Tang Dynasty fell has a long history and deep roots.  Only the Ghost King Sect suddenly emerged three hundred years ago, and its masters have sprung up like mushrooms after a spring rain. Within two hundred years, it has shared the world of the Demon Sect with the other three sects, which is amazing.

    In the Demonic Cult, conflicts of influence are omnipresent, and all the major factions do not want to reach the point where the Black-hearted Old Man was there, and the Blood Refining Hall was able to do everything in its power.  It's just that the power of each sect is equal, and even the many remaining small sects of the Demon Sect are mostly attached to the four major sects, making it difficult to distinguish between the superior and the inferior.  Therefore, although they are secretly scheming, on the surface everyone can barely maintain harmony.

    Before Baiduzi came here, the master of Wandu Sect personally told him to look for opportunities to spy on the secrets of the Ghost King Sect.  What is the strength?  Over the years, a rumor has been secretly circulating in the Demon Cult world, that is, the legendary Demon Cult's supreme sacred scripture, the Heavenly Book, has fallen into the hands of the Ghost King Sect.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Book is still missing, but the Qiankun Qingguang Ring that has been missing for thousands of years suddenly appears.??, Bai Duzi was horrified, feeling that the strength within the Ghost King Sect was simply unfathomable.  But there was a smile on his face, but it looked uglier than crying: The sect leader was joking, who doesn't know that the Ghost King Sect is at its peak now, but we have never seen this Brother Long, and we really want to get to know him.

    The Ghost King took a deep look at Bai Duzi, his eyes flashed, and he suddenly smiled and said: Brother Dao is right, we will meet each other in the future anyway.  You should know that three hundred years ago, under the previous generation of Ghost King, our Ghost King Sect had four great holy envoys, right?

    Baiduzi's expression changed, but Ancestor Duanmu lost his voice and said: What, these four people, Qinglong Whitehu, Suzaku Xuanwu, are still alive?

    The white-faced scholar and the Ghost King looked at each other with a smile, then smiled at everyone and said: Hello everyone, I am Qinglong.

    On the side of Zhengdao, the reaction was not very intense, but Bai Duzi and other members of the Demon Sect were shocked and moved.  Three hundred years ago, when the Ghost King Sect first rose to prominence, in addition to the previous generation of Ghost Kings, the so-called Four Holy Envoys were the fundamental strength of the sect. Since then, its power has been growing day by day. After several fights and secret battles in the Demon Sect, and countless bloody storms,  Finally, today's situation is here. The strength of these four people can be imagined.

    Qinglong suddenly sighed, turned to the Ghost King and said: After all, he is still old. Look at the righteous young people opposite, all of them have doubts on their faces. Most of them have never heard of my name.

    The Ghost King smiled and said: Brother Long, why should you worry too much? The younger generation is a junior, rare and strange. As long as time is given, Brother Long's name will surely dominate the world again.

    Qinglong laughed, looking towards his right hand as he laughed, as if there was still some vague sadness.

    Bang, there was a loud noise, and everyone was startled. They looked towards the sound, and it turned out that it was the evil-breaking staff that was made of stone. It was shot into the sky and fell down only at this moment.

    The venue was quiet for a moment. Most people in Zhengdao frowned and were on guard.  This time the demon sect has revived, its strength has exceeded expectations, and looking at the situation, there are more and deeper forces that are still hidden.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ancestor Duanmu's is better off. He has no family and no sect. He's just friends with the old vampire demon, so I'm on his side.  But Bai Duzi and the vampire old demon were both important figures in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. They looked at each other speechlessly at this moment, and were deeply wary of the Ghost King Sect.

    Only the Ghost King and Qinglong stood there with calm expressions. Qinglong seemed to have whispered something. The Ghost King smiled and shook his head, but as if inadvertently, he glanced at Zhang Xiaofan.

    The night is getting darker, the sea breeze is howling, and in the vast sea in the distance, the inexplicable howling sounds in the middle of the night seem to be getting closer and closer, and gradually become clearer.

    Tian Buyi and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other, and both saw a hint of retreat in the other's eyes.  Suru next to him coughed and said softly to Taoist Cangsong: Senior Brother Cansong, the evildoers are so powerful now. How about we retreat for the time being and go back to the mountain to discuss with the master brother before making a decision?

    Cangsong pondered for a long time, then nodded decisively and said: Junior sister is right.  As he said this, he glanced at Tian Buyi, who nodded slowly.

    Cangsong Taoist was about to speak, but suddenly he remembered something, looked left and right, frowned, and whispered: Where is Xiao Yicai?  Why haven't you seen him all night?

    Qi Hao, who was standing next to him, heard this, took a step forward and said: Master, when he came out just now, Senior Brother Xiao said that he was not feeling well, so he did not follow him out.

    Taoist Cangsong's face darkened and he snorted, but he could not say anything in front of his disciples. He had to turn his head and was about to speak to other sects such as Fa Xiang, Li Xun and others. Suddenly, from behind the crowd, there was a sound.  There was a scream.

    The crowd trembled, and there was a burst of confusion. Several young disciples of the righteous path were seen standing behind. They were seriously injured and staggered out of the darkness. They were covered in blood. They shouted in a hissing voice: There are people from the Demon Cult behind you!

    In the darkness, in the ancient forest, there seemed to be countless shrill laughter, and the expressions of Tian Buyi and others changed drastically.  As soon as the Ghost King and others appeared, everyone's attention was attracted by those old monsters. Unexpectedly, the people in the Demon Cult were full of tricks and secretly sent people to surround the retreat and suddenly launched an attack.

    At this moment, the light in the forest flickered, and countless magic weapons flew out to kill them. The righteous people used the magic weapons to fight back, but they were caught by surprise, and the number of demon cultists turned out to be far more than they imagined.  At a disadvantage.

    Cangsong Taoist looked gloomy, shouted loudly, and jumped into the air. Unexpectedly, before he could make any move, Bai Duzi and Duanmu Patriarch in front of him rushed forward.

    Baiduzi smiled with a fierce look on his face and shouted: Dog Taoist, take your life!

    Cangsong Taoist paused in mid-air. He did not dare to look down on these old monsters, so he turned around to fight. At the same time, a red light lit up under him, but it was Tian Buyi who took action and caught Duanmu Ancestor.

    ??Suru stood on the ground, frowning, and there was a hint of worry on her beautiful face.  Right now, the righteous path is obviously at a disadvantage. There are still two unfathomable ghost kings and Qinglong in the demon sect who have not taken action, and there are even more demon sect members secretly there. The situation is worrying.

    At this time, the situation is in chaos, as if in the middle of the night and in the shadows, there are people from the demon sect everywhere. The murderous magic weapon will fly out anytime and anywhere.

    Zhang Xiaofan held a fire stick in his hand but did not make a move because Song Daren, Tian Linger and others from Dazhu Peak were concerned that he had been injured just now and wrapped him in the middle, so he was not injured for the moment. However, the situation was critical and he was generally nervous.

    Seeing that the light of the demon sect around them is getting stronger and stronger, the people in the righteous path are gradually being compressed. Mainly in the darkness of the night, the demon sect members hiding in the dark cannot be seen at all, which is really a big loss.

    Zhang Xiaofan stood there and saw that the pressure on the senior brothers and Tian Linger around him was increasing. He felt anxious and felt that although his body was a little tired, it was not serious, so he went up to join the battle.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard a gentle whistle, like a phoenix roaring for nine days, with a clear and sweet sound that echoed away.  A brilliant blue light suddenly rose up, and Lu Xueqi ascended with the sword, only to see the Tianya Divine Sword shine brightly, lighting up the surrounding area.

    In the darkness, it seems that you can't get close to her face!

    But she threw herself into the darkness and let out a loud roar that shook the sky.  This beautiful woman turned into a beam of electric blue light and shot into the darkness of the ancient forest.

    After a while, blue light was seen shining, and screams of surprise could be heard in the darkness, and the pressure of everyone in the field suddenly eased.

    At the same time, just listening to the Buddha's chants, the Dharma Buddha raised his palms together, and above his fingertips, the Samsara Pearl flashed with solemn golden light and slowly rotated.  He suddenly opened his eyes, and the Samsara Pearl rushed towards the darkness on the other side.  A moment later, a dazzling golden light lit up in the darkness, like daylight, and countless people from the Demon Cult screamed and flew out.

    The situation immediately changed. Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu, Li Xun, Yan Hong, and even Fashan, Shitou and others were all outstanding figures among the younger generation in the righteous path. They were just caught off guard just now.  They immediately took action, but the people in the Demon Cult who were sneaking around seemed to have no masters. Few people could block their sharpness, and the situation improved towards the right side.

    The Ghost King and Qinglong who were standing in the distance frowned when they saw this. Qinglong shook his head slightly and sighed: These young disciples in the righteous path are all qualified to be one among ten thousand. Compared to the younger generation like us, they are far too powerful.  too much.

    The Ghost King nodded, looked into the distance, and suddenly said: Can you clearly see the magic weapon in the hand of the woman who took action first?

    Qinglong said lightly: Is it Tianya?

    The Ghost King turned his head and looked at him.  Qinglong smiled, and slowly and seemingly whispered: Tianya Divine Sword, Tianya Divine Sword!

    The Ghost King stood with his hands behind his back and said slowly: Also, the monk from Tianyin Temple has the Reincarnation Pearl in his hand; the young man in white from Qingyun Sect has a fairy sword as green as water in his hand, which should be a dragon-slaying sword.  Zhengdao has really worked hard to cultivate young people over the years.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Text Episode 9 Chapter 7 Good Man Wild Dog

.    In the dead swamp, along with the heavier and heavier rain, the wind gradually began to blow.

    The fur on the monkey Xiao Hui's body was wet and clinging to his body. At this moment, he curled up and hid motionless in Xiao Huan's arms. He only had a pair of clever eyes, which were still moving around, looking into the distance and looking again.  Small ring.

    The rain was falling all over the sky, and the originally dark swamp seemed even darker now, and the surrounding area was gray.

    Zhou Yixian took out his robe and covered his head, and sat under the small tree. Xiaohuan could not stand or sit. After a moment, he smiled bitterly, squatted down gently, and hugged Xiaohui tighter to avoid the wind and rain.  After hitting it, as for myself, I was wet at this time anyway, so there was nothing I could do about it.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was very proud and walked over holding an umbrella. Looking at his expression, naturally there was no word on his expression such as being brave, pulling out an umbrella to help, being compassionate, etc. He could only hear him say: "Hey, little girl, do you want it?"  Umbrella! Is it uncomfortable to be caught in the rain?"

    Xiao Huan looked up at Taoist Wild Dog in the wind and rain, and smiled softly. The rain hit her fair and beautiful face, and it burst out like scattered pearls.

    Taoist Wild Dog choked for a moment. Originally, he came here to ask Xiaohuan to ask him for an umbrella to protect her from the rain. Then Taoist Taoist Wild Dog laughed at the girl, and finally walked away proudly. How could he be a bad person to this extent?  , it is indeed very enjoyable and comfortable!

    Unexpectedly, Xiaohuan turned out to be beyond his expectation. He didn't say anything, let alone begged him. All his proud calculations suddenly came to nothing. Taoist Wild Dog was very annoyed and gave Xiaohuan a hard look.

    This glance made him distracted for some reason.

    The young and beautiful girl in front of her squatted quietly, enduring the wind and rain silently.  The wind and rain roared between the sky and the earth, and suddenly in the wild dog's eyes, it seemed as if all the raindrops fell on her slightly thin body.

    Her clothes were wet and stuck to her body. Her black hair was a little messy, with a few strands falling on her cheeks. Against her cheeks, which were pale due to the wind and rain, there was a soul-stirring and desolate beauty.

    Her shoulders turned out to be a little thin, and every raindrop fell, bounced, and scattered like crystal fragments, as if trembling slightly, and the looming white skin was pressed against the clothes.

    Taoist Wild Dog suddenly turned around, no longer looking at her, and involuntarily grasped the umbrella with his hand, as if to remind someone, he kept saying: "I am a bad person, I am a bad person, I am a bad person"

    Xiao Huan originally didn’t intend to pay attention to him, but now she became a little curious. Seeing the strange behavior of this wild dog and saying something incomprehensible, she asked curiously: "Taoist Priest, what did you say?"

    Taoist Wild Dog was startled, feeling a little weak for some reason. He glanced at Xiaohuan and saw a strange look in Xiaohuan's eyes, looking at him, with raindrops falling from his snow-white face.

    Even her figure, in the wind and rain, looked a bit pitiful.

    "I want you to take care of it!" The wild dog suddenly became furious and roared loudly.

    Xiao Huan was startled for a moment, shrugged his shoulders, lowered his head, and saw the monkey Xiao Hui looking at him. He couldn't help but smile and stuck out his tongue at it.

    Xiao Hui grinned and laughed twice.

    The wind was blowing and the rain was blowing. When this storm seemed to never end, Xiaohuan gradually felt a little chilly. Just when he was worried, he suddenly said "Hey" and felt that the wind and rain above his head suddenly became much lighter. He raised his head and  Look, he was stunned.

    Taoist Wild Dog walked back to her at some point and stretched out his hand to cover her head with an umbrella. In just a moment, the rain wet his body.

    "Here, I'll give you the umbrella!" Taoist Wild Dog said in an evil voice, as if he was having trouble with someone.

    Xiaohuan stood up and said in surprise: "Taoist Master, you"

    Taoist Wild Dog glanced at her face, and saw crystal water droplets quietly sliding down Xiaohuan's slightly shocked face, and some falling on her slender eyelashes, reflecting the color in her sparkling eyes.  Beautiful, radiant, and soul-stirring.

    Taoist Wild Dog felt as if he had been burned by fire. He thrust the umbrella into her hand and walked away immediately. Regardless of the wind and rain, he cursed loudly: "You little girls, you like to pretend to be pitiful all day long. Damn it! Damn it!"  "

    Xiaohuan held an umbrella and looked at the back of Taoist Wild Dog. He suddenly laughed. His voice was like a wind chime that was still crisp and sweet in the wind and rain. He laughed loudly and said, "Taoist Master, you are a good person!"

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog did not dare to look back, he said "poof" and said angrily: "Nonsense, your Taoist master has been a bad person since he was born, and he will fight against you good and righteous people to the end for the rest of his life!"

    Xiaohuan stood with an umbrella, looking at the figure of the wild dog Taoist with a smile.

    Taoist Wild Dog took the umbrella away from his hand for a while, and his whole body was already wet. He looked around, but he couldn't find any place to hide from the rain., finally walked to the small tree where Yi Xian was sitting, snorted, and followed Yi Xian's example, pulled the collar over his head, covered his head, and kept silent, letting the wind and rain blow.

    Zhou Yixian looked at the ugly face of Taoist Taoist Wild Dog next to him, and saw that his face was complicated and weird, annoyed and embarrassed at the same time. He suddenly laughed out loud. As soon as he laughed, he couldn't bear it anymore, and he almost couldn't hold up his clothes with his hands.  I couldn't bear to put it down, and kept laughing "Hahahaha".

    Taoist Wild Dog became angry and said angrily: "Why are you laughing?"

    Zhou Yixian pointed at him and laughed, ignoring the wind and rain hitting his face. He laughed and said: "I am a bad person, I am a bad person"

    Taoist Wild Dog's face immediately turned red. It turned out that Immortal Zhou's ears were quite pointed. He actually heard what Xiaohuan didn't hear clearly in the distance.

    At this moment, Zhou Yixian was very annoyed when he saw Taoist Wild Dog doing good things but seemed to have violated some principle. He couldn't bear it anymore and laughed so loudly that he almost fell down.

    Taoist Wild Dog was so angry that he stood up. Zhouxian was startled, and he laughed to himself, and then stepped back. Unexpectedly, the road was slippery on a rainy day, and he didn't pay attention to his feet, so he fell backwards with a bang.  He went out and fell into a mud puddle, covered in mud.

    Taoist Taoist Wild Dog was startled for a moment. Seeing Zhou Xian dancing around, it was so funny. His anger immediately dissipated, and he couldn't help but laugh out loud.

    The two of them laughed and scolded each other, and then started arguing.  Xiao Huan stood far away, smiling slightly and not stepping forward.

    At this time, the wind and rain were pouring down, as if the rain had become stronger again, and the world was in a state of solemnity. However, in this dangerous and dangerous marsh, there was still a place where there was a touch of tenderness.

    At dusk, the rain suddenly stopped. One moment, it was dark and it was going to be the end of the world, but the next moment, the clouds and fog cleared. I wonder if this is the unique weather here in Death Lake?

    Xiaohuan let out a long breath, closed the umbrella, and looked up at the sky. Although it was dusk, after the heavy rain, the fog receded slightly, and the sky seemed to be a little brighter than the daytime.

    Even the rotten smell in the air has temporarily disappeared at this moment.

    Xiaohuan turned around and looked under the small tree. Sure enough, Yiyi Xian and Wild Dog Taoist were still sitting there.  The two of them had been arguing loudly when it was windy and rainy just now, but now that they were being beaten by the wind and rain, they obviously lost their energy. They were both weak and put down the clothes that covered their heads. There was a splashing sound, and water poured down from the clothes.

    Xiao Huan smiled slightly, turned around, and put down Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui fell to the ground, jumped twice, and then his whole body shook, causing water droplets to splash everywhere, and even Xiao Huan couldn't dodge.

    Xiaohuan laughed and cursed, and saw a piece of water plants not far away, which seemed to be a small pond, so he walked over, found a place with less water plants, and looked down.

    There are lush aquatic plants in the pond, and even this slightly spacious area of ??the water seems to be reflected in a faint, crisp blue color, making it unclear how deep the pond is.  Xiaohuan looked at the water, watching her own reflection in the water, slowly arranging her appearance, and slowly gathering her hair that had been messed up by the wind and rain. However, her clothes were soaked by the wind and rain and stuck to her body, which was very uncomfortable.

    In the distance behind them, Yiyi Xian and Wild Dog seemed to be bickering again, but the words were not loud and could not be heard clearly. As for the surroundings, it suddenly became quiet. From the endless wind and rain to now, they seemed to feel special.  silence.

    Even on the green water plants next to it, the crystal water droplets quietly slid down along the green leaf veins and dripped into the pond water. The sound seemed particularly loud.

    Xiaohuan couldn't help but take a deep breath of the slightly sweet air after the rain.

    Suddenly, Xiao Hui, who had been quiet behind him, let out a sharp and nervous "Zhi Zhi" scream.

    Xiao Huan was startled and opened her eyes to ask, but her voice suddenly became mute.  In the pond in front of her, among the dense water plants in front of her, there was a pair of eyes, more than twice the size of an ordinary person, staring at her.

    Xiaohuan screamed, and Yi Xian and Taoist Wild Dog were both shocked in the distance, but before they could react, they saw the water surface of the pond in front of Xiaohuan suddenly erupt, and a thick water column burst out and hit Xiaohuan.

    Xiao Hui screamed!

    Xiaohuan's face turned pale, but his mind was still calm. In the rush, he subconsciously took a step back and retracted his left hand into his arms. As soon as he said it, the water column was about to hit Xiaohuan's body. Suddenly, between Xiaohuan's left hand  An orange halo was emitted, forming a light curtain that blocked her in front of her.

    The thick water column was blocked by the orange light curtain. It stopped in mid-air and was not allowed to move forward even half a minute. A hoarse muffled cry was heard from the water column. The water column was seen swaying in mid-air, and a black streak appeared among the white water spray.  The shadow wanted to fall back into the pond.

    Xiaohuan was in shock and was about toShe retreated, and at this moment, she heard a sharp roar in the air, and a goose-yellow figure, like lightning and light, came galloping towards her, and instantly flashed in front of her, it was Jin Ping'er.

    I saw Jin Ping'er's pretty face with a sinister look on her face, waving her right hand, the purple energy instantly surged, and went straight into the waves of the pond. There was a loud noise in a moment, and a turbulent wall of water was stirred up in the pond, soaring straight into the sky, more than several feet high.

    The black shadow was actually forced out by her, but she still had some energy left. Although she didn't dare to fight Jin Ping'er head-on, it rolled backwards along with the water and landed among the water plants. Her body twisted like a  Like a fish, it swims forward extremely quickly.

    Everyone was startled. The monster seemed to look like a human, but it was impossible for ordinary people to do such actions in the water.  Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, but did not pursue him.  Seeing that the monster's shadow was about to disappear into the mist far away from the pond.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the monster let out another hoarse roar, and a dark green light with a hint of blood red flashed slightly in the mist. The monster immediately turned over and flew back, as if it was extremely afraid of the dark green light.

    But while its body was in the air, it suddenly saw the originally green water plants in the pond under its feet, extending from its feet to both sides. Suddenly, all of them quickly withered and turned into a burnt yellow color. Even the water surface was faintly black, only  In the direction of Jin Ping'er, the water plants remain unchanged.

    The monster seemed to let out a dying roar, but it did not dare to fall into the pond after all. It flew towards Jin Ping'er, obviously trying to fight to the death.

    Xiao Huan screamed: "Sister, be careful!"

    Jin Ping'er's expression was as usual, with a sneer on her pretty face. She saw the black monster getting closer and closer. Jin Ping'er's pretty eyes flashed, her right hand rose up, and the purple light bloomed. People around could not see clearly what was in the bright purple light.  He magic weapon, he saw purple light like a knife, slashing at the monster's head.  The monster let out a muffled cry of "roar", and was shaken up into the air ten feet high. Then it fell heavily, its hands and feet twitched, and it looked like it was dead.

    The surroundings gradually became quiet, and the water in the pond that was turbulent just now gradually calmed down. Everyone looked at the monster above the ground. Then, everyone, including Jin Ping'er, was startled.

    This is indeed a monster, but a human monster.

    It is also like a human being, with hands, feet and limbs, and even tight-fitting clothes on the body, but it seems to be for convenience in the water, so there are very few clothes.  On the exposed skin, there are pieces that look like fish scales.

    But the most shocking thing is its head, which is actually the head of a fish. Its lips, gills, and even its eyes, like fish, have no eyelids.

    At this moment, the monster with a fish head and human body fell to the ground, bleeding continuously from its mouth, and its body was motionless. It seemed that it was struck to death by Jin Ping'er's heavy blow.

    Xiaohuan looked at the monster underground and felt a little chilled. He subconsciously shrank behind Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er reached out and patted her shoulder, whispering comfort.

    A moment later, two people slowly walked out of the mist in front. Although they walked out at the same time, they were far away from each other. They seemed to be wary of each other. It was Gui Li and Qin Wuyan from Wan Du Sect.

    Gui Li turned his eyes, paused for a moment on Xiao Huan's face behind Jin Ping'er, and then moved away.

    Xiaohuan looked at Gui Li and then at Qin Wuyan, and his heart was involuntarily shaken. These three most outstanding young masters of the Demon Cult suddenly met in secret. The reason for this made people feel confused and confused when they thought about it.  Stimulate.

    Qin Wuyan walked up to the monster and kicked its body. The monster turned over and remained motionless.

    Qin Wuyan said lightly: "Dead."

    Xiao Hui, who was hiding aside, called out "Zhi Zhi" twice and jumped onto Gui Li's shoulder.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    With that said, he turned around and was about to walk away. Qin Wuyan suddenly said: "Brother Gui Li, this monster that is neither human nor beast suddenly appeared here. It is quite strange. Don't you have any ideas?"

    Gui Li stopped and said nothing, but Jin Ping'er glanced at Qin Wuyan and said, "Why, do you know what this is?"

    Qin Wuyan was startled for a moment, then shook his head slightly. Looking at the faces of Jin Ping'er and Gui Li, they seemed to have no idea where this half-human, half-fish monster came from.  At this moment, a person suddenly walked out and said loudly: "I know the origin of this monster."

    Gui Li and the other three were startled at the same time. When they turned around, they saw it was Yi Xian. Even Xiao Huan was also startled and said, "Grandpa, do you know?"

    There is still a little bit of dirt on Zhou Xian’s face? was stuck on his forehead, but his demeanor at this moment was very unusual. He stood with his hands behind his hands and looked arrogant, saying: "Your grandfather has traveled all over the world in his life and walked more bridges than you have walked. Do you think I have lived in vain? This is  The monster's name is 'fish-man', but it is not actually a monster, but a fish-man tribe, one of the sixty-three alien races in the Hundred Thousand Mountains of Southern Xinjiang."

    Gui Li and others were startled. Everyone knew about the Hundred Thousand Mountains in Southern Xinjiang, but it was unheard of that there were sixty-three alien races in the wilderness of Southern Xinjiang. However, looking at the expression on Zhou Xianxian's face, it was not  Random nonsense.

    Jin Ping'er frowned and said, "That's strange. Southern Xinjiang is thousands of miles away from this dead land, but why did this fish man come here?"

    This question knocked down Zhou Xianwen, who was just proud of himself. He scratched his head and said, "Then I don't know."

    Everyone present was silent for a moment. Seeing that there was no result if he thought again, Gui Li turned around first and walked away. The monkey Xiao Hui lay on his shoulder, suddenly turned back, waved to Xiao Huan, and grinned.

    Xiaohuan also smiled.

    The wild dog looked at Xiaohuan, and then followed him, but before he had taken a few steps, he suddenly heard Xiaohuan shouting from behind: "Taoist Master, there are many dangers ahead, you have to be careful!"

    Jin Ping'er was startled and looked towards Xiaohuan, only to see Xiaohuan smiling slightly, but his face didn't change. However, the Taoist Wild Dog in front of him was walking very fast. He didn't know whether he heard it or pretended not to hear it. He didn't even turn his head.  Go back and quickly follow Gui Li.

    Qin Wuyan glanced in the direction where Gui Li was walking, walked to Jin Ping'er, and said with a smile: "Jin Fairy's 'Purple Light Blade' is famous all over the world. When I saw it today, it is indeed well-deserved."

    Jin Ping'er smiled faintly and said, "Master Qin is making fun of me. How can I compare to you? I just applied a little poison and turned this pond into a poisonous pond. In fifty years, not a single blade of grass has grown."

    Qin Wuyan's eyes condensed, and his face seemed to be a little colder. He looked at Jin Ping'er for a while, and then slowly said: "This little duckweed poison I have developed only took half a year. It is just a small trick, and it is not suitable for the eyes of experts. It has never been done before."  Using it, Golden Fairy actually found out, I am truly impressed, admired!"

    Jin Ping'er met his gaze, showing no intention of giving in, and said, "Young Master Qin has given me the reward."

    Qin Wuyan looked at her again, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and then a smile appeared on his face, he nodded, and said: "In this case, I'll take my leave first, as we agreed"

    Jin Ping'er interrupted him and said, "Don't worry, I know what to do about that matter!"

    Qin Wuyan smiled slightly and said, "Okay." He nodded to Xiaohuan, said hello, turned around and walked away, quickly disappearing into the mist in the distance.

    When Qin Wuyan disappeared, Jin Ping'er remained silent for a moment, and suddenly let out a long breath.

    Xiaohuan stood behind her and almost at the same time felt that Jin Ping'er's body had been tense and only relaxed at this moment.

    "Sister, are you okay?" Xiaohuan was a little worried.

    Jin Ping'er shook his head slightly, glanced at Xiaohuan, and said softly: "I didn't arrive in time just now, are you injured?"

    Xiaohuan smiled, shook his head and said, "I'm fine. I got a bit wet when it rained just now, but luckily oops!"

    Jin Ping'er was startled and said, "What?"

    Xiaohuan stamped his feet and said, "I forgot to return the umbrella to that Taoist priest."

    Jin Ping'er shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then keep it for now! I'll return it when I have the chance to see it later."

    Xiaohuan nodded silently, Jin Ping'er glanced into the distance, suddenly seemed to feel something, and whispered to Xiaohuan: "Xiaohuan, you have to be careful about those two people in the future."

    Xiaohuan was puzzled and said: "What?"

    Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, as if there was a cold light, and he said lightly: "The two men just now are ruthless and ruthless people. If you see them in the future, it is best to leave immediately and never approach them!"

    Xiaohuan was silent and nodded slowly, but for some reason, he suddenly felt confused and vaguely remembered the Qingyun boy who was deceived out of silver by Yiyi Xian many years ago.

    ? www.piotia.com